ã€ŠTransmigrated As A Delicate Bundle Of Luck For A Farming Familyã€‹


 Chapter 1 - A Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1: A Daughter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Sister-inw, can you tell Mother to let me drink a bowl of sugar syrup? I really don¡¯t have the strength to give birth anymore¡­¡±

    On the bed, Madam Zhao was sweating profusely. Her face was pale, and her lips were colorless. Her sweaty hair stuck to her face as she looked pleadingly at the woman standing high and mighty beside her bed.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s stomach was bulging as she gave birth. However, she had already been trying to give birth for a day and a night, and her strength had long been exhausted. At this moment, she did not even have the strength to lift her hand. She knew clearly that if she did not eat something, she would not be able to give birth to this child.

    ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know our mother¡¯s personality. If you can give birth to a boy for Third Brother, would Mother refuse to give you sugar syrup if you wanted it? You should just work harder and give birth as soon as possible. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if this continues.¡±

    Madam Li said to Madam Zhao in an awkward manner. If not for the fact that her second sister-inw, Madam Zhou, had returned to her maiden home, the task of delivering Madam Zhao¡¯s child would not only fall on her. She could not give birth even after trying for a day and night. How unlucky.

    The child in her stomach must be a nuisance. It was torturing Madam Zhao to death before she was even born.

    It was August, the autumn harvest season, and the entire family had gone to the fields. Her mother-inw, Madam Wang, was taking an afternoon nap in the main room. She had already said not to disturb her before the birth of the child. Madam Wang was not an easy person to get along with, so Madam Li did not want to see her mother-inw.

    Madam Li¡¯s disdainful gaze made Madam Zhao feel despair.

    Madam Zhao swallowed her dry throat and begged, ¡°Sister-inw, can you pour me a bowl of water? Please.¡±

    Madam Li rolled her eyes and said impatiently, ¡°Fine, wait for a bit. I¡¯ll pour it for you when I go to the toilet.¡±

    With that, Madam Li turned around and left. As she walked, she even fanned her nose with her hand and muttered, ¡°It stinks.¡±

    Madam Li opened the door and mmed it behind her, causing the temporarily bright house to instantly return to darkness.

    Madam Zhao lifted her hand and touched her stomach with difficulty, tears flowing out of her eyes.

    Madam Li did not return for half an hour.

    During this period, Madam Zhao suffered several bouts of contractions, but she did not have any strength left at all. As the movement in her stomach became weaker and weaker, her heart gradually grew cold.

    Just then, the door was pushed open.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again. She called out with a trembling voice, ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me. Are you all right?¡±

    Su Sanmei¡¯s voice was soft as she walked to the bed and looked at Madam Zhao worriedly.

    When Madam Zhao heard her daughter¡¯s voice, she felt a little sad. She knew that Madam Li would note over for at least an hour or two. If she wanted to give birth, she could only rely on herself.

    ¡°Sanmei, get me a bowl of water.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will be fine.¡±

    Madam Zhao said weakly. She could not copse. If she did, what would happen to her children?

    Su Sanmei¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and fear, but she still ran out obediently. She filled a bowl of cold water for Madam Zhao and carefully helped her to drink it.

    After drinking some water, Madam Zhao collected herself and said, ¡°Sanmei,e, press on my stomach. When I ask you to exert force, push down¡­¡±

    She did not have any strength left. It was impossible for her to give birth to the child on her own. Madam Li, who was supposed to help in delivering the child, was noting back, and the child in her womb was moving less and less. She knew that she had to give birth immediately in order for the child to survive.

    Su Sanmei was only six years old. As she was skinny and weak, she did not have much strength. When she pressed her hand on Madam Zhao¡¯s stomach, her small hand immediately trembled and retracted. She whimpered, ¡°Mother, I dare not.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tears flowed as she took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Samei, you can do it. Only you can save my life. Come on, push down with all your might.¡±

    The contraction came, and Madam Zhao¡¯s body trembled with pain. However, she was afraid that Su Sanmei would not dare to push her, so she endured the pain and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sanmei, if you don¡¯t dare, I will die¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Mother to die. I want Mother to live¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei closed her eyes and pushed on Madam Zhao¡¯s stomach.

    Madam Zhao also gathered her strength. The excruciating pain in her body made her roar, ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    As her lower body became lighter, Madam Zhao instantly lost her strength. She panted with difficulty and said, ¡°Sanmei¡­ let¡¯s see if it¡¯s a girl¡­ or a boy¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei was so frightened that she stood there for a long time without moving.

    The door was pushed open and Madam Li rushed in.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. My stomach hurt a little just now. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth for a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to give birth so soon.¡±

    ¡°Let me see what it is.¡±

    As Madam Li spoke, she walked to the bed and lifted the nket.

    Madam Zhao had her heart in the mouth. Right now, she could not be bothered to me Madam Li at all. She only wanted to know the gender of the child.

    Madam Li turned to look at her with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Third Sister-inw, congrattions. You¡¯ve got another daughter.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s expectant gaze instantly dimmed as tears welled up in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Madam Li happily picked up the child. She casually cleaned the infant up and cut the umbilical cord. She wrapped her in some old clothes, and pped the baby girl¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Wah¡ª¡±

    The baby girl started crying.

    Madam Li put the child down beside Madam Zhao and said with a smile, ¡°Third Sister-inw, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go ahead and report the good news to Mother.¡±

    With that, Madam Li turned around and left without looking back at Madam Zhao.

    Soon, only Madam Zhao and Su Sanmei were left in the room.

    Su Sanmei had been standing by the bed. She looked at Madam Zhao with fear in her eyes. She cried, ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao did not respond.

    Su Sanmei said weakly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Only then did Madam Zhao hollow eyes regain their luster. Tears fell silently.

    ¡°Oh, Sanmei¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao choked with despair. Since she gave birth to a daughter, her whole family will struggle to make ends meet. Among her four children, the eldest was mentally disabled, and the second eldest son also became retarded after a fever. The two daughters were healthy, but daughters were useless in the eyes of her mother-inw.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Sanmei will take good care of her sister.¡±

    Su Sanmei knelt in front of the bed and hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s hand.

    Madam Zhao turned to look at her newborn daughter. Her youngest daughter had calmed down after crying for a while. She was not asleep. Instead, she seemed to be looking at her with her eyes open.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s nose stung and tears flowed silently. Her mother-inw would definitely not like her having a daughter and would not give her anything good to eat. She might not even be able to produce any milk. Her daughter would probably not be able to survive.

    Ten months of pregnancy made her heart ache. She must have been a heinous sinner in her previous life, so the heavens were punishing her like this in this life!

    ¡°She gave birth to another loser. What a useless thing. If I were her, I¡¯d be so ashamed I¡¯d bang my head against the wall and die¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did the Su family marry such a jinx who only gives us useless things!¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s curses came from the main room. It was as unpleasant as it could be.

 Chapter 2 - Danger

    2 Danger

    As Madam Zhao listened to the curses, her tears flowed even more fiercely.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the teary Madam Zhao and cursed in her heart.

    She was a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine who lived in the twenty-first century. On her way to ate-night snack, she''d been killed by a car that had raced up the sidewalk.

    Unexpectedly, when she regained consciousness, she had be a baby.

    She was reborn through the womb, and into the olden days at that.

    The current situation was very bad.

    In the olden days of favoring boys over girls, her birth had not been a good thing. She knew from the old woman''s curses that there were people who wished her dead as soon as she was born.

    Su Xiaolu vaguely felt that something was wrong with Madam Zhao. Her strong intuition told her that Madam Zhao was in danger.

    Thinking of her birth, Su Xiaolu quickly thought of postpartum hemorrhage!

    However, she was a baby now and could not speak. The others in the family could not be counted on either. Su Xiaolu''s gazended on the little girl beside Madam Zhao. Just now, she heard this little girl call Madam Zhao, and Madam Zhao called her Sanmei. This must be her elder sister.

    Who could save Madam Zhao? She was probably the only one who could, but she couldn''t speak. How could she let her sister know that her mother was in danger? Su Xiaolu couldn''t think of a way, so she held her breath and cried.

    "Waaah¡ªwaaah¡ª"

    Su Xiaolu cried her heart out.

    Madam Zhao''s thoughts were called back. Her mother''s instincts made her raise her hand to pat her daughter. "Simei, be good. Don''t cry¡­ Don''t cry¡­"

    Su Sanmei also came back to her senses and climbed onto bed to help Madam Zhao coax her sister.

    "Be good, sis. Don''t cry. I''ll carry you."

    Su Sanmei knelt on the inner side of the bed and carefully carried Su Xiaolu to coax her.

    Su Xiaolu cried nonstop. Her face was red from holding her breath. Although she was getting breathless, she did not stop. Her cries were so loud that they drowned out Madam Wang''s curses.

    Fortunately, she was healthy and loud.

    "Wahhh¡ª"

    Her cries made Madam Zhao''s heart clench. She was afraid that her daughter might have some illness. She knew that she could not count on her mother-inw and sister-inw, so she gently tugged at Su Sanmei''s sleeve and said weakly, "Sanmei, put Simei down beside mother. Go to the field and call your father back."

    Su Sanmei obediently put down Su Xiaolu and got off the bed. Then, she quickly opened the door and ran out.

    Seeing that Su Sanmei had gone to get help, Su Xiaolu stopped crying.

    In the main room, Madam Wang was cursing non-stop.

    "You jinx, cry until you die. If you cry again, I''lle over and suffocate you¡­"

    "You rotten loser. Cry yourself to death. Shut up and die, you short-lived bastard."

    Madam Wang''s scolding was unpleasant, and Madam Zhao''s heart ached when she heard it.

    As she sobbed, she patted Su Xiaolu and said softly, "My Simei is a good girl. She has to be healthy and live a long life¡­"

    Su Xiaolu stopped crying and was trembling. She felt terrible. She could feel Madam Zhao''s gentleness and love. Whether this family weed her or not, her mother would definitely wee her.

    But in the current situation, it was hard to say if she could even be alive to grow up.

    Turning into a baby made her powerless. Madam Zhao''s situation was too dangerous. She could even feel her life slowly slipping away.

    She was frantic. Suddenly, everything went ck.

    She suddenly found herself in an unfamiliar ce. She was lying by a small spring with two patches of ck earth beside her. She was still a baby, but something was different.

    She thought of the novels she had once read. Could this be the Space?

    As she chanted in her heart, her vision darkened again. When she opened her eyes again, Madam Zhao was beside her. Her eyes were closed, and her hand was still subconsciously patting her gently.

    Su Xiaolu chanted to enter the Space again. When she opened her eyes again, she was lying by the spring.

    She took a deep breath. The air was filled with spiritual energy. This ce was a treasure. Since the air was full of spiritual energy, thend and spring water were definitely the same. If only she could let Madam Zhao drink some of this spiritual spring water.

    Su Xiaolu silently chanted and secretly tried.

    Finally, she tried to secrete the spiritual spring water. She felt a wetness on her fingers. She struggled. Madam Li did not tie her up, so she was able to quickly raise her hand. She sucked on her thumb and tasted the sweet spring water.

    Looking at Madam Zhao, whose eyes were tightly shut, Su Xiaolu reached for her mouth with difficulty.

    Perhaps because she was too weak now, the spiritual spring water was only dripping out drop by drop.

    After moistening Madam Zhao''s mouth, Madam Zhao licked her lips. She was so tired that she couldn''t open her eyes. In her daze, she felt that her lips were cold. She subconsciously licked them.

    It was water. She wanted water so badly.

    The water was so sweet and warm. When she drank it, she felt a warm force nurturing her, gradually giving her strength. She opened her eyes and found her little daughter''s hand by her mouth. Madam Zhao was shocked and quickly pushed Su Xiaolu''s hand away.

    After checking that her daughter''s hand was safe and sound, Madam Zhao apologized guiltily. "Simei, I''m sorry. I was so hungry that I almost ate your hand."

    After feeding Madam Zhao about a small bowl of spiritual spring water, Su Xiaolu felt very tired and sleepy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    She hoped that the spiritual spring water would be useful and allow Madam Zhao tost until Su Sanmei found her father. She wanted to see it with her own eyes, but she could not resist it and fell asleep.

    Madam Zhao looked at the sleeping Su Xiaolu with a gentle but guilty gaze. It was all her fault for being useless. Her youngest daughter had yet to drink a mouthful of her milk since she was born.

    She had regained some strength now, but she still couldn''t get up. After giving birth, no one came to help clean her up. She looked up at the dim roof and sighed.

    In the main room, the cursing never stopped.

    Madam Zhao gave birth to a daughter, which made her mother-inw, Mrs. Wang, very unhappy. She cursed Madam Zhao''s family inside and out, including the four children.

    Madam Zhao could not curse her mother-inw back and could only cry silently.

    Su Sanmei ran into the field. The three brothers, Su Dng, Su Eng and Su Sang were collecting the golden jade sticks in the field. Old Master Su led the way with his sons.

    In addition, Su Sang''s two silly sons were also helping with the work.

    When Su Sanmei reached the ground, she shouted, "Father, Father, go back and take a look. Mother and my little sister are not feeling well."

    Su Sang came out of the field with a big basket on his back. His tanned face was covered in sweat. At this moment, he looked worried. "What happened to your mother?"

    Su Sang did not notice that Su Sanmei had said that Madam Zhao had given birth to a daughter. Instead, he was paying attention to Madam Zhao''s condition.

    Old Master Su also came out. He said with a dark expression, "What''s there to see? She gave birth to another money-losing girl. Sang is not allowed to go. Do your job well."

    Hearing that she had given birth to a girl, Old Master Su cursed the ck luck in his heart. His third eldest son already had four children, but it was equivalent to having none. Old Master Su knew very well that the third brother''s family was going to be useless.

 Chapter 3 - Massive Bleeding

    <h4>Chapter 3: Massive Bleeding</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened as he red at Su Sanmei, scaring her.

    Su Sang swallowed and hid the bitterness in his heart. He asked Su Sanmei gently, ¡°Sanmei, how is your mother? How about your little sister?¡±

    Su Sanmei thought of the weak Madam Zhao. She looked up and shook her head with tears in her eyes. She whispered, ¡°My little sister had been crying. Mother doesn¡¯t have any strength, and she hasn¡¯t eaten anything¡­¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached as he heard that. He gritted his teeth and turned to face Old Master Su¡¯s dark expression. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go back first. Chong and Hua will stay behind to rece me.¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Madam Zhao has already given birth to so many children. What¡¯s there to see? No matter how you look at the girl, she won¡¯t be a boy.¡±

    Su Sang pretended not to hear. Somehow, he also felt vaguely uneasy, so he quickly filled the gold and jade stick, then tied a shoulder pole and picked it up, before he rushed home with Su Sanmei.

    Before he returned home, he heard his mother, Madam Wang, scolding him from afar.

    Many neighbors were sitting outside the house listening. When they saw Su Sang, they greeted him with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Sang. You¡¯re a father again. There¡¯s nothing wrong with having a daughter, they are considerate.¡±

    Su Sang did not have the time to joke around. He only felt bitterness in his heart. How could he not tell that these people were mocking him?

    Four children, two of them mentally disabled and the other two are girls.He would have no one to take after him.

    After picking up the two baskets of golden jade sticks and putting them down in the central room, Su Sang eagerly went to the back room.

    As he pushed open the door, Su Sang could smell the thick scent of blood.

    This smell of blood was even heavier than the previous three times.

    Madam Zhaoy motionless on the bed. Su Sang¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He stood rooted to the ground, unable to take another step.

    ¡°My dear wife¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei had already run to the bed. She shook Madam Zhao and shouted, ¡°Mother, Mother!¡±

    Madam Zhao woke up and said weakly, ¡°Sanmei, you¡¯re back. Where¡¯s your father?¡±

    When Su Sang heard Madam Zhao¡¯s voice, he felt extremely excited. He quickly wiped his face and walked over with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    After adapting to the dimness of the house, Su Sang saw his little daughter sleeping obediently. His heart softened.

    He turned to Su Sanmei and said, ¡°Sanmei, go to the kitchen and boil some hot water. Let¡¯s clean up your mother.¡±

    ¡°Sang¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao teared. She did not want Su Sang to be stained with blood, but she could not move. She wanted to say no to Su Sang and let her slowly clean up by herself.

    However, Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m useless and made you suffer. Let me do this small favor for you. I can¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    Su Sang was filled with self-reproach. He didn¡¯t have a single healthy son. He couldn¡¯t stand up at home. Madam Zhao had just given birth, and he couldn¡¯t even give her a mouthful of hot rice. Cleaning her up was the only thing he could do.

    Madam Zhao swallowed her sobs.

    Su Sanmei soon brought over some hot water.

    Su Sang lifted the nket and cleaned up Madam Zhao¡¯s bed.

    But gradually, he felt that something was wrong. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°My wife, why can¡¯t I stop the bleeding?¡±

    He knew that giving birth resulted in blood loss, but she couldn¡¯t keep bleeding like this.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s body was already frail and weak to begin with. If she kept bleeding, how could she withstand it?

    ¡°No, we have to get a doctor for this. I¡¯ll go and beg Mother.¡±

    Su Sang immediately put down his handkerchief and got up to leave.

    In the main room.

    Madam Wang was still cursing. She even took off one of her shoes and hit the edge of the bed after each of her curses.

    When Su Sang arrived outside the house, he pushed open the door and entered. He knelt down before Madam Wang, who was sitting on the bed, and shouted anxiously, ¡°Mother, Mother, my wife is still bleeding. Please get a doctor to take a look at her.¡±

    When Madam Wang heard this, she was so angry that she almost jumped up. She pointed at Su Sang and scolded fiercely, ¡°What doctor? Is someone like her, who can only give birth to useless things, worthy of hiring a doctor? Why aren¡¯t you working in the fields? Do you want to freeload? Look at the bunch of useless trash in your family. Do you want me to raise all of you for nothing?!¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s tone was vicious and filled with disgust.

    She didn¡¯t like her third son, nor did she like her two stupid grandsons, and she despised her two worthless granddaughters even more.

    Get a doctor. What doctor? Don¡¯t even think about it. If she dies, she dies.

    Madam Wang¡¯s cold words were like knives stabbing into Su Sang¡¯s heart, making him unable to breathe.

    Thinking of Madam Zhao, Su Sang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mother, Madam Zhao is my wife and the mother of my children. Nothing can happen to her no matter what. If you don¡¯t get a doctor for her, if she dies, my children won¡¯t be able to live either. Then I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. If I can¡¯t live, I might go crazy. When the timees, don¡¯t me me if I do something insane.¡±

    Su Sang clenched his fists. He was always obedient, but when he got angry, he was also ruthless.

    Madam Wang looked at Su Sang and was stunned by him. She seemed to have recalled something bad.

    Then, she took out a string of copper coins and threw them at Su Sang. She wailed loudly, ¡°You unfilial son, unfilial son. Eldest daughter-inw, go to the fields and call your father-inw back. This unfilial son is going to rebel. He¡¯s going to kill his own mother.¡±

    Su Sang did not care about Madam Wang¡¯s cries at all. He did not feel any pain when the copper coins hit him. He quickly picked them up and ran out.

    When Madam Li heard themotion and came out to check, she saw Su Sang leaving the house quickly. She could sense the unusual tension, and she immediately concealed the smile in her eyes. Then, she pretended to panic and ran into the main room. She eximed, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on? What did Third Brother do¡­¡±

    Madam Wang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Quickly go to the fields and get the entire family toe back. I want to split the third?branch<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Madam Li pretended to be shocked and terrified. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Madam Li turned around and walked out of the main room. When she saw the timid Su Sanmei not far away, she red at her fiercely before quickly leaving.

    She had three sons. Madam Wang and Old Master Su were already old, so this family would have to be split up sooner orter. The second branch had two sons and a daughter, so they would definitely want topete with her.

    The third branch was much simpler to handle. It was undoubtedly a good thing to be able to kick this useless family out as soon as possible.

    When Madam Zhao went intobor yesterday morning, she was really afraid that she would give birth to a son. Fortunately, she did not. Now that Su Sang had disobeyed Madam Wang for Madam Zhao, this was really a good opportunity.

    Madam Li was overjoyed, but she showed a fearful look on her face. Along the way, she even messed up her hair and cried. She ran into the fields and cried loudly from a distance, ¡°Father, Dng, Second Brother,e back and take a look. Third Brother hit Mother¡ª¡±

 Chapter 4 - Looking for a Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 4: Looking for a Doctor</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang took the money and ran to the old doctor¡¯s house in the vige. He said anxiously, ¡°Doctor Wu, quickly go to my house and save my children¡¯s mother. After she gave birth to Simei, she has been bleeding non-stop.¡±

    Doctor Wu was an old man in his sixties. He hade to the vige three years ago and knew medical skills. He settled down in the vige and anyone who had a headache or fever was willing to look for him.

    Su Sang stuffed all the copper coins into Wu¡¯s arms.

    Old Wu noticed that there was still a little dried blood on the copper coins. He nced at Su Sang and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not good at tending to women, I¡¯ll go take a look since you¡¯re so anxious.¡±

    Old Wu turned to get the medical kit and followed Su Sang out.

    Su Sang walked quickly, which showed how anxious he was.

    Old Wu could not help but give Su Sang a second look. He was a dark-skinned man in his thirties, with many patches on his clothes and a hole in his shoe.

    His back was a little hunched, and he couldn¡¯t tell that he loved his wife so much.

    When he followed Su Sang to the Su residence, they ran into Madam Wang, who was beating up Su Sanmei.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you little shit. Thief. How dare you steal from my family. Bah¡­¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s curses were filled with malice.

    Su Sanmei jumped in pain and begged for mercy, ¡°Grandma, I was wrong. Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached. When Madam Wang hit Su Sanmei, it was not a light punishment. Instead, she swung a stick with strong force. She grabbed Su Sanmei by the hair as she kept struggling and running. Madam Wang cursed as she hit her.

    Madam Wang let go at the sounds of Su Sang¡¯s voice. Su Sanmei immediately ran over to Su Sang¡¯s side. Her face was covered in tears, but she did not dare to say anything bad about Madam Wang.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached, but he could only put Su Sanmei aside for the time being. He said to Old Wu, ¡°Doctor Wu,e with me.¡±

    Old Wu nodded and followed Su Sang to the back room.

    He pushed the door open. It was pitch dark inside and smelled strongly of blood.

    Old Wu bent down to enter. Su Sang held Su Sanmei¡¯s hand and followed worriedly.

    Madam Zhao was lying unconscious on the bed. Old Wu took her pulse and said, ¡°It¡¯s weakness caused by excessive bleeding. I¡¯ll stop her bleeding first, but she would still have to take some medicine. Her body is too weak. If she wants to live, she cannot give birth again in the future. If she does, she¡¯ll die.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s pulse was really weak, as if she was hanging on by a thread. It was a miracle that she could hold on until he arrived.

    However, after this, she would definitely not be able to give birth in the future.

    When Su Sang heard this, he did not care much about Madam Zhao not being able to give birth again. Instead, he sighed with relief and said, ¡°As long as my mother is safe.¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t have more children, then so be it. She¡¯d already given birth to four children for him, and it wasn¡¯t as if they didn¡¯t have sons. He had no right to me her. This was his fate.

    When Old Wu heard his sigh, he said as he administered acupuncture to Madam Zhao, ¡°Your children¡¯s mother can be saved this time. If it had been anyter, even an immortal wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her. Come back with meter and get some medicine to boil for her to drink. Her body is very weak, and she needs to rest in bed for the next two months.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s body was very weak. She was pregnant, but she was extremely thin. When he took her pulse, he knew that she often starved. There was no color on her face, and her health was not good. This family was not simple. He did not know if it was good or bad for her to survive.

    When Su Sang heard this, he clenched his fists and replied, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Wu. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Your youngest daughter is awake.¡±

    When Old Wu was putting away his needles, he found that Su Xiaolu had woken up. The newborn baby was very cute. When she woke up, she did not cry or make a fuss. Her eyes seemed to be looking at him.

    She was so obedient that Old Wu could not help but smile. She was a good child.

    Su Sang looked over, and Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes immediately turned to him. Although her vision was a little blurry, Su Xiaolu still recognized him.

    This man was her father.

    She had been awake for a while and had heard the conversation between her father and the doctor. She had a preliminary impression of the couple.

    His family was in a difficult situation, but his parents were good parents.

    ¡°Simei, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Father will give you sugar syrupter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s obedience almost softened Su Sang¡¯s heart. For some reason, he felt that his newborn daughter could understand him.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten for hours after she was born but she didn¡¯t cry. She looked at him, yawned, and obediently closed her eyes again to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep again, mainly because she felt hungry, but there was definitely nothing to eat at this time. She decided that she should sleep, as she would not be hungry in her sleep.

    However, she did not really sleep. Instead, she let her consciousness enter the Space to receive the baptism of spiritual energy.

    She had epted the fact that she had been reborn as a fetus.

    Besides, she still had the Space. It wasn¡¯t very useful now, but she would grow up. When she could walk and run, it would be very useful.

    When she entered the Space, it was like her soul hade here, while her body was sleeping outside the Space.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about being found out, and she could clean up the Space¡¯snd while she slept. It felt good.

    ¡°How obedient. In my sixty years of living, I¡¯ve never seen such an obedient child.¡±

    Old Wu thought that if someone spoke, the baby would start crying. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    Su Sanmei said softly, ¡°Dad, Simei couldn¡¯t stop crying just now.¡±

    Su Sang was suddenly nervous. ¡°Doctor Wu, take a look at my daughter. Is there something wrong?¡±

    Thinking of his two foolish sons, Su Sang¡¯s heart tightened, afraid that there was something wrong with his fourth daughter.

    Old Wu packed up the silver needles and smiled. ¡°Your daughter is very healthy. Herplexion is rosy and her eyes are bright. She can¡¯t be any healthier.¡±

    Su Sang rxed. He was d that the baby was okay.

    Old Wu put away the medicine box and said to Su Sang, ¡°Alright, the bleeding has stopped. Just take the medicine and rest wellter.¡±

    Su Sang heaved a sigh of relief and was about to follow Old Wu back to get the medicine when he heard the sound of Old Master Su returning home. Then, he heard Madam Wang wailing andining.

    ¡°Old man, you have to help me. Sang, this unfilial son, has rebelled¡­¡±

    Su Sang frowned, his eyes filled with indescribable pain.

    Old Wu sighed softly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not free, let your daughter go with me to get the medicine.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Old Wu gratefully, then said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, go back with Doctor Wu to get medicine for your mother.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded obediently and followed Old Wu out.

    Su Sang closed the door softly and headed for the outer room. He knew that there would be a disaster waiting for him. He understood what it was, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but hope for a miracle. He was his parents¡¯ biological son. They wouldn¡¯t force his family to die.

 Chapter 5 - Separated

    <h4>Chapter 5: Separated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang reached the door and paused before entering.

    He knelt down in front of Old Master Su and exined, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t deliberately resist Mother. Hua and Chong¡¯s mother was in danger. She was bleeding and her life was at risk, so I had no choice but to do that. Madam Zhao gave birth to four children for me. I couldn¡¯t leave her in the lurch.¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son. I raised you up in vain. If I had known you were so unfilial, I would have pressed you into a urine bucket and drowned you back then. You¡¯re ck-hearted to treat me like this for an outsider. If I let you disobey me today, you will dare to sh*t on my head tomorrow. Since you don¡¯t have me in your heart, I don¡¯t want you as a son. Bring your family of useless trash and get lost!¡±

    Madam Wang pointed at Su Sang and cursed him fiercely. She did not look frightened as she did not earlier.

    She was alone at home just now, and she could not suppress Su Sang when he was angry. Now, it was different. The head of the family was here. Even if Su Sang was given a hundred guts, he would not dare to challenge his biological father!

    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re really muddle-headed. You can still find another wife, but you only have one mother.¡±

    Madam Li added fuel to the fire from the side. It seemed she hadpletely forgotten that she was also a daughter-inw who had married into the family.

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s jaw clenched and his cheeks puffed.

    He said with difficulty, ¡°Doctor Wu said that she has bad health and can¡¯t give birth again in the future. She will definitely die if she gives birth again. Madam Zhao has done me justice by giving birth to four children. It¡¯s my bad luck. In the future, I won¡¯t let Madam Zhao give birth again.¡±

    With that, Su Sang looked up at Old Master Su with determination.

    He wanted to see some warmth in Old Master Su¡¯s eyes, but he was disappointed. There was only endless coldness in Old Master Su¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Su Sang understood that his father was going to give up on him.

    Before Old Master Su could speak, Madam Wang said coldly, ¡°Madam Zhao is a jinx. You have to divorce her. That little loser is also a jinx. She¡¯s a jinx the moment she was born. It¡¯s better to get rid of her as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t agree, your entire family will have to get lost.¡±

    Old Master Su took a few deep breaths before saying to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, you made a huge mistake today. Father and Mother can¡¯t stand you. Did you hear what your mother said? If you do as she says, you¡¯ll still be my third son. If you¡¯re unwilling, then you can bring your family and get out.¡±

    If Madam Zhao could not give birth, she would be useless. The third branch had four children, but none of them could support them. They were equivalent to seedlings that did not grow well in the fields. They had to be removed as soon as possible so that they would not affect the seedlings that grew well.

    After abandoning the third branch, he still had two sons. The eldest son had three sons, and the second son had two sons. Each of these two families were going to send a son to school. The burden of the third branch had to be abandoned.

    Old Master Su seemed to have given Su Sang the choice, but in reality, he did not leave any leeway at all.

    He knew that Su Sang would not divorce Madam Zhao or abandon the newborn girls.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached. He gritted his teeth so hard as if he wanted to break them. He didn¡¯te back to his senses until he tasted blood in his mouth.

    He looked at Old Master Su and said, ¡°Alright, then Father and Mother shall separate us from the family. We will live on our own.¡±

    After saying that, Su Sang lowered his head and bent down to kowtow to Old Master Su and Madam Wang.

    He only hoped that this would make his parents feel more sympathetic and give him more things.

    Madam Wang turned around and mocked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t kowtow anymore. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Old Master Su said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 200?catties<sup>1</sup>?of Golden Jade Rod, 50 catties of rice, 10 catties of cured meat, and two chickens. Bring your family to live in that old house at the back of the mountain. I¡¯ll give you the four acres ofnd at the back of the mountain. As for the vegetables, I¡¯ll give you 30 catties.¡±

    With that, Old Master Su stopped talking. Su Sang waited for a while before confirming that this was all his parents had given him.

    He looked at Old Master Su in disbelief and said with difficulty, ¡°What about the fields?¡±

    His family had ten acres of goodnd and ten acres of good fields, but his father did not want to give him any.

    There were twenty chickens in the house, five ducks, and eight or nine pieces of cured meat. Each piece weighed more than ten catties. The golden jade rod had a good harvest this year and could collect more than three thousand catties. The harvest of rice was also good, amounting to more than a thousand catties. However, they had only given to him two chickens, ten catties of meat, fifty catties of rice, two hundred catties of golden jade rod, and thirty catties of green vegetable leaves.

    Su Sang felt extremely pained. His parents¡¯ hearts were so biased.

    Old Master Su said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a sessor. Your eldest brother and second brother have a lot of family members. Moreover, Cheng and Shun are going to study. If they can produce results, our family will have to sell our fields to send them for exams. You¡¯ve been unfilial and disobedient today. It¡¯s already very kind of me to share these with you. If you still want to cause trouble, I can only ask the vige chief to remove you from the family register and treat it as if I don¡¯t have a son like you in the future.¡±

    By saying that, Old Master Su was clear that he was giving up on Su Sang.

    The six of them would definitely not be able to survive this winter until next year¡¯s harvest with these supplies. But even so, Old Master Su was determined to do so.

    Since Old Master Su had already said so, it would be even more disadvantageous for Su Sang if he were to say anything else.

    His eyes filled with tears, and he had to grit his teeth to force the word ¡°okay¡± out.

    Seeing Su Sang agree, Old Master Su¡¯s gloomy expression softened a little. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two more pots and pans. In the future, when your family is living outside, it doesn¡¯t matter to us whether you are well. You don¡¯t have to be filial to us either.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart was bleeding, but he had to endure the pain and replied with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, father.¡±

    Su Sang got up and was about to return to the back room in a daze.

    When Madam Li saw this, she could not help but smile. She gently nudged Su Dng and said, ¡°Dng, Third Brother¡¯s family is going out to live. Help him move his things.¡±

    Su Dng came back to his senses and realized that this situation was advantageous to him. He smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Eng also replied, ¡°As we should.¡±

    Su Eng did not feel much sadness. He had also gained from this situation. They had all grown up and had their own families. Although they had not separated, their families were still different.

    Third Brother¡¯s family was a burden. There was something wrong with Hua and Chong¡¯s brains. They might cause trouble one day. Sanmei and Simei were both girls. When they grew up, they would belong to someone else. Staying at home was useless.

    His son had to go to school, and that would cost money. Removing this family¡¯s burden was a good thing, no matter what.

    In the name of brotherhood, Su Dng and Su Eng moved the things that Old Master Su had given to Su Sang to the old house.

    However, when no one was paying attention, Madam Li quietly slipped into the back room.

 Chapter 6 - Two Silly Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 6: Two Silly Brothers</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Xiaolu woke up, she felt hungry and ufortable. She wanted to cry, but she held back when she felt her weak mother beside her.

    Madam Zhao survived, but she was still very weak.

    Therefore, Su Xiaolu imitated her previous actions and put her little hand to Madam Zhao¡¯s mouth to feed her the spiritual spring water.

    Madam Zhao was weak and tired. She was in a deep sleep and subconsciously swallowed the water.

    When Madam Lee pushed the door open, Su Xiaolu retracted her hand.

    At first, she thought that her father was back, but the person did not say anything and her aura was not friendly. When the person walked in, Su Xiaolu vaguely saw that it was a woman.

    She hadn¡¯t seen her before and didn¡¯t know who she was, but when she thought about it, there was only one person who coulde here.

    It was none other than her mother¡¯s sister-inw.

    Madam Li sat down by the bed. She did not notice that Su Xiaolu had woken up. She gently pushed Madam Zhao and shouted, ¡°Third Sister-inw, Third Sister-inw, wake up. I have good news to tell you.¡±

    Madam Li could not help but smile smugly.

    Madam Zhao was woken up by Madam Li.

    Madam Zhao said in a daze, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Li said with a smile, ¡°Third Sister-inw, I have to congratte you. You¡¯ve finally made it. I¡¯m so envious of you. In the future, you don¡¯t have to live in fear of our mother-inw anymore. Although the old house is a little dpidated, it¡¯s definitely enough for your family of six to live in. Although Chong and Hua are not clear-headed, as long as you teach them well, they will definitely be good at work. Thend is also close to the back of the house. If your family diligently takes care of it, it will be fertile in a few years. Just thinking about it makes me envious.¡±

    ¡°Also, Mother gave your family two chickens, a male and a female. If theyy eggs and reproduce, there will be arge group of them next year¡­ She also gave you ten catties of meat, and thirty catties of green vegetables. You will have meat and vegetables to eat during your confinement period. It¡¯s said that you have to rely on the mountain to eat. When Third Brother is free, he can even set up a trap or something nearby so that you can hunt and eat wild animals often.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, you¡¯re really lucky. I¡¯m so envious of you. Don¡¯t be too excited. Rest well. After Dng, Second Brother, and Third Brother have moved everything, Third Brother wille and bring you and your daughter over.¡±

    After Madam Li finished speaking, she saw tears in Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes. She pretended not to see them and left with a smile.

    Madam Zhao quickly understood from Madam Li¡¯s words that her family had been separated.

    Moreover, they had been given so little. Madam Zhao knew very well what this meant. She had just calmed down, but she now felt as if she had swallowed a bitter pill.

    How was their family going to survive this winter?

    ¡°Wah¡ª¡±

    While Madam Zhao was in pain, she was pulled back to reality by a weak cry.

    She turned around and saw that Su Xiaolu was pouting. She cried softly.

    When Madam Zhao looked at her, Su Xiaolu smiled.

    ¡°Simei, are youforting mother?¡±

    The baby¡¯s smile seemed to have the power to heal. It warmed Madam Zhao¡¯s heart and cheered her up.

    She was a mother, and she had children. No matter how difficult it was, she had to keep going.

    ¡°Ayah¡ª¡±

    <i>Yes, yes, I amforting you,</i>?Su Xiaolu thought.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao andughed again.

    From the woman¡¯s words, she knew that they had been separated from the family and was in a very difficult situation. She also had two older brothers who were silly and they did not have much.

    Su Xiaolu understood what this meant. Life in the olden days was difficult. It was hard to say if their family could survive this winter, let alone the following years. .

    If thend was bad, it meant that there would never be enough food to eat. If there was not enough to eat, there would be no extra food to exchange for money. Without money, they could not afford to hire a doctor when they got sick. It was a vicious circle. Being separated like this was undoubtedly a dead end for their family.

    But the good times woulde slowly. She wasn¡¯t a real baby. For her own sake and for her family¡¯s, she had to work hard to help them live a better life.

    Spiritual spring water could nourish the body. If the family drank it, they would be healthy and have the strength to farm.

    If there wasn¡¯t muchnd, then they would have to expand it. Their lives would eventually be better.

    However, Madam Zhao did not think about this, so Su Xiaolu tried her best tofort her.

    It was not easy for Madam Zhao to survive. It would not be good if she was angered and bled again.

    Thanks to Su Xiaolu¡¯s efforts, Madam Zhao¡¯s frown disappeared.

    ¡°ng.¡±

    A noise came from outside. Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sang, are you back?¡±

    A low voice came from outside. ¡°Mom, can Hua and Ie in?¡±

    Su Chong asked from outside the door, fidgeting his fingers awkwardly.

    Ever since he heard from Shun that his mother had given birth to a baby girl, he had been thinking about it. The baby who moved around in his mother¡¯s womb had been born. He did not know what she looked like, so he had brought his little brother, Hua, along.

    He tried to peek inside, but it was too dark to see anything. He even identally pushed over a piece of wood by the door, making a noise.

    ¡°Mother, I want to see my sister too.¡±

    Su Hua also spoke quietly.

    When Madam Zhao heard the voices of her two silly sons, she sighed and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were both mentally ill. Su Chong was better, and Su Hua was worse. She often said, ¡°Chong, you have to work hard. You have to listen to your father and don¡¯t wander around.¡± ¡°Hua, you have to listen to your father and your brother. You can eat well if you work well.¡±

    Under her subtle influence, other than the fact that his two sons had not grown up mentally, they were considered good. They could listen to their parents well and help with the work, although they did not do it very well.

    They were obedient and did not hit anyone. Even if they were hit, they would not retaliate. Because of this, they were injured by others several times. Thinking of her two silly sons, Madam Zhao did not feel good.

    After obtaining Madam Zhao¡¯s approval, Su Chong and Su Hua pushed open the door and entered. Soon, they arrived beside Madam Zhao andy beside her to look at their sister.

    Su Xiaolu, who was awake, also watched her two silly brothers to recognize them.

    ¡°Our little sister is so cute. Her eyes are like grapes. Grapes taste sour. What about her eyes?¡±

    Su Chong asked Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao said patiently, ¡°Simei¡¯s eyes can¡¯t be eaten. Her eyes are used to look at you. You have to protect them well. If you eat them, she won¡¯t be able to see you.¡±

    Su Chong seemed to understand and agreed with a smile. ¡°No, I won¡¯t eat them. Sister, look at me.¡±

    Su Hua didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed to be considering what Su Chong had said. Finally, he thought about it, shook his head, and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°No, I won¡¯t eat them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu screamed, ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Hearing her two silly brothers¡¯ questions made her a little nervous, but after listening to Madam Zhao¡¯s guidance, she was relieved.

    The sad part was that these two brothers were really out of their minds.

    Ordinary people would not be asking such a question. She did not know if drinking spiritual spring water every day would help them to improve. She did not know if their stupidity could be cured. She would only know when she grew up and took their pulses.

 Chapter 7 - Moving to a New House

    <h4>Chapter 7: Moving to a New House</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu smiled at her two silly brothers.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were very happy.

    ¡°Sister smiled. I like it.¡±

    Su Chong could not help butugh, and so did Su Hua.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart warmed. At this moment, she forgot her sadness and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The panic about the unknown difficulty was gone at this moment. Now, there was only warmth and peace. It was a pity that such peace did notst long before it was broken.

    Voices came in from outside.

    Madam Li deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finished. Third Brother, you¡¯re here to pick up my sister-inw and the kids, right? I just saw Chong and Huaing home.¡±

    Su Sang didn¡¯t start a conversation with Lee, but nced at her.

    Madam Li immediately shut her mouth. She had heard that Su Sang had done something indecent in the past and could not be provoked.

    After being chased out, he might be holding back his anger now. If he were to vent it on her, how unlucky would she be? Madam Li regretted her words earlier.

    At this moment, Madam Wang came out of the main room and said with a cold expression, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring your family over to clean up while it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ve already given you all what you need. We won¡¯t be cooking for your family tonight.¡±

    When Madam Li heard this, she secretly rejoiced. With this, Madam Wang had directed all of Su Sang¡¯s hatred to herself. Compared to her sarcastic tone just now, Madam Wang¡¯s words were more heart-wrenching.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Wang. His mother¡¯s gaze was very cold, and it made his heart ache. After just one look, he lowered his eyes and clenched his fists, before turning around and walking towards the back room.

    Old Master Su came out and said to Su Dng and Su Eng, ¡°Call Shun, Qing, and the others. It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go to the fields again.¡±

    Su Dng had three sons. Due to the incident today, everyone had returned home. Now, they had already gone out to y.

    Su Eng had two sons and a daughter. His daughter had been taken by his wife, Madam Zhou, to visit her maiden home, so his two sons naturally went out to y too.

    Since their father had spoken, the two of them naturally did not dare to disobey. After all, their sons still needed his father to pay for their studies.

    Hence, they each picked up a few baskets. They went out with Old Master Su and called their children to the fields.

    As for Su Sang¡¯s family, they had already been separated. The crops that the family had not finished collecting had nothing to do with his family.

    The conversation in the outer room entered Su Sang¡¯s ears. He stopped outside the door for a long time and waited for Old Master Su and the others to leave before reaching out to open the door and enter.

    He thought that Madam Zhao was still asleep and was thinking about how to exin the situation to her, but when he got used to the dim light, he saw that his two sons were already packing up. When he met Madam Zhao¡¯s gentle eyes, Su Sang choked. ¡°My dear wife¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were gentle and a little tearful. She said gently, ¡°Sang, don¡¯t say anything. As long as our family is together, it¡¯s better than anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Sang answered, his voice nasal.

    He would feed the family, he vowed. At worst, he would go hunting in the mountains.

    The next step was to pack up the family¡¯s belongings.

    Madam Zhao wanted to help pack up, but Su Sang stopped her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me handle these small matters. I¡¯ll bring Chong and Hua there to prepare the beds first. When Sanmeies backter, tell her to stay by your side. I¡¯lle and pick you up soon.¡±

    Anything that could be used in this house belonged to his family, so he had to take them with him.

    Today, Madam Zhao had stained a nket with blood. Although it was dirty, they still had to take it. It could still be used after washing.

    All the needlework in the house and the small wooden stools were to be brought along as well.

    Even the window paper that Madam Zhao had saved was packed away.

    Su Sang and his two sons moved some bedding over, leaving Madam Zhao and Su Xiaolu in the house.

    Not long after, Su Sanmei returned with the medicine bag. When she returned home, she saw that the house was empty and felt a little uneasy. Madam Zhao called her gently, ¡°Sanmei,e here. Come to Mother.¡±

    Su Sanmei went over obediently and quietly. She didn¡¯t understand why the house had changed so much after she¡¯d only been out for a while.

    Madam Zhao gently stroked Su Sanmei dry hair and said gently, ¡°Sanmei, we¡¯re moving to a new house. Your father, eldest brother, and second brother have already gone over to prepare the beds. They¡¯lle and pick us up in a while.¡±

    Su Sanmei understood. She seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t. She looked at Su Xiaolu, who was awake, and saw her smile. She smiled back. ¡°Mother, Simei is so beautiful.¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was smiling again, Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but touch Su Xiaolu¡¯s little face. She said gently, ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s very obedient. She hasn¡¯t drank milk for so long but she didn¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Sanmei, you must be tired today. Come and sleep for a while. When your father and brotherse backter, Mother will wake you up.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently to Su Sanmei.

    Su Sanmei was only six years old, but she still had to work. It was tough for her to carry a huge basket on her back.

    Today, their family had been chased out, but it was also the rarest day of leisure.

    Su Sanmei climbed into bed and quickly fell asleep beside Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu yawned and continued to sleep. After moving to a new house, Madam Zhao should be able to eat. She would also be able to eat soon.

    Madam Zhao looked at her two obedient daughters and her heart softened.

    After less than ten minutes, Su Sang returned with Su Chong and Su Hua.

    The only things left in the house were the mattress under Madam Zhao and the nket covering her. There were also three small stools.

    Su Sang wrapped Madam Zhao in a nket and carried her on his back.

    Su Xiaolu was carried by Su Sanmei while Su Chong and Su Hua took the remaining stools. When the family came out of the room, Madam Li and Madam Wang stood in the courtyard and watched.

    Seeing that Su Sang treasured Madam Zhao so much, Madam Wang mocked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? If it were me, I would have long pressed her into a bucket and drowned her.¡±

    Su Sanmei was very afraid of Madam Wang. Upon hearing Madam Wang¡¯s harsh words, she quietly hugged Su Xiaolu tighter.

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not understand the vicious meaning of these words. In the past, when they were scolded, they would just lower their heads and admit their mistakes.

    This time, it was different. They couldn¡¯t help but look at their father, Su Sang. Were they still going to admit their mistake?

    Su Sang did not stop walking or look at Madam Wang. He gently called out to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Chong, Hua, walk faster.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua obeyed and immediately stopped hesitating.

    Madam Wang felt ufortable. She really wanted to see Su Sang kneel down and beg her to change her mind, but Su Sang did not. Madam Wang did not stand on ceremony either. She went straight to the kitchen to scoop adle of water and sshed it closely behind Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Apanying the sshing sound was Madam Wang¡¯s extremely sarcastic words. ¡°The jinx will die far away from my family. Bodhisattva, please bless our family with fortune and wealth in the future.¡±

 Chapter 8 - The First Full Meal

    <h4>Chapter 8: The First Full Meal</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Hua scratched his head and asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s a jinx?¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s face was filled with pain. Tears rolled down his cheeks and fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t answer his son¡¯s question because his heart ached and he couldn¡¯t speak.

    He was even more afraid to look at his son, afraid that they would be scared and uneasy if they saw him crying. Because he was their mountain that supported them and protected them.

    Su Sang quickened his pace. Su Chong and Su Hua quickly forgot to wait for an answer and jogged after him.

    Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu and walked very quickly too.

    Su Xiaolu could not sleep. She was afraid that her frail sister would fall and send her flying. Fortunately, although her sister was skinny, her steps were steady.

    Along the way, many people from the same vige came out to take a look, but no one said anything.

    Su Sang did not have the time to talk to anyone. The Su family¡¯s old house was at the end of the vige, and it was quite a distance away from the exit.

    The house was behind the vige. Behind the house were a few acres of thinnd that stretched up to the mountain forest. They were covered in weeds. In the future, this would be the source of food for their family.

    The roof of the old house was a little broken.

    The earthen walls were also broken in many ces. There was also moss on the walls, and the wooden door was so rotten that a three- or five-year-old child could have crawled right through it.

    The only good thing was that the light was bright.

    Around the house, the weeds were thigh-high. The old well was also overgrown with water nts and the water stank.

    The old house, abandoned for decades, had once again weed a new owner.

    There was mncholy in Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes. Su Sang smiled at her and said, ¡°Have a good rest first. You haven¡¯t eaten anything today. Let¡¯s clean up the house tomorrow. I¡¯ll go start the fire to wash the rice and start cooking first. Let¡¯s have a full meal today.¡±

    Madam Zhao said worriedly, ¡°Sang, I¡¯m not hungry. We don¡¯t have much food, and winter ising. We have to eat sparingly.¡±

    The food was distributed well, so Madam Zhao did not want to eat too much.

    However, Su Sang smoothed Madam Zhao¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are many things in the mountains. Our family will definitely be able to live a good life. We have to eat our first meal and start off well. In the future, we will eat our fill every meal.¡±

    Madam Zhao could not refute him. She could only nod with red eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Whether they could survive through this winter or not, they were together as a family, alive and dead.

    Madam Zhao was still very weak and could not get out of bed, but she was worried about her family.

    She heard Su Sang calling for Su Sanmei to cook together. She heard Su Sang calling Chong and Hua to remove the weeds in the courtyard and let the two sonspete in pulling out the weeds. Whoever won would be able to eat an extra piece of meat tonight.

    The brothers werepetitive and worked hard.

    She also heard a chicken crowing outside the house.

    Soon the smell of fire rose.

    Madam Zhao looked down at the sleeping Su Xiaolu gently and murmured, ¡°Simei, we can definitely get better, right?¡±

    The sun was setting in the west, and the red dusk was stunning. Madam Zhao looked at the light that shone in and thought that it was extremely beautiful.

    In that home, the family had lived in the back room, backlit and dim, and they had never seen the glow of dusk.

    How beautiful.

    After dark, Su Sang cooked bacon soup and fragrant white rice. He scooped arge bowl of rice for Madam Zhao to eat.

    Supporting Madam Zhao to sit up and eat, Su Sang said guiltily, ¡°There are two chickens, one male and one female. The hen hasn¡¯tid any eggs yet. Otherwise, you would be able to eat eggs. Next year, we¡¯ll have a nest of chickens. When the timees, I¡¯ll kill two chickens for you to eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao had just given birth and needed nutrition, but he could not give her anything.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat chicken. We should keep it and sell it for money to make clothes for all of you. You gave me so much rice. Have you eaten? Do the children have enough to eat?¡±

    Although the days were hard, with Su Sang treating her well, her heart was always sweet.

    The couple smiled at each other.

    As they spoke, Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Go get a bowl. My appetite is small, so how can I eat so much? I¡¯ll share half of it.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were red. He choked slightly and said, ¡°Eat. I cooked four bowls of rice. There¡¯s more than enough for all of us to eat. My little girl hasn¡¯t had any milk yet. She must be starving too, and you have to feed two people alone.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was really obedient. If Doctor Wu had not said that she was fine, Su Sang would have thought that the child was not healthy.

    This child seemed to know what the situation was at home. She woke up a few times and did not cry. She could continue to sleep after changing diapers and drinking some water.

    Madam Zhao did not continue to decline and started eating.

    But she also pushed Su Sang out to eat. He smiled and nodded and went out. Before he left, he said, ¡°Just eat. If you don¡¯t have enough, call me. There¡¯s still plenty in the pot.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded with tears in her eyes.

    She ate carefully, not daring to drop a grain of rice. Everyone in the family had eaten their fill.

    Not long after Madam Zhao finished her meal, she started feeding Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was very cooperative. After starving for most of the day, she was finally full.

    After the meal, Madam Zhao felt better. Before she went to bed, Su Sang brewed medicine for her to drink. Madam Zhao naturally knew that this medicine was not easy toe by, so she drank it all.

    In the house with two rooms and two beds, the exhausted family fell asleep.

    Late at night, Su Xiaolu ced her hand on Madam Zhao¡¯s lips and continued to feed her spiritual spring water.

    Madam Zhao woke up in a daze and was shocked. She quickly pushed Su Xiaolu away and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so full tonight. Why am I eating your little hand again?¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao got up and changed Su Xiaolu¡¯s diaper. Then, she wrapped her small hands in it and tied her up gently with a cloth rope.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She had miscalcted.

    Madam Zhao looked at the obedient Su Xiaolu and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cheek. ¡°Simei is so obedient.¡±

    After wrapping up her daughter, Madam Zhao fed Su Xiaolu again before she went back to sleep.

    Somehow, she feltfortable. Her body was not heavy at all.

    The stuffed Su Xiaolu burped and fell asleep too.

    She was still a baby, so naturally she slept most of the time.

    When dawn came, Su Sang rose early to light the fire and cook.

    There was still a winter to survive through, so today¡¯s meal would not be as good as yesterday¡¯s. In the rice, there were ground golden jade sticks, and the soup had little oil in it.

    Su Xiaolu watched as Madam Zhao ate.

    She recognized rice. It had a long history. The thing in the rice should be corn. The earliest record of corn in history was in the 34th year of the Jiajing Dynasty of the Ming Dynasty (Gong County Records). It was called jade wheat.

    These were all ancient people, but she did not know which dynasty it was.

 Chapter 9 - Harvest in the Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 9: Harvest in the Mountains</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In ancient times,moners were not allowed to discuss the royal family at will, so ordinary families would not say such things.

    It seemed she would have to wait at least a few years to find out.

    However, rice and corn could be cultivated in this ce. The staple food should be these. They should be in the south. In modern ces like the Yungui River and Chongqing, the staple food was rice and corn. In ancient times, these ces were called Jinguan, Yizhou, and Furong City.

    She would know all this when she grew up.

    When she saw Madam Zhao eating so happily, Su Xiaolu also felt hungry.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s energy was much better than yesterday. Although she was still very thin, herplexion was better.

    Su Sang came in to collect the bowls. He was also happy to see this. He smiled and said, ¡°When the medicine is ready, Sanmei will bring it to you to drink. I¡¯ll bring Chong and Hua to prepare a few traps at the foot of the mountain and chop some wood. In a few days, I¡¯ll go to town to ask if those big families want to buy firewood. I¡¯ll cut wood to sell.¡±

    Su Sang was very detailed. He hoped that Madam Zhao would not worry about their livelihood. He was free., young and strong. He would think of a way to feed his family.

    How could Madam Zhao not understand? She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sang, bring some rice balls with you. Be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Sang and smiled at him. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    She greeted Su Sang with this.

    Su Sang smiled and looked at Su Xiaolu gently. ¡°Simei, you¡¯re so obedient. I¡¯lle back to see you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    There was no time to waste. After instructing Su Sanmei, Su Sang brought Su Chong and Su Hua into the mountains.

    As they were near the back of the mountain, it was convenient, though remote.

    At this moment, the vigers were all busy with the autumn harvest. They struggled to harvest their own crops, so how could they have the time to enter the mountains?

    Only Su Sang, who was chased out by his parents and did not have to do farm work, had the time to enter the mountains.

    After Su Sang left, Su Sanmei obediently heated up the medicine for Madam Zhao.

    She then helped Madam Zhao change Su Xiaolu¡¯s diaper.

    Su Xiaolu could only cry after peeing three times or pooping.

    Peeing three times was the most she could tolerate. Babies didn¡¯t pee much, and diapers that were too wet would be ufortable. Wearing them might give her a rash.

    Three times was about right. If they changed it in time, Madam Zhao could rest in peace and did not have to worry about rashes.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu went to bed.

    Eating more and sleeping more was her current goal of survival.

    Su Sanmei did not stay idle either. She dug earthworms in the courtyard and fed them to the two chickens at home. At noon, she heated up Madam Zhao¡¯s lunch.

    With the nourishment of the spiritual spring water, Madam Zhao could get out of bed today.

    She wanted to clean up the house, but as walk out, Su Xiaolu cried.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s body was so weak, so how could she work at this time? If she was tired, she would die early.

    Su Xiaolu cried her heart out. Madam Zhao had no choice but to return to her bed tofort her. After repeating this a few times, Madam Zhao saw the tears on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face and her heart softened. She wiped her tears and sighed. ¡°Simei, are you afraid that I won¡¯t be by your side? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pouted. ¡°Wah¡­¡±

    She was in poor health, how could she do work? Resting for a month would be better.

    She didn¡¯t need to think to know that her mean grandma wouldn¡¯t let Madam Zhao go through confinement the previous few times.

    Therefore, Madam Zhao¡¯s body was very weak. Even if she had been nourished by the spiritual spring water for the past two days, it was only for a short period of time.

    She did not even need to take Madam Zhao¡¯s pulse to know that her health was extremely poor.

    Therefore, as long as Madam Zhao wanted to work, she would cry.

    Madam Zhao sighed and coaxed Su Xiaolu to sleep. She called Su Sanmei in and instructed her, ¡°Sanmei,e and sleep with Simei. I¡¯ll clean up the house.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t do the heavy work. At least she could try to clean up that old well. That way, Su Sang would have clean water to drink when he came back from a tiring day. He wouldn¡¯t have to walk the long way to fetch more.

    Su Sanmei obedientlyy down in Madam Zhao¡¯s ce.

    Madam Zhao stood up and prepared to leave.

    Su Xiaolu pouted. ¡°Ah-wah-¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei hurriedly coaxed, ¡°Simei, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here. Simei, be good¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought,?<i>don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen.</i>

    Anyway, she had to cry.

    The loud and heart-wrenching cry made Madam Zhao¡¯s heart clench. She had no choice but to give up on the idea of going out to clean up and quickly return to the bed.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±

    <i>It¡¯s not easy being a baby,</i>?Su Xiaolu thought.

    Madam Zhao watched as Su Xiaolu stopped crying and sighed. After a few times, she gradually understood that her daughter had recognized her.

    When Madam Zhao came back to apany Su Xiaolu, Su Sanmei went out to catch worms again.

    In the afternoon, Su Sang returned with Su Chong and Su Hua, carrying several pounds of wild chestnuts.

    Su Chong and Su Hua immediately called for Su Sanmei.

    ¡°Sanmei, Sanmei,e quickly. I have something for you.¡±

    Su Chong took out two chestnuts and gave them to Su Sanmei. Worried that Su Sanmei wouldn¡¯t be able to bite through them, he cracked them open using his teeth and handed them over.

    Su Sanmei did not mind at all. She took it and wiped it before peeling it open.

    The three of them squatted in the courtyard and ate happily.

    Su Sang entered the house and said to Madam Zhao with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lucky? When Chong and I entered the mountain, we discovered this wild chestnut tree. In previous years, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to get anything from it. It just so happens that it¡¯s autumn now and everyone else is busy. Our family can take everything on this tree for ourselves.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my basket with me today. I roughly brought back four or five catties. I think there¡¯s still more than ten catties left on the tree.¡±

    Su Sang was delighted. He was in luck. After entering the mountain to set a few traps, he encountered this wild chestnut tree. It happened to be ripe. In the past, when the autumn harvest was over and before it snowed, the vigers would enter the mountain to chop wood.

    Anyone who came across this wild chestnut tree would harvest the chestnuts from it. This year, everyone was at the autumn harvest. He hade across it first, so it belonged to his family.

    Madam Zhao was also happy, but she still reminded gently, ¡°Sang, you must be careful. Forget it if the tree is too tall..¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go tomorrow and bring them all back. I¡¯ll keep some for us to eat and sell some.¡±

    When they separated from the family, his parents did not give them a single cent. They had to prepare their winter clothes for this winter themselves.

    Wild chestnuts were considered rare. He would pick them and keep the bad ones for himself and sell the good ones.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    This good news made the family very happy. Madam Zhao was in a good mood. She felt that God was looking after her family.

    Su Sang looked at the wide-eyed Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Is Simei behaving well today?¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately pouted. She felt very aggrieved when she saw Su Sang. ¡°Wahhh¡­¡±

    After a few aggrieved grunts, she nced at Madam Zhao again, then back at Su Sang.

    She was making a silentint.

 Chapter 10 - Xiaolu Complains

    <h4>Chapter 10: Xiaolu Comins</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    As a rough man, Su Sang suddenly understood. Then, he looked at Madam Zhao in confusion. ¡°Why do I feel that Simei isining to me?¡±

    Madam Zhao was a little surprised. She was also very surprised. Not to mention Su Sang, even she felt the same way.

    She¡¯s only just been born, yet she knew how toin and feel aggrieved.

    ¡°Did you starve Simei without milk?¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao in embarrassment. Madam Zhao was weak and did not eat anything good, so it was normal for her to not have milk.

    A newborn child would only cry when she was hungry or when she pooped. If she couldn¡¯t speak and the adults didn¡¯t take good care of her, wouldn¡¯t she be aggrieved?

    Madam Zhao said uncertainly, ¡°I think so. I¡¯ll feed her and see if she¡¯s anxious.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao prepared to feed Su Xiaolu.

    Su Sang nced away.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head.

    She wasn¡¯t hungry.

    Su Xiaolu did not eat. Madam Zhao tidied her clothes gloomily and said, ¡°She¡¯s not hungry.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly seemed to remember something. A guess formed in her mind. She eximed, ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    When Su Sang saw her like this, he quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean? What did you do today?¡±

    Without waiting for Madam Zhao to reply, Su Sang said anxiously, ¡°Did you start working today? You just gave birth to Simei and your body is still weak. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to survive. How can you work!¡±

    Seeing that Su Sang was anxious, Madam Zhao quickly exined, ¡°Sang, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s like this. Listen to me. I feel much better today. I have strength and am not tired, so I wanted to get up and tidy up the house. But strangely, as soon as I wanted to go out, Simei cried¡­¡±

    Thinking about it now, Madam Zhao felt that it was unbelievable. Perhaps this young daughter did not recognize her, but did not want her to work.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright eyes and softened. She continued gently, ¡°I even asked Sanmei toe in and take care of Simei, but even so, Simei will still cry if I go out.¡±

    Su Sang heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. He leaned over and picked up Su Xiaolu. He smiled and said, ¡°Our Simei is smart. She knows how to take care of her mother. She¡¯s a filial child.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stopped feeling aggrieved and looked at Su Sang seriously.

    Her father was so dark.

    However, his broad arms and his eyes were warm and gentle. To have such a father was undoubtedly very blissful.

    Even if this was the ancient times, even if it was difficult, she wanted this family to have a good life.

    No matter what era it was, being a doctor definitely promised a good life. Besides, she had more than 20 years of Chinese medicine skills and had the Space to assist her. There would definitely be no problem.

    With that in mind, Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Sang.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. He felt all his fatigue disappear with his daughter¡¯s smile. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. ¡°Simei is so obedient,¡± he said gently. ¡°You know how to take care of Mother.¡±

    After praising his daughter, Su Sang turned to Madam Zhao and said seriously, ¡°You have to rest well this month. You didn¡¯t recover well the previous few times, so take good care of yourself this time. No one will say anything about you now. Just leave the family to me. Doctor Wu said that your body is weak, so you have to recuperate well. If your body breaks down, what will happen to our children?¡±

    Su Sang actually wanted to say that he wanted to grow old with Madam Zhao, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say such corny words, so he could only bring up Doctor Wu and the children.

    Doctor Wu¡¯s words were convincing, and Madam Zhao cared about their children the most. Therefore, for the sake of the children, she would take good care of her body.

    Madam Zhao felt a lump in her throat and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to you. It¡¯ll be hard for you this month.¡±

    Su Sang did not care. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡±

    ¡°You rest. I¡¯ll go out and cut the weeds and mend the roof while the weather¡¯s good.¡±

    After talking so much with Madam Zhao and knowing that she and their youngest daughter were fine, Su Sng went out to cut the weed with ease.

    As he came out, he said to Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei in the courtyard, ¡°Chong, Hua, Sanmei,e here.¡±

    The three siblings obediently walked over and looked up at Su Sang. They called out to him in unison, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    There was something wrong with Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s heads. Their eyes were always nk, as if they were three- or four-year-old children who would never grow up. However, Chong was already eleven years old, and Hua was turning ten this December. On the other hand, Su Sanmei was six years old, yet she was quiet and her eyes were bright.

    Su Sang patted their heads one by one and said gently, ¡°Chong, Hua, Daddy has a mission for you. Pull the weed in our well clean and carry that smelly mud outside. When it¡¯s done, Daddy will roast chestnuts for you tonight, okay?¡±

    The well was not deep. It had been built with an outlet, but it had not been used for many years, and it was half filled with foul mud.

    With this well cleaned, it would be easier to use water at home.

    It wasn¡¯t cold now, so the three kids at home could do the job.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua couldn¡¯t help licking their lips when they heard that there was food. They didn¡¯t understand much, but they knew that there was food if they worked hard.

    If they ate good food, their stomachs would be very happy.

    Su Sanmei nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. My brothers and I will work hard.¡±

    At six years old, she already understood a lot. She knew that her brothers were a little different. Everyone else called them fools. She also thought her brothers were stupid and often didn¡¯t understand words.

    But even so, her two brothers would pick sweet and sour wild fruit for her to eat. They were good to her. Every time they smiled at her, they only had eyes for her, like spotless snow. No matter how good other people¡¯s brothers were, they were never hers.

    No matter how unintelligent her brothers were, they were still very, very good brothers to her.

    Su Sang was gratified to see his three obedient children and left to cut the weed.

    He had been given only a hoe, a sickle, and a pair of tongs, which had been broken for more than a decade as tools. One of the tongs was half broken, and an ear was broken where he held it. It was neither easy to hold nor to use, but it was better than nothing.

    Carrying a basket with a broken shoulder rope, he went to cut the weeds.

    The old house was in disrepair. If he didn¡¯t hurry up and renovate the roof, it would be a difficult winter. Thinking about his wife and children, Su Sang worked hard and had soon cut arge patch.

    Many people who were burying their heads in the autumn harvest could not help but shake their heads. Speaking of the Su family, everyone knew that Old Master Su was ruthless and Madam Wang was vicious?

    However, it was fine to talk about other people¡¯s matters behind their backs. It was impossible for them to really speak up for Su Sang. Su Sang was not their son. If they stood up for him, wouldn¡¯t they be sending themselves to be cursed at by Madam Wang?

    ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    A voice called out to Su Sang, who looked up and quickly said, ¡°Huzi, the family is so busy. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Helping

    <h4>Chapter 11: Helping</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Hu smiled at Su Sang and said, ¡°Wasting my time? I¡¯ve already finished all the work at home today. What trouble can it be if I help you cut some weed? Besides, we¡¯ve been good friends since we were young. If I don¡¯t help you now, I¡¯ll be unable to sleep peacefully in the future.¡±

    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s been sunny for a few days in a row already. It might rain cats and dogs some day. Sister-inw just gave birth. She can¡¯t be in the rain. Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Chen Hu started cutting the weeds immediately.

    Su Sang was so touched that he choked. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With that, he picked up the scythe and continued cutting the weeds.

    By sunset, arge patch of weed in this wastnd was cleared. Chen Hu then helped to twist the weeds into ropes and tie up the cut weeds inrge bundles.

    ¡°Sang, when are you going to renovate the house? Do you want to do it tonight? I¡¯ll help you weave the grass after dinner. It¡¯s a beautiful day and there¡¯ll be a moon tonight.¡±

    Chen Hu told Su Sang as he tied up the grass.

    Su Sang was grateful, but he rejected the offer. He said, ¡°Hu, I appreciate your kindness, but you really don¡¯t have to help. I can get it done myself. It¡¯s not easy for you either. Take care of your own home.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s situation was not much better. When Chen Hu was little, his feet were burned and he became a cripple. Although he was the youngest son in the family, his two older brothers were seven or eight years older than him, and he was a cripple, so he was not well liked by his parents.

    Chen Hu¡¯s wife, Madam Qian, was also disabled after being burned when she was young. There were scars on her face, and only half of her thumb was left on one hand.

    He had two daughters and no sons. He was not in a good ce at home. He had been scolded a lot when he came to help Sang.

    Chen Hu lowered his eyes and swallowed before saying, ¡°Sang, why do you think our lives are so difficult?¡±

    ¡°In any case, I regard you as my brother. If you hadn¡¯t saved me when I was young, I, Chen Hu, wouldn¡¯t be alive today. Besides, I¡¯ve done most of the work that I¡¯m supposed to do. I want to help you and no one can stop me?¡±

    Chen Hu looked up, his eyes red. He had a disability and was not tall. His parents felt that he was embarrassing and did not like him, but they did not think about who caused his disability in the first ce!

    When he was younger, his two older brothers, who were seven or eight years older, had fought over food. His parents hadn¡¯t cared. He hadn¡¯t been able to fill his stomach and was lucky he didn¡¯t die.

    When he was young, he was pushed into a river by his two brothers. It was Su Sang who risked his life to save him. When he was young, he loved to follow Su Sang around. Su Sang would give him two bird eggs when he found three, and some wild fruits when he picked them. Over the years, they forged a deep andsting bond.

    He¡¯d never forgotten it.

    Looking at Chen Hu like this, Su Sang found it difficult to refuse. He patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder and smiled bitterly. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t die, I¡¯m not afraid. Come after dinner. I¡¯ll remember this favor. If there¡¯s a chance in the future-¡±

    He would definitely repay Chen Hu.

    However, Chen Hu interrupted Su Sang with a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pay me back even if you have the chance. I¡¯m the one paying you back in the first ce.¡±

    Chen Hu helped Su Sang pick some grass. When he saw that the Su siblings had cleaned up the well, his worries about Su Sang disappeared.

    Although Su Chong and Su Hua were silly, they were obedient.

    Su Sang looked at the well, which had been mostly cleaned. It will be ready for use tomorrow afternoon after another round of cleaning. He stroked the children¡¯s hair with relief. ¡°Be good, all of you. Wash your hands. Let¡¯s make dinner. Dad will bury some chestnuts for you in the fire pitter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The children nodded happily, and Su Sanmei immediately went to help with the fire.

    At night, they had bacon vegetable soup that did not have much oil in it. They would asionally taste the minced meat inside.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei would never covet what¡¯s in the pot. After Su Sang scooped their portions for them, they ate it obediently and slowly. asionally, when they got to the meat, their eyes would light up and they would chew on this little bit of meat.

    Su Sang sent the food to Madam Zhao. As Madam Zhao was eating, she said with concern, ¡°Sang, you should go and eat too.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. Being constantly cared for warmed his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°No rush. Let me check on Simei.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at her father and yawned.

    Needless to say, she saw the words ¡®I love you¡¯ in her father¡¯s eyes. She must be a beautiful and cute little daughter.

    At this point, Su Xiaolu had never looked into a bronze mirror before, so she naturally did not know that she had not bathed since she was born. There was still some fetal fat on her body, and ayer of it was still buried in her hair.

    However, this didn¡¯t stop Su Sang from liking her. He liked to look into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes because they were bright and full of life. Just by looking at them, he could understand what Dr. Wu meant when he said that her eyes had life in them. They were shiny, intelligent, and lovable.

    ¡°Good girl, be good. I¡¯m going to eat too. I¡¯ll hug you properly after I¡¯m done.¡±

    Su Sang spoke to Su Xiaolu. It was strange for adults to talk to children. After all, children would not understand.

    Yet, Su Sang didn¡¯t think so. He thought his little girl understood his words. When he spoke, her eyes looked at him seriously. She even opened her cute mouth wide, as if she was saying, ¡°Oh, oh, I know.¡±

    Su Sang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, call me when you¡¯re done eating. I¡¯ll go eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead and eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached for Su Sang¡¯s hard work. She only wanted him to go eat quickly. He had been busy all day and there was no good food at home. How could he not be hungry?

    Su Sang went out to eat. There was not much white rice in the meal, and it was almost all ground corn. He could not bear to eat too much of the vegetables, so he only scooped up a little soup to eat.

    After dinner, he asked the Su siblings to wash the dishes together. After cleaning the dishes, the three siblings could dig up the chestnuts buried in the fire pit to eat. Meanwhile, Sang moved a small round wooden stool and started to weave grass.

    The weeds were dry. Most of them could be used directly. The bottomyer had to be woven tight so that it wouldn¡¯t leak.

    He had been weaving for an hour when Chen Hu arrived. The two of them did not speak much and worked silently.

    When it was almost midnight, Su Sang lowered his voice and said, ¡°Huzi, I¡¯m stopping too. You should go back and rest too.¡±

    He had urged Chen Hu several times, but Chen Hu refused to leave. He did not want to stop, but it was almost midnight. If Chen Hu did not leave, his body would not be able to take it tomorrow. Eventually, Su Sang simply stopped.

    Chen Hu smiled and stopped as well. He said, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ll go home today. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I might not be able to help you with the renovation, so I¡¯ll take the time to help you cut the grass and weave it.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Remember It Forever

    <h4>Chapter 12: Remember It Forever</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Hu wanted to help more, but his parents would not agree.

    Su Sang patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Go home and rest.¡±

    Chen Hu was not his biological brother, but he was like one.

    After watching Chen Hu walk into the moonlight and return home, Su Sang also packed up and returned to the house.

    As the ancients used to say, it wasmon to kick someone when they were down, but it was rare to offer timely help.

    Su Sang would never forget Chen Hu¡¯s friendship.

    As soon as Su Sang entered the house andy down, he realized that Madam Zhao was still awake. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep? Did Simei disturb you?¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°No, Simei is very obedient. Sang, Hu must havee to help us.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. He reached out and gently touched the sleeping Su Xiaolu before lying down. He said, ¡°He¡¯ll help me fix the roof. It¡¯s been really sunny recently, so it might be cloudy soon. I¡¯ll go and bring some chestnuts back tomorrow ande back early. Then, I¡¯ll go and cut the weeds for the rest of the day. Huzi wille over and help me weave it at night. Then I can renovate our roof.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Madam Zhao had too much sadness in her heart. In the end, she only said this. She was in confinement and could not help Su Sang with anything. All the work at home had fallen on Su Sang.

    If his two sons were smart, they could help. But they¡­

    As if he knew Madam Zhao¡¯s worries, Su Sang gently reached out to stroke her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. It¡¯s much easier than before. In the future, everything in our family will belong to us. When we¡¯re free, I¡¯ll go and cut some bamboo to weave baskets. Rich families often use them to carry things. Don¡¯t worry, our lives will get better and better.¡±

    Since winter wasing, Su Sang knew what Madam Zhao was worried about. Even if he was equally worried, he still tried his best tofort her.

    ¡°In the past, you¡¯ve never been in confinement. This time, you can rest for a full month. The medicine prescribed by Doctor Wu canst for a month. I¡¯ll get Sanmei to brew it for you every day. In two days, I¡¯ll go and take a look at traps. Maybe we¡¯ll be lucky and catch something.¡±

    Su Sang stroked Madam Zhao¡¯s face and said gently. Madam Zhao was very thin, and the bones in her cheeks were sharp. Other than the fact that they had just been kicked out of their home, he had already epted their fate.

    Although there was not much food, it could all enter their stomachs. In the previous house, their family had also never been full. Even if there was meat, it would not be theirs to eat.

    At least for now, whatever the family had, the family could eat.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Madam Zhao leaned on Su Sang. Although their family was poor, their hearts had always been together.

    As Su Xiaolu woke up from peeing, she heard these conversations. She couldn¡¯t help but think that her father was a good person.

    Madam Zhao was in poor health. If she could rest for a month, it would be beneficial.

    She was happy to be in such a family. In her previous life, she had been an orphan. The old Chinese physician who had adopted her had said that he had picked her up. At that time, it was verymon to favor boys over girls, and it was in time for family nning. Therefore, many people who were quietly pregnant and gave birth would see that the child was a daughter and quietly abandon her by the roadside.

    If someone picked the child up, she would live. If no one picked it up, she would be as good as dead.

    She longed for the warmth of her parents, but she also knew how cruel the world could be. Just because you had parents didn¡¯t mean you would feel warmth. Whatever she didn¡¯t have in her previous life, she had in this life.

    If Madam Zhao had not carefully wrapped her up, she would have wanted to feed Madam Zhao spiritual spring water every day.

    That said, there was plenty of time. There was no hurry.

    The next morning, Su Sang was up before dawn. He warmed up the fire and started cooking before waking up Su Sanmei and her brothers.

    He instructed the three of them to eat a bowl of rice each before continuing to clean the well. He asked Su Sanmei to wash off the diapers that Simei had changed out of.

    Before leaving, Su Sang was most worried about his two sons. He patted their heads and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, don¡¯t go out and y, understand? You have to work with Sanmei, I¡¯ll bury chestnuts for you to eat tonight, okay?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua recalled the fragrant chestnuts from yesterday. They had burned them in the ashes, and they smelt great. The two of them nodded obediently and agreed. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded obediently too. She entered the room and took out the diapers that Madam Zhao had changed out of Simei to wash them. Then, she poured the dirty water on the edge of the courtyard.

    After Su Sang made arrangements for the three siblings, he carried the basket on his back and entered the mountain. Along the way, he went to see if he had caught anything in the traps. They were empty, and he could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    Fortunately, he had the chestnut tree. When he arrived at the tree, he cut down a small tree and started climbing. There were many knots in this tree. He should be able to sell it for a hundred coins.

    He still did not know about these things yet. In the past, his mother, Madam Wang, was the one who sold them. Madam Wang never said how much she sold them for. They were being left to die this time, hence, his family did not get a single cent.

    Even if it was only worth a few coins, he would sell it.

    Ever since he had epted the reality, Su Sang felt full of energy. After knocking down all the chestnuts on the tree, he carried home the ones that he could peel.

    The basket on his back was heavy, and Su Sang couldn¡¯t help but hurry home with a smile on his face. From a distance, he watched the children diligently cleaning the well. He smiled in relief.

    Seeing that Su Sang had returned home, the three siblings ran to his side happily and grabbed his hand. ¡°Father, Father, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Sang rubbed their heads one by one and said with a smile, ¡°Have you been obedient?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded happily. ¡°We¡¯re very obedient.¡±

    Su Sanmei let go of Su Sang and ran to the chicken coop. She quickly brought over a leaf bag and handed it to Su Sang as if she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Father, I caught a lot of insects for the chickens to eat. They all really like to eat these. Father, use this as bait. The chickens at home all like it, so the birds in the mountains will definitely like it too.¡±

    Sue¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was sensible enough to know that things were different at home. Difficult. She¡¯d thought of this when she was feeding the chickens.

    Su Sang took it and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, Father will listen to Simei. Father will go out to cut the weeds after drinking some water. You have to be obedient at home, understand?¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded happily. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll take good care of Big Brother and Second Brother.¡±

    Su Sanmei¡¯s obedience brought tears to Su Sang¡¯s eyes. He ruffled her dry hair and smiled as he entered the house.

    Madam Zhao heard Su Sang¡¯s voice and sat on the bed. When he came in to see Su Xiaolu, she said gently, ¡°Sang, sit down and take a rest.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Zhao reached out and removed the leaves from Su Sang¡¯s head. Her heart ached when she saw that Su Sang¡¯s hand had many wounds from being pricked by the chestnuts.

 Chapter 13 - Scent

    <h4>Chapter 13: Scent</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang held the leaf bag in his hand and said, ¡°Our Simei is so capable. You helped feed the chickens and even caught many insects for me to use as bait in the trap.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to make another trip.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just one more round. It won¡¯t take much effort.¡±

    Su Sanmei had caught so many insects. He would be letting her down if he didn¡¯t make the trip. There was no bait in the traps he¡¯d made. He thought it was up to fate that he hadn¡¯t caught anything, but she¡¯d reminded him that birds loved to eat these little bugs. The wild animals were more likely to be caught with bait.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao. Su Xiaolu had woken up and was listening obediently and quietly.

    He smiled and spoke to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Simei, look at Daddy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Sang, but not at his face. She was looking at the leaf bag in his hand. She could smell her urine¡­

    It was a little awkward. Did these bugs drink the dirty water her third sister used to wash her diapers?

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sense of smell was very strong. Once she smelled something, she would remember it. A baby¡¯s urine did not have much of a smell, but she was surprised to smell the familiar scent of spiritual energy in the Space. Although it was very faint, it did not escape her nose.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu seemed to be interested in the leaf bag in his hand, Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Simei wants to catch insects? Not now. When you grow up, I¡¯ll let your third sister take you to catch them. Simei, be good. I¡¯m going out to work.¡±

    After chatting for a while, it was time for Su Sang to go out.

    Madam Zhao wanted him to rest more. Su Sang smiled and said as he walked out, ¡°When I go out, I¡¯ll take a walk along the way and that would allow me to rest. Darling, rest well. If you¡¯re hungry or thirsty, call for Sanmei.¡±

    Helpless, Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°Simei, you must be filial to your father in the future. Your father is the best man in the world.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao¡¯s obviously betterplexion and smiled at her. ¡°Wahh¡­¡±

    She had to. A man like her father was a raremodity. He protected her when she was young, and she would take care of him when he got old.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle. Su Xiaolu was clearly just a baby and could not understand anything, but every time she spoke to her youngest daughter, she could not help but be serious. Every time she looked at her youngest daughter¡¯s ck and moist eyes, she felt that she understood.

    Every time she saw her youngest daughter open her mouth in an o shape or make a sound, she felt that it was her response.

    Madam Zhao leaned against the bed and patted Su Xiaolu gently to coax her to sleep. Madam Zhao smiled slightly. The room was bright and quiet. There were no curses nor noises. It was very quiet andfortable.

    She could still hear the other three children clearing the well not far from the house.

    This was really good. Madam Zhao felt relieved at this moment.

    Su Xiaolu slept soundly while her consciousness went into the Space to absorb spiritual energy.

    ...

    Su Sang followed the trail of traps, sprinkled some bugs into each one, and went to cut the weeds.

    He cut them for the entire afternoon and then picked them all back.

    He made dinner and started weaving the grass after he ate.

    Chen Hu came to help again. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They did not speak much and weaved quietly. When it was almost midnight, Su Sang stopped what he was doing and patted Chen Hu on the shoulder. ¡°Hu, thank you. This is enough. You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±

    Under the moonlight, Chen Hu smiled innocently and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home then. Brother, rest early too.¡±

    Su Sang nodded and watched Chen Hu hop away. He tidied up the grass before going to rest.

    The thirteenth of August was the third day of their separation.

    Today, Su Sang did not go out. Instead, he began to prepare to renovate the roof.

    In the morning, he went to cut bamboo to make adder. Then, he carried Madam Zhao and Su Xiaolu next door and began to renovate the roof. He removed all the old and broken bamboo pieces on the roof and reced them.

    When everything was done, he spread the woven grass and tied them together tightly. He then repeated the processyer byyer.

    He threw away the grass that couldn¡¯t be used and used it to start a fire.

    Su Sanmei handed the grass to Su Sang, and the father and daughter cooperated seamlessly. By the time it was dark, the roof had changedpletely.

    Su Sang came down from the roof after a tiring day and carried Madam Zhao and Su Xiaolu back.

    Now, the roof was opaque.

    Su Xiaolu praised her good father in her heart! He was too capable.

    Looking at their home, Su Sang rxed and took the three children to the fire to cook.

    The food was the same, but the family ate especially well.

    After the meal, Su Sang was free for once. He pulled out a few of the chestnuts buried in the ashes and let the three siblings share the rest while he brought the medicine for Madam Zhao to drink.

    After Madam Zhao drank the medicine, he took out a chestnut and said, ¡°Darling, try this.¡±

    The chestnuts buried in the ashes were fragrant and delicious.

    Su Xiaolu swallowed her saliva when she smelled the fragrance.

    Su Sang peeled it for Madam Zhao, who was a little embarrassed.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao ate the food that Su Sang fed her in embarrassment. She said, ¡°Sang, give it to me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Su Sang focused on peeling the shell and said naturally, ¡°You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands. I¡¯ll peel it for you.¡±

    Madam Zhao was touched. Separating from the family gave them freedom.

    Back in that house, Madam Wang would curse Madam Zhao everytime Su Sang looked her way. But now, all those curses were long gone.

    Madam Zhao btedly thought that splitting up might be a blessing.

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Xiaolu, who was swallowing her saliva. She smiled and said, ¡°Simei is a glutton. Even if you want to eat it, I can¡¯t give it to you now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and thought,<i>?I know, I know. I¡¯m still a baby. I understand.</i>

    Su Sang peeled the chestnuts and fed them to Madam Zhao one by one. Even the air seemed to be sweet.

    At night, after the children had gone to bed, Su Sang also went to bed. This night was the most peaceful one among the past few days. There was no need to worry about rain.

    On the fourteenth of August, Su Sang nned to cut weeds for another day, preparing to thicken the roof of the house by two moreyers. Everyone in the vige could see his diligent figure.

    Every time Su Sang was out of earshot, the people working the autumn harvest in the fields would gossip.

    Su Sang would asionally hear words like ¡®criminal sin¡¯, but he didn¡¯t care.

    In the afternoon, he looked at a piece of barrennd. When walked over, he passed by that family¡¯snd. He saw Old Master Su working with Su Dng and his family, as well as Madam Zhou.

    The leader, Old Master Su, lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡°All of you, work hard. Don¡¯t look at those useless things.¡±

    Everyone in the family knew what Old Master Su meant.

 Chapter 14 - Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 14: Bad Luck</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    So, no one looked up and acknowledged Su Sang.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t mind, but his eldest brother¡¯s youngest son, Shun, suddenly lost his temper. He swung thewnmower in his hand and shouted at Su Sang angrily, ¡°Third Uncle, why aren¡¯t you working? Why aren¡¯t Eldest Brother and Second Brother working? Why can they y but I can¡¯t?¡±

    <i>Su Chong and Su Hua had not been working for the past two days so they could y at home,</i>?he thought.

    In Su Shun¡¯s opinion, clearing the well and digging the mud was just a game.

    Su Dng walked over and pped his youngest son, Su Shun, and said, ¡°What are you shouting for? Hurry up and go back to work. Do you still want to eat or not?¡±

    Su Shun felt extremely aggrieved after being pped. He was not Su Chong or Su Hua, who could hold it in. He was furious and his face was red with anger. He wanted to cry but was pped again.

    Su Sang stopped for a moment when he heard the shout, but soon he walked away without looking back. His heart had gone cold for that home.

    His father and brother did not even want to talk to him. They were probably afraid that he would shamelessly go and ask for food.

    Su Sang left without looking back. Su Shun was still sniffling and asked Old Master Su indignantly, ¡°Grandpa, Father hit me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Third Uncle clearly didn¡¯t do any work.¡±

    Old Master Su said sternly, ¡°Your Third Uncle¡¯s family has been separated. From now on, there¡¯s no Third Uncle in the family. Don¡¯t call him that in the future either. Stay away from those two fools. I¡¯ll send you and Qing to school next year. Don¡¯t tell those two fools in case you get led astray.¡±

    ¡°You and Qing must study hard and bring glory to our Su family in the future.¡±

    Old Master Su had high hopes for his two grandchildren and was determined to send them to school.

    Su Eng tugged at his son, Su Qing, who was beside him. ¡°Qing, swear to your grandfather.¡±

    Su Qing immediately stood up straight and looked at Old Master Su seriously. ¡°Grandpa, I swear that I will study hard and study hard to get schrly honors.¡±

    Su Dng did not want to lose to his brother either. He tugged Su Shun, who was still sniffling. ¡°Shun, swear to your grandfather too.¡±

    Su Shun was still angry, but when he saw his father¡¯s gloomy expression, he knew that he would be beaten up if he didn¡¯t say anything, so he copied Su Qing and swore too.

    Old Master Su nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I believe you. Get to work.¡±

    Without the burden of the third branch at home, work was even more tiring.

    The effectiveness had clearly decreased over the past two days, so only Madam Wang and Madam Li were left at home to cook. Everyone had to go to the fields, and Madam Li and Madam Zhou would take turns cooking each day.

    Last night, Madam Wang was still nagging at Old Master Su that if she had known earlier, she would have waited until the autumn harvest was over before separating the third branch. As she nagged, she could not help but curse Madam Zhao again giving birth at this time.

    Old Master Su did not feel good either. He had been paying attention to the movements over at Sng¡¯s house for the past few days.

    It didn¡¯t sit well with him to see Su Sang renovating the roof and taking charge.

    However, despite his difort, life at home still had to continue. He had separated the third branch to get rid of the burden, so the family¡¯s lives would get better and better.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang quickly forgot about meeting his parents. He only had one goal, and that was to cut the weeds.

    Usually, after the autumn harvest, most people would cut some and bring them home to repair the family¡¯s cowshed and so on. This was the time of year when the weeds were the best. Su Sang was also on time for it.

    He cut arge patch and saw Old Wuing down the mountain. He smiled and greeted, ¡°Doctor Wu, are you going to pick herbs?¡±

    Old Wu nced at Su and recognized him. When he reached Su, he simply sat down to rest. ¡°How is your wife?¡± he asked.

    Su said gratefully, ¡°She¡¯s much better. She¡¯s been taking medicine for the past few days, and she looks better.¡±

    Old Wu looked at the grass that Su Sang was cutting and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been renovating the old house these past few days. These weeds are going to be gone in no time.¡±

    Su Sang scratched his head, embarrassed. ¡°Yes. I had no choice.¡±

    Old Wu smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? This is ownerless to begin with. Anyone can cut it. Anyone who wants the weeds can take it. I was joking.¡±

    When Su Sang cut the weeds. The vigers were indeed a little sore. This meant that if they wanted to get weeds, they would have to go further away.

    Su Sang scratched his head, unsure what to say.

    After Old Wu had rested, he carried the basket on his back and said, ¡°Come to my house tonight. I¡¯ll give you some insect-resistant herbs. You should crush them and sprinkle some on the grass appropriately when youy it down. This way, your roof canst for several years.¡±

    Su Sang was overjoyed. ¡°T-this is great. Thank you, Doctor Wu.¡±

    After thanking him, Su Sang looked troubled. ¡°B-but I don¡¯t have the money to pay¡ª¡±

    Old Wu snorted and walked away without looking back. His arrogant voice entered Su Sang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Who asked you for money? It¡¯s just a few bucks. I don¡¯t care for it.¡±

    Although Old Wu was old, he walked steadily and quickly.

    Su Sang was both happy and touched. He shouted at Old Wu¡¯s back, ¡°Doctor Wu, thank you.¡±

    With the insect-resistant herbs, his roof didn¡¯t have to be renovated every year.

    This was the second person who hade to his aid.

    After Old Wu left, Su Sang immediately continued cutting the grass. When he was almost done, he made two rounds to carry them all home.

    As for the well at home, all the smelly mud had been dug up by the three children. The silt at the bottom was already visible, and the water that flowed out had turned from ck to yellow. With a little more cleaning, the water would be clear.

    When Su Saburo was cooking, he asked Su Sanmei to get medicine from Old Wu.

    When she brought it back, Su Sang realized that the medicine was already ground. He made a mental note of Old Wu¡¯s good intentions.

    After a simple binding, Su Sang climbed onto the roof. After scattering the herbs, he asked Su Sanmei and her siblings to hand over the grass and thicken the roof by twoyers.

    That settled his mind. The renovation of the roof is nowplete.

    After letting the three children wash up and sleep, Su Sang also returned to the house to sleep in peace.

    The fifteenth of August was a sunny day. It was also the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    In the vige, the fragrance of meat wafted out from every house. The Mid-Autumn Festival symbolized reunion. After working hard for a long time, the autumn harvest was finally over.

    Su Sang also cut an extra piece of meat to cook. The rice at home was still ground gold and jade sticks mixed with rice. The meat was cut into cubes and added into the vegetable soup.

    They had eaten a portion of the vegetables from the separation a few days ago. The other portion had also been dried and stored for eating.

    The roof that worried him the most had been refurbished. Now, he could start preparing the fields and growing vegetables.

    In the morning, Su Sang took the three children to clear the well. With him around, the well was quickly cleared and the water became clean. Su Sang looked at the mud that had been cleared. Many of it had dried, and the weeds in these areas around him had been cleared.

    ¡°Father,e and see, quickly.¡±

    At this moment, Su Sanmei¡¯s exmation came from the chicken coop.

 Chapter 15 - An Egg

    <h4>Chapter 15: An Egg</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong and Su Hua were attracted to the shout and had already run over.

    Su Sang came back to his senses and immediately walked over as well. Before he walked in, he heard Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei¡¯s surprised voices.

    ¡°The henid an egg¡ª¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei were all surrounding the straw nest in the chicken coop. The only rooster and hen in the house had already quietly moved to the side and were clucking uneasily.

    Su Sang was just as surprised. ¡°The henid an egg?¡±

    Su Sanmei picked up the egg with both hands and carefully handed it to Su Sang. Su Sanmei said happily, ¡°Father, can you cook it for Mother?¡±

    Su Sang took the egg and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make egg soupter. Let¡¯s drink it together.¡±

    When the rooster and hen arrived, Su Sang could tell that the hen would noty eggs for the time being. It was still very thin.

    He hadn¡¯t expected an egg in just a few days.

    He looked at the two chickens and realized that the hen seemed to have gained weight.

    Thinking of Su Sanmei¡¯s diligence, Su Sang couldn¡¯t help but stroke Su Sanmei¡¯s hair. ¡°Sanmei, you¡¯ve worked hard. This is your credit. When your mother is out of confinement, the first egg the henys, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±

    Su Sanmei smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t remember the smell of eggs, but they smelled good. They had to be delicious.

    Su Chong and Su Hua still didn¡¯t understand what the confinement period meant. They only remembered that Su Sang had said that they could have some egg soup that night. The two of them were practicing foolishly, as if wondering how to drink more of that.

    As his two foolish sons inhaled the air, Su Sang rubbed their heads helplessly.

    After cleaning up the well, Su Sang went to clean up the few acres of wastnd at the back of the house. He dug up the weeds and the ground, while Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei followed him to clear out the grass.

    The family was happy. The afternoon was overcast and the weather had changed.

    He worked until evening and dug out an acre ofnd. He cleared out arge pile of weed poles and left them exposed to the sun. When the time came, he would burn them and scatter the ashes on thend. If he did this repeatedly, thend would be more nutritious.

    This piece ofnd had been abandoned for many years. In the past, his family had othernds and it took time to care for them, so Old Master Su did not work on thisnd.

    Now that thisnd was the source of his family¡¯s food, Su Sang worked hard on it.

    When they cooked that night, Su Sang cracked the eggs into egg soup. There was a little more soup so that all three children could have a small bowl.

    He brought the rest to Madam Zhao, who was a little surprised. ¡°Sang, where did the egge from?¡±

    The hen that was distributed to the family should not be able toy eggs.

    Su said with a smile, ¡°You fell asleep at noon and didn¡¯t know it. These eggs wereid by the hen at home today. Over the past few days, Sanmei had dug up a lot of insects to feed the chickens every day, so they are fattening up and areying eggs again. Drink up. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    It was only an egg, but the fragrance was really strong.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, drink a few mouthfuls first.¡±

    Su Sang quickly said, ¡°Why should I drink this? You¡¯re the one who really needs it.¡±

    If not for the fact that it was not allowed now, he would have killed the chickens and fed them to Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang with determination in her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, then I won¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Seeing how stubborn Madam Zhao was, Su Sang had no choice but to take two sips. There was no oil and the soup was very light, but it was really delicious. The egg made it very fragrant.

    Su Sang couldn¡¯t help thinking that this was probably the best egg he¡¯d ever tasted.

    Su Sang took two sips and refused to drink anymore. Madam Zhao held the bowl and sipped.

    Su Xiaolu, who was awake, moved her mouth silently.

    The eggs smelled really good, but they also had a familiar scent. Thinking about how Su Sanmei washed diapers every day and caught insects to feed the chickens, Su Xiaolu understood why.

    She drank spiritual spring water to absorb spiritual energy, so her feces were very nutritious.

    Su Sanmei sshed the dirty water every day on the grass, so that patch of grass should be nutritious. The grass would fatten the insects, and the insects would be eaten by the chickens. Then, the chickens wouldy eggs and the eggs would nourish the people.

    Everything in the world was such a cycle.

    Their chickens would definitely be delicious in the future. She really wanted to grow up quickly.

    Madam Zhao was stuffed, and so was Su Xiaolu.

    It was a cloudy day on the sixteenth of August. It looked as if it was going to rain. Su Sang got up early to make breakfast and got ready to go out and chop wood.

    This time, he brought along Su Chong and Su Hua, leaving Su Sanmei to watch the house and take care of Madam Zhao.

    Since Su Sanmei was at home and Madam Zhao did not call for her, she went to catch bugs to feed the chickens. Every time she caught a bug, she was very happy.

    The rooster and hen could recognize her. When they saw her with something in her hand, they ran over happily.

    After she was done, Su Sanmei went into the house to take a nap with Madam Zhao.

    She slept beside Su Xiaolu and smiled at her. ¡°Mother, Simei is so cute and obedient.¡±

    Hearing the praises, Su Xiaolu was in a very good mood and smiled at Su Sanmei.

    Su Sanmei was thin, her face was yellow, and her hair was dry and frizzy. From this, it was obvious that her life was not easy. She could eat her fill after being separated from the family, but she was barely fed enough to survive in the past.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but pray that she could bring good luck to her family and make everyone healthy.

    ¡°Simei, I love you so much.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s smile, Su Sanmei couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.

    Su Xiaolu liked her genuine affection too.

    Kiss, kiss.

    Su Sanmei leaned against Su Xiaolu and soon fell asleep.

    Madam Zhao looked at her two daughters with gentleness in her eyes. She had eaten and slept well these few days, and her health had improved day by day.

    With her two daughters by her side, she soon fell asleep too.

    At noon, Su Sang returned with the two children carrying firewood. They drank some water and went back to work.

    It started to rain on their second trip back.

    When they reached the back room, Su Sang said with a smile, ¡°This raines at the perfect time. It¡¯s cool andfortable.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard for so many days. It¡¯s raining, so you should take this opportunity to rest.¡±

    Su Sang sat down on the bed and teased Su Xiaolu. He pressed his tongue against the roof of his mouth and made silly noises. He said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t used up the bamboo I cut. I¡¯ll cut them open and tidy them upter. I¡¯ll use them to make some things like dust pans for our family.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s just a matter of moving my hands.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang. Their eyes met. Some things that did not need to be said. They understood everything in their hearts.

    Su Sang patted Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°Our lives will get better and better. The chestnuts are almost dry. When we have enough firewood at home in a few days, I¡¯ll go to town to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 16 - Wild Animals

    <h4>Chapter 16: Wild Animals</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She knew that the greatest difficulty for their small family was not that they were starving, but that winter was approaching and there were no winter coats in the house for winter.

    Without money, they couldn¡¯t buy cotton and cloth. How could they survive the cold winter?

    The only thing that they could sell to earn money were those wild chestnuts.

    Su Sang stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head again, then left the house. Soon they could hear him breaking through the bamboo.

    There was also the sound of Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei ying together. Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu gently and said softly, ¡°Simei, our family will definitely survive, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao and smiled at her.

    Of course it would get better and better.

    The baby¡¯s innocent smile was like the sweetest dew in the world and the warmest morning sun. It instantly made Madam Zhao¡¯s heart sweet and warm.

    Su Sang, who was outside the house, quickly broke through a lot of bamboo. He broke through the pieces again until they were thin bamboo strands. Then, he began to weave.

    Meanwhile, Su Sanmei was ying with rocks with her two brothers. It was raining outside, so they couldn¡¯t go out either.

    For four hours in the afternoon, Su Sang weaved bamboo baskets. When it was almost dark, the rain stopped.

    Seeing that it was not dark yet, Su Sang stood up and said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, I¡¯m going out for a while. You stay at home and watch the house, okay?¡±

    Su Sanmei looked up at Su Sang and nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Father. I know.¡±

    Su Sang then said to his two sons, ¡°Hua, Chong, stay at home and don¡¯t wander around. You have to listen to your sister, understand?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded. Then the two of them looked at Su Sanmei expectantly, signaling her to hurry up. They hadn¡¯t had enough ying with stones.

    Su Sang smiled and turned to leave.

    He wanted to take a look at those traps before nightfall. Perhaps he would find something.

    He held hope in his heart, but he knew that they would most likely be empty. Animals in the mountains were not easy to catch. They were all very clever.

    He had almost reached the first trap when Su Sang heard the sound of pping wings. He paused at first, then in ecstasy, he raced toward it.

    His movement startled a pheasant with ck fur and a green tail in the trap. Its wings fluttered even more fiercely as it tried to fly, but it was trapped by the rope on its feet.

    Su Sang pounced on the pheasant and hugged it tightly.

    Very cautiously, he took down the rope and used it to tie up the pheasant¡¯s wings. ¡°Thank God,¡± Su Sang whispered happily.

    However, what Su Sang did not expect was yet toe.

    Inside the second trap was a turtledove. The third was empty, but the insects had been eaten and the trap was destroyed. The fourth and fifth traps yielded a pheasant and a hare.

    The sixth and seventh traps were empty. The bait was eaten and the traps were destroyed.

    The eighth, ninth, and tenth traps yielded two hares and a turtledove.

    When he returned after seeing all the traps, his hands were already full. Su Sang couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He felt like he was stepping on clouds.

    In the past, after the autumn harvest, Old Master Su would bring a few of them into the mountains to set up a few traps. It would be considered good if they could catch one or two hares a year.

    This time, all of his traps worked and the animals were all alive. If he sold them, he could earn some money.

    Before he entered the house, Su Sang was already shouting happily, ¡°Darling, darling, quickly get up and take a look.¡±

    Su Sanmei, Su Chong, and Su Hua ran out when they heard themotion. When they saw the pheasants and hares that Su Sang was carrying, they eximed, ¡°Wow, there are so many of them, Daddy.¡±

    Madam Zhao had already sat up. Before she could get out of bed, Su Sang had already carried the animals into the house and said happily, ¡°Darling, look, I just went to check the traps. All of them worked. I caught three hares, two pheasants, and two turtledoves. They¡¯re all alive. I¡¯ll drown these two turtledoves and make soup for youter.¡±

    Madam Zhao was pleasantly surprised. She quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. Sell them for money.¡±

    There were some chestnuts at home. Coupled with these wild animals, they could be exchanged for some money. With money, they could buy cotton and cloth. Thinking of this, Madam Zhao¡¯s worries dissipated a little.

    Su Sang knew that Madam Zhao was worried. He looked at her gently and said, ¡°We can earn money in the future. The two turtledoves don¡¯t have much meat and aren¡¯t worth much. I¡¯ll make some soup to nourish your body and let Sanmei and the others have a sip too. I¡¯ll go to town tomorrow and see which family needs firewood.¡±

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t say anything. Just listen to me. Let¡¯s eat some wild animals today. The bait for the trap was caught by Sanmei too. We have to reward our daughter.¡±

    Su Sanmei was standing beside Su Sang when he entered the house.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s eyesnded on the pheasant and hare from the moment they entered the house. They licked their lips and swallowed their saliva.

    Su Sanmei swallowed and looked up. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached as he looked at his considerate daughter.

    How could a poor family not crave meat?

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were also a little pained. She thought of the days before they were separated from the family. When they ate, even if there was meat, it would not be theirs to eat. In the eyes of Madam Wang, Su Sanmei was a good-for-nothing. She should have been drowned to death as soon as she was born. Her very existence annoyed Madam Wang. She was not even allowed to eat more rice, let alone meat.

    If Su Sanmei looked too hard at the meat, she would be scolded.

    Thinking of this, Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. Her eyes were slightly moist as she looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all thanks to Sanmei¡¯s diligence that we can eat turtledoves tonight.¡±

    Su Sang ruffled Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Sanmei, go and start the fire. Hua, Chong,e with me and help me lock up the rabbits and pheasants.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua pped and followed Su Sang happily.

    Su Sanmei also went to the stove to boil water.

    After Su Sang and his two sons had settled the hares and pheasants, they drowned the two turtledoves in water. They were heated in hot water before they plucked their feathers.

    Su Sanmei was a diligent helper and had already cooked the rice.

    This is rare. Su Sang could not even bear to throw away the bird¡¯s intestines. He washed them all and cut them intorge pieces to cook in a pot.

    Before long, the rich aroma of meat wafted into everyone¡¯s noses.

    Su Xiaolu smelled it too and was very happy. Insects with spiritual energy were loved by birds. This meant that there was a high chance that Su Sang¡¯s traps would work well in the future.

    If he caught something, he could exchange it for money. Once he exchanged it for money, their lives would be easier.

    When dinner was ready, Su Sang brought a bowl of meat soup to Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao could not bear to eat so much meat. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to eat so much. Let the children eat.¡±

    Then she called to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei,e here.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Trading

    <h4>Chapter 17: Trading</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    There had to be an entire turtledove in this bowl. Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She had cried a lot.

    She cried when she was sad and also when she was happy.

    Su Sanmei replied from the outer room, ¡°Mother, I have meat to eat. I¡¯m noting.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Our daughter is worried about you too. I¡¯ll go and fix the traps tomorrow. I¡¯ll catch more in the future. Every time I catch something, we¡¯ll eat a little.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang and said softly, ¡°Sang, you eat too.¡±

    Madam Zhao picked up a piece of turtledove meat and fed it to Su Sang. As he retreated, she said, ¡°Sang, if you don¡¯t eat, then I won¡¯t eat either.¡±

    Madam Zhao knew that Su Sang had given all the meat to her and the children. He probably couldn¡¯t even bear to take a sip of the soup.

    And how could she bear to see this? They were family.

    Seeing how determined Madam Zhao was, Su Sang had no choice but to eat that piece of meat.

    Turtledove meat smelled really good. Even the bones were soft after a long stew.

    After dinner, the family washed up and went to bed.

    Su Sang got up early the next morning to cook and woke Su Sanmei up to help.

    When it was done, Su Sanmei went back to sleep.

    When Su Sang entered the house, Madam Zhao was awake. As if she knew that he was going out, she said gently, ¡°Sang, I don¡¯t know much about trade either, but I heard from Eldest Sister-inw and Second Sister-inw in the past that you have topare goods with other shops. Try going to a few more ces.¡±

    Winter wasing and the weather would get colder. Madam Zhao only hoped that they could sell for more money.

    Su Sang was also a little nervous, but he smiled and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. I¡¯ll go now. You stay at home. If there¡¯s anything, call for the children. They¡¯re obedient.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    Su Sang did not want Madam Zhao to worry too much, so he did not dy. He ced the animals at the bottom, ced more than ten catties of chestnuts on top, and carried them out.

    Madam Zhao watched Su Sang leave and sighed softly. She prayed silently in her heart that the heavens would bless their family.

    Su Xiaolu yawned and said to herself, ¡°Sending good luck to Daddy.¡±

    It was dawn when Su Sang left the vige with the basket on his back and the vigers were still asleep. He looked back in the direction of his home, his eyes filled with many emotions.

    However, it was only a nce, and he moved on determinedly. The town closest to the vige was called Goathorn, and Su Sang was prepared to go to Goathorn to sell the animals and the wild chestnuts.

    It was a two hours walk from the vige to the town. Only when he reached the town did Su Sang learn that they had to pay a fee to enter.

    Those who didn¡¯t have money to pay had to make do with what they had, or on credit. There was a big river outside Goathorn, and there was only one way in and out of town. If he wanted to get away with it, he¡¯d have to cross mountains.

    If one tried to cross the mountains, they could encounter poisonous insects and snakes. If they were bitten, they would even lose their lives. Therefore, the soldiers guarding the city were not worried about anyone escaping the toll.

    When it was Su Sang¡¯s turn, he mimicked the others and said, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m from the countryside to sell some wild goods from the mountains. I don¡¯t have any money now. Can I make up for it when Ie out after I sell these.¡±

    The soldier guarding the city was a middle-aged man. He looked at Su Sang and asked calmly, ¡°What are you selling?¡±

    Su Sang answered honestly, ¡°Wild chestnuts and two pheasants.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just put your thumbprint here and go in.¡±

    The soldier brought a piece of paper to Su Sang, who obediently pressed his thumbprint and carried his basket into the city.

    There were many streets in the town. Street vendors shouted at themoners passing by, ¡°Come and eat noodles and fragrant meat buns.¡±

    Su Sang carried the basket on his back and looked around. He didn¡¯t approach anyone to ask questions. Instead, he decided to walk around first.

    After a while, he had a rough idea.

    Like him, there were many people who came from the countryside to sell things, and they were all gathered in a single street. Down the street, one could see many pheasants, hares, and wild fruits.

    Many well-dressed women walked past with baskets in their arms. When they saw something they liked, they would ask about the price.

    Su Sang observed the crowd. Most of the hunters¡¯ prices for pheasants and hares were twenty copper coins a catty. Everyone¡¯s prices were about the same, and Su Sang had an idea.

    He took out the chestnuts, pheasants and hares and prepared to wait for someone to approach.

    At this moment, a person jogged over from afar. Su Sang didn¡¯t recognize him, but the people beside him had already stood up with wild rabbits and pheasants in hand. They smiled and said, ¡°Butler Sun, look at my pheasants. I just caught them this morning. Their skins aren¡¯t even broken.¡±

    ¡°Butler Sun, look at my wild rabbit. It¡¯s very fat. Its fur is also very good.¡±

    People surrounded Butler Sun, carrying their prey and smiling.

    A person who introduced the wild fruits even stepped forward and handed Butler Sun a peach. He said obsequiously, ¡°Butler Sun, try it. These wild peaches from the mountains are very sweet.¡±

    Butler Sun covered his nose and waved. He nced around and said, ¡°Move aside. If you dirty my clothes, you¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡±

    The people stepped back in unison, but they still looked hopefully at Butler Sun.

    Su Sang also came back to his senses. This was the butler of a big familying out to buy goods. However, he could no longer squeeze in and could only stand there.

    Butler Sun did not choose anyone¡¯s things. Instead, he walked forward. The people surrounding him had no choice but to make way.

    As soon as the people moved aside, Butler Sun saw the hares Su Sang had ced on the ground. He didn¡¯t look impressed at all. His eyes narrowed as he walked forward and said, ¡°I want all of these. Carry them ande with me.¡±

    Joy surged in Su Sang¡¯s heart. He nervously stuttered as he tried to sell wild chestnuts to Butler Sun. ¡°Sun, Butler Sun, my wild chestnuts are also very fresh. They dried just right and are very sweet.¡±

    With that, Su Sang pulled open the sack at the side so that Butler Sun could see the chestnuts inside.

    Butler Sun looked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. They¡¯re rare. Bring it along. It¡¯s not bad to let Young Master try it.¡±

    After buying Su Sang¡¯s goods, Butler Sun didn¡¯t look at the others¡¯ anymore. He turned around and left.

    Su Sang happily picked the basket up and followed. He didn¡¯t mind if people looked at him with envy. He naturally understood that his presence affected the opportunities of the others.

    However, this was just an interlude. After Butler Sun left, others quickly came to buy the goods.

    Those who did not sell their prey did not care about being jealous of Su Sang. They immediately put on a smile and presented their prey to the buyers¡­

    Su Sang, on the other hand, followed Butler Sun away from the noisy street to the back door of arge house. Looking at the good house with green bricks and tiles, Su Sang eximed inwardly. As he followed Butler Sun through the back door, Butler Sun said, ¡°You look unfamiliar. This is your first time in town, right?¡±

 Chapter 18 - Return Fully Loaded

    <h4>Chapter 18: Return Fully Loaded</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes. This is my first time here.¡±

    Butler Sun smiled and said, ¡°I can tell. Don¡¯t worry. The Sun family won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Your goods are not bad. We¡¯ll pay you a good amount for them. We¡¯ll give you 25 copper coins per catty for the animals. These wild chestnuts are rare too, so we¡¯ll give you 18 copper coins.¡±

    This price was very high.

    Su Sang nodded happily and was overjoyed.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Butler Sun.¡±

    Su Sang thanked him profusely and followed Butler Sun to the kitchen.

    Butler Sun pointed to the ground and said casually, ¡°Leave the things here.¡±

    With that, Butler Sun shouted towards the kitchen, ¡°Fu,e out and take a look at the goods.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    A voice came from the kitchen. Soon, a slightly plump man walked out. He looked about fifty years old. When he came out, he went straight to the wild animals. He examined them and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Let¡¯s weigh them and calcte the money.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also chestnuts. Coincidentally, the Young Master wants to eat sugar-fried chestnuts.¡±

    Sun Fu reached into the sack of chestnuts and scooped up a handful. He was already nning on how to use them.

    Butler Sun smiled and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I thought as well.¡±

    Su Sang stood silently at the side, waiting to calcte the payment. At the same time, he made a mental note of this ce. He thought that if he had anything to sell in the future, he woulde here and ask first. If the Sun residence didn¡¯t want it, he would sell it at the market.

    Sun Fu called the kitchen staff out and quickly weighed the goods.

    The three hares and two pheasants weighed a total of 20 catties. 25 copper coins per catty amounted to 500 copper coins. The wild chestnuts weighed 17 catties. 18 copper coins per catty amounted to 306 copper coins. Together, they were worth 806 copper coins.

    Su Sang was ted and shocked by the numbers.

    Butler Sun saw his face and found it a little funny. He teased, ¡°Why are you acting so silly? Haven¡¯t you seen money before?¡±

    Butler Sun was teasing, but Su Sang had really never seen money before. He nodded in embarrassment, his dim gaze hiding many stories that he could not tell anyone.

    Butler Sun had sharp eyes and thought that this person had a story to tell. However, the two of them were not familiar with each other, so it was not good to ask about other people¡¯s family matters rashly. Therefore, he did not ask any more questions. Instead, he counted the money and gave it to Su Sang.

    Then, he sent Su Sang out the door. Su Sang kept the money tightly against his chest. On the way, he could not help but touch his chest.

    Such caution made Butler Sun sigh. When he sent Su Sang out, Butler Sun kindly reminded him, ¡°Young man, you have to be more magnanimous when you go out. If you¡¯re being too obviously careful, others will know that you have valuables with you.¡±

    Su Sang immediately understood. He looked at Butler Sun gratefully. ¡°Butler Sun, thank you.¡±

    Butler Sun smiled and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If you have good stuff in the future, just send them to our Sun residence.¡±

    Su Sang nodded gratefully. He was thinking about firewood, and since Butler Sun was so easygoing, he asked.

    ¡°Butler Sun, does the Sun residence need firewood? I¡¯m good at chopping firewood. I guarantee that it¡¯s all good firewood.¡±

    After Su Sang asked the question, he looked at Butler Sun and waited for him to answer.

    Butler Sun smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve no need for that. Seeing that you¡¯re a good person, I¡¯ll say a few more words. Wealthy families don¡¯t need to buy firewood. Only ordinary families might buy it, but the prices won¡¯t be very high. Moreover, most people have already agreed on a deal long ago. If you hade a month earlier, you might have had some business. But now¡­ it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart sank, but he smiled and thanked Butler Sun. ¡°Thank you for telling me so much, Butler Sun.¡±

    The firewood business would not work. Butler Sun¡¯s kind words had saved him a lot of detours.

    Butler Sun waved his hand indifferently. ¡°I see that your hunting skills are not bad. Why don¡¯t you work harder on this? The Sun residence will definitely not mistreat you if you send us good products.¡±

    With that, Butler Sun went back in.

    Su Sang could not tell Butler Sun that he was not a real hunter and that it was all luck. He could only smile and agree.

    After leaving the Sun residence, Su Sang wanted to touch his chest several times, before he remembered Butler Sun¡¯s reminder and lowered his raised hand.

    He would act as an ordinary person with no money.

    Thinking of the thin sheets at home, Su Sang asked for directions to the cloth shop. An ordinary bolt of cotton cloth would cost 300 copper coins. A slightly inferior bolt of sackcloth would cost 200 copper coins. Cotton was calcted by catties. A catty of ordinary cotton cost 20 copper coins, and good cotton quality cost 30 copper coins a catty.

    Su Sang calcted the money in his hands and gritted his teeth. He bought a bolt of cotton cloth, a bolt of sackcloth, and ten catties of ordinary cotton. This cost him 700 coins at once.

    Although his heart ached, when he thought that his family would not suffer from the cold this winter, a smile appeared on his face again. In previous winters, their family¡¯s winter clothes were modified from the old clothes of his eldest brother and second brother. The cotton was thin and not warm. Every winter, Madam Zhao would always cough.

    This year, their family could wear new clothes and be warm through the winter.

    After packing everything in the basket on his back, Su Sang went to the grocery store and bought some salt. Salt was very expensive. He only got half a catty for 50 coins. He had 56 coins left. He didn¡¯t n to use them. He looked at the sky. It was already evening. He had to go home.

    On the way out of the city, Su Sang paid the entrance fee he owed.

    After the soldiers let him through, Su Sang eagerly carried his basket and rushed home.

    Two hourster, Su Sang was back in the familiar vige.

    It was barely five in the afternoon and most of the vigers were busy in the fields. He did not encounter many people on the way, but there were still people who saw Su Sang carrying a full basket back.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to get home.

    Even before he reached home, in the distance, he could see Su Sanmei with her two older brothers, catching insects. He could hear their sons cheering happily, and Su Sang¡¯s gaze was tinged with joy.

    Su Sanmei was washing diapers when she saw Su Sang return. She shouted happily, ¡°Daddy is back.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua also looked down the road and saw Su Sang. They shouted happily, ¡°Father, there¡¯s another egg.¡±

    Su Sanmei had already gotten up and ran to him. She looked up and said to him, ¡°Father, there¡¯s another egg today. I picked it up and put it at home.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua also ran over and surrounded Su Sang. ¡°Father, Hua and I touched the egg. It¡¯s not broken.¡±

    Su Hua licked the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Sang hopefully. ¡°Father, the egg smells so good.¡±

    Su Sang was in a good mood. He smiled and patted the heads of the three children. ¡°You¡¯re all good children. I¡¯ll make egg soup for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua pped in unison.

 Chapter 19 - Warmth 1

    <h4>Chapter 19: Warmth 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sanmei swallowed. She wanted to eat eggs too, but when she thought of her mother and sister, she said sensibly, ¡°Father, I won¡¯t drink. Let Mother drink more so that Simei can eat her fill too.¡±

    Su Sanmei liked Su Xiaolu very much. At the age of six, she already knew that her newborn sister could not eat anything and could only rely on her mother¡¯s milk to survive. Only when Madam Zhao ate well, would she have enough milk to feed Simei.

    His sensible daughter always made Su Sang¡¯s heart ache. He reached out and stroked her hair.

    ¡°Give it to our little sister, Father. I don¡¯t want it anymore either.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Sang in confusion. He was giving away, but he also looked like he could not bear to do so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either. Feed my sister well.¡±

    Su Hua waved his hand as well, enduring the pain.

    Su Sang couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. He patted his sons on the head, then patted Su Sanmei on the head and praised them. ¡°Good children. You¡¯re all good children.¡±

    Even his two mentally retarded sons knew how to be modest. They might never understand how precious this was.

    Leading the three children into the house, Su Sang went straight into the back room.

    Madam Zhao had already sat up when she heard Su Sang¡¯s voice. She had been waiting anxiously.

    When she saw Su Sang enter, the worry in her heart eased. She said gently, ¡°Sang, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Su Sang put down his basket and said happily, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve bought cotton and cloth. We don¡¯t have to suffer from the cold in winter.¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, joy surged in her heart. She said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Sang took the cloth and cotton out of the basket on his back and put it on the bed as if he were presenting treasures.

    Madam Zhao was so happy that she cried. Her hands trembled as she touched the cloth and cotton cautiously.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯ll hurt your eyes.¡±

    Seeing Madam Zhao cry made Su Sang¡¯s heart ache.

    Su Sanmei also went to Madam Zhao¡¯s side to wipe her tears. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. She was so happy. Ever since they were chased out, she had been worried about how they would spend the winter. Although they had also been cold in the past, they did not die from the cold.

    Now she could finally stop worrying.

    Su Sang also began to talk about what had happened after he entered town. Madam Zhao listened quietly and smiled gently.

    Su Sang concluded, ¡°The heavens are still looking after our family after all.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Ahwoo¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu, who did not have much presence, made a cute sound at the right time. She had been awake since she heard Su Sang¡¯s voice. In fact, she also worried about how much he could sell the goods for.

    After hearing Su Sang¡¯s report to Madam Zhao, she was relieved.

    Wild animals were still valuable. Without this threat hanging over this house, there was no need to worry about freezing to death this winter. With the diligent Sanmei around, there might not even be ack of meat to eat this winter.

    ¡°Simei is awake.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu gently and picked her up after some thought.

    Su Sang leaned over to take a look. He reached out and said, ¡°Darling, let me hold Simei.¡±

    He had not held his youngest daughter since she was born. He had been so busy and anxious these past few days that he did not even have the time to hug his daughter properly.

    Madam Zhao nodded and carefully handed Su Xiaolu to Su Sang.

    Su Xiaolu was quickly carried carefully by Su Sang. Su Xiaolu looked at him and opened her mouth. ¡°Yiya¡­¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were gentle as he looked at his little daughter lovingly. He said softly, ¡°Simei is so cute.¡±

    ¡°Father, Simei is so obedient at home. She smiles when she sees us and doesn¡¯t cry at all.¡±

    Su Sanmei moved her head closer. Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes turned to look at her and she smiled.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were also watching from the side. They wanted to poke Su Xiaolu¡¯s face, but they seemed to be afraid that they would hurt Su Xiaolu.

    Seeing this, Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just curl your fingers and gently touch Simei¡¯s little face, like this.¡±

    Su Sang carefully freed his right hand to demonstrate to his two sons.

    Su Chong and Su Hua mimicked it seriously and then carefully touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s face.

    Su Xiaolu moved her head and pressed her face against her brothers¡¯ hands, scaring Su Chong and Su Hua away.

    Su Xiaolu blinked innocently. ¡°Yiyi¡ª¡±

    She didn¡¯t mean to scare them.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both smiled.

    Su Su Sanmei gently pressed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°Simei, I¡¯m your third sister.¡±

    Su Sanmei often helped change diapers, so she was not afraid. Su Xiaolu also liked her diligent third sister very much. She moved her head and touched her warm little hand.

    At that moment, Su Sang felt happier than ever.

    Madam Zhao touched the cloth and said, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ll tailor your clothes for youter. My body has already recovered. This small chore isn¡¯t tiring.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao and felt that the warmth in her eyes was as warm as the spring breeze in March. After a few days of rest, Madam Zhao¡¯splexion was not as withered as before. Su Sang nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯m not in a hurry to wear it. It¡¯s not cold yet.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled happily. She reached out to stroke Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and said, ¡°After I make new clothes for your father, I¡¯ll make them for you.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were overjoyed to have new clothes to wear.

    However, Su Sanmei hesitated for a moment before lowering her eyes and gritting her teeth. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have to wear new clothes. Let¡¯s make new clothes for Simei.¡±

    The winter was so cold that she feared her newborn sister would not survive it.

    Su Sanmei¡¯s overly mature behavior made Madam Zhao¡¯s nose sting. Su Sang¡¯s heart ached as well. He stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair with his broad palm and said, ¡°Sanmei, be good. Father bought enough cloth to make new clothes for all of us. You can have them, and so can Simei.¡±

    Su Sanmei smiled upon hearing this. ¡°Thank you, Father, and Mother.¡±

    Su Sanmei seemed to remember something and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, and I caught a lot of insects today. The chickens couldn¡¯t finish them. I wrapped them all up. I¡¯ll bring them to you.¡±

    Su Sanmei ran out.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked up at Su Sang with their chests puffed out.

    Su Chong said, ¡°Father, I caught three more than Hua. Sanmei said that I¡¯m awesome.¡±

    As Su Chong spoke, he reached out and patted Su Hua¡¯s head like an adult. ¡°But the insects that Hua caught were fatter than mine.¡±

    Su Hua pursed his lips and nodded in agreement. ¡°Brother is awesome, so am I. We listened to Sanmei.¡±

    Su Sang was touched. He looked at his two sons lovingly and nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re both great. You¡¯re both good children of ours.¡±

    Su Sanmei quickly brought the leaf-wrapped insect into the house.

    Su Sang ced Su Xiaolu on the bed and took it from Su Sanmei¡¯s hands. It was heavy. He said, ¡°Sanmei, I will cook the rice. You stay at home and watch the fire. I¡¯ll take your eldest and second brothers out to set up the traps again. With such good bait, there¡¯s a higher chance of catching prey.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Warmth 2

    <h4>Chapter 20: Warmth 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sanmei nodded. ¡°Okay, Daddy. Be careful.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s not dark yet and setting up those traps won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded slightly and said, ¡°Sang, be careful on the way.¡±

    After saying that, Madam Zhao instructed her two sons, ¡°Hua and Chong, you have to listen to Daddy, understand?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded.

    They¡¯ll do as they¡¯re told.

    Su Sang went out with Su Chong and Su Hua after washing the rice and starting the fire.

    Su Sanmei watched over the fire obediently.

    Madam Zhao patted Su Xiaolu and said softly after feeding her, ¡°Simei, sleep well. I¡¯ll clean up the cotton.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pouted, blinked, and obediently went to sleep.

    Over the past few days, Madam Zhao had been in a much better state than before. Their family was not doing well. If she did nothing, she would be anxious.

    She could just sit on the bed and make some clothes. It would not be too tiring to move her hands. She would also keep an eye on her and let Madam Zhao rest every once in a while.

    She also sank her consciousness into the Space to absorb spiritual energy.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was obedient, Madam Zhao heaved a sigh of relief. She could not help butugh at herself for speaking foolishly to her younger daughter.

    Madam Zhao did not have the time to think too much. She started to prepare the cotton.

    Ordinary cotton was not carefully selected. There would also be some leaves and other things inside.

    She picked those out and threw them away so that the finished clothes would befortable to wear.

    After she worked for a while, Su Xiaolu would make some noise and Madam Zhao would have to rest for a while. If she didn¡¯t rest, Su Xiaolu would cry.

    Helpless, Madam Zhao could only rest after every hour. Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s obedient appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Simei, are you feeling sorry for me? For some reason, I feel that you¡¯re very sensible, even though you¡¯re just a baby. How can you understand? Perhaps you¡¯re just not used to me not holding you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu obediently leaned against Madam Zhao without crying or making a fuss.

    Madam Zhao smiled again and said, ¡°But I believe that you feel sorry for me and want me to rest.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and looked at Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright eyes and could not help but kiss her cheek. ¡°Simei¡¯s eyes are so beautiful.¡±

    If Su Xiaolu could speak, she would also tell Madam Zhao that her eyes were really gentle.

    Everyone in the family made her feel warm.

    Madam Zhao rested for a while before continuing to clean up the cotton.

    After Su Sanmei finished cooking, she put off the fire and came to help clean up. When it waspletely dark and all the cotton had been cleaned up, Madam Zhao said worriedly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±

    Just then, a noise came from outside.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Hearing Su Sang¡¯s voice, Madam Zhao was relieved. She smiled and said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, go get water for your father to wash his hands and eat.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Su Sanmei got out of bed and went out.

    It was really toote today. Su Sang said apologetically to the three children, ¡°Can I cook that egg for you all tomorrow?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were craving eggs, but they still remembered what they said not long ago. They shook their heads and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s for little sister.¡±

    Su Sanmei also said, ¡°Father, we won¡¯t eat it. When the henys an egg again tomorrow, we¡¯ll cook poached eggs for Mother.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Sanmei did not know that chickens did noty eggs every day. Su Sang looked into her glittering eyes and could not bear to tell her this.

    Su Sang first brought food to Madam Zhao beforeing out to eat.

    Su Sanmei was sitting on a small stool with her two brothers and eating slowly. When she saw Su Sange out, Su Sanmei said, ¡°Father, should I continue catching insects with my big brother and second brother tomorrow?¡±

    Su Sang thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Tomorrow, Chong and Hua will be turning the soil with Father. They won¡¯t be able to catch insects with you. You can still catch them.¡±

    The firewood business was out of the question, and the traps might not yield anything. The most important thing in the house was thend.

    The four acres ofnd here had been abandoned for a long time and it was thin and dry. He would have to turn the soil and sprinkle some vegetable seeds to nourish thend over the winter.

    Although the two sons were mentally disabled, they were still half-grown and considered half abor.

    Since Madam Zhao needed someone by her side, it was just right for Su Sanmei to stay and take care of Madam Zhao and the child.

    Su Sanmei smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll catch a lot for our chickens.¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly.

    Not long after dinner, the family washed up and went to bed.

    The next morning, Su Sang got up first to turn the soil.

    Madam Zhao also got up. She had taken Su Sang¡¯s measurementsst night and could start to cut the cloth.

    There were no scissors at home, so she asked Su Sang to give her the scythe in advance.

    Su Sanmei was sleeping soundly next to Su Xiaolu.

    The two sons were also fast asleep on the other bed.

    Madam Zhao worked quietly, but she was fast and focused.

    Su Xiaolu only sighed and did not disturb Madam Zhao. She knew that if the family¡¯s situation was better, Madam Zhao would not be so anxious.

    The weather was gradually getting colder, and there was not much at home. If Madam Zhao were to lie down for a month or two, her heart would burn with anxiety.

    Since everyone was trying their best, she could not stay idle. Su Xiaolu tried her best to struggle her hand out. Since she could not feed Madam Zhao, she would give her diligent and cute sister some spiritual spring water.

    Without enough food and clothes, Su Sanmei was also thin and small. Her hair was yellow and messy. Su Xiaolu put her hand into Su Sanmei¡¯s mouth and the spiritual spring water moistened her mouth.

    In her sleep, Su Sanmei knew nothing. She subconsciously swallowed the sweetness in her mouth.

    After feeding her for a while, Su Xiaolu retracted her hand. Her third sister doted on her so much. If she woke up and found herself sucking on her sister¡¯s fingers, she would probably be frightened.

    After doing all this, Su Xiaolu sank her consciousness into the Space to recuperate.

    When it was about time, she came out and cried to make Madam Zhao rest.

    Hearing her cries, Su Sanmei woke up and quickly patted Su Xiaolu. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Simei.¡±

    When Madam Zhao saw that Su Sanmei was awake, she said, ¡°Sanmei, coax Simei. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and let out an aggrieved and loud cry. ¡°Wah¡­ Wah¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei was shocked and at a loss.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were both woken up by the crying.

    Even Su Sang, who was behind the house, was rmed. He looked up at the sky and thought it was time to make breakfast. Su Sang put down his hoe and returned.

    Before he entered the house, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Simei? Why is she crying so loudly?¡±

    Madam Zhao quickly put down the cloth in her hand and went over to hold Su Xiaolu. As she coaxed her, she replied to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, I don¡¯t know either. Maybe she woke up and didn¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Mother is here. Simei, be good and stop crying¡ª¡±

    Madam Zhao coaxed her patiently and even wanted to feed Su Xiaolu. However, Su Xiaolu refused and cried until her face turned red. Madam Zhao did not know what to do either.

 Chapter 21 - Su Xiaozhi

    <h4>Chapter 21: Su Xiaozhi</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Hearing his youngest daughter¡¯s heart-wrenching cries, Su Sang strode into the house.

    He reached out to hold her.

    Strangely, as soon as Su Xiaolu was in his arms, her cries subsided, but she still felt aggrieved.

    Her lively eyes were filled with tears as she pouted and whimpered, as if she was saying that she¡¯s aggrieved.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart melted. ¡°Simei, be good. Daddy is here. Let¡¯s not cry anymore.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao and then at Su Sang.

    Su Sang understood a little and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, have you not rested for a long time?¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°Sang, I thought that since I was going to be done soon, I let Sanmei coax her first¡­¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao with pain in his eyes. He said gently, ¡°Darling, I know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s not cold yet. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. You¡¯re not well. You have to rest well.¡±

    ¡°Simei is sensible and feels sorry for you.¡±

    Su Sang coaxed Su Xiaolu and ced her beside Madam Zhaoo. As expected, Su Xiaolu stopped crying.

    Su Sanmei said, ¡°Sanmei, keep an eye on your mother at home. If she refuses to rest, tell Father.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Father and take good care of Mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed helplessly. Although she was helpless, she said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to you, alright?¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    With that, Su Sang called out to his two sons, ¡°Chong, Hua, wake up. Let¡¯s make breakfast and go to work.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded and got up quickly.

    Su Sanmei also got up to help cook.

    After breakfast, Su Sang took Su Chong and Su Hua up to the back of the house to turn the soil.

    Su Sanmei watched as Madam Zhao drank the medicine and helped to change Su Xiaolu¡¯s diaper. Then, she took the diaper out and went to wash it.

    When she was done, Su Sanmei went to catch insects to feed the chickens.

    Su Sang was watching from not far away. He watched as Su Sanmei diligently made another trip to the chicken pen. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how could there be so many insects by the well?

    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The oldnd was dry and overgrown. He spat into his red-smoothed palm and started to dig.

    In the afternoon, a silhouette carried a basket toward Su Sang¡¯s house.

    Su Sang saw the figure and recognized it as his little sister, Su Xiaozhi.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, why are you here?¡±

    Su Sang put down his hoe and came out of thend.

    Su Sanmei, who was catching bugs, looked at Su Xiaozhi and smiled shyly. ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Hey, Sanmei is so sensible.¡±

    Then, Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Sang with worry in her eyes. ¡°Third Brother, how are you guys doing?¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaozhi was about to cry, Su Sang smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s rare for you toe by. Come inside. Drink some water and look at my little daughter. She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached when she saw how carefree Su Sang was, but she had no way to help.

    She followed behind Su Sang and said, ¡°Third Brother, go back and apologize to our parents. Take the children home, okay?¡±

    Winter was always exceptionally cold. Her parents did not give much to her third brother at all. How was he going to get through this winter? Su Xiaozhi did not dare to think about it. She knew that her third brother¡¯s family had suffered, but she still wanted to persuade them. It was better to suffer than die.

    ¡°Third Brother, listen to me. Go back and apologize to your parents. I know you¡¯re sad, but think about the children. They¡¯ll be fine when they grow up.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi followed behind Su Sanmei and tried her best to persuade.

    Su Sang paused and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Xiaozhi, let¡¯s not talk about that. Our family is doing well now. Don¡¯t worry about us. Live your life well.¡±

    The determination in Su Sang¡¯s heavy voice made Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart tremble. What could have possibly made her third brotherpletely give up on their parents?

    She knew Su Sang¡¯s personality. At this point, Su Xiaozhi knew that there was no way to persuade him anymore.

    She followed Su Sang into the house and put down the basket. ¡°Third Brother, this is a little gift from me for Third Sister-inw.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi brought forty eggs and a hundred copper coins.

    Su Sang hurriedly declined. ¡°Xiaozhi, take it back. I-¡±

    Before Su Sang could finish, Su Xiaozhi interrupted her and said, ¡°Third Brother, if you don¡¯t ept this, it means that you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your sister. If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now. Although I¡¯m not rich, my husband¡¯s family treats me well. If you hadn¡¯t stood up for me back then, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi recalled that ten years ago, when she proposed marriage, Madam Wang and Old Master Su had chosen two families for her. One family gave her a lot of money for the betrothal gifts, but their family¡¯s atmosphere was not very good. The other family¡¯s background was average, but they were simple and good people.

    Madam Wang and Old Master Su were about to give her away to the family that offered more money for the dowry.

    It was Su Sang, her third brother, who had stood up against her parents and even beat up that family¡¯s son. He told their domineering mother, Madam Wang, that if he dared to marry his sister over, he would snatch her back.

    His attitude shocked Madam Wang and Old Master Su. Hence, Su Xiaozhi married into the family with an average family background in the end. Although she was not rich in the past ten years, she led a good life. She was not cold nor hungry.

    Every time she thought about it, Su Xiaozhi was filled with gratitude, especially as she grew older. She understood how precious it was for Su Sang to protect her.

    Since Su Xiaozhi had already said so, how could Su Sang reject her? He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll take this money as a loan from you. I¡¯ll return it to you when I have money in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    <i>As long as Third Brother epts it,</i>?she thought.

    Looking at the renovated straw hut, Su Xiaozhi sighed.

    Su Sang knew what she was worried about. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll flip the soil and sow some vegetables in a few days. In the back mountain forest, I also set up a few traps that can catch wild animals. I caught some just a few days ago and sold them to buy cloth and cotton. Your third sister-inw is cutting cloth to make clothes right now.¡±

    With that, Su Sang brought Su Xiaozhi into the house to take a look.

    Looking at the cloth, Su Xiaozhi was relieved, but she still could not calm down.

    When Madam Zhao saw Su Xiaozhi, she smiled and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re here. Thank you foring to see us.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, sit and chat with your sister-inw. I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    With that, Su Sang left.

    Su Xiaozhi sat down beside Madam Zhao and held her hand. ¡°Sister-inw, what happened? Tell me, why¡­ did it end up like this?¡±

    Even if she gave birth to another daughter, her parents would scold her, but it would all pass after a while.

 Chapter 22 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 22: Reason</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>How did it get to the point where Third Brother¡¯s family was chased out?</i>?Su Xiaozhi thought.

    Madam Zhao sighed and looked at the anxious and concerned Su Xiaozhi. She told her the reason and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, I was a disappointing wife. I didn¡¯t give birth to a son for your third brother. Father and Mother couldn¡¯t tolerate Simei. They said that we had to either abandon Simei or leave.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Zhao in shock. She could not believe it.

    Su Xiaolu was lying on the bed and had long since woken up. She did not cry or make a fuss. Her bright eyes looked at Su Xiaozhi curiously, as if sizing her up.

    Looking at her obedient niece, Su Xiaozhi felt her heart ache. She understood.

    Madam Zhao added, ¡°And I also hurt my body because of Simei. I can¡¯t have another child in the future.¡±

    Actually, this was the root of the problem. If Su Sang was willing to be an obedient son, Old Master Su and Madam Wang could tolerate. As long as he was obedient, abandoned his daughter and Madam Zhao, the woman who could not give birth to a son, died.

    It was Su Sang who couldn¡¯t bring himself to let her down, so he¡¯d rather bring his family out to spend their lives alone, even if they might all starve and freeze to death this winter.

    Su Xiaozhi had indescribable emotions in her heart. When she saw Madam Zhao¡¯s tearful eyes, her heart ached. She reached out to wipe away Madam Zhao¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not your fault. My third brother is a real man for doing this. He¡¯s indeed the brother I admire.¡±

    Su Sang was loyal, so he could not abandon his wife and daughter. Just as he stood up for his sister back then.

    Su Xiaozhi took out a silver bracelet from her sleeve and handed it to Madam Zhao. ¡°Sister-inw, I can¡¯t help you much. This is the only thing I can give you. Please ept it. When your family is in a pinch, use it. After you get through this year, everything will get better.¡±

    Madam Zhao was shocked and touched. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t get the words out. She only cried and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, thank you¡­¡±

    Su Xiaozhi also shed tears. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get through it.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded heavily.

    Su Xiaozhi wiped her tears away. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re still in confinement.¡±

    Both of them wiped their tears. Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Xiaolu and realized that the little girl seemed to have been looking at her. Her lips pursed.

    There were tears in her lively eyes, but she didn¡¯t cry out.

    Su Xiaozhi reached out gently and said, ¡°Simei, be good and let me hug you, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu burst into tears.

    Ever since Su Xiaozhi came, she had been paying attention to this aunt of hers.

    She had also thought that her aunt might be here to cause trouble, but she had miscalcted. Her aunt was here to help them. How precious it was.

    Su Xiaolu was touched and remembered this gesture in her heart.

    Su Xiaozhi picked up Su Xiaolu. She was afraid that the little girl would cry, but to her surprise, after she picked her up, the tears in Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She even opened her mouth and smiled at her.

    Su Xiaozhi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Simei, you¡¯re so obedient. You seem to understand us.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Zhao with a hint of pain in her eyes.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Simei is indeed very obedient. She doesn¡¯t cry much or make a fuss. It¡¯s not tiring to take care of her at all.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. The next time Ie to see you, Simei will have to recognise me.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sighed. She only returned to her parents¡¯ house once a year. This time, she had estimated that Madam Zhao would be giving birth soon. However, she did not expect that in less than a year, there would be such a drastic change.

    Since they could not go back, she wished from the bottom of her heart that her upright third brother could live a safe and healthy life with his family.

    Madam Zhao also looked at Su Xiaolu in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s arms and sighed slightly. ¡°Yes, next time youe, Simei might even be able to walk.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright eyes. She could not help but say, ¡°Our Simei must be very good-looking when she grows up. She looks like Third Brother, but her skin is fair like yours.¡±

    Such a cute child. Su Xiaozhi could not ept nor understand why her mother was so vicious and could not tolerate this baby.

    Su Xiaolu smiled often and almost melted Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart. She could only feel sorry that she did not have money and could not help her third brother¡¯s family.

    After returning Su Xiaolu to Madam Zhao, Su Xiaozhi said, ¡°Sister-inw, take Simei to rest. I¡¯ll help you make some clothes. I¡¯m fast and can help you sew a rough foundation.¡±

    Before Madam Zhao could say no, Su Xiaozhi had already gone to pack the cotton and cloth.

    Madam Zhao felt a lump in her throat and said, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi waved her hand and said nothing.

    Su Sang was cooking with Su Sanmei.

    Su Chong and Su Hua returned after packing up the grass and roots that Su Sang had dug out. The two of them entered the house and looked at Su Xiaozhi curiously.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s expression was gentle as she waved at the two of them. When the two of them walked over, Su Xiaozhi patted their heads and asked, ¡°Chong, Hua, do you remember me? Last year, during the new year, I came to visit you.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, you gave us candy.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and took out a small paper bag and handed it to the two of them. ¡°There are only three pieces left. Take them and share them with your sister. Everyone gets one piece, understand?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not know if they should take it. Before they could say anything, Su Xiaozhi had already ced the sugar packet in their hands.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Listen to Aunt. Go outside and share it with Sanmei.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Suhua said clumsily, ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt.¡±

    Su Chong also hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    The two of them could not conceal their joy and had already gone out of the room together.

    Soon, Su Sanmei¡¯s happy shout came from the outer room. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart warmed. He said gently, ¡°Go eat outside. Father will stay here. When we eatter, I will call for you.¡±

    He had never bought candy for his three children. They had only tried them when Su Xiaozhi returned to visit the family.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart sank and ached when he thought about how his eldest brother and second brother¡¯s children often had candy to eat in that house, and his children didn¡¯t even get to eat the dregs.

    The next time he caught prey, he would buy some candy for the three children. Su Sang kept this in mind.

    Su Sanmei took her two brothers outside to eat candy. This candy was very hard and sticky. Each of them only had a candy the size of a thumb. They held it in their mouths and let it slowly melt.

    After sharing the candy, Su Chong and Su Hua eagerly put it in their mouths.

    Su Sanmei quietly took a bite, then wrapped the rest and put it in her pocket.

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, let¡¯s have a bug-catchingpetition.¡±

    Su Sanmei took Su Chong and Su Hua to catch insects to feed the chickens.

 Chapter 23 - Donâ€™t Even Want Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 23: Don¡¯t Even Want Your Daughter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    With food to eat, the two chickens were very cheerful, but Su Sanmei realized that the hen had note to eat. Instead, it was squatting motionless on the bundle of grass. Su Sanmei suddenly realized something.

    She quickly grabbed Su Chong and Su Hua and made a shushing gesture at them. She smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, don¡¯t speak. Our hen is about toy an egg.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua had never seen this before. They carefully followed Su Sanmei and quietly squatted outside the chicken coop to watch.

    The hen was wary whenying eggs. The slightest movement disturbed it, but in the quietness, the hen quicklypleted the process ofying an egg.

    Then, it jumped out of the chicken coop and ran towards Su Sanmei.

    A white egg was left in the chicken coop.

    Su Sanmei went in and carefully picked up the egg. Then, she said to her two brothers, ¡°Let¡¯s go and tell Father.¡±

    Su Sanmei was very happy and didn¡¯t forget to turn back to the hen in the coop. ¡°You¡¯re awesome. I¡¯ll catch more worms for you to eatter.¡±

    The egg was huge, like a reward.

    As soon as they entered the house, Su Sanmei smiled and said, ¡°Father, look, there¡¯s another egg today.¡±

    Su Sang was a little surprised. Ever since this chicken startedying eggs, itid eggs every day. Moreover, they were rtively big. Compared to the eggs sent by Su Xiaozhi, it was even more obvious.

    Su Sang took the egg and said with a smile, ¡°Good child, your aunt sent over a basket of eggs. I¡¯ll cook poached eggs for you today.¡±

    The rice was still mixed with corn, while the vegetables were dried and soaked. He cut a small piece of cured meat and cooked it. Then, he beat six eggs to make poached egg soup.

    Because Su Xiaozhi was here, there were not enough bowls to eat with. Su Sang called Su Xiaozhi to eat. After scooping for the children, he carried Madam Zhao¡¯s food into the house.

    In just two hours, Su Xiaozhi had sewn the foundation of the three children¡¯s cotton clothes. Su Sang¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s time to eat. Our chickenid another egg. Xiaozhi also brought a basket of eggs for you to eat. In the future, I¡¯ll cook an egg for you every day.¡±

    ¡°Sang, don¡¯t worry about me. Go out and take care of Xiaozhi.¡±

    Madam Zhao took the bowl and urged Su Sang to leave.

    She lowered her eyes so Su Sang could not see her tears.

    When Su Sang came out, he realized that Su Xiaozhi and the children had not eaten yet. Su Sang quickly went to get a bamboo bowl and scooped rice. He said, ¡°Eat quickly.¡±

    After Su Sang sat down, Su Xiaozhi smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi gave the poached eggs to the three children. Seeing that there was only one left in the bowl, she gave it to Su Sang without thinking.

    Su Sang quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, I don¡¯t eat eggs. If you don¡¯t eat them, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi had no choice. He knew that Su Sang was telling the truth.

    After dinner, Su Xiaozhi was about to leave when Su Sang took two eggs from the chicken at home and sent her out. He said, ¡°Xiaozhi, I don¡¯t have anything to return to you. These two eggs wereid by our chicken at home. They¡¯re not worth much. Take them back as a good bet.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi did not refuse. She took the egg and said, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll go back then. I¡¯ll visit you guys again next year.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Stay safe.¡±

    Su Sang said with a smile. After sending Su Xiaozhi away, Su Sang continued to flip the soil with Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Meanwhile, Su Sanmei was taking care of Madam Zhao and Su Xiaolu in the house.

    Su Xiaozhi carefully put the eggs away. The eggs in her hand were equivalent to three ordinary eggs. She thought about how when she came, she saw Su Sanmei catching insects to feed the chickens, and how Su Chong and Su Hua were helping to rake the ground and clearing weeds. The heavens would definitely treat this family well.

    When Su Xiaozhi returned to the Su family, she realized that the door was already closed. No one seemed to be at home.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart turned cold. She went forward and knocked on the door. She shouted, ¡°Father, Mother, are you at home?¡±

    No one responded to her.

    However, the sound of her nephews ying in the house told Su Xiaozhi that there were people at home, but she was not wee in the house.

    This was only because she insisted on visiting the Third Brother¡¯s family.

    Before going, Madam Wang said, ¡°If you dare to go, don¡¯t evere back again.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi did not take it seriously, but at this moment, looking at the tightly shut door, she knew that what Madam Wang said was true. Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached a little, but she did not regret doing that at all. Since her parents were so ruthless and refused to let her in, she would not force them to.

    Su Xiaozhi shouted again, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaozhi left.

    As soon as she left, Madam Wang opened the door and sshed out adle of water. Apanying it were Madam Wang¡¯s merciless cursing. ¡°You scourge, don¡¯t evere back. If I had known this would happen, I would have drowned you to death back then. Like that family, you¡¯re also a piece of trash. Get lost!¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s back trembled. She still did not look back and quickened her pace.

    When Madam Wang saw Su Xiaozhi leave, she was not appeased at all. She ced her hands on her hips and stomped her feet as she said fiercely, ¡°Once it snows, I¡¯ll see how that room full of rotten things can survive. Pfft¡ªI¡¯m so angry.¡±

    After cursing them, Madam Wang turned around fiercely and lost her temper at Madam Li and Madam Zhou. ¡°Look, look, see if you can bring all the food here by looking. Hurry up and get to work. Whoever dares to ck off, get out of this house.¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were in a difficult position and did not dare to challenge Madam Wang directly. However, they were secretly cursing her to die in their hearts.

    Without Madam Zhao at home, Madam Wang vented her anger on the two of them.

    In the past, they did not feel it, but ever since the third branch was split up, Madam Li and Madam Zhou had suffered quite a bit, although they could not do anything about it.

    There was a lot of work to do at home, and it was tiring. They had to go to the fields as well. As for the cooking at home, Madam Wang and Madam Zhou¡¯s daughter took care of it. The hard work of the autumn harvest immediately made everyone feel tired.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou carried their baskets on their backs and started chatting.

    ¡°It will still be tough for a month or two. It¡¯s so tiring. There¡¯s no mother-inw in the entire Southern Mountain Vige who is more heartless than our mother.¡±

    As Madam Liined, she felt a wave of frustration in her heart. Madam Wang was both stingy and vicious. The moment she caught anyone, she would curse them viciously. It was infuriating to hear.

    Madam Zhou felt the same way. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? She doesn¡¯t even want her own son and daughter. I wonder when such days wille to an end.¡±

    Their only hope was for their sons to be sessful in their studies. By then, Madam Wang would be old too.

    Madam Li sighed. At this moment, she was actually a little envious of Madam Zhao. She thought about how her three sons were all healthy and would definitely have a good life after being separated.

    She looked at Madam Zhou and said casually, ¡°Right, I¡¯m even a little envious of the Third Sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 24 - Another Gain

    <h4>Chapter 24: Another Gain</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhou smiled. She was not as stupid as Madam Zhao. When Madam Li said that, she knew exactly what Madam Li was up to.

    She was not stupid. Old Master Su was still in good health, and Madam Wang was not old yet. She would not dare to mention separating from the family unless she did not want to stay in this family anymore.

    Madam Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Aiyah, Sister-inw, you can¡¯t say that. Third Sister-inw has a lot of difficulties too. Our lives are still better, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Madam Li chuckled. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true.¡±

    When Madam Zhou said that, she knew that she could not possibly use her to her own advantage. Madam Zhou was very clever.

    Both of them had their own ns, and neither spoke again.

    Although Madam Wang was detestable and they were all secretly cursing her to die, none of them could be happy if Madam Wang died now.

    If Madam Wang were to die now, Old Master Su would definitely have to marry a widow soon. At that point, life would be even harder for them. Therefore, even if they hated her, they still hoped that she would just grow old quickly.

    As for the third branch, Madam Zhao was no longer pressured by her mother-inw. It was just that they might not be able to survive the winter in that dpidated house.

    Perhaps the old house would copse if the snow got too heavy in winter.

    ¡­ .

    Su Sang¡¯s family did not know about what happened to Su Xiaozhi.

    As soon as Su Xiaozhi left, Su Sang and his two sons continued to flip the soil.

    With Su Sanmei taking care of Madam Zhao, Su Sang did not have to worry.

    After Su Sang dug through the ground twice, he looked at the thick piles of grass and grass roots that had been cleared. Hard soil was difficult to dig, and if those grass roots weren¡¯t dug out, then nothing much would grow on thisnd. Since grass grew faster than grain, he had to dig up all the grass roots at once.

    At the end of the day, only a small plot ofnd had been sorted out. Not even half an acre.

    After dinner and washing up, the children went to bed.

    Su Sang had just lied down when Madam Zhao touched the bloody blisters on his palm. Her heart ached. ¡°Sang, let¡¯s take a break tomorrow.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m in good health, so it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that the ground is a little difficult to dig. But after I deal with it, I won¡¯t have to work so hard next year.¡±

    Madam Zhao stroked the blisters and leaned against Su Sang, silently crying.

    ¡°Sang, starting tomorrow, tell Sanmei not to pick up our eggs and let them hatch into chicks. If things move along fast, we can will chicks in October. If it¡¯s too cold by then, we can raise them in the house.¡±

    Madam Zhao began to n. As long as the eggs in the chicken coop reached a certain amount, the hen would no longery eggs.

    And it took twenty-one days for a nest of eggs to hatch. It was now August 18. If nothing went wrong, a nest of chicks would be born in October.

    Su Sang had worked so hard for this family. How could she bear to let him work alone? How could she eat the eggs that were given to her?

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll listen to you. Thanks to Xiaozhi who sent the eggs, you¡¯ll have something to eat, so I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sent over 40 eggs and they ate five for lunch. There were still 35 left.

    Madam Zhao could eat one every day for a month and five days.

    It was just that the three children couldn¡¯t continue to eat eggs. They were sensible and would not cry if they could not eat them, but the thought of this made Su Sang feel sorry for them.

    When they had more hensying eggs in the future, he would let his children eat eggs every day.

    Su Sang fell asleep as he thought about this.

    Madam Zhao knew that Su Sang was very tired and did not say anything else. She gently patted Su Xiaolu and soon fell asleep too.

    Beside Su Xiaolu was her third sister. When Su Xiaolu woke up in the middle of the night, she secretly fed her spiritual spring water again.

    Early in the morning of August 19, Su Sang went to check the traps. To his surprise, he caught four rabbits. The other traps did not trap anything, but neither were they destroyed.

    He carried the rabbits home and locked them up.

    The rabbits were in good spirits. He was too busy to go to town these few days, so he nned to make a big cage to keep the rabbits in first.

    Su Sanmei was delighted to see the rabbits.

    After breakfast, Su Sanmei took Su Chong and Su Hua to catch insects and pull grass to feed the rabbits.

    The grass at the ce where she often washed diapers was green, perfect for rabbits.

    Madam Zhao was making clothes in the house and was very happy to hear that Su Sang had caught four rabbits. When she was feeding Su Xiaolu, she even sighed and muttered to herself, ¡°The heavens love us.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu was full, she spat out a bubble and smiled at Madam Zhao.

    Right now, she wasn¡¯t worried that this family would die of coldness or hunger. Since the insects that Su Sanmei had caught carried a tiny bit of spiritual energy, she wasn¡¯t worried that Su Sang¡¯s traps wouldn¡¯t be able to catch anything. The mountain was so big. If he couldn¡¯t catch them in this area, he could simply find another ce to catch them.

    As for her, she only needed to eat and drink well.

    Every day, she would let her diligent Third Sister drink spiritual spring water. When her Third Sister¡¯s health improved, she would be able to catch more insects and work even harder. It was a virtuous circle.

    After Su Sang finished weaving the cage, he went into the house to see Su Xiaolu and teased her.

    ¡°Simei, Daddy is going to flip the soil. Be good at home with Mother.¡±

    Su Sang liked talking to Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaolu gave him a smile.

    Blinking her eyes, she opened her mouth wide afterughing.

    <i>Daddy, go ahead. I¡¯ll send you my love,</i>?she thought.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s face and felt a warmth in his heart. Every time he looked at his little daughter, it was as if he was provided with a lot of energy.

    After seeing his daughter, Su Sang said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, take your time making the clothes. Don¡¯t be too tired. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and nodded.

    Before Su Sang left, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, help me take care of your mother. If your mother doesn¡¯t listen to me, tell me when Ie back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened her mouth and replied, ¡°Yiyi¡ª¡±

    <i>No problem,</i>?she thought.

    Madam Zhao did not know whether tough or cry. Her heart felt like it had been injected with honey, making her feel sweet.

    Su Sang had reached the back of the mountain to flip the soil. Su Chong and Su Hua helped clear the grass and weeds.

    In addition to helping Madam Zhao change and wash diapers, Su Sanmei also pulled grass and caught insects, taking care of the chickens and rabbits.

    From time to time, the four rabbits would make noises. Every time Su Sanmei came over with grass, the rabbits would be so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Su Sanmei said softly, ¡°Little rabbits, don¡¯t be afraid. Eat quickly. Eat your fill.¡±

    Rabbits loved to eat green grass. Su Sanmei even saw a rabbit pulling at the fur of another rabbit. She used a small stick to push it away and said, ¡°Little Gray, you can¡¯t do this. If you pluck its fur, it won¡¯t look good.¡±

    Her father would have to sell these rabbits. If they were bald, they might sell for less. Therefore, Su Sanmei had to stop the rabbits from plucking their fur. When she tried to stop it, the gray rabbit stayed away. However, the next time Su Sanmei looked over, it would be plucking the fur of other rabbits again.

 Chapter 25 - There Seems To Be A Bunny

    <h4>Chapter 25: There Seems To Be A Bunny</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    That night, Su Sanmei told Su Sang about what happened.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s separate the bad gray rabbit. He¡¯s plucked so much of their fur.¡±

    Su Sanmei was a little angry. The rabbit didn¡¯t dare when she was watching, but as long as she looked away, the gray rabbit went to pluck other rabbit fur.

    Su Sang was also worried. If he wanted to raise them separately now, he wouldn¡¯t have any extra cages.

    Madam Zhao vaguely heard their conversation. She had a guess in her heart, so before Su Sang could say anything, she shouted from inside the house, ¡°Sang,e inside. I have something to tell you.¡±

    When Su Sang heard Madam Zhao¡¯s shout, he put the rabbits¡¯ problems aside and immediately turned around to enter the room.

    In the room, Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, I might know what¡¯s going on with that rabbit, but I¡¯m not too sure if it¡¯s true. I just heard from others that when rabbits are about to give birth, they would pluck fur to make a nest. That rabbit might be about to give birth to a bunny.¡±

    Su Sang was surprised. ¡°So what should we do?¡±

    Su Sanmei followed him into the room and listened quietly. When she heard that it might be giving birth to a bunny, she was a little excited. She said, ¡°Father, let¡¯s raise it. This way, we¡¯ll have a lot of rabbits in the future. I can pull a lot of grass for the rabbits to eat.¡±

    Su Sang was a little surprised too. If they had a nest of little rabbits, wouldn¡¯t they have a big group of rabbits in the future?

    ¡°Sang, whether there is or not, let¡¯s raise that rabbit separately first. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s no cage. Use the basket to cover it first.¡±

    There was also light in Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes. Although she was unsure, the thought of it made her feel very good.

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay. Whatever you say.¡±

    When Su Sang went out to separate the four rabbits, he specially weighed rabbits in his hand. The gray rabbit that could possibly be pregnant was heavier than the other rabbits. Moreover, it was fierce. It even kicked its legs when he picked it up.

    Su Sangughed as he separated it.

    Perhaps because they had expectations, the family was in a good mood. They ate their rough meals happily.

    Su Sang thought that they could not afford to eat the cured meat every day, so most of the time, he cooked dry vegetables to eat.

    He used water to boil vegetables with poached eggs and pretended that there was meat.

    The food was not good, but all three children enjoyed it. They chewed slowly as if they were eating delicious delicacies. Su Sang thought to himself that life would get better.

    The next morning, Su Sang specially made a new cage for the rabbit.

    Su Sanmei brought her two brothers and caught the insects for Su Sang to put in the traps.

    After doing all this, Su Sanmei brought her two brothers to pluck grass and feed the rabbits.

    When Su Sang returned from checking the traps, he was carrying another dead pheasant.

    Su Chong and Su Hua surrounded him and watched eagerly. They didn¡¯t ask, but their eyes were clearly asking, ¡°Father, are we eating that?¡±

    Su Sanmei had the same question. If it died, should he sell it or eat it?

    Su Sang seemed to see the children¡¯s doubts and said with a smile, ¡°This pheasant is dead. If we try to sell it to the city people, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s not fresh. Let¡¯s boil water and clean it up. I¡¯ll make chicken soup for you guys tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were overjoyed.

    Su Sang patted the three children. This pheasant weighed four catties, and even after removing its internal organs, it weighed nearly three catties. He chopped it into small pieces and stewed half of it.

    As the chicken simmered, Su Sang went to flip the soil.

    The fragrance of the chicken soup was so strong that Su Sanmei felt like she was floating. When she went into the house to help Madam Zhao change Su Xiaolu¡¯s diaper, Su Sanmei even sniffed and teased Su Xiaolu, ¡°Su Sanmei, do you smell it? This is meat. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re still young. Otherwise, I would have fed it to you.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, yes. It smells so good. I¡¯ve never smelled anything like it.¡±

    <i>Never had anything like it either,</i>?she thought.

    Perhaps remembering the bad times, Su Sanmei lowered her eyes.

    Madam Zhao sighed and reached out to stroke Su Sanmei¡¯s hair. ¡°When the chicks hatch in the future, we¡¯ll eat chicken once a month.¡±

    Su Sanmei looked up at Madam Zhao with a smile in her eyes. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu kicked her legs happily. She was free whenever they changed her diapers every day and had the chance to move around more.

    After changing the diaper, Su Sanmei pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s little hand and pressed it against her face.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Be careful, Simei might scratch you.¡±

    Su Sanmei leaned against Su Xiaolu and said with a smile, ¡°No, Simei won¡¯t scratch me. Simei smells so good too. She¡¯s sweet like the candy Aunt gave me.¡±

    Speaking of candy, Su Sanmei hadn¡¯t finished eating the piece from yesterday yet. Yesterday, she didn¡¯t have time to take it out. Su Sanmei took out a paper bag from her pocket and opened it. She handed the candy to Madam Zhao. ¡°Mother, eat this.¡±

    Madam Zhao was caught off guard and was almost moved to tears. She held it in with great effort and said in a choked voice, ¡°My dear, why would Mother eat candy? Hurry up and eat it yourself.¡±

    Su Sanmei shook her head. ¡°I want Mother to eat it. It will nourish your body.¡±

    Su Sanmei looked at Madam Zhao. Over the past few days, Madam Zhao¡¯splexion had improved a lot, but she was still very afraid that Madam Zhao would be as pale as the day she gave birth to Simei.

    Su Sanmei would never forget the strong smell of blood that day. It was also at that moment that she suddenly understood what it meant to die. She knew that if her mother died, she would no longer have a mother.

    She did not want to be without a mother. Su Sanmei stuffed the candy into Madam Zhao¡¯s mouth and got up to take the diapers out to wash them.

    Madam Zhao held the candy in her mouth, and tears flowed down her cheeks.

    She sighed and gently squeezed Su Xiaolu¡¯s little hand. As she wrapped her up, she said, ¡°Sime, God is so good to me. I met your daddy and had such sensible children. I must take care of my body so that I can watch you grow up and marry a good person¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao closely and smiled at her.

    She definitely would. When she grew up, she would contribute to the family. She would personally choose a good partner for such a good third sister.

    As for her two silly brothers, if they were cured, they would naturally have a good marriage. If they couldn¡¯t be cured, she would raise them for the rest of her life. She will be a doctor in the future. Her two brothers could be her assistants and help with the drying of medicine. They could live a good life on their own.

    After being wrapped up by Madam Zhao, Su Xiaolu began to fall asleep. She was still a baby at this point, so she should sleep obediently.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu had fallen asleep quickly, Madam Zhao leaned over and kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Simei, you¡¯re so obedient. Sleep well. I¡¯ll make clothes for your father, brothers, and sister.¡±

    Madam Zhao quietly made clothes in the house. While Su Sanmei washed the diapers, the chicken was cooked. She put off the fire and let the soup slowly simmer on the stove.

    Then, she ran out again to pull grass and catch insects to feed the chickens and rabbits.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Su Sang looked at the half-acre ofnd he had dug and felt a sense of aplishment.

 Chapter 26 - The Rabbit Gave Birth to a Bunny

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Rabbit Gave Birth to a Bunny</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang put down his hoe and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, we¡¯re done for the day. Let¡¯s go home and cook.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. They looked in the direction of the house below and immediately ran down.

    They had smelled the chicken stew long ago. It smelt delicious.

    Su Sang smiled at his innocent and lively sons, and his weariness seemed to be brushed away. He too carried his hoe home.

    With Su Sanmei helping with the cooking, Su Sang was not tired at all.

    He went to check on the rabbits. The rabbit, which they suspected was about to give birth, hadn¡¯t moved yet, but it had pulled out a lot of its own fur to pad its nest.

    The other rabbits were also very energetic as they ate the grass. It would definitely not be a problem to raise them for three to five days.

    Su Sang nned to go to town to sell these rabbits after he finished flipping the soil. He also nned to buy some vegetables seeds and nt them in the fields.

    The meal was cooked, and the three children could hardly wait.

    Su Sang distributed the food one by one. After each of them received three pieces of chicken, the three of them ate slowly. As for what was left in the pot, the three children did not even look at it.

    Such good behavior bothforted and pained Su Sang. He scooped a bowl of chicken soup and chicken for Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, quickly try it. The children are eating it very well.¡±

    The big piece of chicken in Madam Zhao¡¯s bowl was obviously drumstick meat.

    Madam Zhao asked with concern, ¡°Sang, have you tried it?¡±

    Su Sang could not bring himself to eat it. Just as he was about to lie to Madam Zhaoo, she did not give him a chance to speak. She fed him a piece of chicken and said gently, ¡°I guess you definitely didn¡¯t eat it. Open your mouth. I¡¯ll eat after you eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao knew very well what kind of person Su Sang was, so she had to feed this piece of chicken to him.

    Unable to refuse, Su Sang could only open his mouth and take a bite.

    How fragrant. Su Sang could not even bear to spit out the bones. Seeing that Madam Zhao also ate, he smiled and went out to eat.

    The chicken was fragrant and nutritious. Madam Zhao would feel better after eating it. This way, he would be relieved.

    On the 20th of August, when he woke up early, Su Sang went to check on the rabbits. Nothing much had happened. He closed the cage and went out to check on the traps.

    Soon he was back, this time carrying two live pheasants and a hare.

    He could not even contain the smile on his face. He tied up the pheasant¡¯s feet and went into the house to report the good news to Madam Zhao. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re so lucky. I caught two more pheasants today. There was no movement from the traps yesterday, and a few traps were destroyed.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Sang could not help but be shocked. His traps never missed.

    Madam Zhao was also surprised. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Although she was very happy, she was also puzzled. Why did they catch something every time? As she thought about it, Madam Zhao was a little afraid.

    Madam Zhao asked, ¡°Sang, why is this happening every time?¡±

    Su Sang scratched his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe I got lucky.¡±

    Lucky. This was so lucky, it was unbelievable.

    In the past, if they could catch one or two in a year, they were considered lucky.

    But now, he caught something every time he set up the traps, which meant that he did not miss a single time. His luck could not be said to be good, but it was heaven-defying.

    As he thought about it, Su Sang felt a little depressed. He thought about how the insects in the traps were always caught by Su Sanmei. The first time, he caught them himself. That time, he didn¡¯t get anything.

    Su Sang patted his head. ¡°Darling, I remember now. Our Sanmei caught all the bugs that were used as bait. She caught bugs every day to feed the chickens, and our hensid eggs. Do you think it¡¯s because those bugs are so good that the chickens eat them well and even the wild animals like them?¡±

    Now, everything seemed to be clear.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Sanmei catches insects every day. It seems like there¡¯s an endless amount of bugs.¡±

    Su Sang was also a little puzzled. When he made traps, he used both insects and grass as bait. Pheasants liked insects, but rabbits might like grass that smelled of insects.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Su Sang had his doubts and turned to leave.

    Madam Zhao also had questions in her heart, so she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Chong and Su Hua both woke up, not knowing what had happened.

    After Su Sang left, Su Sanmei said weakly, ¡°Mother, can I still catch insects to feed the chickens in the future?¡±

    Thinking that the chickens were fine after eating the insects, not to mention that it had brought such a good harvest to the family, Madam Zhao reached out and stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, this is a good thing.¡±

    When Su Sanmei heard that it was a good thing, she was relieved. She smiled happily and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll catch insects every day for the chickens. When the chicks hatch in the future, I¡¯ll give them to the chicks too.¡±

    ¡°The grass in that area grows best, and there are a lot of bugs. I finished catching them yesterday, but there are a lot more today.¡±

    Su Sanmei thought about how she caught insects every day and couldn¡¯t help but be happy. She would catch them clean every time and there would be a lot of insects there again the next day. Their rooster and hen loved them.

    Su Sang returned very quickly. He looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, there are quite a lot of worms in that area. The earthworms are especially fat. There¡¯s nothing else. It¡¯s just earthworms and crickets. It¡¯s nothing special. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Madam Zhao also felt at ease. It was good that he did not find anything bad.

    As for the rest, they would just take it as a gift from the heavens.

    With his heart at ease, Su Sang felt more rxed at work.

    For the next few days, Su Sang led Su Chong and Su Hua to concentrate on flipping the soil.

    On the 22nd of August, at noon, Su Sanmei noticed something strange when she was feeding the rabbits. The gray rabbit did not eat grass andy motionless in its nest.

    Out of curiosity, Su Sanmei poked the gray rabbit with her stick. After the gray rabbit jumped away, Su Sanmei eximed, ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she thought that something had happened. She hurriedly shouted for Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Su Sanmei replied loudly in surprise, ¡°Mother, the gray rabbit gave birth to a bunny.¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Go and tell your father about it and ask him toe back to take a rest.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded happily and ran out, smiling.

    Soon Su Sang, Su Chong, and Su Hua returned. They were also happy to know that the gray rabbit had given birth to a baby rabbit. They would not have to sell this gray rabbit and could raise it.

    If there were any other male rabbits, they could keep and raise one male and one female.

    The days were looking more and more promising. Even digging in the fields felt more and more exciting to Su Sang.

    On the 29th of August, after digging for ten days, they finally dug out the four acres ofnd. There was a huge pile of weeds, and they had dried up after being in the sun for the past few days.

    The grass and thorns that grew on the surrounding stem had also been dug clean.

    Today, after burning all those weeds, Su Sang was in a good mood. He would pack up today and go into town tomorrow.

 Chapter 27 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 27: Hope</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Having cleaned up thend, Su Sang returned home for a rare day off.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s body had recovered. During this period of time, they had caught prey one after another. Some of them were kept at home, while others were killed for the family to eat.

    With meat, the family¡¯splexion improved visibly.

    The children were no longer skinny and their faces were no longer dull.

    Su Sanmei brought Su Chong and Su Hua to catch insects while Su Sang went into the house to chat with Madam Zhao.

    Watching him sit down, Madam Zhao took out the clothes she had made and said, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ve made the clothes. You¡¯re going into town tomorrow. Try them on and see how they look.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s stitches were very dense, and her clothes looked very good. She used the remaining cloth to make an additional piece for him. It was very fitting for him.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very suitable. Thank you, my dear.¡±

    Madam Zhao waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯m merely just using my hands. These days have really been hard on you.¡±

    Su Sang did not find it hard. He felt that his heart was filled with sweetness.

    ¡°Darling, after I sell these, I¡¯ll buy some rice and seeds. I¡¯ll scatter the seeds into the fields so that we won¡¯t have to worry about winter.¡±

    There were a total of 13 hares, eight pheasants and six turtledoves at home that could be sold. They were all catched over these few days. He could sell them for a lot of money.

    There was not enough rice and grains at home. He had to buy some and store them away. This way, Madam Zhao would not have to worry.

    Since Su Sang had already made up his mind, Madam Zhao was relieved. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    With something to look forward to, the couple smiled at each other.

    At this moment, no words were needed. Warmth filled their hearts.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaolu on the side of the bed. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. The little girl, who was almost a month old, was fair and soft. Her lively eyes could make one¡¯s heart melt.

    ¡°Simei, look at Daddy. Tap, tap, tap¡­¡±

    Su Sang teased Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was very polite. She smiled and even made a happy sound.

    She was almost a month old, but she had never heard her parents prepare a name for her. They only called her?Simei<sup>1</sup>, and Su Xiaolu was a little worried.

    Speaking of which, she had never heard her parents call Su?Sanmei<sup>1</sup>?by her name either. They always called her Sanmei.

    The eldest brother was called Chong, while the second brother was called Hua.

    Thinking that the girls might not have a name, Su Xiaolu felt a little sad.

    Su Sang teased Su Xiaolu, but Madam Zhao made him lie down and massaged his shoulders.

    Just like that, Su Sang fell asleepfortably, and Su Xiaolu quieted down obediently. Madam Zhao patted Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°Simei, sleep with Daddy. Be good and don¡¯t disturb Daddy, okay? Daddy is too tired.¡±

    Madam Zhao said softly and gently. She looked at Su Sang with heartache.

    Of course, Su Xiaolu was very obedient. Her daily routine was to simply eat, drink, and sleep.

    When Su Sang woke up, it was already afternoon. He rubbed his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    He had slept for four hours, what a waste of time.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep for long.¡±

    Su Sang knew she felt sorry for him. Without another word, he got up and went out.

    Su Sanmei, Su Chong, and Su Hua were ying with rocks in the courtyard.

    When Su Sang came out, Su Sanmei immediately stood up and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Seeing how obedient she was, Su Sang reached out to stroke her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can y with your brothers. It¡¯s still early. Daddy will cook.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Sang went to the chicken coop to check on the two chickens. The rooster was now in high spirits. Its crown was bright red and twice as big as before. When it saw Su Sanging, it cooed.

    On the other hand, the hen was squatting in the henhouse, watching Su¡¯s every move warily.

    Su Sang smiled. He hadn¡¯t been picking up eggs in a while and there were already eleven in the chicken coop. The eggs were big and made the coop look full.

    Before long, the eggs would begin to hatch into chicks.

    Su Sang went to check on the animals again. They were all alive and kicking.

    The first three rabbits they caught had even gained weight.

    The gray rabbit had given birth to a total of eight bunnies. Five were gray, two were gray-ck, and one was white. They looked extremely cute. There was still a lot of unfinished grass in the cage.

    After looking around, Su Sang went to clear the pots and pans for cooking.

    As the sky darkened, Su Sang called for the three children to wash their hands and eat.

    The children, as always, enjoyed the modest meal.

    After dinner, Su Sang told them to wash up and go to bed. He had to go to Goathorn town tomorrow, so he had to sleep early.

    On the 30th of August, Su Sang got up before dawn and warmed food in the pot. Then he packed the wild animals in a sack.

    Before he left, he went into the house and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll go now. If there¡¯s anything, get the three children to help you.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Sang, be careful on the way.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave a timely cry as a blessing to her father.

    Su Sang felt a warmth in his heart and left after praising how obedient his daughter was.

    The nearly a hundred catties of wildlife were a promising future for the family.

    Su Sang had remembered what Butler Sun said, so after paying the entrance fee, he went straight to the Sun residence.

    He did not know how much wild animals the Sun residence could buy. In any case, he would sell as much as he could.

    When he reached the back door where Butler Sun had brought him thest time, Su Sang raised his hand and knocked. A manservant answered the door. He nced at Su Sang and said, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Su Sang revealed a gentle smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to sell wild animals. I¡¯vee here before. Please inform Butler Sun. Last time, Butler Sun said that the wild animals I caught were very good. He said that I shoulde to the Sun residence first next time.¡±

    When the servant heard this, he said, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll inform them.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Su Sang didn¡¯t have to wait long before the manservant came out with someone else.

    The person was holding a knife, and there was blood on his hand. Su Sang immediately recognized him as the ¡®Old Fu¡¯ Butler Sun had mentionedst time. Butler Sun had note, so he might not be in the residence.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Fu, do you remember me? I came to deliver wild rabbits, pheasants, and wild chestnuts before.¡±

    Sun Fu remembered. He looked at the basket on Su Sang¡¯s back. ¡°You brought a lot this time?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°I caught some recently. I didn¡¯te to town these days because I was flipping the soil at home, so I brought them all today. They¡¯re all alive and energetic.¡±

    Sun Fu¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Thene in first. I¡¯ll say this first. Butler Sun just bought some wild animals today. You might not sell much. Let¡¯s see if the goods are good first.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a definite yes, but Su Sang wasn¡¯t discouraged by it. ¡°No problem,¡± he replied with a smile.

    Last time, he was lucky to sell them all at once. This time, there were so many of them. He did not expect the Sun family to buy them all.

 Chapter 28 - The Sun Residence Will Buy Them All

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Sun Residence Will Buy Them All</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After following Sun Fu to the kitchen yard, Su Sang put down the back basket, opened the sack, and grabbed the pheasants and hares.

    Although their bound feet limited their range of movement, it didn¡¯t stop them from being active.

    It was obvious from the way the fur was glossy that these animals were good.

    Compared to the other three hares and two pheasants in the corner of the yard, the difference was like heaven and earth.

    Sun Fu looked at Su Sang and asked, ¡°You said you kept it for a while, right?¡±

    Su Sang nodded.

    Sun Fu looked at Su Sang and praised him from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Then your skills are really good. These wild things are just not willing to be raised by others. I¡¯ve seen them getting worse the more they are raised, but it¡¯s rare to see them getting better the more they are raised. These things are really good, but there¡¯s a little too much. Wait here. I¡¯ll go ask ande over to calcte the price with you.¡±

    If it were just a few, Sun Fu would make the decision to buy them all. However, since there were so many of them, he wasn¡¯t sure. He decided to ask.

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    Sun Fu went into the kitchen to wash his hands, then carried a rabbit to the front yard.

    Su Sang waited quietly on the spot.

    Not long after, Sun Fu returned with the rabbit with a smile on his face. Before he walked in, he started shouting, ¡°Li, Zhou,e out and help weigh it.¡±

    With that, Sun Fu smiled and said to Su Sang, ¡°Congrattions. The family head has spoken. He wants all of them. If you catch anything else in the future, send them here first. If nothing goes wrong, our Sun family will buy them all.¡±

    Su Sang was just as happy. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he replied with a smile.

    If he could sell them all at once, he wouldn¡¯t have to sell them elsewhere. He could shop early and go home. Su Sang couldn¡¯t be happier.

    He helped weigh them. The thirteen rabbits weighed 70 catties, while the eight pheasants weighed 31 catties and the six turtledoves weighed three catties.

    Sun Fu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with the same price asst time. I¡¯ll calcte these turtledoves for you at the same price. Is that ok?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Sun Fu said, ¡°The rabbits weigh 70 catties, the pheasants weigh 31 catties, and the turtledoves weigh three catties. That¡¯s a total of 104 catties for 25 copper coins per catty. That¡¯s exactly 2,600 copper coins.¡±

    After Sun Fu finished calcting, he started counting the money.

    Two taels of silver and six hundred copper coins fell into Su Sang¡¯s hands. They were heavy. He smiled foolishly. That¡¯s a lot of money. He can buy a lot of rice and cloth, and they won¡¯t have to starve or freeze.

    ¡°Master Fu, I¡¯ll go back first. My family is still waiting for me.¡±

    Su Sang smiled as he spoke.

    Sun Fu looked at Su Sang and nodded. ¡°Alright, go back then. I have to get busy too.¡±

    Sun Fu had already taken out his knife to catch a rabbit. With a swift sh, he suddenly looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Look at my memory. You can find the way out of the residence, right? I don¡¯t have time to lead you out.¡±

    Sun Fu pressed the rabbit to receive the rabbit¡¯s blood steadily. When the rabbit¡¯s blood dripped into the bowl, not a single drop spilled outside.

    Su Sang nodded, amazed. ¡°I can find it.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left the residence.

    With the heavy money in his pocket, he thought for a moment and took out twenty copper coins. When he reached the back door, he gave it to the manservant at the door. Su Sang said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, brother. I hope you don¡¯t mind this small amount.¡±

    Twenty copper coins wasn¡¯t a lot, but it wasn¡¯t a small amount either. After all, Su Sang wasn¡¯t exactly rich.

    The servant immediately put on a smile and respectfully sent Su Sang out the door. He also wished him luck on the way out.

    Su Sang smiled and said goodbye to the manservant. He was doing this to please the manservant, naturally, so that the next time he came, things would go smoother.

    Although the servant was inconspicuous, he was very useful.

    Su Sang¡¯s generosity also made the servant have a good impression of him. As he watched Su Sang leave, he thought to himself, the next time this persones, I¡¯ll report it early. He won¡¯t forget me after selling his things. He¡¯s much better than other hunters. It¡¯s better than nothing. No matter how little it was, it¡¯s still money¡¯

    Su Sang went to the grain store.

    White rice cost 16 copper coins per catty. Corn cost 8 copper coins per catty. White flour cost 17 copper coins per catty.

    Su Sang had a clear goal. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Boss, I want to buy 100 catties of grain and vegetable seeds. Can you give me a discount?¡±

    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a copper coin cheaper at most for a catty. Do you want it?¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. I want fifty catties of white rice, fifty catties of corn, and five catties of white flour. As for vegetable seeds, two taels will do.¡±

    The shop assistant smiled and nimbly fiddled with the abacus. As he calcted, he said, ¡°A total of 750 copper coins for 50 catties of white rice at 15 copper coins per catty. A total of 350 copper coins for 50 catties of corn at 7 copper coins per catty. A total of 80 copper coins for 5 catties of white flour at 16 copper coins per catty. I¡¯ll charge you five copper coins for two taels of vegetable seeds. That¡¯s 1,185 copper coins in total.¡±

    After saying that, he smiled and said to Su Sang, ¡°Sir, do the math yourself and see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±

    Su Sang did his own mental calctions. He was slow, but the clerk didn¡¯t rush him.

    Su Sang did the math and found nothing wrong. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said.

    With that, he paid the sum.

    The shop assistant also began to weigh his food. Soon, threerge pockets were filled and ced in Su Sang¡¯s basket.

    Two taels of vegetable seeds were also among them.

    He even had 1495 copper coins left. Su Sang shouldered his basket, ready to buy some candy before heading home.

    With so much food, the clerk even kindly helped him up and said with a smile, ¡°Take care, sir.¡±

    Su Sang then spent another ten copper coins on a few small pieces of candy before returning home with the rest of the money.

    This time, it was only noon when he returned to the vige. At this time, most people were at home.

    They still greeted Su Sang warmly when they saw him. Su Sang knew very well that they just wanted to know where he got the money to buy food.

    Su Sang only smiled and did not answer. Since he did not answer, the people who asked understood and did not ask anymore.

    When they passed by the Su family, Madam Wang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Where did you get the money from? Did you steal from the family?¡±

    Madam Wang stared at Su Sang¡¯s basket with hatred in her eyes.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart went cold. He said coldly, ¡°When I moved, didn¡¯t Mother watch over me personally? Did I have a chance to steal the family¡¯s money?¡±

    Su Sang did not want to say anything more to Madam Wang. He walked straight past the house that made him sad. This was no longer his home. His home was at the back of the vige.

    Madam Wang felt very upset when she heard Su Sang¡¯s cold words to her. She immediately cursed, ¡°How heartless. You have money but would rather spend it outside thane to our house to buy food. I¡¯ve raised you for so many years all for nothing. The heavens are blind. How can such a heartless person not die?!¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s vicious curses did not make Su Sang stop. Su Sang quickly disappeared from Madam Wang¡¯s sight. Madam Wang cursed angrily for a while, but no matter how much she cursed, she could not affect Su Sang.

 Chapter 29 - Sweetness Together

    <h4>Chapter 29: Sweetness Together</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Sang returned home, the three children immediately surrounded him and helped him with the basket and the food.

    The warmth of the small family quickly brushed away the sadness in Su Sang¡¯s heart.

    After putting all the food away, Su Sang went into the back room.

    Seeing that Madam Zhao was making quilts, Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Darling, let me tell you, I went to the Sun residence as soon as I entered the city today. I thought that the Sun residence would not be able to buy everything, but in the end, the Sun residence bought everything in one go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky. I bought grains and vegetable seeds. I¡¯ll go and sow the seedster.¡±

    Su Sang happily shared his joy with Madam Zhao. Looking at Madam Zhao¡¯s sparkling eyes, he felt extremely satisfied.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    She was relieved, too, and no longer afraid of the winter.

    Su Sang smiled and took out a paper bag from his pocket. He said to Su Sanmei and her siblings, ¡°Come over. Father even bought candy today.¡±

    Upon hearing that there was candy, Su Chong and Su Hua happily surrounded him and swallowed their saliva, revealing their desire.

    There were twelve pieces of candy, each one the size of half a child¡¯s finger.

    Su Sang grabbed two pieces and ced them in Madam Zhao¡¯s hands. He handed the rest to Su Sanmei and said, ¡°There are still ten pieces left. Three of you will take three pieces each. The extra piece is for Sanmei.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua had no objections. They were never greedy. After taking a piece from Su Sanmei and putting it in their mouths, they stopped staring at the candy wrapper.

    Madam Zhao took a piece and put it in her mouth. She picked up another piece and fed it to Su Sang. She said, ¡°Sang, you eat it too. We¡¯ll each have a piece. We¡¯ll taste the sweetness together.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao¡¯s hopeful and warm eyes. He could not reject her at all, so he opened his mouth and ate the candy.

    The sweet taste filled his mouth.

    Su Sang smiled back as his familyughed.

    In the afternoon, Su Sang went to sow the vegetables in the field.

    The barrennd only had ayer of vegetation ash. He wondered if the vegetables would grow well.

    After nting the vegetables, Su Sang went to fetch water to water them.

    He had not asked the three children to help with this small matter.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei were either pulling grass, catching insects, feeding chickens and rabbits, or ying with rocks in the courtyard.

    Su Sang rested when he was tired, and his mood lightened as he watched the three children¡¯s happy smiles.

    At dusk, smoke rose from every house in the vige, and Su Sang went home to cook too.

    The days passed uneventfully. In early September, Su Sang brought his two sons into the mountains every day to chop firewood and filled the courtyard with the firewood.

    In the past ten days, they had still caught a lot of prey and raised them.

    On the 12th of September, Madam Zhao came out of confinement. She refused to lie in bed anymore.

    The sun was shining brightly. Madam Zhao wrapped Su Xiaolu up tightly and said, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ve already recovered. As you said, there¡¯s not much work at home. I¡¯ll wash your clothes and cook for you. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Unable to dissuade her, Su Sang had no choice but to give in.

    Madam Zhao carried Su Xiaolu out to bask in the sun. This was also Su Xiaolu¡¯s first time going out.

    The world was clear and bright. Madam Zhao went out and stuffed Su Xiaolu into Su Sang¡¯s arms.

    Su Sang carried her carefully, while Madam Zhao was already walking towards the chicken coop. The chicken coop was fenced up by Su Sang, and even the rabbits were kept inside.

    When Madam Zhao opened the door and entered, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted toe out and take a look. It¡¯s been a while since the hen started nesting. I wonder how many of them will hatch.¡±

    Two days ago, the hen had stoppedying eggs. There were a total of 16 eggs in the hen coop.

    When the hen saw Madam Zhao, it cooed warily.

    Madam Zhao was not afraid at all. She reached under the hen¡¯s wings and quickly lifted it up. Then, she began to check the eggs.

    The 16 eggs were all very big and filled the entire nest. Madam Zhao only looked at two or three eggs before she counted and said, ¡°Sang, this nest of eggs is not bad. There should be twelve or thirteen that can hatch.¡±

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°Are you relieved now?¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled, embarrassed. ¡°I am.¡±

    The rooster and hen had grown several timesrger and were in good spirits. Even if the hen nested, it never went hungry.

    Su Sanmei, Su Chong, and Su Hua were pulling the grass and catching insects. When they saw Madam Zhaoe out, they were very happy. They ran to Madam Zhao¡¯s side and hugged her, calling sweetly, ¡°Mother, Mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao stroked their hair and praised, ¡°Good children.¡±

    The three siblings were delighted to be praised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller and more energetic.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle. In the past, when she touched the children¡¯s hair, their hair was always dry like straw. But now, when she caressed the hair of the children, she felt that it was smooth.

    She took a closer look at the three children. Su Chong and Su Hua still looked innocent and ignorant. They hugged her hand and wheedled. Theirplexions were much better than before.

    Su Sanmei had also gained some weight. Her face was no longer yellow and was gradually turning fairer. Her oval face and big eyes were very beautiful.

    <i>How nice,</i>?Madam Zhao thought.

    ¡°Sang, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang. He had be much darker and was no different from before. He had worked the hardest in the past month.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so hard for me? Let¡¯s go and take a look at what I¡¯ve caught. Darling, I¡¯ve already nned everything. When I fence up the courtyard, I¡¯ll bring Chong and Hua to set a few more traps and try to catch more to sell before it snows.¡±

    The courtyard was an acre big. After cleaning it up and fencing it, they can build a small shed and store firewood. The empty shed would be used to dry the grains in the future.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes reddened as she followed Su Sang around the house.

    Behind the house, Su Sang had fenced up a small area to raise pheasants and hares. The captured turtledoves were kept in cages.

    The yard had a pile of firewood that would keep them warm through the winter.

    One could imagine what it would be like when the small courtyard was fenced up in the future.

    Looking at the three happy children, determination rose in Madam Zhao¡¯s heart. She would definitely protect their home with Su Sang!

    At night, Madam Zhao helped to cook.

    The cooking was no different from Su Sang¡¯s. It was still rice and corn ground together and cooked together. Then, the dried vegetable soup was eaten as it was.

    Even if it was dry food that was not delicious, it was still rare. Madam Zhao and Su Sang both told the three children to eat more.

    Madam Zhao wanted to help Su Sang surround the courtyard, so the task of taking care of Su Xiaolu fell on Su Sanmei.

    Su Sanmei held Su Xiaolu and could not help but kiss her many times. ¡°Simei, you smell so good.¡±

    Su Sanmei felt that there was a faint fragrance on Su Xiaolu¡¯s body. Madam Zhao said that it was the fragrance of milk. Su Sanmei did not know what that was. She only knew that it smelled good.

    Su Xiaolu hoped that Su Sanmei would take her because Su Sanmei would carry her around the house. This was much morefortable than just staying in the room.

    Hence, Su Xiaolu, who didn¡¯t like to cry, began to cry.

 Chapter 30 - Likes Water Vats

    <h4>Chapter 30: Likes Water Vats</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Within a few days, Su Sanmei figured out Su Xiaolu¡¯s temper.

    If she cried but didn¡¯t poop, then that meant she wanted to go out for a walk.

    Su Sanmei realized that Su Xiaolu liked to look at the broken water vat at home. Every time Su Xiaolu cried, she had to y by the water tank.

    ¡°Simei, why do you like this vat so much? There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±

    Su Sanmei was puzzled.

    Su Xiaolu moved her hand. She didn¡¯t like the water vat in particr. She just wanted to put her finger in it and let some of the spiritual spring water flow into the water tank. There was no harm in it because everyone in the family used this water.

    However, Su Sanmei did not understand what she meant. She just held her and stood by the side of the vat every time.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Su Sanmei looked down at the vat and noticed her reflection in the water. She found it strange and squatted down to look.

    She didn¡¯t notice that Su Xiaolu¡¯s fingers had finally reached into the water vat.

    The spiritual spring water from the Space flowed into the water vat.

    ¡°So you wanted to see your own shadow, Simei. That¡¯s clever, but you¡¯re too young to get too close. Vats can be dangerous.¡±

    With that, Su Sanmei stood up with Su Xiaolu in her arms.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand. She did it. If she couldn¡¯t look, so be it.

    Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu to the courtyard to bask in the sun. The early winter sun feltfortable on her body. Su Xiaolu loved the sun.

    After a while, she felt a shadow. Su Xiaolu thought that the sky was dark. She opened her eyes and saw that her brothers were looking at her curiously.

    ¡°Simei, I¡¯m Big Brother.¡±

    Su Chong said.

    ¡°Simei, I¡¯m Second Brother.¡±

    Su Hua said.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at the two of them, making Su Chong and Su Huaugh.

    ¡°Simei is so beautiful. She must be a deity.¡±

    Su Chong praised her from the bottom of his heart. He had never seen anyone more beautiful than his fourth sister, so she must be a deity.

    Su Hua nodded in agreement. ¡°Deity sister, hehe.¡±

    Su Sanmei smiled and said seriously, ¡°Simei is not a deity. She was born of a mother. Like us, she is the child of our mother and father.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not understand. They did not care to listen either. They firmly believed that such a beautiful sister was a deity.

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao heard this conversation, they looked at each other and smiled.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Darling, maybe our Simei is really a deity.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled helplessly. ¡°Sang, you believe what the children say?¡±

    Su Sang said seriously, ¡°Darling, there¡¯s a basis for what I¡¯m saying. Look, she cried non-stop when you were in danger after giving birth. Also, Sanmei often washed diapers there and that area is filled with worms and grass. It made our livestock grow well. Anyway, I believe Simei is a deity.¡±

    Su Sang was really convinced. He felt that ever since this daughter came along, the family¡¯s situation had improved bit by bit, and the family did not have to worry about food.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°I hope Simei is blessed.¡±

    It was good to be lucky. In the future, if she found a good family, she would not have to worry about food. A woman¡¯s life was like seeds that had been blown away by the wind. She would grow well if shends at a good ce and would live a bitter life otherwise.

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°She must be.¡±

    Thinking about the future made Su Sang¡¯s hands feel stronger. This family was bing more and more like a home.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll go into town again tomorrow and exchange those wild animals for money.¡±

    Thinking about the group of animals behind the house, Su Sang¡¯s voice was filled with joy. After umting for more than ten days, he had gathered more than a hundred catties of wild animals.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a gate left open, the entire courtyard waspletely surrounded.

    It was cold, and the family went to bed as soon as it was dark.

    On the 19th of September, Su Sang woke up before dawn. Madam Zhao also got up gently to help clean up.

    Su Sang said in a low voice, ¡°Darling, after we sell these, if we catch more in the future, we¡¯ll keep some at home. I¡¯ll buy some salt, and we¡¯ll marinate the meat and make it into cured meat. Next year, we can also buy a small pig to raise.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao went to get their money box and prepared to give the hundreds of copper coins she had saved to Su Sang. Su Sang only took two coins. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need money. Put it away properly. When we have more, I want to take Chong and Hua to town to see a doctor.¡±

    These words touched Madam Zhao¡¯s heart, and she instantly teared up.

    Su Sang wiped away her tears and said gently, ¡°Darling, we¡¯ll get better and better. These days, I think Chong and Hua have be much smarter. Perhaps there¡¯s still a chance, so let¡¯s save this money well and try to bring them to see a doctor as soon as possible.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Sang carried the heavy basket on his back and left. Madam Zhao sent him off with tears in her eyes. When she could no longer see Su Sang¡¯s back, Madam Zhao returned to the house.

    She hid the money box well. It was the hope of her two sons.

    Madam Zhao tidied up the house. Small vegetable seedlings had also started growing in the four acres ofnd at the back of the house and had to be watered every day. Madam Zhao even asked Su Sang to make a urine bucket to collect manure and fertilize the crops.

    Su Sang entered town and went straight to the Sun residence as usual.

    When the servant saw him, he greeted him familiarly and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally here. The goods you brought were really good. My master can¡¯t even stand others¡¯ anymore. Butler Sun and Uncle Fu havee to ask me about you several times.¡±

    Su Sang had not been here for twenty days.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°I was busy at home, so I didn¡¯te into town.¡±

    Seeing the heavy basket on his back, the servant smiled and said, ¡°Alright, quickly go into the residence. Uncle Fu already said that if youe again, I don¡¯t have to report. Just send the things to the kitchen for him to take a look at.¡±

    Su Sang was also happy. ¡°Alright, then. Brother, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll go over now,¡± he replied.

    The servant smiled and nodded, feeling very happy. Previously, Sun Fu and Butler Sun had already instructed him. As long as he saw Su Sang, he would wee him into the house. If the master gave out an award, he would get some too.

    The servant called Su Sang his God of Fortune. Su Sang¡¯s money was nothing. The head of the family¡¯s award would be much greater. Therefore, the servant decided to build a good rtionship with Su Sang.

    Su Sang went straight to the kitchen yard. The kitchen was busy, and curses could be heard from time to time.

    ¡°Get the fire going. What did I teach you? The taste of this dish is about to dissipate. Even dogs wouldn¡¯t eat something that tastes bad!¡±

    ¡°Cut the vegetables faster. Do you still want to eat? All of you are terrible at cooking. When can you graduate?¡±

    Sun Fu had a fiery temper and the kitchen was filled with oil and smoke. He simply left the kitchen and saw Su Sang when he came out. The frustrated Sun Fu immediately smiled and walked towards Su Sang.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, brother. Did you find other buyers?¡±

    As Sun Fu greeted him, he sized up Su Sang.

 Chapter 31 - Finding a Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 31: Finding a Doctor</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang quickly waved his hand. ¡°Master Fu, you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t sell to anyone else. I had been busy with housework, so I kept them at home. I only came to town today.¡±

    Seeing that the basket was full, how could Sun Fu not understand? He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just teasing you. Let me see what good stuff you¡¯ve brought this time.¡±

    Su Sang put the back basket down and untied the sack. ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before,¡± he said. ¡°Hares, pheasants and turtledoves.¡±

    The prey Su Sang had brought was as good as thest time, every one of them were lively. It was obvious that they had been raised well.

    Sun Fu casually picked one up and said, ¡°Good stuff.¡±

    Some people had good hands. Sun Fu had only managed to raise the prey fromst time for a day, but they did not eat or drink much. In order to avoid them dying, he could only kill them all in one go.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re raising them so well. Last time, I only managed to raise them for a day, but they did not eat or drink. How did you raise them?¡±

    Sun Fu asked.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t know either, but he said truthfully, ¡°It was fed with insects and grass gathered by the children in the family.¡±

    This was true. It was just that the grass and insects might be something special, but Su Sang wasn¡¯t going to say anything about this particr reason. He still had that bit of caution, and it was not like he was lying.

    Sun Fu did not question further. He just thought that people were different. After all, some people were born to be liked by small animals and could raise them well.

    On the other hand, some people would only cause whatever they tried to raise to die earlier.

    Sun Fu called his two disciples and quickly went to weigh the goods. They weighed a total of 210 catties. Sun Fu readily calcted the money for Su Sang.

    The 210 catties, 25 copper coins per catty, amounted to a total of 5250 copper coins, which were exchanged for five taels of silver and 250 copper coins and given to Su Sang.

    This time, after calcting the money, Sun Fu did not let Su Sang leave immediately. Instead, he got his disciple to pour him a bowl of water and bring him two steamed buns.

    Sun Fu said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m the chef of this Sun residence. My name is Sun Fu. What¡¯s your name and where do you live?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve had a long walk. Drink some water and eat some steamed buns to fill your stomach.¡±

    Sun Fu smiled amiably. The big white steamed buns were fragrant and soft. Su Sang could not bear to eat it when Sun Fu¡¯s disciple stuffed it into his hand. His three children and wife had never eaten such good steamed buns.

    Seeing him like this, Sun Fu understood at a nce. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother, just eat. When you go backter, bring five more home for the children to eat. Don¡¯t refuse. This is worthless in the Sun residence. It¡¯s food for us servants.¡±

    Seeing that the Sun residence was so open, Su Sang stopped being coy. After eating the steamed buns and drinking water, he said to Sun Fu, ¡°My name is Su Sang. I live in South Mountain Vige.¡±

    ¡°How many children do you have, then?¡±

    Sun Fu asked in detail.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Four. My eldest son is 11 and my second eldest son will be ten this December. The two younger ones are girls, one of them is six and the youngest was born not long ago.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so good at hunting, why don¡¯t you make a bigger trap? Catch a wild boar or a wild sheep. It¡¯s winter and it¡¯s warm to eat mutton. If you catch it, send it directly to the Sun residence. The price is twenty copper coins higher than these little things.¡±

    Sun Fu said with a smile. He felt that Su Sang should be an expert. The prey he caught were all alive and kicking. If he killed and cooked them on the spot, the taste would increase by several levels.

    Su Sang waved his hand in shame. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not even a hunter. I¡¯m just trying my luck.¡±

    Sun Fu didn¡¯t think much of it and said with a smile, ¡°Then you can still give it a try. Who knows, you might really catch one. If you catch one or two, your sons won¡¯t have to worry about getting a wife in the future.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s expression darkened when he thought of his two sons. Sun Fu did not miss it. He asked, ¡°Brother Su, what difficulties do you have?¡±

    Su Sang didn¡¯t want to say anything, but since Sun Fu lived in the town, he must know more about the town than he did. Su Sang looked at Sun Fu and said, ¡°Master Fu, to tell you the truth, my two sons are mentally retarded. My eldest son hit his head when he was little and only learnt to walk when he was two. His mind stopped developing at about four-years-old. I don¡¯t know if he was born stupid or if he became stupid after hitting his head. My second son had a high fever when he was four-years-old and he became stupid after surviving it. I¡¯ve saved some money these days. I want to take them to a doctor. May I ask if there are any good doctors in this town?¡±

    When Su Sang finished, he looked hopefully at Sun Fu.

    Sun Fu did not expect him to have such a bumpy family background. For a moment, he felt a little sorry. He sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    Su Sang shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of any hardship.¡±

    Sun Fu said, ¡°If you want to know about the doctors in the town, their medical skills are only average. You can try the town¡¯s misceneous medicine hall. Even if the results are not good, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. If you earn more money, you can still go to Furongzhou to take a look.¡±

    Su Sang noted it down. He bowed to Sun Fu and thanked him. ¡°Master Fu, thank you for telling me.¡±

    Sun Fu turned sideways and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. You¡¯re a lucky man. I¡¯ll wish you all the best.¡±

    With that, Sun Fu turned around and instructed his disciple, ¡°Go and wrap ten steamed buns. Cut half a catty of braised meat and pack them together.¡±

    Su Sang quickly refused. ¡°Master Fu, you can¡¯t do that. I already have enough white steamed buns. How can I ask for more meat?¡±

    Sun Fu picked up Su Sang¡¯s basket and handed it to him. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Bring it back for the children to try.¡±

    When his disciple brought out the food wrapped in waxed paper, Sun Fu ced it in Su Sang¡¯s basket.

    Then he walked Su Sang out of the house.

    Sun Fu sent him off warmly. Su Sang could not refuse and could only thank him profusely before leaving.

    Since Sun Fu had sent him off, Su Sang could not give the servant another twenty copper coins to express his gratitude.

    After Su Sang left, Sun Fu said to the servant at the door, ¡°Gui, he has a hard life. He has four children, and two of his sons are stupid. He only has his two daughters. His life is not easy. He¡¯s taking the initiative to find a doctor for his children, so I¡¯m afraid he has no parents to protect him. Poor thing, don¡¯t ept his gifts in the future.¡±

    Sun Gui sighed when he heard that. ¡°Then his life is really tough. Uncle Fu, don¡¯t worry. Our lives are much better than his. I won¡¯t take his gifts.¡±

    Although they were ves, they were domestic ves. The main family was extremely wealthy, and the servants lived well. They were much better off than ordinarymoners.

    Sun Fu patted Sun Gui¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll put in a few good words for you in front of Uncle An another day.¡±

    Sun Gui¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡­

    Su Sang used the 250 copper coins to buy two and a half catties of salt and went home.

    As soon as he reached home, he couldn¡¯t wait to take out the big white steamed buns for Madam Zhao and the children to eat. Then, he said, ¡°Darling, we¡¯re so lucky. The Sun residence is really good. These big white steamed buns were given to us by the chef of the Sun residence. They even gave me a piece of braised meat. I heard that this kind of braised meat can only be found in restaurants.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Chicks Out of the Shell

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chicks Out of the Shell</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao looked at the white steamed buns and felt grateful. ¡°They¡¯re so kind.¡±

    Seeing the three children holding one each and not daring to eat, Madam Zhao and Su Sang did not know whether to cry or tough.

    In the end, Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you and Father should eat too.¡±

    Su Sanmei could not bear to take a bite. After Madam Zhao spoke, Su Chong and Su Hua took a big bite and revealed satisfied expressions.

    Madam Zhao gently stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and said with a smile, ¡°Mother will eat too. Eat it. There¡¯s still some here.¡±

    Only then did Su Sanmei start eating the steamed bun.

    Su Sang handed one to Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, have one too. We¡¯ll have dinner with the restter. We¡¯ll cut the braised meat and cook it with some dried vegetables for dinner.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ll give you half of this too.¡±

    Being cared for at all times warmed Su Sang¡¯s heart. He smiled and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve already eaten two big steamed buns at the Sun residence. Master Fu made me eat them and even gave me water to drink. I¡¯m not lying to you, really.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang. Seeing that his eyes were smiling and sincere, she believed him. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    Su Sanmei took her two brothers out to eat.

    Su Sang took out five taels of silver and handed them to Madam Zhao. He said, ¡°Darling, keep this money well. I¡¯ve asked Master Fu about it. There¡¯s a misceneous medicine hall in Goathornorn Town. A few monthster, after we save some more money, our family will make a trip into town for the new year. We¡¯ll bring Chong and Hua to see a doctor. We¡¯ll also get a doctor to take a look at your recovery.¡±

    After Madam Zhao finished the medicine prescribed by Old Wu, herplexion and health were much better than before.

    However, if there was a chance, he still wanted to get the doctor in town to take a look.

    Madam Zhao nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she got a checkup or not. The most important thing was to bring her sons to a doctor, but there was no need to say that out loud. Su Sang cared for her. How could she brush away his love?

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Madam Zhao felt warm and fuzzy in her heart, and so did Su Sang.

    He was the backbone of the family and shielded them from the wind and rain. However, the family gave him warmth and a sense of belonging. The supportive wife and his obedient children were all given to him by his wife, Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang picked up Su Xiaolu and yed with her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, looking forward to the future of this family.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll have to trouble you at home for this period of time. When I go further into the mountains tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring Chong and Hua with me. There¡¯s basically no work to do in the fields after October, and the others have to cut wood and flip the soil too. When Novemberes and everyone is free, they¡¯ll also think of going into the mountains to catch something. I¡¯ll have to make more traps this month before then.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao and exined. He had to take advantage of this time to earn more money so that he could have money to treat the two children.

    Madam Zhao knew it too. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything at home to me.¡±

    Su Sang calcted the days and said, ¡°It¡¯s been 21 or 22 days since the hen stoppedying eggs. The chicks should be hatching in the next few days. You¡¯ll have to work hard.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about family matters. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±

    Madam Zhao knew very well that in October, the busy days of farming were almost over. Most families were chopping wood and flipping the soil in the fields.

    On the other hand, Su Sang had done all of this in the past month or so, so when the others chopped wood and flipped the soil, he could bring his two sons into the mountains to set traps and catch wild animals.

    Su Sang was doing all this for her and the children. How could Madam Zhao drag him down? Therefore, she told Su Sang not to worry.

    Su Sang was not idle for the remaining half of the day either. He watered the fields and cleared the weeds.

    Madam Zhao asked Su Sanmei and her siblings to take care of Su Xiaolu while she went to boil some warm water and knead the dough. She added some ground corn powder into the dough and used it to make steamed buns. In this way, the coarse steamed buns were ready. She had prepared them for Su Sang and the children when they went into the mountains.

    The next morning, Su Sang woke his two sons up and went out.

    Madam Zhao stayed home with Su Sanmei and Su Xiaolu and tidied up the house. She watered the fields every day to ensure that thend was moist.

    At noon, when Su Sanmei was catching insects to feed the chickens, she heard the call of a chick. She carefully walked into the chicken coop to look. A furry head emerged from underneath the hen¡¯s wings.

    Su Sanmei eximed, ¡°Wow.¡±

    Madam Zhao was breastfeeding Su Xiaolu in the house. When she heard the voice, she asked, ¡°Sanmei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Sanmei replied in surprise, ¡°Mother, the chicks have hatched.¡±

    Seeing the chicks heads popping out of the hen¡¯s wings one after another and making small cries, Su Sanmei said happily, ¡°So cute. They¡¯re as cute as Simei.¡±

    Madam Zhao, who was in the house, smiled when she heard that the chicks had hatched. She buttoned up her shirt and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the chicks. As I thought, they would be hatching soon.¡±

    Madam Zhao carried Su Xiaolu out and handed her over to Su Sanmei. She then carried the hen away.

    Of the 16 eggs, eight had already hatched. The other eight also showed signs of being pecked. Madam Zhao sighed in relief. ¡°If only there were 16 chicks.¡±

    ¡°Mother, chicks are so cute. They¡¯re so small. Can they eat insects?¡±

    Su Sanmei asked. She knew that her newborn fourth sister had to drink her mother¡¯s milk to grow up. What would newborn chicks eat? Hens didn¡¯t have milk.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Mother has already prepared it for them. Since they were just born, they can only eat some vegetable leaves or grains. However, we don¡¯t have grains at home, so we¡¯ll just give them some powdered corn. They¡¯re still chicks, so they can¡¯t eat much. When they grow up, they¡¯ll be able to eat insects.¡±

    Although food was expensive, when the chicks grew bigger, they would be able to eat insects.

    There were countless insects in the two barren fields outside their house. There was enough for them to eat.

    ¡°Mother, when the chicks can eat insects, I¡¯ll catch a lot of insects for them every day and make them fat.¡±

    Su Sanmei said happily. From this moment on, her goal was to fatten up this group of chicks.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Sanmei, aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult?¡±

    Su Sanmei shook her head. She wasn¡¯t afraid. Catching insects wasn¡¯t hard at all. She treated it as a game.

    Madam Zhao stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    She focused on the eggs that hadn¡¯t hatched yet.

    Su Xiaolu was also watching, but after a while, she lost interest.

    Su Xiaolu struggled to look outside, and Su Sanmei immediately understood. ¡°Mother, Simei wants to go to the courtyard. I¡¯ll carry her out to y.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead and be careful.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 33: Change</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sanmei smiled as she carried Su Xiaolu out of the chicken coop and walked around the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu looked into the house and struggled.

    Su Sanmei sighed. ¡°Simei, why do you like vats so much? Fine, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu to the water vat and squatted down to let her y.

    She did not notice that Su Xiaolu¡¯s ced her hand on the water vat and a small stream of water flowed into the vat.

    After ying for a while, Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu out again. Su Xiaolu stopped crying and yawned sleepily.

    Su Sanmei carried her into the back room and put her on the bed, patting her gently.

    Soon, Su Xiaolu fell asleep.

    Su Sanmei covered Su Xiaolu with a nket before leaving quietly. She was going to catch insects to reward their hen. Itid big eggs and gave them so many chicks.

    When she passed by the chicken coop, Su Sanmei said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, Simei is asleep. I¡¯ll go find some insects to feed the chicken.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead. I will clean these eggshells.¡±

    The 16 chicks, all out of their shells, filled the coop and chirped. The anxious hen cooed on the ground as well.

    Madam Zhao carefully ced the chicks on the ground one by one and watched as they ran under the wings of the hen. Then, she brought the nest down and cleaned out the eggshells inside.

    Madam Zhao muttered to the hen, ¡°You must protect your children well.¡±

    Madam Zhao scattered the eggshells into the vegetable field before she went to thend not far away to cut grass to feed the rabbits at home.

    The family did each of their jobs well and were extremely busy.

    What made Madam Zhao the happiest was that every time Su Sang entered the mountains, he would return with something.

    Some of the animals that died in the traps were skinned and marinated before they were hung above the stove to smoke them into cured meat.

    The fur would be washed, dried, and made into shoes for the children.

    By November, the family had already umted 25 taels of silver by relying on the wild animals in the mountains. The couple decided that they would go into town to find a doctor for the two children on the 20th of December.

    However, what Madam Zhao did not know was that ns could never keep up with changes.

    Su Sang¡¯s family was getting better and better. It was impossible to hide it from the vigers. Gradually, people knew that Su Sang never missed whenever he went hunting in the mountains.

    While the whole vige was talking about how lucky Su Sang was and how much money he had made.

    Because of this, Madam Wang was so angry that she fell sick.

    The reason why Madam Wang fell sick was also because she often cursed Su Sang in her courtyard. Su Sang was not affected by it, but she was depressed because of it. Her pent up anger caused her to fall sick, and her mouth was full of blisters, causing her to suffer.

    As he knew that Su Sang¡¯s family was doing well, Old Master Su was unhappy too.

    Meanwhile, since Su Sang¡¯s family had left, Su Dng and Su Eng, who had to do morebor, were not having a good time either. There was no need to mention Madam Li and Madam Zhou. They had once imagined that they would have a good life after kicking the third branch out. Instead, they were suffering even more.

    With Madam Wang down, Madam Li and Madam Zhou were even more upset. Although Madam Wang was ill, she still did not shut her mouth. She cursed whoever she saw. Even after seeing a doctor and taking medicine, she did not get any better.

    Old Master Su did not even enter her room.

    On this day, Madam Li had just brought food in to serve Madam Wang before Madam Wang started scolding her. ¡°Who asked you to make the porridge so hot? Are you trying to scald me to death?¡±

    Madam Li was filled with anger. She did not know where she got the courage to re up. ¡°I know that Mother dislikes my cooking. After all, Mother has been served by Third Sister-inw for the past ten years. How would I know what you like?¡±

    This hit Madam Wang right in the heart. She immediately picked up the wooden stick beside her pillow and hit Madam Li. ¡°You piece of trash, what kind of sh*t are you sprouting¡­¡±

    Madam Li could not afford to fight back, so she immediately ran out.

    Madam Wang could no longer hit her. Her face twisted with anger. She knocked on the edge of the bed with the wooden stick. ¡°That bastard was born to jinx the Su family. That heartless thing¡­¡±

    Madam Li ran out and said to Old Master Su, ¡°Father, Mother¡¯s illness was caused by Sang and Third Sister-inw. Anyway, Third Brother¡¯s family has be capable now. Why don¡¯t we let theme back? It¡¯s getting cold and it¡¯s going to snow soon. It won¡¯t be good if Chong and Hua are too cold.¡±

    This was not something an ordinary person could endure. Only Third Sister-inw could endure it.

    Besides, Madam Zhao had finished her confinement period and could work again. She could not give birth in the future, so it was not a bad thing for her toe back.

    With her around, all of Madam Wang¡¯s anger would be directed at her.

    Madam Li nced at Madam Zhou and said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, speaking of which, you haven¡¯t seen Third Brother¡¯s little daughter yet, right? You should also want to see your little niece, right?¡±

    Madam Zhou instantly understood what Madam Li meant. She immediately smiled and said to Old Master Su, ¡°Father, she is right. No matter what, we¡¯re still a family. It¡¯s good enough for Third Brother to go out and suffer a little, but it¡¯s better to let them return home after they¡¯ve suffered enough. Although Chong and Hua are not smart, they¡¯re still descendants of the Su family. They can¡¯t leave the family.¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s words were also said beautifully, but just like Madam Li, she wished for Madam Zhao¡¯s return for her own good.

    As for Old Master Su, he had been moved by what the vigers had said recently.

    In the past, they did not realize how muchbor they would lose without the third branch. This autumn harvest was so busy that they immediately knew that losing the third branch was a loss and not a profit.

    With Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s persuasion, Old Master Su¡¯s gloomy expression eased up a little. He looked at Su Dng and Su Eng and asked, ¡°Dng, Eng, what do you think? Are you willing to let Third Brothere back?¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng immediately nodded.

    Su Dng said, ¡°Father, after all, we¡¯re brothers. Chong and Hua are also our nephews. It¡¯s getting cold. Let theme back.¡±

    Su Eng added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. We¡¯re all family. At the end of the day, blood is thicker than water. Let them alle back.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s diligence and hard work went without saying. Even Chong and Hua were better workers than their own sons. Chong and Hua were stupid and did whatever they were told, but their own sons were different.

    When they were tired, they would lose their temper and not work. They also talked back and would be disobedient. Their ability to work was not as good as Chong and Hua. In this family, they really could not do without the third branch. Without the third branch, everyone was exhausted. It was better to let theme back.

    Old Master Su nodded calmly as well. ¡°What you all said makes sense. How about this: Madam Li and Madam Zhou will make a trip down and tell them that I¡¯ll allow them toe back to the family if they can get Sang toe back and bow his head. The family will live their lives as usual.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Father. I¡¯ll go with Second Sister-inw now.¡±

    Madam Li immediately agreed and left with Madam Zhou.

 Chapter 34 - Are You Going Back?

    <h4>Chapter 34: Are You Going Back?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Wang was still cursing in her room, causing everyone in the house to frown. The men did not want to go to her side, and the boys had already run out to y.

    When Madam Zhou went out, she even dragged her third daughter, Su Yufang, along. She did not want her daughter to be beaten up by Madam Wang at home.

    There were no women at home, so no matter how much Madam Wang cursed, no one paid attention to her.

    When Madam Zhou and Madam Li went out together, Madam Zhou could not help but say, ¡°Sister-inw, do you think Third Sister-inw wille back?¡±

    Madam Zhou felt a little worried just thinking about it. Without the third branch, their lives were tough. On the contrary, that family might be living a better life out there on their own.

    The water that had been spilled could not be taken back so easily.

    Moreover, there were rumors in the vige that Su Sang never missed when he went hunting. His life was getting better and he even made money. Madam Zhou thought that if it were her, she would definitely not be willing toe back.

    Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°How would I know if Third Brother¡¯s family is willing toe back? I only know that this is an order from Father. I¡¯m just a messenger.¡±

    Whether they were willing toe back or not was up to the third branch. Even if they wanted to quarrel or cause trouble, it had nothing to do with her. All she knew was that if she didn¡¯t have a good life, no one could.

    It was fine as long as her goal was achieved. They were all in the same vige, and they would see each other frequently. When she heard that Madam Zhao was enjoying life now, Madam Li felt ufortable. Why should she be bullied by Madam Wang at home?

    When Madam Li said that, Madam Zhou also understood.

    She did not say anything, because she had also thought about what Madam Li was thinking.

    Madam Wang had never treated girls as humans. In the past, with Madam Zhao¡¯s daughter in Madam Wang¡¯s sight, Madam Wang¡¯s own daughter was fine and did not suffer much. However, ever since the third branch left, her daughter became more conspicuous.

    In the past, Su Sanmei would cut the weeds and carry the grains. Now, it was her daughter¡¯s turn. In just two months, Su Yufang had lost a lot of weight. Madam Zhou¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. When she thought about how Su Sanmei was doing well now, she felt upset.

    Before long, they arrived at Su Sang¡¯s house. Madam Li had a loud voice and was already shouting, ¡°Third Sister-inw, is Third Sister-inw at home?¡±

    Madam Zhou also shouted, ¡°Third Sister-inw,e out quickly. We¡¯re here to see you.¡±

    Madam Zhou knew that Madam Zhao would be shocked by their shouting.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Madam Zhao was feeding Su Xiaolu and was indeed shocked when she heard the shouting.

    Su Xiaolu choked because of the shock. She would never forget Madam Li¡¯s voice.

    There was also an unfamiliar voice. Hearing her call her mother ¡®third sister-inw¡¯, Su Xiaolu quickly realized that it was probably her aunt whom she had yet to meet.

    These two visitors were definitely up to no good.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s impression of Madam Li was bad. When Madam Zhao had just given birth and was in a state of depression, Madam Li had happilye to tell her that her family had been kicked out. She had provoked Madam Zhao so much because she did not want Madam Zhao to live a long life. Because of this, Su Xiaolu never thought that Madam Li was a good person.

    Su Sanmei was in the chicken coop before she ran into the house. She looked at Madam Zhao timidly and called out softly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at the fear in Su Sanmei¡¯s eyes. She pulled her over and stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sanmei. Mother is here.¡±

    Madam Zhao patted Su Xiaolu gently and lowered her eyes to hide the worry in them for Su Sanmei.

    However, Madam Zhao had no idea that Su Xiaolu could see them clearly.

    Madam Zhao sighed and picked up Su Xiaolu. She stood up and said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, go out and catch some insects. Leave it to Mother to entertain your aunts¡±

    Su Sanmei was a little afraid and did not know if she should listen to Madam Zhao or stay behind to apany her.

    Madam Zhao stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to Mother. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Madam Zhao was worried that the Su family would have ideas after knowing that they had money now.

    As for if Madam Li and Madam Zhou would hit her, she was not worried. In the past, Madam Li and Madam Zhou did not hit her. Now that they had already split up, there was no reason for them to hit her.

    Su Sanmei nodded and went out obediently.

    Madam Zhao carried Su Xiaolu out. As soon as she came out, she saw that Madam Li and Madam Zhou were already outside the fence in the courtyard.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were both sizing up this small courtyard. There was an indescribable bitterness in their eyes.

    Both of them thought that the third branch should be living a difficult life after being separated from the main family. They would not be able to eat well or wear warm clothes. But now, the situation haspletely reversed.

    How could all that firewood not keep them warm?

    They had even made money from hunting. How could they not be full?

    The small courtyard was even fenced up. The straw hut had been renovated and everything looked good. When Madam Zhao came out, they were surprised. It had only been two months since theyst met, but Madam Zhao seemed to have changed into a different person. She looked better and had even gained weight.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Madam Zhou walked out to open the gate with a calm expression. Madam Li and Madam Zhou were not like ferocious beasts, so there was no need for her to be afraid of them. As for those that she could not avoid, there was nothing she could do even if she was afraid. After thinking it through, Madam Zhao¡¯s mentality changed.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Second Sister-inw, let¡¯s go in. Let Yufang and Sanmei y together for a while. It¡¯s not good for them to hear too much from adults, right?¡±

    Madam Li said to Madam Zhou.

    Su Sanmei had really grown up over the past two months. Her skin had be fairer and her hair looked good. It seemed that the third branch was doing well.

    Compared to Su Yufang, the difference was stark.

    Su Yufang and Su Sanmei were about the same age. She was a year older than Su Sanmei. The little girl had long hated Su Sanmei in her heart. Now that she saw that she was better-looking than her, she was even more unhappy.

    However, Madam Zhou did not intend to bring her along. Su Yufang said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, let¡¯s go and y.¡±

    Su Sanmei did not want to y with Su Yufang. She said cooly, ¡°I¡¯m going to catch insects and feed them to the chickens.¡±

    In the past, Su Yufang would bully her. Su Sanmei always remembered that.

    She had no friends, but she didn¡¯t want to y with Su Yufang either. When her fourth sister grew up, she could y with her, so there was no need for her to be friends with Su Yufang.

    Su Sanmei ignored Su Yufang, who said, ¡°Do you know why my mother and aunt are here? They¡¯re here to ask your family to go home and work. When you get home, Grandma will only scold you instead of me.¡±

    Su Sanmei was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    Su Yufang smiled and continued, ¡°Everything here will be brought back to the house. You¡¯ll even have to give me your clothes.¡±

    Su Yufang had noticed that Su Sanmei was wearing new clothes.

    Tears streamed down Su Sanmei¡¯s face when she heard that. She mustered up her courage and pushed Su Yufang away. She choked and said, ¡°No way. We¡¯re not going back.¡±

    Su Sanmei ran into the courtyard. She ran to the door but did not enter. She heard Madam Zhou and Madam Li talking inside.

 Chapter 35 - Clearly Forced

    <h4>Chapter 35: Clearly Forced</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao brought Madam Li and Madam Zhou into the house, and they saw the cured meat hanging over the stove.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, everyone in the vige says that Sang never leaves the mountains empty-handed. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I believe it.¡±

    Madam Li said sarcastically. There were at least a dozen of them here. It was no wonder that this family had gained weight. How could they not gain weight if they often had meat to eat?

    Madam Zhou was also shocked. She did not say anything sarcastic like Madam Li, but she was also jealous of Madam Zhao.

    While they were being scolded and tortured by Madam Wang, Madam Zhao was living afortable life. Originally, it should have been Madam Zhao who was being bullied and tortured. Just thinking about it made Madam Zhou feel ufortable.

    Madam Zhao said calmly, ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, our family no longer has anything to do with the Su family. Why are you here now?¡±

    Madam Zhao could sense that Madam Li and Madam Zhou were up to no good. She had always been weak, but now that she knew how life could be, she did not want to go back anymore. Now, she had the courage to stand up for herself.

    Even if not for her own sake, she had to do it for the children, didn¡¯t she?

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou did not expect that not only had Madam Zhao changed in appearance, but her courage had also changed.

    The two of them looked at each other. Then, Madam Li said with a smile, ¡°Third Sister-inw, at the end of the day, we¡¯re still a family. Previously, it was also because Third Brother angered Father and Mother first that they made you all leave and calm down.¡±

    Madam Zhou added, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a few months now, and Father and Mother have already calmed down. Since you¡¯re still part of the Su family, we can¡¯t bear to see your family wandering around outside. Tell Third Brother to go home and apologize to Father and Mother tomorrow. Then, your family cane home too.¡±

    As Madam Zhou said that, she wanted to reach out and hug Su Xiaolu. Before her hand could touch Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu burst into loud sobs.

    ¡°Wah-wah-wah¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu, who was almost three months old, had a strong body and was in better shape than ordinary babies. When she cried, it was like a thunderstorm. It was urgent, fierce, and loud. Madam Li and Madam Zhou immediately covered their ears.

    This noise was really unbearable, but Madam Zhao did not feel that way. Her heart ached as she hugged Su Xiaolu and coaxed, ¡°Simei, be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu soon stopped crying.

    Madam Zhou did not have the urge to hug her anymore. Her cries made her want to beat her to death.

    Madam Li dug her ears and said, ¡°Third Sister-inw, you can talk to Third Brother about this when hees back. No matter what, we¡¯re family. Even if our bones are broken, our tendons are still connected. Father asked me and Second Sister-inw to pass a message to you. You guys should just give in and let this matter pass. Since the message has been delivered, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    She had said what she needed to say. She was not the one who should be worried.

    Madam Li wanted to leave.

    Madam Zhou¡¯s ears were ufortable from Su Xiaolu¡¯s crying just now. She said, ¡°Third Sister-inw, I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe home.¡±

    After saying that, Madam Li and Madam Zhou left through the door.

    Looking at Su Sanmei squatting by the door, Madam Li smiled. ¡°Sanmei, I miss you. Hurry up and go home.¡±

    When Madam Zhou saw the new cotton clothes that Su Sanmei was wearing, her eyes lit up. She said to Su Sanmei, ¡°Sanmei, I miss you and Simei too. When we get home, I¡¯ll get Yufang to help you take care of Simei.¡±

    After saying that, Madam Zhou pulled Su Yufang away.

    Before leaving, Su Yufang looked back at the new clothes on Su Sanmei.

    Su Sanmei couldn¡¯t help wiping away her tears.

    Madam Zhao stood by the door. When she saw this scene, her heart ached. She said softly, ¡°Sanmei,e in.¡±

    Su Sanmei followed her into the house. The moment she entered, she cried and asked, ¡°Mother, Yufang said that we¡¯re going back to that house. She even said that if we go back, I have to let her wear my new clothes. Is that true?¡±

    Before Madam Zhao could answer, Su Sanmei said in a choked voice, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go back¡­ I¡¯ll be very hungry and cold when I go back. Grandma would even hit me. Grandma doesn¡¯t like Simei either. Mom, can we not go back? Aren¡¯t we fine now?¡±

    Su Sanmei was very sensible, but she was not an adult. She did not understand why the adults were in a difficult position and why Madam Zhao did not say no.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sanmei and also shed tears. She hugged Su Sanmei and cried silently.

    She did not know how to tell Su Sanmei that she had no right to make decisions, that women could only rely on men in their lives.

    Su Xiaolu felt ufortable being hugged by Madam Zhao, but she felt more sorry than anything.

    She really didn¡¯t like the idea of her family going back, but she was still a baby, and the decision to make was still up to her father, Su Sang.

    Madam Zhao cried for a while. She still had to do what she had to do.

    Su Sanmei did not get an answer and did not ask again. She just held Su Xiaolu and could not make herself happy anymore.

    Su Xiaolu could not smile either.

    If they went back, she would not have a good life either.

    It was almost dark when Su Sang returned with his two sons. They had gone far. They checked the traps when they went and checked them again when they came back. They found something every day.

    Today, he was carrying two pheasants, one still alive and the other one had a broken foot. As soon as he arrived at the house, Su Sang said, ¡°Darling, boil some water. It¡¯s not easy to raise this chicken with a broken foot. I¡¯ll kill itter and we¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao replied from inside the house with a nasal voice.

    Su Sang thought that Madam Zhao had caught a cold and immediately put the pheasants in a cage before entering the house.

    Su Chong and Su Hua went to look for Su Sanmei. Su Sanmei was unhappy. Although they didn¡¯t know why, they could tell at a nce.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Chong asked carefully.

    Su Hua even took out a bag of wild peaches from his waist pouch and handed it to Su Sanmei. ¡°Sister, eat it. It¡¯s so sweet. I even washed it clean.¡±

    When they went into the mountains with their father, they would always encounter some wild fruits. Every time, they would bring them home to share with Su Sanmei.

    Su Sanmei looked at her brothers and tears started falling from her eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei cried. She looked at her two innocent brothers and didn¡¯t know how to tell them that their family still had to go back to that house to starve and be bullied.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were at a loss when they saw Su Sanmei crying. They did not know what to do, but Su Chong quickly shouted, ¡°Father, Sister is crying. Sister is crying.¡±

    Su Sang had just entered the house and before he could talk to Madam Zhao, he heard his son shouting. He was about to go over and take a look when Madam Zhao, who was by the stove, looked up and called out to him, ¡°Sang, Eldest Sister-inw and Second Sister-inw came today.¡±

    Under the light of the fire, Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears too. Her eyes were red and swollen. Her teary eyes seemed to be telling Su Sang about her grievances.

 Chapter 36 - Never Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 36: Never Going Back</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Sang looked into Madam Zhao¡¯s teary eyes, he felt as if his heart was being squeezed by a hand, making him suffocate and hurt.

    After a few moments of silence, Su Sang said, ¡°What are they doing here? Did they hit you?¡±

    As he spoke, Su Sang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He stepped forward to check if Madam Zhao was injured.

    Madam Zhao felt Su Sang¡¯s concern and could not stop her tears. All her grievances seemed to have found an outlet, making her throw herself into Su Sang¡¯s arms. She choked and said, ¡°Sang, they didn¡¯t hit me. They were here to make us go back to the main family. They said that at the end of the day, we¡¯re still family and we can¡¯t be separated. ¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou did not hit her, but it was even more painful than that.

    Su Sang was also stunned. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood. He felt ridiculous and pathetic.

    He held Madam Zhao¡¯s face and wiped away the tears on her face. He solemnly promised Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, we won¡¯t go back. Even if we die, our family will die outside.¡±

    How could he go back? In the first few days after he came out, he had also hoped that if his brothers could help him and his parents could let him go home, he would definitely not hesitate to bring his family back.

    Even if he had to do a lot of work, he could tolerate being wronged.

    However, no one helped him. Chen Hu, who helped him, was not his biological brother. Even if his own life was tough, they still came to help him.

    He¡¯d been afraid he wouldn¡¯t make it back then, but he¡¯d made it. His real family hadn¡¯t let hime home during the worst of it. Couldn¡¯t he see that?

    Now that they¡¯re asking him to go back, it was because they knew that he never left mountains empty-handed. Now, he had money and he would be useful. That was why they wanted him to go back.

    So he would never go back.

    Su Sang was determined. Madam Zhao saw it clearly. She knew that Su Sang¡¯s heart was broken. She was sad, but she was also at ease. Madam Zhao said, ¡°Sang, I don¡¯t want to go back either. I¡¯m not afraid of suffering, but I¡¯m afraid that Chong, Hua, Sanmei, and Simei won¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. My heart aches just thinking about it. When Eldest Sister-inw and Second Sister-inw came today, Yu Fang also came. She actually told Sanmei that when we go back, Sanmei¡¯s clothes will be hers. I¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao pressed her chest. These words were as ufortable as digging out her heart.

    If she had never been shrouded in sunlight, she would dly die in the dark.

    The light-shrouded days had given her hope in life, and she refused to lose it.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s breakdown made Su Sang very sad. He hugged Madam Zhao andforted her, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. No one can snatch Sanmei¡¯s clothes away. Our family won¡¯t go back. Over lives have nothing to do with others.¡±

    Su Sang wiped away Madam Zhao¡¯s tears and looked at her firmly, letting her know that he would not change his mind.

    However, his sisters-inw hade over. No matter what, he had to make a trip back.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, since the other party has spoken, I should go and reply. I¡¯ll go. Stay at home with the children and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With that, Su Sang turned and left.

    Madam Zhao chased after him for two steps. She leaned against the door and watched Su Sang¡¯s back. She sighed softly until he disappeared from her sight. Then she turned around and saw the three children standing nearby with Su Xiaolu in their arms, looking at her worriedly.

    Madam Zhao forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your father will take care of it. Sanmei, take good care of Simei. Mother will cook for you.¡±

    Looking at the pheasant that was still alive on the ground, Madam Zhao boiled hot water and skillfully gutted the pheasant.

    She had no idea where Su Sang¡¯s visit would lead, but she had to prepare for the worst.

    In the past, she could only bear to cook half of the pheasant. Today, not only did she cook the entire pheasant, she also took half a rabbit and stewed it.

    Everyone was quiet. There was no moreughter.

    Su Chong and Su Hua seemed to understand something, and their innocent eyes were filled with distress.

    ¡­

    This was the first time Su Sang had walked into the once-familiar home since moving out.

    Fortunately, it was dark and everyone was eating at home. No one saw Su Sange.

    Old Master Su¡¯s family was eating in the main house. No one noticed Su Sang entering the courtyard.

    Su Sang went under the roof and was about to knock when he heard voicesing from inside the house. The contents made him lower his hand again.

    In the main room, Old Master Su said, ¡°Sang ising back tomorrow. The matter will be over once he and Madam Zhao apologize. Don¡¯t keep pulling a long face, do you hear me?¡±

    Madam Wang said coldly, ¡°How can I be nice to that heartless little bastard when hees back? He was the one who angered me. It¡¯s already good enough that I don¡¯t hit him.¡±

    Today, under Madam Wang¡¯s strong request, Old Master Su could not stand her anymore and asked his eldest son to carry her to the main room to eat. When they were eating, Madam Wang kept cursing. Old Master Su could not help but make ament.

    When he heard Madam Wang¡¯s words, Old Master Su frowned. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s still our son. It¡¯s fine as long as he admits his mistake after being outside for a few months.¡±

    ¡°I get angry just thinking about it. After getting so many things in the mountains, he didn¡¯t even want to send some home. He fed that b*tch so well that she gained weight. He even got new clothes for that loser to wear. Why couldn¡¯t he use this money to buy some pen and paper for my eldest grandson?¡±

    Madam Wang rolled her eyes and said angrily.

    When Madam Li and Madam Zhou returned, they told Madam Wang about what they had seen at Su Sang¡¯s house with some exaggeration. Madam Wang was immediately so angry that she was itching to beat him up.

    When she thought about the dozens of cured meats that Madam Li mentioned, she got angry. Those could sell for good money.

    Su Shun looked up from his food and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, if you buy me pen and paper, I¡¯ll definitely study hard and be the top schr in the future to bring glory to our Su family.¡±

    Su Dng was overjoyed. ¡°Good, as expected of my son.¡±

    Madam Li was also amused. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the mother of the top schr in the future.¡±

    Madam Zhou gently nudged her youngest son beside her.

    Su Qing reluctantly put down his bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I want to take the examination and be the top schr too. When I do, I¡¯ll build a big house for you to live in and get many servants for you to order around.¡±

    Su Eng smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. The day our Su family stands out is just around the corner.¡±

    Madam Zhou touched Su Qing¡¯s hair and said to Old Master Su with a smile, ¡°Father, Qing is so filial.¡±

    Looking at his two ambitious grandsons, Old Master Su smiled.

    He said, ¡°I reckon Sang has about ten taels of silver in his hands. When hees back and gives it up, Grandpa will take you to the school to register.¡±

 Chapter 37 - No Choice

    <h4>Chapter 37: No Choice</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Wang said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wash my dirty clothes. When Madam Zhaoes back, she will wash them. That b*tch must be feeling great after lying down for a few months. When shees back, I¡¯ll have to teach her a lesson. Sang has always been filial. He must have been instigated by her to drive a wedge between us. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, I don¡¯t know what shameless things she will do.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will lead our Su family astray.¡±

    Madam Wang narrowed her eyes. That sinister gaze made Madam Li and Madam Zhou shiver.

    They could not help but rejoice that they were not the ones that Madam Wang hated the most. Fortunately, their sons were healthy, and fortunately, they were not bought into the family by Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang¡¯s hatred for Madam Zhao had been deeply rooted since Madam Zhao entered the family.

    Madam Zhao was brought to the Su family by a peddler and cost one tael of silver.

    Madam Wang suspected that Madam Zhao was not a virgin, but there was a bloody handkerchief the day after their wedding night.

    Even if this proved Madam Zhao¡¯s innocence, it did not stop Madam Wang from hating her deeply.

    At the end of the day, she was bought. This meant that she was lowly and could be stepped on by others.

    ¡°Third Brother is really too much. He forgot about his mother after marrying his wife. Third Sister-inw¡¯s maniption made him not care about anything. He has no skills at all and has be a good-for-nothing.¡±

    When Su Dng heard Madam Wang¡¯s disdain, he chimed in.

    Madam Wang spat out a mouthful of blood and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being blind back then and choosing such a wife for Sang. Giving birth to a few useless things harmed Sang. As long as Sang is capable of it, he can just chase that useless thing away and I will find another one for him.¡±

    After Madam Wang said that, Old Master Su made ns.

    Su Dng and Su Eng had nothing to say.

    It was impossible for Madam Li and Madam Zhou to speak up at this time. They were not stupid.

    With Madam Wang¡¯s anger directed towards Madam Zhao, as long as Madam Zhao returned, their lives would be better than before.

    No one knew that Su Sang, who was hesitating outside the door and did not know how to face his parents, had heard all of this.

    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    His heart ached with anger.

    His eyes were cold as he raised his hand and knocked.

    The sudden knock on the door startled everyone in the room.

    Su Eng asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Su Sang replied coolly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s voice stunned everyone in the house. It was Old Master Su who came to his senses first and said to Su Eng, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    Su Eng stood up and opened the door. He smiled and said happily, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re back. We¡¯re eating. Have you eaten? Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Eng was about to grab Su Sang¡¯s arm when Su Sang coldly avoided him. He looked at Old Master Su and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here for one thing only. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that you can¡¯t take back what you¡¯ve spilled. I, Su Sang, am doing very well. My wife, my children, and I won¡¯t return to this family to get in your way. From now on, my family¡¯s life and death will have nothing to do with you. When we separated from the family, Father said that I don¡¯t have to worry about you and Mother when you retire. I want to say that a man should keep his word.¡±

    Su Sang looked straight at Old Master Su and finished speaking.

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression darkened. Before he could react, Madam Wang threw the bowl at Su Sang and scolded, ¡°You bastard, are you heartless? You are going to be struck by lightning!¡±

    Su Sang did not stand there foolishly and let Madam Wang smash him. He turned to the side and avoided the attack. When he looked at Madam Wang, his expression did not change. He said coldly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to be struck by lightning, it has nothing to do with all of you.¡±

    Su Sang clenched his fists. Even though he had been hurt by Madam Wang many times and had warned himself not to care, he still felt pain in his heart. He felt so much pain that he wanted to die.

    After all, Madam Wang was his biological mother and the person who had given birth to him. If not for the fact that he had no choice, he would not have ended up like this.

    Madam Wang did not simply treat Madam Zhao badly. She hoped that Madam Zhao would die, and his children were not human in Madam Wang¡¯s eyes. At most, they were livestock that could do hardbor.

    Su Sang¡¯s decisiveness was unexpected to everyone.

    Old Master Su looked at Su Sang and said coldly, ¡°Sang, if you treat your parents like this because of that woman with unknown backgrounds, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Old Master Su. He did not say anything and just stared at him. His determined eyes were filled with coldness.

    Old Master Su¡¯s face was ashen. He mmed the table and roared, ¡°Su Sang, whose ce do you think you¡¯re living in now? It¡¯s mine! Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to chase your family out? Do you think that what you¡¯ve achieved today is your own doing?¡±

    Old Master Su was furious. He had always known that his son, Su Sang, had a rebellious streak. Su Sang had guts, but when he saw how Su Sang had disobeyed him for a woman and was so rebellious, Old Master Su wanted to suppress Su Sang¡¯s arrogance.

    ¡°The ancients always said that when parents are around, they don¡¯t separate the family. Do you think it¡¯s really that simple to separate from the family? Do you know what it means to be separated when parents are alive?¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression was cold and unprecedentedly stern.

    No one in the room dared to speak. After all, in their opinion, Old Master Su was the heavens. The ground trembled when the heavens were angered, let alone people who lived under the heavens.

    Madam Wang was frightened. She had bit her tongue when she shut her mouth just now. It was extremely painful, and the blisters in her mouth had burst. There was a bloody taste in her mouth.

    Under Old Master Su¡¯s storm, no one dared to disobey him.

    Su Sang¡¯s expression did not change. He looked into Old Master Su¡¯s eyes and said calmly, ¡°Father, are you saying that chasing our family out was just to punish us? Is it because Madam Zhao gave birth to a daughter, or because she spent a couple hundreds of copper coins to buy medicine? Is it to wait for my family to finish all our food and suffer the cold before kneeling down and begging you?¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s sarcasm made Grandpa Su even angrier. He thought that if he was angry like this, he would suppress Su Sang. Su Sang would kneel down and apologize. However, Su Sang did not. Not only did he not, he even mocked him.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Looks like you really don¡¯t want to be part of the Su family. You want to cut off your roots as the Su family, right?¡±

    Old Master Su used his final trump card. He had to deal with this unfilial son who had disobeyed him. If he could not, he would have to cut him offpletely.

    If Su Sang said yes now, Old Master Su would expel him from the Su family.

    Everyone present understood, but no one stood up for Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Not only was Su Sang not stunned, he threw his head back andughed. ¡°Hahaha, looks like I never had a choice to begin with.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Completely Cut Off

    <h4>Chapter 38: Completely Cut Off</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The words ended in bleakness.

    When Su Sang finishedughing, he looked at Old Master Su. His eyes were even more determined than before. His lips were cracked, and because of hisughter, blood was oozing out. He was so tired after a long day. At this moment, his heart was broken, and his figure seemed to have shrunk by three inches.

    He had thought that the day his fourth daughter was born would be the saddest moment of his life, but now he knew that it was not. That day was far less painful today.

    Su Sang knelt down and kowtowed heavily.

    He said nothing. He finished one kowtow, then a second, a third, a fourth¡­

    Everyone was relieved to see him kowtow.

    Su Dng sighed. ¡°Third Brother, why do you have to be like this? It¡¯s fine as long as you admit your mistake now. Father and Mother will forgive you.¡±

    Su Eng also smiled and agreed. ¡°Big Brother is right. You¡¯re too stubborn. Filial pietyes first. If you continue being like this, you¡¯ll have to go to jail. Father and Mother have already treated you well enough. You have to know how to be grateful.¡±

    Old Master Su recovered from his shock and his expression softened. When he heard Su Sang¡¯sughter just now, he thought that Su Sang was going to rebel to the end.

    It seemed that he was overthinking things. No one could survive if they were removed from the family tree.

    By suppressing Su Sang this time, it meant that Su Sang hadpletelyplied. From now on, Su Sang would not have a rebellious streak. The third branch was already useless. As an uncle, Su Sang should do everything he could to help his nephews.

    Once his nephews be sessful, he would have someone to rely on in his retirement.

    Seeing that Su Sang¡¯s forehead was bleeding, Old Master Su felt that this punishment was enough. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kowtow anymore. This matter is over. Just remember not to do it again. Help your nephews in the future. Then, when you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll have someone to rely on.¡±

    Su Sang finished nine kowtows. Blood trickled down his forehead as he stood up and spoke in a t tone.

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    Su Sang shouted, then looked up. His face was expressionless as he said very calmly, ¡°I choose to be removed from the family tree. Father and Mother, go and invite the officer and our rtives toe testify tomorrow. Just tell me when the timees.¡±

    Old Master Su did not expect Su Sang to disobey him after kowtowing. He was so angry that his hand trembled as he pointed at Su Sang. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    Old Master Su couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. He felt as if there was a huge rock in his chest, making him angry and breathless.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had anyints about your arrangements. When Eldest Brother married Eldest Sister-inw, he married her officially afteryers of etiquette. When Second Brother married Second Sister-inw, it was the same. When it came to me, Mother said that our family was poor and could not get a wife for me. Madam Zhao only cost one tael of silver to buy in as my wife. I even agreed to that.¡±

    ¡°Madam Zhao is kind-hearted and had noints about me. She did whatever she was told to do. Even if she was tortured by Mother, she secretly endured it. I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t disobey Father and Mother for her, but when did Father and Mother treat her like a human being? When Eldest Sister-inw and Second Sister-inw gave birth to their eldest sons, they were in confinement for twenty days. When Madam Zhao gave birth to Chong, she only slept for three days before she had to go work in the fields. I didn¡¯t say anything to either.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw knocked Chong¡¯s head when she was carrying him. It¡¯s such a big bump. Father and Mother only med Madam Zhao for not taking good care of Chong, and Chong became a fool. When Hua was four years old, he had a high fever. It was also Mother who refused to use money for Hua to get medicine, and Hua also became stupid. Clearly, these are not Madam Zhao¡¯s fault, but Father and Mother only med Madam Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Madam Zhao is my wife. Since Father and Mother despise her so much, how can you say you have me in your hearts? All these years, I¡¯ve been working hard with Madam Zhao and didn¡¯t even dare to rest to take a single breath. In Father and Mother¡¯s hearts, my family is just doing nothing. Now, I¡¯m just living my life well and not letting Father and Mother see what they want to see. You clearly want my family to be treated likebor for the Su family, but you still want to use the excuse of it being good for my family.¡±

    ¡°This is the most ridiculous joke I, Su Sang, have ever heard in my life. Therefore, even if my family has no fixed residence and we starve to death in the mountains, I will not return to the Su family. This is all I want to say.¡±

    With that, Su Sang turned and left without any hesitation.

    He didn¡¯t shout at the top of his lungs. He spoke calmly, as if he were telling someone else¡¯s story.

    However, anyone could hear how disappointed, how hurt, and how determined he was.

    Therefore, when Su Sang spoke, no one from the Su family cut him off. Even the moring Madam Wang remained silent.

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression was dark as he looked at Su Sang¡¯s back and said fiercely, ¡°If he¡¯s tough, then I¡¯ll see how tough his bones are. Eldest Brother, Second Brother, go to the officer¡¯s house and then to your Grand Duke Su¡¯s house. I want to chase this unfilial son out of our vige in front of the entire vige tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Looks like this unfilial son has a deep grudge against us. This unfilial son, why can¡¯t the heavens open their eyes? Why don¡¯t they send a bolt of lightning to kill this unfilial son?¡±

    Madam Wang also came back to her senses and cursed loudly.

    Su Dng and Su Eng did not expect this at all, but since Old Master Su had spoken, they had to go.

    In any case, they weren¡¯t the ones who were going to be in trouble.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were both frightened out of their wits. They hurriedly got their children to return to their rooms while they diligently cleared up the table.

    Thest time he chased Su Sang¡¯s family out, there was no witness. This time, if he wanted to remove them from the family tree, those in Su Sang¡¯s house would have to return home.

    He also had to hand over the money that their family earned.

    In this cold weather, no matter how capable Su Sang was, could he still defy the heavens?

    ¡­

    Su Sang left the Su residence and trudged home.

    He stared at the thatched cottage, blurred in the night. Tears rolled silently down his cheeks. His footsteps were heavy. He hated himself for being so useless, for ending up like this.

    Although Madam Zhao was bought in, they had been together for so many years and she was devoted to him. Su Sang was not a blockhead, so how could he be indifferent?

    When he reached home, Su Sang wiped away his tears. Just as he was contemting what to say to Madam Zhao, her gentle voice sounded by the fence door. ¡°Sang, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Madam Zhao had been standing outside the house for a long time. She was leaning against the fence door, as if she was one with the night. That was why Su Sang did not see her.

    Hearing Madam Zhao¡¯s voice, Su Sang¡¯s heart ached.

    As if she knew everything, Madam Zhao did not ask questions. Instead, she said gently, ¡°Sang, go in and eat first. You must be hungry too. The children are waiting for you.¡±

    Madam Zhao opened the door and waited for Su Sang toe in. She took the initiative to hold his hand and said firmly, ¡°Sang, no matter what, whether I live or die, I¡¯ll follow you. Don¡¯t be afraid. You won¡¯t be alone.¡±

 Chapter 39 - I Will Follow You in Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 39: I Will Follow You in Life and Death</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao did not know what Su Sang had experienced when he went to the Su family. She only knew that from the moment she saw Su Sang, his body seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, and his footsteps were heavy and staggering.

    He raised his hand from time to time. Although she did not see it, Madam Zhao knew that he was wiping his tears.

    She did not see him cry on the day they moved, but this time, his tears did not stop. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. She wanted Su Sang to know that she would be by his side no matter what.

    Su Sang¡¯s cold heart warmed for a moment. He returned Madam Zhao¡¯s grasp and choked, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯m ipetent. I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re going to remove us from the family tree. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Madam Zhao shivered and instantly teared up.

    She understood what it meant to be removed from the family tree.

    She raised her hand to wipe her tears and forced a smile. ¡°Sang, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat first. I stewed chicken and rabbit. They¡¯re very fragrant.¡±

    ¡°Sang, I¡¯m not afraid, and you don¡¯t have to be either. You¡¯ve done so much for us, and I¡¯m already unable to repay you. As long as you don¡¯t despise me, regardless of life or death, our whole family will follow you, okay?¡±

    Madam Zhao was prepared for the worst. She was not afraid. The worst oue was to end her life.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but the thought of her child made her heart ache.

    Without her and Su Sang, it would be torture for Su Chong and Su Hua to live. If they left, they would definitely have to bring their two silly sons with them. As for her two daughters, she was also afraid that no one would treat them well and leave them in this world to suffer till the end.

    Therefore, if they were to leave, the family would leave together. They would have nothing to worry about and would never be separated.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Sang replied with a single word. It was soft, but it was meaningful.

    They held hands, wiped away their tears, and went into the house, smiling.

    As soon as they entered the house, Su Sanmei came out with Su Xiaolu, Su Chong, and Su Hua.

    Su Sanmei looked at Su Sang uneasily and then at Madam Zhao. She called out timidly, ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not know anything, but the atmosphere in the house was clearly different. The two of them were very nervous and afraid. After greeting their parents with Su Sanmei, they stood obediently.

    Su Sang felt a stinging pain in his chest. These were his children. Their every move touched his heart. How could he cut them off? Even if he died, he would still worry about them.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tears started flowing again.

    She walked over and gently stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sanmei, be good. Sit down. I¡¯ll scoop some rice for you.¡±

    Su Sang hugged his two sons and felt them trembling in fear. Su Sang¡¯s heart ached. He said with difficulty, ¡°Chong, Hua, don¡¯t be afraid. Father and Mother are here.¡±

    ¡°You must be starving. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Su Sang pulled his two sons to sit down. Looking at the bowl in Madam Zhao¡¯s hands, which was filled with meat, pain shed across Su Sang¡¯s eyes. He swallowed and said nothing in the end.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s nervousness and fear vanished in the face of this fragrant food.

    ¡°Father and Mother, eat. Sister, you should eat too. It smells good.¡±

    Su Chong looked at his parents and Su Sanmei. Seeing that everyone had the same amount of food in their bowls, he felt relieved and started eating.

    Su Sanmei was still scared. She stole a nce at her parents, as if trying to read their expressions. However, she was still a child. No matter how sensible she was, she could not understand the struggles of adults.

    Madam Zhao stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Sanmei, eat more. I¡¯ll cook for you again tomorrow. Our whole family will be full.¡±

    Su Sanmei pursed her lips and nodded.

    The chicken and rabbit were stewed together. The taste fused and had an indescribable fragrance and freshness.

    Seeing her parents eating meat in big mouthfuls, Su Sanmei temporarily forgot her fears and started eating.

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaolu in one hand and ate with the other.

    Su Xiaolu sighed lightly.

    The family ate the entire pot of meat cleanly, but they ate very little rice.

    After washing up, Su Sanmei, Su Chong, and Su Hua fell asleep. Only then did Madam Zhao gently touch Su Sang¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Sang, when we are removed from the family tree, will we be unable to keep these things?¡±

    Madam Zhao had already epted this matter. She was not very sad, but her heart ached when she thought that her children might die with them this winter.

    Su Sang replied softly, ¡°Yes, this house andnd were left behind by our ancestors. Father is in charge now. If I am expelled from the family tree, these won¡¯t belong to me anymore.¡±

    Su Sang opened his eyes and looked at the thatched roof. His heart did not seem to ache anymore, but he still felt indignant when he thought of his wife and children. He secretly asked the heavens why they had to let him, Su Sang, suffer so much. He had been given hope, before it was taken away again.

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°So be it. If we really can¡¯t go on, we¡¯ll leave this world together as a family.¡±

    Su Sang turned around and hugged Madam Zhao. He replied lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu, who was also awake, sighed quietly.

    She really hadn¡¯t expected anything like this.

    In ancient times, being expelled from the family tree was a serious matter. It meant to bepletely abandoned and not acknowledged by their ancestors.

    All that aside, how were they going to get through this cold winter with no shelter and nothing left?

    From what her parents said, it seemed like they really couldn¡¯t live on. If they couldn¡¯t survive, they would buy some drugs and the entire family would die together.

    Su Xiaolu could only feel sad. She was a baby and could not walk or speak. She had no choice. She was not afraid of death, but she felt that it was unfair.

    Everything was so worrying, but there was nothing she could do.

    In thetter half of the night, Madam Zhao suddenly said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, send the rice and flour that we bought to Huzi¡¯s family while it¡¯s still dark. With so much food, their family will definitely be able to eat well. Just treat it as repayment for his kindness. Send them ten taels of silver too.¡±

    Madam Zhao had always remembered Chen Hu¡¯s help. Thinking that she might not have the chance to repay it in the future, she quickly asked Su Sang to send food over.

    Su Sang nodded and immediately got up to carry the rice and flour he had bought. He went to Chen Hu¡¯s house in the dark. Chen Hu¡¯s house was by the west side of the house. Su Sang knocked on the window and imitated the chirping of birds.

    Chen Hu heard a noise and woke up in a daze. He recognized the bird¡¯s cry as a signal that Su Sang had once agreed with him. He was instantly awake and gently got out of bed to open the window. ¡°Sang, is that you?¡±

    Su Sang said softly, ¡°Huzi, it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t have time to exin to you. Don¡¯t ask me why. My father is going to remove my family from the family tree tomorrow. Our family might leave Southern Mountain Vige, and we might not have a chance to see each other again in this lifetime. Take these and keep it quietly. Find a chance to cook them for the children to eat.¡±

 Chapter 40 - Complete Severance

    <h4>Chapter 40: Complete Severance</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    With that, Su Sang urged Chen Hu to find a sack to fill the food with.

    Although Chen Hu did not know the reason, upon hearing that Su Sang was so anxious, he went to find a sack first. His wife was woken up by the noise and was about to ask when Chen Hu whispered, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t ask anything. Come and help.¡±

    Madam Qian swallowed the question that was on the tip of her tongue. She had always been a quiet person. Chen Hu was a good person, so she listened to whatever he said because Chen Hu would never do anything to hurt her. Ever since the two of them started a family, Chen Hu had never made her sad.

    After getting the rice and grains into the house through the window, Chen Hu was about to ask when Su Sang said, ¡°Huzi, thank you. Remember not to say anything. You can keep these things. Remember, don¡¯t let my hard work go to waste.¡±

    With that, Su Sang turned around and left before Chen Hu could say anything.

    Chen Hu looked worried. He called out to Su Sang, but he did not dare to shout loudly.

    They could only watch as Su Sang disappeared into the night.

    Chen Hu felt terrible and immediately said to Madam Qian, ¡°No, I have to go to Sang¡¯s house and ask what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Madam Qian hurriedly pulled him back and said softly, ¡°Dear, you can¡¯t go. If you go, his efforts will be in vain. Calm down first. Let¡¯s keep these things well. Tomorrow, go and find out what happened to his family.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s words made sense, and Chen Hu calmed down. After some thought, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Madam Qian sighed softly and pulled Chen Hu back to bed.

    ¡­

    When Su Sang returned home, he climbed into bed in the dark and said softly to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, go to sleep.¡±

    Madam Zhao replied softly, ¡°Yes, you should sleep too.¡±

    Neither of them spoke again. The night was quiet, but neither of them slept.

    How could they sleep at a time like this?

    The next morning, Madam Zhao and Su Sang, who had not slept the entire night, got up. The two of them did not speak and killed the few pheasants and hares they had raised in silence.

    By the time Su Sanmei, Su Chong and Su Hua got up, the house was filled with fragrance.

    The soup was thick and delicious. Madam Zhao let the three children drink a bowl of soup each before eating the meat.

    She hadn¡¯t even cooked any rice.

    The family ate the entire pot of meat and soup cleanly.

    After eating, Su Sanmei asked softly, ¡°Mother, can I still catch insects to feed the chickens?¡±

    The bunny had to eat grass, too.

    Madam Zhao stroked Su Sanmei¡¯s hair with heartache and said with resolve, ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You don¡¯t have to catch bugs today. I¡¯ll feed them with fine rice today.¡±

    Madam Zhao went to feed the chickens and rabbits with rice. She felt horrible, but she did not stop.

    She had just finished feeding when she turned around and saw many peopleing down the road.

    There was the vige chief, Old Master Wang, Old Master Li, who was an official who lived in another vige, as well as Grand Duke Su Si, who was of a high seniority in the Su family. There were also some other rtives and neighbors in the vige.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes darkened. Under such great pressure, her family seemed so helpless. She looked around and saw that they had no one to rely on.

    She felt a little sad.

    Not long after, they arrived outside the Su family¡¯s house. Old Master Su looked at Madam Zhao coldly and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you opening the door?¡±

    Madam Zhao lowered her head and went over to open the door.

    The vige chief looked at Madam Zhao and sighed.

    On the way, Old Master Li had also heard about what had happened from Old Master Su. His expression was calm. Although he had some sympathy for Madam Zhao, he was also furious that Su Sang had disobeyed his parents for her.

    Su Sang heard themotion and came out of the house with the children.

    He seemed to be prepared and appeared to be neither servile nor overbearing. Old Master Li nced at him and said calmly, ¡°Su Sang, you should know why your parents invited us here today, right? Let me ask you, are you really unwilling to admit your mistake and go home? Are you determined to cut ties with your parents?¡±

    To be so unfilial to his parents over a woman was something that he could not tolerate.

    After all, he could still remarry if his wife was gone, but his parents could never be reced. He should never forget the kindness of them raising him up.

    As the vige chief, Old Master Wang sighed and advised, ¡°Sang, why are you so stubborn? Apologize to your parents. Otherwise, if you insist on doing this, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    Madam Wang nced coldly at Su Sang and Madam Zhao. She spat and said coldly, ¡°Vige Chief, Old Master Li, you must teach this unfilial thing a lesson. I don¡¯t want to have such a son. Chase them out. Don¡¯t ruin the reputation of our Southern Mountain Vige.¡±

    With so many people around, Madam Wang was not afraid that Su Sang would y rough.

    She didn¡¯t want such a disobedient son.

    Since they¡¯re so stubborn, they should get lost. They would not be an eyesore for her then.

    Su Sang clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. His eyes were red as he looked at Madam Wang and Old Master Su.

    Madam Wang hurriedly took a step back and pointed at Su Sang with a trembling finger. ¡°Look, his eyes look like they want to eat someone up. Who would dare to keep such a beast as a son?¡±

    Su Sang closed his eyes. His lips trembled for a long while before he said with difficulty, ¡°I, Su Sang, am willing to be removed from the family tree and serve my wife and children. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Su family.¡±

    Old Master Su snorted coldly. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    ¡°Sang, you have to think this through carefully. This is your father and your mother, don¡¯t be so rash. Even if they did something wrong, they¡¯re still your parents. You¡¯re so disobedient and merciless. You can¡¯t me them for not tolerating you.¡±

    Grand Duke Su sighed and said earnestly.

    They all lived in the same vige, how could he not know about Su Sang¡¯s family?

    Although Su Sang had suffered, he could not be so disobedient to his parents. This could not be reversed.

    Fourth Duke Su also advised, ¡°Sang, if you are removed, you won¡¯t be able toe back. You have to think carefully. Don¡¯t regret itter and me us for not persuading you.¡±

    Su Sang kept his eyes lowered, avoiding any eye contact. His voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯d rather take my family with me.¡±

    There was absolute determination in his calm voice.

    Since Su Sang had already taken this step, no one wanted to persuade him anymore.

    <i>Since he had to hit his head against the wall and die, let¡¯s not try to stop him,</i>?everyone thought.

    Old Master Li said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll tell you how to deal with this matter. Those who contradict their parents and refuse to repent must leave in vain. They can¡¯t bring along anything that belongs to the family.¡±

    ¡°These are three pieces of proof. If you make the decision, you and your parents will both ce your fingerprints on them, representing your approval of this proof. In the future, you will live your own lives and will have nothing to do with each other. Your parents¡¯ things have nothing to do with you, and you don¡¯t have to support your parents in their old age.¡±

    Old Master Li took out a pen and some paper, then dipped it in ink and started writing.

 Chapter 41 - No Longer Related

    <h4>Chapter 41: No Longer Rted</h4>

    ¡°One of these is for your parents. You can keep one copy for yourselves. The other is for me to hand it over to the county office and be stored in the archive. This means that if anything happens in the future, it won¡¯t be settled ording to emotions. When that timees, things will be ck or white. It¡¯s still not toote to regret now. After you put your fingerprints on it, you won¡¯t be able to change it anymore.¡±

    As Old Master Li wrote, he exined the effect of the letter thoroughly. He was afraid that the two sides would not understand what it meant. He made things clear and made sure both sides considered it carefully before making a decision.

    Otherwise, once the papers are submitted, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reverse the effects easily.

    During this time, no one spoke. They all seemed to tacitly approve of this handling.

    After the proof was written, Old Master Su and Madam Wang immediately pressed their fingerprint on it and even got Su Dng and Su Eng to do the same.

    By the time they finished, it was Su Sang¡¯s turn.

    Su Sang did not hesitate. He pressed the red y and put his fingerprint on the papers. He said calmly to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling,e and press yours on it too. Get Sanmei, Chong and Hua toe here too. Bring Simei over as well.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s decisiveness made Grand Duke Su and Fourth Duke Su shake their heads and sigh.

    The vige chief, Old Master Wang, also sighed. Su Sang was too stubborn. He really did not want to admit his mistakes at all. Even if his parents were in the wrong, they were still his parents. What was wrong with enduring it?

    How could a son be so stubborn with his parents?

    Su Sang simply did not understand this way of thinking. Since things had alreadye to this, there was nothing anyone could do.

    After pressing her thumbprint, Madam Wang said to Su Sang and his family in a vicious tone, ¡°All of you, get lost. I¡¯d rather give this house to a dog than to you.¡±

    Maybe it was because she had finally vented her anger, Madam Wang felt that the inmmation in their mouths had mostly subsided.

    Looking at Su Sang and his family, who were even more depressed than drowning dogs, Madam Wang felt relief in her heart. It was useless to have such a disobedient son. It was good to get rid of him as soon as possible.

    Seeing that Su Sang was about to leave with his wife and children, Madam Wang rolled her eyes and shouted, ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s heavy footsteps stopped.

    Su Sang knew he shouldn¡¯t have any more expectations, but he wasn¡¯t willing to give up hope.

    Unfortunately, just as this thought arose, it was quickly extinguished by Madam Wang¡¯s next words.

    Madam Wang said coldly, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, second daughter-inw, go and search them to see if they took anything that belongs to our Su family. They spent our Su family¡¯s money on their clothes.¡±

    Hearing these heartless words, Su Sang trembled and coughed lightly. Madam Zhao eximed, ¡°Sang¡­¡±

    Su Sang was so hurt that he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Madam Zhao was terrified. Tears streamed down her face as she supported Su Sang, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°It stands to reason that the clothes they¡¯re wearing can be brought along with them, but not the silverware.¡±

    Old Master Li frowned and said. Watching Su Sang spit out blood with a look of sorrow and despair, Old Master Li couldn¡¯t bear it. He thought that there might be something he didn¡¯t know in this situation.

    However, now that it had been notarized, there was no point in talking about it anymore. Besides, Su Sang didn¡¯t look like someone who would take back his words. If he¡¯d been willing to give in, they probably wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.

    Old Master Li could only sigh. He was afraid that he could only let time prove who was right and who was wrong.

    Since the director had already spoken, Madam Li and Madam Zhou could only stop and look at Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang frowned and said, ¡°The clothes can be worn away, but who knows if they¡¯re hiding money? Eldest daughter-inw, second daughter-inw, search them.¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou looked helpless. The two of them stepped forward and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Third Sister-inw, please cooperate with us. There¡¯s nothing we can do, right?¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tears fell like pearls. She could not say a word and did not resist.

    If even their parents were like this, there was no need to mention Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei.

    After the body search, Su Dng and Su Eng also went forward to search Su Sang¡¯s body to confirm that there was no silver hidden.

    Madam Wang said, ¡°Alright, get them to scram.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s body swayed. Madam Zhao supported him with all her might.

    Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s ignorant and clean eyes were also filled with confusion and fear. They leaned tightly against Su Sang and Madam Zhao and looked at Su Sang worriedly, but they did not know what to do.

    Su Sang took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Madam Zhao wiped away her tears and nodded.

    The family walked away slowly. No one looked back.

    The renovated courtyard dam and thatched hut were very different from before. The four acres ofnd at the back of the mountain were also green and tender.

    Someone in the crowd sighed and muttered, ¡°What a sin.¡±

    As Su Sang¡¯s family left, the onlookers also dispersed.

    Old Master Li also said, ¡°Since this matter is over, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Old Master Su smiled and sent everyone off. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±

    The vige chief, Old Master Wang, said, ¡°Old Master Su, I still have something on. I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    The people invited by Old Master Su stood up and returned.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou had already entered the inner room and turned the house upside down. Finally, they found some silver. Before Madam Li could open it, Madam Wang had already rushed over and snatched it away.

    ¡°That damnable thing. I told you he hid silver. He actually hid so much.¡±

    Madam Wang opened it and took a rough look. There were more than ten taels of silver, which was about what she had estimated.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou both pursed their lips.

    Madam Li asked obsequiously, ¡°Mother, Third Brother and his family have earned a lot in the past few months. How much money is in there? Are there any missing?¡±

    Madam Zhou added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from the vigers that there are at least ten taels of silver.¡±

    Madam Wang snorted coldly and gritted her teeth. ¡°More or less. Bring these nkets back, as well as the meat and livestock. What a wastrel. I wonder how many have been eaten by them already.¡±

    If these were exchanged for money, they could make a few more taels of silver.

    Madam Wang cursed as she left.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou looked at each other and did not say anything else.

    They packed up in silence. Theirmon expectation now was for their children to study and take the imperial examinations.

    With Madam Wang¡¯s temper, if Madam Zhao had not suffered in their ce, Madam Wang would torture the two of them instead. As daughters-inws, they would have no choice but to endure it until Madam Wang grew old and they gain more power.

    ¡­

    Su Sang¡¯s family gradually walked past the vige. Su Sang was very weak, and he almost rested his entire weight on Madam Zhao. The family walked very slowly.

    As they walked from one end of the vige to the other end, Su Sang finally fainted. Madam Zhao did not manage to support him and Su Sang copsed. Madam Zhao knelt beside him and called out helplessly, ¡°Sang, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±

 Chapter 42 - Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 42: Copse</h4>

    The children were also terrified and could not hold it in any longer. They knelt beside Su Sang and cried out for him.

    ¡°Father, Father, wake up. Sob¡­ We¡¯re so scared¡­¡±

    In the eyes of the children, their father was their sky. He was as great as a mountain, but now their great mountain had fallen before them.

    Without his protection, they had no idea what the future held. Confusion and fear reached a crescendo, and they wept helplessly.

    ¡°Sang, wake up. You said that we were going to leave together. You can¡¯t leave us alone.¡±

    Madam Zhao cried sadly. Her world seemed to have fallen into darkness, and there was an abyss in front and behind her.

    ¡°Sang, Sang.¡±

    At that moment, an anxious and worried voice sounded. Chen Hu ran over and said without even taking a breath, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s send Sang to the doctor first. You guys have to pull yourselves together. You¡¯ll definitely survive.¡±

    Chen Hu wanted to carry Su Sang on his back, but he was not strong and he was crippled, so he could not do it.

    Chen Hu was sweating profusely.

    He looked around and his eyes lit up. ¡°Doctor Wu¡¯s house is right next door. I¡¯ll go get him.¡±

    With that, Chen Hu ran to Old Wu¡¯s courtyard and knocked on the door. He shouted, ¡°Doctor Wu, Doctor Wu, open the door! Help!.¡±

    Old Wu came out of the house when he heard the noise. His footsteps were still a little unsteady as he said impatiently, ¡°Why are you so noisy?¡±

    Old Wu seemed hungover and unhappy to be woken up.

    However, at this moment, Chen Hu couldn¡¯t care less. He hurriedly apologized to Old Wu and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, I was rash, but someone¡¯s life is on the line. Come out quickly and save them.¡±

    Old Wu opened the door and was pulled away by Chen Hu. However, although Chen Hu used all his strength, Old Wu did not move. Chen Hu was stunned for a moment. Before he knew it, Old Wu was already walking towards Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Chen Hu immediately followed and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, quickly save him. He¡¯s unconscious.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She retreated timidly and looked at Doctor Wu hopefully.

    The children stopped crying too and stood aside with tears in their eyes.

    Su Sanmei looked at Doctor Wu and suddenly knelt down. She put Su Xiaolu aside and kowtowed to Doctor Wu. In a sobbing voice, she said, ¡°Doctor Wu, please save my father. I am willing to sell myself to you as a ve! I only beg you to save my father.¡±

    Su Sanmei knew that they had to pay doctors to treat illnesses, and her family no longer had any money. Thest time her father wanted to save her mother, her family had been chased out.

    Now, she wanted to save her father, but she had no money. She had no other option other than selling herself into very.

    The six-year-old girl had such determination in her eyes.

    Old Wu nced at her but said nothing.

    However, Chen Hu quickly said, ¡°No, no, no, I have ten taels of silver here. Sanmei, quickly get up. This, this should be enough, right?¡±

    Chen Hu took out some silver and gave it to Old Wu. When Madam Qian was packing the rice and grains in the morning, she realized that there was actually some silver inside. Madam Qian gave them to Chen Hu, and he had been distracted when he was working today because of this. When he took the time toe back and inquire about the matter, he found out that Su Sang¡¯s family had been removed from the family tree. He immediately came after them aftering hearing about the news.

    Luckily, they weren¡¯t out of the vige yet when he saw Su Sang copse.

    All of this happened too suddenly. Seeing that Su Sanmei actually said that she wanted to sell herself to save her father, Chen Hu was extremely shocked and his heart ached. His daughter was also as old as Su Sanmei and was also a sensible and obedient child.

    Chen Hu came back to his senses and quickly took out the silver. No matter what, he could not watch this happen.

    Old Wu held the silver in his hand and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s vomiting blood due to his injuries. Bring him in first. Since I¡¯ve been paid with silver, I¡¯ll use good medicine to save his life.¡±

    Chen Hu was relieved and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±

    Old Wu turned and walked away.

    Chen Hu was in a difficult position. He had wanted Old Wu to help carry Su Sang in, but now, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said decisively, ¡°Chong, Hua,e, help me carry your father over.¡±

    With that, Chen Hu said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, you have to get it together too. The children have to rely on you. Doctor Wu is good at medicine. Third Brother will definitely be fine. Everything will pass.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks, Brother Hu.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. She pulled Su Sanmei up, picked up Su Xiaolu, and followed Chen Hu.

    Su Sang could still be saved. Hope ignited in her heart. She thought that even if they had to go, Su Sang had to lead them.

    Now Su Sang still had a chance of survival. Even if it was a desperate struggle, she could not give up.

    This was all the more reason for her not to fall. What would happen to the children if she did too? How frightened would they be?

    Whether it was for the children or for Su Sang, a tenacious strength burst out of Madam Zhao¡¯s body, supporting her to not copse and persevere.

    Chen Hu, Su Chong, and Su Hua carried Su Sang into Old Wu¡¯s courtyard. Under Old Wu¡¯s instructions, they carried him onto a bed in a side room.

    Old Wu also turned around and went to the main room and quickly brought out the medical kit. Without saying a word, he opened up Su Sang¡¯s clothes, took out a silver needle, and began to insert the needle.

    Madam Zhao and the others waited worriedly at the side.

    Chen Hu wiped the sweat from his brow.

    About fifteen minutester, Su Sang woke up. He sat up in pain, tilted his head, and spat out a mouthful of dark blood beside the bed.

    When he was done, hey down and exhaled slowly.

    Old Wu started to take out the silver needles. He said calmly, ¡°His life is saved, but his heart is badly injured. I¡¯ll grab some medicine for himter. He will have to take it for a few days.¡±

    Chen Hu heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that everything was fine.

    Old Wu nced at Su Sang and asked casually, ¡°Tell me, what happened? What made you so sad that you almost died?¡±

    Su Sang kept his mouth shut.

    Chen Hu pursed his lips and gritted his teeth. ¡°Doctor Wu, it¡¯s like this. Old Master Su couldn¡¯t bear to see Sang¡¯s family live a good life outside, so he removed them from the family tree. What they worked hard for these few months also belongs to the Su family now.¡±

    Chen Hu was also sad. He felt that it was unfair to Su Sang, but this was how the world was. The parents¡¯ kindness was greater than anything else.

    Old Wu looked at the children around Madam Zhao and said, ¡°So your family is homeless now.¡±

    Madam Zhao lowered her head.

    Su Sang said weakly from the bed, ¡°Doctor Wu, we¡¯ll leave in a while.¡±

    Chen Hu looked anxious. ¡°Sang, how can you leave now? If you leave¡­¡±

    If he left like this, there would be no way out for him. He couldn¡¯t say the rest. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t take Su Sang¡¯s family back to his home. His parents would never agree.

 Chapter 43 - Temporary Stay

    <h4>Chapter 43: Temporary Stay</h4>

    Of course, Su Sang knew this. He said softly, ¡°Go home, Hu. Leave me here. You¡¯re not well. Go back. You¡¯ve done enough for my family already. You have a wife and daughter waiting for you. Go back.¡±

    He would remember Chen Hu¡¯s kindness for the rest of his life.

    He could not implicate Chen Hu¡¯s family. His misfortune was already destined. He could not let Chen Hu¡¯s family suffer because of him.

    Chen Hu looked pained. He looked at Su Sang with difficulty. ¡°Sang, how can I go back?¡±

    The words, the things that might happen, didn¡¯t need to be said. They all knew it in their hearts.

    Su Sang knew, and so did Chen Hu.

    Chen Hu was in pain because he found it difficult to ept that this would be theirst farewell.

    Su Sang, on the other hand, smiled. ¡°Brother Hu, life isn¡¯t easy. I¡¯m lucky to have a brother like you, and I have no regrets. I know you have feelings, but you also have a wife and daughter. It¡¯s the best you can do. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Go. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get my life back. I won¡¯t fall like this. I¡¯ll write to you after I¡¯ve settled your sister-inw and nephews.¡±

    With a brother like Chen Hu, Su Sang was already very satisfied.

    Even if the road ahead was difficult, he had to face it.

    Even if he had to die, he had to fight. Even if it wasn¡¯t for himself, he had to fight for his children¡¯s survival. He couldn¡¯t choose to end things without doing anything. He couldn¡¯t be so cowardly.

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes showed determination. He pulled himself together.

    Chen Hu sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your letter.¡±

    After saying that, Chen Hu turned around and stroked the three children¡¯s hair. ¡°Good children. Be good and listen to your parents. Uncle will go back first.¡±

    Madam Zhao thanked him softly. ¡°Brother Hu, thank you.¡±

    Chen Hu said nothing and strode away.

    ¡°Ahem, there¡¯s still some money left after paying for the medicine. It¡¯s not suitable for you to move for the time being. It¡¯s best if you stay in bed and recuperate for a few days. If you really have nowhere to go, stay here temporarily.¡±

    Old Wu coughed lightly and left with the medical kit.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and say to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s recuperate first.¡±

    Su Sang had not expected to be able to stay with Old Wu.

    Although there was money, money could not buy friendship.

    Them living here as a family was definitely an intrusion. Old Wu had been living alone since he¡¯d arrived in the vige. He didn¡¯t even have ns to get married, which proved he didn¡¯t like crowds.

    It was really a great favor for him to let their family stay temporarily.

    Su Sang silently noted down his gratitude. If there was a chance in the future, he woulde back to repay the favor.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m ipetent. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao¡¯s swollen eyes and felt guilty and sorry for her. Looking at the worried eyes of his children, his heart ached for a moment. Blood surged in his throat and he swallowed it silently.

    Madam Zhao shook her head and said softly, ¡°Sang, I¡¯m not tired. As long as you¡¯re alive, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao stood up and said, ¡°Father, rest well. I¡¯ll get some medicine for you.¡±

    As Madam Zhao spoke, she turned to Su Chong and Su Hua and said, ¡°Chong, Hua,e with me and see if Doctor Wu needs any help. Sanmei, stay here and take care of your father and Simei.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded obediently and sat quietly by the bed.

    Su Xiaolu was put on the bed. She was neither asleep nor crying.

    After Madam Zhao and her two sons went out, Su Sang sighed. He looked at Su Sanmei and met her worried eyes. Seeing the fear in her eyes, Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Sanmei, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will get better.¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded gently, indicating that she believed him.

    Su Sanmei obediently took care of Su Xiaolu. Although she did not get to drink any milk, Su Xiaolu did not cry. Su Sanmei¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. Her fourth sister was so obedient.

    Madam Zhao brought her two sons to look for Old Wu. Seeing that there was firewood in Old Wu¡¯s courtyard, she asked Su Chong and Su Hua to chop the firewood and sweep the courtyard.

    Old Wu did not say anything. He took out the medicine and handed it to Madam Zhao before saying, ¡°The silver is enough for your family to stay and recuperate here. Make yourselves at home. Use whatever you want in the kitchen. I don¡¯t have many rules. When you cook, make my portion too. You don¡¯t have to save the meat here.¡±

    With that, Old Wu walked to the basket, picked it up, and carried it out the door.

    Madam Zhao took the medicine bag and thanked him repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Old Wu ignored him. Women were troublesome.

    Madam Zhao went to the kitchen. The kitchen was not clean, and there were still dishes in the pot that had not been washed for a long time.

    Madam Zhao smiled and washed them with water.

    Above the stove were about ten cubes of cured meat, weighing a hundred or two catties.

    From the looks of it, they hadn¡¯t been smoked for long yet.

    Madam Zhao knew that Old Wu probably liked to eat meat. The rice bucket was also filled with white rice.

    Madam Zhao was a little worried. Since she couldn¡¯t find corn anywhere, she wondered if she should just cook the rice only.

    She put these questions aside for the moment. She cleaned up the kitchen and started brewing medicine for Su Sang.

    Su Chong and Su Hua obediently chopped the firewood and swept the courtyard clean.

    Once they were done, they went to the kitchen to help.

    Madam Zhao had brewed the medicine for Su Sang and brought it to him.

    Only then did she have time to feed Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t eat and started crying. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±

    She was suffocating. She needed to pee and poop.

    However, now that they had no diapers, she couldn¡¯t poop. She had to let Madam Zhao know that.

    There was nothing she could do for this family except make herself easier to take care of and not cause more trouble.

    Su Xiaolu refused to eat. After crying for a while, Madam Zhao understood.

    After taking Su Xiaolu to the toilet, Su Xiaolu focused on eating and slept soundly.

    Su Sang drank the medicine and felt a little better. The family gathered around.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Sang, you should rest. It¡¯s gettingte. Doctor Wu isn¡¯t back yet. I¡¯ll go cook and wait for him.¡±

    Su Sang nodded.

    Madam Zhao brought Su Chong and Su Hua to the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know Old Wu¡¯s preferences, so she simply cooked as per usual. She went to the backyard to pick vegetables and washed a piece of cured meat.

    Sge stir-fried the meat, then cooked the vegetables and rice.

    It was already dark when Old Wu returned. He put down the basket on his back.

    Madam Zhao hurriedly went to the kitchen to bring the food to the main room.

    After Old Wu washed his hands and entered the house, Madam Zhao had already left. She was so careful that Old Wu frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Looking at the full meal and a bowl of meat, Old Wu ate a few mouthfuls and seemed to realize something. He got up and went out to the side room. The family had not eaten. After Old Wu came in, Madam Zhao stood up, looking nervous and worried.

 Chapter 44 - Temper

    <h4>Chapter 44: Temper</h4>

    Old Wu asked calmly, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Before the Su family could respond, Su Chong¡¯s stomach rumbled.

    Madam Zhao replied in embarrassment, ¡°Doctor Wu, we haven¡¯t. You eat first. We¡¯ll-¡±

    Old Wu interrupted Madam Zhao and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. You should be free to eat and drink here. How can you get better if you don¡¯t eat and drink? If you really don¡¯t want to trouble me, hurry up and get well.¡±

    Old Wu was a little fierce. He turned around and went straight to the kitchen. Good lord, there was only vegetable soup in the pot.

    Madam Zhao didn¡¯t leave a single piece of meat for themselves. They were all in his bowl. There was also no rice left in the pot, and only ayer of crusts remained.

    Since it was all white rice, Madam Zhao did not dare to cook too much of it. However, she did not know Old Man Wu¡¯s appetite, so she did not cook much and gave it all to him.

    The crusts were probably kept because she thought Old Wu was old and did not like to eat it.

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    Old Wu muttered impatiently.

    Madam Zhao cleaned the kitchen very well. Even the table that he had not used for a long time had been washed. Old Wu went out and brought the dishes back to the kitchen from the main room.

    Seeing that no one hade out of the side room, he roared fiercely, ¡°What are you waiting for? Waiting for me to chew it up and feed it to you? Hurry up ande eat!¡±

    Madam Zhao, who was in the room, trembled.

    The kids were scared too.

    Old Wu was very fierce, but his attitude was also clear. He wanted them to eat!

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go eat. The children are hungry.¡±

    ¡°Sang, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring it to you in a while.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and brought the children over.

    By the time Madam Zhao arrived at the kitchen, Old Wu had already scooped the vegetable soup into the pot.

    He took a bowl and distributed the rice. When he saw Madam Zhao, he said angrily, ¡°You cooked too little. I have a lot of rice here. Cook more tomorrow. There¡¯s too little meat. I don¡¯t even have enough to eat. Cook more of it tomorrow too. Kill a chicken and a duck in the chicken coop every two days.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another one bucket beside the rice bucket with flour. If you know how to make steamed buns, dumplings, and noodles, make them too. I find it annoying to keep eating rice only, understand?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao nodded in a daze.

    Old Wu felt that Madam Zhao was really petty and had no outlook. However, when he thought about how she was merely a woman to begin with, he thought that he should not argue with her.

    Women were troublesome.

    If he made it clear this time and Madam Zhao was still stingy about the food next time, then don¡¯t me him for losing his temper.

    Looking at the children, Old Wu said with a much better expression, ¡°Hurry up and eat. If you¡¯re not full, me your mother for cooking too little. Eat first. If there¡¯s not enough, let your mother cook some porridgeter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Su Chong nodded obediently, holding his bowl and chopsticks. He did not touch his chopsticks but thanked him first. Seeing Old Wu¡¯s age, he called him grandpa. He remembered that his father had told him that the elders in the vige were all grandpas.

    The elders in the vige were all in their grandfathers¡¯ generation, so it was not wrong for Su Sang to teach them like this.

    Su Hua also reacted and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Su Sanmei looked at Doctor Wu and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Wu.¡±

    Doctor Wu was stunned, and his eyes softened. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    However, none of the kids moved. They only started eating when he sat down and ate too.

    Doctor Wu looked at Madam Zhao and said calmly, ¡°You taught them well. Your husband should have some soup rice, but there¡¯s not enough for the children now. After they¡¯re done eating, get some meat and cook some porridge for him.¡±

    He had heard that Su Sang¡¯s two sons had mental problems. The fact that he could teach the two mentally retarded children so well meant that Su Sang and his wife had put in a lot of effort.

    They had really done a good job raising the kids.

    When Madam Zhao heard Old Wu¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was quiet during dinner.

    The children and Madam Zhao did not pick up more food or get seconds. After all, in her opinion, it was already good enough to have a mouthful of food now.

    Old Wu could only pick up food for the children. Seeing that they were so obedient, his attitude changed again and again.

    After finishing all the food, Old Wu got up. Before he went out, he did not forget to remind Madam Zhao again, ¡°Make more porridge and fill the pot to the brim. I¡¯ll be up early and I want to eat porridge in the morning. I won¡¯t be around during the day, so cook more rice. If I see you making so little food again, don¡¯t me me for losing my temper with you.¡±

    With that, Old Wu left with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Mother, Grandpa Wu is a good person.¡±

    Su Sanmei tugged at Madam Zhao¡¯s sleeve and whispered.

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded and whispered, ¡°Mother, Grandpa is good.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. Go and see your father. I¡¯ll clean up and prepare the porridge.¡±

    Although Old Wu was fierce, they could feel his kindness.

    Madam Zhao was relieved. Although she did not know where their family could go in the future, at least they could rest assured in Old Wu¡¯s house for the next few days.

    Su Sanmei helped Madam Zhao clean up, while Su Chong and Su Hua went to see Su Sang and told him about dinner.

    Madam Zhao added a lot of meat and rice to the porridge.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the fragrance to spread.

    Old Wu was washing herbs in the courtyard. When Su Chong and Su Hua came out, the two of them immediately squatted down to help.

    Old Wu looked at the two quiet and obedient children and said gently, ¡°You want to help me?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded. They wanted to help, and they were waiting for Old Wu to teach them what to do.

    Old Wu smiled. ¡°You guys are quite obedient. Even those with normal brains might not be as discerning as you.¡±

    They wanted to help, but they did not cause trouble. They just waited quietly for directions.

    If not for the fact that the two children were not quick-witted, Old Wu would have thought that they were normal children.

    However, no matter how obedient they were, their innocent eyes still betrayed them. Their minds were dim. They were different from normal people.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll teach you how to wash it. Cleaning these expensive herbs is meticulous work. Every root is very useful. You have to be careful not to break it, understand?¡±

    Old Wu handed over some of the herbs he had dug up.

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded, then followed Old Wu¡¯s example and washed carefully.

    They were patient. Old Wu saw this and liked the two children a little more. He had asked around about this family.

    He didn¡¯t think Su Sang had done anything wrong. It was just that the world was cruel. There were countless people like Su Sang in the entire dynasty, but so what? The world was like this.

    He considered himself to be fated with Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Otherwise, why had they onlye into contact now when they¡¯ve never crossed paths after living here for a few years? Since it was fate, it was up to the gods to decide if it was good or bad.

 Chapter 45 - Getting Better

    <h4>Chapter 45: Getting Better</h4>

    After washing the herbs, Madam Zhao¡¯s porridge was ready. Old Wu said to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Alright, you weren¡¯t full just now, right? Coincidentally, your mother has also finished cooking the porridge. Go and have another bowl.¡±

    With that, Old Wu carried the basket of herbs into the main room.

    Su Chong and Su Hua thought about it and went to the kitchen.

    They told Madam Zhao what Old Wu had told them.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°Since Grandpa Wu says so, go have some more. You guys take your time to eat. Mother will take care of your father.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded.

    Su Sanmei also had a small bowl.

    Madam Zhao brought the porridge to Su Sang.

    Su Sanmei watched her brothers eat their meat porridge contentedly. She looked at her bowl and brought it out.

    When Su Sanmei arrived outside the main house, she knocked lightly on the door and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa Wu, I brought you a bowl of porridge. Have some.¡±

    Su Sanmei stood nervously outside the door. The changes in her family had forced her to be more sensible. She knew that everything was different now. She no longer had a home.

    Old Wu lived alone in the vige and had no children. If only they could stay here.

    It was getting colder. Being homeless and having nowhere to hide from the cold meant death for their family. She didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    Su Sanmei stood outside the door but did not dare to knock again.

    After a long while, Old Wu got up and opened the door. When the door opened, he looked at the obedient girl outside the door. Old Wu said calmly, ¡°You eat. I¡¯m old. If I eat too much at night, I won¡¯t be able to digest it.¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Old Wu could not bear to re up at such a child. He did not need to look at Su Sanmei to understand what she was thinking. After all, this was what any normal person would think in this situation. If they could live, who would want to die?

    However, letting this family stay meant that it would be troublesome in the future.

    There were many sad things in the world. He couldn¡¯t possibly interfere with everything he saw. If he did, his days would be numbered. The more people there were, the troubles there would be.

    Old Wu would not let himself be approachable.

    Su Sanmei only nodded obediently and smiled sweetly at Old Wu. ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandpa Wu.¡±

    With that, Su Sanmei carried the bowl back to the kitchen.

    Seeing that Su Sanmei was so obedient, Old Wu closed the door and returned to the inner room. He smiled, sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°Smart and likable. But I have a heart of stone. No matter what, they would still have to leave.¡±

    Even though Old Wu was not friendly, Su Sang¡¯s family still expressed their gratitude with their actions.

    Su Sang rested in bed, and Su Xiaolu was ced beside him. Madam Zhao led the three children to clean up Old Wu¡¯s house.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei went to feed the chickens and ducks. They pulled grass and caught insects all day long.

    Knowing that Old Wu would wake up early every day to go out, Madam Zhao woke up early to steam buns.

    Even though Old Wu was not short of rice and grains, Su Sang¡¯s family did not gorge themselves.

    The house did not be troublesome and noisy since the family had moved in. Instead, it was clean and quiet. The three children were quiet. When they saw Old Wu, they would smile and call him ¡°Grandpa Wu.¡± Unless Old Wu called for them, they would not disturb him.

    His life was not disturbed, and Madam Zhao¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. It would be fine to let them stay for a few more days, Old Wu thought.

    One day, Old Wu came back early. He put down the herbs and saw Su Sanmei and her siblings feeding the chickens and ducks. Old Wu walked over.

    When Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei saw Old Wu, they smiled and called out to him, ¡°Grandpa Wu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Old Wu nodded gently and looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. He could not help but smile and touch the heads of the two children. ¡°Good children.¡±

    He looked at Su Sanmei and saw that the little girl seemed to be a little uneasy. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all good children. You¡¯ve taken good care of your two brothers. Go and call your mother over. Catch a duck and kill it to eat. The chickens and ducks have been fed to fat by you three, but your mother hasn¡¯t killed them to eat. I¡¯m already drooling just by looking at them.¡±

    Su Sanmei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She replied happily, ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, the little girl ran happily to the side room.

    Old Wu looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. The two brothers were obviously very happy.

    This family was all diligent. These children were so sensible that it was impossible not to like them.

    Old Master Su, who was the head of the Su family, was probably muddle-headed.

    Although, he was not muddle-headed at all. At the end of the day, he just did not care. That was why Su Sang¡¯s family ended up here.

    As he thought about it, Old Wu shook his head. This was none of his business. Looking at the fat chickens and ducks in the chicken coop, he nodded involuntarily. They gained weight in just a few days, so they should taste good.

    Madam Zhao arrived very quickly.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, which should we catch?¡±

    Madam Zhao asked Old Man Wu for his opinion. Although Old Man Wu had said a few days ago that he would kill one every two days, Madam Zhao could not bear to do so. She thought that it was enough to have cured meat to eat. These chickens and ducks couldy eggs.

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to keep the eggs?</i>?She thought.

    However, now that Old Wu had spoken, Madam Zhao definitely had to listen.

    Old Wu looked at Madam Zhao and said calmly, ¡°Choose the fattest one. Don¡¯t be stingy. Stew it in a pot.¡±

    One duck weighed at least seven to eight catties. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached at the thought of stewing the entire thing, even if it wasn¡¯t hers.

    ¡°O-okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao replied softly.

    Old Wu got angry at her. This woman was troublesome and stingy. He was afraid that once he left, she might just catch the smallest one.

    ¡°Go catch it. I¡¯ll point it out to you.¡±

    Old Wu felt that he had to watch with his own eyes so that he could eat the fattest duck.

    As expected, Madam Zhao looked hesitant, but she still went to catch it. After catching it, she still looked worried.

    As expected, she was petty. Old Wu stroked Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, Grandpa Wu will let you eat duck legster. Are you happy?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua immediately pped their hands and smiled loudly. ¡°I¡¯m happy. Thank you, Grandpa Wu.¡±

    This was so simple. Old Wu liked Su Chong and Su Hua even more. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and help Grandpa Wu grind the medicine.¡±

    With that, Old Wu brought Su Chong and Su Hua to the front yard.

    As Madam Zhao watched, her heart ached. At the same time, she had a thought that she shouldn¡¯t have.

    She grabbed the duck and went to the kitchen. Su Sang came to help too.

    Su Sanmei yed with Su Xiaolu.

    Madam Zhao said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, Doctor Wu treats Chong and Hua quite well.¡±

    Su Sang paused. ¡°Doctor Wu is a good man,¡± he said.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, when you¡¯re better, let¡¯s ask Doctor Wu if he¡¯s willing to take the children in. Sanmei knows how to wash clothes and cook. Chong and Hua are also obedient and hardworking.¡±

 Chapter 46 - Thereâ€™s a Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 46: There¡¯s a Tiger</h4>

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Sang lowered his head, hiding the redness in his eyes. He was afraid that Madam Zhao would cry if she saw him like this.

    Old Wu was a doctor. He had no shortage of food and clothes here. If he was willing to take his children in, then his children would be able to live. No matter what, he had to keep his children safe.

    The couple did not speak again. They worked in silence.

    The family had been staying at Old Wu¡¯s ce for five days, and Su Sang was almost fully recovered. They should be leaving in a few days.

    The couple had a tacit understanding about this. They had each other in their eyes. They weren¡¯t afraid to leave this ce. Their hearts just ached for these children. If there was even the slightest possibility, they had to hold on to any hope that there was.

    Stewed duck was the same as stewed chicken. Old Wu did notck anything at home. They stir-fried it first before stewing it and added some dried fungi. When the soup in the pot boiled, the fragrance wafted out.

    As the sky gradually darkened, and the food was ready. When Su Sang set the table, Madam Zhao went out to call them to eat. Seeing her two sons diligently and obediently help grind the medicine, Madam Zhao felt a warmth in her heart.

    When Old Wu saw Madam Zhao, he said indifferently, ¡°Is the meal ready?¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Old Wu didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to Madam Zhao anymore. Knowing that the meal was ready, he pped his hands and shouted to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re done for today. We¡¯ll do more tomorrow when we¡¯re free. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were especially obedient. Their eyes lit up when they heard that it was time to eat, but they still cleaned up the medicine in the stone mill and carefully packed it as Old Wu had taught them.

    They did it slowly and carefully. They could stay calm even when they were hungry.

    Old Wu saw this and remained silent. When they were all done, they went to the kitchen together to eat.

    Even if Old Wu did not say anything, Madam Zhao could feel that he liked her two sons very much.

    Su Sanmei sat obediently in the kitchen with Su Xiaolu in her arms. When Old Wu arrived, she stood up respectfully and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Wu.¡±

    The little girl had good manners.

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    The fragrant rice was just right, not too hard, and not too soft. It was obvious that Madam Zhao had grasped the skills well.

    Duck soup and a full basin of meat. The food smelled delicious.

    The dishes contained his own dried fungus. The taste was undoubtedly delicious.

    Madam Zhao scooped the rice into a bowl and gave it to Old Wu first. Old Wu did not stand on ceremony and started eating. He also gave the duck legs in the bowl to Su Chong and Su Hua.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±

    Old Wu said calmly and then buried his head in the meat and soup.

    Half of the pot of meat was gone after this meal.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. When Old Wu saw this, he only rolled his eyes. How petty and useless.

    After dinner, Su Sang helped Madam Zhao clear the dishes.

    Old Wu had already returned to his room.

    The weather was getting colder and it was practically dark after dinner. There was nothing much to do, so everyone went to bed early after washing up.

    During the night, the family huddled in one bed. The children were asleep, but the couple were still awake.

    It seemed especially cold today. Madam Zhao sighed and said, ¡°Sang, it¡¯s cold. It should be snowing soon.¡±

    Su Sang replied softly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the twelfth of November. It¡¯s about time for the snow to fall.¡±

    Su Sang knew that Madam Zhao was worried. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat her on the shoulder. ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded slightly. The two of them did not speak anymore. They seemed to be asleep, but no one knew if they really fell asleep.

    Neither of them mentioned this. The road ahead was bleak. It wasn¡¯t as if they could actually fall asleep after saying so. They just closed their eyes and let their thoughts wander.

    At this moment, it was snowing heavily outside the house.

    Before long, the ground was covered in ayer of white. The snow was still falling, and the vige was quiet as everyone fell asleep.

    The trees in the quiet forest swayed, and birds were startled away. It was as if something hade down from the forest and was stumbling towards the vige.

    Soon, there was a loud cry for help.

    ¡­

    Old Wu¡¯s house was at the entrance of the vige. A figure ran over and knocked on the door loudly. ¡°Doctor Wu, help! Doctor Wu, quickly get up and save him. There¡¯s been an ident. The big cat on the mountain hurt someone.¡±

    The loud shouting outside woke up Old Wu and Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Su Sang stood up and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, take the children and sleep. I¡¯ll go out and see if Doctor Wu needs help. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already recovered.¡±

    With that, Su Sang rolled out of bed.

    Old Wu, on the other hand, got up quickly. He came out with a medical kit on his back. His face was dark, and he did not look happy when he saw Su Sang.

    ¡°So noisy.¡±

    When Old Wu passed Su Sang to open the door, Su Sang heard him mutter with anger.

    It was snowing outside and the cold wind blew. Of course, he could not be happy to be woken up at this time.

    Su Sang said nothing. He just followed Old Wu and stayed behind him, waiting for his orders.

    Old Wu opened the door. It was a viger with the surname Zhou. His name was Zhou Quan and he was about the same age as Su Sang. Su Sang knew him.

    As soon as the door opened, Zhou Quan said anxiously, ¡°Doctor Wu,e with me quickly. Two people were injured by the big cat. They¡¯re waiting for you to save their lives.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way. Su Sang, help me carry the trunk.¡±

    Old Wu spoke lightly and tossed the medical kit to Su Sang while he tucked his hands into his pockets.

    Zhou Quan was anxious, so he did not have the time to talk to Su Sang. He led the way quickly.

    He was afraid that Old Wu wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up, but every time he looked back, Old Wu followed closely with ease. On the other hand, Su Sang jogged after him, panting.

    When they arrived at Zhou Quan¡¯s house, they heard someone crying out in pain from inside. The woman asked helplessly, ¡°Second Uncle, what can I do?¡±

    Zhou Quan shouted anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know sh*t. Don¡¯t mess around. Go and boil some water. I¡¯ve invited Doctor Wu over.¡±

    With that, Zhou Quan turned to Old Wu and said politely, ¡°Doctor Wu, my two rtives are hunters. They were hurt by the tiger while they were hunting. Please save them.¡±

    Old Wu said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. I can only say that I¡¯ll do my best. If you want to save them for sure, then find someone else.¡±

    Old Wu would not spoil anyone, and he could not promise anyone.

    He was also famous for his bad temper. When he said this, Zhou Quan was speechless. He did not dare to offend him and hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Wu, don¡¯t be angry. We know what you¡¯re saying. You do your best to save people. Whether they live or die in the end has nothing to do with Doctor Wu.¡±

 Chapter 47 - Intentional

    <h4>Chapter 47: Intentional</h4>

    If they were saved, it was because Doctor Wu¡¯s medical skills were good. If they could not be saved, it was because his time was up.

    Doctor Wu had lived in the vige for three years, and the vigers more or less understood his temper. Moreover, his family was in danger right now, so Zhou Quan could not possibly offend Doctor Wu.

    Doctor Wu made things clear, and Zhou Quan quickly realized his mistake.

    Zhou Quan apologized, but Old Wu did not argue with him. He went straight into the house to see the injured.

    Su Sang followed closely behind. As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strong stench of blood. He looked towards the bed. One of them was lying on the bed, his fate unknown. The other was sitting in front of the bed, one arm hanging down, his expression uncontrobly twisted.

    Old Wu stepped forward and the woman immediately retreated.

    The two of them were seriously injured. One of them had lost a leg, while the other had his hand bitten off and his bones shattered. The hand was attached by only skin.

    After Old Wu took a look, he said, ¡°His injuries are too serious. He has to stop the bleeding to save his life. Let¡¯s leave everything to fate. A broken hand can be reconnected, but it will be useless in the future.¡±

    As Old Wu spoke, he opened the medical kit and took out silver needles to insert the needle.

    He was lucky to have escaped from the tiger¡¯s mouth, but he was probably useless now.

    He was lucky to be alive.

    When the hot water was brought, he cleaned the blood and shattered bones from the wound. The unconscious person woke up in pain, but quickly fainted again from the pain.

    By the time Old Wu finished treating the wounds of the two injured, the sky was already bright.

    Zhou Quan¡¯s wife brought over some chicken soup and helped feed it to the two rtives.

    Their faces were pale as they thanked Old Wu gratefully. ¡°Doctor Wu, thank you for saving us.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression was calm. He did not speak and only waved his hand.

    The two of them were father and son. The one who was seriously injured and lost a leg was the father, while the one who injured his left hand was the son. The father¡¯s name was Zhou Anding, and the son¡¯s name was Zhou Shunshun.

    ¡°I¡¯m old after all. After decades of hunting, I almost lost my life this time.¡±

    Zhou Anding sighed. He felt lucky to have survived and regretful that he had not been able to hunt down a tiger.

    Zhou Shunshun lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault. I was useless.¡±

    If not for his slow reaction, the tiger would not have broken free and they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.

    Zhou Anding did not me Zhou Shunshun. Instead, heforted him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. Tigers are different from other ferocious beasts. It¡¯s normal for you to be afraid. This is heaven¡¯s will. Although we didn¡¯t manage to get rich, we¡¯re lucky to have survived.¡±

    Zhou Anding looked exhausted. He looked at Zhou Quan and said, ¡°Good nephew, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we can live this time.¡±

    Zhou Quan hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Second Uncle, we are of the same family. Why are you saying such things? Just stay at home and recuperate.¡±

    Zhou Anding and Zhou Shunshun nodded.

    Old Wu packed his things and said, ¡°Come and get the medicer. Take the medicine on time three times a day. I¡¯lle and change the medicine once a day. As long as you don¡¯t have a high fever for the next three days, your life will basically be safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Zhou Quan nodded repeatedly and said to the woman, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go get the medicine with Doctor Wu.¡±

    Zhou Quan¡¯s wife, Madam Sun, immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Old Wu handed the medical kit to Su Sang while he walked out of the house with his hands behind his back.

    Su Sang seemed to have something on his mind. He looked at the Zhou father and son, as if he wanted to ask something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. He followed Old Wu back.

    Madam Sun followed along and asked many questions along the way.

    Madam Sun took ten taels of silver for the medicine. Old Wu went to get the medicine while Madam Sun waited. Seeing that Su Sang did not leave, she smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Brother Su, I remember that you¡¯re also good at hunting. Perhaps you should try to catch that big tiger. If you really catch it, you¡¯ll be rich. A tiger can easily be worth a few hundred taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Although my second uncle and his son are seriously injured now, they caught tigers in the past. Catching big wild boars was also amon thing. Ordinary families like ours don¡¯t earn much money every year, but those who are good at hunting can easily earn dozens or hundreds of taels of silver. We can also earn a few taels of silver just by running errands for them.¡±

    As Madam Sun spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. Although Zhou Anding and his son were seriously injured, they had money. If she saved their lives, her family would benefit a lot.

    Therefore, this was a good thing for their family. They would also get a lot of money and Zhou Anding would owe them a favor.

    Everyone in the vige knew about Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Madam Sun was just saying that for the sake of it. It didn¡¯t matter if Su Sang went or not. She wouldn¡¯t lose anything if he did not go, but if he went, what if he really hunted a tiger? Wouldn¡¯t he owe her a favor then?

    Su Sang¡¯s expression was calm. He did not reply and turned around to leave.

    Madam Sun pursed her lips and didn¡¯t mind. In any case, she was chatting.

    After grabbing the medicine, Madam Sun went back.

    Su Sang went to find Old Wu. He hadn¡¯t figured out how to ask yet.

    Old Wu was the first to lose his patience. He said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you dawdling like a woman? If you have something to say, say it. If not, get out. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡±

    Su Sang took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Doctor Wu, how much can a tiger be worth?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Sang and saw his determined expression. He said, ¡°A tiger¡¯s body is full of treasures. It¡¯s worth at least a hundred taels of silver. If it¡¯s a young and strong tiger, it¡¯s worth at least three hundred taels.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. Seeing him like this, Old Wu didn¡¯t need to think about what Su Sang wanted to do. He sneered and said, ¡°You want to fight tigers. I think you¡¯re just going to be their food. From the wounds of that father and son, they met a male tiger. A male tiger in his prime, young and strong. I advise you to give up on that idea.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s words were undoubtedly a bucket of cold water.

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes dimmed. Tigers were valuable, but he might not seed even if he risked his life.

    Some time ago, he had never left the mountains empty-handed. He seemed to be very lucky, but before their family could enjoy a good winter, bad luck came.

    Su Sang went out, disheartened.

    Wu watched him go and shook his head gently.

    The news that a tiger had hurt someone quickly spread throughout the vige. Everyone went to Zhou Quan¡¯s house to see Zhou Anding and his son. They mainly wanted to find out if the tiger was far from the vige. What if it got cold and it ran down the mountain to hurt people in the vige?

    Fortunately, the father and son said that the tiger was a few mountains away from Southern Mountain Vige. In the deep mountains, there were also many wild boars. As long as people did not take the initiative to provoke them, the tiger would not leave the mountain.

    Only then did the people rx.

 Chapter 48 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 48: Decision</h4>

    Madam Zhao immediately sensed that something was on Su Sang¡¯s mind. Thinking about the two people that Old Man Wu had gone to treat, Madam Zhao immediately knew what Su Sang was nning.

    When she was cooking at night, Madam Zhao started crying. She said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, I won¡¯t allow you to go.¡±

    Looking at Madam Zhao¡¯s tears, Su Sang smiled at her and said, ¡°Darling, if I¡¯m lucky, we don¡¯t have to leave. We can build a house and buynd.¡±

    Not only did Madam Zhao not stop crying, but her tears fell even more. She said, ¡°Sang, that¡¯s a tiger, not a chicken or rabbit.¡±

    How lucky he had to be to get a family settled.

    How could they do something that even the hunters could not? More likely, he would lose his life.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, let me go. I promise I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Madam Zhao firmly refused. Seeing that Su Sang was determined to go, Madam Zhao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    If they lived, they would live together. If they died, they would die together.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s determination made Su Sang¡¯s heart ache. He choked and said, ¡°Darling, how can I let youe?¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tears kept flowing out. She also said in a choked voice, ¡°Sang, how can I let you go? If we leave here, it doesn¡¯t matter if we have to be beggars, as long as I¡¯m with you. I can¡¯t let you go alone.¡±

    In any case, there was no way out of this. Even if she had to throw her life away, she would stay with Su Sang.

    Su Sang hung his head and said nothing more.

    Madam Zhao thought that he had given up on this thought.

    After dinner that night, Su Sang and Old Wu went to change the medicine for Zhou Anding and his son.

    When they returned, the children were asleep.

    Su Sang gently touched the faces of the three children before lying down beside Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao was still awake. Knowing that Su Sang had returned, she turned around and leaned against his shoulder.

    Su Sang sighed and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    He had almost recovered and it was time to leave. There was no reason for them to stay at Old Wu¡¯s house.

    However, no matter how big the world was, there was no ce for their family. It was so cold. Where could they go if they left Southern Mountain Vige?

    Madam Zhao cried silently and said softly, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ll go wherever you go. I¡¯ve decided to follow you for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind.¡±

    Su Sang sighed heavily.

    He hugged Madam Zhao. During this period of time, Madam Zhao had lost weight again. Her body was always cold, and she did not have much milk. The couple hugged each other tightly. Su Sang hoped that Madam Zhao would feel warmer this way.

    As for Madam Zhao, she felt at ease by relying on Su Sang. She was afraid that Su Sang would quietly enter the mountain, so she did not dare to let go.

    It snowed during the night, and the next day the ground was thick with snow.

    The children all rubbed their hands together in the cold. It was cold, but they still worked diligently.

    After feeding the chickens and ducks, Su Sanmei came back to help take care of Su Xiaolu. She sat in the house with Su Xiaolu in her arms and wiped her tears as she said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, I¡¯m so afraid of losing our father and mother. What should we do?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not speak yet. She could not help at all. She could only cry and ask Su Sanmei to carry her to the water vat to y. She took the opportunity to inject the spiritual spring water into the water vat.

    Now that their family had nowhere to go, she didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    She knew what Su Sang and Madam Zhao were thinking, but she was powerless to stop them. She could only remember everything and pray that Su Sang would be safe no matter what he did.

    Su Sanmei hugged Su Xiaolu and talked for a while before wiping away her tears and pretending that nothing had happened.

    Su Chong and Su Hua still helped Old Wu with his work. Sometimes, they would run to Su Sanmei and kiss Su Xiaolu.

    Perhaps because they felt too many heavy things, the two brothers were quieter and more obedient. Their eyes were still clear and ignorant, but they rarely smiled anymore.

    On the 18th of November, Zhou Anding and son had already been picked up by their families. Gradually, no one spoke about the tiger anymore.

    Su Sang was already better. He didn¡¯t say anything about leaving, and Old Wu didn¡¯t rush him.

    Old Wu did not have the time to care about Su Sang¡¯s family. Su Sang¡¯s family was very quiet. Su Chong and Su Hua could work and they were obedient. Madam Zhao was good at washing clothes and cooking. To him, it did not matter if Su Sang¡¯s family left or not.

    However, he knew very well that it was difficult to be a good person. It was impossible for him to ask them to stay. Therefore, it was up to Su Sang¡¯s family whether they left or not. If they left, Old Wu would not ask them to stay. If they did not leave, he would not chase them away. If he did, it would be after this winter.

    He¡¯d thought that since Su Sang knew tigers weren¡¯t easy to fight, he¡¯d probably given up the idea. However, the ident happened on the 19th of November.

    This morning, Old Wu woke up and saw that only Su Sanmei was working in the kitchen. She ced the little girl on the stove stool and wiped her tears as she worked. Old Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little girl, why are you crying? Where are your parents? Your eldest brother and second brother aren¡¯t up yet?¡±

    Su Sanmei looked at Old Wu with tears in her eyes and said in a choked voice, ¡°Grandpa Wu, Father, Mother, and my brothers have entered the mountains to hunt the tiger. Sob, they left Simei and me behind¡­¡±

    Su Sanmei¡¯s tears kept flowing, but Old Wu was shocked.

    After a while, Old Wu came back to his senses and said in frustration, ¡°They¡¯re really not afraid of death. I didn¡¯t even chase you guys away!¡±

    Old Wu was furious, but when he saw Su Sanmei wiping her tears, he said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Take care of this little girl. I¡¯ll go out and see if I can find your parents.¡±

    Old Wu really did not expect Su Sang to bring his wife and son along. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? Wasn¡¯t he just courting death?

    Old Wu had no idea when they left. After all, he drank every night and slept soundly.

    He thought that if he didn¡¯t chase them away, Su Sang would understand that he could stay as long as he was thick-skinned.

    Old Man Wu didn¡¯t know what to say about Su Sang¡¯s stubbornness, but it had already happened. There was no point in saying anything else.

    As soon as Old Wu left, Su Sanmei cried out loud.

    Su Xiaolu also wanted to cry too, but she held it in and only prayed for Su Sang and the others in her heart.

    Last night, Su Sang was about to get up and leave quietly, but before he got out of bed, Madam Zhao said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Sang, don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind.¡±

    Su Sang also cried and said, ¡°Darling, just let me go. If I can¡¯te back, beg Doctor Wu to see if he¡¯s willing to take you and the children in. If he¡¯s willing to take even one, then leave one behind. And you leave with the children. Don¡¯t be afraid when ites to that. I¡¯ll wait in the underworld to pick you up.¡±

    Madam Zhaocried and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s go together. Even if I can only be a bait, let me go. If you don¡¯t let me go, I can¡¯t let you go alone.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 49: Together</h4>

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Sang and refused to let go.

    Then, the children woke up.

    Everyone was crying. Su Chong and Su Hua were sobbing. Su Chong said, ¡°Father, Mother, I want to go too. I¡¯m strong. I can help.¡±

    Su Hua also cried and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I want to go too. Let the tiger eat me first before letting Big Brother smash the tiger¡¯s head. Hua isn¡¯t afraid of death. Really.¡±

    Su Sanmei cried, ¡°Father, Mother, let me be the bait. My skin is tender. I¡¯m the only one that needs to die.¡±

    Madam Zhao immediately cried out in pain and pounded her chest. ¡°My children¡­¡±

    The family huddled together and wept.

    No matter what Su Sang said, they refused to let him go alone.

    Su Sang hugged his wife and child and said with a lump in his throat, ¡°I was ipetent. I couldn¡¯t give you a home. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve thought about it. It¡¯s not impossible for us to fight a tiger. Listen to me. A tiger is terrifying, but it¡¯s still an animal. I¡¯ll be the bait. You¡¯re strong, and so are Chong and Hua. I¡¯ll hold on to it and not let go. You guys use sticks and knives. Just cut off its head. If sacrificing myself can keep our entire family alive, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Madam Zhao wiped her tears and said seriously to Su Sang.

    When Su Sang heard this, he was about to retort, but Madam Zhao did not give him the chance.

    ¡°Father, if you were the bait, I might not be able to kill the tiger with my weak strength. Even if we were lucky enough to kill the tiger, how could a woman like me protect it? Then, what you exchanged your life for would only be someone else¡¯s.¡±

    Madam Zhao had never been so decisive. Her words left Su Sang speechless.

    As for Madam Zhao, she gently touched the three children and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for 30 years. I¡¯m satisfied, but Chong and the others are still young. If you hunt the tiger, you can bring the children to see a doctor. Even if I die, I have no regrets, because I believe that you will definitely treat our children well and protect them until they grow up.¡±

    At the end, Madam Zhao hugged Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, let me go. Besides, I might not die. It¡¯s a gamble on both sides. Bet on me. I believe you. You can definitely do it.¡±

    Su Sang clenched his fists. He knew that everything Madam Zhao said made sense.

    He hugged Madam Zhao tightly and finally said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Chong and Hua wille with us. Sanmei will wait for us here. Take good care of Simei.¡±

    Su Sang made up his mind. What he could not say was that if he really failed, he would not live alone. He would not let Madam Zhao die alone.

    As for the two sons, they would remember the way back. If Doctor Wu was kind enough, he might take them in.

    There was really no way out.

    After making his decision, Su Sang did not dy any further. He packed up with Madam Zhao and took the leftover cold steamed buns in the kitchen.

    Su Sang was extremely sorry about that, but there was nothing he could do about it. If he made it back alive, he would repay Doctor Wu. If he didn¡¯t, he would repay him in his next life.

    Before leaving, Su Sang squatted down and hugged Su Sanmei. He gently instructed her, ¡°Sanmei, you¡¯re the most obedient. Daddy has left Simei in your care. Can you wait for us at home?¡±

    Su Sanmei nodded through her tears.

    Su Sang went to hug Su Xiaolu again and kissed her forehead before putting her down.

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Sanmei and Su Xiaolu with tears in her eyes.

    They left quietly, not looking back.

    This night was one that Su Xiaolu would never and could never forget.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but cry when she thought about it. It was already dawn, and she did not know where her parents were. Would Doctor Wu be able to find them?

    Or perhaps, he could bring back the news that they had died in the tiger¡¯s mouth.

    As a baby, she could do nothing but pray.

    She could only make herself obedient. When Su Sanmei made the rice soup, she would obediently drink it. She would be quiet, and Su Sanmei would tell Su Xiaolu everything that was on her mind.

    Su Sanmei said, ¡°Simei, Father and Mother both said that you¡¯re sent to us from heaven. I really hope that¡¯s true. If you¡¯re a god, you can definitely protect Father, Mother, and our brothers, right? If you can make them return safely, I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of your life, okay?¡±

    Tears fell on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face as she spoke.

    Su Xiaolu prayed that if the heavens really treated her well, then let her parentse back safely.

    She still felt that it was definitely not a coincidence that the heavens had given her the Space with the spiritual spring.

    If her wishes coulde true, she was willing to use her abilities to treat illnesses and save hundreds of evil people in the future to repay this blessing.

    ¡­

    In the evening, Old Wu returned alone. He had searched all day and found nothing. He was not rted to Su Sang¡¯s family. He had already done more than enough.

    He looked at Su Sanmei and said, ¡°The mountains are big. I didn¡¯t find your parents.¡±

    Su Sanmei held back her tears and handed Old Wu his bowl and chopsticks.

    Then, Su Sanmei knelt down with Su Xiaolu in her arms. She cried, ¡°Grandpa Wu, please take me and my sister in. I can work and I can eat very little. Even if I have to be a ve, I¡¯m willing to take care of you, Grandpa Wu. Please take me and my sister in.¡±

    Old Wu sighed and said, ¡°Get up. You don¡¯t have to be my ve. You can just wash my clothes and cook for me. As long as I stay in this vige, you and your sister will have food to eat.¡±

    In a world of ice and snow, Old Wu could not bear to chase Su Sanmei away. The little girl was sensible, so he would just treat it as doing a good deed.

    When Su Sanmei heard this, she kowtowed and thanked him.

    She thanked Old Wu for keeping them. At the same time, she prayed for a miracle and hoped that her parents and brothers would return safely.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang brought Madam Zhao and his two sons across the mountains and searched everywhere. Finally, on the third day, they found the tiger¡¯s tracks. After searching for four hours, they heard the tiger¡¯s roar.

    The low growl was so deep and powerful that it made people tremble.

    They began to set the trap carefully. The rope was handmade, as thick as a thumb, and Su Sang had woven it into the shape of a rope cage.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had arge club in their hands, while Su Sang had a machete.

    Madam Zhao acted as bait while Su Sang and the three children hid.

    Madam Zhao slit her wrist and let the blood flow out. She wiped the blood around her. As long as the tiger pounced at her, it would be caught by the rope.

    As bait, the tiger might bite her to death. Even so, she had no fear. As long as they could kill the tiger, their family would survive.

    The trap was not difficult. Su Sang and Zhou Anding had learned this from Zhou Anding and his son. He had gone with Doctor Wu for the past few days and stayed behind after Doctor Wu left. He had asked many questions about how to catch a tiger.

 Chapter 50 - Hunting the Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 50: Hunting the Tiger</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t hard to catch a tiger. The hard part was oveing the fear of ferocious beasts.

    Most hunters didn¡¯t catch tigers, because it was enough to hunt small game. If they had to fight a tiger, many hunters would do it together. The inexperienced ones would never fight a tiger.

    With Su Sang asking so many questions, Zhou Anding and his son could guess that if he had not been forced into a corner, he would not be going into the mountains to hunt tigers.

    Su Sang watched as Madam Zhao smeared the blood. He swallowed and hid the two children. He said, ¡°Chong, Hua, when the tigerester, don¡¯t be afraid, okay? When Father asks you to hit it, just hit it hard.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They had always been obedient.

    Su Sang stroked their hair and hid quietly.

    The fresh blood was carried far by the snowy wind.

    There seemed to be something attractive in the smell of blood.

    The tiger came sniffing the blood and stood still in the distance.

    When the golden figure of the tiger walked into sight, Su Sang pressed Su Chong and Su Hua down without making a sound.

    The tiger was very vignt. It looked at Madam Zhao from afar and did not approach or pounce on her immediately.

    Madam Zhao also saw it. She was trembling, her teeth were chattering, and her scalp was numb. However, she still calmed down and seemed to be struggling to prop herself up to escape, but was powerless to escape¡­

    Because of her struggle, blood flowed from the wound on her wrist. The smell of blood was pungent.

    The tiger also approached slowly. Its steps were steady, like the arrival of a king. Its cold and heartless eyes stared at Madam Zhao. When it was three meters away from Madam Zhao, it circled around her. The rope was hidden in the snow and there was Madam Zhao¡¯s blood covering it. The tiger did not notice anything unusual.

    It licked Madam Zhao¡¯s blood on the ground and looked at her with a dangerous gaze.

    In its eyes, Madam Zhao had undoubtedly be a delicious meal.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tongue pressed against her upper jaw as she grabbed a handful of snow and threw it towards the tiger. She was provoking the tiger.

    As expected, the tiger was enraged. It pounced towards Madam Zhao and opened its bloody mouth to bite her. Madam Zhao reached out to block it, and the tiger pounced on her and activated the trap.

    The rope cage tightened and hung Madam Zhao and the tiger up.

    ¡°Chong, Hua, hurry up.¡±

    Su Sang also rushed out at this moment. Su Chong and Su Hua also ran quickly to keep up. The two mentally retarded children were actually not frightened at this moment. Instead, they charged forward fearlessly like kamikaze warriors.

    The tiger knew that it had been tricked the moment it was hung. It has only bitten Madam Zhao¡¯s arm. Without hesitation, it gave up the food in its mouth and jumped. Although it couldn¡¯t jump out, the rope cage didn¡¯tpletely trap it. It only trapped the tiger¡¯s hind legs.

    It struggled with all its might. At the same time, it swiped at Su Sang with its huge ws.

    Su Sang shed at the tiger¡¯s head, and the tiger wed at his face.

    ¡°Hit it. Hit it hard. Kill it.¡±

    Su Sang ignored the pain. The tiger¡¯s ws had scratched his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore, but he continued to sh at the tiger with his machete.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also smashed the tiger on its head and body with their big clubs.

    The young and strong male tiger gradually stopped breathing.

    Its ws also scratched Su Chong and Su Hua, but they did not seem to feel any pain. Even when they were injured, they did not stop.

    When the tiger stopped breathing, Su Sang and the two children were still hitting it. The tiger¡¯s skull and bones were shattered.

    ¡°The tiger is dead. We did it, Sang.¡±

    Madam Zhao spoke weakly.

    Su Sang came to his senses and stopped. So did Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Chong¡¯s chest was scratched. His clothes were torn, and four bloody wounds were bleeding.

    Su Hua¡¯s shoulder was hit, and his wound was also bleeding.

    The left side of Su Su Sang¡¯s face was covered in blood and his left eye was swollen shut. Only his right eye was open.

    There were also a number of scratches, some deep-skinned and open, some shallow but still bloody.

    Su Sang staggered and untied the rope. He tore off a piece of cloth and tied it tightly around Madam Zhao¡¯s bleeding arm. He said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go home. We have a home now.¡±

    Even though they had paid a painful price, they had a home now. No one could snatch their home away from them in the future.

    The tiger¡¯s body was still warm. Su Sang cut open the tiger¡¯s neck and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, drink some tiger blood. Let¡¯s all drink some. Then we¡¯ll go home.¡±

    Madam Zhao leaned on the tiger¡¯s neck and drank its blood. She drank big mouthfuls and tears flowed out.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also drank the blood. Even though the tiger blood was disgusting, they drank it when their father told them to.

    Su Sang also drank some.

    Then it was time to carry the tiger back down the mountain on a stretcher that had been made.

    After walking for a few hours, they finally returned to Southern Mountain Vige at night.

    As they passed by the end of the vige carrying the tiger, someone saw them and immediately eximed, ¡°Everyone,e out and take a look. Su Sang has returned with a big tiger¡­¡±

    Su Sang did not stop. He took his wife and children back to Old Wu¡¯s house at the vige entrance. He knocked.

    The moment Su Sanmei heard the sound, she ran out to open the door. When she opened the door, she shouted in surprise and worry, ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡±

    After the surprise, Su Sanmei cried and shouted into the courtyard, ¡°Grandpa Wu,e out quickly. Save my parents¡­¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao carried the tiger into the courtyard and sat limply on the floor, panting heavily.

    Behind him, many vigers had already followed him into the courtyard to observe the big tiger¡¯s corpse.

    No one had expected Su Sang to go into the mountains to fight the tiger, and he had seeded.

    Only Su Sanmei ran to the main room and cried as she pulled Old Wu out.

    There was no big tiger in her eyes, only the blood of her parents and brothers.

    Old Wu did not expect Su Sanmei¡¯s family to return alive. He immediately followed Su Sanmei out. Seeing the people surrounding a tiger corpse and discussing it, Old Wu frowned and walked over. He shouted coldly, ¡°Move aside.¡±

    The crowd moved aside and Old Wu saw Su Sang¡¯s family. None of them were good.

    ¡°Sang, you¡¯re really impressive. I heard that tiger bone wine can treat illnesses. After you sell the tiger meat, can you give Auntie a tiger bone?¡±

    ¡°Sang, can you give my family one too?¡±

    Given the size of the tiger¡¯s carcass, it was hard not to want a piece of it. Someone was already speaking to Su Sang.

    Su Sang said very coldly and calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll sell it all. There¡¯s none for you.¡±

    Old Wu also mocked, ¡°I think you¡¯re all getting old and don¡¯t even want your dignity anymore. When their family was at their wits¡¯ end, why don¡¯t I see you guys giving them a single bowl of rice? When they had nowhere to go, why don¡¯t I see you guys helping out? All of you, get out. Don¡¯t dirty my courtyard.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Losing an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 51: Losing an Eye</h4>

    Old Wu was not a good-tempered person. He never cared about anyone¡¯s feelings. If he was unhappy with someone, he would not even treat them.

    The vigers dared to offend Su Sang, but they did not dare to offend Old Wu.

    They could only leave one after another. Old Wu closed the courtyard door ruthlessly.

    He looked back at Su Sang¡¯s family and snapped, ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll die soon?¡±

    Old Wu returned to the house angrily and came out with a medical kit. Su Sang¡¯s family was still in the courtyard.

    Old Wu rolled his eyes in anger. ¡°What are you waiting for? It¡¯s already dead. Do you think it¡¯ll run away? If you don¡¯t treat your injuries, I guarantee that you won¡¯t live long enough to sell the tiger and live a good life. These tiger ws and teeth are poisonous!¡±

    Su Sang looked at Old Wu and said with difficulty, ¡°Doctor Wu, our family risked our lives for this. I have to exchange it for money in town. I know you¡¯re kind-hearted. Please help me.¡±

    Old Wu was really speechless. Seeing Su Sang¡¯s determination, he said, ¡°Even if you want more money, you have to treat your wounds first. Look at your sons and wife. They¡¯re barely alive.¡±

    Su Sang was in good health, but Madam Zhao was not strong, and Su Chong and Su Hua were still children after all.

    How could they be fine after such serious injuries? They were barely holding on.

    When Su Sang saw this, his heart ached. He quickly knelt and begged, ¡°Please save them.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. If he didn¡¯t want to save them, he would have made Su Sang¡¯s family leave already.

    He let the family in.

    In the end, he could not dissuade Su Sang and carried the big tiger¡¯s corpse into the house as well.

    Old Wu treated Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s wounds, pulled out the poison, applied medicine, and bandaged them.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s arm was bitten. Although her bones were not broken and her hand was fine, her left hand would not have much strength in the future.

    Finally, it was Su Sang¡¯s turn. Old Wu cleaned the blood off Su Sang¡¯s face and said with a heavy expression, ¡°You¡¯re blind in this eye, do you know that? The eyeball is all scratched up. I have to cut it off for you.¡±

    Knowing he was blind, Su Sang was calm. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was just an eye. As long as the family was still well.

    Old Wu sighed at Su Su Sang¡¯s tone. ¡°You¡¯re a real man.¡±

    Although he was an ordinary farmer, he had the pride and courage that many people did not.

    Even if they were cornered, not everyone would dare to fight a tiger.

    Su Sang dared, and he did seed. Even though it had cost him a lot, it should be a good oue for their family.

    One eye and one hand in exchange for the entire family¡¯s survival.

    Just because of this, Old Wu had a whole new level of respect for Su Sang.

    After treating the wounds of Su Sang¡¯s family, Old Wu washed his hands and packed his things. ¡°How are you going to sell this?¡±

    Su Sang was a little dazed. When he heard Old Wu¡¯s question, he shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a big family in Goathorn Town with the surname Sun. In the past few months, I¡¯ve often gone there to deliver wild animals. Doctor Wu, I want you to help me take a message and see if the Sun family wants this tiger. If they do, let theme here and get it.¡±

    Su Sang felt that the Sun residence would take it. After interacting with them for the past few months, he roughly knew a little about the Sun residence. The young master and young miss of the Sun residence were born weak and ate supplements every day. The taste of wild goods was delicious, and with supplements, it was extremely nourishing.

    A tiger was also a great tonic and had many uses. The Sun family should not miss it.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you with that, but it¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll go early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Old Wu agreed.

    It was cold now. The tiger would be fine even if it was left outside for a night.

    Old Wu agreed, and Su Sang was relieved. He had suffered the worst injuries, and now that he had lost an eye, he was at his limit. Now that he was relieved, he began to fall asleep.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were also asleep.

    Madam Zhao forced herself to help brew the medicine. After everyone drank the medicine, the family fell asleep.

    Old Wu did not sleep. He even came a few times that night to check on Su Sang¡¯s family.

    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re lucky or not. Even the hunters couldn¡¯t take it down, but you guys did. I just don¡¯t know what kind of danger it was. Being so lucky can only be said to be God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    Old Wu muttered and checked the temperature of Su Sang¡¯s family one by one.

    ¡°None of them have a high fever. I guess they got lucky. Life is like weeds, it¡¯s tenacious.¡±

    Old Wu found it strange that none of them had high fever, but it was a good thing that they didn¡¯t.

    Old Wu also touched Su Sanmei¡¯s forehead. He was afraid that this girl, who was so nervous for the past few days, would suddenly rx and fall sick. But to his surprise, she was fine.

    ¡°Little girl, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    When Old Wu realized that Su Xiaolu was not asleep, he pinched her face and whispered.

    Su Xiaolu moved. She was a light sleeper and woke up easily. The moment Old Wu opened the door, she knew that there was no danger and she remained quiet.

    If anyone wanted to steal the tiger at night, she would definitely cry.

    ¡°How obedient. Your parents are lucky to have you. After this hurdle, you will have a good life in the future. Hurry up and sleep. I¡¯m taking care of your parents.¡±

    Old Wu stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and went out after muttering a few words.

    It snowed all night.

    The next morning, Su Sanmei and Madam Zhao woke up early.

    Old Wu was about to leave when he saw them get up and said, ¡°The medicine is still warm. Remember to drink it. If anyonees by, don¡¯t agree to anything. I¡¯ll bring people over as soon as possible.¡±

    Wealth moved the heart. Such a big tiger couldn¡¯t avoid being targeted.

    If it was snatched away at this time, this family would have no way out.

    With that, Old Wu left.

    Madam Zhao could only move one hand. She brought Su Sanmei to cook porridge. When Su Sang woke up, he would be able to eat the porridge. After eating porridge, he would drink medicine.

    Someone knocked on the door just after dawn.

    It was none other than Madam Wang. She banged on the door and shouted rudely,

    ¡°Su Sang, you bastard, open the door for me!¡±

    Madam Wang shouted, but the door would not open, so she could only change her tone. She could be rude to Su Sang¡¯s family, but she did not dare to be disrespectful to Old Wu.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, Doctor Wu, open the door. Please help me.¡±

    Su Sang knew all too well why Madam Wang hade.

    Madam Zhao was in a daze when she heard Madam Wang¡¯s voice. She did not know what to do and could only look at Su Sang and say, ¡°Sang, what should we do?¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were cold. He said calmly, ¡°No one can take what¡¯s mine.¡±

    Su Sang got up with Madam Zhao¡¯s help. He didn¡¯t open the door. Instead, he looked at her and said firmly, ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s no longer rted to us.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Wealth Moves Oneâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 52: Wealth Moves One¡¯s Heart</h4>

    Although they did not open the door, Madam Wang did not leave immediately.

    She was anxious. That was a huge tiger. It was worth hundreds of taels.

    ¡°This unfilial son, this unfilial son!¡±

    Madam Wang stomped her feet in anger. Even Old Master Su¡¯s expression darkened.

    Su Dng and Su Eng wanted to climb the wall. Their eyes were also filled with greed. Why was the Third Brother¡¯s family so lucky? When they entered the mountains, they always caught wild pheasants or hares. Now, they even caught a huge tiger.

    The entire vige knew that Zhou Anding and his son had been bitten by a tiger a few days ago. They had never gained anything from hunting for their entire lives, but Su Sang had managed to bring down a tiger.

    A few hundred taels at once. How could they not be jealous?

    However, Old Wu had built the wall so high that they could not see inside even if they stood on tiptoe.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Third Brother is angry with us, so he refuses to see us.¡±

    Madam Li rolled her eyes and criticized Madam Wang and Old Master Su.

    Madam Zhou was also quick-witted. She immediately shouted at the door, ¡°Third Brother, Third Sister-inw, open the door. Let me take care of you. We¡¯re all family, after all, we¡¯re still blood rtives.¡±

    No one had expected Su Sang to be able to bring a tiger back. Faced with such wealth, they could not sit still. After thinking about itst night, they had to bring Su Sang¡¯s family back.

    So, the family came early in the morning.

    ......

    With this tiger, their family¡¯s lives would soar. They could go to town to buy a house and start a business. If they lived a good life, they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer as farmers like this and the children could also study.

    At this moment, it didn¡¯t matter how they did it. They just had to carry the tiger away.

    However, Su Sang¡¯s family was clearly inside, but they refused to open the door.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou persuaded them earnestly.

    Madam Wang cursed and threatened.

    She had already said all sorts of nasty things.

    Meanwhile, Madam Li and Madam Zhou tried to smooth things over for Madam Wang, saying that Madam Wang had a sharp tongue but a soft heart.

    Old Master Su did not say a word. When he felt that the rest had said enough, Old Master Su said, ¡°Sang, at the end of the day, we¡¯re all family. You¡¯re also injured, and it takes time to recuperate. Father is willing to let youe home. After we sell the tiger, we¡¯ll buy wives for Chong and Hua in a few years. When the timees, they¡¯ll just have a few children. At the end of the day, they¡¯re not very bright. They¡¯ll always need the help of their cousins. You have to understand this.¡±

    Old Master Su felt that since he had said so much, Su Sang should be able to understand. Now, he was just waiting for Su Sang to open the door.

    Inside, Su Sang and his family were sitting on the bed.

    Madam Zhao could not help but cry again. There were too many worries and fears in her heart.

    Her thoughts wereplete. In the end, she only silently asked the heavens why her life was so difficult.

    Su Sang clenched his hands, shaking.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked helpless. They looked at their father and then at their mother, not knowing what to do.

    Su Sanmei also cried. She reached out and pulled Madam Zhao, saying softly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Madam Zhao came back to her senses. She wiped her tears and reached out to hold Su Sang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sang, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao had tears in her eyes, but her trust in him had never wavered. Even if he were to go back now, Madam Zhao would still follow him.

    Su Sang reached out to wipe away Madam Zhao¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Darling, we have nothing to do with their family anymore. Let them shout. If they really want to barge in, just say that the tiger has been sold to Doctor Wu. No matter what, no one is worthy of a share.¡±

    Madam Zhao had exchanged her life for this tiger. Her family had exchanged their lives for it.

    He would never allow anyone to take it away. No one.

    However, when he thought of the family outside the house, no matter how he said it, his heart still ached.

    This pain would follow them for the rest of his life, and he would never forget it. After all, they had given birth to him. He called them father and mother for thirty years.

    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    Madam Zhao lowered her eyes and replied softly.

    ¡°After we sell the tiger, we¡¯ll buynd and build a house. We¡¯ll also buy some fields and go to town to treat Chong and Hua.¡±

    Su Sang gently held Madam Zhao. His left eye was gone, and the wound was still hurting. Madam Zhao¡¯s left hand was gone, and the wounds on Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s body were so deep. All these injuries were indelible. He could not turn back.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded in response.

    As for the family outside the house, no matter how much they shouted, the door would not open.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Third Brother is determined not to open the door. What should we do?¡±

    Su Dng frowned and looked unhappy. He was very unhappy that Su Saburo refused to open the door.

    Then he thought of the big tiger. He wanted to kick the door down.

    ¡°Father, Mother, I think Third Brother is determined to sever ties with us. If you ask me, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Just break down the door and snatch it. No matter what, he owes Father and Mother a favor. It¡¯s only right for him to use this tiger to repay you.¡±

    Su Eng said fiercely. Since Su Sang refused to do it the easy way, don¡¯t me them for being rude.

    Old Master Su looked at the closed door with a fierce glint in his eyes. He exhaled and said, ¡°Second Brother is right. Kick the door down.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Su Eng and Su Dng immediately started kicking the door.

    Last night, news of Su Sang killing a tiger spread throughout the vige. Today, Old Master Su brought arge family over and the vigers watched.

    Therefore, many nosy people came to watch as well.

    There was also a lot of discussion about Su Dng and Su Eng banging on the door.

    Some people said that Old Master Su was too vicious. He chased his third son away when he was useless, and only wanted to take him back when he became useful.

    Some people also said that Su Sang was too heartless and really hated his parents. It must have been Madam Zhao who instigated it, and that Madam Zhao should be divorced.

    Some people began to think about their rtionship with Old Master Su¡¯s family and wondered if they could get a piece of tiger meat to eat after Old Master Su¡¯s family snatched the tiger.

    The sound of the door being kicked made Su Sang¡¯s family jump.

    Su Sang was hurt, but he was also bitterly disappointed. Hearing the door being kicked open, he said, ¡°Darling, go get a knife.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were so frightened that they did not know what to do. Su Sang stroked their hair and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, don¡¯t be afraid. Come with Father to protect our home, just like when we fought the tiger.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not think much. They would only listen to instructions. After listening to Su Sang, there was an extraordinary determination in their eyes.

    They went to the yard and got the big club.

    Even Su Sanmei went to get a club. Madam Zhao and Su Sang held sickles. The family was ready.

    Su Xiaolu could only lie in bed and pray that Old Wu woulde back soon. They had to get through this crisis quickly.

 Chapter 53 - Kill Whoever Steals

    <h4>Chapter 53: Kill Whoever Steals</h4>

    ¡°RUMBLE¡ª¡±

    There was a loud bang and the yard door opened.

    Su Dng and Su Eng immediately rushed inside. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they stopped, because Su Sang¡¯s family was in the courtyard with knives and clubs in their hands.

    Su Dng pointed at Su Sang and cursed, ¡°Su Sang, what are you doing? Are you going to kill your biological parents?¡±

    Su Eng also pointed at Su Sang and scolded, ¡°Su Sang, you¡¯re really heartless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting struck by lightning?¡±

    Su Sang nced coldly at Su Dng and Su Eng before his gaze finallynded on Old Master Su. He said coldly, ¡°I, Su Sang, have long had nothing to do with you. I have nothing to do with the rest of the family either. From now on, I, Su Sang, will establish my own n. If you want to steal something today, don¡¯t me me for fighting to the death.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no way for our family to survive, then all of you can forget about living. Whoever dares to participate today, I¡¯ll remember all of you. In the future, I, Su Sang, will definitely kill your entire family. If you dare toe, try it. See what I can do.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s only eye swept coldly across everyone who entered the courtyard. There seemed to be blood in his eye, and his ruthlessness frightened everyone. They quickly retreated, afraid that Su Sang would remember them.

    ¡°Sang, you¡¯re mistaken. We wouldn¡¯t dare steal from you. Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯m just here to watch.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s decisiveness was truly frightening. They didn¡¯t dare think of stealing from him anymore.

    It was fine to watch the show, but it would be bad if they got involved in the mess.

    Everyone immediately distanced themselves from the Su family, indicating that they would definitely not steal anything.

    After all, Su Sang had even dared to kill a tiger. He was a man who didn¡¯t care about his life. A lunatic who didn¡¯t care about his life. Who would dare to provoke him?

    ......

    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter? Didn¡¯t I give birth to you? If I hadn¡¯t, where would you be now?¡±

    Madam Wang cursed angrily with her hands on her hips.

    Her eyes darted left and right, but she couldn¡¯t find the tiger. The tiger must have been hidden. God was blind to this unfilial son.

    Madam Wang looked at Su Sang, her eyes like a poisonous snake. She said, ¡°Su Sang, I want you to return the favor. When you were born, you weighed six catties and four taels. These six catties and four taels, either you cut off your flesh to return it, or you use that tiger to repay it. After that, whether you live or die has nothing to do with us.¡±

    After Madam Wang finished speaking, Su Sang sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to give birth to me. Why should I return it just because you said so? I, Su Sang, have had no parents since the day I left the family. If you¡¯re not convinced, go and ask the vige chief toe and reason with me.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be stupid enough to cut his flesh and die here.

    Pay her back with the tiger? Even less likely.

    Su Sang looked at Old Master Su and said coldly, ¡°Since you want a tiger so badly, you can fight it yourself. You don¡¯t need anything. Use your old wife as bait. You three are young and strong. Killing a tiger won¡¯t be a problem. If you¡¯re lucky, your old wife can alsoe back alive. As long as you¡¯re careful and don¡¯t lose an eye like me, you¡¯ll be fine after hitting it a few times.¡±

    Su Sang spoke casually, infuriating Old Master Su.

    ¡°You unfilial son. How dare you say such a treasonous thing.¡±

    Old Master Su gritted his teeth and red at Su Sang.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to say it? This is how I, Su Sang, fought the tiger. As long as you¡¯re willing to risk your life, it¡¯s not difficult to fight a tiger. It¡¯s not just me. Any family can fight a tiger!¡±

    Su Sang roared loudly like a tiger.

    His family had traded their lives for it. Why should these people snatch it from him? He not only had to say it, but he also had to say it loudly.

    ¡°Su Dng, you have three sons who are all half-grown boys. They have never starved or suffered from the cold, so they must be quite strong. If you let Madam Li be the bait, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to kill a few wild boars, if not a tiger.¡±

    Su Sang looked coldly at Su Dng and said.

    Before Su Dng could reply, Madam Li¡¯s face turned pale from fright. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Su Sang, stop sowing discord here.¡±

    Su Sang snorted. ¡°What sowing discord? My wife, Madam Zhao, did just that. You¡¯re both mothers. If she could do it, why can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Madam Li was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How can Madam Zhaopare to me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. My three sons are all smart. I¡¯m not like her, who only knows how toy rotten eggs!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯tpare to Madam Zhao because you¡¯re not worthy. You¡¯ll never be able topare to her. She dares to throw her life away, do you?¡±

    Su Sang red at Madam Li and said, ¡°Su Dng has three sons. There¡¯s no point in having you. If you give yourself to the tiger, not only will your three sons have a good life, but Su Dng can also find a new mother for his children. Look, how good is that?¡±

    Madam Li felt as if her heart was suffocating. She was so angry that she wanted to scream. Su Sang was trying to push her into a fire pit.

    Su Sang was clearly trying to divert the firepower. Madam Li was furious. When she saw Su Dng looking at her with a thoughtful expression, Madam Li knew that Su Sang had got what he wanted.

    Madam Li trembled as she tried to calm herself down. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Dng, he¡¯s trying to sow discord between us. There aren¡¯t that many tigers in the mountains. Tigers aren¡¯t that easy to fight. If they were that easy to kill, the tigers would have gone extinct long ago. He¡¯s trying to send us to the tigers to be eaten so that our family can be wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±

    Su Sang sneered.

    Su Dng was not the only one who had an idea. The others also had an idea.

    Madam Li¡¯s eyes darted around. Seeing that Madam Zhou was trying to hide, a trace of ruthlessness shed across Madam Li¡¯s eyes. She immediately called out to Madam Zhou and said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? If it¡¯s really so easy to kill a tiger, why don¡¯t we all go and be bait? It¡¯s fine as long as our sons and descendants can have a good life. But if they just want us to die, it won¡¯t be worth it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    How could Madam Li possibly allow Madam Zhou to escape?

    If it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for her, she wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for anyone.

    Madam Zhou cried out bitterly in her heart, but she had no choice but to agree with Madam Li and say, ¡°Sister-inw is right. It¡¯s not easy to fight that tiger. As mothers, it doesn¡¯t matter if we die. But if anything happens to our children and husbands, it would be meaningless. Even the officials have warned us to keep our distance from tigers and ferocious beasts.¡±

    Who in their right mind would risk their lives to fight a tiger? Su Sang¡¯s family had been forced into a corner, so they weren¡¯t even afraid of tigers anymore.

    However, their lives were still passable. How could they risk their lives for this?

    ¡°If you want to ask me how to fight a tiger, I, Su Sang, will definitely tell you without holding back. However, if anyone wants to steal my things, I will definitely not show mercy,¡± Su Sang said coldly as he nced at the people in the courtyard.

 Chapter 54 - Buying Land and Building a House 1

    <h4>Chapter 54: Buying Land and Building a House 1</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. We won¡¯t steal anything. We¡¯re from the same hometown. Why would we do that?¡±

    Who would dare to steal things from Su Sang? Su Sang was rich now and everyone could not wait to build a good rtionship with him. Who would be stupid enough to offend him?

    He had voluntarily removed his family from the family tree for the sake of his wife and children. A man like that also got his wife to act as bait to catch a tiger. He was extraordinarily ruthless and decisive. He was definitely capable of murder.

    Now, people didn¡¯t even want to watch.

    They chuckled and said a few kind words before going home.

    In the end, only Old Master Su and his family were left. They were still indignant, but they did not dare to use violence.

    ¡°Sang, do you think you can settle down after fighting a tiger? In this world, you wouldn¡¯t be able to settle if you didn¡¯t have your family.¡±

    Old Master Su looked at Su Sang and said coldly.

    He was unwilling to admit that this son he despised could make his way, so he repeatedly suppressed him and made things difficult for him.

    Old Master Su always wanted to bend Su Sang¡¯s straight stubborn spine, but he did not know how tough Su Sang¡¯s mind was.

    ¡°Whether or not I can settle down is my business. It has nothing to do with you. Whether I die or live, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Su Sang was expressionless, his words emotionless and cold.

    He was dedicated, and he saw the truth very clearly, although there were times when he deluded himself into holding out a little hope. If his parents had been a little softer, even if it was a pretense to deceive him for a moment, he would have believed it. But his parents had never even pretended, so they pushed Su Sang further and further away.

    ......

    ¡°Good, good. Then I¡¯ll see what a blind, crippled man like you can do with those two fools.¡±

    Old Master Su was furious again. He only had regrets now. A few days ago, he had let Su Sang leave the n so easily. He should have beaten him a hundred times and let him die right then and there.

    That way, Su Sang would not have killed a tiger and angered him so much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why are you still standing there? Can¡¯t you see that they aren¡¯t weing us?¡±

    Old Master Su turned around angrily and roared.

    Madam Wang¡¯s gaze was resentful and indignant. She kept looking at the side room and said angrily, ¡°Are we going to let them off so easily??¡±

    Old Master Su was fuming in his heart. He immediately pulled on Madam Wang and scolded, ¡°You blind thing. If you hadn¡¯t given birth to such an animal, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this¡­¡±

    Madam Wang was already old, yet she still had to be beaten up in front of her descendants. Her face was burning with embarrassment. She immediately wailed, ¡°Damn it, the heavens are blind. What¡¯s the point of keeping such an unfilial son? Why don¡¯t the heavens send lightning down to kill him?¡±

    After Old Master Su left, Su Dng and Su Eng red at Su Sang indignantly and spat before turning to leave.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou looked at Madam Zhao and left withplicated expressions.

    They thought that Su Sang¡¯s family would be miserable after leaving the family. If they left the vige, they would never see them again for the rest of their lives. When the time came, they would just assume that they had died outside.

    However, who knew that Su Sang would be so willing to go all out? He was probably going to buynd and build a house to stay behind. Perhaps his days would even get better and better. Just thinking about it made them angry.

    After this incident, Madam Wang would definitely vent her anger on her two daughters-inw.

    Looking at Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s figures leaning against each other, at this moment, Madam Li and Madam Zhou felt their hearts ache. There were some things that they would always lose to Madam Zhao.

    Seeing the Su family leave, Su Sang staggered to close the door. Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang as if she was exhausted and said, ¡°Sang¡­¡±

    The words would note. Tears fell first.

    Su Sang gently patted Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    He had protected what was his.

    Perhaps life would not be easy in the future, but as long as their family was together, they would not be afraid of any hardships.

    At noon, a carriage arrived at Southern Mountain Vige.

    ¡°Brother Su, where¡¯s the tiger you killed? Quickly show us.¡±

    As soon as Butler Sun got off the carriage, he hurriedly knocked on the door and shouted.

    Butler Sun couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He was right to have high expectations of Su Sang. He was really good at what he did. He hadn¡¯t been selling wild animals for a few days, but it seems he was actually holding back his big move.

    Fortunately, he had dealings with the Sun family, so the Sun residence was the first to get a piece of this big tiger.

    When Su Sang heard the noise, he immediately asked Madam Zhao to help him to the door.

    As soon as the door opened, Butler Sun¡¯s smile froze. He could not smile looking at Su Sang¡¯s injuries. ¡°Brother Sang, you¡­¡±

    Su Sang forced a smile and said, ¡°From hunting the tiger. Let¡¯s not talk about this. The tiger is in the house. Come on in.¡±

    As Su Sang spoke, he and Madam Zhao stepped aside and led Butler Sun into the house.

    Old Wu snorted coldly and returned to the main room with his hands behind his back.

    Su Sang quickly thanked him. ¡°Doctor Wu, thank you.¡±

    Butler Sun entered the residence with eight other servants. This was his first time in Su Sang¡¯s hometown. He thought this was his home, but when he saw Su Sang address the old man as Doctor Wu, Butler Sun immediately understood that this was not his home.

    Butler Sun followed Su Sang into the side room and saw the big tiger. He also saw that Su Chong and Su Hua were both injured.

    ¡°Butler Sun, how much do you think this tiger is worth?¡±

    Su Sang was as sincere as ever. He did not think that he was above others just because he killed a tiger.

    Butler Sun squatted down and stroked the tiger. Its fur was smooth and he knew that it was a healthy tiger.

    ¡°Very good, Brother Su. This tiger is very good, and it¡¯s very valuable. If you¡¯re willing, our Sun family will buy it from you for five hundred taels. To tell you the truth, this tiger¡¯s value can reach eight hundred or even a thousand taels or more in Furongzhou, but in Goathorn Town or the surrounding towns, it¡¯s at most five hundred taels.¡±

    Butler Sun stood up and spoke to Su Sang. Su Sang had always been genuine, and the Sun residence had always been kind and honest. He was just telling the truth.

    Seeing that Su Sang¡¯s family had suffered such serious injuries because of this tiger, it was normal for them to want to sell it for more. However, the Sun residence also had its own measure. They were kind, but they were not that kind. They couldn¡¯t give thousands of taels of silver just because Su Sang¡¯s family had almost died.

    If he wanted more silver, he would have to take more risks for it.

    Su Sang looked at Butler Sun. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Okay, five hundred taels. I¡¯ll sell it to the Sun residence.¡±

    Su Sang wasn¡¯t stupid. Southern Mountain Vige was hundreds of miles from Furongzhou. There were too many variables involved. Even if he wanted more money, he had to stay alive to use it.

    Selling it to the Sun residence was the best choice. Moreover, the Sun residence did not let him suffer a loss.

    Seeing that Su Sang did not even hesitate, Butler Sun thought that he was a real man. He quickly took out the banknotes from his money bag and gave them to Su Sang as he asked the servant to carry the tiger up the carriage.

 Chapter 55 - Buying Land and Building a House 2

    <h4>Chapter 55: Buying Land and Building a House 2</h4>

    Before leaving, Butler Sun said to Su Sang, ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯ll leave first today. We have to bring back such a big tiger quickly. If you get anything good in the future, just send a letter to the Sun residence.¡±

    Butler Sun felt that with such a sum of money, Su Sang probably would not have to hunt tigers again. He should still be able to hunt some small things, but looking at his injuries, he might not go hunting at all this year.

    It was a pity. After all, the wild animals that Su Sang sent over were always top-notch.

    ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±

    Su Sang sent Butler Sun out. Madam Zhao supported him while Su Chong and Su Hua followed him.

    Butler Sun felt that there was a story behind this family, but he and Su Sang were not close enough for him to ask anything. He only told Su Sang to rest well before he left.

    After sending Butler Sun off, Su Sang heaved a sigh of relief. When he returned to the room with Madam Zhao, he said to her, ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve been disturbing Doctor Wu for long enough. Now that we have money, go and invite the vige chief over. Tell him that we want to buy fields and build a house.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sang. Rest well. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Madam Zhao told Su Sang to lie down and rest.

    Su Sang was indeed exhausted and fell asleep quickly.

    Madam Zhao called Su Chong and Su Hua over. She stroked her two sons¡¯ hair and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, stay at home. If you¡¯re tired, sleep together with Daddy and Sister, okay?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded obediently.

    Su Sanmei said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Dad and my brothers.¡±

    ......

    Madam Zhao smiled gently at Su Sanmei, stroked her hair, and got up to leave.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s injury was on her arm. Although it still hurt, she felt that this pain was nothing. Everything was worth it.

    Su Sanmei went to make medicine and porridge.

    Before she left, she even kissed Su Xiaolu and told her to sleep obediently. She woulde back to her after she made the medicine and porridge.

    Su Xiaolu was always very obedient, which made Su Sanmei feel very relieved.

    As soon as Su Sanmei left, Su Xiaolu opened her eyes. She was more than three months old and her body was getting strong. She was even strong enough to start crawling.

    It was just tiring to move around.

    She broke out in a sweat before she crawled to Su Sang. She put her hand to his mouth and fed him the spiritual spring water.

    She leaned over Su Sang¡¯s shoulder and looked into his blood-soaked left eye. Su Xiaolu¡¯s vision blurred.

    Her father must have been in a lot of pain.

    Her brothers and her mother must have been in pain then, too.

    This was all she could do. She hoped they would all get better soon.

    After feeding Su Sang, Su Xiaolu gave some to her sleeping brothers. She gently kissed Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s cheeks and pressed her face against theirs. Su Xiaolu thought that even if they were ill for the rest of their lives, she would take care of them for the rest of their lives.

    After crawling for so long, Su Xiaolu was tired. She obediently leaned against her brother and father and fell asleep.

    Su Sanmei made porridge and brought a bowl to Old Wu.

    ¡°Grandpa Wu, eat quickly. Although my cooking isn¡¯t as good as my mother¡¯s, it¡¯s still very delicious.¡±

    Su Sanmei was very grateful to Old Wu. Even though Old Wu was pulling a long face even now, Su Sanmei was still smiling. She felt that Old Wu must be feeling sorry for her father.

    Although Old Wu always pulled a long face, he was a good person. She could feel it.

    ¡°Okay, go take care of them. I¡¯ll treat themter. They¡¯ll heal quicker.¡±

    Old Wu said coldly.

    Su Sanmei smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Wu.¡±

    Su Sanmei ran out happily. She still had to take care of her father and brothers.

    Old Wu looked at the little girl¡¯s back and sighed.

    In the afternoon, Madam Zhao invited the vige chief over. When Old Master Wang walked into the house, Madam Zhao had already woken Su Sang up and was helping him sit up.

    Old Master Wang sighed and said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, your wife said that you want to buynd and build a house. Our vige now has six acres of farnd, three acres of high-grade farnd, and three acres of medium-grade farnd. As fornd, we have three acres of high-gradend and five acres of medium-gradend.¡±

    ¡°The price of an acre of high-grade farnd is twelve taels of silver. An acre of medium-grade farnd costs nine taels of silver.¡±

    Old Master Wang told Su Sang about the locations of thends. He felt sad when he saw that Su Sang only had one eye left. Why did it have toe to this?

    If Su Sang had known how to bow his head, this would not have happened. He had beaten a tiger, but he had lost an eye. Disability was for life. No amount of money could buy back a healthy body.

    However, when he thought about Old Master Su¡¯s actions, Old Master Wang also sighed. In the end, he forced Su Sang into a corner. Therefore, the father and son became enemies forever.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll buy them all.¡±

    Su Sang said. The medium-gradend was attached to Old Man Wu¡¯s house. He wanted to build a house here.

    Thend could be good after a few years of good care.

    After buying the farnds, their family would have roots.

    His lifelong pain was here, in Southern Mountain Vige, but so were his roots. Su Sang did not want to leave.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the officer to notarize the deed. Prepare the money. It¡¯s not convenient for you either. I¡¯ll bring the deed over tomorrow for you to sign.¡±

    There were a total of 14 acres of fields andnd. It would cost Su Sang more than a hundred taels to buy them all. Everyone said that the tiger was worth 200 to 300 taels of silver. It was probably enough for Su Sang to buynd and build a house.

    Su Sang had risked his life to fight the tiger to survive, so buyingnd and building a house was expected.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Su Sang nodded in agreement.

    Old Master Wang stood up. Before he left, he said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, live well in the future. Don¡¯t get too tense with the vigers. This won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I will.¡±

    Su Sang agreed. He knew this, too.

    After saying everything that needed to be said, Old Master Wang went home.

    The next day, the chief and the officer came together.

    Su Sang had also paid the money. He had spent a total of 144 taels of silver on the purchase of thend. He had also paid six taels of silver to thank the hard work of the vige chief and the officer. After all, they had done all the notaries for Su Sang.

    After Su Sang put his handprint on the papers, the fields andnd belonged to him. The fields had been turned. As long as Su Sang was diligent, he could nt crops now.

    Before leaving, the vige chief, Old Master Wang, said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, are you going to hire people from the vige to build the house?¡±

    After all, Su Sang was going to stay in the vige. Old Master Wang was actually hinting at Su Sang to build a good rtionship with the vigers.

    Su Su Sang immediately understood. He nodded. ¡°Yes. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯m going to hire others to help me build the house by the end of the year.¡±

 Chapter 56 - New House 1

    <h4>Chapter 56: New House 1</h4>

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you have a n.¡±

    Seeing that Su Sang was also on board, Old Master Wang smiled and went out. After all, good things should not go to outsiders. Su Sang stayed behind and brought in a big sum of money for the vige.

    With the matter of the fields andnd settled, Su Sang was relieved.

    By the 30th of November, Su Sang had mostly recovered from his injuries. Even Old Wu found it unbelievable that he had recovered so quickly.

    But he did.

    Even Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s injuries had healed. They were just waiting for the scab to drop off.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s hand recovered very quickly as well.

    One day, Su Sang went to Goathorn Town and bought some household goods and two pots of good wine.

    At night, Madam Zhao brought Su Sanmei to stew chicken and duck.

    At the dining table, Su Sang¡¯s family, who had always been quiet, spoke for the first time today. Su Sang led Madam Zhao to toast Old Wu. He looked at Old Wu gratefully and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, thank you for saving our family. I can¡¯t repay this kindness. I, Su Sang, promise you that I will definitely not decline if you need something in the future. We have troubled you for so long, thank you for taking us in.¡±

    Old Wu ate the meat and drank a mouthful of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t be so wishy-washy. It¡¯s annoying to look at that. I appreciate your kindness. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Su Sanmei picked up a big duck leg for Old Wu and said sweetly, ¡°Grandpa Wu, please eat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ......

    This time, Old Wu did not refuse.

    After eating and drinking his fill, Old Wu returned to the main room without looking back.

    At night, Su Sang talked to Madam Zhao. He said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve pretty much recovered now. I want to ask Brother Hu to help us build the house tomorrow. I¡¯ve asked around. A day of hard work outside pays 30 copper coins. Let¡¯s invite the vigers and pay them 40 copper coins a day. We¡¯ll live in the vige in the future. I¡¯ll ask the vigers to build a house as a favor.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    This ce was familiar after all. They had no big grudge against the vigers, to begin with. It was just that Su Sang had killed a big tiger and made many people jealous for a moment.

    But as long as they turned around and thought about it calmly, they knew that what Su Sang had said that day was all out of anger.

    Moreover, most of the money from selling the tiger was spent on buyingnd and building a house. Su Sang was no different from the vigers. Moreover, when they saw Su Sang¡¯s blindness and Madam Zhao¡¯s disability, thest bit of envy in their hearts would disappear.

    What the vigers had was what they had risked their lives for.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. He hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s thin shoulders and choked slightly.

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She replied gently, ¡°Sang, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship, nor do I feel it. I¡¯m actually really happy.¡±

    Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang¡¯s chest. Everything she said was from the bottom of her heart. With Su Sang¡¯s protection, all the hardships she had suffered would pass.

    Sometimes she wondered what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t met Su Sang. It might have been easier for her in this world, but it wouldn¡¯t have been that much better. In fact, it was hard to respect a bought woman. She was more likely to have it worse.

    So what she had now was good. Even if it wasn¡¯t perfect, it was already the best.

    ¡°Sleep in peace. This year, we can have a good New Year¡¯s.¡±

    Su Sang kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead and said gently.

    Their family had finally survived this ordeal.

    On the first of December, Madam Zhao invited Chen Hu over.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang and smiled, then his eyes turned red. He choked and said, ¡°Third Brother, what kind of house do you want to build?¡±

    Chen Hu was happy that Su Sang¡¯s family could stay, but when he saw that Su Sang was missing an eye, he felt terrible again.

    Su Sang patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°A big one. Build a big house for Chong, Hua, Sanmei, and Simei. Also, fence up the courtyard. Make the kitchen and the main house bigger. Build a coop to keep the chickens and ducks in the backyard. Also, build a well.¡±

    Su Sang wanted to build a house to live in for the rest of his life. When he was gone, his two sons would be able to live in the house for the rest of their lives too.

    So the house had to be built well and solid.

    ¡°Yes. It must be built well.¡±

    Chen Hu agreed with a smile. Because Su Sang had given him such a good job, Chen Hu¡¯s life at home was better.

    Forty copper coins a day could earn them a good ie. Moreover, in this cold weather, there was no work to do. Father Chen and Mother Chen were so happy that they could not stop smiling.

    After discussing with Chen Hu for a while, Su Sang gave Chen Hu money, and Chen Hu went to buy the materials to build the house.

    Forty people from the vige were hired to build the house.

    They came to help Su Sang build the house. There was money to be made, and everyone was happy. They didn¡¯t care about the jealousy from before, and they said nice things. And with so many people, the construction was going fast.

    The house almost looked different every day.

    Every day, Su Sanmei would carry Su Xiaolu to see what the new house looked like.

    Even Su Chong and Su Hua knew that this would be their home in the future. They would also help out every day and count the days with anticipation.

    ¡°Simei, we finally have a home. Father said that he built a big room for you and me. When you grow up, you can sleep on your own. I¡¯m so happy. There¡¯s also a big chicken coop. When the timees, we can raise chickens and ducks again. I can catch many insects for them to eat.¡±

    Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu on her back and said as she caught insects to feed the chickens and ducks.

    Their family stayed at Old Wu¡¯s house for the time being and cleaned up the ce.

    Su Sanmei was very diligent. She would either catch insects or sweep the floor and wash clothes. When she was free, she would bring Su Xiaolu out for a walk.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the house next door and smiled.

    Byte December, the house was already in its beams and beginning to be roofed.

    The cabs and tables that had been made by the carpenter moved into the house one after another.

    On the 28th of December, the new house was finallypleted. Su Sang bought firecrackers to celebrate and paid the vigers for their work.

    Everyone received more than one tael of silver, so they naturally went back happily after saying their blessings.

    The construction and sry cost a total of 100 taels of silver. All the materials used were of high quality.

    Su Su Sang¡¯s family moved into their new home on the same day.

    Before leaving, Old Wu still had a long face. He waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Su Sang led his family and bowed gratefully to Old Wu. ¡°Doctor Wu, thank you for taking us in during this period of time. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll get Chong and Hua to help you clean the courtyard every day and let Sanmei wash your clothes.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Sang. Finally, he said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I saved you, and you¡¯ve paid me. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t paid me anything these days. I don¡¯t like it to be too noisy. Since we¡¯re neighbors, we¡¯ll just live in harmony in the future.¡±

 Chapter 57 - New House 2

    <h4>Chapter 57: New House 2</h4>

    Su Sang wanted to thank him. Moreover, he wanted to repay his kindness. Old Wu understood Su Sang¡¯s intentions at a nce. He wanted to use his entire life to repay him. He was just short of saying that he would take care of Old Wu himself in the future.

    This wasn¡¯t a bad man. He had a grateful heart, Old Wu sensed, but he didn¡¯t need so much in return. So, he wanted everyone to just live their own lives.

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression softened. He looked at the children and waved his hand gently.

    Su Sang nodded and led his family out of Old Wu¡¯s house and into the home that belonged to them next door.

    Although they watched this new home being built bit by bit every day, the family could not hide their joy now that they were officially living here.

    The courtyard was paved with bluestone paths, and thend on both sides had been sown with vegetable seeds, forming a small vegetable garden in the yard.

    The well was at the foot of the wall on the left-hand side of the entry. There was a stone b covering it, and the sides were also covered with bluestones. The clothes poles with triangr forks were used to dry clothes or vegetables.

    The kitchen was on the right-hand side of the entrance. It was spacious and bright inside. The new stove had three pots, new square tables, new cupboards, and new vats. The grain barrels were all full. They were grain bought from the vigers, and there was some cured meat.

    By the kitchen, a door led into the main room.

    Beyond the main door was arge central room. There were two rooms past the central room that belonged to Su Chong and Su Hua. From the path to the backyard, there were two new rooms next to each other. Opposite the central room was the backyard. The empty space behind the main room was a chicken coop and a pigpen.

    The family walked the house inside out, then returned to the kitchen to start preparing dinner.

    ¡°Sang, let¡¯s make Supo meat tonight. We¡¯ll stew the bones and make vegetable soup. I¡¯ll knead some dough to make noodles and steam some meat buns. What do you think?¡±

    ......

    Madam Zhao could not help but tear up again. She wiped her tears and said to Su Sang, crying tears of happiness.

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. Tomorrow, our whole family will go to town to buy New Year goods.¡±

    The vigers did not know exactly how much the tiger had been sold for. When someone asked, Su Sang said three hundred taels. The money he spent by now let the vigers know that he had already spent all the money from the tiger.

    He would save the remaining 250 taels and treat his two children. If they could not be cured, the money would be a guarantee that the two sons would live peacefully in the future.

    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and agreed. The couple began to wash the pots and cook.

    As for the four children, they let them y in the courtyard.

    When it was cold, they returned to the stove at home to warm themselves up.

    When it was almost dark, the meal was ready.

    The fragrant Supo meat was appetizing. Even Su Xiaolu wanted to eat it.

    The bone soup was thick and white, and the vegetables were cooked until they were soft. The white rice emitted a fragrance. After ying all afternoon, Su Chong and Su Hua were already hungry, but they were neither anxious nor noisy. They waited obediently for dinner.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Sang, go and invite Doctor Wu over to eat with us.¡±

    Su Sang nodded and went out the door.

    But soon, he came back dejectedly and said, ¡°Doctor Wu doesn¡¯t seem to be home. Let¡¯s eat by ourselves.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and scooped rice for the children. Everyone got a bowl of rice. After Su Sang and Madam Zhao sat down, Su Sang picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks for Madam Zhao and said ¡°Eat. This is our first meal in our new home. From now on, our family will be safe.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red as she smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright, everyone is safe.¡±

    Su Sanmei picked up another piece of meat for Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, and Sanmei, you have to grow up healthily.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Sanmei answered in unison.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Su Sang looked at the three children gently. His gaze finallynded on Su Xiaolu, who was in Madam Zhao¡¯s arms. Seeing Su Xiaolu gulp as she stared at the meat, Su Sang¡¯s heart warmed. He smiled and said, ¡°Darling, look, our Simei wants to eat meat too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did want to eat it. In fact, she was almost four months old and could eat some meat.

    It was mainly because Madam Zhao¡¯s dishes looked very delicious. That Supo meat looked so soft and mushy. It must be very delicious.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Simei is almost four months old. Speaking of which, she can also eat some meat now. Sanmei, why don¡¯t you let Simei try some meat today?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up. She wriggled happily and smiled sweetly at Su Sang.

    The family was amused.

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s give Simei some good meat. She can have some rice too.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and began to push aside a lump of meat. She picked up the soft fat inside with her chopsticks and cut it into the size of a rice grain. Then, she blew on it and fed it to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was overjoyed. To be honest, she was really afraid that Madam Zhao would chew it up for her.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Simei, is it good?¡±

    Su Sanmei tilted her head and asked Su Xiaolu with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu smacked her lips and smiled at Su Sanmei. Of course, it was delicious.

    However, she couldn¡¯t eat too much. She wouldn¡¯t be able to digest it. She could only have a small amount of it every day.

    Madam Zhao fed Su Xiaolu some more, but Su Xiaolu refused to eat it after a while. She turned her head to the side to show that she did not want anymore.

    At night, the family washed up and went to bed.

    Su Chong and Su Hua slept in the same room.

    Su Sanmei still stayed in the same room as her parents.

    Su Xiaolu only drank milk once before bed at night and could sleep through the entire night.

    Only when she needed to pee would she groan and wake Madam Zhao or Su Sang up.

    Every time Madam Zhao brought Su Xiaolu to the toilet, she would kiss her cheek and say gently, ¡°Simei is so obedient.¡±

    Su Xiaolu would smile, then yawn and go back to sleep.

    The next morning, Madam Zhao and Su Sang got up and heated up some leftover buns and vegetable soup fromst night. After the family ate, Madam Zhao carried Su Xiaolu on her back and covered her with a cotton cloth to block the wind. The family closed the door and went to town.

    As it was their first time going to town, Su Chong and Su Hua were even more obedient than usual. They held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly and were a little uneasy about the unfamiliar road.

    They had never been out of the vige before. It was the first time they had left a familiar ce and they were afraid.

    Therefore, they held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly and looked at Su Sang.

    Even Su Sanmei was a little scared, but she was also curious about what the outside world would be like.

    Madam Wang seemed to have something on her mind. The road out of the vige seemed to remind her of the memories of being sold ten years ago. Before she was bought by Madam Wang, she had been brought to many ces. They were all unfamiliar and unbearable, like buying and selling livestock. Those gazes made her feel afraid every time she thought of them.

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. Just follow me. When we enter the cityter, we¡¯ll go to the Misceneous Medical Hall to see a doctor for Chong and Hua first before taking a look at your condition. After we get the medicine, we¡¯ll go shopping.¡±

 Chapter 58 - Visiting the Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 58: Visiting the Doctor</h4>

    Su Sang smiled warmly at Madam Zhao and touched Su Chong¡¯s hair.

    Su Sang¡¯s gentleness calmed the uneasiness in the family.

    Madam Zhao replied with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The past that had frightened her was a distant memory. She had Su Sang and her four children now.

    There was hope for the future now. Madam Zhao smiled and suppressed the uneasiness in her heart. Instead, she imagined what kind of New Year goods they would buyter.

    They arrived at Goathorn Town with their beautiful imagination.

    Su Sang paid the entrance fee and brought his family into the city.

    Sun Fu was the one who told him about the Misceneous Medicine Hall. Su Sang had already asked for the address, so this time, they went straight to the Misceneous Medicine Hall.

    When it was their turn, the doctor asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Sang pulled Su Chong and Su Hua in front of him and said, ¡°Doctor, I want you to take a look at my two sons. One of them hit his head when he was a few months old, and the other is mentally impaired after a high fever. I want to ask if they can be treated?¡±

    ¡°Chong, Hua, quickly sit down and extend your hands. Let the doctor take your pulse.¡±

    Su Sang felt a little excited. He asked Su Chong and Su Hua to sit down and looked at the doctor hopefully.

    The doctor was already used to this and did not say anything. He first took Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s pulse and then looked at the two of them. After examining them carefully, he said, ¡°Your two sons have injured their meridians in their brains. To put it bluntly, their brains are already damaged, so they can¡¯t be treated. If they were brought over when they were first injured, they would basically be fine after taking a few sets of medicine. After all these years, they can¡¯t be treated anymore.¡±

    ......

    Su Sang looked pained. He choked and asked indignantly, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°There are ways, but humans can¡¯t do them. Both of your sons have varying degrees of brain damage. Unless someone can open their heads and clean up the damage, they can¡¯t be treated. But no one in the world can do that today.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s intelligence stopped developing at a young age. That was because their meridians were damaged. If they could be repaired, it was possible for them to be normal, but they could not.

    No one in this world could perform the Art of Rebirth.

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes turned red. He felt terrible, but he collected his emotions and stood up to thank the doctor. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Please take another look at my wife.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were not sad at all, but they looked worried when they saw that their parents seemed to be very sad.

    Madam Zhao said with red eyes, ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her two sons could not be cured. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was in pain. What made her heart feel like it was being cut by a knife was when the doctor said that if they were treated in time back then, they would be able to recover. If only, if only¡­

    Su Sang pulled Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t say that. Let the doctor take a look at you.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were already a foregone conclusion. He could not change the past, but from now on, he could not do anything that he would regret.

    In the end, Madam Zhao sat down.

    After the doctor took her pulse, he said slowly, ¡°Her body is a little weak. It¡¯s because she lost her vitality after giving birth. Her foundation is empty, so it¡¯s fine as long as she takes time to recuperate. It¡¯s just that she won¡¯t be able to give birth in the future.¡±

    The doctor looked at Su Xiaolu on Madam Zhao¡¯s back and said nothing.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Please give me some medicinal herbs to nourish her body.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s body was just as Old Man Wu had said. He didn¡¯t care if she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. He had never thought of letting Madam Zhao get pregnant again. It was fine as long as there were no other serious problems.

    ¡°Alright, take the prescription and grab some medicine. You can buy some tonics to replenish your energy and use them to make soup asionally.¡±

    The doctor picked up a pen and paper and wrote the prescription. He looked at Su Sang several times.

    Su Sang took the prescription and went to get the herbs. Then, the family left the Misceneous Medicine Hall.

    At this moment, a disciple beside the doctor came over and asked, ¡°Master, this family is really strange. They didn¡¯t save the two sons back then, so what¡¯s the use ofing now?¡±

    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°How can outsiders understand the suffering of others? Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    The disciple realized that he was wrong. He apologized and left.

    ¡­

    After spending a tael of silver on the medicine, Su Sang brought Madam Zhao and the children to buy two bolts of cloth and two catties of salt.

    He went to the farm equipment store and bought two hoes, a pair of tongs, a kitchen knife, and scissors. He also bought a sickle and some grain seeds.

    Finally, they bought some meat. Seeing that someone was selling live chickens and ducks, Madam Zhao was a little tempted and said, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s buy a few of them back and raise them. If theyy eggs, we can raise them.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    They bought two chickens and two ducks, each a male and a female.

    Finally, Su Sang went to buy a packet of candy. He smiled and said, ¡°For Chong, Hua, and Sanmei.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It waste afternoon when the family returned to the house.

    When Madam Zhao ced the chickens and ducks in the coop, she eximed, ¡°Sang,e and take a look.¡±

    Su Sang was shocked. He thought something was wrong. He ran to look and found six chickens and three ducks inside.

    Su Sanmei eximed, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s Grandpa Wu¡¯s chickens and ducks.¡±

    Su Sanmei knew every chicken and duck that she fed every day.

    They had lived in Old Wu¡¯s house for more than a month and eaten many of them.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and ran out of the house.

    He knocked on the door of Old Wu¡¯s house. No one answered. The door was locked. Clearly, no one was there.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned home and found a lot of grains and meat in the kitchen.

    Madam Zhao said in tears, ¡°Doctor Wu has given all of this to us. What should we do? Where did he go?¡±

    Su Sang also felt a little sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said.

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s a letter here.¡±

    Su Sanmei noticed a piece of paper under the bowl on the stove and immediately pointed it out.

    Su Sang immediately went to take a look. After taking a look, he frowned and said, ¡°Doctor Wu said that he went on a long trip and is giving these things to us.¡±

    The drawing on the paper showed two homes. One person moved things into the other. Then, below, a person walked away with a sack on his back.

    No matter how he looked at it, Old Wu was giving the things to their family.

    ¡°If Doctor Wu has given all these to us, will he stille back?¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she was a little worried. She continued to ask, ¡°Doctor Wu didn¡¯t say where he went?¡±

    Su Sang shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t draw it. Maybe he went back to his hometown.¡±

    Old Wu was not from Southern Mountain Vige. No one knew where he came from. Old Wu was very reclusive. Everyone only knew that he was a doctor.

    He had left abruptly. Perhaps he had gone back to his hometown or somewhere else. No one knew the truth.

 Chapter 59 - The First New Year

    <h4>Chapter 59: The First New Year</h4>

    Before Doctor Wu left, he was so good to his family. Su Sang was indescribably touched. What right did he have to bear Doctor Wu¡¯s great kindness?

    He did not know if he would ever have the chance to repay such kindness in this lifetime.

    Su Sang was a little mncholic. He held the paper tightly and said firmly, ¡°Darling, we can¡¯t take Doctor Wu¡¯s things for free. Let¡¯s keep them for the time being and keep track of how much meat and food we have. We can often rece them with fresh ones. When Doctor Wues back one day, we¡¯ll return these things to him.¡±

    Perhaps Doctor Wu would be back in a few months.

    They had to have a conscience. They could not forget the kindness that Doctor Wu had shown them. Now that Doctor Wu had gone on a long trip, they would keep these things for the time being. When he returned, they would return them to him.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what I thought too.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. She would feel bad if she took these things for free. Even if Doctor Wu had left the note for them, they still could not ept it just like that. They would keep it for the time being and return it to him when he returned. Only then would they feelfortable.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao estimated the weight of the rice and counted the cured meat.

    Fifty catties of rice, seven pieces of cured meat, six chickens, and three ducks.

    After noting it down, they put away the rice and grains and hung the bacon above the stove. This way, he could smoke it often and ensure that the bacon would not spoil.

    After cleaning up, Madam Zhao and Su Sang started cooking dinner.

    Su Sanmei carried Su Xiaolu on her back and brought her two brothers to catch insects to feed the chickens.

    After a while, Su Hua grabbed a fat earthworm and said, ¡°Sister, I caught one.¡±

    ......

    Su Sanmei smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother is so cool.¡±

    Su Hua was delighted, his rosy face full of energy.

    Su Chong also tried his best to find insects. After a while, he said happily, ¡°Sister, I caught one too.¡±

    Su Sanmei also smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother is so awesome too.¡±

    Su Sanmei smiled in praise as she silently ced an earthworm into a paper bag. This area was where she often washed up and poured water. Ever since her sister stopped using diapers, there hadn¡¯t been as many worms in the ground as before.

    The vegetable field that was fertilized with feces, on the other hand, was extremely green and healthy.

    Su Sanmei secretly thought that it must be because Simei smelled good that even worms like to live in her bathwater.

    Her fourth sister must be a fairy. When her parents entered the mountains, she often prayed that if her fourth sister was a fairy, she would bless her parents¡¯ safe return. Although her parents were both injured, Su Sanmei believed that her fourth sister must have done her best.

    Therefore, she kept her promise and treated Su Xiaolu even better.

    After catching insects and feeding all the chickens and ducks, Madam Zhao was also calling them in for dinner.

    There was meat for dinner.

    After dinner, Madam Zhao gently washed the children¡¯s faces and handed the new clothes to Su Chong and Su Hua. ¡°Chong, Hua, you can wear the new clothes tomorrow.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were very happy. Their eyes were sparkling.

    Madam Zhao could not help but kiss her two sons on the forehead before letting them sleep.

    When her two sons returned to their room, Madam Zhao returned and took out Su Sanmei and Su Sang¡¯s new clothes. Even Su Xiaolu had new clothes.

    Su Sang gestured at the clothes and said with a smile, ¡°Tomorrow is the new year. Our whole family will wear new clothes.¡±

    Madam Zhao also had a new set of clothes, which was what Su Sang insisted on.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded.

    Su Sanmei leaned against Su Xiaolu and kissed her cheek. She whispered to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, I¡¯ll wear it tomorrow and leave the new clothes for you to wear, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Sanmei and let out a soft cry.

    Her third sister was really nice to her.

    Her sister had always thought that she had protected her parents and brother when they returned, so she was also expressing her gratitude with her actions.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached. Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and Su Sang¡¯s eyes could not recover. She did not understand if her prayers hade true. Somehow, she felt that she should return the favor.

    Saving a hundred evil people, was it? She would do it, but she wouldn¡¯t go against her principles as a person, either.

    There should be a righteous path in this world. Therefore, she could save evil people, but she had to send them to the authorities.

    On Su Xiaolu¡¯s right was Su Sanmei, and on her left was Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao patted her gently, and Su Xiaolu quickly fell asleep.

    The next morning.

    The family got up and put on their new clothes. Madam Zhao and Su Sang quickly made themselves busy. They stewed bones, fried meat, steamed buns, and cooked rice.

    Meanwhile, Su Sanmei brought her two brothers and carried Su Xiaolu to catch insects to feed the chickens and ducks.

    When the meal was ready, the family sat together and ate warmly.

    The New Year passed peacefully.

    After the New Year, the cold days passed by quickly as well.

    After a peaceful month and entering February, all kinds of wildflowers gradually bloomed and the trees grew tender green branches.

    The weather gradually warmed. By the end of February, Su Sang¡¯s family was busy sowing rice. Naturally, the few acres of fields had to be nted with crops.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao brought Su Chong and Su Hua to the fields. Su Sanmei also began to catch insects in the fields and went to the river to catch crabs.

    The vigers also gradually became familiar with Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Many people passed by with their children and greeted Su Sang. Their conversations surrounded enrollment in the school. Su Chong and Su Hua were really curious. After holding back for a while, they asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s enrollment?¡±

    Su Sang lowered his eyes and replied in a dry voice, ¡°Just learning new knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Then what is knowledge?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were still puzzled.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were already red. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Chong, Hua, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat some steamed buns.¡±

    Her two sons would never learn what knowledge was in their lives.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. She diverted the attention of the two children. The family could now eat their fill. Su Chong and Su Hua also ate more and grew taller, but their minds remained still.

    Hearing Madam Zhao¡¯s words, they went to get steamed buns to eat and even pulled Su Sanmei to share with her.

    There was a hurt look in Su Sanmei¡¯s eyes. She ate her steamed bun and asionally tore off a little for Su Xiaolu. Su Sanmei sighed and whispered to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, if only I were a boy. Then I could study and make a name for myself on behalf of my brothers. I would definitely work hard. Unfortunately, I¡¯m a girl and can¡¯t go to school.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was feudal. Only boys went to school, and girls cooked, washed, and worked at home.

    In the past hundred years, the Great Zhou had been prosperous and peaceful. The people were also willing to send their descendants to school. Usually, children went to school when they were about eight years old. This year, more than ten children from the Southern Mountain Vige enrolled in a school in the neighboring Octagon Vige.

    Su Sanmei was very envious, but she knew that it was not something she should fantasize about. Hence, the thought only appeared for a moment before it disappeared.

 Chapter 60 - Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 60: Slowly</h4>

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Sanmei¡¯s hair and smiled at her tofort her.

    Su Sanmei pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, when I be an official, I will definitely let you ride in a big carriage and make youfortable.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, when I be an official, I¡¯ll buy you anything delicious and fun.¡±

    Children¡¯sughter came from nearby.

    There was also the gentleughter of older people. ¡°Alright, alright. Our Su family will rely on Shun and Qing to make a name for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Our Shun and Qing are the smartest.¡±

    Madam Wang said happily, her face filled with joy.

    Today, they went to register for school. It was a school opened by an old schr. He collected one tael of silver and fifty catties of rice a year for school fees.

    There were two children from the Su family, Su Shun from Su Dng¡¯s family and Su Qing from Su Eng¡¯s family.

    With such a sum of money gone, Madam Wang¡¯s heart ached. However, when she returned and heard her two grandsons¡¯ bold words, she was so happy that her mouth could not close. The money she had spent instantly did not hurt anymore and she felt that it was worth it.

    When Madam Zhao heard the voice, she couldn¡¯t help but look up.

    Coincidentally, their gazes met. Madam Wang¡¯s expression immediately changed. She spat on the path and cursed with a look of disgust, ¡°How unlucky.¡±

    ......

    Su Shun and Su Qing also revealed smug smiles and shouted at Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°These two fools are so stupid. They will never be as good as us.¡±

    When Madam Wang heard this, she became even more pleased with herself. She smiled and praised Su Shun and Su Qing, ¡°Good grandchildren, well said. These few short-lived ones will never be able topare to you guys. You guys will be very outstanding in the future.¡±

    As Madam Wang spoke, she even red fiercely at Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at Su Qing and Su Shun in a daze, not knowing what to do.

    Su Qing and Su Shun also made faces at Su Chong and Su Hua.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    Su Sang took a lump of mud and threw it at Su Qing and Su Shun. His expression was ferocious, like a furious beast.

    Madam Wang jumped in fright and screamed angrily, ¡°Su Sang, do you want to die?¡±

    Su Qing and Su Shun were also frightened. Since Su Qing¡¯s feet had been smashed, he did not dare to mock them anymore and hurriedly hid behind Madam Wang with Su Shun.

    Su Sang looked coldly at Old Master Su and Madam Wang with his right eye and said, ¡°Try saying that again?¡±

    Su Sang no longer had any lingering feelings for that family. They were the ones who had caused his children to be like this. Thinking about how he had endured it for more than ten years, Su Sang¡¯s heart was filled with hatred.

    Anyone could bully Su Chong and Su Hua, but not the Su family.

    Seeing that Su Sang looked like he wanted to eat someone, Madam Wang was a little afraid of him. She said fiercely, ¡°Crazy, crazy, really crazy.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Old Master Su berated Madam Wang with a dark expression. He nced at Su Sang and left quickly.

    Madam Wang hurriedly pulled Su Qing and Su Shun along. After walking far away, she spat out a few mouthfuls and cursed under her breath.

    After they left, Madam Zhao whispered to Su Sang, ¡°Sang.¡±

    Su Sang hung his head and said in a dry voice, ¡°Darling, take the children back. I¡¯ll be back after this.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and left the field with the children.

    On the way back, Madam Zhao shed tears.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Su Sanmei, and Su Xiaolu were all quiet.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her two silly brothers and decided to take their pulses.

    When they returned home, Madam Zhao was not idle either.

    Su Sanmei went to feed the chickens and ducks while Su Xiaolu was ced in a wooden basket.

    Su Chong and Su Hua stared at her.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and grabbed Su Chong¡¯s hand. She smiled at him.

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled back at her. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek.

    Su Chong wanted to reach out to hug Su Xiaolu, but Su Xiaolu pouted. ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±

    Su Chong immediately stopped moving. He clumsily touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair with his right hand and coaxed her, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Be good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Su Chong¡¯s left hand. As long as Su Chong did not move his left hand, she would not cry.

    In her previous life, she had been a Chinese doctor for 26 years and had learned Chinese medicine since she was young. She could be said to be talented in this aspect. After her death, she transmigrated here. The spiritual spring water in the Space had been nourishing her body, so her talent was even better than in her previous life.

    As soon as she checked his pulse, she remembered what the doctor had said at the Misceneous Medical Hallst year.

    The doctor was right, but she checked the pulse more carefully. Her perception seemed to have been magnified infinitely, and she couldpletely figure out the cause of the illness.

    In Su Chong¡¯s mind, there were umted blood clots that blocked his meridians. The development of his brain was very slow. If he could dissolve the blood clots and use expensive herbs to nourish his body, Su Chong could continue to develop mentally.

    Su Xiaolu let go. If she were older, she could perform acupuncture on Su Chong and let the blood clots in his brain dissolve.

    But there was no if. Su Lu grabbed Su Hua¡¯s left hand and reached out to hug her second brother.

    Su Hua didn¡¯t dare move. He didn¡¯t know what to do. His sister was still small. She had just learned to sit upright. She was still soft and fragile. He was afraid that if he moved, she would fall and cry.

    Su Chong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Su Xiaolu was hugging his brother. He immediately said nervously, ¡°Hua, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go get Sanmei.¡±

    With that, Su Chong ran toward the backyard.

    Of course, Su Hua did not move. Su Xiaolu checked his pulse in peace. Su Hua¡¯s mind stopped developing because the high fever had burned the meridians in his brain. When the dead meridians became blocked, Su Hua¡¯s brain stopped developing.

    It also had to be unblocked with needles and repaired with medicine.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and sighed. She still had to wait a few years. In these few years, she could only let her family use the spiritual spring water every day.

    When Su Sanmei and Su Chong came out together, Su Xiaolu had already let go of Su Hua and sat down obediently.

    Su Sanmei smiled and said to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Simei only hugged you because she likes you.¡±

    With that, Su Sanmei smiled at Su Xiaolu and asked gently, ¡°Simei, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    <i>Of course it was.</i>?Su Xiaolu thought.

    Su Xiaolu smiled back at Su Sanmei.

    ¡°Simei is so beautiful.¡±

    Su Sanmei kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek, picked up Su Xiaolu, and brought Su Chong and Su Hua to the backyard.

    After this, Su Xiaolu had more contact with Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Always well behaved, she smiled at everyone in the house.

    It was March, and the family was very busy. Even Su Sanmei helped with the nting, so Madam Zhao took care of Su Xiaolu.

    She was too young to help, so she just tried to be an obedient child.

    The days passed.

    Spring passed. So did the hot summer. Soon, fall came.

    When Su Xiaolu was one year old, she could already say simple words. She could call her parents, big brother, second brother, and third sister. She could also walk, although she was not steady.

 Chapter 61 - Talent

    <h4>Chapter 61: Talent</h4>

    When harvesting rice, Su Xiaolu would y with some wild grass by the field.

    Seeing that she was obedient and did not put bugs and mud in her mouth, Madam Zhao let her be.

    When no one was paying attention, Su Xiaolu nted somemon herbs in the Space. She was too small and could only nt them into small pits.

    In addition, she was also revealing her talent, either intentionally or unintentionally.

    Sometimes, when the chickens in the coop were weak, Su Xiaolu would hold the chicken and take a look at them. Then, she would take some grass and mash it before feeding it to the chicken.

    At first, Madam Zhao and Su Sang were shocked, but seeing that the chicken was not dead, they let Su Xiaolu be.

    After the autumn harvest was done and the family was doing well, Su Sang went to buy a small pig to keep.

    There were several nests of chickens and ducks at home, and the family never went hungry again.

    When the chickens and ducks were grown, they were also bought by the Sun family.

    As Su Xiaolu grew up, Su Chong and Su Hua liked their fair and beautiful sister very much. Their sister liked them very much as well and would pick wild fruits for them to eat and massage them. When they were ufortable, their sister would massage them and they would feel much better.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not think too much about the talent Su Xiaolu had disyed. They just thought that it was a coincidence.

    Spring passed and autumn came. In the blink of an eye, Su Xiaolu was already three years old.

    She also had a name. By chance, the butler of the Sun family gave the sisters names. Her new name was Su Xiaolu, just like her name in her previous life. Su Sanmei, on the other hand, was named Su Xiaoling. With their new names,?Sanmei<sup>1</sup>?and?Simei<sup>2</sup>?became their nicknames.

    ......

    The three-year-old Su Xiaolu was smart and mischievous. She helped to harvest rice and corn. Like her third sister, she was a very diligent girl.

    Seeing that the sun was gradually heating up, Madam Zhao said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Sanmei, it¡¯s noon. Bring Simei back to cook some noodles. We¡¯lle back to eatter.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached when she saw Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu¡¯s flushed faces. All she could do was let her two daughters go back and rest.

    Over the past three years, Su Xiaoling had grown much taller and her skin had gradually turned fairer. She was good-looking and the vigers often praised her for her appearance, hoping they could arrange a marriage in the future.

    Even Su Xiaolu was fair. The vicious sun never tanned the two sisters.

    Su Xiaoling brought Su Xiaolu home, carrying half a basket of corn on her back.

    On the way, Su Xiaoling gently reminded Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, walk slowly and be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ran in front and replied with a smile, ¡°Xiaoling, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fall.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was like a fluttering butterfly. She wanted to run home quickly and get her third sister some spiritual spring water to drink.

    Su Xiaolu went home first and prepared the water when she heard her sister talking to someone.

    Su Xiaolu ran out and saw her sister talking to an old man.

    ¡°Grandpa Wu, you¡¯re back. When did youe back? I¡¯ll call my parents home now. They¡¯ll be very happy to know.¡±

    When Su Xiaoling reached home, her sharp eyes noticed that the door lock next door was unlocked. She went over and pushed the door curiously. The door opened and she saw Old Wu busy in the courtyard.

    Su Xiaoling was very surprised by this.

    Old Wu was stunned when he saw Su Xiaoling. Then, he called out to her calmly, ¡°It¡¯s Sanmei, right?¡±

    Old Wu still remembered her. Su Xiaoling was very happy, so she asked those questions one after another eagerly.

    Su Xiaolu came out at this moment. She stood obediently beside her sister and looked at Old Wu. She asked softly, ¡°Third sister, who is this grandpa? Why does he look so familiar?¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s gaze alsonded on Su Xiaolu. His expression softened as he said, ¡°This is your fourth sister, right?¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s Simei.¡±

    After saying that, Su Xiaoling turned to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Simei, this is Grandpa Wu. He treats us very well. Grandpa Wu even carried you before. Simei, stay at home obediently. I¡¯ll call Father and Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was very happy to see Old Wu again. Before she could say anything, she immediately put down her basket and left.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu curiously and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa Wu, can Ie into your house?¡±

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    It¡¯s been two years since he had left, and the house had been well preserved. Even the courtyard was clean and there were no weeds. Apart from the musty smell of a house that had not been upied for a long time, it was still the same as when he had left.

    Old Wu watched as Su Xiaolu obediently walked in and looked around. Old Wu recalled that Su Xiaolu was still a baby in his arms back then. Her bright and beautiful eyes were still so beautiful now that the little girl had grown up.

    Old Wu said gently, ¡°Have your parents named you?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. She said loudly, ¡°Yes, my name is Su Xiaolu. My third sister is Su Xiaoling. My big brother is Su Chong. My second brother is Su Hua.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was afraid that Old Wu did not know the names of the siblings, so she reported it herself. Old Wu was a doctor and had administered acupuncture to her parents in the past.

    After seeing Old Wu, Su Xiaolu began to think that it was time for her to be his disciple. This way, she could officially treat the two of them. Old Wu had returned just in time.

    Old Wu looked at her quick-witted appearance and her lively eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Not a bad name. It suits you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were very beautiful, just like a beautiful deer in the jungle, so her name was Su?Xiaolu<sup>1</sup>.

    Her third sister was also a smart little girl called Su Xiaoling. Her name was not bad either.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Grandpa Wu. Let me tell you secretly, my parents prepared bedding for you. There¡¯s also rice and meat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu winked at Old Wu and said yfully.

    Old Wu roughly understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s words. He said gently, ¡°Your parents are good people.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed happily. ¡°Mom and Dad are the best.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned around and was stunned.

    There was a small figure in the side room. To Su Xiaolu¡¯s surprise, he was sitting in a wooden wheelchair. He seemed to have heard them talking and came out.

    He was about six or seven.

    When their eyes met, Su Xiaolu saw him avoid her gaze. His expression turned cold, as if he had erected a wall in his heart. She immediately felt distant.

    Old Wu was hesitating about what to say when he saw Su Xiaolu running towards the side room.

    This was something that Old Wu did not expect, and it was also something that Zhou Heng did not expect. Zhou Heng immediately wanted to hide, but Su Xiaolu pounced on Zhou Heng like a ball of fire and grabbed his hand. Her smile was very sweet, and her voice was also very sweet as well. She said, ¡°Hello, my name is Su Xiaolu. Are your feet hurting? I can treat them. When my big brother and second brother are in pain, I will massage them to make them feel better.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went all out to be Old Wu¡¯s disciple. She knew her advantage very well. Who could reject a cute little girl?

 Chapter 62 - Massage

    <h4>Chapter 62: Massage</h4>

    ¡°Let me massage you, too. I¡¯ll be gentle. It won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng. Her eyes were so sincere, and her words were soft and sweet.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and could not refuse at all. Su Xiaolu did not know who he was and approached him without ill intentions. Her eyes were beautiful.

    Before he could refuse, Su Xiaolu released her hand and started squeezing his leg.

    Old Wu took a few steps over and was about to stop her, but seeing that Su Xiaolu was massaging well and there was no disgust or anger on Zhou Heng¡¯s face, Old Wu changed his mind and said to Su Xiaolu gently, ¡°Xiaolu is so smart. Give Brother Zhou Heng a massage. Do it like this, you can also massage his calf.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s legs were seriously injured. Although his legs were saved, it would take time to heal them. Massaging him every day was essential. Since he brought Zhou Heng here to hide, he naturally had to live with him for a while.

    Since he could not walk with one leg, he would inevitably be stared at and ostracized. Over time, he would definitely develop psychological problems. If he brought Zhou Heng back like that, he would be in trouble. Su Sang¡¯s youngest daughter was like a little fairy. She was very kind-hearted, and Zhou Heng did not reject her.

    Su Xiaolu was also very obedient. She massaged Zhou Heng obediently and even smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Brother Zhou Heng, can I call you that? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? Do you feel much better?¡±

    Zhou Heng was in a daze for a long time. When he came back to his senses, Su Xiaolu had already called him by his name.

    She asked if it was okay to call him that. She had already said it, so why ask?

    Her small hands were not strong, but they were not weak either. The perception of his legs was very weak, but at this moment, he felt inexplicably good. Looking at the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes that were waiting for praise, Zhou Heng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s veryfortable. Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and lowered her head to massage Zhou Heng seriously.

    She knew that Zhou Heng¡¯s leg was severely damaged and would take a long time to recover. Su Xiaolu was certain that Old Wu¡¯s medical skills were very good. He was an amazing doctor who was deeply hidden among the people. She could treat her two brothers if she acknowledged him as her master.

    ......

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s illnesses could not wait any longer. If they waited any longer, it would really be hopeless.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, you¡¯re really back. I thought Sanmei lied to me.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eager voice reached them as he picked at a selection of corn. His tanned face glistened with sweat as he set them down and spoke.

    Behind him were Madam Zhao, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling.

    The whole family came back together.

    Su Sang was very happy. Before Old Wu could speak, he said, ¡°Doctor Wu, I¡¯ve preserved everything you left behind. You won¡¯t be leaving this time, right? I¡¯ll get my children and wife to move it for youter. Tell us if you need anything.¡±

    Madam Zhao also smiled warmly at Old Wu and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, we¡¯re really happy that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression softened. He said, ¡°Thank you, then. I will indeed be staying for a while.¡±

    He brought Zhou Heng away from Beijing to seek refuge. As long as he did not receive orders, he would not bring Zhou Heng back.

    ¡°That would be great.¡±

    Su Sang had always remembered Old Wu¡¯s kindness to their family. Old Wu had not returned for more than two years. He thought that he would not have the chance to repay this favor. Now that Old Wu returned unexpectedly, he had to repay the favor.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua tugged Madam Zhao and pointed at Su Xiaolu.

    The moment the two brothers arrived, they saw their little sister. Seeing that their parents¡¯ attention was elsewhere, they couldn¡¯t help but tug at their mother¡¯s clothes.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang looked over.

    Old Wu said, ¡°That¡¯s a distant rtive of mine. He hasn¡¯t recovered from his leg injury. His name is Zhou Heng. He¡¯s seven years old.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhou looked over and saw Zhou Heng sitting on the wooden wheelchair. Their expressions were sad and their hearts ached.

    Su Xiaoling had already walked toward Zhou Heng. She smiled and squatted down beside Zhou Heng. She asked gently, ¡°You¡¯re seven years old. My name is Su Xiaoling. I¡¯m nine years old. Then I¡¯ll call you Little Brother Heng from now on. I¡¯ll help massage your leg too. If you feel ufortable, tell me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Brother Zhou Heng, my sister is also good at massaging. She¡¯s very smart.¡±

    The two sisters massaged Zhou Heng¡¯s legs.

    Zhou Heng was very nervous and ufortable at first. After Su Sang¡¯s family arrived, he became tense. He just held back and did not speak.

    He looked at Su Sang¡¯s family. Seeing that they did not show any disdain, he rxed a little. When Su Xiaoling walked over to massage him, Zhou Heng¡¯s breathing became nervous. Su Xiaoling was different from Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu was only three years old and was still a toddler.

    However, Su Xiaoling was nine years old and there should be a difference between men and women. However, she did not seem to understand these things and also massaged him. Her eyes were also very beautiful and filled with gentleness.

    Faced with her gentle questions, Zhou Heng pursed his lips. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling ufortable. Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Heng could not bring himself to call her older sister.

    Su Xiaoling did not mind. She looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and massaged it as she did.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked away. Su Sang said, ¡°Doctor Wu, let me know if you need anything in the future.¡±

    Old Wu nced at Zhou Heng. After cupping his hands and bowing to Su Sang and his wife, he said, ¡°I really do have something to ask you for help with. I don¡¯t know how to take care of children. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be used to the simple food I cook. I want to trouble you to cook a portion of us when you eat. I¡¯ll pay you ten taels of silver a year for it.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were shocked by Old Wu¡¯s bow and quickly avoided it. Hearing Old Wu¡¯s request, Madam Zhao and Su Sang hurriedly waved their hands and said, ¡°No need to pay, no need.¡±

    Su Sang was about to say that it was a simple request.

    However, Old Wu smiled and shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about adding an extra pair of chopsticks. He has to eat well. Sometimes, when I go out, you guys have to help me take care of him like he¡¯s your son. I have to pay you. If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Madam Zhao understood what Su Sang was thinking. She nodded at him.

    Su Sang put his arm around Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder. He looked at Old Wu and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, if you trust us, then don¡¯t worry and leave Zhou Heng to us.¡±

    Old Wu nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give the silver to youter. When you¡¯re free, go to town and buy two bolts of good cloth to make a few sets of good clothes for Zhou Heng.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±

    Su Sang agreed.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll go cook now.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Acupuncture

    <h4>Chapter 63: Acupuncture</h4>

    Su Sang looked at Old Wu in embarrassment and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, I¡¯ll go help then.¡±

    Old Wu turned around and waved his hand. ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua also walked to Zhou Heng¡¯s side.

    Over the past two years, they had grown taller. They did not starve or freeze, so they grew quickly. They wore simple clothes. When they approached, Zhou Heng was also nervous.

    However, Su Xiaoling looked up and said to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, this is Little Brother Heng. We have to protect him in the future.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua squatted down and smiled kindly at Zhou Heng. Su Chong pointed at himself and said, ¡°Hello, Little Brother Heng. My name is Su Chong. You can call me Big Brother Chong.¡±

    Su Hua also smiled and pointed at himself. ¡°Little Brother Heng, my name is Su Hua. You can call me Big Brother Hua.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua reached out and surrounded Su Xiaolu and Zhou Heng with their hands. They said seriously, ¡°We will protect our little sister and brother.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. He knew that they were different the moment Su Chong and Su Hua spoke. There was no darkness in their eyes. They were so clean and innocent. Their sincerity was exposed in front of him.

    Zhou Heng put away his vignce. He smiled at Su Chong and Su Hua and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He had just arrived and had a leg problem, so he was still a little shy. However, he felt the kindness and sincerity of this family towards him. It made him feel much warmer in this unfamiliar ce.

    When Old Wu saw this scene, he heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart. He turned around and went to brew medicine for Zhou Heng.

    It seemed that his decision was not wrong. Taking Zhou Heng anywhere else would not be better than this.

    ......

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned home. When Madam Zhao went to get the meat, Su Sang started the fire.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Madam Zhaosmiled and said, ¡°This is a favor that our family owes. What hard work? Actually, I¡¯m very happy that Doctor Wu is back. I feel at ease now that I have a chance to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. They had stayed at Old Wu¡¯s house for more than a month back then. Old Wu had never asked them for payment, they only paid for the medicine.

    He had left and given them so much. Now that he was back, they should repay him no matter what.

    ¡°I won¡¯t sell the chickens and ducks in the future. I¡¯ll keep them for Zhou Heng to nourish his body.¡±

    Madam Zhao cooked the rice and nced at Su Sang.

    She remembered that Old Wu loved to eat meat.

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them quickly finished cooking.

    Su Sang came over to call everyone to eat. Seeing that it was inconvenient for Zhou Heng to move, Su Sang walked over and squatted down. He said gently to Zhou Heng, ¡°Heng, can I carry you over to eat?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Sang. He nced at the kitchen. Old Wu did note out. Zhou Heng lowered his eyes and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Su.¡±

    Old Wu trusted this family, and this family was indeed friendly and trustworthy.

    Su Sang carried Zhou Heng on his back and said to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Chong, Hua, bring Heng¡¯s chair over.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua smiled and agreed.

    Zhou Hengy on Su Sang¡¯s back and looked back at Su Chong and his siblings.

    They were all helping. Su Xiaolu skipped after them and waved at him.

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and smiled at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng turned around and leaned against Su Sang¡¯s back. His lips could not help but curl into a smile.

    After entering Su Sang¡¯s house, Zhou Heng looked at the warm little house. It was very clean and he went into the main room.

    Su Chong and Su Hua lifted the wooden wheelchair and put it down. Su Sang ced Zhou Heng on it.

    There was rice, vegetables, steamed buns, stir-fried bacon, vegetable soup, and scrambled eggs. It smelled delicious.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Heng, see if it suits your taste. Tell me what you like to eat. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Old Wu also cameter. When he heard this, he smiled and said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Zhou Heng, you¡¯ll live here from now on. They¡¯re in charge of your food. Just tell them what you want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, my mother¡¯s cooking is delicious. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng nodded shyly. Everyone could tell that this was a quiet child. He was handsome and humble.

    When they were eating, Madam Zhao kept putting food into Zhou Heng¡¯s bowl.

    Zhou Heng choked and coughed after taking a bite. He took a breath and exhaled.

    Then his delicate little face flushed.

    Su Xiaoling asked softly, ¡°Little Brother Heng, you can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡±

    Zhou Heng blushed and nodded.

    Old Wu suddenly realized something. ¡°Oh! I forgot about that. He¡¯s not used to spicy food.¡±

    Su Xiaoling exchanged her untouched rice bowl with Zhou Heng and picked up an egg for him. ¡°Little Brother Heng, there¡¯s no chili in the eggs. Have some eggs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, eat the eggs.¡±

    Madam Zhao also immediately brought the bowl of eggs to Zhou Heng. She felt a little guilty. She had been negligent and forgotten to ask Zhou Heng about his preferences.

    Zhou Heng carried the bowl of rice that Su Xiaoling had exchanged for and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, he started on the eggs. He wasn¡¯t a picky eater, which reassured everyone.

    Su Xiaoling distributed the meat in the bowl to Su Xiaolu and ate quietly.

    Su Xiaolu ate the meat in her bowl and narrowed her eyes in satisfaction.

    After eating and drinking her fill, Su Xiaolu could not help but take a few more nces at Zhou Heng and secretly guess where he was from.

    The people who lived in Furongzhou could not live without spice.

    In Suzhou, Dongzhou, Huzhou, Jiangzhou, and even the capital, most people did not like spicy food.

    She wondered where Zhou Heng was from.

    Zhou Heng could not eat spicy food. After this meal, Madam Zhao took note of this.

    After finishing the meal, Su Sang carried Zhou Heng back before bringing Su Chong and Su Hua to work.

    Meanwhile, Madam Zhao stayed behind to kill a chicken for dinner.

    Madam Zhao said to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Sanmei, Simei, go to Grandpa Wu¡¯s house and see if there¡¯s anything he needs help with.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu responded sweetly.

    Su Xiaoling nodded and led Su Xiaolu to the neighboring house.

    At this moment, Old Wu was getting Zhou Heng to drink the medicine. Zhou Heng frowned and drank it all in one gulp.

    When Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling came over, Su Xiaolu immediately pped her hands and said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, you¡¯re so awesome. You drank it in one gulp even though it¡¯s bitter. You¡¯re awesome.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s sweet praise and admiration made Zhou Heng feel a little embarrassed. He looked at Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling also smiled at him and said, ¡°Lu is right. Little Brother Heng is awesome.¡±

    Old Wu was in a good mood. He said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Come, it¡¯s time for acupuncture.¡±

    Zhou Heng was a little embarrassed, but he saw that Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling had no intention of leaving.

    Seeing that Old Wu did not care about this at all, Zhou Heng pursed his lips and rolled up his pants before lying down, revealing a pair of scarred and bruised legs.

 Chapter 64 - I Can Do It Too 1

    <h4>Chapter 64: I Can Do It Too 1</h4>

    Old Wu only took one look before starting to insert the needles. The silver needles that were as thin as hair pierced into Zhou Heng¡¯s legs one after another until his legs were full of them.

    In ces, spots of blood even oozed out.

    Zhou Heng seemed to be in pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.

    Su Xiaoling turned and left.

    Su Xiaolu blew on his legs and said sweetly, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt after I blow on it. I¡¯ve already learned it. I¡¯ll prick it for you tomorrow. It won¡¯t hurt so much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also knew how to use silver needles for acupuncture. Her precision should be stronger than Old Wu¡¯s. Zhou Heng would definitely feel better if she used them instead.

    Zhou Heng listened to Su Xiaolu¡¯s childish words and forced a smile. He coaxed, ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Old Wu smiled and stoked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. He did not take her words to heart.

    ¡°I¡¯lle and collect the needles in an hour.¡±

    Old Wu said to Zhou Heng and then said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t touch these needles, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded obediently. She straightened her back and patted her chest as she said to Old Wu, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Wu. I¡¯ll call you to get the needles when the timees.¡±

    Old Wu was amused. This little girl was really interesting.

    At this moment, Old Wu did not think that Su Xiaolu really knew anything. He could not afford to make any mistakes when administering acupuncture to Zhou Heng. He was already a little tired. It was useless for him to stay here. With the little girl of the Su family here, Zhou Heng could feel at ease.

    ......

    Old Wu touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and went out.

    Su Xiaoling returned very quickly. She brought a basin of water, wrung out a towel, and wiped Zhou Heng¡¯s sweat.

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re my younger brother. I must take care of you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling treated Zhou Heng as her younger brother. She wiped Zhou Heng¡¯s sweat and went out again. Soon, she came back and apanied Zhou Heng with Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, why don¡¯t you talk to us?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng¡¯s face was pale. It might be better if they chatted and distracted him from the pain.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and seemed to be asking, ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, do you have any siblings? What was your life like back in your home? Is farming the same as here?¡±

    Su Xiaoling threw out a few questions at once.

    Su Xiaoluy by the bed as if she was dozing off. When she heard her third sister¡¯s question, she propped her head up with her hands.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu and said slowly, ¡°I have a younger brother. Our hometown is a little different from here. I¡¯ve never farmed¡­¡±

    He lived inside the pce gates and was pampered. To be honest, he didn¡¯t even know what farming was. What he had to learn wasn¡¯t farming either.

    However, now that he was here, he seemed to be able to lead another life. Thinking of this, Zhou Heng felt much more rxed.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never farmed before? That¡¯s fine. When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll teach you. August is the autumn harvest season. When we¡¯re not so busy, let¡¯s go to the mountains to pick wild fruits. I¡¯ll ask my brother to carry you.¡±

    ¡°XIaolu, tell your Big Brother Heng what¡¯s in the mountains in the autumn.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently.

    Su Xiaolu understood. She blinked and said sweetly, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, there¡¯s a lot of delicious food in the mountains in Autumn. There are hickory, wild grapes, and mountain dates. There are also raspberries. They¡¯re sweet and sour. Well¡­ I like them very much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu would drool at the thought of those wild fruits in the mountains. They were a gift from nature.

    She was still a carefree child who could enjoy the happy times all year round.

    She also did not mind sharing her pleasures.

    Zhou Heng was more reserved. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s vivid descriptions, his eyes showed yearning. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen those before.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what Su Xiaolu was talking about, but looking at Su Xiaoling¡¯s beautiful eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but yearn to see and taste them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to see them in a few days. We¡¯ll hunt wild chestnuts too. When we get home, we¡¯ll bury them in the ashes. It¡¯ll taste good when we dig them out to eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of the sweet and creamy wild chestnuts she had every year. She really loved them.

    ¡°Xiaolu is a little glutton.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and scratched Su Xiaolu¡¯s nose. Her gentle smile was filled with affection.

    Su Xiaolu stuck out her tongue and said yfully to Zhou Heng, ¡°I can give you some too.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Perhaps because he was distracted, the unbearable acupuncture time passed quickly this time.

    When Su Xiaolu suddenly eximed, Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling looked at her.

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time. I¡¯ll ask Grandpa Wu toe and get the needles.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu ran out.

    Only then did Zhou Heng realize that it had already been an hour.

    ¡°Thank you both.¡±

    Zhou Heng thanked him softly. Because of them, this difficult time passed so quickly.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. If we¡¯re free in the future, we¡¯lle and talk to you when you get acupuncture.¡±

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and nodded gently.

    Unknowingly, he was closing the distance between them.

    Su Xiaolu quickly called Old Wu over. Su Xiaoling immediately moved aside. Old Wu sat down and collected the needles from Zhou Heng¡¯s legs while Su Xiaolu watched from the side.

    Old Wu looked at the little girl¡¯s focused and serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Little girl, do you want to learn?¡±

    Old Wu was just asking casually. Unexpectedly, Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Wu, I¡¯ve already learned it. This is so simple.¡±

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and was about to say, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± However, Su Xiaolu quickly picked up a silver needle and took it out. She even looked at Old Wu and said proudly, ¡°Grandpa Wu, look, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±

    Old Wu had always been calm and steady, but this time, he was really shocked. While he was in a daze, Su Xiaolu had already quickly and steadily taken out a few silver needles and kept them properly.

    ¡°Stop it, Xiaolu!¡±

    It was Su Xiaoling who came back to her senses first. She did not dare to pull Su Xiaolu and could only reprimand her sternly.

    Su Xiaolu stopped and blinked at Grandpa Wu. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Old Wu took a deep breath and came back to his senses. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Little girl, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Who taught you these?¡±

    If he remembered correctly, Su Sang¡¯s daughter was only three years old. Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked to see her removing the needle so smoothly and skillfully?

    However, Su Xiaolu¡¯s next words shocked Old Wu even more

 Chapter 65 - I Can Do It Too 2

    <h4>Chapter 65: I Can Do It Too 2</h4>

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Wu, you taught me. I learned it when you inserted the needle into Big Brother Zhou Heng just now, but I don¡¯t know how to remove the needle yet. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I know it all now.¡±

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she patted her chest confidently. ¡°I finally know how to treat Big Brother and Second Brother. I can administer acupuncture to them.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you learned it just by watching me do it??¡±

    Old Wu could not suppress his excitement.

    She was amazingly talented. She learned all that just by watching him. If not for his good health, he felt that he would have fainted from excitement.

    Su Xiaolu nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not blush or pant. This was not difficult for her. Of course, this was all thanks to her twenty years of hard work in her previous life. In her previous life, she had suffered all the hardships of studying. In this life, she just needed to amaze everyone.

    Old Wu took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t know how capable you are. You said that you¡¯ve learned it all, so you even know how to perform acupuncture?¡±

    A smart three-year-old girl said that it was not difficult to perform acupuncture. God knew how many years he had spent learning how to do it. It took a lot of effort to check the pulse and understand every acupoint. People called him a divine doctor because people ignored the fact that he had studied hard for decades.

    But now, Su Xiaolu¡¯s appearance had overturned his hard work. He was pleasantly surprised and envious. Only those with talent were worthy of being called divine doctors.

    Su Xiaolu nodded under Old Wu¡¯s excited gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she focused on removing the silver needles for Zhou Heng. She sighed and said, ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother¡¯s bodies are very strange. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but now I know, I just need to do acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you think you can cure Big Brother and Second Brother?¡±

    ......

    Su Xiaoling covered her mouth in shock. She seemed to have recalled something and eximed, ¡°So in the past, you didn¡¯t use the grass juice to feed the chickens and ducks for nothing?¡±

    Sometimes, the chickens and ducks at home were listless and they did not know what illness they had. Usually, Su Xiaolu would randomly grab some grass to knead them into juice and feed it to the chickens and ducks.

    They all thought that it was a coincidence. Now, it all made sense. That¡­ might not be a coincidence. Her sister was a divine doctor.

    Su Xiaolu said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve tried many times. Some are useful and some are useless, but I remembered the useful ones. So I didn¡¯t need to try again the next time.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at the innocent Su Xiaolu and was shocked. Her fourth sister was so smart. Why didn¡¯t they notice this before?

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, I¡¯ll do it for you tomorrow. It won¡¯t hurt so much if I do it for you. Grandpa Wu didn¡¯t do it correctly in several ces. I¡¯ve already learned it. I can do it better than him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said proudly to Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng was also in shock. He could not help but look at Old Wu.

    Old Wu sighed and asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Little girl, what else do you know?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. No one taught me.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu seriously. His expression became serious as he took a clean silver needle and pricked his wrist. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Little girl, do you know where to insert the needle?¡±

    Old Wu sealed one of his acupuncture points and grimaced in pain. He felt that he was crazy, but when he saw Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious expression, he felt that he should be crazy.

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate. She took a clean silver needle and inserted it into Old Wu¡¯s hand. She was so decisive when she inserted the needle. In almost a single breath, the needle that Old Wu had inserted himself bounced out and fell to the ground as if it had been pushed out by a stream of air.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and naturally took out the needle. She said to Old Wu proudly, ¡°Grandpa Wu, did I do well?¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes seemed to be on fire as he nodded and praised, ¡°Good, very good. Little girl, your talent in medicine is outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you said that you don¡¯t know much. I happen to know a little. Are you willing to learn from me?¡±

    He had yet to find an heir to his legacy, but Su Xiaolu¡¯s talent made his blood boil. Wasn¡¯t this the talented disciple he had always wanted?

    It was also the first time he had thought of taking in a disciple.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling and then at Old Wu. She said to him seriously, ¡°Grandpa Wu, I have to ask my parents.¡±

    To save Eldest Brother and Second Brother, he needed Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s approval and trust.

    ¡°Very well. When your father returns this evening, I will speak to them myself.¡±

    Old Wu felt that it was a pity that his talent was almost buried, but at the same time, he was d that he had discovered it early. Su Xiaolu had such outstanding talent and would definitely surpass him in the future.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not know anything about medicine, so they naturally did not understand how talented Su Xiaolu was.

    But as soon as he exined it to them, they would understand. At the very least, studying medicine could not be a bad thing.

    After Su Xiaolu studied medicine, she would be in high demand wherever she went in the future, so Su Sang and Madam Zhao would definitely not stop her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly as if she still did not understand anything.

    She asked expectantly, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, can I do it for you tomorrow?¡±

    Zhou Heng nced at Old Wu, then looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Wu did not say no. Zhou Heng knew that Old Wu would not mess around with his legs, so Old Wu¡¯s approval meant that Su Xiaolu could indeed do better.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said to Old Wu with satisfaction, ¡°Grandpa Wu, can you lend me this needle?¡±

    Old Wu exhaled. ¡°Little girl, if you want it, just take it. Take it as a greeting gift from me.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Old Wu in shock, but he recovered in an instant. It was said that the treasures of the Minggu Medical Teachings were only passed down to disciples. These treasures were rarely used, and seeing them was like seeing the doctors themselves. When he was in the pce, it was impossible for the imperial physicians to even take a look at this needle. Now, he easily gave them to a three-year-old girl as a greeting gift.

    Zhou Heng knew very well what this meant.

    However, this was Old Wu¡¯s private matter. He had no right to ask.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Wu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thanked him with a sweet smile. She wanted to take him as her master and Old Wu wanted to take her in as his disciple as well. She would be a good disciple. If this master needed her, she could take care of him in his old age. However, looking at Old Wu¡¯s body, it would not be a problem for him to live for another few decades.

    Su Xiaolu was the happiest now. She could finally save her two brothers, Su Chong and Su Hua. She would definitely do her best to get their lives back on track.

 Chapter 66 - Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 66: Disciple</h4>

    She had waited three years for this. Every year she waited made the treatment more difficult.

    She had originally nned to buy a needle when she and Su Sang entered the city this year. She would prick herself and her two brothers. She did not expect Old Wu to bring Zhou Heng here. Such a good opportunity was ced in front of her, and she was extremely happy.

    Old Wu calmed down and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Come with me. I¡¯ll teach you how to take care of these things.¡±

    The needles on Zhou Heng¡¯s leg had been removed. He just needed to take the medicine on time.

    Before leaving, Old Wu said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Girl, take care of Zhou Heng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded obediently.

    Then, Old Wu brought Su Xiaolu out,

    Zhou Heng whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Dr. Wu is good at medicine. He will teach Xiaolu well.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. Grandpa Wu is a very good person. I just didn¡¯t expect Xiaolu to be so smart. If only she could really cure Eldest Brother and Second Brother.¡±

    Thinking of her two brothers, Su Xiaoling felt a little sad.

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°They can definitely be cured.¡±

    Zhou Heng knew that Su Chong and Su Hua were mentally impaired, but they treated him well and sincerely. He also felt that if they could really be cured, it would be a good thing.

    Old Wu had said that he was only 40% confident about his legs, but now, he might even be 60% confident.

    ......

    Zhou Heng was deep in thought, and so was Su Xiaoling. She smiled and said, ¡°If Eldest Brother and Second Brother recover, they should go to school too.¡±

    In the past two years, those children who went to school were no longer the same as those who had not. It was very important that they could read.

    Su Xiaoling had already realized this, but she was a girl. She would never be able to go to school in her life.

    As long as her two brothers had a chance to learn, she was content.

    Zhou Heng saw Su Xiaoling¡¯s yearning for knowledge. He frowned slightly and pursed his lips. In the end, he did not say anything.

    Throughout the afternoon and evening, Old Wu taught Su Xiaolu how to take care of things like silver needles. When brewing the medicine, he also brought Su Xiaolu along.

    It was dark when Su Sang returned.

    Madam Zhao had already prepared dinner.

    Su Chong and Su Hua washed up and carried Zhou Heng to dinner.

    For dinner, she stewed a chicken and cooked vegetables.

    This time, Madam Zhao did not add chili. Instead, she made chili sauce and ced it in a bowl. Whoever wanted to eat it would dip in it.

    Zhou Heng ate happily. He secretly examined everyone in the family and ate quietly like them.

    After dinner, Su Chong and Su Hua wanted to carry Zhou Heng back.

    Zhou Heng said softly, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at each other, puzzled.

    At this moment, Old Wu said, ¡°Let me ask you two something.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were a little nervous and looked at Old Wu seriously.

    Looking at the honest couple, Old Wu smiled and said, ¡°Did you know that your little daughter, Xiaolu, has amazing talent in medicine? To be honest, I want to take her in as my disciple. I¡¯ll teach her everything I¡¯ve learned in my life.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were both surprised and did not answer for a while.

    Old Wu looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Your eyes never hurt after they healed, right?¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°After your hand recovered, you didn¡¯t fall ill either, right?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao came back to their senses and nodded.

    Indeed, after their injuries healed, they did not suffer from any other illnesses. Not to mention them, even Su Chong and Su Hua did not suffer from any sickness. Last year, Zhou Anding and his father came here and chatted with them for a while and praised Old Wu¡¯s medical skills. After their injuries healed, they never hurt again.

    As for Zhou Anding and his son, they hunted for a living and had many old injuries. Many of them left lingering effects after they recovered. When the weather was cold, their old injuries would ache slightly.

    Su Sang looked at Old Wu and suddenly understood. He said, ¡°Doctor Wu, are you saying that you want to take Simei as your disciple and teach her medical skills?¡±

    Madam Zhao also came back to her senses and her eyes revealed joy. If Simei learned medical skills, her future life would be better.

    Wherever doctors went, they would be liked by the people. If they knew how to treat illnesses, they would be loved by the vigers. With status, their lives would be smooth-sailing and they would suffer less. This was a good thing.

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s very talented. She might even be able to cure Su Chong and Su Hua. I¡¯ll also assist them. I dare say that if she can¡¯t treat them, no one in this world can.¡±

    Doctors of Minggu were famous throughout the world, but their traces were difficult to find, and they did not easily save people.

    When he had crossed paths with Su Sang¡¯s family three years ago, Su Chong and Su Hua worked obediently for him every day. He had never thought of treating their illness. He liked a quiet life and did not want to be disturbed.

    Now, it was different. He wanted to take Su Xiaolu as his disciple, so he naturally had to help save her brothers.

    ¡°We came from the Nether Valley Medical Dao. I hope you can believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the town and ask about the Minggu Medical Valley before answering.¡±

    Old Wu introduced himself. He was not worried that his tracks would be exposed. After all, Su Sang was just an ordinary citizen. People often asked about him, and Su Sang was just one of them.

    He reported his background sincerely. He had to let Su Sang and his wife know where their daughter¡¯s teacher was from.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao, who nodded at him. He nodded and said seriously, ¡°Doctor Wu, we believe you. If you are willing to take Simei as your disciple, we will agree.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Go boil some water and make tea. Get the little girl to serve me a cup of tea. That will do for the apprenticeship gift.¡±

    Old Wu smiled. He was delighted and couldn¡¯t wait to make the arrangements.

    Madam Zhao also hurriedly went to boil water.

    The apprenticeship was settled.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t seem to expect Old Wu to be so decisive. He wanted to ask if they should choose an auspicious date.

    Even schools chose good days to collect school fees.

    However, Old Wu smiled indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. Today is the best day. Man proposes, God disposes.¡±

    When Old Wu said that, Su Sang smiled and nodded in agreement.

    Some things could not be exined clearly, so Old Wu was right.

    After the tea was brewed, Su Xiaolu respectfully knelt down with the tea and kowtowed three times.

    Old Wu smiled. Su Xiaolu had be his disciple, so the Su family was half family to him. His attitude towards his family was obviously different.

    After the ceremony, Old Wu called Su Chong and Su Hua over. He said gently, ¡°Chong, Hua,e over. I¡¯ll take a look at you.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 67: Treatment</h4>

    Su Chong and Su Hua still did not understand what had happened, but they had a good impression of Old Wu and they trusted him, so they walked to his side.

    Old Wu took their pulses.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao watched nervously.

    After a while, Old Wu let go of his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to cure, but it can be done. They can be treated by using some medicinal herbs to nourish them. After they are cured, they won¡¯t recover immediately. Their minds will only mature like a normal person, and they will be a few yearster than their peers.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s illnesses were difficult to treat, and some medicinal herbs needed were very precious.

    However, this was not a big deal. He would treat it as a gift for his disciple.

    Su Sang couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    Madam Zhao cried tears of joy. She covered her mouth in disbelief and said, ¡°Really? Can they really be cured?¡±

    As long as they could recover, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they grew up slowly. Chong and Hua would grow up eventually. They would understand the ways of the world. What normal people would know, so would they.

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°From tomorrow afternoon onwards, they will be treated with acupuncture with Zhou Heng every day. I¡¯ll give you some medicer. Take one set of medicine every two days. We¡¯ll see how it goes. When the first stage is over, we¡¯ll start the second stage. If nothing goes wrong, they¡¯ll be cured in a year.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were red. He looked at Old Wu, not knowing how to express his gratitude.

    Old Wu waved his hand and said to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Chong, Hua,e. You can carry your Brother Heng over to sleep now.¡±

    ......

    He had done what he needed to do. It was time to go back to bed.

    Su Chong and Su Hua carried the wooden wheelchair and Zhou Heng respectively.

    Old Wu joined him.

    After they left, Su Xiaolu went forward and wiped Madam Zhao¡¯s tears. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Big Brother and Second Brother will be fine.¡±

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Xiaolu and kissed her forehead before caressing her hair lovingly.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaoling and asked, ¡°Sanmei, tell me, did something happen this afternoon?¡±

    Su Xiaoling told him about what happened in the afternoon in all seriousness.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were extremely surprised.

    ¡°Simei, you¡¯re so talented.¡±

    Madam Zhao was very shocked. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.

    Looking at her obedient, sweet, and cute daughter in her arms, Madam Zhao eximed, ¡°Simei, how are you so smart?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s actually not difficult at all. I learned how to take a pulse when I entered the cityst year. I know that my brothers are sick in the head, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. Today, when I saw Master giving Big Brother Zhou Heng acupuncture, I realized that I have a solution. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very simple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu made it sound as simple as drinking water and having a meal.

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao heard this, they were terrified. That was acupuncture. How could it be this simple?

    However, looking at how rxed their daughter was, they seemed to understand why Old Wu was in a hurry to take her in as a disciple.

    When it came to things that others might not be able to master for decades, their daughter learned them immediately. This was a gift from the Gods.

    Su Sang stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Simei, I¡¯ll leave your eldest and second brothers in your hands. No matter if they can be cured or not, I¡¯ll thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Xiaolu tightly and said gently, ¡°Simei, I must have umted so much good fortune in my previous life to be able to give birth to you in this life.¡±

    ¡°I love Father and Mother. I love Third Sister, Big Brother, and Second Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned into Madam Zhao¡¯s arms. She was so warm that she was unwilling to leave. She loved everyone in the family, and they treated her so well. She had a lifetime of memories, and she had the Space. It was only right that she let her family live a good life.

    Su Chong and Su Hua returned and the family went to bed after washing up.

    Now, Su Chong and Su Hua slept by themselves. Even Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu did not sleep with Su Sang and his wife. The two sisters slept together.

    At night, Su Xiaolu soon fell asleep quickly. She entered the space to see the herbs she had nted. They looked good.

    After packing up, he left the space to sleep.

    In a daze, she felt a kiss on her cheek.

    Beside her ears, she heard her sister¡¯s gentle whisper. ¡°Xiaolu, I love you so much too. Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for our family.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaoling leaned against Su Xiaolu and fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu was also sleepy and fell asleep with a smile on her face.

    The next morning, Su Sang took Su Chong and Su Hua to work.

    After Madam Zhao cooked, Su Sang and the others returned.

    After eating, Old Wu went to pick herbs.

    Naturally, Su Sang¡¯s family went to work.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling apanied Zhou Heng at home.

    At noon, Madam Zhao returned to cook.

    Old Wu also came back on time. After eating, he called for Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also followed them.

    Old Wu said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Little girl, you do the acupuncture today. I¡¯ll watch.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Wu got Zhou Heng to roll up his pants.

    Zhou Heng was a little nervous. Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s smile was very harmless. She held the needle in her small hand and inserted it into the acupoint urately.

    One by one, Su Xiaolu inserted the needles quickly. In less than ten minutes, hundreds of needles were inserted.

    Old Wu was convinced. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re much better than me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Master, I knew I could do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. Then I¡¯ll leave your two brothers to you.¡±

    Old Wu waspletely relieved. Sometimes, talent could offset all hard work, and Su Xiaolu happened to have that talent.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were dumbfounded.

    Nothing like the shock of seeing it with your own eyes.

    Su Xiaolu asked Su Chong and Su Hua to sit down. She kissed their cheeks and smiled. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were not afraid. They both smiled.

    ¡°If Xiaolu gives me a kiss, I won¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Su Chong said seriously. Ever since Su Xiaolu could walk, she had often kissed their cheeks. Over time, they gradually understood that this was their sister¡¯s way of encouraging them.

    This was useful to them.

    They were mentally ipetent and naturally did not understand the difference between men and women. Hence, since Su Xiaolu was also still young, Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not say anything about it.

    Su Xiaolu took the silver needles and inserted them without hesitation.

    After a while, Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s heads were pierced with dozens of silver needles.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached and she shed tears.

    Su Hua looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. It¡¯s just a little hot and it feels good.¡±

 Chapter 68 - Learning Words

    <h4>Chapter 68: Learning Words</h4>

    Many needles were in their heads. It looked scary, but it really didn¡¯t hurt at all.

    For Su Chong and Su Hua, it even felt good.

    ¡°The young girl¡¯s technique is better than mine. If she says it doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Old Wu spoke.

    With that, Old Wu stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Little girl, you should go and read. Leave this to me. Study hard and you¡¯ll be able to graduate soon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very talented. She would definitely be able to finish her apprenticeship soon. Just thinking about it made him happy.

    Su Xiaolu also wanted to read medical books. The medical skills that Old Wu had taught her were different from what she had learned in her previous life. For a medical practitioner, knowledge was always the most important.

    Su Xiaolu took a book and read it in the house. Most of the books were in traditional Chinese characters. Su Xiaolu could not understand much and had to ask Old Wu about many of them.

    Old Wu seemed to be a little annoyed. He tugged at Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t be illiterate.¡±

    Then, Old Wu looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Kid, teach the girl how to read when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Zhou Heng nced at Su Xiaolu and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Heng was taught by the imperial. He was much better than themoners¡¯ teachers. Thinking of this, Old Wu stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Little girl, hurry up and thank your Big Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    What a blessed little girl.

    ......

    Su Xiaolu was very sensible. She immediately smiled at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling stood silently at the side and sighed in her heart. If only she could learn too. It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t, as long as her sister learned well.

    Su Xiaolu suddenly grabbed Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand. She looked at Zhou Heng and asked him, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, can you teach my third sister too? Please.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a little surprised. Her eyes lit up and she looked at Zhou Heng expectantly. Would Zhou Heng be willing to teach her?

    Zhou Heng nced at Su Xiaoling. He pursed his lips and answered softly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    He looked at the confused Su Chong and Su Hua. Seeing that they were also looking at him, Zhou Heng said, ¡°Ah Chong and Ah Hua can learn together too.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua didn¡¯t understand the benefits of being literate. They just thought that their third and fourth sisters liked it, so they wanted it too. Now that they were sharing the joy, they both smiled happily.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua thanked him in unison.

    Zhou Heng felt his face heat up. He said softly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Old Wu and said to him, ¡°Dr. Wu, please help me buy some pen and paper.¡±

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was indeed necessary to buy some for a few more people to use.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s needles could be removed in an hour.

    However, Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s needles needed two more hours.

    When the needles were removed, it was already past noon.

    Treatment was a long process. Su Sang and Madam Zhao decided to let the children stop working and focus on treatment at home. Every day, after taking out the needles, they would help Su Xiaoling make dinner.

    After breakfast in the morning, Su Chong and Su Hua carried Zhou Heng out to y. Old Wu was busy picking herbs every day, so he left Zhou Heng in their care. After spending a few days together, Zhou Heng, Su Xiaolu, and her siblings became familiar with each other.

    One afternoon in early September, Su Xiaolu and her siblings took charcoal and wrote on the ground. Zhou Heng¡¯s wooden wheelchair was pushed outside. He sat on it like a serious teacher.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, I¡¯ve written it.¡±

    Su Xiaoling wrote her name on the ground. After practicing for two days, she could finally do it properly.

    Zhou Heng looked over and smiled. ¡°Xiaoling wrote it very well.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua only knew how to write the word ¡®Su¡¯.

    Su Xiaolu already knew how to write, but she watched her third sister practice quietly. She didn¡¯t want to spoil her third sister¡¯s joy, so Su Xiaolu drew a turtle.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re drawing nonsense again. Be careful or you¡¯ll be punished by Uncle-Master.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at what Su Xiaolu had written and said helplessly. Even her tone was doting.

    Su Xiaolu smiled mischievously and asked, ¡°Third Sister, Big Brother Zhou Heng, does my drawing look real?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at it and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, why are there circles under the turtle you drew?¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand.

    ¡°They¡¯re not circles. That¡¯s a turtle hatching its eggs.¡±

    She was very imaginative. How boring it would be to draw only one turtle.

    Zhou Heng was a little stunned. In the end, he smiled helplessly.

    Su Xiaoling stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t do this again. We have to learn seriously, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ran away and pulled two handfuls of grass back from the roadside. She surrounded the turtle seriously and muttered, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll make a nest for the turtle.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at her lively and cute sister and couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.

    Zhou Heng nced at Su Xiaoling and smiled too.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked over, deep in thought.

    Su Chong frowned and said, ¡°No, no. Father said that turtle eggs are buried in the ground.¡±

    Su Hua nodded in agreement. ¡°Big Brother is right.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s dig and bury them.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded, then happily went to dig.

    Zhou Heng also had a smile on his lips. He looked at Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Xiaoling, let me teach you how to write other words.¡±

    Su Xiaoling came back to her senses and nodded happily. ¡°Okay, thank you, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng in admiration. She felt that Zhou Heng was really amazing. He knew many words and had a lot of knowledge. He knew even more than Su Qing Su Shun, who often liked to show off.

    Zhou Heng blushed. Su Xiaoling¡¯s admiration made him feel an indescribable feeling. He knew Su Xiaoling¡¯s desire for knowledge. Zhou Heng thought to himself that he would definitely teach her everything he knew.

    On that day, the sunset was only dark red. Su Xiaoling said to Zhou Heng reluctantly, ¡°Little Brother Heng, let¡¯s learn again tomorrow. Let¡¯s go home and cook.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaoling shouted to Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu, who were catching insects not far away, ¡°Xiaolu, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, we should go home.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua quickly ran back. One carried Zhou Heng, and the other brought the wooden wheelchair back.

    The uneven road made it difficult to push the wooden wheelchair.

    Su Xiaolu carried a bag of insects wrapped in leaves and hummed a tune she could remember as she skipped home.

    Old Wu returned when the meal was almost ready.

    It was dark when Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned.

    Everyone ate together. After the meal, Su Chong and Su Hua took Zhou Heng to wash up. They had the strength of a young adult and the mind of a young child. They could make Zhou Heng rx. To save trouble, Old Wu let Zhou Heng and Su Chong sleep together.

    For convenience, Zhou Heng lived in the Su family¡¯s house and did not have to be moved around.

 Chapter 69 - Heartwarming

    <h4>Chapter 69: Heartwarming</h4>

    With the addition of Zhou Heng at home, the days were as usual. Because of Zhou Heng¡¯s health, the food was even better.

    Therefore, when autumn passed and October arrived, the four children of the Su family had grown taller and their faces were flushed.

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not help with the autumn harvest, so their skin turned paler, and their good looks gradually appeared.

    It had been more than a month since Zhou Heng arrived at Southern Mountain Vige. He still could not stand on his legs, but his senses had recovered a lotpared to before.

    On this day, Su Xiaolu removed the needles for Zhou Heng. She smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, after this winter, you will be able to stand up.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Heng could also feel that his legs were slowly getting better and his senses were gradually recovering. It would not be long before he could walk again.

    He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. They were sitting obediently, their heads covered in needles. Their eyes had be brighter at some point. Their gazes met and they smiled at him.

    Su Xiaolu went out to clean up with the silver needles.

    Su Xiaoling massaged Zhou Heng¡¯s legs. She said gently, ¡°Little Brother Heng, don¡¯t move. Xiaolu said that I have to massage you every day.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s face heated up slightly. After being here for more than a month, he knew that ordinary people did not have so many rules, and there were not so many restrictions between rtives.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. If they had to be so restrained to live, they would be exhausted.

    ......

    Nowadays, Old Wu would go out to pick herbs all day. He handed the matter of acupuncture to Su Xiaolu. ording to him, Su Xiaolu was a genius. She was ten times more focused than others.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Little Brother Heng?¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng¡¯s thoughtful expression and asked curiously.

    Zhou Heng came back to his senses. He pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes. He always thought too much, but some thoughts always appeared in his mind. He could not control himself.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, I heard from my father the day before yesterday that we¡¯re going to set a trap to see if we can find anything. You¡¯ve never seen it before, right? Why don¡¯t I beg my father to bring us along?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked up and saw Su Xiaoling¡¯s concern. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. She was precocious. When Zhou Heng came to their house, he spoke very little and always seemed to have something on his mind. She did not know what kind of life he had lived in the past or how his legs were injured.

    She had only thought that Little Brother Heng must be unhappy. She could not ask him about the past. All she could do was make him happy here.

    Su Xiaoling did not know that her gentle gaze was deeply imprinted in Zhou Heng¡¯s heart.

    Zhou Heng looked at her quietly. There was a faint smile on his lips. The Su family was too good. They were very genuine, and this was so rare and precious.

    Compared to before, this ce was as clean and beautiful as heaven. There was no scheming, no traps, no ulterior motive.

    He seemed to be infected as well and gradually put down his walls.

    When the time came, Su Xiaolu came in from outside and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, I¡¯m here to get the needles.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was like a cute ball. She was chubby and fair. When he got closer, he seemed to smell the fragrance of milk. She was really a cute little sister.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s gaze became much gentler. He touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Xiaolu, do you recognize the words I taught you yesterday?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I recognize half of it.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a little helpless. She put away her doting and serious expression and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t be so yful anymore. You have to study well.¡±

    Being able to read was such a rare opportunity. Su Xiaoling did not want her sister to regret it in the future, so she stopped smiling. She hoped to use a serious attitude to let Su Xiaoling know that she had to learn well.

    She quickly took out the silver needles for Zhou Heng. She stuck out her tongue yfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if the medicine is ready.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu ran out.

    Su Xiaoling was a little helpless. She could only say helplessly to Zhou Heng, ¡°Little Brother Heng, don¡¯t be angry. Xiaolu is too young and is very yful.¡±

    Zhou Heng shook his head slightly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach her slowly.¡±

    He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. When Zhou Heng looked over, they immediately became obedient.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, we will try.¡±

    The two spoke in unison.

    Zhou Heng could not help but smile. He replied lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua treated him as a teacher, so besides caring for him, they also respected him.

    Thinking about the names the vigers secretly called Su Chong and Su Hua fools, Zhou Heng¡¯s expression darkened. In his opinion, Su Chong and Su Hua were far stronger than them. They were pure-hearted and treated everything very seriously. When they recovered, they would definitely be more promising than the people studying in this vige.

    Thinking of this, Zhou Heng smiled at Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Xiaolu boiled the medicine into a sticky gtinous shape and brought it down to cool it. Then, she went back to the house to get the needles for Su Chong and Su Hua. After packing up, she took out two ck pills and handed them to her two brothers.

    Su Chong and Su Hua ate the medicine obediently. Su Xiaolu hugged them and kissed their cheeks. She smiled and said, ¡°Reward.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went out after kissing him. Not long after, she came in and started applying medicine for Zhou Heng.

    The ointment was still a little hot. As Su Xiaolu applied it and blew on it, she praised, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng is amazing.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaoling went to get water and wrung a handkerchief to wipe Zhou Heng¡¯s sweat.

    Zhou Heng was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    He was embarrassed to let Su Xiaoling take care of him like this. Su Xiaoling had not learned much, but he was different. It did not matter if Su Xiaoling took care of Su Chong and Su Hua because they were siblings, but he was of the opposite sex.

    After packing up, Su Xiaoling brought Su Chong and Su Hua to prepare dinner.

    However, Su Xiaolu wanted to stay with Zhou Heng.

    When she was bored, she read medical books.

    At night, Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned home. Old Wu came back from picking herbs and everyone ate together again.

    After dinner, Su Xiaoling took the opportunity to say, ¡°Father, when are you going to set the trap?¡±

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°As soon as we sow the vegetable seeds.¡±

    Su Sang looked at the children and saw Zhou Heng lowering his eyes. He already knew what to do. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together when the timees. Let Henge along too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded happily. ¡°Okay, thank you, Father.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked up at Su Sang and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Sang waved his hand with a smile and stood up to help Madam Zhao clean up the dishes.

    After washing up, he went back to his room to rest.

 Chapter 70 - Entering the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 70: Entering the Mountain</h4>

    Before going to bed, Zhou Heng reminded Su Hua, ¡°Ah Hua, you have to count to 50 before you can sleep today, understand?¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡±

    At night, Zhou Heng slept with Su Chong, so he could teach Su Chong how to count.

    Su Chong and Su Hua learned diligently and focused on counting. Su Xiaoling also counted when she heard that. After counting to 50, she closed her eyes in satisfaction and went to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu heard her mutter, ¡°Little Brother Heng is so nice.¡±

    Was Zhou Heng very nice? He was, indeed. Although he was a little reserved, a little boring, and not much of a talker, he was very gentle.

    The night grew quiet.

    Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang and said gently, ¡°Father, Heng is really smart. He already knows so much at such a young age. If he goes to school, I think it won¡¯t be long before he bes a student. I think he¡¯s smarter than many of the students in our vige.¡±

    Every time she saw Zhou Heng, Madam Zhao felt that this child would definitely be magnanimous. He knew so much and could recognize many words. He could even read articles and exin the meaning behind them.

    Su Sang paused and replied, ¡°Heng does know a lot. Perhaps he will leave when his legs recover. Xiaolu said that Heng will be able to leave after the new year.¡±

    ¡°So soon, aye¡­ I can¡¯t bear to part with him, but it would be good for him to get well soon.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed and said.

    Although she could not bear to let Zhou Heng go back, it was only right. She could not hope for his injuries to heal slower just because she wanted him to teach her children. Zhou Heng was also a child. It was very sad that he could not walk, so it was best for him to recover quickly.

    ......

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been sowing vegetables for the past few days. I¡¯ll bring the kids into the mountains to y and see if we can catch some wild chickens or something. Last time, when we entered the city, we told Butler Sun that we wouldn¡¯t sell chickens and ducks anymore. Butler Sun was pretty sad. He said that the youngdies and young masters of the Sun family especially like to eat the chickens and ducks we sell. If we can catch them again, we¡¯ll send one to the Sun family.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. However, you have to be careful. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t catch them.¡±

    In the past two years, the family¡¯s lives had already stabilized. Madam Zhao did not want Su Sang to take the risk.

    The Sun family was very generous in their dealings. Apart from business, they already had some personal connections.

    Butler Sun was the one who named his two daughters.

    But no matter what the connections, in Madam Zhao¡¯s heart, Su Sang was the most important. She wanted him to be safe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao and kissed her forehead. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded slightly.

    Two more busy days followed as they sowed the seeds.

    Su Sang had to prepare firewood for the winter, so he had to go into the mountains every day.

    It did not matter if he brought Su Chong and Su Hua into the mountains since they would go every year, but Zhou Heng was different. If he wanted to bring Zhou Heng into the mountains, he had to tell Old Wu. Therefore, during dinner the night before, Su Sang said, ¡°Big Brother, I want to bring the children into the mountains to set some small traps and y tomorrow. Can I bring Heng along?¡±

    Because Su Xiaolu had taken Old Wu as her master, Su Sang called him big brother.

    Old Wu liked to drink. At this moment, he was eating meat and taking a sip of alcohol. He clicked his tongue and said heartily, ¡°Why not? As long as you don¡¯t find it troublesome.¡±

    Su Sang immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring him along tomorrow. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll have something good when we return.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Old Wu nodded.

    With Old Wu¡¯s approval, Su Sang told the children to sleep early that night.

    The next morning, Madam Zhao made some pancakes and asked them to take them away after breakfast.

    Su Sang carried Zhou Heng on his back and entered the mountain with the children.

    The farming season was already over now. Most of the vigers were also going into the mountains to cut firewood to prepare for winter. It was inevitable that they would encounter the children of the vige on the way.

    Everyone gathered together happily and went into the mountains to look for bird eggs. Among them, there was also the Su family.

    Seeing Su Sang carrying Zhou Heng on his back, many people made faces at Zhou Heng. They even mocked Zhou Heng¡¯s inability to walk.

    ¡°Heng, ignore them.¡±

    Su Sang frowned. They were all children without adults, so he could not say anything. He could only tell Zhou Heng to ignore them.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression darkened. He leaned on Su Sang¡¯s back and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu casually grabbed a handful of stones and threw them at the children. Her childish voice was cold as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll hit whoever makes funny faces at him again.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had her eyes on Su Qing and Su Shun. A small handful of stones would only hurt them but not injure them.

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she grabbed another handful of stones. Su Qing, Su Shun, and the others had already run away.

    It was impossible to reason with naughty children.

    Not far into the mountain, Su Sang put Zhou Heng down and started making traps.

    Su Xiaoling took out the worms as bait.

    While Su Sang was setting the trap, the children also started ying around.

    They found some wild fruits for Zhou Heng to eat.

    After eating a wild fruit that he had never eaten before, Zhou Heng smiled shyly under the expectant gazes of Su Xiaolu and her siblings and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Sour and sweet. Very special.¡±

    It was the freshest fruit they had just plucked off. In addition, there were such pure and kind people around him. Zhou Heng¡¯s mood gradually improved. The unhappiness from before had been dispersed. No matter what those people said, his disability was only temporary, so he did not have to mind at all.

    ¡°It must be special. It¡¯s nature¡¯s gift to us. People love it, and so do birds.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat on the ground casually and plucked them one by one to eat. In her previous life, these things were called raspberries. There were many kinds of wild raspberries. This kind that grew in the thorn bushes was only one variation.

    The stems had thorns. When the fruit was ripe, it would appear red or dark yellow. It tasted sour and sweet and had many effects. In any case, there was no harm in eating it.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng,e, eat more.¡±

    Su Xiaoling plucked a handful and handed them to Zhou Heng without eating.

    Su Xiaolu, Su Chong, and Su Hua did not seem to notice Su Xiaoling¡¯s favoritism.

    Zhou Heng reached out to take it. He did not dare to look at Su Xiaoling and could only look at the scenery in the distance.

    As he ate the fruits and could not help but smile slightly.

    Seeing that they liked to eat, Su Sang cut off a few stems for them to pluck and eat.

    They walked more. Whenever they encountered a suitable ce to set a trap, Su Sang would set it up. At noon, they ate pancakes with wild fruits.

    When it was gettingte, Su Sang carried Zhou Heng and brought everyone back.

    Along the way, they looked around again. There were eight traps, and they caught four pheasants and a turtledove.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Zhou Heng could not help but praise him. On this day, he had watched Su Sang set up the traps. It was not difficult, but he had gained a lot in return.

    Su Sang paused before speaking gently. ¡°I guess we¡¯re in luck.¡±

 Chapter 71 - Midnight Visit To The Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 71: Midnight Visit To The Doctor</h4>

    Su Sang himself was rmed. He thought that after a few years, he might no longer be so lucky, but the facts told him otherwise.

    As he looked at the small figure walking ahead of him, Su Sang silently told himself that he couldn¡¯t do this again. Two years ago, people had thought he was just lucky. If he was still the same now, everyone would notice the difference.

    There was something strange about his fourth daughter. If someone with ulterior motives found out, they would not be able to tolerate her. Fortunately, it was almost dark.

    There was enoughnd to feed his family. There was no need to hunt again.

    Su Sang hid his thoughts and silently changed the topic. ¡°Heng, have you ever eaten pheasants?¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it before, but I¡¯ve already forgotten what it tastes like.¡±

    Last year, before his leg was injured, he had eaten pheasants, hares, wild boars, wild deer, bears, and so on. But ever since he was injured, he had not had the chance to eat those again.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°When you go back today, I¡¯ll ask your aunt to stew it for you. Eat moreter.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and agreed. ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle.¡±

    After returning home, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to deal with the pheasant for dinner.

    Su Xiaolu also began to administer the acupuncture that she had missed at noon.

    When he was done with the needles and packed them up, dinner was ready.

    They had pheasants for dinner. Old Wu happily drank his precious wine and generously poured a cup for Su Sang. ¡°Come, don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ......

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Sang could drink, but he hadn¡¯t touched alcohol in years. Alcohol costs money. He couldn¡¯t bear to spend it, so he didn¡¯t drink.

    However, recently, with Old Wu, he could often drink wine. Old Wu liked to drink, but he did not take out his precious wine every day.

    The children ate their chicken obediently and quietly.

    Madam Zhao gave the drumstick to Zhou Heng and said gently, ¡°Heng,e, have a drumstick.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and thanked Madam Zhao. He looked at Su Xiaolu and her siblings and realized that they did not mind this at all. No one would stare at them. They were all happily eating from their bowls.

    The Su family had very good table manners.

    Zhou Heng quickly gave the drumstick to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling looked up and was about to return it to Zhou Heng when he turned around and focused on eating.

    Su Xiaoling wanted to give it to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s head was almost buried in her bowl.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and mouthed two words.

    Su Xiaoling understood. Zhou Heng said, ¡°You eat.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Heng lowered his head and ate. Su Xiaoling looked at the drumstick in her bowl. In the end, she still ate it. For some reason, she felt that this drumstick was sweet.

    Su Xiaolu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She secretly looked at Zhou Heng and then at Su Xiaoling. She had a terrifying guess in her heart. Could it be that Zhou Heng likes her third sister?

    Soon, Su Xiaoling denied this guess. How was that possible? Zhou Heng was only seven years old. What did a seven-year-old child know? He was probably just grateful to her third sister for treating him well.

    A little boy who said little but knew how to be grateful. Well, not bad, not bad.

    Old Wu liked to eat meat very much. The pheasant¡¯s meat was fragrant and fresh, so he naturally became greedy.

    Since there was nothing for him to do, he went to sleep when he got drunk.

    As for Su Sang¡¯s family, they went to bed as well after washing up.

    In the middle of the night, Su Sang¡¯s family was woken by a knock on the door.

    Madam Zhao rubbed her eyes and nudged Su Sang. ¡°Sang, there¡¯s someone knocking on Dr. Wu¡¯s door.¡±

    Su Su Sang woke up to the sound of urgent banging and shouting, and it was a familiar voice.

    He sobered up and said, ¡°Why does that sound like Brother Hu¡¯s voice? Darling, sleep first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    With that, Su Sang got up, picked up the clothes by the bed, and put them on. Then he opened the door and went out.

    Old Wu got drunk that night and was sleeping soundly, so no matter how much Chen Hu knocked on the door, there was no response. When Su Sang came out, he could clearly hear the trembling in Chen Hu¡¯s anxious voice.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, please open the door. Doctor Wu, get up and save a life.¡±

    Chen Hu knocked on the door anxiously, his voice trembling.

    But no matter how he knocked, Old Wu¡¯s door remained tightly shut.

    At this moment, the door next door opened and Su Sang came out. He asked Chen Hu with concern, ¡°Brother Hu, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    It was cold, but Chen Hu was sweating.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang and choked for a moment before saying, ¡°Third Brother, my wife gave birth, but after the child was born, the bleeding couldn¡¯t be stopped. My mother said that it was a hemorrhage and whether she lived or died depended on her fate. How could I watch her die? It¡¯s the middle of the night, and I don¡¯t have anywhere to call a doctor, so I could onlye here. Third Brother, I remember that when Sister-inw gave birth to Simei, she also¡­ hired Doctor Wu, right?¡±

    Su Sang hadn¡¯t realized it was such a big deal. He nodded. ¡°Yes. Your sister-inw lost a lot of blood when she gave birth to Simei. Sigh¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. Doctor Wu drank a lot tonight. He¡¯s drunk¡­¡±

    When he was in trouble, Chen Hu would definitely help their family. After his life became stable, Chen Hu never asked for credit. In the past two years, when they asionally met, they would exchange a few words with each other.

    Su Sang knew about Madam Qian¡¯s pregnancy. At that time, Chen Hu had said that Madam Qian¡¯s pregnancy was different from the previous few times. It was very likely to be a boy this time. Su Sang was happy for him. He had thought that Madam Qian would have an easy time giving birth to a son for Chen Hu, but he did not expect her childbirth to be so difficult.

    Su Sang was anxious now. He quickly moved adder and said to Chen Hu, ¡°Brother Hu, Doctor Wu must be sleeping now. I¡¯ll climb over the wall and call him.¡±

    Su Sang was anxious. He regretted going into the mountains to set traps. If he hadn¡¯t gone, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to collect the pheasants. Naturally, Old Wu wouldn¡¯t have gotten drunk as well.

    But thest thing to exist in this world was regret medicine.

    Chen Hu nodded. He held onto thedder and thanked him in a choked voice. ¡°Third Brother, thank you.¡±

    When he was in trouble, his own brothers wouldn¡¯t help. They would just stand by and watch. But Su Sang was different. He wasn¡¯t his real brother, but he was closer than that. As long as he was there, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.

    When Madam Zhao heard themotion, she felt uneasy.

    She thought that if it was a small matter, Chen Hu would not be so anxious. Madam Zhao thought for a moment and calcted the date of Madam Qian¡¯sbor. She immediately understood. They were both women, so she was also worried.

    She came out to help Chen Hu with thedder.

    Chen Hu thanked her gratefully and immediately climbed up thedder and climbed over the wall.

    The two of them went to knock on Old Wu¡¯s door.

    However, Old Wu was sleeping very soundly. The two of them knocked for a while and only heard Old Wu snoring.

    ¡°What should I do? My wife is still waiting for me to go back and save her.¡±

    Chen Hu was burning with anxiety. He could no longer suppress his emotions and cried.

 Chapter 72 - Xiaoluâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 72: Xiaolu¡¯s Visit</h4>

    <h4>??</h4>

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu, who was sobbing, and felt extremely guilty. He secretly med himself.

    At this critical juncture, he could not help him at all. In fact, he seemed so powerless to evenfort him.

    After venting his emotions for a while, Chen Hu stood up and wiped his face. ¡°Third Brother, thank you. Go back to sleep. I¡¯m going back too. I can¡¯t let her go without seeing me for thest time.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s heart was aching. He had waited ten months for his son toe. He did not even have the time to celebrate, but now he had to face the pain of losing his wife. His heart seemed to be torn in two.

    He and Madam Qian supported each other through thick and thin. Their rtionship was irreceable.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to ept the bitter truth, but there was no escaping it. He had to go back. He had to be with her. He couldn¡¯t allow her not to see him onest time.

    Chen Hu thanked him and turned around to open the door to Old Wu¡¯s courtyard to run home.

    Su Sang hung his head and went out the door to go home.

    He med himself and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, if only I hadn¡¯t gone to the mountains. This way, if Brother Hu¡¯s wife was in danger, she could call Doctor Wu over to take a look. Unfortunately, we¡¯re not doctors.¡±

    Madam Zhao felt terrible when she saw Su Sang ming himself. She held his hand and said to him, ¡°Sang, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Life was unpredictable. After all, before entering the mountains, Su Sang did not know that Madam Qian would give birth the same night and even suffer a hemorrhage.

    With such a bigmotion in the house, Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were woken up.

    The two of them were already dressed when they came out. Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling heard Su Sang¡¯s self-reproach.

    While Su Xiaoling was still a little worried, Su Xiaolu walked to Su Sang¡¯s side and reached out to hold his hand. ¡°Father, Mother, have you forgotten? I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were a little dazed for a moment. They looked at Su Xiaolu, who has been studying medicine under Old Wu. Old Wu always said that she was very smart, but how smart and how good she was at learning was something that Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not understand at all. In their eyes, Su Xiaolu was just their fourth daughter.

    An obedient, cute, and sensible fourth daughter that they loved.

    ¡°Father, bring me over to take a look at the situation. In the past, when I met Big Sisters Erniu and Daniu, they gave me and my sister food. Let¡¯s go over and take a look. I promise I won¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family was not close to their family, but there were genuine feelings between them.

    Not to mention how well Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu treated her and her third sister, the few times Chen Hu had helped them after she was born were all kindness.

    Besides, she was a doctor. It was just that she was still too young to be recognized by others.

    Seeing that Su Sang was still hesitating, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ve treated Big Brother and Second Brother and Master even let me do acupuncture for Big Brother Zhou Heng. Although I haven¡¯t finished learning Master¡¯s skills, I¡¯m not useless.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart softened. She looked at Su Sang and muttered, ¡°Sang¡­¡±

    Su Sang had already squatted down. He said, ¡°Xiaolu,e up. Daddy is fast. Daddy will carry you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Father, wait for me. I¡¯ll get the master¡¯s medical kit.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ran into Old Wu¡¯s house as she spoke. Soon, she came out with Old Wu¡¯s medical kit.

    Su Xiaolu climbed onto Su Sang¡¯s broad back.

    Su Sang immediately carried Su Xiaolu and walked toward the vige.

    Madam Zhao stood by the door worriedly. Su Xiaoling reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It will definitely be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had no friends. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were the only two girls in the vige who were willing to talk to her. However, they had a lot of work to do. Even if they lived in the same vige, they did not meet often.

    But that didn¡¯t stop them from smiling at her every time they met. They would give her some whenever they collected wild fruits.

    She hoped that Madam Qian would be safe. Thinking back to when Madam Zhao gave birth to Su Xiaolu three years ago, Su Xiaoling could not help but hold Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu must be as afraid as she was back then.

    Madam Zhao seemed to have noticed Su Xiaoling¡¯s abnormality. She sighed and gently stroked Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair. ¡°Sanmei, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s safe now. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep. I¡¯m worried. I¡¯ll go over and take a look too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling knew that she shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Madam Zhao. She nodded obediently.

    Madam Zhao returned to her room and packed up before leaving.

    Su Xiaoling walked her to the door. Madam Zhao instructed her to quickly go back and sleep before leaving.

    Su Xiaoling closed the door and returned to her room. When she passed by Su Chong¡¯s room, she heard Zhou Heng calling her.

    ¡°Xiaoling, what happened?¡±

    Zhou Heng was a light sleeper and was woken up by the noise. He could not hear clearly through the walls, but since the Su family was so concerned, it must be something big. He wanted to ask and see if he could help.

    Su Xiaoling opened the door and entered. Su Chong was sleeping soundly.

    Zhou Heng sat up.

    Su Xiaoling walked over and said to Zhou Heng gently, ¡°Little Brother Heng, we woke you up. It¡¯s nothing, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoling, you¡¯ve all been very kind to me. I want to know what it is. I can sense that you¡¯re a little upset. I want to help you.¡±

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips. He was stubborn.

    Su Xiaoling sat down by the bed. Perhaps she was too depressed, so she told Zhou Heng her thoughts. Her voice was soft.

    The night was very quiet. Her sleeping brother was breathing steadily and softly.

    Zhou Heng, who was listening to her, was also quiet.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Sang rushed to Chen Hu¡¯s house with Su Xiaolu, Chen Hu¡¯s eldest brother and second brother were both sleeping quietly. Only the room where Chen Hu¡¯s family lived was illuminated by the dim light and faint cries could be heard.

    Su Sang felt terrible. At this moment, Mother Chen¡¯s disdainful scolding could be heard from the main room.

    ¡°Cry, cry, cry. What¡¯s there to cry about? Who can stop the King of Hell if he wants her life? Which woman can¡¯t get through this? If she can¡¯t, she¡¯ll die. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t live without her. Cry, cry, cry. If you keep crying, I¡¯ll get up and tear your mouths apart!¡±

    Mother Chen didn¡¯t care about her two granddaughters at all. Now that she couldn¡¯t sleep well because of their cries, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be good-tempered.

    Mother Chen roared a few times, and Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu¡¯s cries became much softer, but they still sobbed softly. Their mother¡¯s life was on the line, so it was impossible for them not to cry.

    Su Sang carried Su Xiaolu and went to knock on Chen Hu¡¯s door. Su Sang whispered, ¡°Brother Hu, open the door.¡±

    Chen Hu wiped away his tears and got up to open the door. Before he could speak, he saw a small figure slide down from Su Sang¡¯s back towards the bed.

 Chapter 73 - Can Be Saved 1

    <h4>Chapter 73: Can Be Saved 1</h4>

    Chen Hu was a little confused. He was stunned for a moment before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Third Brother, this¡­¡±

    After catching his breath, Su Sang said, ¡°Hu, my fourth daughter is studying medicine from Doctor Wu, so I brought her here to see if she can help.¡±

    Chen Hu choked for a moment, understanding what Su Sang meant.

    He said, ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu reached the bed and reached out to take Madam Qian¡¯s pulse. She was very focused.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu stopped crying, afraid that they would disturb Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu let go of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and turned to Chen Hu. ¡°Uncle Hu, I can treat her, but can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Chen Hu did not have much hope at first. After all, Su Xiaolu was still so young. When he heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s request, he thought that he had heard wrongly and was a little stunned.

    Su Sang reacted first. He went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Simei, what do you need help with?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t help me with this. Only Uncle Hu can.¡±

    Chen Hu hade back to his senses. He strode to the bed and asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, what do you need help with?¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly.

    ¡°Uncle Hu, please help take off Aunt¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll use the needles and stop the bleeding.¡±

    ......

    Su Xiaolu said to Chen Hu. She opened the medicine box and took out several herbs. Without looking up, she said, ¡°Father, help me brew the medicine.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll brew the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, let me help you with the fire.¡±

    Chen Daniu wiped her tears and got out of bed.

    Su Sang looked at the obedient and sensible Chen Daniu and nodded. ¡°Okay, Daniu,e and help.¡±

    Chen Erniu wanted to go too, but she had the child in her arms.

    Chen Daniu turned around and instructed her, ¡°Erniu, take good care of your little brother.¡±

    Chen Erniu nodded with tears in her eyes.

    Su Sang brought Chen Daniu out and went straight to the kitchen to prepare the medicine.

    Su Xiaolu took out a piece of ginseng and sliced it into smaller pieces with a knife. She opened Madam Qian¡¯s mouth and stuffed it in.

    She climbed onto the bed and Erniu carried her newborn brother to the corner to make way for Su Xiaolu.

    Chen Hu took off Madam Qian¡¯s clothes.

    Su Xiaolu opened the needle bag, took out a silver needle, and pressed it into Madam Qian¡¯s chest.

    One, two, three¡­ ten¡­

    Chen Hu counted with his own eyes and she only stopped after 85 needles.

    These needles were all over Qian¡¯s chest and limbs. It was terrifying.

    Su Xiaolu inserted the needle and heaved a sigh of relief. She wiped her sweat with her sleeve.

    She grabbed Madam Qian¡¯s hand and took her pulse again.

    No one dared to disturb the quiet process.

    Next, it was time to stitch. When a woman gave birth, she would most likely tear up if she encountered a difficult birth. If she did not get stitches, she would be sick for the rest of her life. In ancient times, private areas were mostly obscure. How could she let a doctor give her stitches?

    Usually, when women gave birth, they would restrain their strength and take their time. There would not be any tearing. However, most of them would panic when they were giving birth and their strength would be exhausted. They would have to use external forces to push the child out. Furthermore, if the child weighed six to seven catties. Most of the time, it would make a big tear.

    Madam Qian had a huge tear. Her wound would not stop bleeding if it was not stitched up.

    Just as Su Xiaolu was hesitating about how to tell Chen Hu, Madam Zhao¡¯s knocking sounded. Outside the house, Madam Zhao¡¯s gentle voice sounded, ¡°Brother Hu, is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    Chen Hu was about to say no when Su Xiaolu spoke first.

    ¡°Uncle Huzi, go out. I¡¯ll get my mother to help me next. Please prepare some hot water and strong alcohol for me.¡±

    The stitches had to be sterilized, of course. Water and alcohol would do.

    Chen Hu nodded. He looked at Madam Qian, who had yet to wake up, reluctantly, before turning around and opening the door to leave.

    As he opened the door, Chen Hu said gratefully to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Madam Zhao hurried into the room and said, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Madam Zhao had already heard what Su Xiaolu said. She closed the door after entering the house and walked towards Su Xiaolu. She said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, Auntie has a big wound on her body. I have to stitch it up. I want you to help me hold themp. It¡¯s too dark for me to see.¡±

    Madam Zhao was shocked. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about getting stitches down there. She looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious eyes and then at the silver needles on Madam Qian¡¯s body. Madam Zhao suppressed the horror in her heart and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you hold themp.¡±

    No matter what, as long as she could save Madam Qian¡¯s life, it did not matter.

    As a woman, Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached when she saw Chen Erniu holding back her tears with anticipation. As long as there was a chance, how could she not want her mother to live?

    Chen Hu quickly brought over hot water and strong alcohol. He wanted toe in and help, but with Madam Zhao around, he hesitated.

    Madam Zhao said to Chen Hu, ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chen Hu was grateful. He could only say thank you.

    Chen Hu did not enter the room, but soon, he let Chen Daniu in to help.

    Chen Daniu was shocked, but she suppressed her fear and asked what she could do.

    Su Xiaolu was disinfecting the needle and thread. She said, ¡°Big Sister Daniu, wipe the blood off Auntie. I¡¯ll disinfect it soon.¡±

    Chen Daniu nodded with tears in her eyes and went to help Madam Qian clean up.

    Madam Qian had lost too much blood, and the bedding under her was soaked.

    After cleaning, Madam Zhao used amp to light up the room. Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands were soaked in strong alcohol, and she used a needle and thread to begin stitching.

    Madam Qian woke up in pain.

    She looked at the trembling silver needles on her body and was in a trance. She seemed to understand that they were trying to save her, so she only let out a cry of pain before she gritted her teeth and stopped herself from making another sound.

    When thest stitch was done, Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at the conscious Madam Qian and heaved a sigh of relief. She put themp back before saying, ¡°Simei, these needles¡­¡±

    Madam Qian was pierced with silver needles and could not be covered with a nket even though it was cold.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Mother, these needles can only be removed in another hour. I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie. When the timees, I¡¯ll just add some medicine to fight against the cold.¡±

    Madam Qian loosened her gritted teeth and took a few deep breaths before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sister-inw, Xiaolu, thank you for saving my life.¡±

    Madam Zhao shook her head gently. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s face was very pale. After losing so much blood, her body suffered. Her life was not easy, to begin with. Thinking about that, Madam Zhao felt bitter for Madam Qian.

    In this world, it was not easy to be a woman.

    Chen Daniu carried the bloodied water out. Chen Hu was just outside the door and asked worriedly, ¡°Daniu, how¡¯s your mother?¡±

 Chapter 74 - Can Be Saved 2

    <h4>Chapter 74: Can Be Saved 2</h4>

    Chen Daniu sniffed and said, ¡°Xiaolu saved Mom.¡±

    Tears rolled down Chen Hu¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Chen Daniu also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get the water for Xiaolu and Third Auntie to wash their hands.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to enter the house to see Madam Qian, but because Madam Zhao was there, he could only wait outside.

    Madam Zhao seemed to know what Chen Hu was thinking and had alreadye out of the room. She said gently, ¡°Brother Hu, go and see Sister-inw. I¡¯ll see if the medicine is ready.¡±

    After saying that, Madam Zhao walked toward the Chen family¡¯s kitchen.

    Chen Hu was extremely grateful. He quickly went into the room and closed the door.

    He came to the bed and looked at Madam Qian with a pained expression. ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Madam Qian shook her head slightly.

    Chen Daniu brought hot water and Su Xiaolu washed her hands carefully.

    An hour passed quickly and Su Xiaolu took out the needles from Madam Qian.

    Chen Hu quickly put on clothes for Madam Qian, changed the sheets under her, and covered her up with a nket.

    ......

    The sky outside slowly lit up.

    Madam Zhao brought the medicine and knocked on the door. Su Xiaolu rubbed her eyes and went to open the door.

    Chen Hu took the medicine and fed it to Madam Qian bit by bit.

    Su Xiaolu yawned and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, Auntie,e and get a few sets of medicine from my master during the day. You can help Auntie recuperate in the future. Auntie¡¯s body is too weak. Try to stay in confinement for as long as possible. Don¡¯t do any heavy work for the next six months.

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Simei. If not for you¡­¡±

    Before Chen Hu could finish speaking, he was already sobbing. He pulled Chen Daniu and said in a choked voice, ¡°Daniu,e and kowtow to Simei. Thank her for saving your mother¡¯s life.¡±

    Without a word, Chen Daniu immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu immediately helped Chen Daniu up and said, ¡°Big Sister Daniu, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll be a doctor in the future. It¡¯s my duty to treat illnesses and save people.¡±

    Chen Daniu did not care about this. She only knew that if Su Xiaolu had not saved her mother, she would have lost her mother.

    No one else in this world would dote on her as her mother did.

    Su Xiaolu had saved her mother, so it was only right for her to kowtow.

    Chen Daniu stubbornly kowtowed three times before getting up.

    Chen Hu prepared to send Su Xiaolu and her family off.

    At the door, Su Sang and Madam Zhao asked him to hurry back. Chen Hu turned around and went back into the house with red eyes.

    Su Sang bent down and let Su Xiaolu climb onto his back.

    Su Xiaolu was tired and sleepy. She climbed up and hugged Su Sang¡¯s shoulder before dozing off.

    Madam Zhao carried the medical kit on her back and gently patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s back. ¡°Simei, be good. Let¡¯s go home before sleeping. It¡¯s cold now. You can¡¯t sleep like this, understand?¡±

    If she slept in this weather, she might catch a cold.

    Su Xiaolu answered softly. She opened her eyes and looked at Su Sang¡¯s hair. ¡°Dad has white hair now.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s steps were steady. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, he smiled gently and said, ¡°Where is it? Pull it out for me to see.¡±

    Su Xiaolu suppressed her sleepiness and began to pull out Su Sang¡¯s white hair. However, because Su Sang kept moving around and she was sleepy, she could not grasp it urately.

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached home that Su Xiaolu finally plucked out a strand of white hair. She rubbed her eyes and showed it to Su Sang. ¡°Father, look. There are still many strands left.¡±

    Su Sang did not care about the white hair. He carried Su Xiaolu from his back into his arms and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re home. Go to sleep if you want.¡±

    Su Sang walked Su Xiaolu back to her room and put her to bed.

    Just then, Su Xiaoling brought over a bowl of ginger soup and said, ¡°Father, let Xiaolu drink some ginger soup before sleeping.¡±

    Su Sang nodded and fed Su Xiaolu ginger soup.

    Su Xiaolu drank the ginger soup in a daze and fell asleep under the care of her family.

    Su Sang tucked Su Xiaolu in and got up.

    He gently stroked Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s been hard on you. Drink up and go to sleep. Your Uncle Hu is fine now. Don¡¯t worry. Daniu and Erniu have a brother now. Your Uncle Hu can finally live a good life.¡±

    Because Chen Hu did not have a son, his parents looked down on him. Now that Madam Qian had given birth to a son for Chen Hu, his life would definitely be better.

    Su Xiaoling was also relieved. She nodded obediently and said to Su Sang, ¡°Father, there¡¯s still ginger soup in the pot. I just brought a bowl for Mother. You should hurry up and drink it too.¡±

    Su Sang nodded and went to drink a bowl of ginger soup with Su Xiaoling before returning to his room to rest.

    Su Xiaoling returned to her room and slept next to Su Xiaolu. She kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re awesome. I¡¯m proud of you. Sleep well.¡±

    After a night of worry, Su Xiaoling fell asleep in peace, knowing that Madam Qian was safe.

    It was great that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu could still be doted on by their mother.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up again, it was already noon. She yawned and stretched before getting out of bed.

    Once outside, she smiled to see her family in the yard.

    Su Xiaoling had already run to the kitchen to scoop rice for Su Xiaolu.

    The warm rice, the chicken, and the soup were really fragrant.

    Su Xiaolu asked as she ate, ¡°Have the girlse to get the medicine?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but Uncle-Master has already packed the medicine and ced it here. Uncle-Master even praised you for doing well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°My master is right.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my master?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked seriously.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°Uncle-Master went to pick herbs after breakfast. Dad went into town. Mom is outside in the vegetable field. Little Brother Heng is teaching us to write.¡±

    Last night, she had said many things to Zhou Heng. When she came back to her senses and regretted it, it was already toote. She should not have been so insensible. But today, Zhou Heng acted normal, as if nothing had happened.

    Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief. She could not help but think that perhaps Zhou Heng had already fallen asleep when he was listening to her. Therefore, he did not hear everything she said. Thinking about it this way, Su Xiaoling felt much better.

    As she learned how to read from Zhou Heng, she forgot about what happenedst night.

    ¡°Xiaolu,e and see what I¡¯ve written.¡±

    Su Chong finished writing and waved at Su Xiaolu with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu walked over with the bowl. Su Chong and Su Hua could write their own names now. After repeated practice, the words they wrote could be read.

    Su Xiaolu praised with a smile, ¡°Brother, you wrote it so well. You¡¯re awesome.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went to look at what Su Hua had written. She read, ¡°Su-Xiao-Lu, Second Brother wrote my name! Second Brother is awesome.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°I know how to write Sanmei¡¯s name too. I¡¯ll write it for you.¡±

    Su Hua wrote Su Xiaoling¡¯s name. Su Chong looked at it seriously and said gloomily, ¡°Hua, why do you know this before me?¡±

 Chapter 75 - Improvement 1

    <h4>Chapter 75: Improvement 1</h4>

    That¡¯s right, why did Su Hua know this before Su Chong did?

    Su Xiaolu was also aware of the problem. Su Chong and Su Hua were about as intelligent as each other. Since the beginning of the treatment, they had improved about the same amount. Both of them were gradually learning to think, but some things were still different.

    Su Hua seemed to learn faster and remember more.

    When Su Chong asked this question, it got everyone thinking.

    After a while, Su Hua said seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m a little smarter than you, but you¡¯re much stronger than me.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Hua and seemed to be thinking seriously. He paused and said, ¡°Hua is right. You are smarter than me. I am stronger than you. I will protect you all.¡±

    Su Chong pointed at Su Hua, Zhou Heng, Su Xiaoling, and Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu ran to Su Chong with a smile and hugged his waist happily. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so awesome. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Her big brother and second brother were finally not stupid.

    Su Chong lowered his head and looked at his sister, who was hugging his waist with a sweet smile. He was also happy from the bottom of his heart. He bent down and picked up Su Xiaolu. He said gently, ¡°Big Brother is happy too.¡±

    It was only recently that he¡¯d begun to understand that he and his brother were a little different from the others, but he didn¡¯t mind because his sister always smiled at him with her pretty eyes.

    A thought formed in his mind. He wanted to protect them.

    Su Hua reached out and ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair.

    ......

    Su Xiaoling smiled with tears in her eyes. She did not want anyone to see her tears, so she immediately turned around and wiped them away. She said to Zhou Heng gratefully, ¡°Little Brother Heng, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Heng took a deep look at Su Xiaoling, shook his head, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Xiaolu cured them. If this continues, they can go to school after the new year.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Xiaoling was overjoyed. This was great. This way, her eldest and second brothers could also take the schrly examination in the future.

    Her parents would be thrilled.

    In the afternoon, Su Sang returned with some green bean cakes.

    He distributed them to the children and gave two pieces to Madam Zhao.

    The children were learning to read, and Su Sang did not disturb them.

    When they arrived at Madam Zhao¡¯s side, Su Sang asked, ¡°Darling, did Hu and the otherse to get the medicine?¡±

    Madam Zhao ate her green bean cake and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡±

    She was working in the vegetable patch. Maybe she hadn¡¯t been paying attention.

    Su Sang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Darling, can I send one of the pheasants over?¡±

    Su Sang asked Madam Zhao for her opinion. Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°Why not? Of course you can.¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly. ¡°You know me best.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. How could she not? This was her husband.

    Su Sang took a break and prepared to deliver the pheasant.

    Su Xiaolu went to get the medicine. She ran to Su Sang and said, ¡°Father, take me there. I¡¯ll go see Auntie again.¡±

    Thinking that Su Xiaolu knew medicine, Su Sang agreed. Before he left, he even instructed Su Chong and Su Hua to study well from Heng.

    Su Sang squatted down and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Simei,e. I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ran forward quickly and said mischievously, ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy to carry me. I want to walk by myself.¡±

    Su Sang usually had to do a lot of work and was already very tired. Su Xiaolu had let her parents carry her since she was young, but she was old enough to grow out of it.

    She let Su Sang carry herst night only because it was dark then.

    It was not yet dark. Of course, she wanted to walk on her own.

    Su Sang had no choice but to let her be.

    When they arrived at Chen Hu¡¯s house, they saw Chen Daniu working with some pig grass in the main room.

    Chen Erniu was washing diapers in the yard.

    The two sisters¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw Su Sang and Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Third Uncle, Xiaolu.¡±

    Chen Daniu stood up and patted the dust off her body before walking out in embarrassment.

    Su Sang asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Why didn¡¯t hee to get the medicine?¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu lowered their heads. Chen Daniu whispered, ¡°Third Uncle, my grandmother refused to give us money¡­ My father went into the mountains to find bird nests and bird eggs to nourish Mother¡¯s body.¡±

    That statement alone told Su Sang what was going on.

    Mother Chen refused to use the money to get the medicine for Madam Qian. Chen Hu had no choice. He thought that he had already troubled Su Sang enoughst night. Without money, how could he have the cheek to get the medicine?

    Even if Su Sang¡¯s family was familiar with Doctor Wu, the medicine was not for nothing. It was not easy for Doctor Wu to go into the mountains to pick herbs every day, so Chen Hu did not get the medicine.

    Su Sang sighed and handed the medicine and pheasant to Chen Daniu. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the medicine. Tell your father that you don¡¯t need to pay and take care of your mother¡¯s body. When your fatheres back, get him to stew this pheasant for your mother. Tell your father to look for me if he needs anything.¡±

    The hardest thing in the world was family matters. Even if he felt that it was unfair, he could only let it go.

    He could not interfere in Chen Hu¡¯s family matters, but if Chen Hu needed help, he would definitely help.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Father. Thank you, Third Uncle.¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke gratefully.

    Su Xiaolu went to see Madam Qian, who was breastfeeding the newborn child.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to see you. Give me your hand.¡±

    Madam Qian reached out her hand and watched Su Xiaolu take her pulse seriously. Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re a good child. Your parents will live a good life in the future. I¡¯m happy for them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, thank you for your blessing.¡±

    Just like Madam Zhao, Madam Qian was gentle and kind.

    However, it was not easy for gentle and kind people in this world. Most people would not know how to be content and would only push their luck.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re weak. Even if you¡¯re taking medicine, you have to eat something good to nourish your body. If you¡¯re always tired, your body will copse quickly. If you¡¯re sick, Big Sister Erniu, Big Sister Daniu, and their little brother will be sad.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Madam Qian. Madam Qian¡¯s body was simr to that of Madam Zhao three years ago. She had suffered a huge loss. If she continued to work, she would not be able tost another two years.

    Madam Qian understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s words and looked a little dazed. She seemed to have thought of something and lowered her eyes. She nodded with a choked voice and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu. I understand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not say anything else. She smiled and praised the newborn child. She said, ¡°Auntie, Little Brother looks like Uncle Hu. He should be like Uncle Hu when he grows up. He¡¯s so cute. Auntie, take care of yourself. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Improvement 2

    <h4>Chapter 76: Improvement 2</h4>

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and left. She even closed the door carefully.

    Madam Qian looked down at her son, her tears falling onto his clothes.

    Madam Qian took a deep breath, but no matter how hard she tried to convince herself, she couldn¡¯t make herself not feel bad.

    Her health was so poor that she could feel it herself. If she did not recuperate well, she would not live for more than a few years. She would not see her children grow up.

    She thought about what would happen to these three children if she died. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were not liked. They would probably get married at the age of 14 or 15. Because they did not have a mother, anyone could arrange their marriage.

    Her son was still young. Even if he was a son, her inws did not like him very much. In this family, he would probably be bullied by his cousins. Her husband was not well-liked, to begin with. When she was alive, he still had her to care for him and mend his clothes. If she was gone, how could he live this lonely life?

    Madam Qian felt depressed. A thought that she did not dare to think about in the past gradually appeared in her heart. If their family also separated out¡­

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu came out of the house and went home with Su Sang.

    No one knew what to do about Chen Hu¡¯s family. Although they were pedantic in ancient times, Su Xiaolu still felt that he should fight back.

    There was no chance if he didn¡¯t fight back. Fighting was better than enduring in silence.

    Therefore, the most important thing to survive in this world was not to be too kind.

    Su Xiaolu quickly forgot about Chen Hu¡¯s family.

    ......

    When she got home, she was either eating or reading medical books. She kept herself busy.

    Su Sang was chopping wood, and Mrs. Zhao had to plow the ground. Since Su Chong and Su Hua were both studying, they could not bear to let them work in the fields. After all, it was a rare chance for Zhou Heng to be around, so the couple gritted their teeth and decided not to let the children work.

    They would stay at home and tidy up the house. They would be treated for their illness and study well.

    Soon, Su Sang and Madam Zhao could feel Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s improvement.

    On October 28th, Zhou Heng began to teach Su Chong and Su Hua how to memorize the Thousand Character ssic. Su Sang and Madam Zhao came back from work and happened to hear it. When they heard Su Chong and Su Hua memorizing it with Zhou Heng, their eyes turned red.

    ¡°Sang, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Madam Zhao reached out to hold Su Sang¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t help but cry again. She still couldn¡¯t change her habit of crying.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly and gulped. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m happy too. Chong and Hua are finally starting to grow up again.¡±

    Su Sang sighed with relief.

    The two of them stood outside the door and listened quietly. They could not bear to push the door open and interrupt Zhou Heng¡¯s teaching.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s voice was as gentle as water. He said, ¡°Winteres and goes, autumn harvest and winter storage mean that as the seasons change, we have to harvest crops in autumn and store food in winter. It¡¯s like this every year. Ah Chong and Ah Hua, you have to remember it well, understand?¡±

    ¡°This Thousand Character ssic is also the first reading my teacher taught me. It¡¯s very important.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said earnestly. Seeing Su Chong and Su Hua studying seriously reminded him of how he looked when he first started studying. They were just like him back then, eager to know about the world.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll study this part today. Memorize it for me.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression softened.

    Hence, Su Chong and Su Hua began to recite.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth are ck and yellow, the universe is deste.

    The sun and moon filled the sky.

    Winter and summere and go, autumn harvest and winter storage.¡±

    The four siblings recited the words in unison.

    Zhou Heng smiled and was very satisfied with this. He asked again, ¡°Let me ask you now. What do these words mean?¡±

    Zhou Heng had already exined it just now, but at this moment, Su Chong still scratched his head as if he was recalling it.

    Su Xiaoling was about to speak when Su Hua spoke first.

    Su Hua said in a clear voice, ¡°Heng, it means that the sky is blue-ck and the ground is yellow.

    The universe was formed in a state of chaos.

    The sun straightens and tilts, the moon bes full and crescent.

    The stars filled the endless space.

    The seasonse and go.

    Harvest crops in autumn and store food in winter.¡±

    Su Hua remembered it very clearly. Su Xiaoling silently swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth. Big Brother couldn¡¯t remember it, but Second Brother remembered it all. Su Xiaoling felt impressed just thinking about it.

    Her second brother had a high fever when he was only four years old. Since then, his mind had stopped developing. Now that he was getting better from the treatment, he wouldn¡¯t be mature immediately. Therefore, her second brother now had the mind of a four-year-old. It was really impressive that he could remember the meaning of these words.

    Zhou Heng was also a little surprised. He looked at Su Hua and smiled slightly. He pped and said, ¡°Ah Hua is right. Very good.¡±

    Su Chong was still a little depressed. ¡°Why did Hua learn it faster than me?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at the depressed Su Chong and smiled. ¡°You forgot that Ah Hua is a little smarter than you. Ah Chong, I¡¯ll teach you how to recite it again tonight.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Heng.¡±

    The sadness in his heart dissipated. He was not as smart as Hua, so he could not memorize it. However, when he thought about how smart his brother was, Su Chong was very happy.

    Since his brother was smart, that means he was smart too.

    Su Hua was very happy. He smiled at Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu. ¡°Sanmei, Xiaolu, I¡¯ll teach youter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pped her hands happily. ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Second Brother.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu ran over and gave Su Hua a big hug.

    Su Xiaoling also nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, thank you, Second Brother.¡±

    She had actually memorized it too, but she didn¡¯t want to say it out loud and make Su Hua feel disappointed. After all these years, she had been ying the role of the older sister despite being the younger one. She was used to it, and she knew how to love and protect her two special brothers.

    Zhou Heng nced at Su Xiaoling and quickly looked away.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were still reluctant to enter.

    When Old Wu returned, he was extremely puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you still standing at the door?¡±

    Looking at Su Sang and Madam Zhao, who were struggling to calm down, Old Wu coughed lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    After all, if they gradually got better, their minds would continue to grow. They would definitely begin to understand many things. Look at how inexperienced this couple was.

    Seeing how inexperienced they were, he let them be.

    Old Wu went in and asked Su Xiaolu, Su Chong, and Su Hua to help pack the herbs.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang also hurriedly calmed down and went home to prepare dinner.

    For the rest of the day, they could hear Zhou Heng teaching Su Chong and Su Hua to memorize the Thousand Character ssic. Every time they heard them, Su Sang and Madam Zhao would still feel something. However, it was not like the first time they heard it. They would listen quietly before returning home.

    In November, the weather became colder. Madam Zhao had made thick cotton clothes for the entire family. This winter was very different for Su Sang¡¯s family.

 Chapter 77 - Donâ€™t Repay

    <h4>Chapter 77: Don¡¯t Repay</h4>

    Su Chong and Su Hua were getting better every day, and so was Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaolu had also read half of the medical book. She recognized many herbs, some of which she had never seen in her previous life but were extremely precious here. Su Xiaolu remembered them.

    Some of the medicines she had prescribed for Su Chong and Su Hua were taken from the Space, but some of the expensive herbs were taken from Old Wu. She did not understand what they were at first, so she thought they were just ordinary herbs. But as she read the medical book, she realized the value of these expensive herbs.

    Old Wu never spoke of this great kindness.

    Su Xiaolu knew, but she could not pretend that it did not exist. She remembered the kindness in her heart. She thought that when her two brotherspletely recovered the next year and Zhou Heng recovered too, she would follow Old Wu to pick herbs. The Space was fertile, and the herbs nted in it were stained with spiritual energy. She could not waste it.

    On the fifth of November, Su Xiaolu and her siblings recited the Thousand Character ssic with Zhou Heng as usual.

    There was a loud knock on the courtyard door, followed by the sound of crying.

    ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, please open the door and save my father.¡±

    Chen Daniu cried and banged on the door. Her tears rolled down like broken beads and she couldn¡¯t stop.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were not at home. When they heard the knock on the door, Su Chong and Su Hua could not help but look at Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s Daniu. I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    Su Xiaoling ran to open the door. When it opened, Chen Daniu, whose face was covered in tears, knelt down.

    Su Xiaoling was shocked and quickly reached out to help her up.

    ......

    Chen Daniu refused to get up. She cried and said, ¡°Xiaoling, my father was hit in the head and lost a lot of blood¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling had mixed feelings when she heard this. She helped Chen Daniu up and said, ¡°Daniu,e in first.¡±

    Chen Daniu couldn¡¯t stop crying. She held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°I want to find Third Uncle. I want to ask him to help find a doctor to save my father. I-I¡¯m willing to do anything for your family to repay you.¡±

    Chen Dainiu looked at Su Xiaoling firmly. Su Xiaoling could not bear it, but she still said, ¡°Daniu, my parents are not at home, and Doctor Wu went out to pick herbs.¡±

    Chen Daniu looked at Su Xiaolu in the courtyard and pleaded, ¡°Can you let Xiaolu go? She saved my mother before. She¡­ can definitely do it too. As long as she can save my father, I¡¯m willing to marry your big brother, okay?¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s heart was filled with despair, but she had nothing to give. If she had anything valuable, it was probably her life.

    She knew that the Su brothers were mentally unsound. She wanted to repay them with herself. This was undoubtedly painful for her because it meant that she would have to spend the rest of her life with a child who would never grow up. He would never understand her worries.

    Su Xiaoling was stunned. She did not know how to answer.

    Su Xiaolu had already walked out. She said, ¡°Big Sister Daniu, I can go with you to take a look. I don¡¯t want you to repay my brother like this. Good friends have to help each other. Uncle Hu and Dad are good friends.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were not at home, but if they were, they would definitely not decline.

    In order to save her father, Chen Daniu did not hesitate to use herself as repayment because she knew that Su Sang¡¯s family did not owe her family anything. She could not let others help them for free.

    But marriage could not be settled so casually.

    Did Chen Daniu like her big brother? Judging from her pained expression, she definitely did not. Su Xiaolu also knew that it was impossible for anyone in the world to like a fool who knew nothing.

    Chen Daniu didn¡¯t mean to look down on him. She just didn¡¯t like him.

    Su Xiaolu did not mean anything else. She did not like Chen Daniu saying that she would repay them with her life under such circumstances.

    With that, Su Xiaolu went to get the medical kit. She called Su Hua to help her carry it.

    ¡°Big Sister Daniu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu came out to leave with Chen Daniu, she finally came back to her senses.

    She wiped away her tears, said, ¡°Thank you,¡± in a choked voice, and went ahead.

    Su Xiaoling watched them leave. After thinking about it for a while, she was still worried. She turned around and said to Su Chong and Zhou Heng, ¡°Big Brother, Little Brother Heng, I¡¯m going to tell Father and Mother about this. Let my brother help you if you need anything, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Chong patted his chest and promised solemnly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll take good care of Heng.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded gently and said gently, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded and turned to leave.

    ¡ª-

    On the way, Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Big Sister Daniu, who hit Uncle Hu?¡±

    Chen Daniu was very sad. She choked and said, ¡°My grandma did.¡±

    As she spoke, her tears began to fall again.

    Su Xiaolu asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Xiaolu also had some understanding of Chen Hu. He was not liked by his parents and was ostracized by his siblings. His situation was very simr to Su Sang¡¯s in the past. They both had a hard life.

    However, the main reason why Su Sang was not given up by Old Master Su and Madam Wang was that Su Chong and Su Hua were mentally unsound and Madam Zhao could not give birth anymore.

    Madam Qian was different. She had given birth to a healthy boy. Even if Father and Mother Chen did not want to give face, they had to.

    Chen Daniu cried even harder. She wiped her tears and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Because my mother still had to go through confinement, my grandmother insisted that she worked in the fields. My father was disobedient, so my grandmother was very angry and hit him.¡±

    ¡°Father said that he wanted Mother to be in confinement for forty-five days. We even did all the work that Mother was supposed to do, but even so, Grandma was still not satisfied. She said that she went to work the day after giving birth to Father¡­¡±

    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face. She was a girl. Seeing her mother¡¯s plight was like seeing herself in the future. She didn¡¯t think it was worth it and felt wronged. Most of all, she couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Su Xiaolu understood what Chen Daniu meant.

    She fell silent.

    Mother Chen deliberately made things difficult for Madam Qian because she was angry that Madam Qian had a husband to protect her during her confinement period. When she thought about how she had to work the next day after giving birth, she felt hatred in her heart. Therefore, the more Chen Hu protected Madam Qian, the more Mother Chen made things difficult for her.

    In ancient times, families seldom lived separately, so women also became crazy under all kinds of pressure. When they were wives, they suffered a lot. When they finally became mothers-inw, they naturally had to abuse the rights that they once yearned for.

    Furthermore, this was still a family matter. If outsiders interfered, they would be meddling in other people¡¯s business. Evenforting them would be useless.

    When they arrived at Chen Hu¡¯s house, they saw Madam Qian washing clothes.

    From the main room, curses were heard from time to time.

    Madam Qian cried as she washed. Chen Erniu helped, her eyes red as well.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Madam Qian sniffled and wiped the tears off her face. She sped her hands together and pleaded to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, please save your Uncle Hu. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

 Chapter 78 - A Show

    <h4>Chapter 78: A Show</h4>

    Madam Qian¡¯s tears kept flowing. Looking at her, Su Xiaolu thought of Madam Zhao.

    Su Xiaolu did not feel good. She nodded and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go take a look at Uncle Hu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked toward Chen Hu and his family¡¯s room. When she passed by Madam Qian, she saw that her hands were cold and red. Her clothes were very thin.

    On the other hand, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also wearing thin clothes. It was already November and it was really cold.

    Su Xiaolu looked away and walked towards the house.

    Even after two lifetimes, she could not understand this question.

    Why give birth to them if you don¡¯t like them?

    She clearly enjoyed being served by the ¡°child¡± that she did not like, but she still had to torture her like this. She was born the same way, so why did she have to be treated differently?

    Su Xiaolu pushed open the door and went in. Chen Hu was lying on the bed, motionless under the nket. His son, who wasn¡¯t even a month old, was sleeping beside him.

    Su Xiaolu walked over and took Chen Hu¡¯s pulse. His pulse was not good.

    Su Xiaolu opened the needle bag and administered acupuncture to Chen Hu.

    Madam Qian, Chen, and Chen Erniu followed her into the room and looked at Su Xiaolu nervously.

    After a while, Chen Hu¡¯s face was filled with needles.

    ......

    After that, Su Xiaolu cleaned the wound on Chen Hu¡¯s head. She did not know what had hit him, but his flesh was broken and it was swollen.

    Su Xiaolu applied medicine for him. At this moment, Chen Hu woke up.

    He moved his lips and managed to speak. ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    After saying that, Chen Hu looked at the Qian mother and daughter and said, ¡°Dear, I was ipetent. I¡¯ve let you down and made you suffer.¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Hu¡¯s nostrils red violently. He was crying.

    Madam Qian also cried. She went forward and held Chen Hu¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. Rest well and recuperate. I¡¯ll do whatever Mother wants me to do. I¡¯ve already recovered. I can take it.¡±

    Madam Qian was already very satisfied with what Chen Hu had done for her. She did not me him for anything. This was her fate.

    If she suffered a little, she could still endure for a few more years. If Chen Hu insisted on going against his parents, he would be beaten to death.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu lowered their heads and sobbed softly.

    Outside the house, there was the sound of footsteps, apanied by Mother Chen¡¯s cursing. ¡°Madam Qian, you piece of trash. I told you to wash the clothes, but you didn¡¯t even do it. You don¡¯t want to listen to me anymore, right? You piece of trash, feeding my son with bewitching soup every day. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death.¡±

    When Chen Hu heard Mother Chen¡¯s curses, he looked like he was in pain and wanted to sit up.

    However, Madam Qian wiped her tears and turned to leave. Before she left, she told Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu not toe out.

    As soon as Madam Qian went out, they heard a loud p.

    There was also Madam Qian¡¯s choked and hoarse voice. ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I¡¯ll go wash the clothes now.¡±

    Mother Chen went to watch Madam Qian do her chores and did note into the room to take a look.

    ¡°Sniff¡­¡±

    Chen Hu cried even harder. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at the ck and yellow pir above his head. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also crying, their eyes filled with fear and confusion.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips. She said nothing.

    After taking out the needles for Chen Hu, she went home silently.

    When Su Xiaolu returned home, only Zhou Heng and Su Hua were at home.

    She guessed that her third sister had gone to tell her parents.

    Su Xiaolu sat beside Zhou Heng gloomily.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Hua walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and squatted down. He stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and pulled her head over to lean on his shoulder.

    Su Xiaolu sniffed. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    Su Hua was also sad. He hugged Su Xiaolu tightly and said, ¡°Second Brother will always be with you.¡±

    Zhou Heng also reached out and touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. After a while, Zhou Heng asked, ¡°Xiaolu, what happened at Uncle Hu¡¯s house?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, dejected, ¡°Erniu¡¯s Grandma wanted Auntie to work, so Uncle Hu argued with his parents for Auntie, so his head was hit. Auntie was washing clothes and her hands even turned red from the cold. Daniu said that they were not forgiven even if they did a lot of work. I was very sad when I saw it¡­ I don¡¯t want to grow up if I have to suffer so much when I grew up.¡±

    This was the first time Su Xiaolu felt down. She was born in this era and was destined to be ayman.

    No matter how high she climbed, she couldn¡¯t avoid these things.

    A person who did not fit in with the rest of the world would only be an anomaly hated by all the women in the world.

    By then, the world would be so big but there would be no ce for her. As she thought about it, sorrow welled up in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Second Brother will always protect you.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu seriously. He knew that Su Xiaolu was very sad. The light in her beautiful eyes had faded. She was unhappy, but he did not know how tofort her.

    Zhou Heng stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiaolu. There¡¯s actually a way.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng said gently, ¡°Xiao, roads are made by people. Don¡¯t you have a good example around you? Look at your father and mother. They are a good example. When Third Unclees backter, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She felt better, but she needed to mediate her low mood.

    Zhou Heng stroked her hair gently again, silentlyforting her.

    Not long after, Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned.

    When she returned home, Madam Zhao also looked worried.

    Su Sang was about to put down the farming tools and go over to take a look when Zhou Heng said, ¡°Third Uncle, I have something to say.¡±

    Su Sang knew that Zhou Heng was knowledgeable. He stopped in his tracks and looked at Zhou Heng with respect. Zhou Heng was still a child, but his eyes were very deep. He was not a child from an ordinary family. Su Sang looked at Zhou Heng gently and said, ¡°Heng, tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Third Uncle, if Uncle Hu¡¯s family wants peace, there¡¯s only one way. That is to be a second you.¡±

    Su Sang was shocked when he heard that. Just as he was about to say no, he heard Zhou Heng continue, ¡°Even if Uncle Hu Zi puts up with it for a while, he won¡¯t be able to gain peace. If his parents cared about him at all, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. They can bear with it for a while, but in a few years, Auntie¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. The children she leaves behind won¡¯t have it easy. The two sisters might be married off casually like doing business. As for the boy, he¡¯s not well-liked, to begin with. Perhaps he¡¯ll die of illness before he grows up. Uncle Hu is their biological son. They don¡¯t even care if he¡¯s sick, let alone his children.¡±

    ¡°My teacher once warned me that in this world, there is no reason for love. There is also no reason for hate. If one hates someone to the extreme, they will trample on them regardless. However, if people don¡¯t love us, we should love ourselves. Filial piety only applies when the parents have worked hard to raise the children. The children should repay them in that case. However, if the parents have never been loving to the children, the children are not obliged to be filial to repay them. Foolish filial piety has always been an irreparable tragedy.¡±

    Zhou Heng finished speaking calmly and looked at Su Sang without saying anything else.

 Chapter 79 - Heart to Heart

    <h4>Chapter 79: Heart to Heart</h4>

    ¡°I never knew there was such a great truth.¡±

    Su Sang did not know what to feel. He only felt a little bitter. He looked at the calm Zhou Heng and could not help but feel respect for him.

    Su Sang swallowed and said, ¡°Heng, you¡¯re right. I know what to do.¡±

    Su Sang looked deeply at Zhou Heng and turned to leave.

    This time, Zhou Heng did not stop him.

    Madam Zhao took a meaningful look at Zhou Heng. There were indescribable emotions in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go cook.¡±

    When they were removed from the family tree that year, no one said that they had done the right thing. Now, what Zhou Heng said undoubtedly told them that they had done the right thing.

    Madam Zhao swallowed and resisted the urge to cry. She tried her best to smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling spoke softly. She looked at Zhou Heng gratefully.

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly and said nothing.

    His gaze went to the distant sky as his thoughts raced.

    Although it was difficult to change, someone had to make this change. After the first one, there would be a second and third¡­

    ......

    ¡ª-

    When Su Sang arrived at Chen Hu¡¯s house, voices could be hearding from the main room from time to time. Su Sang ignored them and went straight to knock on the door of the room where Chen Hu and his family lived.

    Chen Hu, who was lying on the bed, seemed to be in a daze. His eyes were empty and lifeless. When Chen Erniu heard the knock on the door, she nudged Chen Hu and said softly, ¡°Dad, someone is knocking on the door.¡±

    Only then did Chen Hue back to his senses. He said to Chen Erniu in a hoarse voice, ¡°Erniu, go and see who it is.¡±

    Chen Er Niu climbed out of bed to open the door. When she saw Su Sang, she smiled faintly. ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re here to see my father.¡±

    Su Sang nodded gently and reached out to touch Chen Erniu¡¯s hair as he entered. Chen Erniu closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Where are your mother and Daniu?¡±

    Su Sang did not see Madam Qian and Chen Daniu and could not help but ask.

    Chen Erniu pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Grandma asked Sister and Mother to work in the fields.¡±

    Su Sang walked to Chen Hu¡¯s bedside and sat down. Looking at the lifeless Chen Hu, he felt terrible. He had experienced it before, so he understood the pain that was worse than dying. He said in a low voice, ¡°Hu, you have to pull yourself together.¡±

    Chen Hu sniffed. He felt sick inside and found it difficult to breathe. He turned his head toward the inside of the bed, refusing to look at Su Sang or speak to him.

    He was a useless man. He couldn¡¯t do anything. He had a million things on his mind. He might as well die.

    Su Sang sighed. He said, ¡°Hu, have you ever thought about leaving the Chen family to live on your own, just like me?¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around to look at Su Sang and said in an interfering voice, ¡°Third Brother, what did you say?¡±

    Chen Hu thought he had misheard.

    Su Sang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m here to advise you to set up on your own. I know you¡¯re hardworking and have done a lot of hard work at home, but your family has had the worst time here. In the past, they always said it was because you didn¡¯t have a son, but now that you do, that hasn¡¯t changed, has it?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and she¡¯s severely injured. How many more years can she suffer? If she goes, what will happen to your girls? Have you thought about what their marriage will be like? Hu, I don¡¯t want to see you end up like this. Think about my words carefully. If you want to start afresh, I¡¯ll help you. When the timees, build a house beside mine and buy a few acres ofnd for farming. When we¡¯re free, we can go to town to find work together. I still have some money left from the tiger I sold that year. It¡¯s enough for you to build a house and buynd.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu seriously. He meant every word.

    Chen Hu also looked at Su Sang. He couldn¡¯t stop the tears welling up in his eyes. He gripped Su Sang¡¯s hand tightly as if there were so many things he wanted to say, but none of them came out. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from whimpering.

    ¡°Hu, pull yourself together. Let¡¯s live well and beautifully. Let those people see how well we live. If people don¡¯t love me, I still love myself. You¡¯re not the one at fault. They¡¯re the ones at fault.¡±

    Su Sang spoke firmly. His voice was powerful, and every word was branded into Chen Hu¡¯s heart.

    Chen Hu thought of Madam Qian. He thought of Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, as well as his infant son. He looked up and wiped away his tears. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, thank you foring. Otherwise, I¡­¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang gratefully. It was Su Sang who had saved him again, pulling him out of his predicament.

    No one knew it, but he really couldn¡¯t go on.

    But Su Sang hade to him and told him to be brave and break out of it all, to seek another way out. Chen Hu, who had fallen into a dead-end, saw hope again. He decided to follow in Su Sang¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Third Brother, wait for me for a few days. I¡¯lle to you with my entire family. I¡¯ll borrow money from you to buy my house andnd. I¡¯ll definitely return them to you.¡±

    Chen Hu swallowed and said, as if he had thought through everything after listening to Su Sang¡¯s advice.

    He didn¡¯t need a nice house. He just needed a shack to live in.

    He could rentnd. If he couldn¡¯t rent it from the same vige, he could rent it from another vige and farm in it. One day, he would build the house.

    Seeing that Chen Hu had already thought things through and that his eyes were no longer lifeless, Su Sang was relieved. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. He had gained a lot of energy.

    Su Sang remembered that he had gone through a lot of trouble when he left the Su family. He was a little worried about Chen Hu. He frowned and asked, ¡°Hu, how are you going to mention this to them?¡±

    ¡°I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry. Just wait a few days. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Chen Hu had no intention of telling Su Sang what he was going to do. Su Sang had helped him enough. He didn¡¯t have to worry about such a small matter.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang and could not help but clench his fists. He mustered his courage and said the words that he had been hesitating for many years. ¡°Third Brother, when Ie, can I be sworn brothers with you?¡±

    Chen Hu was a little nervous. He had been thinking about this for a long time, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.

    Su Sang was not his biological brother, but he was like one. From then on, he did not want to acknowledge anyone but Su Sang as his brother.

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu and nodded heavily. ¡°Of course.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t treat Chen Hu as a brother, he wouldn¡¯t havee here.

    After getting his answer, Chen Hu smiled. ¡°Okay, Third Brother. Wait for me.¡±

    Su Sang nodded.

    ¡°Go home. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can handle it.¡±

    Chen Hu sat up and saw Su Sang out.

    After Su Sang left, Chen Hu said to Chen Erniu, ¡°Erniu, go to the field and call your mother and sister back for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Lesson 1

    <h4>Chapter 80: Lesson 1</h4>

    Chen Erniu was puzzled. She pursed her lips and ran out.

    Chen Hu went straight to the kitchen to cut the meat and boil water to cook.

    From the moment he decided to follow Su Sang, he had decided not to be the son of the Chen family. His family had worked hard for the food at home. Why should his family starve and freeze?

    Chen Hu was cooking while Mother Chen was sewing clothes with her two daughters-inw in the main room.

    When her eldest daughter-inw, Madam Yang, smelled the fragrance, she sniffed and said, ¡°Mom, why do I smell rice? Who¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Her second daughter-inw, Madam Wu, also smelled it and said gloomily, ¡°I smell it too. Could it be that Chen Hu is secretly cooking?¡±

    Mother Chen pped the bed angrily. ¡°How dare he!¡±

    With that, Mother Chen got out of bed and went out to check.

    When she came to the kitchen and saw that Chen Hu had already cut half a pot of meat and was cooking, Mother Chen was furious. She rushed towards Chen Hu and was about to hit him.

    However, it was different this time. Chen Hu did not let Mother Chen hit him. Instead, he grabbed Mother Chen¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Mother, you¡¯d better not attack me again. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s grip was quite strong. Mother Chen only felt pain in her wrist. She was frightened and did not dare to speak for a moment.

    Chen Hu let go of Mother Chen¡¯s hand and looked coldly at Madam Yang and Madam Wu, who had followed Mother Chen here.

    Madam Yang and Madam Wu were both shocked. In the past, Chen Hu was just a cripple in their eyes. Who would have thought that he would have such a ruthless and terrifying side to him?

    ......

    The two of them did not dare to speak.

    Mother Chen, who hade back to her senses, wailed loudly, ¡°Heavens! This unfilial son even dares to hit his own mother. What are you all waiting for? Do you want to see him beat me to death? Hurry up and go to the fields to call you men back.¡±

    Mother Chen pointed at Chen Hu angrily. ¡°You unfilial son. Just you wait. When your father and brotherse home, they¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±

    Chen Hu did not say anything and only nced coldly at Mother Chen.

    Mother Chen was shocked. This gaze was terrifying. She was scared. She looked at the stove and gritted her teeth before leaving.

    After they left, Chen Hu continued cooking and preparing the washed vegetables. When the meat was almost done, he would pour the vegetables in and stew them together. This way, he would have both meat and food.

    He sharpened a stick with a scythe. His expression was very, very cold in the fiery light.

    He knew he had a tough fight ahead of him. Maybe everyone would scold himter. But so what? He didn¡¯t care.

    Father Chen, Chen Qiang, and Chen Long were called back by Madam Wu and Madam Yang. On the way back, they heard about what had happened and they returned with anger.

    As soon as they reached home, Father Chen roared, ¡°Chen Hu,e out and face your death!¡±

    Chen Hu slowly came out of the kitchen with a stick as thick as a child¡¯s wrist.

    Chen Qiang and Chen Long were surprised.

    ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you hit your father and brothers with a stick?¡±

    Chen Qiang said angrily. He felt that Chen Hu must be crazy. Otherwise, how would he dare to do such a thing? Who gave him the courage?

    Mother Chen came out of the main room and said fiercely, ¡°Qiang, Long, hurry up and teach this disobedient unfilial son a lesson. It doesn¡¯t matter if you beat him to death. I¡¯ll pretend that I never gave birth to him in the future.¡±

    Chen Long immediately swung his hoe and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll beat him to death.¡±

    With that, Chen Long smashed his hoe at Chen Hu.

    Chen Hu did not retreat. He dodged and swept his stick across Chen Long¡¯s waist.

    There was a muffled sound of a stick hitting Chen Long¡¯s waist, followed by Chen Long¡¯s cry of pain.

    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±

    Chen Long felt a sharp pain in his waist and his body seemed to have gone numb. When hended, he cried out in pain. His hoe had long fallen to the ground.

    Chen Hu was ruthless and vicious. No one had expected this.

    Father Chen was stunned on the spot, and the anger in his heart increased greatly.

    Chen Qiang frowned. Thinking of how ruthless Chen Hu was just now, he did not dare to rashly attack.

    In the past, when they fought Chen Hu, Chen Hu had never fought back. No one knew that he would be so strong.

    Only Madam Wu cried out in surprise and rushed to Chen Long¡¯s side. ¡°Dear, are you alright? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, how could you be so ruthless? He¡¯s your second brother.¡±

    Madam Wu¡¯s heart ached as she used Chen Hu angrily.

    Chen Hu looked at Madam Wu coldly. ¡°When he wanted to poach me with a hoe, he didn¡¯t treat me as his younger brother.¡±

    After Chen Hu finished speaking, he looked at Father Chen and Mother Chen coldly and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me as your son, I won¡¯t treat you as my parents or brothers in the future. As long as I¡¯m still in this family, I¡¯ll do whatever I want. If you want to teach me a lesson, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Chen Hu held his stick and looked straight at Father Chen.

    Father Chen clenched his fists, frightened by Chen Hu¡¯s ruthlessness. In the past, Chen Hu had never dared to look at him like this, much less speak to him like this.

    Now, not only did he dare, he fought back and cursed, unlike before. If he dared to hit him again, he wouldn¡¯t let him. He would fight back.

    Father Chen was trembling with anger. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll chase your family out? Do you even care about your child¡¯s life?¡±

    Hearing Father Chen¡¯s threat, not only did Chen Hu not show any fear, but his eyes were even more ruthless. He said coldly, ¡°If I can¡¯t live, then no one can. If you dare to hit Daniu and Erniu again, I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up. At most, the Chen family will die together.¡±

    Hearing Chen Hu¡¯s ruthless words, Father Chen¡¯s heart sank. He gritted his teeth and looked at Chen Hu¡¯s sinister expression. In the end, he did not dare to attack again. He only waved his hand and red at Chen Hu angrily. Then, he said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can stay crazy.¡±

    With that, Father Chen left for the main house.

    ¡°Damn it, why don¡¯t the heavens strike this animal with lightning?¡±

    Mother Chen also cursed angrily before following Father Chen back to the main house.

    Chen Qiang looked at Chen Hu. Madam Yang was afraid that he would be in the limelight, so she hurriedly pulled him back into the house.

    Chen Long, who could not get up from the pain, roared angrily at Madam Wu. Madam Wu trembled in fear and hurriedly carried Chen Long back to the house.

    Chen Hu¡¯s cold expression softened. At this moment, he saw Madam Qian and his two daughters not far away. He walked toward Madam Qian and said gently, ¡°Dear, the food is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Madam Qian and Chen Daniu were hurriedly called back from the field by Chen Erniu. When they saw the scene of Chen Hu beating Chen Long, they were frightened. Madam Qian did not dare to show her face and only pulled her two daughters back a little. Madam Qian only dared toe out after everyone in the family had gone back to the house.

    She felt that Chen Hu had changed. Madam Qian lowered his eyes. Her second daughter had told her that Su Sang hade by. Chen Hu had changed now. Perhaps Su Sang had said something to him.

 Chapter 81 - Lesson 2

    <h4>Chapter 81: Lesson 2</h4>

    Chen Hu even dared to hit his brothers and parents. His ruthless appearance was really terrifying. Madam Qian was not sure if this was good or bad.

    Chen Hu seemed to know Madam Qian¡¯s worries. He held her hand and walked toward the kitchen. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you everythingter. I¡¯ve prepared dinner. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    After entering the kitchen, Chen Hu went to scoop rice for Madam Qian. In the past, they could only eat half a bowl of rice, there was no way they could eat meat and they were only given a spoonful of vegetable soup each time. Recalling these bits and pieces, Chen Hu felt bitter.

    He pressed the rice down and scooped some meat and soup for Madam Qian. ¡°Dear, eat quickly.¡±

    Madam Qian was a little scared. ¡°Chen Hu.¡±

    She seemed to guess what was going on, but she didn¡¯t dare say it.

    Madam Qian looked at Chen Hu quietly. She swallowed and finally said, ¡°Chen Hu, everything will be fine if you apologize to Father and Mother now.¡±

    Madam Qian was not afraid of suffering or being burdened. What she was afraid of was that after taking this step, there would be no turning back for them. The world was so big, but there was no ce for her children to stay.

    Life wasn¡¯t good now, but they had a shelter.

    Chen Hu looked at Madam Qian indifferently and said calmly, ¡°Dear, I want to take you away to find a way out. Are you willing toe with me?¡±

    He no longer had any hope for this family. Every time he thought of it, he only felt endless pain.

    Madam Qian looked into Chen Hu¡¯s eyes. She knew that he had made up his mind. Madam Qian shed tears. She smiled at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Chen Hu, why wouldn¡¯t I be willing? I¡¯m yours. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ......

    Madam Qian took the bowl and chopsticks and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Chen Hu gave Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu a full bowl of rice and meat for them to eat.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu ate obediently, leaving nothing in their bowls.

    Chen Hu looked at what was left in the pot. He gently asked his wife and daughters, ¡°Are you all full?¡±

    Madam Qian said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu nodded as well. They were full. They had never been so full.

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room to rest.¡±

    The family went back to rest.

    Chen Hu was afraid that Chen Qiang and Chen Long would take revenge, so he didn¡¯t sleep and let Madam Qian sleep with the child.

    Madam Qian was tired and quickly fell asleep after feeding her son.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu seemed worried. Chen Hu gently stroked his two daughters¡¯ hair and said softly, ¡°Go to sleep. Father is watching over you.¡±

    It was cold. His two daughters didn¡¯t even have cotton clothes, but they had to work in the fields. How cold it was. Even if they were sick, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see a doctor. What he had once been unwilling to admit was now turning into knives cutting at his heart.

    His parents had never treated him like a son. Even his wife and children were equally disliked. He was able to see it all clearly now.

    Leaving was a difficult choice, but it was also the best one.

    His idea was for his parents to personally speak up and evict him because he couldn¡¯t. If he did, his parents would only be enraged. Not only would they disagree, but they would also torture his family doubly.

    Therefore, he might as well y the part of an unfilial son. From now on, he had no brothers or parents in his eyes. He did not work and ate as usual. As long as he showed that he would not change, his parents would never keep him around.

    Chen Hu gripped his stick tightly, his eyes cold and ruthless. If Chen Qiang and Chen Long wanted to beat him, he would definitely retaliate.

    At this moment, Mother Chen was frowning in the main room.

    ¡°Say something, old man. What are we going to do?¡±

    Mother Chen was still angry. Her son, who she thought the least of, was actually going to turn the world upside down. Just thinking about it made her so angry that her heart hurt. However, Chen Hu¡¯s ruthless appearance was still fresh in her memory. She really did not dare to provoke him.

    Father Chen¡¯s face darkened as he said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Who asked you to force him? If Madam Qian wants to go through confinement, let her do it. It¡¯s not like Daniu and Erniu can¡¯t work. Didn¡¯t Third Brother also work from morning to night in the fields every day?¡±

    Father Chen was also angry. He didn¡¯t dare to criticize Chen Hu now, so he could only vent his anger on Mother Chen and me her for bullying him too much.

    Hearing his words, Mother Chen was angry and aggrieved. Her tears immediately fell, and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Why should I be med? When I gave birth, I wasn¡¯t so pretentious. I think that Qian is a vixen. She seduced Third Brother¡¯s soul and instigated him to break ties with us. This woman is not a good person.¡±

    Just thinking about it made Mother Chen angry.

    Father Chen nced at her and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You can¡¯t even manage a daughter-inw properly.¡±

    In short, all of this was Mother Chen¡¯s fault.

    Mother Chen felt terrible, but when she saw Father Chen¡¯s gloomy expression, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    At night, Mother Chen asked Madam Wu to cook.

    When Madam Wu said that she wanted to take care of Chen Long, Mother Chen scolded him for beingzy.

    However, when she thought about how her second son had suffered that blow, her heart ached. She decided not to call Madam Wu and went to call Madam Yang instead.

    Madam Yang also wanted to y tricks, but Mother Chen was not to be trifled with either. She said fiercely, ¡°Madam Yang, if you don¡¯te, don¡¯t be my Chen family¡¯s daughter-inw. If my Chen family can¡¯t afford to house a person like you, you can go back to where you came from.¡±

    Madam Yang immediately relented and apologized profusely before going to cook with Mother Chen.

    Looking at the rice and meat cooked by Chen Hu, Mother Chen¡¯s heart ached. She cursed Chen Hu and his family.

    He didn¡¯t call Chen Hu¡¯s family for dinner.

    When it was dark and everyone was asleep, Chen Hu¡¯s family got up. Chen Hu brought Chen Erniu and Chen Daniu to knead the dough.

    Mother Chen and Father Chen, who had already fallen asleep, opened their eyes. Mother Chen cursed, ¡°This unfilial son.¡±

    Father Chen said in a low voice, ¡°Bring all the food in here tomorrow morning.¡±

    Forget it tonight, they¡¯ll let Chen Hu go crazy for another day.

    Chen Hu had made egg noodles and was willing to use the ingredients now. The bowl of egg noodles was fragrant. He brought it to Madam Qian.

    Madam Qian took it and asked gently, ¡°Dear, have you eaten?¡±

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty. Eat as much as you want. If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s more in the pot.¡±

    Inside. Everyone in the house is well fed.

    She finished eating and went back to the room to sleep.

    If she ate well, Madam Qian would have enough milk. The night was quiet. The children were all asleep. Madam Qian knew that Chen Hu was still awake. She whispered, ¡°Dear, where would we go?¡±

    It was going to snow soon, right? Madam Qian recalled that when Su Sang¡¯s family was removed from the family tree three years ago, it was also snowing heavily.

    She¡¯d known then, and her heart ached and she¡¯d sighed, thinking God was blind, but she¡¯d never thought such a thing would fall to her, and now it was her family¡¯s turn.

 Chapter 82 - Chased Out 1

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chased Out 1</h4>

    Where could they go? Madam Qian couldn¡¯t think of anywhere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother will lend us money. When the timees, we can build a house and farm somend.¡±

    Chen Hu knew that Madam Qian was worried. Heforted her gently.

    ¡°When the farmers are busy next year, I can work for the vigers. When they¡¯re not busy, we can go to town and find work. As long as we have a ce to live, our family won¡¯t starve.¡±

    Chen Hu became more and more determined. He was not afraid of hardship. He was willing to do any dirty work that others were unwilling to do, so he would definitely be able to survive.

    He was not afraid of hardship. He was only afraid that no one would understand his hardship and be slighted.

    As long as the people he cared about understood him, he was not afraid of anything. Chen Hu held Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dear, believe me.¡±

    Madam Qian held Chen Hu¡¯s hand back. She said softly, ¡°I believe you. I¡¯ll follow you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chen Hu only replied with one word.

    Madam Qian leaned against Chen Hu, and the two of them huddled close together.

    The next morning, there was amotion outside.

    Chen Hu got up and realized that it was Mother Chen who had asked Madam Yang and Madam Wu to move all the food in the kitchen to the main room.

    ......

    Mother Chen red fiercely at Chen Hu.

    Chen Hu¡¯s cold expression as he held the stick frightened Mother Chen. She wanted to curse him but swallowed her words.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang were also holding clubs, but in the end, they did not dare to make a move.

    Chen Hu did not say anything and went straight to the chicken pen to kill the chickens.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t making a fuss, Mother Chen thought that she had suppressed him.

    When she heard the rooster crow, Mother Chen immediately reacted. She immediately pped her thigh and howled, ¡°Damn it, God, why didn¡¯t you kill him with lightning?¡±

    Mother Chen howled and ran to the chicken coop. Her anger made her lose her rationality and curse, ¡°You bastard, do you want to die?¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Mother Chen coldly. He did not even take out a knife. He took a bat and hit the chicken¡¯s head to smash it. This ruthless method frightened Mother Chen so much that she stopped cursing.

    Chen Long, who had followed them, was also shocked.

    Chen Hu had smashed the chicken head.

    Chen Hu killed two chickens and carried them to the kitchen without a word. He was still holding the bloody cudgel, and no one dared to stop him.

    He went to stew the chicken.

    When the fragrance of the chicken stew wafted, Mother Chen¡¯s father¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang¡¯s children were arguing about eating chicken. As expected, they were beaten up.

    After the chicken was stewed, Chen Hu ced it in arge pot and returned to the room to eat with his family.

    Even though the food was moved to the main room, Chen Hu kicked open the door and went to get rice to cook. He didn¡¯t even put any corn flour in the rice. Mother Chen¡¯s heart ached so much that she felt dizzy.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family ate rice, chicken soup and chicken meat. The food that the rest of the family was eating was no longer fragrant inparison.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was tense. They couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow. Chen Qiang frowned and said, ¡°Father, Mother, we can¡¯t let Third Brother continue like this. If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before they finish eating everything we have.¡±

    When Chen Hu went crazy, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He ate and drank until there was nothing left. If this continued, they would suffer a loss. Their family didn¡¯t split up, and Chen Hu ate whatever he wanted. They could die from anger just from thinking about the situation

    Chen Long also gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t care about us anymore. If this continues, how will we live? If he doesn¡¯t work, what¡¯s the use of living!¡±

    Chen Long was even angrier than Chen Qiang. His back was swollen from the beating yesterday and it was very painful. He had not eaten anything good, but Chen Hu had killed chickens and eaten meat. Just thinking about it made Chen Long very angry.

    Father Chen was also angry. He pped his chopsticks and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he really dares to disobey me. I¡¯ll go and ask him. If he still doesn¡¯t repent, don¡¯t me me for ruthlessly chasing his family out.¡±

    Father Chen walked out. Chen Qiang and Chen Long also got up and followed.

    Arriving at the courtyard, Father Chen shouted at the house where Chen Hu and his family lived, ¡°Third Brother,e out.¡±

    Chen Hu heard the voice and Madam Qian looked at him worriedly.

    Chen Hu nodded at her and took his club out.

    He looked coldly at Father Chen and Mother Chen without saying anything.

    Father Chen¡¯s expression was cold. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you admit your mistake now, we can pretend that nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°And then, will it still be like before? Will our family work like cattle and horses for the entire family? Will our family still do the toughest and most tiring work?¡±

    Chen Hu asked coldly.

    Although he was disabled and not tall, the work he did was never less than Chen Long and Chen Qiang. The things he picked would not be lighter than theirs¡¯, but Chen Long and Chen Qiang could eat their fill while his family could not.

    He didn¡¯t want to live the way he had before. His parents had never taken his efforts seriously. They had never treated him like a son. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to be their son anymore.

    Chen Hu¡¯s question undoubtedly angered Father Chen. He snorted coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re too stubborn. In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless and chasing your family out like how the Su family removed Su Sang from the family tree.¡±

    ¡°Heh, since I refuse to obey, this has to be my fate, right?¡±

    Chen Hu sneered and looked at Father Chen and Mother Chen sarcastically.

    Father Chen also snorted. ¡°I want to see if you can be the second Su Sang. If you¡¯re capable, you can also go into the mountains to fight tigers. If you sell the tigers, you can buynd and build houses. If you don¡¯t have the ability, you¡¯ll end up dead in a ditch.¡±

    Back then, Su Sang had fought a tiger. Although he was blinded, many people were still very tempted. There were even families from other viges who had gone hunting tigers. In the end, two of them were bitten to death by the tiger.

    After that, everyone lost interest and realized that Su Sang was extremely lucky to be able to fight back against the tiger.

    Chen Hu¡¯s body was not as strong as Su Sang¡¯s, and he was a cripple. Madam Qian also had a crippled hand, and the two useless girls could not help. They would probably faint from fear when they saw the tiger. Not to mention going to fight the tiger, they would be more likely to die.

    If he didn¡¯t have that ability and still wanted to turn the world upside down, he should taste the consequences of his actions.

    Father Chen looked at Chen Hu coldly, waiting for him to lower his head and admit his mistake.

    Chen Hu smiled sarcastically. ¡°In any case, it won¡¯t end well. I might as well have a good time.¡±

    With that, Chen Hu turned around and returned to the house.

    Father and Mother Chen gritted their teeth in anger.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang frowned and looked at their parents.

    Father Chen said, ¡°I think he¡¯s possessed. Give him another night to consider. If he still doesn¡¯t repent tomorrow, go invite the vige chief and officer.¡±

    Father Chen had already spoken. No matter how angry Chen Long was, he could only endure it.

    They thought that after one night, Chen Hu should know how powerful he was and would admit his mistake. But when he woke up the next day, not only did Chen Hu not admit his mistake, he even went to kill two more chickens. This time, Father Chen waspletely enraged.

 Chapter 83 - Chased Out 2

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chased Out 2</h4>

    The family didn¡¯t even eat breakfast before Chen Long went to invite the vige chief and the officer.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family had also heard Father Chen¡¯s instructions.

    Mother Chen was cursing in the courtyard. She said that if he ate her chickens, he would die without descendants. He would suffer from illness and die suddenly. He would rot and bleed¡­

    But as soon as Chen Hu came out, Mother Chen immediately ran back to the main house.

    Chen Hu returned to the kitchen. Madam Qian looked over worriedly. Madam Chen, Daniu, and Erniu were sitting quietly by the stove.

    ¡°Chen Hu.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s heart was a mess. She had heard everything her inws said. The thought of her family leaving in the future made her feel uneasy.

    Chen Hu smiled at Madam Qian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s eat first. You raised this chicken. Have more chicken meat and chicken soupter.¡±

    Eat everything they hadn¡¯t eaten in all the years.

    Of course, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat everything. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to make his family suffer these few days. He thought that his parents might be able to tolerate it for five or six days. He didn¡¯t expect that in less than two days, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it anymore.

    In any case, it was better to leave early.

    When the chicken was stewed, Chen Hu told Chen Daniu and Chen Daniu to eat as much as they could.

    The family was silent as they drank all the chicken soup. As soon as they finished eating, Chen Long and Chen Qiang invited the vige chief and the officer over.

    The vige chief, Old Master Wang, frowned.

    The officer, Old Master Li, was also frowning.

    When Father Chen and Mother Chen came out of the main house, Mother Chen beat them to it and said, ¡°Vige Chief, officer, you must uphold justice for us. Our family can¡¯t afford to have such unfilial children. Remove them and I¡¯ll pretend that I never gave birth to this bastard.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Mother Chen and said calmly, ¡°You have to think carefully. Severing ties is not a joke.¡±

    Father Chen said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve all thought it through. It¡¯s really difficult to teach an unfilial son. He doesn¡¯t know how to act, he even attacked his parents. I might as well not have this son.¡±

    They had already made up their minds. If not for the fact that Chen Hu was still useful, they would have chased him out long ago. The couple had two sons, so it didn¡¯t matter if there was one less.

    The vige chief, Old Master Wang, had a solemn expression. ¡°You have to think carefully. If Chen Hu has a good life in the future, you won¡¯t have a chance to regret it.¡±

    This has happened twice in the vige. Old Master Wang was also very annoyed. What kind of situation was this?

    At this moment, Chen Hu¡¯s family came out of the kitchen. Madam Qian was carrying her son with Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu beside her. Chen Hu walked to the middle of the courtyard and said nothing.

    Mother Chen smelled the fragrance of the meat and gritted her teeth as she cursed, ¡°Eat, eat, eat. I¡¯ll curse you to deathter.¡±

    Old Master Wang sighed and couldn¡¯t help but persuade Chen Hu, ¡°Hu, don¡¯t be rash. What will happen to your family in the future?¡±

    Chen Hu did not seem to have a healthy body from the way he walked. He was crippled and could even properly.

    Life in the Chen family was not easy, but after all, there was a shelter here. If he left, where could he go?

    Chen Hu¡¯s expression was cold. He smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Vige Chief, look at what our family is wearing. Perhaps after leaving this house, my family will quickly die of cold on an unknown road, but so what?¡±

    He didn¡¯t care anymore. He didn¡¯t care where he died. He just couldn¡¯t die in this house.

    ¡°Okay, you said it, so don¡¯t me us for not giving you a chance.¡±

    Father Chen¡¯s face was ashen. Chen Hu was not satisfied with this life now. He did not think that if they had not given him a home, he would have died long ago. Those who did not know how to be satisfied should suffer.

    Chen Hu sneered and said nothing more.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve both made your decisions and can no longer be mediated, I¡¯ll write down a witness statement. Take one each and submit them to the county office for notarization after putting your thumbprints. I¡¯ll also say this first. Once it¡¯s done, there¡¯s no room for regret.¡±

    Old Master Li looked at Chen Hu and his family and said solemnly.

    ¡°Officer, do it. I have no regrets.¡±

    Chen Hu replied decisively.

    Father Chen gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Write it down now. Get them out of our Southern Mountain Vige.¡±

    Seeing that Chen Hu and Father Chen were so determined, Old Master Li did not say anything else. He took a pen and paper and began to write. When he was done, Chen Hu, Father Chen, and Mother Chen signed their names with their fingerprints. Chen Hu also asked Madam Qian to take the child with her.

    After doing all this, Father Chen chased him away coldly. ¡°This family has nothing to do with you now. Leave immediately.¡±

    Chen Hu limped away with Madam Qian and the child.

    Mother Chen went to scoop adle of water and sshed it at them. She scolded, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Since this is down, we will take our leave.¡±

    Seeing that the matter was over, the vige chief and officer didn¡¯t stay long. They said a few words and left together.

    From afar, they could still see the figures of Chen Hu¡¯s family. They were dressed thinly and looked extremely pitiful.

    Old Master Li sighed and asked, ¡°Su Sang¡¯s family is doing well now, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They have a good house on some of thend. He just lost an eye fighting a tiger a few years ago.¡±

    Old Master Wang replied indifferently.

    ¡°This Chen Hu is imitating Su Sang, right?¡±

    Old Master Li asked again. He did not live in this vige and did not know much.

    The vige chief, Old Master Wang, nodded. ¡°I think so. Chen Hu and Su Sang are friends. Perhaps Chen Hu¡¯s family is going to seek refuge with Su Sang¡¯s family. I wonder if Su Sang¡¯s family will take them in. If they don¡¯t, it will be terrible.¡±

    ¡°Although his parents are harsh, they are still family. Why do they have to make such a fuss? If they really haveints in their hearts, in a few years, when his parents pass away, they can live separately.¡±

    Old Master Li sighed. So many people had survived like this. Why did they have to sever ties?

    They thought that it would be better if they severed ties. That was because they didn¡¯t see those who were left in the wilderness and were eaten by wild beasts.

    Su Sang¡¯s family had settled down, but he had also narrowly escaped death. How lucky was he to be able to fight a tiger? Not everyone had such luck.

    In this cold weather, Chen Hu¡¯s actions were really unwise and foolish.

    Old Master Wang also shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now.¡±

    There was no going back. It was a done deal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about these people.¡±

    Old Master Li shook his head. He didn¡¯t know if Chen Hu was confused or impulsive. In short, such behavior was definitely not good.

    Just because Su Sang¡¯s family had settled down did not mean that life was easy. It was not easy to take in a family. Who would want to bear such a huge responsibility?

    But no matter what, that was the choice of Chen Hu¡¯s family. Whether they regretted it or not was their business.

 Chapter 84 - Sworn Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 84: Sworn Brothers</h4>

    Chen Hu brought Madam Qian and the children out of the vige to Su Sang¡¯s house.

    Madam Qian looked at Chen Hu nervously. Her face was pale from the cold as she held her sleeping son tightly.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also very quiet.

    Chen Hu took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    Madam Zhao was washing clothes in the courtyard. When she heard the knock on the door, she quickly opened it.

    Opening the door, Madam Zhao smiled when she saw Chen Hu¡¯s family. She went forward and held Madam Qian¡¯s arm. ¡°Come in quickly. Sang has already told me everything. Don¡¯t worry, stay here first.¡±

    Madam Zhao had always been very kind. Madam Qian¡¯s personality was simr to hers. The two of them had not interacted much. In the past, they only smiled at each other when they met.

    Ever since she moved here and did not need to enter the vige to work, she had not seen Madam Qian.

    Now that she saw Madam Qian, it was as if she saw her past self. She knew that Madam Qian was definitely hesitant and afraid. Since Su Sang said that he wanted to be sworn brothers with Chen Hu, Madam Qian would be her sister.

    Regardless of what happened in the future, at least for now, she would treat Madam Qian well.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Qian almost burst into tears.

    Chen Hu also had a lump in his throat. When he entered the courtyard, he saw Su Xiaolu, her siblings, and an unfamiliar child sitting in a wooden wheelchair.

    ......

    A few months ago, Old Wu had returned to the vige. Everyone said that he had brought back a disabled grandson. Now that he saw Zhou Heng, Chen Hu thought that this should be Old Wu¡¯s disabled grandson.

    ¡°Daniu, Erniu,e and y. We¡¯re learning to read. You shoulde too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had already returned to the house to get cotton-padded clothes. As she spoke, she walked over to Chen Xiaoniu and Chen Erniu to help them put them on. Then, she pulled Chen Xiaoniu and Chen Erniu over to see them write and read.

    Madam Zhao brought Chen Hu and Madam Qian into the house.

    This was supposed to be Su Hua¡¯s room, but now it was vacated for Chen Hu and his family.

    There were ready-made beds and nkets. The house was clean and bright, and there were neatly folded clothes on the bed.

    It was enough to show that the person who had cleaned up had put in the effort.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Brother Hu, you can stay here for the time being. Don¡¯t worry about food. Just eat with us. Sang said that we¡¯ll eat together before your new house is built.¡±

    Madam Zhao shed tears. She looked at Madam Zhao and said in a choked voice, ¡°Sister-inw, thank you for taking us in.¡±

    Chen Hu bowed three times to Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao hurriedly waved her hand to avoid him.

    ¡°The days ahead will definitely get better and better.¡±

    Madam Zhao said sincerely.

    She knew that Chen Hu and Madam Qian needed space to calm down, so Madam Zhao smiled gently and left.

    After Madam Zhao left, Chen Hu walked to Madam Qian¡¯s side and hugged her. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely work hard to repay the money Third Brother lent us in the future. If I can¡¯t pay it back, when our son grows up, he will pay it back.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded and looked at the sleeping child in her arms. She said softly, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s give the child a name.¡±

    Chen Hu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Just call him Chen?Shi<sup>1</sup>. In the future, he will be an honest person and do the right things.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Shi will live up to your expectations. He¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Madam Qian looked at the child gently. Today was a new beginning.

    The word ¡°Shi¡± represents many things. She liked this word and the name Chen Shi.

    Chen Hu and his family stayed, and he was d when Su Sang returned with firewood in the afternoon.

    On this day, he and Madam Zhao prepared a table full of dishes.

    Chen Hu also helped out.

    Su Sang also gave Chen Hu the hundred taels of silver he promised.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were quietly listening to Zhou Heng¡¯s teaching in the courtyard. They did not understand, but it did not stop them from listening.

    Su Xiaolu was drawing on the ground while reading a medical book.

    The Su family did not act any differently upon the arrival of the Chen family.

    After learning time was over, Su Xiaolu administered acupuncture to Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng as usual.

    Chen Erniu had already seen it once, but when she saw it again, her jaw still dropped.

    Chen Daniu was stunned. She was so stunned that she could not speak. She looked at Su Xiaoling, as if to confirm if this was a joke.

    Su Xiaoling was filled with pride. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Daniu, Erniu, don¡¯t be afraid. Xiaolu is very smart. She¡¯s studying medicine. Doctor Wu said that she¡¯s gifted.¡±

    There was admiration in their eyes.

    By nightfall, Old Wu had also returned, bearing witness to Su Sang and Chen Hu bing sworn brothers.

    Chen Hu respectfully called out to Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, thank you.¡±

    From now on, Chen Hu would call Su Sang and Madam Zhao big brother and sister-inw.

    Madam Zhao helped Madam Qian up.

    ¡°Alright, from now on, we¡¯re a family. Daniu and Erniu are older than Simei. From now on, just call the others big brothers and sisters like Xiaolu. Xiaolu will also have two older sisters and a younger brother in the future.¡±

    Su Sang was secretly pleased. Now that they had acknowledged each other, they would be family from now on.

    Chen Hu nodded and solemnly said to Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, ¡°Daniu, Erniu, from now on, Chong, Hua, and Simei will be your older brothers and sister. Simei will also be your younger sister, understand?¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu nodded obediently.

    They all knew that their family and the Su family would be a big family in the future. Su Xiaolu was their younger sister, and Su Xiaoling was their older sister.

    As they ate the warm food, something warmed their hearts.

    Memories of this scene were also deeply engraved in their minds. When they grew up, they would still find it sweet when they thought about it. Such sweetness would apany them through all their difficulties.

    After dinner, Madam Qian wanted to help clean up.

    Madam Zhao quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Sister-inw, your body is weak. Rest for another month.¡±

    Su Sang quickly said, ¡°Sister-inw, let me and your sister-inw do it.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s eyes turned red. She wanted to say something, but Chen Hu said first, ¡°Dear, listen to Sister-inw. You and Sister-inw should rest. Brother and I will clean up.¡±

    Chen Hu smiled at Su Sang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Big Brother?¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Right. You all get some rest.¡±

    Su Sang and Chen Hu were like real brothers. They had a deep rtionship and were like family.

    Old Wu looked at the two families and clicked his tongue in difort.

    As for Zhou Heng, he no longer needed to take care of him. Other than taking out the medicine on time, he couldpletely ignore him.

    After washing up, he went back to his room to sleep.

    Chen Erniu and Chen Erniu slept with Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Heng, Su Chong, and Su Hua slept together.

    After falling asleep, Zhou Heng suddenly said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, let me teach you an idiom. It¡¯s used to describe the deep rtionship between brothers. This idiom is called ¡®Brothers in Arms¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Brothers in Arms 1

    <h4>Chapter 85: Brothers in Arms 1</h4>

    ¡°Brothers in arms.¡±

    Suhua murmured the words.

    Su Chong couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°A good rtionship? How good is it? Is it as good as me, Little Brother Hua, and Little Brother Heng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like us. Brothers have deep feelings for each other. Just like our hands and feet. They¡¯re iparably precious to us. Nothing else in the world is so precious.¡±

    Zhou Heng curled his lips slightly and exined to Su Chong.

    Su Chong was very happy. He said happily, ¡°Little Brother Hua is my right hand, Little Brother Heng is my left hand. You¡¯re all very important. I like you.¡±

    At this moment, Su Chong understood what it meant to be brothers in arms. It turned out that the three of them were brothers in arms.

    Su Hua asked, ¡°Little Brother Heng, Big Brother and I were born to the same parents. Do you also have brothers? Who are your parents? Will you return to them?¡±

    Su Hua understood more things than Su Chong, and he thought about more questions. He was a little curious about whether Su Hua had a brother, where he came from, and who his parents were.

    ¡°Oh, right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Brother Hua is so smart. Heehee.¡±

    After Su Hua finished asking, Su Chong btedly reacted. He was a little depressed that he had not thought of it and was also a little proud of his brother¡¯s intelligence.

    Zhou Heng paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have an elder brother. I have a younger brother. He has a bad leg like me. His name is Zhou Zhi. The word ¡®Zhi¡¯ stands for genuinity. He was born with me. I¡¯m the elder brother. We have a good rtionship. It¡¯s just that¡­ Some reasons separated us. I came here, but he stayed at home.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhou Heng fell silent.

    He fell silent, and Su Chong and Su Hua did not pursue the matter.

    Soon, Su Chong fell asleep.

    Listening to Su Chong¡¯s breathing, Zhou Heng sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°When there¡¯s no more danger, I¡¯ll go back. Perhaps next year, or for many yearster¡­ Or perhaps I won¡¯t have to go back.¡±

    As he thought about it, Zhou Heng felt a little lonely.

    He thought Su Hua was asleep too, which was why he said that, but what he didn¡¯t know was that he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, I promise you that if you can¡¯t go home, Big Brother and I will always be good to you. Us. Brothers in arms.¡±

    Su Hua spoke quietly and seriously.

    Zhou Heng was stunned. He swallowed and said softly, ¡°Yes, thank you, Hua.¡±

    Although he hade to a very unfamiliar ce, he had also gained very precious friendships.

    These were all rare treasures, things that no amount of money could buy.

    Last time, Chen Hu helped Su Sang build a house.

    This time, Su Sang also helped Chen Hu build his house.

    He also went with Chen Hu to buy four acres ofnd for Chen Hu¡¯s family to rely on. After settling the title deed, Chen Hu¡¯s eyes were red.

    No words could express the gratitude in his heart. He only secretly noted this favor.

    Chen Hu¡¯s house was built next to Su Sang¡¯s house, only an acre away.

    Chen Hu had been removed from the family tree. Not only was he not in trouble, but he had also boughtnd to build a house. This winter, the vigers had something to talk about after dinner.

    Some people said that Chen Hu was instigated by Su Sang, while others said that Su Sang had no conscience. They said that he had money to give to outsiders but not to his parents.

    But no matter how those rumors spread, Su Sang¡¯s family never took them seriously.

    Chen Hu wouldn¡¯t care either.

    From the beginning to the end, only their parents and brothers treated Chen Hu and Su Sang¡¯s families as enemies. The others in the vige still interacted normally and did not befriend them or be enemies with them. Everyone minded their own business.

    Byte December, Chen Hu¡¯s house was almost finished. He did not build a big house. It was just a central room with four rooms on the left and right.

    The kitchen and the main room were together. The room behind the main room was the couple¡¯s room.

    The two rooms on the left of the central room were where Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu lived. The two sisters lived in one room, and the other room was Chen Shi¡¯s.

    The backyard was fenced up with fences and sheds. They did not make a wall to surround the yard. The house cost only twenty taels of silver. Adding to the purchase of four acres, Chen Hu used fifty taels in total. He returned the remaining fifty taels to Su Sang and once again wrote a new receipt for a loan.

    On December 22nd, on the morning that Chen Hu¡¯s family was moving to their new home, Chen Hu bought wine.

    He and Madam Qian poured alcohol and stood up to toast Madam Zhao and Su Sang. The couple¡¯s eyes were red. Chen Hu said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, thank you for taking care of us. We will never forget this kindness for the rest of our lives. There are thousands of words that can¡¯t express the gratitude in my heart. This ss of alcohol is for you.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also stood up. They only smiled.

    Su Sang said, ¡°I wish your family the best. I hope Daniu and Erniu are obedient, and for Shi to study well in the future and bring honor to your family, Huzi.¡±

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Sister-inw, I also wish your family health and happiness.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, thank you. Thank you.¡±

    Chen Hu raised his head and drank. Tears flowed down his face along with the wine. He thought that he must have done a lot of good in his previous life to have met a brother like Su Sang in this life. When he was young, he saved his life. When he grew up, he saved his entire family.

    Madam Qian was also very grateful. In the past month or so, Madam Zhao did not ask her to do anything. She only asked her to rest through confinement. She was only allowed to help with the dishes when Chen Shi was a month old.

    Their family had been eating and drinking at the Su family¡¯s house. In the past month or so, the family had gained weight. Looking at her rosy-faced daughters, Madam Qian felt too much gratitude. She thought that since she had recovered, there would always be a chance to repay her in the future.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also drank.

    Chen Hu toasted Old Wu again. He said, ¡°Doctor Wu, thank you for treating my wife. and bringing us the medicine. Tomorrow, when the chickens and ducks at home are ready, if you don¡¯t mind, you can have some to eat with your wine.¡±

    Old Wu waved his hand and drank without saying a word.

    He was most annoyed at times like this. It was sickening.

    Chen Hu also understood Old Wu¡¯s personality. After drinking, everyone ate happily.

    After dinner, Su Sang and Madam Zhao helped Chen Hu and his family with their things.

    Chen Hu refused to take rice no matter what, but Su Sang and Madam Zhao forcibly gave him 50 catties of rice, as well as 400 catties of corn. The vegetables in the vegetable field could always be plucked and eaten.

    Since Madam Qian had already sown vegetables in their own vegetable field from the time they started to build the house, they had already grown quite well and could be eaten now.

    Madam Zhao gave Madam Qian two pairs of chickens, two males and two females, a total of four chickens.

 Chapter 86 - Brothers in Arms 2

    <h4>Chapter 86: Brothers in Arms 2</h4>

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had moved them while crying. They understood too well that these things were all heavy sentiments.

    These things were Big Brother and Sister-inw¡¯s blessings and expectations for their family. They were pure, warm, and sweet.

    Chen Daniu carried Chen Shi and listened to Zhou Heng teach in the courtyard with Chen Erniu. They were very reluctant to leave.

    This was the first time they hade into contact with knowledge. After staying here for more than a month, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu also learned how to write their names. They even knew a lot of words. This was very precious to them.

    If they wanted to learn knowledge now, they had to go to school. Going to school cost money. With Zhou Heng, the knowledge they learned was all for free.

    ¡°Big Sister Erniu, you have toe to my house every day to y.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ran to Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu and smiled sweetly at them.

    ¡°Yes, every day. Little Brother Heng says we are brother and sister. We can be brothers in arms too. You and Erniu and Xiaolu and Sanmei. The same.¡±

    Su Chong said seriously. He had always known that he was their big brother. Now that he was enlightened, he understood what being a big brother meant.

    He was the oldest brother. He was the eldest of them all.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng will teach us how to read every day. Let¡¯s learn how to read together. When brother Shi grows up, you can teach him.¡±

    Su Xiaoling also spoke to the two sisters.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears. They nodded heavily.

    ......

    When everything was moved, Su Sang¡¯s family went to Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Su Chong happily carried Zhou Heng on his back while Su Hua carried Zhou Heng¡¯s wooden wheelchair.

    The people started to clean up Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    They had dinner at Chen Hu¡¯s house, so they naturally drank happily.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao knew best how happy Chen Hu and Madam Qian were because they had also experienced such a day three years ago.

    They would never be able to forget that day.

    After dinner, Su Sang and his family returned to their house.

    The days passed as usual.

    The New Year wasing soon.

    The number of needles Su Xiaolu used for Zhou Heng¡¯s acupuncture was gradually decreasing.

    December 30th. New Year¡¯s Day.

    Su Xiaolu had just finished acupuncture for Zhou Heng. She took out the needles and said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, from tomorrow onwards, you will start walking. Work hard.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    It had been three years since his legs had allowed him to walk. Now that he could finally feel them again, he must stand up and live up to the care and concern of so many people.

    A few days ago, Su Sang had made a pair of training poles for Zhou Heng in the courtyard. Su Sang had carefully polished the edges and corners. Even the ground was covered with ayer of straw. How could he let Zhou Heng down?

    Su Xiaolu stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll make you work hard. I¡¯m a doctor. You have to listen to me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hit your palm like you did when you taught us to read.¡±

    The principle of teaching was set by Zhou Heng.

    Whoever was distracted and fooling around would be hit in the palm by the bamboo block. Zhou Heng had beaten all of them.

    Su Xiaolu learned how to use it now.

    ¡°Xiaolu, aren¡¯t you afraid that Little Brother Heng won¡¯t turn a blind eye in the future?¡±

    Su Xiaoling covered her mouth andughed. Usually, Su Xiaolu would be beaten up the most in ss, but Zhou Heng could not bear to beat her up again. Everyone tacitly agreed with Zhou Heng¡¯s biased behavior.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m not afraid with you protecting me.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a little helpless. She stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°What should I do with you.¡±

    She would indeed protect her most beloved sister.

    As for being beaten up, Zhou Heng was also gentle when he hit her. He did not forget her kindness to him.

    It could be said that Heng was gentle to girls, but was stricter with his two brothers.

    Su Xiaoling had also thought about it. Perhaps it was because they were girls and it was enough that they could read, and they did not need to take the schrly examination. However, Su Chong and Su Hua were different. They were going to school after the New Year.

    Zhou Heng smiled gently and said teasingly, ¡°Then please show mercy, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu winked yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±

    They allughed.

    Old Wu came in from outside and coughed twice. ¡°Su Xiaolu,e and help me brew medicine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had been called away by Old Wu.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were cooking New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    The couple listened to bits of warmughter, and they couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Madam Zhaosaid gently, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s been another year.¡±

    After four years in this house, the youngest daughter they held in their arms had grown up, and their eldest son and second son had also improved. Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Their family was getting better, but one thing that would never get better was Su Sang¡¯s eyes.

    No matter how many years had passed, Madam Zhao was still very sad when she thought about it.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s been another year. Every year is better. We have to live well and see Chong and Hua grow up to be sessful.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao gently. Looking at Madam Zhao¡¯s gentle and bright face, Su Sang felt a warmth in his heart. These days were the days he had dreamed of.

    And now, he had another brother. Everything was fine.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to be healthy every year. Our lives will get better and better. We have to see Sanmei and Simei get married and have children and grandchildren.¡±

    As she thought about it, Madam Zhao felt the urge to cry.

    She didn¡¯t think she could change this for the rest of her life. She always wanted to cry no matter if she was feeling happy or sad.

    ¡°Darling, I remember that you bought two fish. Send one to Hu. It has a good meaning. It stands for our wish for their family to be prosperous.¡±

    Last year, during the new year, their family bought fish because the fish seller said that eating fish during the new year would bring prosperity.

    Su Sang thought that the meaning was really good, so he bought fish. This year, he naturally bought more. Thinking that most of the children at home liked to eat fish, he bought two.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family had a new home, so they naturally had to manage their lives. When they bought the fish, Su Sang really didn¡¯t think about the whole thing, but now that Madam Zhao mentioned it, Su Sang thought about it and nodded.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you. It won¡¯t take long. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Sang said with a smile.

    Madam Zhao nodded, and the two of them took the fish and went out.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also busy with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. When they heard the knock on the door, Madam Qian opened the door. When she saw Madam Zhao, she cried in surprise and eximed, ¡°Dear,e and see who¡¯s here.¡±

    When Chen Hu came out, his eyes turned red. ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled. Su Sang said, ¡°Brother Hu, Sister-inw, this fish is for you. We wish you all good luck every year.¡±

 Chapter 87 - The Fourth Year

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Fourth Year</h4>

    Madam Zhao handed the fish over and said gently, ¡°Hu. Sister-inw. Quick, take it.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian received it with red eyes.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Alright, the fish has been delivered. We¡¯ll go back and cook.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian wanted them to stay, but when they saw Su Sang and Madam Zhao holding hands and going home, Madam Qian pulled Chen Hu and whispered, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go home and cook fish too. With Big Brother and Sister-inw¡¯s blessings, we will definitely be able to live a better life, just like Big Brother and Sister-inw.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded firmly. He nced gently at Madam Qian beside him and smoothed the hair on her cheek, revealing the scar on her face.

    Madam Qian was a little shocked. The scar on her face always made her feel so inferior that she did not dare to look up to others. In the past, when she was in the Chen family, Madam Yang and Madam Wu always said that her scar was ugly and scary.

    Chen Hu seemed to know Madam Qian¡¯s thoughts. He said gently, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s not hide it anymore. Let¡¯s hold our heads high in the future. No matter what others say, don¡¯t care about them. As long as our family is together, as long as I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Perhaps she had always hunched in the past. Madam Qian was really a little hunchbacked. Chen Hu felt a little sad.

    He would deliberately walk slowly so that no one would see that he was a cripple. Madam Qian would cover half her face with her hair so that no one could see the scars on her face, but in the end, what did they get in return?

    Others would stillugh at him for being a cripple, or that the scars on Madam Qian¡¯s face were terrifying, or that her hand with only one thumb was terrifying.

    But in the future, none of that would matter. If anyone insulted them, he wouldn¡¯t swallow his pride. He¡¯d say, ¡°If you think it¡¯s scary, don¡¯t look.¡±

    Madam Qian was still a little ufortable. She reached out a trembling hand to pull her hair down. Chen Hu held her hand and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s not scary at all. You¡¯re very good-looking and not ugly at all. I¡¯m really lucky to have married you.¡±

    Madam Qian was not good-looking, but she was not ugly either. Her features were actually very delicate.

    ......

    It was the scar on her face that made her feel too inferior. But if not for that, why would she marry him?

    These could no longer be changed. Chen Hu only hoped that he and Madam Qian would livefortably and happily in the future.

    Madam Qian slowly lowered her hand.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu ran to Madam Qian. The two of them hugged Madam Qian¡¯s waist happily and called her sweetly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Qian stroked her daughters¡¯ heads and nodded tearfully. The family went into the house.

    As for Madam Zhao, she was already preparing to fry the fish.

    A braised fish was quickly served.

    The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was ready when the sun set.

    Madam Zhao set up the dishes while Su Sang called everyone to eat.

    Su Chong immediately carried Zhou Heng on his back. Su Hua pushed the wooden wheelchair and went to eat with Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    Old Wu liked to drink. Of course, he liked good wine during the new year.

    This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was very sumptuous. There was a veryrge braised fish, a stewed pork trotter, braised chicken, salt peanuts, and the pickled vegetables made by Madam Zhao, as well as a vegetable soup.

    The dishes were still warm.

    Old Wu didn¡¯t care about those cumbersome formalities. He just picked up his chopsticks and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll celebrate with you guys this year. I don¡¯t like to say much, so I¡¯ll just wish everyone a happy New Year. Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s money for the kids. Come on, everyone gets one.¡±

    Old Wu took out the red packets he had prepared and gave one to each of them.

    He did not hide his favoritism at all and gave the biggest one to Su Xiaolu with a smile. ¡°Good disciple, learn well. It will be easy for you to be a master in three years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    The money bag was a little heavy. Old Wu was very generous. Although this old man didn¡¯t say much and didn¡¯t like to talk much, he had always been sincere in doing things. He was much better than those who didn¡¯t do anything at all.

    After receiving Old Wu¡¯s New Year money, Su Xiaoling also thanked him respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master. I wish you a healthy and long life.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua also stood up. ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Old Wu and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master. I wish you sess.¡±

    Old Wu snorted coldly and took a sip of wine alone.

    Su Sang had also prepared New Year¡¯s money for the children, but there were only two coppers inside¡­

    Old Wu¡¯s heavy weight made Su Sang feel a little embarrassed, but only for a while. New Year¡¯s money was a kind of expectation and blessing from an elder to a child. It didn¡¯t matter how much. Just this thought was enough.

    Su Sang took out his red packets and started with Su Chong.

    He was more talkative. He patted Su Chong¡¯s head and said, ¡°Chong, you¡¯re the big brother. Remember to protect your younger siblings.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and said seriously, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Su Sang then gave one to Su Hua. He stroked Su Hua¡¯s head and said, ¡°Hua, you¡¯re the second brother. You have to protect your younger siblings and respect your big brother, understand?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong and nodded. ¡°Father, I will.¡±

    He and Su Chong already knew that they were different from the rest, but he knew more than Su Chong did. He also knew that he was actually smart. Knowing this, he also understood that he should do more than his big brother.

    Whatever Big Brother did not think of, he should consider carefully.

    Su Sang looked at the sensible Su Hua and felt very relieved. He smiled gently and went to Zhou Heng¡¯s side.

    Su Sang handed the red packet to Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Heng, I wish you good health and sess.¡±

    Su Sang did not say the same words to Zhou Heng as he did to Su Chong and Su Hua. This was because Zhou Heng was not his son. When Zhou Heng was here, he would do his best to treat him well. It was enough to do everything well.

    Zhou Heng nodded. He said gently to Su Sang, ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle. I also wish you all the best and for the family to be happy.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. He raised his hand to touch Zhou Heng¡¯s hair, but in the end, he put it down. He turned and walked to Su Xiaoling¡¯s side.

    When Zhou Heng saw this detail, he actually did not resist. He even looked forward to it. However, in the end, Su Sang did not do anything so intimate. Perhaps he had some reservations.

    Zhou Heng was vaguely disappointed, but he was also happy because Su Sang respected him. From his actions, he could tell that Su Sang was a very good father.

    Su Sang stroked Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯ve worked hard. You have to be happy in the new year.¡±

    Su Sang did not ask Su Xiaoling to take care of her sister or brother. Instead, he said that it had been hard on her.

    His third daughter had been working hard all these years, but from now on, she could finally stop working so hard and just be happy and grow up.

 Chapter 88 - Zhou Heng Stands Up

    <h4>Chapter 88: Zhou Heng Stands Up</h4>

    Su Sanmei felt a lump in her throat and nodded obediently. ¡°Thank you, Father. I¡¯ve always been happy.¡±

    For a child, she had endured something she shouldn¡¯t have, but she had, and she felt happy, too, knowing that her family loved her back.

    Even when Su Chong and Su Hua were mentally impaired, they knew to dote on her as a sister. They never knew what to do, but what she asked them to do, they always did well.

    Even her youngest sister was loving her in her own way. She had learned it already, but pretended not to know it for her sake. She had known it all along.

    So, with so much love, she had always been happy.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and smiled slightly.

    Su Sang stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and looked into her lively and beautiful eyes. He said gently, ¡°Xialu, you have to grow up happy too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. She pulled Su Sang¡¯s head down and kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you, father. Father and mother must also be happy and live a long life.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was next to Madam Zhao. She turned around and leaned into Madam Zhao¡¯s arms, acting cute.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart almost melted. She touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair with tears in her eyes.

    Su Sang returned to his seat and sat down. He said respectfully to Old Wu, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Old Wu was getting tired of waiting. He nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡±

    The dishes were getting cold. s, that was annoying lyricism.

    ......

    After Old Wu started eating, everyone started eating.

    The Su family had always been very focused on eating. They ate the dishes in peace.

    Su Sang drank with Old Wu.

    The mealsted until dark.

    Old Wu went back next door to sleep after getting drunk.

    Su Sang was also drunk. He really wanted to sleep, but he was still thinking about the bowls and chopsticks. He said to Madam Zhao, who was supporting him, ¡°Dear, tomorrow¡­ clean up¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I understand. Don¡¯t worry and sleep.¡±

    Looking at Su Sang, who was still thinking about her despite being drunk, Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was very gentle.

    She gently stroked his face, then got up and went out to clean up.

    Su Xiaoling had alreadye to help. Even Su Xiaolu hade to help.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was warm and sweet. She gently stroked her two daughters¡¯ hair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Go wash up and sleep.¡±

    There were no rules at home, so they could sleep after eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. It was just that the fire in the stove kept the hot water warm.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Mother, Xiaolu and I will help you wash up before sleeping.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and said, ¡°Mother, trust me. I will definitely do it well.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    The mother and daughters cleaned the dishes together.

    When Su Hua returned with the foot basin, he said to Madam Zhao guiltily, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I should havee earlier.¡±

    When he was washing Zhou Heng¡¯s feet, Zhou Heng was also teaching him. Since it would take a while to soak his feet anyway, he focused on learning.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help with such a small matter. Wash up and go to sleep. Take care of Heng at night.¡±

    Zhou Heng was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Madam Zhao always instructed Su Chong and Su Hua to take care of Zhou Heng.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I will.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling also went to wash up and return to their rooms.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu fell asleep, she entered the Space to look at the herbs she had nted.

    The two visible acres of ck soil were filled with medicinal herbs, many of which weremon. The only rtively precious herb was ginseng that she had encountered and dug herself. It was growing very well now.

    Themon medicinal herbs grew well, and the spiritual spring water was still full of spiritual energy. The water flow had always been flowing, but outside these two acres, it was all white. She touched the edge as if there was an invisible protective shield isting it.

    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to it since the first time she came here.

    She was not in a hurry to harvest the medicinal herbs nted. These weremonly used to stop bleeding, prevent colds, and treat high fever and stomach aches.

    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to use it, and she didn¡¯t know how effective it would be.

    She looked around her domain like a lord, then left the Space to sleep.

    It was the first day of the new year.

    After the New Year, Su Xiaolu finished administering acupuncture to Zhou Heng at noon. After applying medicine to his leg, she said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, carry Brother Zhou Heng outside. From today onwards, he will practice walking.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua immediately did as they were told.

    This was Zhou Heng¡¯s first time practicing walking. Even Old Wu was watching with him.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also followed. After a while, the family surrounded the two poles that Su Sang had built.

    Su Chong put Zhou Heng back in the wooden wheelchair.

    Zhou Heng looked at the two poles in front of him. He was a little nervous. He had not walked for three years. Could he really stand up again?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng firmly. She believed that Zhou Heng would definitely be able to stand up.

    Zhou Heng nced at Su Xiaoling and turned around. He took a deep breath and reached out to grab the two poles. Then, he stood up with trembling feet.

    The moment he stood up, he felt the excruciating pain. It crawled up his entire body from the soles of his feet. In an instant, his face turned pale from the pain. He ced the bars under his armpits and leaned his weight against them to prevent himself from falling back into the wooden wheelchair.

    The sight made everyone nervous.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, you can definitely do it. You¡¯re the most powerful Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Chong clenched his fists and shouted firmly at Zhou Heng.

    Su Hua also shouted, ¡°Yes, Little Brother Heng is the most powerful. You can definitely do it.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng is the best.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also clenched her fists and made a cheering gesture.

    ¡°Heng is the best.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also encouraged Zhou Heng.

    Old Wu coughed lightly and said ufortably, ¡°Hang in there. You can do it.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    He¡¯d better not look at something so emotional. He didn¡¯t like it at all.

    It was only a matter of time before Zhou Heng could stand up again. The Su family was too agitated. There was no need.

    After Old Man Wu left, Su Sang¡¯s family still encouraged Zhou Heng enthusiastically. With every step he took, they encouraged him. They seemed to be even happier than Zhou Heng.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Zhou Heng had only taken ten steps and was already sweating profusely. His legs kept trembling. Every step he took, he wanted to sit back in thefortable wooden wheelchair. However, every time, he thought that with such a family taking care of him and encouraging him to stand up again, how could he disappoint them? How could he make such sparkling eyes dim? Therefore, every time he felt that he could not hold on anymore, he persevered.

 Chapter 89 - Keep Walking 1

    <h4>Chapter 89: Keep Walking 1</h4>

    Zhou Heng did not expect himself to walk more than 30 steps.

    He wanted to walk 30 more steps, but Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng is awesome. The first practice is over. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Su Chong and Su Hua immediately went forward to help Zhou Heng back to the wooden wheelchair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heng. Take your time. You¡¯ll be fine before long. Rest well now.¡±

    Madam Zhou said gently to Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    Su Chong and Su Hua carried Zhou Heng back to his room together. Su Xiaolu tore off the ointment that she had applied on him and said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Third Sister, help Big Brother Zhou Heng massage it.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s legs were red and in pain.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She gently pressed it, just like how she used to massage Zhou Heng every day.

    ¡°Does it still hurt, Little Brother Heng?¡±

    Su Xiaoling asked with concern.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    When he first walked on the ground, the heart-wrenching pain was unbearable. It was their encouragement that made him persevere. Now that he was lying on the bed, his entire legs hurt very much, but he did not want to say that it hurt because he did not want to see Su Xiaoling frown.

    ......

    Su Xiaoling gently massaged Zhou Heng¡¯s legs. Not long after, Su Xiaolu came again and applied more medicine.

    After applying the medicine, Zhou Heng could feel that the pain was disappearing. He looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll have to apply the medicine twice. This way, you can recover faster. If nothing goes wrong, you¡¯ll be able to jump around like us this winter.¡±

    By then, Zhou Heng would have a pair of healthy legs again. He could walk, jump, and run.

    Zhou Heng said to Su Xiaolu gently, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. When can I walk normally?¡±

    Su Xiaolu brushed the ointment on Zhou Heng¡¯s legs with the medicine brush and said, ¡°Around April.¡±

    Zhou Heng knew in his heart that his recovery was really slow.

    But when he thought about how difficult it was for him to regain a pair of legs, he endured the anxiety in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu applied the medicine for Zhou Heng and went out. She still had to read medical books.

    Old Wu¡¯s had a basket full of medical books. He said that she had to read and learn all of them.

    She usually had to help with work in addition to reading.

    It would take years to read so many books.

    Old Wu had not gone out to pick herbs for the past two days. He had taught Su Xiaolu diligently. Although Su Xiaolu was a genius, she also did not know many things. However, Su Xiaolu would understand if Old Wu taught her.

    Su Xiaolu came to Old Wu¡¯s side and saw him flipping through the book. Su Xiaolu called out respectfully, ¡°Master.¡±

    Old Wu nodded and took out a poison book. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, do you know what poison is?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Poison is inedible. Poison can kill.¡±

    All things were mutually reinforcing and restraining. There were life-saving medicines, and naturally, there were poisons that could kill.

    Old Wu nodded and said, ¡°Today, Master will teach you how to recognize poison. These are all treasures of our Minggu. You have to learn them all.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat down beside Old Wu and asked gloomily, ¡°Master, do I really not have any Senior apprentice, or Uncle-Master?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that it was really difficult to study so many books. Minggu Medical Valley was so powerful, but they had so few people.

    Old Wu shook his head and said, ¡°No, our Minggu has only one descendant.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not young anymore. Not everyone can live to your age.¡±

    Old Wu coughed and said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve been studying for many years, and I¡¯ve been looking for disciples since I graduated. There are at least eight or ten candidates. If I really can¡¯t find my favorite disciple, I¡¯ll just choose one from those candidates. This has always been the case for our lineage. Fortunately, the heavens have blessed us. Even in my generation, we¡¯re still following this tradition.¡±

    Thinking about it, Old Wu actually felt a little proud. The teachings of Minggu Medical Valley had been passed down until now because they were blessed by the heavens.

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t you take in a few more disciples?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it and asked.?<i>Isn¡¯t it a pity that such good medical books are only passed on to one person?</i>?She thought.

    Old Wu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no such rule. If you don¡¯t find it troublesome in the future, you can take in more, but I don¡¯t want trouble. I¡¯m content with you.¡±

    He thought about it. He couldn¡¯t take in more disciples? There was no such rule. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the previous generation, or even the generation before that, didn¡¯t take in more disciples.

    Unfortunately, they had already passed on and he would never know the answer. He liked peace and quiet, so he only wanted one disciple.

    ¡°Xiaolu, stop asking questions. Focus on studying. If you ask again, Master will ignore you.¡±

    Old Wu reached out and tugged at Su Xiaolu¡¯s ponytail.

    He didn¡¯t treat Su Xiaolu as a child, so he didn¡¯t see the need to satisfy her strange curiosity. One time was enough. He wouldn¡¯t bother with her next time she asked.

    Su Xiaolu spread her hands helplessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu guessed that Master Wu didn¡¯t want to take in more disciples because he found it troublesome. Minggu Medical Valley¡¯s masters were probably reticent. Even those who weren¡¯t reticent would be quiet through their boring medical studies.

    As time passed, they would naturallye to dislike crowds. Although it was not explicitly stated that they could only take in one disciple, they would not take in more disciples if they did not like crowds. In any case, it was fine as long as there was no end to the inheritance. After all, Old Wu had been looking for candidates for disciples since he graduated.

    Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect him to be kind of a scumbag. Xiaolu though.

    Whether it was poison books or medical books, Su Xiaolu was very serious about her studies.

    And so the day passed.

    On the second day of the New Year, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu carried their younger brother Chen Shi over to learn how to read.

    Zhou Heng had taught the entire Thousand Character ssic. Now, Su Chong and Su Hua could already memorize it and fully understand the meaning of the Thousand Character ssic.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu went home after studying for two hours.

    It was time for Zhou Heng to practice walking.

    It was another cruel torture. After walking one round, Zhou Heng thought that that would be it for the day. However, when Su Chong and Su Hua were about to help him sit down, Su Xiaolu spoke.

    ¡°Wait. One more round today. One round on the first day, two on the second, and three on the third.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had a sweet smile and charming eyes.

    Zhou Heng only felt that Su Xiaolu was a little devil.

    Zhou Heng took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, let go. I can do it.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Keep Walking 2

    <h4>Chapter 90: Keep Walking 2</h4>

    She hadn¡¯t mentioned it before, but she said it right after he¡¯d breathed a sigh of relief and smiled so sweetly, she¡¯s really a little devil.

    But she was so cute. Of course, he had to forgive her.

    After another round, Zhou Heng¡¯s legs were trembling like yesterday. His face was pale and covered in sweat. His breathing was heavy, and he could no longer exert any strength.

    He was helped back to the wooden wheelchair by Su Chong and Su Hua. He took a long breath and exhaled to adjust his breathing.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also waited for Zhou Heng to calm down before carrying him back to his room.

    Su Xiaolu followed them and tore off the ointment. Zhou Heng¡¯s legs were still red and he was in pain.

    Before Su Xiaolu could say anything, Su Xiaoling had already started to massage Zhou Heng¡¯s legs.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and prepare the medicine.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu came back with the medicine, the redness in Zhou Heng¡¯s legs had faded, and he looked much better.

    After applying the medicine, Su Xiaolu went to read.

    Su Xiaoling went to get hot water to wipe Zhou Heng¡¯s sweat. She said gently, ¡°Little Brother Heng, don¡¯t be angry with Xiaolu. She doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. She probably forgot to tell you to walk two rounds beforehand. She¡¯s still young.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was afraid that Zhou Heng would be angry, and she did not want Zhou Heng to be angry at Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be angry with her. She¡¯s my little sister. A big brother won¡¯t be angry with his sister. Besides, she did a good job. This can train my will.¡±

    ......

    Su Xiaoling was very sensitive to even the slightest emotion. Zhou Heng naturally did not want her to worry about it.

    Every word he said was sincere.

    Su Xiaoling smiled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled gently. Of course he wouldn¡¯t get angry.

    Soon, it was time for dinner.

    Zhou Heng suddenly said, ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao immediately looked at Zhou Heng. Su Sang asked gently, ¡°Heng, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said, ¡°I think Ah Chong and Ah Hua can enter the school now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had stopped giving Su Chong and Su Hua acupuncture these days, but they were still taking the medicine. When he taught them, he felt that their thinking had improved a lot, and they were both very smart.

    Although theycked years of mental growth, it didn¡¯t necessarily take them years to keep up.

    ¡°Is¡ªis that really okay?¡±

    Madam Zhao asked uncertainly. She had never thought that this day woulde so quickly. It was so fast that she could not believe it.

    ¡°You can ask Uncle-Master and Xiaolu. They should know better than me.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and Old Wu and said.

    Su Sang looked at Old Wu, who nodded. ¡°Yes, the damaged meridians in Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s brains have been repaired. After taking this month¡¯s brain nourishing medicine, I¡¯m thinking of stopping the medicine.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua recovered very quickly because they used good medicine. Moreover, Su Xiaolu¡¯s needles were very precise, so they could recover so quickly.

    Su Xiaolu also said, ¡°Master is right. When I checked Big Brother and Second Brother¡¯s pulse, I also felt that everything was great.¡±

    She had also nned to tell Su Sang and Madam Zhao about the situation in the next few days. Her two brothers could go to school. There was no problem with their minds anymore. It was just that Zhou Heng had suggested it first.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were naturally happy.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Sang, take Chong and Hua to the school sometime.¡±

    It was every citizen¡¯s dream to let their children and grandchildren study and be outstanding.

    However, studying was difficult and arduous. Not everyone was suitable for studying.

    Some who had studied for more than ten years were still only students who could not even pass the county-level examination. Some had studied for decades, but in the end, they were still stuck at the county-level examination.

    But those who took the schrly examination brought glory to the entire family.

    As parents, who didn¡¯t want their children to stand out? Su Sang and Madam Zhao were no exception.

    When Madam Zhao mentioned it, Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring them there the day after tomorrow.¡±

    In the past, his sons would never have had the chance to study.

    Now, Chong and Hua could go to school to learn.

    The family had more than ten acres ofnd. It was enough for the family to survive. He was not afraid of hardship. In the future, when he¡¯s free from farming, he would ask Chen Hu out, and the two of them would go to town to find a job to earn some money to subsidize the family.

    The future was bright.

    Su Chong and Su Hua listened to them and were also looking forward to it.

    They had long known from Zhou Heng that the school was a ce to learn knowledge. The best ce for them to learn knowledge was the school and the academy. The academy was where they would go in the future. Right now, they had to go to school first.

    The meal was delicious.

    After eating and washing up, they returned to their rooms to rest.

    At night, Zhou Heng told Su Chong and Su Hua a lot about school.

    Su Chong listened quietly, full of yearning.

    Su Hua also yearned for it, but he thought more. After Zhou Heng finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Little Brother Heng, were you in the academy before? Why do you know so much?¡±

    Su Chong btedly reacted. He scratched his head. ¡°Oh right, why is Little Brother Heng so smart?¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled lightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, but I promise you that if you pass the Elementary Schr exam in the future, I¡¯ll tell you why I know so much.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Su Hua paused and then asked, ¡®What if you aren¡¯t here then?¡¯

    Su Hua remembered that Zhou Heng had said that he also had a younger brother named Zhou Zhi. He did not mention his parents, but he surely had them. Moreover, he was here to recuperate. He would not stay here forever. He would not be with them forever.

    Zhou Heng did not expect Su Hua to ask this, but since Su Hua asked, he would not brush him off.

    Therefore, Zhou Heng said seriously, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, I promise you that if I leave here at that time, I will also write to you. At that time, you will know after reading my letter.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a promise. If you go home, write to us.¡±

    Su Hua agreed.

    Although Chen Hu¡¯s family had moved away, Su Hua did not return to his room to sleep. In any case, the three of them were not cramped and were warm, so they slept together these days.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were still awake in the main room.

    Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang and whispered, ¡°Sang, pinch me. I¡¯m really afraid that this is a dream when I wake up.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t believe any of this was real. It felt a little surreal.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest. He smiled and said, ¡°Darling, feel my heartbeat. I¡¯m very happy. All of this is true. Our Chong and Hua can go to school and learn a lot.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Meeting the Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 91: Meeting the Teacher</h4>

    Madam Zhao ced her hand on his chest. He covered the back of her hand, and she felt the warmth of his palm. Under her palm, she also felt Su Sang¡¯s beating heart.

    Everything was real. Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but smile. How nice.

    On the third day of the New Year.

    Zhou Heng asked Su Chong and Su Hua to memorize the Thousand Character ssic while he taught Su Xiaoling how to read.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu didn¡¯te today.

    After Su Chong and Su Hua recited it a few times, Zhou Heng also began to receive acupuncture.

    After the acupuncture, it was time to practice walking. After a night of recovery, his legs no longer hurt, and he pushed himself up with both hands on both poles. There was a pain in his feet, but it was bearable.

    It seemed better than yesterday and the day before. He gritted his teeth, pursed his lips, and walked slowly.

    After one round, he felt the pain double.

    After two rounds, his legs trembled. The pain stayed.

    After three rounds, he was sweating profusely. He sat on the wooden wheelchair and took a long breath. When he calmed down, he looked at the concerned Su family and smiled warmly. ¡°I persevered.¡±

    Every day was like torture, but he insisted on walking through it.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes were gentle as she said gently, ¡°Little Brother Heng is the best.¡±

    ......

    ¡°We should learn from Little Brother Heng, his tenacious spirit.¡±

    Su Hua said seriously. He and Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng with admiration in their eyes. They treated Zhou Heng as someone to motivate them.

    Zhou Heng smiled. ¡°It was your encouragement that kept me going.¡±

    No one could understand how painful it was to train every day and walk with his feet on the ground. The fact that he could stand up again meant that he had to practically rebuild his legs.

    After sending Zhou Heng back to his room, Su Xiaolu came to remove the ointment. After she was done, Su Xiaoling massaged him while Su Xiaolu went to brew the medicine again.

    After sending Zhou Heng back to his room, Su Chong and Su Hua went to the fields to help Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    The two children were kind-hearted. Su Sang and Madam Zhao had said that they did not need their help, and they still stubbornly helped. Su Hua had even seriously convinced Su Sang that they were farmers andmon people. Studying was to understand the world and everything in it, so working was also beneficial to studying.

    Listening to Su Hua¡¯s grand reasoning, Su Sang felt relieved and let them be.

    He felt that Su Hua was right, he didn¡¯t let the two children do farm work because he was worried that it would distract them from studying. Since all the students wouldn¡¯t go to the fields anymore after going to school, Su Sang didn¡¯t intend to keep Su Chong and Su Hua busy with farming. However, in his heart, Su Sang felt that even if they studied, they should go to the fields to farm. After all, farming was human nature.

    They should know when to nt, when to weed, when to fertilize, when to harvest, and when the seasons change.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were interested in learning and still retained their precious curious nature. Su Sang was very happy, so he didn¡¯t say anything else about not working.

    Seeing that his two sons were here, Su Sang asked them to help Madam Zhao and let her rest.

    After cleaning up thend for a day, Madam Zhao went home to cook in the afternoon.

    When it was dark and the food was ready, Su Sang brought Su Chong and Su Hua home.

    At night, Madam Zhao boiled hot water and let Su Sang, Su Chong, and Su Hua wash up properly. They were going to school tomorrow, so of course, they had to clean themselves up.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were thinking about going to school tomorrow, but they were also thinking about who would carry Zhou Heng back to his room tomorrow.

    So after breakfast the next day, when Su Sang was ready to take Su Chong and Su Hua to school, neither of them wanted to leave.

    Su Sang asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you happy to go see the Teacher?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at each other. Su Chong said, ¡°Dad, can Hua and Ie back at noon today? How would Little Brother Heng go back to his room after practicing walking? Third Sister and Xiaolu can¡¯t carry the wooden wheelchair.¡±

    <i>So that was what they were worried about,</i>?Su Sang thought. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Your mother will be at home today. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zhou Heng also said gently, ¡°Ah Chong and Ah Hua, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Old Wu coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me?¡±

    He was a little old, but it was not to the extent that he could not even carry a child. Besides, he had brought Zhou Heng from the capitalst year. Who knew how long he had carried him¡­

    Su Chong and Su Hua were relieved and followed Su Sang out the door.

    This was Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s first visit to another vige.

    Octagon Vige was two mountains away from Southern Mountain Vige. It took two hours to walk there.

    It was also Su Sang¡¯s first time there. He brought Su Chong and Su Hua to ask for directions a few times before arriving at Teacher Zhao Shouren¡¯s house in Octagon Vige¡¯s school.

    Zhao Shouren was 46 years old and an Elementary Schr. He had passed the Elementary Schr examination at the age of 20, but had not been able to advance further after taking the examination for a few years. His parents had passed away, and his elder brother was unwilling to support him in his studies. After splitting up, Zhao Shouren had to bear the pressure of supporting his family.

    He gave up on studying and came to the neighboring viges to open a school.

    The school had been open for twenty years, and there were many children and Elementary Schrs. It was said that Zhao Shouren¡¯s best student had gone to the capital to be an official.

    Zhao Shouren emphasized etiquette and upbringing, so one could not be rude when one came to learn.

    Su Sang had firmly memorized the information he had obtained, sost night, the father and sons had washed up properly. Today, they came here clean. Before knocking on the door, Su Sang even specially tidied up Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s clothes.

    After making sure there was no problem, Su Sang raised his hand and knocked.

    Soon, a woman¡¯s voice came from the courtyard. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The door came quickly. The woman looked at Su Sang and his sons and stepped aside. ¡°You¡¯re here to study, right? Pleasee in. My husband is having tea in the house.¡±

    Su Sang understood the woman¡¯s identity. He nodded slightly and said gently, ¡°Thank you for leading the way, Madam.¡±

    Mrs. Zhao smiled and led the way for Su Sang and his sons.

    The Zhao family¡¯s house was well-built. There were flowers and trees on both sides of the courtyard. They were paved with limestone and looked very cultured.

    Mrs. Zhao was dressed elegantly. Her fingernails were bright red, and it was unknown what she had applied.

    Su Sang took one look at it and didn¡¯t look at it again. They said the literati were elegant. After seeing it today, he thought that was true, but he still thought it was a pity that they didn¡¯t use the yard to grow vegetables.

    Su Chong and Su Hua followed Su Sang obediently, not looking around or curious.

    Mrs. Zhao had a good impression of Su Sang and the kids.

    After entering the main room, Mrs. Zhao said to Zhao Shouren, who was drinking tea, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go make tea.¡±

    Zhao Shouren nodded. He said calmly to Su Sang, ¡°Are you registering for these two children? They don¡¯t look young anymore. Why did you suddenly think of sending them here?¡±

 Chapter 92 - Scar

    <h4>Chapter 92: Scar</h4>

    Zhao Shouren looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. No matter how he looked at them, they were already in their teens. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for such an old child to be sent here to learn. After all, at such an age, they should already be married.

    Su Sang said, ¡°I want my two children to enter school. Their mental illnesses were cured recently, so they want them toe to school to learn how to read.¡±

    Zhao Shouren finished sizing up Su Chong and Su Hua. Hearing Su Sang¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing tone, his gazended on Su Sang.

    One of Su Sang¡¯s eyes was wrapped in gray cloth. Zhao Shouren frowned. He looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°A few years ago, I heard that a family cut ties with their parents. Later, they went into the mountains and killed a big tiger. They went blind in one eye. It seemed that there were two sons with mental disabilities in the family. Is that your family?¡±

    Three years ago, news of Su Sang killing a tiger had spread far and wide. Zhao Shouren had also heard about it and heard a few things about Su Sang¡¯s family.

    But that was someone else¡¯s business and had nothing to do with him. Now that Su Sang hade to his house, Zhao Shouren felt the need to ask him about it. He did not want the child of someone who did not understand filial piety and disregard his parents¡¯ kindness to learn from him.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t know why Zhao Shouren asked this. He looked at Zhao Shouren and nodded without hiding anything. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I¡¯m Su Sang.¡±

    Zhao Shouren frowned. ¡°Why did you cut ties with your parents? Can you tell me the reason in detail?¡±

    Su Sang frowned slightly. He said, ¡°Teacher Zhao, this is my family matter. I just brought the children to ask if they could enroll. I can guarantee that they¡¯re all good and obedient children. They won¡¯t give Teacher any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Su Sang, if you can¡¯t exin why, then please forgive me for not being able to ept your two sons as students. Please leave.¡±

    When Su Sang refused to say anything, Zhao Shouren¡¯s attitude became much colder. He had heard that Su Sang had caused such a scene because of a woman. What kind of good children could such a person give birth to?

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to learn from such a teacher.¡±

    Su Hua tugged at Su Sang¡¯s sleeve and whispered.

    ......

    This was the first time he had met the Teacher, but the Teacher waspletely different from what Little Brother Heng had described.

    The teacher didn¡¯t test him on his knowledge. He only asked him about his family. He remembered that part of the past. It was a scar on their family. However, the knowledgeable Teacher Zhao didn¡¯t avoid talking about it and even forced them to expose it. This wasn¡¯t good at all. He didn¡¯t want to learn from him.

    Su Chong also pulled Su Sang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to learn from him either.¡±

    Two ignorant children actually dared to say that. Zhao Shouren¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He snorted and said, ¡°Please leave. My temple is small and can¡¯t amodate you two.¡±

    Su Sang held Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s hands. He swallowed and paused before asking Zhao Shouren, ¡°Master Zhao, I ended my rtionship with my parents back then because my family wanted to live. I wanted them to be able to eat well and wear warm clothes. I don¡¯t want to borate on the reason behind this. Others can never empathize with my experience from just a few words. I don¡¯t regret my decision that day, and I never will.¡±

    Su Sang hoped that Teacher Zhao would ept Su Chong and Su Hua.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about the past, but when he thought of his two sons, he still exined a little. Zhao Shouren was also a parent. He felt that if he said this, Zhao Shouren should understand.

    Zhao Shouren looked at Su Sang coldly and snorted. ¡°When I take in students, I value filial piety the most. It seems that you haven¡¯t repented in the past few years. You didn¡¯t consider that they were the parents who gave birth to you and raised you. You¡¯re a person without filial piety. I won¡¯t take in your children either. You can leave.¡±

    News of Su Sang leaving the family and abandoning his parents spread far and wide.

    Zhao Shouren taught, and Su Qing and Su Shun studied at the school. They often said bad things about Su Sang¡¯s family. Before Su Sang¡¯s family knew about it, the school had already used their family as a bad example.

    Now that Su Sang was bringing his two sons to school, Zhao Shouren naturally had to lecture them.

    He did not expect them to be so unrepentant. Such people actually wanted to enter the school. They were really dreaming.

    When Mrs. Zhao came with the tea, she realized that the atmosphere was not right. She could not help but frown and look at Su Sang and his son. She wanted to ask but did not.

    Su Hua and Su Chong tugged at Su Sang¡¯s hand.

    Su Sang¡¯s right eye was slightly red. He held his two sons¡¯ hands tightly. Finally, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He took Su Chong and Su Hua out and left decisively.

    Mrs. Zhao followed them out. She sighed and did not say anything in the end.

    Su Sang let out a long sigh as he looked at the closed door of the Zhao residence. His throat felt constricted.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also looked a little worried.

    The two of them leaned tightly against Su Sang. Su Hua said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be sad. It doesn¡¯t matter if Big Brother and I don¡¯t go to school.¡±

    Su Chong nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve already learned a lot from Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. He let go of Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s hands and reached out to stroke their hair. He sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He¡¯d never thought that doing what he thought was right would have so much consequence, looking at his two healthy sons, their eyes were no longer nk with the previously uprehending ignorance. They were now full of spirit. He would never regret going down the path he did.

    Even if everyone in the world thought he was wrong, he wouldn¡¯t think so.

    He sighed at the coldness of the world.

    On the way back, he no longer felt the excitement he did on the way here.

    When they returned home, Zhou Heng was practicing walking.

    The unhappiness in Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s hearts instantly dissipated. They entered the house and went to Zhou Heng¡¯s side to encourage him.

    Su Sang returned to his room in low spirits. Madam Zhao immediately noticed his abnormality and quickly followed him.

    Old Wu could also tell that something was wrong with Su Sang. However, he did not have the time to care so much. Now that Su Chong and Su Hua were back, he did not need to take care of Zhou Heng anymore. He went to see how the medicine was brewing.

    After Old Wu left, Zhou Heng stopped to rest for a while. He smiled at Su Chong and Su Hua and asked with concern, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, how was your visit today? When will you start school?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked a little down and instantly dimmed. The two of them looked at each other as if they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zhou Heng was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu also looked at Su Chong and Su Hua with worry.

    Su Chong said in disappointment, ¡°Teacher is not good at all. He asked Father why he was not filial. He said that he refuse to ept people who were not filial.¡±

    Zhou Heng frowned and gritted his teeth. ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Zhou Heng was furious. Teacher Zhao¡¯s words undoubtedly hurt Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s will. If they did not think it through, they would really think that they were in the wrong. When they grew up, they might even me Su Sang for doing what he did.

 Chapter 93 - No Matter

    <h4>Chapter 93: No Matter</h4>

    ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, such a foolish person is not worthy of being a teacher. That¡¯s why he will always be just a schr. Don¡¯t listen to or believe what he says. An ipetent person can¡¯t teach you how to fly. It¡¯s better not to have such a teacher.¡±

    Zhou Heng was extremely determined. He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and spurned Zhao Shouren firmly. He was determined to let Su Chong and Su Hua understand that they had never been wrong. Zhao Shouren was the one who was wrong.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Brother Heng. I understand.¡±

    Su Hua smiled at Zhou Heng, and the low mood in his heart disappeared. He looked into Zhou Heng¡¯s determined eyes. Of course, Su Hua chose to believe in his Little Brother Heng.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng is right. I don¡¯t want such a teacher.¡±

    Su Chong also smiled and said to Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng nodded. He was relieved that Su Chong and Su Hua could get rid of the influence of Teacher Zhao in time.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t say anything. She just ran over and hugged Su Chong and Su Hua and kissed their cheeks.

    She hadn¡¯t realized how difficult it was for those who dared to break free of their moral shackles in these times.

    The only thing that did not change was that no matter how difficult it was, their family would always stick together.

    ¡°Brother Zhou Heng, you haven¡¯t finished walking yet. Hurry up and continue.¡±

    Su Xiaolu urged Zhou Heng to continue training.

    Zhou Heng nodded and continued his cruel training of walking. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling encouraged him.

    ......

    Inside the main room.

    Su Sang also told Madam Zhao about the matter.

    Madam Zhao cried when she heard about what had happened. She felt terrible, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She just hugged Su Sang and sobbed silently.

    After a long while, Madam Zhao said in a choked voice, ¡°Sang, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s enough for our family to be together.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. His heart was so heavy that even his words sounded heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His words were weak and painful.

    Perhaps this was just the beginning. Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s studies were not the only things affected.

    Their marriage would also be affected.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a million knives.

    Madam Zhao seemed to understand his pain. She raised her head from Su Sang¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s earn more money. In a few years, let¡¯s bring the children to another ce. Let¡¯s go to a ce where no one knows us, okay?¡±

    What Su Sang thought of, Madam Zhao also thought of as well. It was because of that pain that she had this thought.

    The Great Zhou Empire was so big, there must be a ce where people did not know about their past family matters. There must be a ce that could amodate them.

    How good her Chong and Hua were. How obedient her daughters were. Their future should not be affected or destroyed. They should be able to find a good match and be happy for the rest of their lives.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao. He nodded and said hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He had never wanted to leave his familiar hometown. His roots were here.

    However, if there was no room for him here, he wouldn¡¯t wait for his death here. He had tried so hard to break free from his shackles to live well, not to be destroyed.

    His sons had finally recovered and should not be treated badly anymore.

    Madam Zhao sighed softly. She was filled with mncholy, but no words could express how she felt.

    When the couple calmed down and came out of the room, Su Chong and Su Hua were carrying Zhou Heng¡¯s wooden wheelchair back to the house.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to take a look. After confirming that they did not need any help, they went to the fields to work.

    After that, Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s enrollment was never mentioned again.

    ¡ª-

    In March, Zhou Heng could already leave the wooden wheelchair and walk slowly. Every step he took was very slow, but he was getting better day by day. Zhou Heng could also feel that his legs were bing more and more agile. He no longer felt the pain from when he first walked. Now, he only felt that his muscles were a little tense.

    Usually, he would teach Su Chong and Su Hua the Three Character ssic and the Tao Te Ching. In addition to the meaning that he learned from the imperial tutor, he also taught Su Chong and Su Hua some of his own inferences.

    Su Chong and Su Hua studied seriously. The two of them also had veryplex thoughts.

    Zhou Heng always felt that Su Hua was talented and intelligent, and it was a pity.

    He felt that Su Sang¡¯s family should get out of here and go to a better ce to make a future for Su Chong and Su Hua, but this thought was dispelled several times.

    He knew perfectly well that he could not impose his thoughts on others.

    Su Sang¡¯s family was not rich. They did not have a strong enough foundation. It was not easy for them to leave their hometown and go to an unfamiliar ce.

    They needed to think this through carefully.

    March was the busy season for nting seeds, so Zhou Heng naturally followed them to the fields.

    Every day, they were busy farming and learning.

    These days, Zhou Heng felt very happy and fulfilled.

    Since he was walking to the fields, except for daily acupuncture and medicine, his training was canceled. After all, the path he walked was enough to substitute training.

    This spring, summer, and autumn were all very special to Zhou Heng. He had personally nted the seedlings and watched them grow day by day, bear fruits, and finally harvest.

    When winter came, Zhou Heng had already recovered.

    Winter 11th was a special day because Zhou Heng was going to run a round today.

    The four-year-old Su Xiaolu was very cute. She was already a junior doctor. She put away the needle and said seriously, ¡°Now, I announce that Brother Zhou Heng haspletely recovered. He will be fine even if he runs manyps. His legs are even healthier than before. Now, when I count to three, Brother Zhou Heng will run threeps around our house.¡±

    In order to watch Su Xiaolu¡¯s n, Su Sang¡¯s family waited neatly at the door to witness it.

    Zhou Heng was also very serious.

    Su Xiaolu held a carrot in her hand and counted, ¡°One, two, three, run.¡±

    As soon as she finished counting, Zhou Heng ran out.

    Su Chong and Su Hua ran with him.

    Zhou Heng ran at the front with a smile on his lips. He could feel that his legs were healthy and energetic. He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua beside him and smiled.

    Su Chong had the best stamina. He did not pant when running like this. He even asked with a smile, ¡°Little Brother Heng, how do you feel?¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and replied, ¡°I feel very good.¡±

    Su Hua also smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯spete and see who finishes the tenps first?¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    After circling the house, Su Xiaoling stood beside Su Sang and Madam Zhao and smiled gently at them. As for Su Xiaolu, she had tied her hair into two buns and was jumping around shouting, ¡°Big Brother is the best, Brother Zhou Heng is the best, Second Brother is the best¡­¡±

    Themotion in the Su family made Chen Hu¡¯s familye out to take a look.

    The youngest, Chen Shi, could already walk. He pped his hands beside Madam Qian and shouted, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    After tenps, Su Chong and Su Hua slowed down and let the panting Zhou Heng finish first.

 Chapter 94 - Complete Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 94: Complete Recovery</h4>

    He had not run for a long time. Zhou Heng felt some pain in his lungs and the blood in his body was heating up. After running, he put his hands on his knees and panted.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao quickly went up to him and asked with concern, ¡°How are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Xiaoling handed him water. ¡°Here, have some water.¡±

    Old Wu coughed. ¡°He¡¯s already gone up the mountain and into the fields. He¡¯s not so delicate?¡±

    Delicate. That was in the past. Now, Zhou Heng was just an ordinary farmer¡¯s child. He knew everything. So what if he ran around? He could not be delicate.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He took the water from Su Xiaoling and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Xiaoling¡ª¡±

    His legs hurt and he almost choked on the water. He looked down and saw Su Xiaolu hitting his legs with a small hammer. Zhou Heng was puzzled. ¡°Xiaolu, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m making sure that your legs have really healed. Now I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hehe, what bad intentions could a youngdy have?

    ...

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Heng might like her third sister. Otherwise, why would he secretly give the drumstick to her third sister every time?

    They were both girls, but why didn¡¯t she get this treatment?

    Zhou Heng did not say it explicitly, and Su Xiaolu pretended not to notice. She was a doctor, so she could make up any excuse.

    So this year, Zhou Heng¡¯s medicine was sometimes super bitter and sometimes super smelly¡­

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s beautiful and lively eyes, Zhou Heng imitated Su Xiaoling and stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. He said gently, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua had also recovered. Now that Zhou Heng had recovered, the Su family knew that perhaps they would have to part ways.

    Su Xiaolu began to observe Old Wu. After all, Zhou Heng was brought here by Old Wu.

    However, Old Wu did not do anything at all. He picked herbs and drank wine as if it had nothing to do with him whether Zhou Heng left or not.

    Zhou Heng, on the other hand, had to run more than ten or twentyps around his home every day.

    In early December, Madam Qian sent over many pickled vegetables, some spicy and some salty and sour.

    Madam Qian chatted with Madam Zhao with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the pickled vegetables and had a thought that she shouldn¡¯t have. She wanted to eat hotpot.

    Her memories of her previous life were a little blurry. Other than her Chinese medicine skills, she had forgotten most of them. She would only remember them asionally.

    In the four years she had been here, Madam Zhao had never made pickled vegetables. Her family mainly fried and stewed food. Anyway, they tasted good, so she didn¡¯t think anything about it.

    She had almost forgotten that there was such a thing as pickled vegetables. Looking at it now, she thought of sauerkraut fish, spicy cabbage stew with stewed tofu, sauerkraut with pork, and sauerkraut with big bones. She felt greedy¡­

    Su Xiaolu had an idea. She ran to hug Madam Qian. She said sweetly, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so amazing. These look delicious. Can these be used to cook fish and meat? My mother has never made them before. Does she know how to make them?¡±

    Madam Qian liked Su Xiaolu very much. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s question, she looked at Madam Zhao in embarrassment. ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t I cook for you tonight?¡±

    Su Xiaolu had saved her life. In addition, Su Xiaolu was sensible and lively. The little girl often went to y with Chen Shi. She was fair and beautiful, and Madam Qian liked her very much.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s eat at my house today. I didn¡¯t know that you could make these dishes before. Sister-inw, you¡¯re good at cooking. I¡¯ll help you today.¡±

    What Madam Zhao usually made were dried vegetables. She had never made sauerkraut before. In the past, the Su family did not eat sauerkraut, so she did not think about this.

    But now, looking at Madam Qian¡¯s cooking and her greedy daughter, she felt that she could learn it.

    The two families were on good terms and often ate together during the holidays, so Madam Qian agreed.

    These pickles amazed Su Sang and Old Wu at night.

    Everyone really liked it.

    Hence, Madam Zhao asked Madam Qian for advice. She wouldter make them too.

    As Su Xiaolu ate, she suddenly said to Madam Qian, ¡°Auntie, I think you can sell these dishes in town. Those sold outside definitely won¡¯t be as delicious as the ones you make.¡±

    This year, Chen Hu¡¯s family could eat their fill even if they only had a few acres ofnd. When the farm was busy, Chen Hu made a little money working in the town and they lived well, but it was not enough to live even better.

    Su Xiaolu had been to Goathorn Town and knew that there was almost everything in town. It was definitely impossible to do anything original, but in terms of taste, Madam Qian¡¯s cooking was definitely not bad.

    When Su Xiaolu said that, Su Chong and Su Hua nodded repeatedly.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian did not take it to heart, but Madam Zhao and Madam Qian did. They decided to talk to Madam Chen Hu and Madam Qian in private.

    Since her family also liked pickles, Madam Zhao prepared to make pickles at home the next day. Since she was going to make them, she naturally had to buy jars.

    Hence, Su Sang decided to go to town.

    Just then, Zhou Heng came out and said to Su Sang, ¡°Third Uncle, I have something to do in town. Can you bring me there?¡±

    Zhou Heng rarely asked for anything. Of course, Su Sang agreed.

    After Su Sang brought Zhou Heng out, Madam Zhao brought the children to pick vegetables.

    The vegetables that the Su family grew had always grown very well. The fields were fertile, and the vegetables were green and full of vitality. The radishes were also white and fat.

    Madam Zhao cherished these crops and often took care of them.

    Su Chong sighed. Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chong? Why are you sighing?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was the youngest, so she naturally did not need to pick the vegetables. She watched from outside and listened to her brother sigh. She looked over and sighed as well. ¡°Sigh¡­ I know why Big Brother sighed.¡±

    Madam Zhao was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    Even Su Xiaoling was curious.

    Su Chong said, ¡°I think Little Brother Heng is going home soon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also said, ¡°I saw Big Brother Zhou Heng writing a letter a few days ago. It should be a letter to his home.¡±

    Zhou Heng had been here for more than a year. He had already recovered. Logically speaking, it was time for him to go back.

    Thinking about how knowledgeable he was and how he knew the Thousand Character ssic at such a young age, Su Xiaolu guessed that he must have a noble status. There must be many reasons behind his inability to walk at such a young age. However, in any case, since he got better, it might be time for them to part.

    Old Wu was indifferent to this. Su Xiaolu figured that Zhou Heng did not need Old Wu to send him home. As for Old Wu, he could not be bothered with matters that had nothing to do with him.

    Madam Zhao paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Heng has been away from home for so long. It¡¯s time for him to go home. This is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but we can¡¯t bear to let him go. We¡¯ll miss him.¡±

    Su Chong said dejectedly.

    He and Hua had failed to enroll, and he wondered if Heng would ever write to them again.

    They were sensible now, and they did not ask about everything like they used to. They had learned to keep some questions to themselves.

 Chapter 95 - Letter to Home

    <h4>Chapter 95: Letter to Home</h4>

    Madam Zhao sighed. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I believe Heng will remember you too.¡±

    After Su Chong and Su Hua recovered, Madam Zhao did not coax them like before.

    It was inevitable that people would feel many ufortable emotions as they grew up, whether they wanted to or not.

    However, the only thing that would not change was that no matter where you were, the person you missed would also miss you.

    Zhou Heng came to their house and lived with Su Chong and Su Hua. It was normal for them to feel reluctant to let him go. However, they treated Zhou Heng well, and they believed that Zhou Heng would not forget it.

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, don¡¯t be sad. Little Brother Heng will also remember you. Perhaps he wille back to visit us in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said with a faint smile. Even though she felt a little sad, she stillforted Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Would Zhou Heng miss them when he got home?

    Perhaps he would. Perhaps he would forget it in a few years. But even so, she hoped he would be happy and not have so much on his mind. The knowledge he had taught them would never be forgotten in this lifetime. They would always be grateful to him.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and did not stop picking at the vegetables. She even sighed in her heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    Su Hua said softly. He was very reluctant to let Zhou Heng go home. He understood that they might never meet again after this farewell.

    But he had to have hope.

    ......

    Su Xiaolu lowered her eyes silently. In fact, she knew better than Su Chong and Su Hua that the chances of seeing Zhou Heng again after he left were close to none.

    Su Xiaolu felt that it was time for her to do something for this family after studying medicine for so long.

    Big Brother and Second Brother liked to learn and could not even enter school in the countryside. Su Sang had also gone to town to ask, but when he returned home, he was depressed, so obviously, they could not enter school there either.

    Su Chong and Su Hua admired Zhou Heng because he had knowledge and because they wanted to be like him.

    Su Xiaolu clenched her fists. She must let her brothers enter the school as they wished. There were some things that one would not want after waiting for a long time. She had to do it while they were still young and passionate.

    In the afternoon, when Old Wu returned from picking herbs, Su Xiaolu ran to Old Wu¡¯s side and worked hard.

    ¡°Master, can I ask a question?¡±

    Su Xiaolu massaged his shoulders and back obsequiously.

    Old Wu nced sideways and said calmly, ¡°I see you¡¯ve been busy inside and out. Ask away.¡±

    The little girl was quite thoughtful. It was obvious that she had something to ask of him. How could she hide her thoughts from him?

    ¡°Master, do you think I can treat a rich family? If I identally be famous, will you be unhappy?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked. After that, she added the reason for these questions, ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re afraid of trouble. I know you don¡¯t like it, but I want my eldest brother and second brother to study.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had always respected her teacher. Since she learned Chinese medicine in her previous life, she paid a lot of attention to her manners. By proper etiquette, as a disciple, she could not treat difficult illnesses alone.

    Since there were many variables in difficult diseases, it might ruin the master¡¯s reputation if she acted alone.

    In this life, she had to follow those rules too. Before she finished her apprenticeship, she had to listen to her master.

    Even treating Zhou Heng, Su Chong, and Su Hua was approved by Old Wu.

    Old Wu sighed and reached out to stroke Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. He said, ¡°Girl, with your intelligence, you should be done with your apprenticeship in about a year. You¡¯re very smart, but you¡¯re never spoiled. I like your temperament, but you¡¯re right about one thing. I don¡¯t like trouble. But you¡¯re my disciple. All the rules can be changed for you. Go with me to the Sun residence in Goathorn Town and make a consultation for the twins. Negotiate with them and don¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯ll teach you for another year. After I leave next year, you can go alone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu threw herself into Old Wu¡¯s arms and hugged this cold-faced but warm-hearted old man.

    Old Wu felt ufortable. He pushed away the soft little girl and said awkwardly, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    He was really afraid. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to teach her for many years. Otherwise, he would really have gone crazy.

    Women were indeed troublesome. They either wheedled or cried. He hated that.

    However, this was his favorite disciple.

    Su Xiaolu had achieved her goal. She was overjoyed and skipped out the door.

    Old Wu looked at the cheerful little figure and sighed.

    Su Sang and Zhou Heng returned. Su Sang bought threerge jars and went to make pickled vegetables with Madam Zhao.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng, feeling a little down.

    Su Xiaoling also seemed to have something to ask, but in the end, she didn¡¯t.

    Su Xiaolu did not seem to be scheming anything. She happily ate the candy Zhou Heng bought.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and finally said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, Xiaoling, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. Since Zhou Heng was willing to tell them, it meant that he also cared about them. The depression in their hearts was soothed.

    ¡°I¡¯m well enough, so I wrote home to ask my mother if I coulde home. I¡¯m waiting for my mother to write back and send for me now. I didn¡¯t say this before because I wasn¡¯t sure when the response woulde, but I was also afraid it would be too soon to say goodbye.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong, Su Hua, and then at Su Xiaoling. He exined sincerely and seriously, hoping that Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling could understand his feelings.

    As for Su Xiaolu, the little girl was still happily eating candy. She shouldn¡¯t be sad.

    ¡°We will miss you, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Chong smiled at Zhou Heng and said. The disappointment and reluctance in his heart finally turned into blessings.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, thank you for teaching us so much. We will always remember you.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and thanked him sincerely.

    Su Xiaoling said nothing. She just smiled.

    Zhou Heng nodded and said, ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll always remember our days.¡±

    He wanted to say that if he was going home, he would solve the problem of Su Chong and Su Hua not being able to read. That would be difficult for Su Sang¡¯s family, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for him. If he went back, he would solve the problem first.

    He wanted to say this news now, but after thinking about it, he held back. He wasn¡¯t sure when he could return, so he decided to wait and tell this to the Su family as a surprise.

    During dinner that night, Old Wu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the little girl out in a few days to broaden her horizons.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu with heartache.

    Just as they were about to speak, Su Xiaolu spoke sweetly. She said, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very obedient. I definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for Master.¡±

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll watch over her. I won¡¯t let her cause any trouble.¡±

    Madam Zhao was not worried about this. She and Su Sang were worried that Su Xiaolu would miss home and cry if she left.

 Chapter 96 - Going Out With Master

    <h4>Chapter 96: Going Out With Master</h4>

    Isn¡¯t it too tiring for Xiaocha to follow the master everywhere?

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached for her, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud as he looked at the obedient Su Xiaolu.

    After Su Xiaolu learned medicine, she would definitely have to suffer. No matter how much his heart ached for the child, he could not stop her from achieving new heights.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and hid their heartache in their hearts. Su Sang nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Simei to you.¡±

    After saying that, Su Sang looked at Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°Simei, you must listen to your master outside, understand?¡±

    Madam Zhao stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Father and Mother will be waiting for you at home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She lowered her eyes to eat and did not let Su Sang and Madam Zhao see the tears in her eyes.

    ¡ª-

    At night, Madam Zhao sighed softly. ¡°Sang, I feel like something is twisting my heart. Sigh¡­¡±

    Su Sang was not asleep either. He reached out and pulled Madam Zhao into his arms. ¡°Me too, but it¡¯s good for Simei to learn more medical skills. In the future, with this ability, she won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes. Even if she gets married, her husband¡¯s family will think highly of her.¡±

    ...

    As parents, they did not have any skills to pass it on to their children. They felt very bad about that.

    Su Xiaolu learned medicine, which was a hard skill. If her husband¡¯s family did not treat her well in the future, she would be able to find another ce to settle down in. She would not have to worry no matter where she went.

    All humans get sick, so doctors are sought after everywhere.

    He knew that Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached for Su Xiaolu because she was still too young, and so did his. However, no matter how much his heart ached, he could only hide it in his heart.

    ¡°I know. Sigh¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. In the end, all those words turned into a sigh.

    ¡ª-

    In a daze, Su Xiaolu felt herself being hugged and kissed on the forehead.

    She heard Su Xiaoling whispering, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve been smart since you were young. I know you¡¯ll definitely be very sessful in the future, but my heart still aches for you. Sigh¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu burrowed into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms and continued to sleep soundly.

    Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s back before hugging her to sleep.

    The next day.

    After breakfast, Old Wu brought the medical kit and Su Xiaolu to town.

    Su Sang¡¯s family saw them out the door and watched them until they were out of sight.

    When the Su family was out of sight, Old Wu suddenly squatted down and said to Su Xiaolu calmly, ¡°Girl,e up.¡±

    No matter how agile Su Xiaolu was, she was still a child. This trip was quite far. Her feet would probably swell up if she really walked on her own.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu¡¯s back and said hesitantly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m quite heavy.¡±

    In the past, every time she went to town, her father would carry her. When she came back, her mother or brother would carry her. They doted on her, and they were family. Su Xiaolu naturally enjoyed their kindness to her.

    But Old Wu was different. He was her teacher.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to dawdle. Hurry up. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Old Wu said impatiently. How heavy could a little girl be? He was not that old and not weak. He could definitely carry a child.

    Su Xiaolu nimbly climbed onto Old Wu¡¯s back and thanked him sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Master. When you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll carry you too.¡±

    Old Wu carried Su Xiaolu and walked forward steadily. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s pleasant words, he snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re not that old, but you¡¯re quite good at bragging.¡±

    Su Xiaolu giggled.

    Old Wu could not help but smile.

    Perhaps it was because she had had a good life these past few years. The little girl really weighed quite heavy. She had to be more than 30 catties.

    But this weight was not enough to tire a man like him.

    On the way, Su Xiaolu was afraid that Old Wu would be tired and suggested walking on her own. Old Wu ignored her until they saw the town. Only then did Old Wu put Su Xiaolu down to rest.

    Su Xiaolu quickly massaged his shoulders and back.

    Old Wu took out a water bottle and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Girl, drink some water first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not thirsty. You can drink it.¡±

    Old Wu did not drink either. After resting for a while, he brought Su Xiaolu into the city.

    After entering the city, Old Wu brought Su Xiaolu¡¯s to the Sun residence.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Master, are we going like this? Will the Sun residence not let us in?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu. Old Wu looked like an ordinary old man with a bad temper. Everyone in the world was looking for the divine doctor, but if he stood in front of them, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him.

    Su Xiaolu firmly believed in this. After all, Old Wu had lived in seclusion in Southern Mountain Vige for many years. The vigers often looked for him for treatment. Everyone only felt that his medical skills were not bad.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. Just watch.¡±

    Old Wu kept her in suspense. He did it on purpose and did not tell Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to know more, but she could hold herself back and just follow the old man.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Sun residence, Old Wu took out a letter and handed it to the servant guarding the door. ¡°Deliver this letter to your master.¡±

    The servant saw the seal of the Sun residence on the envelope and respectfully took the letter. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment.¡±

    With that, he hurried into the residence to report.

    Old Wu raised his head and puffed out his chest, proudly smoothing his gray beard.

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled again. ¡°Master, why do you have a rmendation letter?¡±

    So he had a letter. But how did ite about? Su Xiaolu suddenly felt that her master had many secrets.

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the way of our Minggu. Those who want to seek treatment will send the letter to Minggu. In the end, the letter will reach me. They can¡¯t find me, so they can only wait for me toe.¡±

    The little girl did not make a fuss, so Old Wu did not keep her hanging. In any case, he would pass it to her in the future.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She understood after some thought, but she had a new question.

    She asked again, ¡°Master, won¡¯t some people die if they can¡¯t wait for you to save them?¡±

    For example, serious illnesses and acute illnesses couldn¡¯t wait. What was the use of sending a letter to Minggu?

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said with a smile, ¡°Girl, do you think everyone in the world is waiting for the Divine Doctor of Minggu to save them? There are many capable people in the world. If they can¡¯t even save their own lives, why bother finding a divine doctor? They might as well die and reincarnate early.¡±

    The little girl was too naive.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She looked at Old Wu and asked again, ¡°Master, what kind of person will you save?¡±

    Old Wu knocked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to ask any more questions after this.¡±

    ¡°Other than some important figures who are important to the country, saving people depends on my mood. If I want to save them, I¡¯ll save them. If I don¡¯t want to save them, then I don¡¯t save them.¡± After saying that, Old Wu closed his eyes and rested.

 Chapter 97 - Divine Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 97: Divine Doctor</h4>

    Su Xiaolu did not continue asking and thought about it..

    She naturally wanted to save many people in the future and earn a lot of money. Thinking of the promise she made that year, perhaps she would be the most unreliable divine doctor in Minggu¡¯s history.

    After all, she would save the wicked, the poor, the good, and most importantly, the rich.

    While she was thinking, footsteps came from the Sun residence.

    Su Xiaolu looked inside and saw a man in a dark green brocade robe. He was old and looked anxious.

    There was also an anxious-looking middle-aged man and an equally anxious beautiful woman beside him.

    They hurriedly arrived outside the residence. The man in the lead bowed respectfully and said to Old Wu, ¡°Thank you for your help, sir. I, Sun Bocheng, thank you in advance.¡±

    Sun Bocheng was the current head of the Sun residence. His only son, Sun Qian, and his daughter-inw, Madam Lian, had a pair of twins, a boy and a girl. They were a rare pair of twins. However, premature birth and congenital weakness could not be cured with medicine. They were already six years old and ofteny sick in bed.

    Sun Bocheng was a businessman. He¡¯d heard about Minggu from a friend and had tried to write a letter, but there had been no reply for six long years.

    They had already lost hope, but they did not expect to receive that letter today. Sun Bocheng, who was discussing business with his son and daughter-inw, immediately staggered in excitement. They immediately ran out together, afraid that the divine doctor would leave.

    ...

    They were very sincere with Old Wu.

    Sun Bocheng took the lead to thank him. His son, Sun Ziqian, and Madam Lian, also bowed and thanked him.

    Old Wu nodded indifferently and said indifferently, ¡°Let me take a look first.¡±

    Sun Bocheng¡¯s face overflowed with excitement and joy. He nodded repeatedly and gestured for Old Wu and Su Xiaolu to enter the residence.

    They were also respectful to Su Xiaolu.

    When they entered the residence, Sun Ziqian gently reminded her, ¡°Be careful, youngdy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was not as aloof as Old Wu. She smiled sweetly at Sun Ziqian and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sun Ziqian¡¯s gaze was gentle. He wanted to reach out and touch Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair, but he felt that it was too rude, so he held back.

    Madam Lian held Sun Ziqian¡¯s arm and sighed softly. ¡°If only our Qian and Shan could be so healthy.¡±

    Their children were already six years old, but they didn¡¯t look as old as Su Xiaolu. The two children always looked pale and had to be carefully taken care of at all times.

    Therefore, every time she saw a lively child, Madam Lian would sigh in her heart.

    Sun Ziqian looked at Su Xiaolu and patted Madam Lian¡¯s hand gently. ¡°With the divine doctor of Minggu here, our child will be as good one day.¡±

    Madam Lian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t strong enough, the two children wouldn¡¯t be weak in the womb.

    Sun Ziqian frowned with heartache. He said sternly, ¡°My dear, you mustn¡¯t say that. I have never med you for this. I am only grateful.¡±

    Madam Lian sighed. She had married a good husband, but she was so unlucky. Looking at the divine doctor walking in front of her, Madam Lian wished that the divine doctor could really cure her two children.

    Old Wu paid no attention to Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian¡¯s whispers.

    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM

    Sun Bocheng only sighed and said nothing. He had only married once, so when his son was only willing to marry only one person and refused to take concubines, he did not object.

    Su Xiaolu understood how important those two children were to the Sun residence.

    Everything in the world was imperfect. It could only be said that everyone had their own misfortune.

    However, she could rest assured. As long as she could treat the young master and youngdy of the Sun residence, it would not be difficult for her eldest brother and second brother to go to school.

    Su Xiaolu secretly clenched her fists to cheer herself on. Connate weakness could actually be made up for.

    However, that was in her previous life. After all, in her previous life, medical treatment was very advanced in that life. The premature babies lived in incubators as soon as they were born. There were also all kinds of nutrients that were continuously delivered, just like in the mother¡¯s womb.

    Here, there was naturally no such condition, so it was very difficult for the two children of the Sun residence to survive until now.

    When they arrived at the main hall, Sun Bocheng said apologetically, ¡°Divine doctor, I¡¯m sorry. My grandchildren¡¯s bodies are weak. Please visit them after bathing. Their bodies are really weak and we can¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Old Wu had no objections to this. Anyway, these Sun residence would prepare everything well.

    Su Xiaolu followed him obediently. She naturally had no objections as well.

    Soon, Old Wu and Su Xiaolu went to wash up.

    The maidservants were very considerate. From time to time, they would ask Su Xiaolu if she was hot or cold.

    Su Xiaolu was still a little awkward. She started to bathe on her own since she was four years old.

    However, in the Sun residence, looking at the full bucket of hot water and all kinds of cumbersome things, she didn¡¯t know how to use them, so she could only let the servant girl help her.

    As for Old Wu next door, he was much rougher.

    He shouted at the servant coldly, ¡°Everyone, get out.¡±

    After taking a shower and changing into the clothes that the Sun residence had brought over, Su Xiaolu looked at her beautiful reflection in the bronze mirror. She could not help but hold her face and admire it. She was too good-looking.

    Her mother, Madam Zhao, had a very gentle appearance and fair skin.

    Her father, Su Sang, was also quite handsome. He had more defined features and dark skin.

    Thinking of her eldest brother, second brother, and her third sister, Su Xiaolu felt that they mostly resembled Madam Zhao.

    ¡°You look lovely, mydy.¡±

    The maidservant Qing Zhu could not help but praise her.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was fair and red. Her eyebrows were delicate and her eyshes were long. Her peach blossom eyes were beautiful and lively. Her nose was small and straight, and her mouth was pink.

    She was exquisite and beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu made a face in the bronze mirror.

    The maidservants were amused. Theybed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair.

    Afterbing her hair, Su Xiaolu looked even cuter.

    When she went out, Old Wu had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he muttered, ¡°Women are troublesome.¡±

    They¡¯re troublesome even at a young age.

    Sun Bocheng and his family, who were waiting, were all surprised. This youngdy was too beautiful and cute.

    She was fair and tender. They really wanted to hug her.

    But looking at the divine doctor with a long face, they could only dismiss the idea.

    Su Xiaolu ran to Old Wu¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Master, you look so good. You look like a sage.¡±

    After being praised, Old Wu¡¯s cold face softened.

    Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°Master, do I look good?¡±

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as before? It¡¯s still that nose and eyes. They¡¯re always so good-looking. It¡¯s just a shower, not a change of face.¡±

    Old Wu was already ufortable after being praised in a roundabout way. He did not want to talk to Su Xiaolu anymore. He turned to Sun Bocheng and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Sun Bocheng nodded in agreement and turned to lead the way.

 Chapter 98 - Connate Weakling Twins

    <h4>Chapter 98: Connate Weakling Twins</h4>

    Su Xiaolu walked behind. Needless to say, the interior of the Sun residence was very pleasing to the eye.

    On a cold December day, several types of wintersweet blooming could be seen in the Sun residence. The faint plum fragrance mixed with the cold air wasforting.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but take a lot of nces.

    Madam Lian¡¯s eyes were always on Su Xiaolu, gentle and loving.

    She gently held the paper bag in her hand and finally couldn¡¯t help but tug at Su Xiaolu¡¯s clothes.

    Su Xiaolu stopped and turned to look at Madam Lian in confusion.

    Madam Lian smiled and reached out her hand to show Su Xiaolu the paper bag. She said gently, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Su Xiaolu understood that Madam Lian was feeding her. She sensed that Madam Lian liked her. Su Xiaolu took the paper bag and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled, her eyes were red. She gently touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the paper bag. There were snacks inside. Each piece was only the size of a fingernail. Su Xiaolu picked up a small piece and ate it.

    ...

    The pastry was faintly sweet and melted in her mouth. It was delicious.

    Su Xiaolu ate all the way and finished it when they arrived.

    Madam Lian had been paying attention to Su Xiaolu. Seeing that Su Xiaolu had finished eating, she took the paper bag and handed it to the maidservant while she wiped Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands with her handkerchief.

    Madam Lian wiped Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands lovingly. The love in her eyes could not be hidden.

    Sun Bocheng had already gone in with Old Wu.

    Su Xiaolu was very grateful for Madam Lian¡¯s gentleness. She didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt, but she still had serious matters to attend to. Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    Madam Lian was puzzled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go. Tell me what you like. Can I y with you?¡±

    Madam Lian treated Su Xiaolu as a child. She felt that a child her age should love to y.

    Su Xiaolu said to Madam Lian seriously, ¡°Auntie, I have to take your children¡¯s pulse too.¡±

    At this moment, Old Wu¡¯s voice came from inside the house. ¡°Xiaolu,e in.¡±

    Madam Lian was a little surprised. Su Xiaolu smiled and went into the inner room.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s small figure, Madam Lian came back to her senses and quickly followed her into the room.

    There were all kinds of wooden toys in the spacious room. The charcoal fire warmed the room without a hint of smoke.

    The inner room was divided into the left and right inner rooms, which were the beds of Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan respectively.

    Because Sun Baoshan¡¯s body was weaker, they went to see him first.

    Madam Lian was afraid that her daughter would feel uneasy, so she went to Sun Baoqian¡¯s inner room on the right.

    When Sun Baoshan saw Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian, he stood up from his desk and bowed. ¡°Grandpa, Father.¡±

    Then, he looked at Old Wu and said politely, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±

    Sun Baoshan thought Old Wu was the teacher. He was weak and did not have the chance to attend normal schools. His teachers were invited to the house.

    Sun Baoshan was very thin. His face was yellow and pale. His hair was also very yellow and thin. He couldn¡¯t even tie it up properly.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian had already gone forward.

    ¡°Shan, this gentleman is a divine doctor. He¡¯s here to treat you. Sit down.¡±

    Sun Ziqian spoke gently to Sun Baoshan.

    Sun Bocheng closed and put away the book on his desk.

    Sun Baoshan also sat down obediently. He looked at Old Wu quietly and finally his gazended on Su Xiaolu. When his eyes met Su Xiaolu¡¯s, he was stunned. Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at him.

    Sun Baoshan also smiled and nodded.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian had already retreated to the side and let Old Wu sit down to take Sun Baoshan¡¯s pulse.

    Sun Baoshan wanted to cough. He took a sip of water from the desk and put it down again. He held out his hand. It was thin, too, almost skeletal.

    Old Wu ced his hand on it with a solemn expression.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian did not dare to say a word, but they waited anxiously for the results.

    ¡°It¡¯s congenital, but there are still many toxins in their bodies. I¡¯m sure your wife took a lot of pregnancy medicine when she was pregnant, including some powerful ones.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Sun Ziqian and said.

    Sun Ziqian frowned and nodded. He said truthfully, ¡°Indeed. When my wife was pregnant, she was unstable several times. It was very difficult for her to keep the children.¡±

    Old Wu stood up and did not say anything else to Sun Ziqian. Instead, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl,e and take a look.¡±

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian were both shocked. They thought they had heard wrongly.

    However, Su Xiaolu was already sitting in the seat that Old Wu had given up. She reached out her hand to take Sun Baoshan¡¯s pulse.

    After a while, Old Wu asked Su Xiaolu in a heavy tone, ¡°Can he be cured? Take a good look.¡±

    He took his pulse. Sun Baoshan¡¯s condition was very difficult to treat, and it would take a long time. Moreover, their bodies were too weak and could not withstand many medicines. If they were not careful, they might die prematurely. It would not be a problem to prolong their lives for a period of time.

    If Su Xiaolu wanted to take a bet, the risk was too high.

    If Sun Baoshan died, the Sun residence might vent their anger on the Su family.

    He actually didn¡¯t rmend Su Xiaolu to treat him, so his tone was a little harsh.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at him and nodded. ¡°It can be cured, but it wouldn¡¯t be fast. It will take at least three to five years.¡±

    She decided to treat him. Sun Baoshan¡¯s condition was bad, but he could be cured if he was properly nursed. As she took his pulse, she wondered how to treat him.

    With medicine and acupuncture, and some spiritual spring water to nourish his body, he would recover.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu understood, Old Wu didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and blinked at the stunned Sun Baoshan.

    Sun Baoshan came back to his senses and lowered his eyes in embarrassment. He felt his cheeks burning.

    He felt that Su Xiaolu was really good-looking, just like the immortals in books. Her smile made Sun Baoshan feel a strange emotion in his heart, as if something had flown into his heart.

    When Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian heard this, they found it difficult to control their excitement.

    Sun Bocheng was so excited that his eyes turned red. He looked at Old Wu and said agitatedly, ¡°Sir, please save my grandchildren¡¯s lives. The Sun residence is willing to pay any price.¡±

    Sun Ziqian also showed his sincerity. ¡°Sir, if you have any requests, just ask. Even if I can¡¯t do it, I will think of a way. Please save my son and daughter.¡±

    Old Wu did not look at Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian. Instead, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, you name the price. I¡¯ll supplement itter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that Old Wu was doing this for her own good. She nodded obediently, then looked at Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian seriously and said, ¡°I can save them. My request is for ten thousand taels of silver to properly resolve the matter of my eldest brother and second brother enrolling in the school. I also want you to promise that as long as the Sun residence is in Goathorn Town, you will protect my family.¡±

 Chapter 99 - Her Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 99: Her Conditions</h4>

    These were Su Xiaolu¡¯s conditions. She had stated them very clearly.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian listened quietly. They looked at Su Xiaolu and finally stopped treating her like a child.

    Just as they were about to agree, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that his body is very weak. I don¡¯t think anyone in this world can guarantee that he won¡¯t die. I can only promise that I will do my best to treat him, but his body is really too weak. If he can¡¯t survive this, you can¡¯t vent your anger on my family.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaolu had also considered what Old Wu had considered.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian had already calmed down. They did not answer Su Xiaolu immediately.

    Su Xiaolu did not ask further. Instead, she said, ¡°You can think about it first. After all, treatment is a long-term thing. It will take at least three years for his condition to improve. It will take at least five years for him to recover. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about spending the next few days thinking about it. Let me go and see the other one first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu walked out.

    Old Wu was very satisfied with Su Xiaolu¡¯s performance. He smiled and followed behind her.

    Sun Ziqian was a little confused. He looked at Sun Bocheng and asked, ¡°Father, what should we do?¡±

    Sun Bocheng also had his own considerations. The Sun family did not have many children. Now, Sun Ziqian was his only son. Sun Ziqian was deeply in love with Madam Lian and naturally refused to take concubines. If Sun Baoshan could not recover, the Sun family would be done for.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.

    ...

    He looked at the hopeful Sun Baoshan. Sun Bocheng sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see Qian¡¯s condition first.¡±

    Sun Baoshan¡¯s health was deteriorating year by year. This year, he didn¡¯t even go out. He was also obedient and drank medicine whenever he was told to. If he couldn¡¯t go out, he would read at home.

    Sun Baoshan was very smart. If he was in good health, he would definitely be able to take the schrly examination if he continued studying. Unfortunately, the heavens were not willing.

    Who would have thought that the Sun family were military officials two generations earlier?

    Sun Bocheng sighed and went out.

    Sun Ziqian gently stroked Sun Baoshan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Shan, rest well. I¡¯ll go and see your sister.¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded obediently. ¡°Go ahead, Father. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±

    Sun Ziqian turned and went out. Sun Baoshan looked at Sun Ziqian¡¯s back and lowered his eyes. His gaze fell on his thin wrist and he smiled as he thought about the touch. If only he could really be cured.

    Inside the inner room on the right.

    Sun Baoqian had already sat down obediently and was waiting.

    When Su Xiaolu and Old Wu came in, Sun Baoqian stood up politely and bowed. ¡°Greetings, doctor. Greetings, young doctor.¡±

    Old Wu made a faint sound of agreement.

    This was the first time Su Xiaolu had been called a doctor. She smiled at Sun Baoqian.

    Old Wu took Sun Baoqian¡¯s pulse first. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Her condition is better than the previous one. Their symptoms are the same.¡±

    When Madam Lian heard this, she looked anxious. She was about to ask how she could be cured, but before she could ask, Su Xiaolu sat down and took her pulse again.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s conclusion was the same as Old Wu¡¯s. She retracted her hand and said, ¡°It can be treated. It¡¯s the same as before. I¡¯ve already mentioned the conditions. You can consider it carefully and not be in a hurry to give an answer.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian.

    Madam Lian was confused. She looked at Sun Ziqian in confusion and asked him what was going on.

    Sun Ziqian gave Madam Lian a look to tell her not to be anxious.

    Sun Bocheng looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°May I ask who will treat my grandson?¡±

    To be honest, Sun Bocheng did not trust Su Xiaolu. After all, she was a child.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s conditions were easy for the Sun residence to fulfill. The only thing they were worried about was that she couldn¡¯t cure the children.

    The more hope they had, the more they could not bear to fail.

    Sun Ziqian also looked worried.

    Although Madam Lian wasn¡¯t sure what had just happened, she had her own judgment. Coupled with the fact that Su Xiaolu had just checked Sun Baoqian¡¯s pulse, she had a guess. Her gazended on Su Xiaolu. No matter how she looked at it, it was unbelievable. She swallowed and wanted to speak several times, but she didn¡¯t. She held back her questions and waited for Old Wu to speak to Su Xiaolu.

    Old Wu said very naturally, ¡°Of course, my disciple will. If you¡¯re worried, my disciple can perform acupuncture for you first. You can personally feel her ability. Anyway, there¡¯s still a long way to go. I think Madam Sun¡¯s body is also weak. Why don¡¯t you let her try?¡±

    He had never doubted Su Xiaolu¡¯s ability. If he had studied hard all his life, then Su Xiaolu was talented from the start.

    And talent could not be obtained even if one worked hard.

    Those without talent can spend an entire lifetime learning but still be unable to understand, while those with talent could do it easily, and Su Xiaolu was one of thetter.

    Whether it was acupuncture or the taking of the pulse, if she said she was the second best, no one would dare to im to be the best.

    After all, Minggu Medical Valley was number one, and he was the only sessor of Minggu. He now recognized Su Xiaolu as the best. If Su Xiaolu was second best, he could only fall behind.

    But Su Xiaolu was young, so it was normal for them not to believe her.

    It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t believe her. They can just see for themselves.

    When Old Wu casually said this, Sun Bocheng looked at Madam Lian.

    Madam Lian naturally did not hesitate to agree. Sun Ziqian pulled her back and said, ¡°Doctor, let me try.¡±

    Sun Ziqian did not want Madam Lian to take the risk. Madam Lian had been in poor health ever since she gave birth to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. Her medicinal cuisine had not stopped for the past few years.

    In the past, she had eaten wild animals sent by a family and got much better. Unfortunately, that family had been seriously injured and stopped hunting. Originally, there would have been some livestock that was also very good, but they refused to sell themst year.

    Sun Ziqian did not want his wife and children to take the risk when it came to dangerous matters, so he was most suitable.

    ¡°Then let my disciple take your pulse.¡±

    As for who from the Sun family would try, Old Wu didn¡¯t care. The oue would be the same anyway.

    Sun Baoqian stood up and Madam Lian led her to the bed to lie down.

    Sun Ziqian sat down. He reached out and looked at Su Xiaolu gently. In his eyes, Su Xiaolu was still a child. If he was too serious, he might put pressure on her.

    Su Xiaolu cherished every kindness. She also smiled at Sun Ziqian and then began to take his pulse. She quietly felt Sun Ziqian¡¯s pulse. After a while, she retracted her hand and said, ¡°Your pulse is alsocking. You should also have a sickly constitution. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, but you¡¯re more prone to getting sick than most people.¡±

    Sun Ziqian was stunned. Su Xiaolu was right. He was indeed prone to illness when he was young. There was nothing wrong with his body, but he was just more prone to illness than others. Over the years, he had seen many famous doctors who had also said the same thing.

 Chapter 100 - Ancestral Weakness 1

    <h4>Chapter 100: Ancestral Weakness 1</h4>

    If these words were said by the divine doctor, Sun Ziqian would not be surprised at all, because he felt that the divine doctor¡¯s ability was definitely superior.

    But these words came from a little girl who looked only four or five years old. Forgive his ignorant surprise.

    ¡°Am I wrong? I don¡¯t think so. Your pulse shows these conditions.¡±

    Sun Ziqian did not speak for a long time. Su Xiaolu could not help but speak up.

    She had to be right. She looked at Sun Ziqian and saw his shocked expression. Su Xiaolu was relieved. He was too surprised.

    Sun Ziqian came back to his senses and nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. My body is like this. Not only me, but my father is the same.

    Sun Ziqian looked at Su Xiaolu with a different kind of respect.

    Sun Bocheng also said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Even my father is the same. This is the weakness passed down from his ancestors. It¡¯s not a serious illness. Other than being prone to illness, it has no effect.¡±

    That was the ancestral weakness.

    However, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Although it¡¯s far away, I can say with certainty that although it¡¯s not a serious illness, it¡¯s some kind of residual poison that remains in the body and destroys it. That¡¯s why it makes you prone to illness and will affect children.¡±

    Sun Ziqian frowned and looked involuntarily at his father.

    ...

    Sun Bocheng looked at Su Xiaolu thoughtfully.

    Old Wu was also a little surprised. He went forward and grabbed Sun Ziqian¡¯s hand to take his pulse. Then, he said, ¡°Girl, you surprised me. I can¡¯t reach your level.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was also pleased to be praised. Her senses were stronger than most people¡¯s, which was probably why she had the Space.

    Sun Bocheng sighed and said, ¡°Little doctor¡¯s ability amazed me. Among the Sun family¡¯s ancestors, my grandfather was actually a military officer. At that time, the Sun family was prosperous, and he was a general who served the country. One year, in a fierce battle, all the men of the Sun family died on the battlefield. My grandfather blocked a poisonous arrow to save thete emperor. Later, he recovered and retired to the business world. When my father was born, his body was weak and he was often sick. Later on, I was the same. Then, my son Ziqian was the same¡­¡±

    As for theck of children, that was indeed the case. The Sun family¡¯s military officer was born with a simple family background and only had one wife. He married someone he liked and did not want to take concubines. He only wanted to spend the rest of his life with his wife.

    The matter of childbirth was originally the will of the heavens, and it was difficult to conceive. His wife had once been pregnant again after giving birth to a son, but she had a miscarriage after three months.

    In Sun Ziqian¡¯s generation, Madam Lian was pregnant with twins. She had miscarried the previous two times. Only Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan were born after they used some powerful medicine to protect them.

    Sun Bocheng suddenly paused. ¡°C-could it be¡­¡±

    He did not finish his sentence. He only looked at Madam Lian apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The possibility that Sun Bocheng could think of had also urred to Sun Ziqian. Naturally, Madam Lian had also thought of it. She was heartbroken, but that was all in the past. There was no point in thinking about it anymore.

    Sun Ziqian also looked at Madam Lian guiltily. It turned out that the Sun family¡¯sck of children was because they had poison in their bodies. Not only would they pass it on to their children, but they would also make their children innately weak.

    He thought about how Madam Lian had been pregnant a few times and her originally healthy body had been destroyed by the miscarriages. In the end, she was even more exhausted by the medicine that they used to keep the children. Sun Ziqian med himself. He looked at Su Xiaolu and bent down. He said sincerely, ¡°Please treat my family. No matter what the oue is, I swear to the heavens that I will never hate you. If I break the oath, I will not be able to live in peace after I die.¡±

    Sun Ziqian no longer had any doubts about Su Xiaolu¡¯s ability. If Su Xiaolu could not cure them, then no one in this world could.

    They had looked forward to this opportunity for years. How could they miss it now?

    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t end well, but would it end well if they didn¡¯t try?

    The truth was there, and even if it can¡¯t be cured, his son and daughter wouldn¡¯tst more than a few years.

    If they had to vent their anger because of this, then what was the point of all the good deeds that the Sun family had done in the past?

    Sun Bocheng sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to treat him. No matter what the oue is, we definitely won¡¯t me anyone. As long as our Sun family is still here, as long as there¡¯s still one person in our Sun family, we¡¯ll keep our word.¡±

    Sun Bocheng had never thought that the reason why the Sun family¡¯s descendants were weak was because of themselves. However, it had been several generations. If the divine doctor hadn¡¯t found out, who would have known?

    Thinking of his deceased wife, Sun Bocheng only felt guilty. The debt he owed his wife could only be made up in his next life.

    Now, he could only pray that the heavens would take pity on him and allow his grandchildren to be cured.

    As members of the Sun family, it had been hard on them. As long as there was a chance, the Sun family was willing to do their best.

    ¡°A verbal agreement doesn¡¯t count. It¡¯s better to have a written agreement. If you go back on your word and bully my disciple¡¯s family in the future, my Minggu faction will pursue the matter to the end. Even if you die, there are still graves and bones. My sect has many friends. There are many ways.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard meaningfully and said. It was expected that the Sun residence would agree.

    However, the written agreement could not be omitted.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and thanked him silently.

    It seemed her master still had many secrets she did not know.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. She was the sessor of Minggu Medical Valley. One day, she would know all of the Master¡¯s secrets.

    Since Old Wu had already said so, Sun Bocheng and his son were also straightforward. They immediately went to prepare the documents.

    After Sun Ziqian left, he even begged Su Xiaolu to take Madam Lian¡¯s pulse.

    Su Xiaolu agreed, so after Sun Bocheng and his son went out, Su Xiaolu took Madam Lian¡¯s pulse.

    Madam Lian¡¯s body was also very weak. It was alright to have constant nourishment, but she was also prone to getting sick. It was difficult to recover from illnesses.

    Therefore, medicinal soup was indispensable every day.

    Old Wu sat to one side with his eyes closed.

    Sun Baoqian got up from the bed and sat beside Madam Lian worriedly.

    After taking her pulse, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Auntie¡¯s body is a little depleted, but because she has been taking medicine for many years, it¡¯s hard for her to take medicine. Her body is weak because she has umted some poison, and she gets sick easily. It¡¯s not difficult. As long as the poison is cleared and she makes up for it ording to her needs, she will be fine.¡±

    Sun Baoqian said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. If it weren¡¯t for me and my brother, mother wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was very sensible. Thinking that Madam Lian¡¯s health was bad because of her, she felt guilty.

    Madam Lian gently held Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and looked at her with heartache. She said gently, ¡°Qian, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. You and Shan are my babies. I forced you to stay. Why would I me you? As long as you don¡¯t me me for not giving you healthy bodies, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Ancestral Weakness 2

    <h4>Chapter 101: Ancestral Weakness 2</h4>

    Originally, her body was not in good condition after two miscarriages. It was useless no matter what tonics she took. It took her several years to get pregnant with Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan. The two children she thought about day and night had to be kept no matter how difficult it was.

    However, her health was not good, and neither were her two children. If her health were better, they might be better too. Every time she thought of it, Madam Lian felt guilty.

    Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan were obedient and sensible. They did not make a fuss, which made Madam Lian feel even more ufortable.

    Sun Baoqian leaned into Madam Lian¡¯s arms and said gently, ¡°I can¡¯t thank Mother enough. How can I me Mother?¡±

    Her mother had gone to the trouble of giving birth to her so that she could see the world and learn to read, and she was too grateful to me her for anything.

    It wasn¡¯t her mother¡¯s fault that she wasn¡¯t well, because she knew her mother would give everything for it if she could.

    She and her brother were unlucky, but they were also extremely lucky. Sun Baoqian looked at Su Xiaolu. It would be even better if she could recover.

    She would be able to be friends with this amazing young doctor, just like the close friends in the books. But now, in her current state, she didn¡¯t dare to say that she wanted to befriend her. Therefore, in the face of Su Xiaolu¡¯s smile, Sun Baoqian lowered her head.

    When Su Xiaolu saw Sun Baoqian looking at her, she smiled at her, but Sun Baoqian lowered her head shyly.

    .

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian returned quickly, holding the written agreement with the Sun residence¡¯s seal stamped on it.

    They brought it to Old Wu and let him take a look.

    Old Wu took it and looked at it. Then, he waved at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl,e here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked over obediently.

    ......

    Old Wu said seriously, ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at it and nodded. ¡°Master, what they promised just now is written on it.¡±

    Old Wu nodded and folded the letter. Then, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, remember this. This is very important. If you meet some unreasonable and ungrateful people, this thing can be used, understand?¡±

    Although most people did not dare to offend the divine doctor, and although he had never encountered such a thing in all his years, this was just in case.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian knew this was Old Wu warning them.

    They were silent as they watched Old Wu instruct Su Xiaolu on some sect rules.

    Su Xiaolu nodded seriously. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Even before she knew more about the sect, Su Xiaolu was already looking forward to it.

    She liked the rules. She would follow them and pass them on.

    Old Wu nodded in satisfaction and reached out to stroke Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. He turned to Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian and said, ¡°This document only covers the treatment of your two grandsons. As for your treatment, it¡¯s another matter.¡±

    Sun Bocheng nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we know.¡±

    The Sun family would not renege on this.

    Finally, Old Wu said, ¡°This disciple of mine has yet to finish her apprenticeship, so don¡¯t let the news of her treating your family¡¯s illness spread and affect her life. Don¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m here either. If you disturb my peaceful life, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you. No matter how capable my disciple is, she has to listen to me and treat your family¡¯s illness. If there¡¯s a need, you¡¯ll be responsible for food, clothing, amodation, and transportation.¡±

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian agreed.

    None of these requests was too much to ask. Of course, they would keep it a secret, not for anyone else, but for themselves.

    There were many famous families in the world who were looking for the divine doctor. There were even more powerful people than the Sun family. If they knew that the divine doctor was here, the Sun family would not have a peaceful life.

    The viciousness of the human heart could not be underestimated. Many people could not bear to see others living well. Therefore, without Old Wu¡¯s special request, the Sun residence would seal their mouths and prevent others from spreading this matter.

    They came out of Sun Baoqian¡¯s courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu were arranged to stay in a small courtyard.

    Old Wu also wrote some prescriptions and asked the Sun residence to prepare medicinal herbs. Some of the medicinal herbs were very expensive, but fortunately, they were not used much.

    After chasing away all the servants of the Sun residence, Old Wu closed the courtyard door and said, ¡°Girl, do you have a way to deal with Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask just now. Now that he had a chance, Old Wu wanted to ask.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s clear the poison in their bodies first and let them slowly recuperate. I¡¯ll make some qi-nourishing medicine for them to take every day and adjust their diet.¡±

    The most serious thing about Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan¡¯s bodies was the poison. Among them, there was the poison passed down from the Sun family that destroyed their physiques. There was also the poison left behind from the medicine that Madam Lian had taken to protect her pregnancy, as well as from the body-nourishing medicine that they had taken over the years.

    Purging poison was not a matter of a day or two, let alone this kind of poison that they were born with and umted over time.

    Only after removing the poison could the body be nourished again to slowly return to normal. This process would take several years.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu had a way, Old Wu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. You don¡¯t need me to interfere with your talent at all. You can do it very well. I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ll leave my words here. You just have to do it boldly. If anything really happens, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±

    Old Wu stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair gently and said. He gave her enough confidence to fly high and do whatever she wanted.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and threw herself into Old Wu¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Old Wu was very ufortable. He quickly pushed Su Xiaolu away and said, ¡°How many times have I told you about this? How embarrassing!¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Hehe, she realized that her master was a man who was afraid of women!

    Since the old man was so cute, she decided not to tease him.

    Su Xiaolu ran out of the house and looked around the courtyard. It was quiteplete.

    There was a small kitchen, convenient for making medicine.

    After a few prescriptions were sent out, the Sun residence also became busy.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu didn¡¯t need to worry about Sun Bocheng¡¯s and Madam Lian¡¯s medicine. They just needed acupuncture.

    At night, after Su Xiaolu and Old Wu had eaten, the master and disciple sent a servant to pass the message.

    The family learned that the treatment would begin today.

    Sun Bocheng, his son, and Madam Lian were all very surprised, but it was a good thing to start treatment early.

    As Madam Lian was a woman, she was arranged to be with Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan for Su Xiaolu to administer acupuncture, while Old Wu would administer acupuncture to Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian.

    Su Xiaolu carried a needle bag and went over with Madam Lian.

    On the way, Madam Lian asked gently, ¡°Young doctor, is the dinner to your liking?¡±

 Chapter 102 - Reward for Good Deeds 1

    <h4>Chapter 102: Reward for Good Deeds 1</h4>

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Auntie. Dinner was delicious. Master and I love it.¡±

    Madam Lian was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with, just tell the servants to do it.¡±

    Madam Lian liked Su Xiaolu very much. Apart from treating her as a divine doctor, she also treated her as a child.

    Su Xiaolu could sense Madam Lian¡¯s good intentions. She raised her head and smiled sweetly at Madam Lian. ¡°Auntie, my name is Su Xiaolu. You can call me Xiaolu. Speaking of which, our family has interacted with Auntie¡¯s family before. In the past, my father hunted a lot of wild animals and a big tiger. Auntie¡¯s family bought it.¡±

    Madam Lian was very surprised. She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Your father sold a strong tiger four years ago, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Madam Lian felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Her eyes were a little moist as she said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m really grateful to your family. That tiger also saved the lives of my two children. Now that you¡¯vee to save them, you make me believe that fate exists.¡±

    In the end, that tiger was made into many medicines, nourishing Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan¡¯s bodies for so many years, the tiger meat was the same. Even the tiger skin was used to make bed sheets.

    That year, the internal affairs butler of the residence said that he had encountered a good hunter. He said that there were difficulties at home, so when the Sun residence bought the tiger for higher than the market price. At that time, Madam Lian treated it as doing a good deed.

    Now that she thought about it, Madam Lian had really shed tears of gratitude. She believed that good deeds were rewarded.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°I believe in fate too.¡±

    ...

    Madam Lian recalled some of Su Sang¡¯s conditions again. She looked at Su Xiaolu with concern and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, how are your two brothers? How are your parents?¡±

    After asking, Madam Lian btedly realized that she had asked too much. Su Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills were so good now, so her family should be good as well.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied, ¡°My eldest brother and second brother have recovered. My parents are fine too. Thank you for your concern, Auntie.¡±

    Su Sang was in good health. There was nothing wrong with him except that the missing eye would never grow back.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s hand had also recovered a lot. It was not obvious usually, but she could not lift anything heavy. These things would never recover.

    But there was no need for her to tell Madam Lian that.

    Madam Lian did not ask again. She was not a careless woman. Su Sang, an ordinary person, must have encountered something when he went to fight the tiger. If she wanted to know these things, she would find out after investigating.

    There was no need to chase after a child and keep asking her questions. She couldn¡¯t do something like that.

    After entering the house, Madam Lian asked Su Xiaolu to perform acupuncture for Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan first.

    She watched from the side.

    The house was very warm. Even if they were stripped naked, they would not feel cold.

    However, Sun Baoshan was very shy. He pursed his lips ufortably and did not dare to look into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes.

    Su Xiaolu was very fast and urate. She said, ¡°I¡¯m protecting your heart so that it won¡¯t be hurt when I clear the poison. It will hurt a little, but I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    Sun Baoshan pursed his lips. After a while, he said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    A little pain was nothing to him.

    He was ashamed and angry that his upper body was exposed in front of Su Xiaolu so that she could see his ugly body. He was very skinny, and his thin skin was stuck to his bones. His protruding sternum looked very scary.

    He had never cared about it before, but today, he wished he was fatter and better looking.

    Madam Lian shed tears of heartache. She gently touched Sun Baoshan¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Shan, don¡¯t be afraid. When you recover, you¡¯ll be healthy. Xiaolu is a divine doctor. You¡¯ll get better.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not think too much about it. After inserting all the needles, she inserted thest needle into Sun Baoshan¡¯s ring finger. It was very deep. She said, ¡°I will remove the needles in two hours. At that time, a little poison will be drawn out by this needle.¡±

    After saying that, she put away the needle bag and said to Madam Lian, ¡°Auntie, sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go over and attend to his sister.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded gently and said, ¡°Alright, thank you, Xiaolu. Her name is Sun Baoqian. You can call her Sister Baoqian. This is Sun Baoshan. You can also call him Brother Baoshan.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and smiled at Sun Baoshan. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over, Brother Baoshan.¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded slightly and watched Su Xiaolu until she disappeared.

    He knew he didn¡¯t look good. Last year, a kid of about the same age had broken into his and his sister¡¯s yard and cried when he saw them. He¡¯d called them ghost skeletons and ugly monsters.

    They were the same age, but Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t look at them strangely at all. She even smiled at him. Her eyes were beautiful, and she looked even better when she smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but think that he wanted to be friends with her when he was better.

    Su Xiaolu came to Sun Baoqian¡¯s inner room. Sun Baoqian was already lying on the bed obediently.

    She knew she was going to have to undress. Embarrassed, she said very quietly, ¡°Sister Xiaolu, I¡¯m very thin. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was also hurt for a long time when she was pointed at and called a ghost, a skeleton, and an ugly monster. But some things couldn¡¯t be changed just because she didn¡¯t want to.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Sun Baoqian and said, ¡°Sister Baoqian, I won¡¯t be afraid. When you recover, you¡¯ll be like me. You¡¯re just sick.¡±

    They were innately weak, so Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan were very thin and pale. It was impossible to tell if they were good-looking or not. It was a little scary to suddenly see them like this.

    But in fact, they were not scary at all. They were not demons and ghosts. In fact, they were much weaker than ordinary people. Moreover, as physicians, they could encounter any kind of illness. If they did not have this bit of endurance, then being physicians was an insult to physicians.

    Sun Baoqian was very nervous. She was even more nervous than Sun Baoshan. Her body was even trembling.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Baoqian, do you know? I have a sister. When I see you, it¡¯s like seeing her. She¡¯s very good to me¡­¡±

    When Su Xiaolu mentioned Su Xiaoling, Sun Baoqian¡¯s attention was diverted, and she gradually became less nervous.

    She had no friends. Hearing Su Xiaolu mention such a person, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine what kind of person she was.

    Unknowingly, there were many needles in her body. When Sun Baoqian came back to her senses, she understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s kindness.

    Thest stitch was also on the ring finger.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I must meet your sister sometime. If she doesn¡¯t despise me, I think I¡¯ll be good friends with her.¡±

    Sun Baoqian smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    There were many books on the bookshelf in Sun Baoqian¡¯s boudoir. She remembered that her third sister liked to learn. If she knew Sun Baoqian, the two of them would definitely be good friends.

 Chapter 103 - Reward for Good Deeds 2

    <h4>Chapter 103: Reward for Good Deeds 2</h4>

    Madam Lian hade over at some point. She had been silent.

    When Su Xiaolu was done packing and was about to look for Madam Lian, she saw Madam Lian in the room. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s eyes reddened. She had been here for a while and had seen how Su Xiaolu took care of Sun Baoqian¡¯s emotions. This made her have an even better impression of Su Xiaolu.

    When they arrived at Madam Lian¡¯s residence, it was much simpler. Su Xiaolu only ced needles on her hands and waist. She only asked Madam Lian to remove her outerwear and keep her innerwear on.

    Madam Lian¡¯s expression was gentle as she watched Su Xiaolu insert the needles one by one.

    Su Xiaolu put away the needle bag and looked at Madam Lian. ¡°Auntie, call me when you feel that your stomach is warm.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°Okay, you must be tired. Rest for a while.¡±

    When Madam Lian saw the sweat on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face, her expression was filled with concern and heartache.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and raised her hand to wipe her sweat. She waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You guys rest for a while. I¡¯ll go take a look at my master.¡±

    It would take a while before she had to remove the needles anyway. She would be bored if she stayed here.

    Madam Lian nodded and said gently, ¡°Then take your time.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu was extremely energetic and ran out.

    Madam Lian watched as the little figure ran away. She retracted her gaze and looked gently at Sun Baoqian, who was lying on the bed. Her eyes were filled with heartache.

    Su Xiaolu ran to the courtyard at the side.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shouted and went into the house.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian had both taken off their shirts. Their chests and backs were covered in silver needles.

    Seeing Su Xiaolue in, the two of them were a little embarrassed, but this awkwardness was dispelled by Old Wu¡¯s words.

    Old Wu was still inserting the needle. Without turning his head, he said, ¡°Girl,e and take a look. Do you know this acupuncture technique?¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned closer to watch. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    It was unknown which acupuncture technique Old Wu was using. The silver needles were trembling and intersecting.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian did not feel ufortable. Su Xiaolu found it magical.

    Old Wu made Su Xiaolu pay attention and taught her personally.

    Su Xiaolu took a silver needle and aimed at the acupuncture point. Sun Bocheng hissed.

    Su Xiaolu took out another needle.

    Old Wu said without changing his expression, ¡°It has to be strong and quick. Try again.¡±

    As for using Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian as practice targets? Old Wu didn¡¯t think it was wrong. He thought that this was their honor.

    Su Xiaolu learned diligently. After trying thrice, she was able to do it as well as Old Wu.

    Old Wu did not care about the outsiders. He praised in satisfaction, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re amazing. You learned it so quickly. Come, you¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    This was the first time he taught Su Xiaolu this technique. Coupled with Su Xiaolu¡¯s natural talent, the effect of the technique would be even greater.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and used the needle without another hesitation.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian were both stunned. They didn¡¯t dare to question him, but they could roughly guess from Old Wu¡¯s tone. They only thought in their hearts that Lu Xiaocha was too outstanding.

    After Su Xiaolu was done, she said to Old Wu, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go get the needles first.¡±

    It was time for her to remove the needles from Sun Baoshan.

    Old Wu nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. There are a hundred sets of acupuncture techniques. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to teach you one every day.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She would learn well.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard where Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian lived. Sun Baoshan was already asleep.

    Su Xiaolu did not disturb him. She quietly took out the needles and pulled the nket over him.

    Although the house was very warm, Sun Baoshan¡¯s body was too weak. It was better to be careful.

    What Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t notice was that Sun Baoshan¡¯s eyshes fluttered and his hands were clenched into fists.

    After Su Xiaolu covered him with a nket and went out, Sun Baoshan opened his eyes in relief.

    He pursed his lips, a smile in his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu came to Sun Baoqian¡¯s room and saw that Sun Baoqian was also asleep. She whispered to Madam Lian, ¡°How do you feel, Auntie? Is your stomach warm?¡±

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s warm andfortable.¡±

    Madam Lian had a smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t describe what she felt just now. It was as if a warm current had suddenly filled her abdomen. She felt veryfortable. At that time, Su Xiaolu was busy removing the needles from Sun Baoshan. She thought that it would be fine to wait for a little and not disturb her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to remove a few needles now. This way, you¡¯ll feel warmth in your limbster. At that time, I¡¯ll remove all of them for you.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded.

    Su Xiaolu took four needles from Madam Lian and sat by the bed to rest and wait.

    Madam Lian recalled the ck spot on the needle tip when she went to see her son just now. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiaolu, I saw that the silver needle on Shan¡¯s finger was a little ck just now. Is that poison?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She pointed at Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the poison that was drawn out. Their bodies have umted a lot of it, but they can only be drawn out bit by bit at a time, so it will take a long time to clear the poison.¡±

    There was a silver needle in Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand beside the bed. The end of the silver needle was already a little ck, and it was especially dazzling.

    Madam Lian¡¯s heart ached. Her two children had suffered.

    ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Madam Lian thanked her sincerely.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I received payment.¡±

    Madam Sun smiled gently. The Sun family had paid somepensation, but they still owed them a favor. Some things couldn¡¯t be done with money, and divine doctors didn¡¯t go to just anyone, so the Sun family was lucky.

    The Sun family had suffered for several generations because of the poisoning of their ancestors. It was a good thing that it could end in this generation. This was the blessing of the Sun family.

    Su Xiaolu did not know what Madam Lian was thinking. She was a little sleepy.

    When the time came, she removed the needles for Sun Baoqian and Madam Lian. As she yawned, she said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m done for today. I¡¯ll go back to sleep first. This kind of acupuncture treatment stops every three days.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded and said gently, ¡°Alright, go back to sleep and rest well. Tell me if you need anything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned and nodded as she went back to the small courtyard where she and Master lived.

    Originally, the Sun residence wanted to arrange servants for her and her master, but the old man didn¡¯t like that, so they gave up.

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard, Old Wu was having supper and eating braised meat, and drinking wine. When he saw Su Xiaolu return, Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°Girl,e. Eat something before going to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it and went to eat.

    Although she would gain weight if she ate supper, she was still a child. Her family¡¯s meals were not bad, but the meat was still a rare thing.

    The pork shoulder and ribs with sauce were so fragrant.

    Su Xiaolu was satisfied after eating a piece of pork shoulder and a piece of pork rib. She said sweetly, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll clean up the silver needles before going to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 104 - Giving a Little Snowman

    <h4>Chapter 104: Giving a Little Snowman</h4>

    Old Wu took a sip of wine, narrowed his eyes, and replied softly.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    Su Xiaolu tidied up before going to bed. The bed arranged by the Sun residence was very fine. It was very soft andfortable, but Su Xiaolu could not sleep. She sighed and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since west saw each other. Why do I feel like I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time? I miss home so much.¡±

    ¡°The bed at home is so much morefortable ¡­¡±

    Without the familiar Third Sister by her side, Su Xiaolu could not fall asleep. After all, she had been sleeping with Su Xiaoling ever since she was weaned. When she was younger, Su Xiaoling would always hold her in her arms.

    She didn¡¯t feel it in the day, but once she was free, her longing surged like a tide.

    Su Xiaolu entered the Space to check the herbs and tidied up beforeing out to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu missed her family, so Su Sang and the others naturally missed her too.

    It was already night, but Madam Zhao still couldn¡¯t sleep. She sighed faintly.

    Su Sang reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You miss Simei, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Sang wasn¡¯t asleep either.

    ...

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°I thought you were asleep. I wonder where Simei is now. Is she full? Is she asleep? I miss her.¡±

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think too much. Simei will be back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Sang, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Madam Zhao was worried about her daughter and her sons. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy. She thought about many things, but in the end, they gradually dimmed.

    Su Sang knew what Madam Zhao was worried about. He swallowed and said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go and discuss with Chen Hu tomorrow and see if we can start this business. Regardless of whether it seeds in the end, we have to give it a try first.¡±

    If he wanted his two sons to study, he had to leave this ce. However, if the entire family left, how much money would it cost?

    Madam Qian¡¯s sauerkraut and pickles were very delicious. Yesterday, when they were in town, Su Sang had specially looked around. There was really no one selling sauerkraut and pickles. This could be considered a usible avenue.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure if it would work yet, he had to try.

    He and Chen Hu had both done things that others could not tolerate. If they wanted a way out, they had to find it. If there was no room for them here, they could leave. If they had worked so hard just to let others trample on their children in the future, there was no need to break free from this in the first ce.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡±

    Su Sang was the head of the family. Even if she was prepared, she had to wait for him to think it through.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t disappoint her. No matter what, they would always be together. Madam Zhao felt relieved when she thought about it.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Get some sleep.¡±

    Su Sang turned his head and kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead.

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but smile at Su Sang¡¯s intimate actions. She could feel Su Sang¡¯s love and care for her. Every time she thought about it, she felt sweet in her heart.

    Her worries were relieved, and Madam Zhao gradually fell asleep.

    ¡ª-

    .

    The next morning, Madam Zhao and Su Sang woke up early and found that it had snowedtest night.

    It was cold, and they went to the kitchen to cook. They worked together, asionally ncing at each other and smiling.

    When it was almost time to eat, Su Xiaoling got up. After a while, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng also got up.

    ¡°The snow is lovely. If only Xiaolu were here. She likes to build snowmen.¡±

    Su Chong looked at the snow in the courtyard and sighed. He missed his sister.

    Su Hua thought so too. He frowned, then his eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s build a snowman. Xiaolu will be back in a few days. She will be very happy to see it.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had alreadye to the kitchen to help Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°Sanmei, go y in the snow too. Father and Mother are enough here. Go.¡±

    Her third daughter was too sensible. She was the child they felt indebted to, but there was no way they could ever make up for that debt.

    In the blink of an eye, this sensible daughter was already ten years old. She was bing more and more sensible. The older she grew, the more sensible she became. There was no way to make up for it.

    Su Xiaoling looked around the house and made sure that they indeed did not need her help. She smiled at Madam Zhao and Madam Su Sang and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over and help them build a snowman.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Go ahead. When it¡¯s time to eat, I will call you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had never been innocent since she was young. Even when she was very, very young, she was very obedient. She would sit obediently and fall asleep when she was told to.

    Seeing Su Xiaoling go over to y, Madam Zhao smiled. She turned to Su Sang and said, ¡°In the blink of an eye, Sanmei is already a big girl. I wonder what kind of husband she will meet in a few years.¡±

    In another five to six years, Su Xiaoling would be married. Madam Zhao was even more determined to leave this ce. Only by going to a new ce would her daughter have a chance to find a good family.

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were gentle as he looked at the children ying with the snow in the courtyard. He retracted his gaze and looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°Our third sister will definitely meet a good person who would love her for the rest of her life.¡±

    Thinking of the children, Su Sang became determined.

    For his children, he had to do his best.

    Su Xiaoling joined in to build a snowman. Soon, she built a big snowman with Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng. They used wood to tamper with it and found stones to make eyes.

    Just then, Madam Zhao called for them to eat.

    The few of them went to the well to fetch water and wash their hands. After washing their hands, they went to eat together.

    Su Xiaoling felt her clothes being pulled. She looked back at Zhou Heng in confusion. ¡°Little Brother Heng¡­¡±

    Before she could ask, Zhou Heng handed her a small snowman.

    The little snowman was only the size of a palm, but it also had a nose and eyes.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said to Su Xiaoling in a low voice, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was pleasantly surprised. The snowman was cold, but she felt warm inside.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling whispered back. For some reason, she suddenly didn¡¯t want her family to see her, so she went back to her room.

    There was an indescribable joy in her heart. She ced the snowman on the window inside the room and touched it lovingly. She whispered to herself, ¡°Little Brother Heng is so good. Big Brother and Second Brother didn¡¯t even think of giving me a snowman, but he remembers me.¡±

    In fact, she did not care if there were snowmen or not. Eldest Brother and Second Brother treated her and Xiaolu the same. However, Zhou Heng gave her one alone. This was another kind of preferential treatment. Such unique treatment would make her happy for a long time every time.

 Chapter 105 - Letâ€™s Fight Together 1

    <h4>Chapter 105: Let¡¯s Fight Together 1</h4>

    Su Xiaoling closed the door with a smile and went over to eat.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not think much about her sudden return to her room. When they saw that Su Xiaoling had arrived, they asked her to sit down and eat.

    After dinner, Su Sang and Madam Zhao prepared to go to Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Not long after they went over, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu brought Chen Shi over to learn how to read with Su Xiaoling and the others.

    At this moment, at Chen Hu¡¯s house, Chen Hu and Madam Qian warmly weed Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Madam Qian went to get the popcorn she had made herself for Su Sang and Madam Zhao to eat. She also went to pour hot water before sitting down beside Chen Hu.

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, this was just made this morning. Have a taste.¡±

    Madam Qian was good at cooking and liked to tinker with some food. Since she couldn¡¯t buy candies, she thought of ways to make some small things for her children to eat.

    Two kilograms of corn could fill a bucket after making it into popcorn. It was used to relieve the hunger of the children in the family.

    It could also be used for hospitality.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and smiled.

    ...

    Madam Zhao grabbed a handful of corn.

    Su Sang said with a serious expression, ¡°Hu, sister-inw, we came here today to discuss something with you. This matter is about both our families.¡±

    Su Sang recalled how he had tried to bring Su Chong and Su Hua to school at the beginning of the year but failed in the end. His heart turned cold.

    Seeing Su Sang¡¯s serious expression, Chen Hu immediately said seriously, ¡°Big Brother, tell us what it is. As long as we can do it, our family will definitely not refuse.¡±

    It was all thanks to Su Sang¡¯s family that his family was where they were today. He and his wife were not ungrateful people.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked at each other. Chen Hu could not help but clench Madam Qian¡¯s hand under the table. He knew that no matter what, this woman would definitely stand firmly by his side.

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu and Madam Qian and said, ¡°Hu, I¡¯m here today to discuss with you. Let¡¯s go to town and do a business that specializes in selling sauerkraut and pickles. Let¡¯s see if we can make some money. When the timees, we¡¯ll sell the property here and our families can leave together.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning of the year, I took Chong and Hua to school, but the teacher said that he wouldn¡¯t teach the children of people like me who had no conscience. Only then did I realize that some things that we thought were the right choice were not epted by the rest of the world. If we stay here, our children can¡¯t go to school. In the future, when they be adults and it¡¯s time for them to get married, I¡¯m afraid only some families with bad character will agree.¡±

    ¡°If ites to that, our children have to suffer even more, and the resistance we made back then would be pointless.¡±

    Su Sang spoke his mind. He wished Chen Hu would go with him. With two families together, they could always make a head start.

    When Chen Hu and Madam Qian heard Su Sang¡¯s words, their thoughts were alsoplicated.

    At this moment, Madam Zhao said, ¡°Sister-inw, your cooking is very good. When Sang went to town two days ago, he observed that no one was selling sauerkraut and pickles. Although this is a little risky, it is also a way out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to sell it during this period of time. If it sells well, we¡¯ll make a new n after the new year.¡±

    .

    Madam Zhao told her what she was nning. After eating Madam Qian¡¯s pickles, Madam Zhao took it to heart when Su Xiaolu casually mentioned it. Later on, she also made pickles, but what she made tastedpletely different from Madam Qian¡¯s.

    She had also used the ingredients used by Madam Qian, but it was still different. This proved that Madam Qian¡¯s skills were irreceable.

    Madam Zhao felt that it would definitely sell well. She did not know why she was so sure, but she had such a strong intuition.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian began to think. When the two of them heard Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s words, they also thought of the three children.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were only a year or two younger than Su Xiaoling. They would be discussing marriage in a few years. As parents, they naturally hoped that they would meet someone good.

    Chen Shi was still young, but he would grow up eventually. What if the girl he likedter thought that what they did was bad and refused to give Chen Shi a chance?

    Not to mention anything else, Chen Shi wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to enroll in school.

    As he thought about it, Chen Hu was willing to fight with Su Sang, he looked at Su Sang firmly and said, ¡°Big Brother, for the sake of the children, my wife and I are also willing, but¡­ we¡¯re afraid that we will lose money if we don¡¯t seed.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded and said, ¡°The pickles I made are just some ordinary dishes that aren¡¯t worth much. What if they don¡¯t sell?¡±

    The pickles were delicious, but one would be tired of eating them every day. What if they made a lot but couldn¡¯t sell them?

    Doing business was a difficult thing.

    Madam Qian was not afraid of hardship. She was afraid that if she lost money in the end, it would bring a huge loss to Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Su Sang said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to do it with us, my family will bear the losses. If we make money, our families will split it.¡±

    Madam Zhao also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister-inw, we just need your skills.¡±

    In this case, Chen Hu¡¯s family would not suffer any losses.

    Chen Hu felt his face heat up at the thought. Madam Qian was also a little embarrassed. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, that won¡¯t do. How can it be like this? You¡¯re taking the risks and I¡¯m just using my skills. It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡±

    Chen Hu also said in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is not tiring at all for us. If Big Brother and Sister-inw want to do business, we should also support them. Just treat it as-¡±

    Chen Hu was interrupted before he could finish.

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu and Madam Qian seriously and said, ¡°Hu, Sister-inw, this matter concerns the future of our two families. You can¡¯t summarize it like this. Skills can¡¯t be bought with money. Sister-inw¡¯s skills are the most important, so don¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t put in much effort.¡±

    Su Sang had been to town many times in the past few years and had interacted with the Sun residence so many times. Sometimes, Sun Fu was extremely distressed about researching new dishes, so Su Sang had some new understanding of recipe skills.

    He knew that culinary skills weren¡¯t as easy as just simply cooking.

    When a new dish came out, its recipe was worth a lot of money.

    Madam Qian¡¯s skills were a recipe in itself. She just didn¡¯t realize that it was very valuable.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian did not have this consciousness. He knew, so he had to make it clear.

    Su Sang¡¯s serious tone left Chen Hu and Madam Qian speechless.

    Madam Qian thought for a moment and did not know what to say after opening her mouth. She could only squeeze Chen Hu¡¯s hand and give him a look that asked him to make the decision.

    Chen Hu also thought about it seriously. He felt that what Su Sang said made sense. After receiving Madam Qian¡¯s signal, Chen Hu did not say anything else. He looked firmly at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, we are willing to do it together.¡±

 Chapter 106 - Letâ€™s Fight Together 2

    <h4>Chapter 106: Let¡¯s Fight Together 2</h4>

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were very sincere. Chen Hu could feel their sincerity.

    If there was anything he didn¡¯t understand, Su Sang would make it clear to him. Chen Hu was extremely grateful for this pure and selfless kindness.

    He understood what Madam Qian meant, and he agreed decisively, knowing that Su Sang would never lie to him.

    Chen Hu agreed, and Su Sang became even more determined. He said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight together and find a way out.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the division of profits, after we remove the manpower and capital, we¡¯ll split it 50-50. When the timees, we¡¯ll write a use. When doing business, we won¡¯t get involved in private matters. We¡¯ll do it the right way. Your family will provide the craftsmanship, and our family will rent a stall and sell it to the public.¡±

    Ever since he¡¯d had the idea a few days ago, he¡¯d wondered a million times how to start.

    Since the two families were going to do business together, they naturally had to agree on benefits first. Everyone had to start off well and treat it seriously. They had to agree beforehand that they would not be unhappy about these things in the future.

    Although they were sworn brothers, there were times when their teeth would bite their tongues. The ancient people said that real brothers would settle profits openly, so they still had to calcte clearly when it was time to do so.

    Su Sang had made it clear. Chen Hu and Madam Qian listened quietly. They knew very well that Su Sang had not taken advantage of them.

    Madam Qian nodded and said to Chen Hu, ¡°I agree.¡±

    Chen Hu also smiled and nodded. ¡°I agree as well.¡±

    Chen Hu scratched his head, looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao, and said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, when will we start?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and smiled. Then Madam Zhao said, ¡°Let¡¯s start making 50 kilograms of pickled vegetables today. When the pickled vegetables are ready in a few days, we¡¯ll sell them.¡±

    ......

    Su Sang also said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around town today and find a suitable stall to rent.¡±

    Now that they had discussed the matter, they had to start moving.

    When Chen Hu and Madam Qian heard this, they also felt energized and acted immediately.

    The few of them came out together to return to the Su family.

    Su Sang called Chen Hu to go to town with him.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao prepared to get vegetables and cabbages.

    The two families moved together. No one was more curious than the children of the two families.

    They helped with preparing the vegetables, wanting to ask, but holding back.

    Zhou Heng smiled slightly. He had guessed it. Thinking about the pickles he had eaten recently, he felt that this path should work.

    The dish wasn¡¯t expensive, but the taste was unique. If others couldn¡¯t make it, it could be valuable.

    There might be some bumps along the way, but the bumps will pass.

    Zhou Heng focused on helping to pick the vegetables. This was very good. Even if he went back, he would feel very relieved.

    After they were done, Madam Zhao smiled and said to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Mother has good news for you. We¡¯re going to do business with your Uncle Hu¡¯s family. We¡¯ll sell your aunt¡¯s delicious pickled vegetables and sauerkraut.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua immediately understood.

    Su Chong said happily, ¡°The sauerkraut and pickles are delicious. They will definitely sell well.¡±

    Just thinking about it made Su Chong drool.

    Su Hua smiled back and said, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    <i>This is great!?</i>He thought.

    He even had more strength to work after knowing this.

    Su Xiaoling went from surprise to calmness. She recalled Su Xiaolu¡¯s casual remarks and couldn¡¯t help but smile. If Xiaolu knew that her casual remarks were going toe true, she would be very happy.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also very happy. They liked to be close to the Su family. The two families did business together, which meant that they would be closer in the future.

    They were happy just thinking about it. They could learn to read a lot of words from them again.

    Everyone worked hard together and did not feel tired at all. From time to time, they looked at the people around them and could not help but smile.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Sang and Chen Hu arrived in town together, they went to rent a small shop on the street. There was only one hut. It costs four taels of silver a year. The location was good. If they wanted to rent it, they had to rent it for a year.

    Previously, it was a noodle shop. The boss said that it was because the couple who opened the noodle shop was getting old and decided to go home to enjoy life.

    For whatever reason, the location was indeed very good, and there were many businessmen around.

    Chen Hu¡¯s heart ached for the money. He wanted to persuade Su Sang to look at something else.

    But Su Sang shook his head, gritted his teeth, rented it, and signed the contract.

    Everything is difficult in the beginning. There were risks in everything, but they should always bear them.

    After signing the contract, Su Sang and Chen Hu went to the shop together to buy some condiments and then went home together.

    ¡°Brother Sang.¡±

    Someone seemed to be calling him from behind. Su Sang stopped.

    Chen Hu also stopped and said, ¡°Big Brother, someone seems to be calling you.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. He turned around and saw Butler Sun.

    Butler Sun beckoned to him.

    Su Sang said to Chen Hu, ¡°Hu, that¡¯s the butler of the Sun residence. In the past, most of my livestock was sold to the Sun residence. We haven¡¯t interacted for a long time. Let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡±

    Su Sang brought Chen Hu to Butler Sun.

    Butler Sun smiled and said, ¡°Brother Sang, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I thought I was mistaken when I saw you just now. Brother Sang, do you have something good to sell in town?¡±

    Butler Sun smiled. He really wanted Su Sang to sell some chickens and ducks, but these exchanges were voluntary. Su Sang had not sold living things for a long time. It was probably because the bitter days were over and it was normal not to sell them anymore.

    When he met Su Sang today, he naturally asked.

    Su Sang smiled gently. ¡°We¡¯re not selling anything. My brother and I are here to do some business. We¡¯ve rented a shop here to sell sauerkraut and pickled vegetables. Let¡¯s see if we can make a living out of it.¡±

    Su Sang told him the truth.

    Butler Sun had a good impression of Su Sang. Even after not seeing him for a long time, Su Sang was still so honest.

    Butler Sun sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my master likes the mild taste. Otherwise, he could havee to take care of your business. But it doesn¡¯t matter. When you open for business, I¡¯ll tell my friends about it. Some of them like strong tastes.¡±

    Butler Sun was willing to help Su Sang.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu were also very happy. Su Sang was very grateful and repeatedly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Butler Sun smiled and waved his hand. He suddenly remembered something. He looked at Su Sang and asked, ¡°By the way, Brother Sang, is your little girl at home? I saw a little girl in the residence today. I think she¡¯s about the same age as your little girl and looks very simr to her as well.¡±

    He was stunned when he saw her. Although she was dressed differently, she looked so much like Su Sang¡¯s youngest daughter. If he didn¡¯t think it was impossible, he would have gone up to talk to the little girl.

    Su Sang¡¯s youngest daughter was just an ordinary child. In the Sun residence, she was the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. She was a treasure.

 Chapter 107 - It Really Is Xiaolu

    <h4>Chapter 107: It Really Is Xiaolu</h4>

    When Su Sang heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, ¡°Is she really simr to my Xiaolu? Then is there an old doctor with her??¡±

    Butler Sun was a little stunned. He did not expect that he was really Su Sang¡¯s daughter.

    Su Sang waited anxiously for him to answer. Butler Sun reacted quickly. He nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your daughter. She¡¯s with a¡­ ¡®doctor¡¯ who¡¯s older than me.¡±

    It was difficult for Butler Sun to say the word doctor because the person in the residence was a divine doctor. However, this could not be said to outsiders.

    If he was really a doctor that Su Sang knew, then the ¡®divine doctor¡¯ was really hidden too deeply.

    Su Sang thought about Old Wu¡¯s age. He did look older than Butler Sun.

    Thinking of his youngest daughter, Su Sang knew that such a request was very inappropriate. He looked at Butler Sun hesitantly and said, ¡°Butler Sun, can you let me enter the residence to take a look? I¡¯ll just take a look from afar. My fourth daughter went out with her teacher to treat illnesses. She¡¯s never been away from us for this long. I¡¯ll just see if it¡¯s really her. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you or cause you trouble.¡±

    Butler Sun had only said that it looked like her and he wasn¡¯t sure. He just wanted to take a look. If it was Xiaolu, he would be relieved to know that she was fine.

    If it wasn¡¯t, he would be relieved to know that it wasn¡¯t.

    Anyway, he just wanted to take a look.

    Butler Sun thought that Su Sang was a good person. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Brother Sang, I¡¯ll tell you something first. When we reach the residence, don¡¯t make any noise. Just look from afar. Then, when we go back, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    The Sun residence had ordered martialw since yesterday. Outsiders were not allowed to enter the Sun residence.

    If he didn¡¯t think that the divine doctor girl might be Su Sang¡¯s daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Su Sang into the residence.

    Su Sang was a country bumpkin with a good character. He only wanted to look from a distance. He didn¡¯t know anything else, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense.

    Su Sang nodded cautiously. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Butler Sun saw that Su Sang was sincere and led the way.

    When they reached the back door, Butler Sun looked at Chen Hu. Chen Hu smiled kindly. He stopped and said to Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Go quickly.¡±

    Su Sang thought for a moment, then nodded and followed him in.

    Butler Sun brought Su Sang to the small courtyard where Su Xiaolu lived and peeked outside the door.

    Su Xiaolu happened to be packing up the herbs that the Sun residence had bought in the courtyard. Some of the herbs were ordinary herbs, but the effect would be better if they were brewed with spiritual spring water.

    Su Xiaolu felt that someone was peeping at her. She shook the dustpan gently and turned around as if she was about to enter the house. However, when she nced outside the door, she was stunned to see a familiar figure.

    Butler Sun was afraid that he would be in trouble if he was discovered, so he immediately pulled Su Sang away.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had already put down the dustpan and ran out. She quickly chased after Su Sang.

    Su Sang had been dragged away. He actually hadn¡¯t seen her clearly yet, but he felt that the figure was a little familiar. Upon hearing a familiar voice, Su Sang immediately stopped and said to Butler Sun, ¡°It¡¯s my Simei.¡±

    Butler Sun stopped as well. He did not expect it to really be Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu changed her clothes. She looked extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡±

    .

    Su Xiaolu ran to Su Sang¡¯s side and asked with a sweet smile.

    Su Sang squatted down and looked at Su Xiaolu gently. He wanted to hug her but paused, as if he was afraid of dirtying Su Xiaolu¡¯s clothes.

    However, Su Xiaolu immediately hugged Su Sang and said pitifully, ¡°Father, I miss you so much. I miss Mother too. I also miss Sister and Brother. I can¡¯t sleep without Sister hugging me to sleep at night.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaolu noticed the concern in Su Sang¡¯s actions.

    A hug would have taken care of that small concern. Besides, she really couldn¡¯t sleepst night.

    Su Sang gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°We miss you too. Previously, we didn¡¯t know where you were and were afraid that you would starve and suffer from the cold. Now that we know you¡¯re in Sun residence, Father is relieved to go back.¡±

    The little distance in his heart disappeared.

    ¡°Father, Master and I wille home the day after tomorrow. I will tell you good news then.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said. She would give Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian acupuncture treatment to clear the poison. She would stop for a day every three days. On that day, she would go home.

    After she got the money and her brothers could study in town, the family would move to town. At that time, she could go home every day.

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, Butler Sun brought me in. Your Uncle Hu is still waiting for me outside. I won¡¯t stay any longer. Go back to the courtyard. Just listen to your master.¡±

    Su Sang did not pay attention to Su Xiaolu¡¯s good news. He just remembered that Su Xiaolu could go home the day after tomorrow.

    Thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be good to dy any longer, Su Sang prepared to leave.

    Su Xiaolu heard that Chen Hu was still waiting outside. She nodded obediently and waved goodbye to Su Sang before turning around and returning to the courtyard.

    Butler Sun also smiled kindly at Su Xiaolu. He sent Su Sang out of the residence.

    He was going to talk to his master about itter, so that when Su Sang came to visit his daughter in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to do it secretly.

    At the back door, Su Sang thanked Butler Sun gratefully. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Butler Sun smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Brother Sang, you¡¯re lucky to have such a daughter.¡±

    Su Sang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my blessing to have two daughters who are so sensible.¡±

    Thinking of Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling, Su Sang felt a warmth in his heart.

    Butler Sun looked at Su Sang and knew that Su Sang did not understand the deeper meaning behind his words. But that was what made Su Sang¡¯s character even more precious.

    He really doted on his two daughters and didn¡¯t discriminate. Butler Sun liked Su Sang even more.

    As soon as Su Sang went out, he said goodbye to Butler Sun and went back together with Chen Hu.

    Butler Sun looked at the backs of Su Sang and Chen Hu and decided that when their sauerkraut and pickles shop opened, he would definitely go and support them.

    With this thought in mind, Butler Sun turned around and entered the door. Then, he went to the front yard to report to Sun Bocheng about bringing Su Sang into the residence.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian were both surprised.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve been fated with the little doctor¡¯s family for years.¡±

    Sun Ziqian sighed.

    Sun Bocheng was also touched. ¡°It¡¯s the ancestors of the Sun family who are protecting the Sun family. Good deeds will only be rewarded. Ziqian, our family has to do more good things in the future to umte good karma for the children.¡±

    After saying that, Sun Bocheng said to Butler Sun, ¡°Sun An, get up. In the future, if Su Sang¡¯s family wants to visit their daughter, they must be invited in through the main entrance.¡±

 Chapter 108 - Making Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 108: Making Medicine</h4>

    Su Xiaolu and the divine doctor had saved their family. The Su family should be honored guests and should be treated well.

    Butler Sun agreed respectfully.

    Sun Bocheng said again, ¡°Have the servants wait outside the courtyard and serve them well. The doctor loves wine. Send two jars of the precious Bamboo Brew in the residence to him. Then check if the little doctor has any preferences.¡±

    Butler Sun nodded in agreement. Seeing that there were no other instructions, he retreated.

    After Butler Sun left, Sun Bocheng said to Sun Ziqian, ¡°Ziqian, Dad is really happy today.¡±

    Sun Ziqian smiled and nodded. ¡°Father, I¡¯m happy too.¡±

    ¡°As for the school, you have to settle it as soon as possible and strive to get the two brothers of the Su family into school in the next few days. Do you understand?¡±

    Sun Bocheng remembered Su Xiaolu¡¯s request and instructed again.

    Sun Ziqian smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    Sun Ziqian knew that his father was really concerned about this, so he had instructed him many times. Sun Ziqian would naturally handle it well. Every time he listened to Sun Bocheng, he would humbly agree.

    Sun Bocheng looked at Sun Ziqian and felt very gratified. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Go apany your wife.¡±

    Sun Ziqian nodded and retreated.

    Sun Bocheng heaved a sigh of relief and went to the ancestral hall. Of course, he had to burn incense to inform his ancestors of this good news.

    Perhaps after his grandson recovered, he would get married and have many children in the future. At that time, all of them would be healthy and could practice martial arts to protect the country again. Every time he saw the glory of his ancestors and the ancestral teachings, he would feel regretful.

    That horse-riding, whip-raising, and forthright life was really a lifelong yearning.

    Which man wouldn¡¯t want to ride a horse and travel on it at will?

    Sun Ziqian returned to the courtyard. Madam Lian stood up to wee him back.

    Sun Ziqian smiled at her and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°The doctor sent over a few prescriptions not long ago. We have some medicinal herbs in our residence. I¡¯m taking inventory.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Lian showed the prescription to Sun Ziqian. Other than some slightly expensive herbs, the other herbs were verymon. Many of them were in the storeroom of the residence.

    Sun Ziqian took a look and said, ¡°Give them whatever they want. As long as they can cure Qian and Shan, anything is fine.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°Yes, the servants have been paying attention. If they need anything, we¡¯ll send it over in time.¡±

    Sun Ziqian gently put his arm around Madam Lian¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Ever since he found out that his body carried poison yesterday, he felt guilty that Madam Lian did not manage to protect those two pairs of children.

    When Madam Lian married him, she was still in good health. It was only after she miscarried twice and used strong medicine to protect her children that she became unwell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t find it hard.¡±

    Madam Lian leaned against Sun Ziqian. She didn¡¯t think it was hard because Sun Ziqian was devoted to her. They had been married for more than ten years, but their rtionship was still so good. With Sun Ziqian¡¯s sincerity, she could survive any hardships.

    ¡°In two years, if your body recovers, let¡¯s have another child.¡±

    Madam Lian said softly, and she could not help blushing.

    Sun Ziqian shook his head. ¡°No, as long as you¡¯re healthy, and Shan and Qian are healthy, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    After he and Madam Lian got married, Madam Lian was pregnant three times. Moreover, she was pregnant with twins each time. Madam Lian¡¯s body was very weak. He wanted more children and more blessings, but he did not want Madam Lian to be in danger again.

    ¡°If you like children, let Qian and Shan have more when they grow up.¡±

    It was better to leave this heavy responsibility to the next generation.

    Sun Ziqian held her and asked softly, ¡°What do you think, dear?¡±

    .

    Surrounded by his warm embrace and feeling his warm chest, Madam Lian could not help but blush. She replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to my husband.¡±

    Feeling his wife shy, Sun Ziqian chuckled.

    They held each other in silence. They hadn¡¯t felt this rxed in a long time.

    ¡ª-

    Old Wu and Su Xiaolu were brewing medicine and making pills in the courtyard.

    Old Wu took a wine gourd and sipped from it from time to time. He closed his eyes slightly and enjoyed it.

    Then, he instructed Su Xiaolu to make pills.

    Su Xiaolu epted her fate and worked.

    They gave Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian health pills. One pill was like a peanut. Xiaolu rubbed them from afternoon to night until her hands were sore.

    Old Wu was also half drunk for the entire afternoon.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu rubbing her hands, Old Wu seemed to remember that his little disciple was still very young. He waved at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Girl,e here. Master will massage you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked over. Old Wu picked up Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand, pushed her sleeve up, and rubbed it with some wine.

    Su Xiaolu :¡±¡­¡±

    Old Wu said as he rubbed, ¡°Girl, wine is good stuff. Master will rub it for you and it won¡¯t hurt anymore. After a while, you have to train your body. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the strength to walk in the future.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s hands are very expensive. Not everyone has this treatment. Only Master¡¯s master can have this treatment. You have to remember the few acupuncture points that Master just pressed. You have to massage Master another day, understand?¡±

    As he spoke, Old Wu remembered that he was now a master. It was time for him to enjoy such good treatment.

    But Su Xiaolu was still young and needed some guidance.

    However, she was smart and could learn quickly. If he taught her, he would have a chance to enjoy the care of his disciple in the future.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was the first time she had seen some acupuncture point massage therapy. Old Wu had taught her a lot.

    As his disciple, she naturally had to take good care of her master. This was the etiquette and rules of the sect.

    There were very few disciples in the Minggu Medical Valley, so she should be more filial to Master.

    After Old Wu massaged her, Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand no longer hurt.

    Seeing that it was getting dark, Old Wu shouted out of the courtyard, ¡°Bring the food.¡±

    The food was exquisite and rtively mild. It was delicious, but for those who liked spicy food, it wasn¡¯t good enough.

    Old Wu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°When we go back the day after tomorrow, we have to bring some chili sauce from your house here to eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu and Old Wu went to give the Sun family acupuncture treatment as usual.

    Su Xiaolu was worried that Old Wu had drunk alcohol.

    Old Wu blew at his beard angrily. ¡°Stupid girl, I can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk!¡±

    How could this little bit of wine make him drunk?

    That brat underestimated him. Old Wu waved his hand and left quickly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and also turned to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s courtyard.

    Madam Lian had been waiting inside for a long time.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Madam Lian smiled and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu is here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. She took out two boxes from the small bag and said, ¡°Auntie, these are medicine for Sister Baoqian and Brother Baoshan. Just take one before sleeping.¡±

 Chapter 109 - New Acupuncture Technique

    <h4>Chapter 109: New Acupuncture Technique</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯ll wait for you in my room.¡±

    Sun Baoqian held the box and thanked Su Xiaolu with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and Sun Baoqian returned to her room.

    Sun Baoshan also smiled at Su Xiaolu before returning to his room.

    Madam Lian touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    The servants would report the movements in the small courtyard to her. She naturally knew that Su Xiaolu had been making medicinal pills the entire afternoon.

    She was only four years old.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    She opened the needle bag skillfully and said to Sun Baoshan with a smile, ¡°Brother Baoshan, it¡¯s the same as yesterday.¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded shyly, then took off his clothes.

    Su Xiaolu quickly inserted the needles into him. Sun Baoshan watched as Su Xiaolu inserted the needles. He pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xiaolu, it seems different from yesterday.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a little different. I just learned a new acupuncture technique from Master yesterday. The effect will be better if it¡¯s used together.¡±

    Sun Baoshan said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu gave him acupuncture, he looked at her. She was really good-looking.

    After Su Xiaolu finished with Sun Baoshan, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and do the acupuncture for Sister Baoqian.¡±

    .....

    Sun Baoshan nodded. He said to Madam Lian, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. Go and see sister. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded gently and followed Su Xiaolu to her daughter¡¯s house.

    Sun Baoqian was already waiting. She wasn¡¯t as nervous as yesterday.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu¡¯s technique was different from yesterday, Sun Baoqian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiaolu, I think it¡¯s a little different from yesterday. Did I remember wrongly?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°No, Sister Baoqian has a good memory. It¡¯s a new acupuncture technique. Master taught me yesterday. I¡¯ll go over and learn a new acupuncture technique after I¡¯m done with you.¡±

    She wanted to learn every acupuncture technique of the hundred techniques that Old Wu had mentioned.

    Sun Baoqian couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re really amazing. You learned it in one try. If it were me, I might not even remember it at all./¡±

    Looking at this girl who was younger than her, Sun Baoqian was truly impressed.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you convinced me that everything in the books was true. You¡¯re a genius.¡±

    Sun Baoqian looked at Su Xiaolu with sparkling eyes.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her and smiled in embarrassment. Sun Baoqian looked like a fangirl.

    That kind of pure and sincere praise and admiration would also make anyone happy. This was how Su Xiaolu felt now.

    After Su Xiaolu inserted the needles into Sun Baoqian, Sun Baoqian thanked her gently.

    Su Xiaolu winked yfully. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Sun Baoqian couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    As Madam Lian watched, she felt a warmth in her heart. She suddenly felt as if she was looking at her younger self. She decided that she would write a letter tomorrow and make an appointment to drink tea and eat snacks with her friend.

    When it was Madam Lian¡¯s turn, Su Xiaolu did the job quickly.

    She packed the needle bag and carried it on her back. Then, she said to Madam Lian and Sun Baoqian, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. I¡¯lle backter to get the needles for you. I¡¯ll make medicine for Auntie tomorrow. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded gently and instructed gently, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re not in a hurry. Just don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Her body wasn¡¯t that bad. She could take her time.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and went out.

    When she came to Old Wu, he seemed to have calcted the time and left twenty needles for her.

    After teaching her five needles, she let Su Xiaolu try.

    Even though they had already seen it yesterday, Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian were still shocked once again.

    Su Xiaolu really became proficient with a few tries.

    Old Wu also looked proud. He stroked his beard and told Su Xiaolu, ¡°There are thousands of meridians in a person. They are all connected. Every meridian feels different. As long as you master it, you can make the patient feel no pain.¡±

    ¡°And sometimes, all it takes is a little needle and it¡¯s enough to make someone wish they were dead. If you practice some foundation, you can also learn to tap acupoints to seal them.¡±

    Old Wu rambled on, wishing he could pour everything he knew into Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian were stunned. They were really afraid that Su Xiaolu would die of exhaustion.

    But looking at the divine doctor and then at Su Xiaolu, they realized they were worried for nothing.

    The young divine doctor was fascinated by the divine doctor¡¯s teachings.

    Not long after the needle was inserted, Su Xiaolu left and said, ¡°Master, you can teach me again tomorrow. I¡¯ll go over and get the needles out first.¡±

    Old Wu swallowed his words and coldly agreed.

    Su Xiaolu calcted the time and came to remove the needles from Sun Baoshan in exactly two hours.

    When Madam Lian saw that the silver needle inserted into Sun Baoshan¡¯s finger was a little ck, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    The toxins deposited in her child¡¯s body would be cleaned up one day.

    After removing the needles, Sun Baoshan still hadn¡¯t woken up. Su Xiaolu whispered, ¡°Auntie, we still have to make Brother Baoshan wake up and take the medicine before sleeping.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and left. She still had to remove the needles from Sun Baoqian.

    Madam Lian was about to wake him up when Sun Baoshan opened his eyes.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take my medicine now. After that, I¡¯ll sleep. I feel a little sleepy.¡±

    Sun Baoshan yawned as he got up and dressed.

    Madam Lian nodded and handed the medicine to Sun Baoshan. After Sun Baoshan took the medicine and fell asleep, Madam Lian went out.

    Sun Baoshan was indeed sleepy. He fell asleep after taking the medicine.

    It was the same for Sun Baoqian. After taking the needles, Madam Lian woke her up to take the medicine.

    She took her medicine before going to bed.

    .

    Su Xiaolu removed the needles from Madam Lian. She smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, your stomach is warm, right? A month of acupuncture treatment will be enough. When the timees, you¡¯ll take some health supplements. In less than a year, you¡¯ll bepletely healed. At that time, you won¡¯t feel so cold anymore.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded as she sent Su Xiaolu back to the courtyard.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s small figure, Madam Lian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xiaolu, do you want two maid servants to help you brew the medicine? You can teach them.¡±

    If possible, it would be easier for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and did not reject her immediately. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and ask Master.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded. If it was possible, Su Xiaolu would not be so tired.

    Madam Lian sent Su Xiaolu back to the courtyard and went back too.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard. Old Wu had already returned and was eating supper. He waved for Su Xiaolu to go over and eat.

    Su Xiaolu ran over and sat down. She asked, ¡°Master, we have to make so many medicinal pills. Can we get the servants of the Sun residence to help?¡±

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. Since you asked, Master will teach you. These people are rich and noble. There are more or less some people with evil intentions in their families. Think about it. If you let others handle it and something happens after they put poison in your medicine, will it cause you trouble?¡±

 Chapter 110 - Good Master 1

    <h4>Chapter 110: Good Master 1</h4>

    ¡°If we do it ourselves, we won¡¯t have any trouble.¡±

    Old Wu took a sip of wine and a bite of meat. These were all words of experience.

    Su Xiaolu felt that it made sense. She nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you for your guidance. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    She felt that what Old Wu said made sense. If Old Wu hadn¡¯t said that, she might have to suffer a setback in the future before she learned. Old Wu thought of these things and said them one after another.

    Every time he said it, Su Xiaolu would remember it.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was quiet, Old Wu picked up a drumstick for her and said, ¡°Master knows that you¡¯re tired today. I wanted to see your ability. I will help you make medicine in the future.¡±

    The little girl was talented and smart but still a child. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she was too tired and came to dislike learning. He would ck off less in the future.

    Thinking that she didn¡¯t have to be so tired, Su Xiaolu was very happy. She ate the drumstick and smiled sweetly at Old Wu. ¡°Master is so good. Thank you, Master.¡±

    After supper, Su Xiaolu went to clean up the silver needles before going to bed.

    The next day, the pills prepared yesterday had also dried up. They could be put into bottles for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian to carry with them. They had to take three pills a day.

    The servants of the Sun residence sent over another batch of herbs. Su Xiaolu and Old Wu sorted them together. Then, Su Xiaolu drew out the spiritual spring water and soaked the herbs in it.

    Perhaps afraid that Su Xiaolu would be tired, Old Wu even chased Su Xiaolu away for a nap at noon.

    At night, Old Wu and Su Xiaolu made many more medicinal pills.

    After dinner, they still performed acupuncture for the Sun family.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s new acupuncture technique today, Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian did not ask anymore.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    After removing the needles, Su Xiaolu said to Madam Lian, ¡°Auntie, Master and I are going home tomorrow. We¡¯lle back the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded gently and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sun Baoqian said, ¡°Xiaolu, I wish you a safe journey.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled at Sun Baoqian and said, ¡°Yes, thank you, Sister Baoqian.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed up and returned to the courtyard. Old Wu waved his hand and called Su Xiaolu over for supper.

    Tonight, they were eating roastmb chops.

    Su Xiaolu inhaled the fragrance and sat down beside him to eat. The charcoal fire had been roasting slowly. It would not burn or cool themb chops.

    She stopped eating after eating a rib.

    Old Wu nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched her stomach and said helplessly, ¡°Master, you¡¯ll get fat if you eat too much.¡±

    Old Wu frowned and said seriously, ¡°Get fat? You¡¯re so tired every day, it¡¯ll make up for eating more meat. Besides, you¡¯re still growing.¡±

    Women were indeed troublesome. Even a little girl like her worried about looks.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s worried face, Old Wu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Even if you grow up, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of getting fat. Just stick a few needles into yourself and I guarantee that you won¡¯t get fat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu bit into themb chop again.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu went to pack her silver needles before going to bed.

    At night, she still felt homesick.

    She got up the next morning.

    After collecting the medicine that was driedst night and sending it over, Su Xiaolu changed back into her original clothes and went to the main room with Old Wu to inform Sun Bocheng.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the payment, doctor. The school has already taken care of it. You can enroll at any time.¡±

    Sun Bocheng respectfully took out the remuneration he had prepared. There were a total of 10,010 taels in notes.

    The servants brought up the packed gifts as well. They were cloth and such, not very ostentatious, but suitable for family use.

    Old Wu took the notes and handed them to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Girl, take it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and kept them in her arms. This was the love of a good master.

    As for the gifts, Old Wu didn¡¯t want them. He said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to take them. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    On the way back, he still had to carry his little disciple. How could he take those?

    With that, Old Wu turned around and left with Su Xiaolu.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian sent him out of the mansion.

    Old Wu walked with his hands behind his back, not looking back.

    After Su Xiaolu left the residence, she turned around and waved goodbye to Madam Lian.

    Madam Lian smiled gently and waved at Su Xiaolu.

    Old Wu squatted down and said coldly, ¡°Come up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu climbed onto his back.

    The members of the Sun family, who had witnessed this scene with their own eyes, looked shocked. It turned out that the divine doctor was not cold and arrogant to everyone.

    Old Wu carried Su Xiaolu all the way back to Southern Mountain Vige.

    It had snowed on both days and was slippery in ces.

    Su Xiaolu was worried that Old Wu would fall, but after observing for a while, she was relieved. Her old master was walking steadily, so Su Xiaolu wanted to sleep.

    But before she could fall asleep, her leg was pinched.

    ¡°Master¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little aggrieved.

    Old Wu snorted and said, ¡°How dare you sleep in this snowy weather? Are you trying to catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°Why are you sleeping? Recite the acupuncture points and the herb books for me. There are so many things to do. There¡¯s no time for you to sleep.¡±

    Old Wu was very strict. It was a cold day, and the wind blew from time to time. If the little girl fell asleep, she would catch a cold. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Seeing that there was no hope for sleep, Su Xiaolu yawned and started reciting.

    She had read so many medical books, recognized so many herbs, and so many acupuncture points.

    Along the way, she was tested from time to time. Su Xiaolu was no longer sleepy.

    They were almost home.

    Old Wu put Su Xiaolu down and said with his hands behind his back, ¡°There¡¯s not much road left. Walk and run on your own. I¡¯ll get your mother to give you some ginger soup to get rid of the cold.¡±

    .

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, when the ginger soup is ready, I¡¯ll bring a bowl to Master.¡±

    Old Wu nodded faintly. ¡°Hm.¡±

    He looked ahead and strode forward. Su Xiaolu had to run to catch up with him. He coughed and said, ¡°Also, when you get home, don¡¯t tell your parents that I carried you back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu understood and agreed with a smile. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it.¡±

    Her good master was actually quite cute.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived at the door of her house, she shouted loudly, ¡°Father, mother, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Sister, Brother Zhou Heng, I¡¯m back.¡±

    The house was very lively. Su Xiaolu heard the voices of Chen Hu¡¯s family and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    Inside, as soon as Su Chong heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice, he ran to open the door.

    When the door opened, Su Chong picked Su Xiaolu up and walked inside. He asked with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, are you cold and hungry?¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Chong¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not cold or hungry. I just miss you guys so much.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Good Master 2

    <h4>Chapter 111: Good Master 2</h4>

    ¡°We missed you too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu kissed him and his mood soared.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. You must be tired. It¡¯s very cold. Auntie will make you a bowl of ginger soup to get rid of the cold.¡±

    Madam Qian said with a smile.

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Indeed. Let Xiaolu warm herself by the fire first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled and greeted Chen Hu and his family. ¡°Hello, Uncle Hu. Hello, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, Second Sister, Big Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got down from Su Chong¡¯s arms, greeted Chen Hu and his family, and went to Su Hua and Su Xiaoling¡¯s side.

    She took out the dessert from her small cloth bag and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, have some. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Madam Lian had asked her to bring this dessert back.

    The dessert was very small and tasted faintly sweet. It was delicious but not greasy.

    Good things naturally had to be shared with family.

    Su Xiaoling took it and opened it. She took a piece and stuffed it into Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth before giving it to Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and the rest.

    ......

    Everyone got a few small pieces.

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not eat. Instead, they took it and gave it to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°For Third Sister and Xiaolu. We have grown up. We don¡¯t eat sweets anymore.¡±

    Neither Su Chong nor Su Hua ate. At some point, they had realized their responsibility as brothers.

    They especially doted on Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother, Second Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave a kiss to each of her two brothers.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother and Second Brother.¡±

    She would not be as intimate with her two brothers as Su Xiaolu was, but she would love Su Xiaolu like her two brothers.

    Hence, Su Xiaoling pointed at her cheek and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I want a kiss too.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaolu gave Su Xiaoling a big kiss. She hugged Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sister, I missed you so much. I miss you the most when I sleep at night. I couldn¡¯t sleep these few days.¡±

    Su Xiaoling stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Me too.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu smiled as they ate the dessert. The two sisters looked at each other and smiled, their heads together.

    Su Xiaolu realized that something had happened at home.

    There were a few morerge water vats in the yard, and a lot of vegetables. She inhaled and got a little greedy when she smelled sauerkraut.

    But what was the family doing making so much sauerkraut and pickles? They couldn¡¯t eat that much as a family.

    As if knowing that Su Xiaolu would ask questions, Su Xiaoling whispered, ¡°Our family and Uncle Hu¡¯s family are going to do business together. We¡¯ll sell Auntie¡¯s sauerkraut and pickles. In two days, Dad and Uncle Hu will go to town to sell them.¡±

    ¡°Little Brother Heng even named our shop ¡®Shi You Wei¡¯.¡±

    Su Xiaoling shared the good news at home with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up as well. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Auntie¡¯s cooking is so good. She will definitely be famous. Hehe.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was extremely happy that they were able to take this step.

    She remembered what had happened the day before. Now she understood. They had entered the town that day to find a stall.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu sat together. Although they did not speak, both fathers were smiling.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao cooked ginger soup.

    Madam Zhao said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Third Sister, bring this bowl to Uncle-Master.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded and stood up to bring it next door.

    Madam Zhao sat beside Su Xiaolu and fed her with a spoon.

    Only then did Madam Zhao have the time to say, ¡± Simei, you must be tired after walking so far. Drink the ginger soup and go back to your room to sleep. I¡¯ll make you something delicious tonight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not tired. Master carried me back.¡±

    Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment before looking pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡±

    Old Wu was always very cold. Moreover, he was her master. His personality was unpredictable. It was not wrong for him not to carry Su Xiaolu. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached for Su Xiaolu because she was still young.

    But now that she knew that Old Wu had carried her back, Madam Zhao was relieved.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Master carried me here and there, but he didn¡¯t allow me to say that. Father, Mother, Uncle, Aunt, Brother, and Sister, you have to keep it a secret for me.¡±

    Everyoneughed and nodded in agreement.

    Madam Zhao said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll make two side dishes for your master tonight.¡±

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang looked at each other. This time, the couple waspletely relieved.

    In the neighboring room, Old Wu¡¯s face was cold as he blew his beard angrily while holding a bowl of ginger soup.

    He drank the soup in one gulp and returned it to Su Xiaoling. He said calmly, ¡°Go back.¡±

    Su Xiaoling held back herughter and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle-Master, have a good rest. I¡¯ll wake you up for dinner.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaoling went back to her house.

    Vaguely, she heard Old Wu mutter, ¡°Stupid girl.¡±

    Su Xiaoling could not help but smile. When she walked out of Old Wu¡¯s house, she saw Zhou Heng at the door. When he saw her, he smiled and stretched out his hand to her. He revealed a few pieces of dessert wrapped in a handkerchief and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things either. Xiaoling, help me eat them.¡±

    Su Xiaoling reached out to take it. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded slightly and turned to enter the courtyard.

    Su Xiaoling put away the dessert and went home with a smile.

    Not long after, Chen Hu and his family returned to their home.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang began to prepare dinner.

    Su Xiaolu did not learn how to read from Zhou Heng. She came to the kitchen and sat beside Su Sang to help add firewood.

    Su Xiaolu took out the small box containing the banknotes and handed it to Su Sang. ¡°Father, mother, we don¡¯t have to live a hard life anymore. Big Brother and Second Brother can also go to school.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s hand trembled as she held the shovel.

    Su Sang was also stunned. He saw Su Xiaoling open the box. There was actually a thickyer of banknotes inside. When he sold the tiger back then, Su Sang had also seen banknotes.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, this, this¡­ Where did you get this??¡±

    Su Sang swallowed and steadied his mind before he could speak without trembling.

    There were so many banknotes. How much money was this?

    Su Sang quickly closed the box.?<i>We¡¯re in front of the stove. What if we identally start a fire?</i>?He thought.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Sang and said, ¡°It¡¯s the payment for treating the two children of the Sun family in the Sun residence with Master. I¡¯ll be going back and forth to the Sun residence for the next few years. Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian are innately weak and difficult to treat. In return, they also fulfilled my request.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao was so shocked that she was speechless. After a long while, she found her words and said, ¡°This, this is too much¡­¡±

    Su Sang agreed with Madam Zhao¡¯s words. This was really too much. He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how much it was. One piece was worth five hundred taels. How much was this thickyer?

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Sang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my master is a divine doctor, and a divine doctor that can only be chanced upon by luck. If I learn from my master, I can also earn this much in the future.¡±

 Chapter 112 - Blunt Words 1

    <h4>Chapter 112: Blunt Words 1</h4>

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had no idea how amazing Old Wu was, but now, looking at the money, their understanding of Old Wu was overturned and redefined.

    ¡°Simei, give this to your master. You haven¡¯t finished your apprenticeship yet. You shouldn¡¯t take these.¡±

    Su Sang felt his hand grow heavy as he held it. He suddenly realized how much God had blessed their family.

    After reacting, Su Sang treated the master-disciple rtionship between Old Wu and Su Xiaolu more carefully. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu was still too young and had not done some things well.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Su Xiaolu was insensible. As parents, they should know better and teach her.

    ¡°Sang, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t take so much money.¡±

    Madam Zhao also felt that Su Sang was right. Their Simei had yet to finish their medical studies from the divine doctor. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t take the money. Any field of study was very harsh on disciples.

    Old Wu was very good to Su Xiaolu. It was already very good that he did not make things difficult for her.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao. She leaned against Su Sang obediently and said, ¡°Father, Mother, but Master gave this to me.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were right.

    It was fine if she didn¡¯t take this money, but it was given by Old Wu, so the meaning was different.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were stunned.

    After a while, Su Sang said, ¡°This is really from your master. This is too much.¡±

    ......

    He wasn¡¯t sure how much money Old Wu had, but as far as this box was concerned, Su Sang couldn¡¯t imagine.

    Madam Zhao was also a little speechless. She did not know what to say to express her shock.

    Some people would fight to the death for a few copper coins, but Old Wu gave so much money to a child so easily.

    Su Xiaolu blinked and said, ¡°Master also said that the entire Minggu will be mine in the future.¡±

    Su Sang took a deep breath and exhaled slowly before saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s from your master, keep it well. Be filial to him in the future, understand?¡±

    Madam Zhao also reminded her, ¡°Remember what your father said. The most important thing for us as humans is not to forget our roots. No matter what happens in the future, mother hopes that you will respect your teachers.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and replied seriously, ¡°Father, Mother, I know.¡±

    Old Wu was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She was his only disciple. The old man didn¡¯t say it, but he treasured her in his heart.

    She was not an ungrateful person. How could she not know how to repay favors?

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was serious, Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and were relieved. The two of them smiled and said everything without saying anything.

    Dinner was sumptuous.

    It was rare for Su Sang to drink with Old Wu. He held his ss and said solemnly, ¡°Big Brother, thank you for taking care of Simei.¡±

    Old Wu couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak and drank.

    How annoying. He knew it would be troublesome.

    He red at the brat, whose eyes were not looking at him at all. Her head was almost buried in the bowl.

    Hmph.

    After eating and drinking his fill, Old Wu went back.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    Madam Zhao boiled hot water for Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu to wash up.

    Su Sang took the box and quietly went next door.

    He came to Old Wu¡¯s courtyard and knocked softly.

    Old Wu snapped, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Seeing Su Sang, Old Wu knew why he was here.

    Su Sang took out the box and said, ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t ept this. Xiaolu said that Chong and Hua can enter the school. We¡¯re already very grateful for your kindness.¡±

    Old Wu snorted. ¡°Su Sang, if you weren¡¯t my disciple¡¯s father today, I wouldn¡¯t even let you in the door. You¡¯re a good man, but you¡¯ve been holed up in this small ce all your life. You¡¯ve never seen the world and don¡¯t know what a treasure this brat is. I don¡¯t me you for this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that 10,000 taels of silver is too much. I don¡¯t care about this bit of money. I gave it to my disciple. She¡¯s filial to her parents. If you want to use it, use it. If not, you¡¯re free to throw it away or burn it. You can do whatever you want. I only have one disciple. I can give her whatever I want. I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t understand. However, don¡¯t do such things again in the future. I¡¯m very annoyed.¡±

    It was just a small matter.

    If he wasn¡¯t Su Xiaolu¡¯s father, he would have been kicked out long ago.

    He was only patient this time. If hees again next time, don¡¯t me him for falling out.

    Old Man Wu¡¯s bluntness made Su Sang blush. He held the box and said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Then he turned and went out.

    Old Wu frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel uneasy. When the little girl finishes her apprenticeship in the future, as long as the patient breathes, they won¡¯t die in her hands. You have to understand that there are many rich and powerful people in the world who can use money to treat illnesses. If your two boys can enter the school, they will also be very outstanding in the future. You two will get used to it.¡±

    With that, he closed the door.

    He¡¯d said so much today that he wasn¡¯t even in the mood to talk after that.

    Su Sang paused for a long time. As he listened to Old Wu, he seemed to understand all at once. Old Wu was right. He had been ignorant.

    He turned and silently bent down to salute the man in the room.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Sang put the box away and walked firmly out of Old Wu¡¯s yard door.

    When Su Sang returned to his room, Madam Zhao was waiting for him.

    Seeing Su Sang return, Madam Zhao asked, ¡°Sang, how is it?¡±

    Su Sang handed the box to Madam Zhao and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought it back. Keep it well. When Simei gets married in the future, we¡¯ll use it as her dowry.¡±

    Madam Zhao was a little surprised. ¡°This, this is too much.¡±

    Su Sang patted Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s not much. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter.¡±

    Madam Zhao knew that there was probably something going on. She wanted to know, but she was in no hurry because Su Sang would tell her sooner orter.

    After Su Sangy down to rest, he told Madam Zhao everything that Old Wu had said.

    Madam Zhao listened quietly. After a while, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep it.¡±

    Thinking of her two sons, Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, if only Chong and Hua were really sessful. At that time, you would be able to raise your head and puff out your chest. We would also be at ease. At that time, what kind of life they would lead would have nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, the two of us will guard our hometown in peace. When the children are tired, they¡¯lle home and visit us. The two of us will farm and work at sunrise and rest at sunset, okay?¡±

    As Madam Zhao spoke, she moved closer. She knew that Su Sang might be feeling a little down. She would notfort him. She would only tell him that no matter what life was like, she was willing to stay by his side.

    She would follow him all her life, share his bed, and never leave him

 Chapter 113 - Blunt Words 2

    <h4>Chapter 113: Blunt Words 2</h4>

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Sang felt warmth in his heart. He knew that no matter what kind of man he was, whether he was ignorant or stubborn, Madam Zhao would always follow him.

    Thinking of this, Su Sang couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my wife in my life.¡±

    ¡°Darling, thank you for always being by my side.¡±

    Su Sang kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, when Big Brother said that to me today, I was a little confused at first. I¡¯m afraid that I offended him unnecessarily and made Simei suffer in the future. But in the end, Big Brother¡¯s words made me understand how much he values Simei.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s narrow-minded. If Simei follows him in the future, we won¡¯t have to worry. Although he doesn¡¯t like to talk much and has a cold temper, he really treats Simei like a treasure. He won¡¯t give anyone a good time if they look down on Simei. If I wasn¡¯t Simei¡¯s father, he probably wouldn¡¯t even look at me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I me myself for being ignorant. This money is more than we can earn in a few lifetimes, but it¡¯s nothing to the big families.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. The more he spoke, the clearer his mind became.

    Madam Zhaoo was also happy to hear this. She also analyzed her guess from Su Sang¡¯s words.

    She was relieved to know that her daughter was valued.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll enter the town with Simei tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring Chong and Hua along. If they can enroll, I¡¯ll enroll them as soon as possible.¡±

    Thinking of Su Chong and Su Hua, Su Sang felt more at ease.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Every time she saw the two children working hard to study, Madam Zhao didn¡¯t feel good either. It was best if they could enter school now.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Sleep early.¡±

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    Su Sang kissed Madam Zhao and said gently.

    Madam Zhao nodded and fell asleep peacefully.

    Su Xiaolu slept soundly at home.

    In a daze, she knew that her third sister was secretly kissing her again.

    She was secretly thanking her again.

    Su Xiaolu found it funny and sweet.

    Ever since she was born, Su Xiaoling had treated her as a fairy. Even now, she still believes in that.

    The next day, Madam Zhao made breakfast. Su Xiaolu knew that she should enter the town after breakfast.

    Today, Old Wu was exceptionally cold, unsmiling, and very distant.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little strange. Master had suddenly be cold. Was he angry with her?

    Hence, the smart Su Xiaolu poured wine and picked up food for Old Wu, trying to get on his good side.

    Old Wu¡¯s cold expression visibly softened, but he still blew his beard coldly.

    But after the meal, he still lost. He tugged at Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Little brat, go pack up. Leave after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Good master, I understand.¡±

    Old Wu stopped in his tracks, his cold lips twitching uncontrobly.

    <i>The wretched girl</i>. He thought.

    Old Wu¡¯s reaction was seen by the Su family. Everyone could not help but hold back theirughter.

    After Old Wu left, Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Uncle-Master is so funny. He clearly liked Xiaolu very much, but he deliberately put on a cold face. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help himself.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like Xiaolu? She¡¯s so pretty and cute. There¡¯s no need to be deliberately cold.¡±

    Su Chong found it interesting just thinking about it.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    Suhua smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother is right.¡±

    Old Wu had always been cold on the outside but warm on the inside. After understanding him, he knew this.

    Su Sang coughed twice and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, you guys pack up too. We¡¯re going to town with Xiaolu today.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were puzzled, but they obediently went to pack.

    Zhou Heng was deep in thought. He looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. It seemed that his guess was right.

    He had underestimated her. He didn¡¯t need to help the Su family at all.

    However, this was even better. Su Chong and Su Hua should be entering the school soon. They should go as early as possible. This matter should not be dyed.

    After packing up, Madam Zhao sent them off.

    As soon as they went out, Su Chong bent down and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu,e. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nced at Old Wu, who was walking in front arrogantly. She smiled and climbed onto Su Chong¡¯s back. She said sweetly, ¡°Okay, Big Brother¡¯s back is as warm as my master¡¯s. I love you.¡±

    ¡°We love Xiaolu, too.¡±

    Su Chong ran happily with Su Xiaolu on his back. He remembered that ever since his little sister was born, life at home had be better and better. His third sister always secretly called his little sister a fairy. Su Chong also believed that his little sister was a blessed little fairy.

    She had brought them good luck. She was so good, of course they had to love her properly.

    Old Wu snorted. What a brat.

    Su Hua followed quietly. Old Wu looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°Hua, why aren¡¯t you running?¡±

    Su Hua smiled at Old Wu and said seriously, ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯m not running. I want to save my strength. When Big Brother is tiredter, I¡¯ll carry Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡±

    Old Wu nodded.

    Su Sang patted Su Hua gently on the back.

    Su Hua looked at the cheerful figure nearby with a smile in his eyes.

    Along the way, Su Hua and Su Chong took turns carrying Su Xiaolu. When they reached the town, Old Wu said to Su Sang, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Sun residence first. They will send someone to bring you to the school.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, thanks, big brother.¡±

    Old Wu gave him a faint ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He was really annoyedst night. If Su Sang was angry, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, Su Sang had thought it through. It was okay. Although he didn¡¯t have much knowledge, he would be able to understand after being exposed to more things.

    <i>So be it.</i>?Old Wu thought.

    When they arrived at the Sun residence, the servant respectfully led them into the main room.

    He respectfully invited him to take a seat and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, sir. My master and young master will be here in a while.¡±

    Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°Got it. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    The servant retreated.

    Soon a maid came to serve tea and exquisite snacks.

    Su Sang, Su Chong and Su Hua did not eat.

    Old Wu didn¡¯t want to talk and closed his eyes to rest.

    Not long after, Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian came together.

    She greeted Old Wu respectfully and gently greeted Su Xiaolu.

    Then, their gazended on Su Sang and Su Chong. Sun Ziqian said gently, ¡°Mr. Su, the school has been arranged. If you are ready, I will lead you there now.¡±

    Su Sang also smiled and nodded. He turned to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll bring your eldest brother and second brother over.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, father.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua waved at Su Xiaolu before following Sun Ziqian out with Su Sang.

 Chapter 114 - Answer the Question

    <h4>Chapter 114: Answer the Question</h4>

    ¡°Sir, some of the herbs you requested earlier have also been collected. When do you think you¡¯ll need them?¡±

    After Sun Ziqian and Su Sang left, Sun Bocheng spoke about the medicinal herbs.

    Some of the previous prescriptions were very expensive medicinal herbs. The residence did not have them previously, but they had collected some from elsewhere these few days and were already waiting in the residence.

    Old Wu said calmly, ¡°Send it overter.¡±

    After saying that, Old Wu said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After returning to the small courtyard arranged by the Sun residence, the two of them washed up. Su Xiaolu went to see Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    First, she took their pulses and asked about their diet.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian answered obediently.

    Standing with her arms around the two children, Madam Lian said gently, ¡°Their appetites have improved a lot these days. It¡¯s all thanks to Xiaolu.¡±

    It had only been four days and no changes could be seen, but Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were in good spirits.

    Sun Baoshan, who was originally coughing, stopped coughing. He thought about his warm body every night. These improvements were undoubtedly thanks to Su Xiaolu.

    Madam Lian saw that her children had improved, so her impression of Su Xiaolu became better.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Baoqian and Brother Baoshan are in good condition.¡±

    After seeing Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan, Su Xiaolu went back to the courtyard to make medicine with Old Wu.

    As for Su Sang, he had already followed Sun Ziqian to a school.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    Sun Ziqian said gently to Su Chong and Su Hua, ¡°Teacher Lin will be a little strict, but he is very knowledgeable. You will like him very much after you get to know him.¡±

    Sun Ziqian warned Su Chong and Su Hua in advance, afraid that they would think that Teacher Lin was too strict and dislike learning.

    ¡°Thank you. Hua and I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Before they came, Zhou Heng had told them that as long as they could enter the school, they could tolerate any grievances. A man had to be magnanimous and tolerate what ordinary people could not.

    As long as the teacher was willing to ept them, they could tolerate anything.

    Looking at Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s determined eyes, Sun Ziqian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    This was the best school in the town, but also the strictest.

    Teacher Lin had a bad temper. The students who failed to meet his requirements were expelled by him after the annual examination.

    But the students taught by Teacher Lin could be Elementary Schrs at the very least.

    The Sun residence had also hired Teacher Lin to be Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s teacher. He would teach in the residence every five days. This time, when Su Chong and Su Hua entered the school, Sun Ziqian also came respectfully and exined the situation.

    Teacher Lin did not say anything about Su Sang leaving the family. He only said that he would see for himself after they met.

    As he had informed them in advance, when they arrived at Lin Pingsheng¡¯s school, Sun Ziqian brought Su Sang and the two children in directly.

    After entering the door, they could vaguely hear the teacher lecturing.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. They were no longer in the mood to care about Sun Ziqian. Both of them listened attentively.

    .

    Lin Pingsheng had epted twenty students. Everyone knelt at the desk and listened to the ss.

    Sun Ziqian brought Su Sang and the other two closer and stopped. He was about to tell them not to make a fuss now and wait for Teacher Lin to finish ss when he saw Su Sang¡¯s cautious face and tight lips.

    As for Su Chong and Su Hua, their attention was no longer on him.

    Sun Ziqian could not help butugh. He swallowed the words he was about to say. Su Sang and his sons did not need his reminder at all.

    Lin Pingsheng was in his forties. His expression was cold, his words were cold, and his face was expressionless. Anyone who saw him would know that he was very stern.

    The student also sat upright and focused. They were all focused on learning.

    However, Lin Pingsheng would asionally point with the ruler. The students he pointed at would get up to answer questions. If they could not answer, he would walk over with a cold expression. He would pick up the ruler and whip it twice. Then, he would interpret the question loudly again and scold sternly, ¡°Remember it now.¡±

    The student who was hit replied loudly with tears in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    After an hour-long lecture, the students carried their book bags and said goodbye to Lin Pingsheng.

    Only then did Lin Pingsheng finally have the time to look at Sun Ziqian, Su Sang, and the others.

    He¡¯d seen the two kids Su Sang had brought, but he was in ss and he wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for anyone. If they came, they came. Just wait.

    Now that he was free, Lin Pingsheng walked over and said calmly, ¡°Come with me. I have to test them before I can decide.¡±

    With that, Lin Pingsheng led the way.

    Sun Ziqian smiled at Su Sang and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Sang was a little nervous. He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Chong, Hua. I believe you.¡±

    Behind the school was Lin Pingsheng¡¯s house.

    When they arrived at the main hall, Lin Pingsheng¡¯s wife, Madam Chen, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Master Sun. Take a seat. I¡¯ll go make tea for you.¡±

    Madam Chen was different from Lin Pingsheng, who had a cold and expressionless face. Her smile was gentle and immediately eased the freezing atmosphere.

    Sun Ziqian smiled back and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lin.¡±

    Madam Chen turned and went out the door.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said, ¡°Su Chong, Su Hua, let me ask you a question. If you can answer it, you cane to my school every day from tomorrow onwards.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua stepped forward in unison and said respectfully in unison, ¡°Teacher, please ask.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Sang and then said calmly, ¡°Let me ask you, what do you think of your father¡¯s actions of leaving the family? If you think it¡¯s right, what¡¯s right? If it¡¯s wrong, why is it wrong?¡±

    It was a difficult subject.

    Sun Ziqian couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when he heard this. He was afraid that Su Chong and Su Hua would get angry and do something out of control.

    Just as he was about to interrupt, Lin Pingsheng looked over impolitely and said to Sun Ziqian, ¡°Master Sun, this is my rule for epting students. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Sun Ziqian was speechless. Lin Pingsheng had a bad temper and was hated by many people.

    His strict requirements caused those who did not meet his requirements in their second year to be directly expelled. He really did not care about their feelings at all.

    Those who understood naturally thought that he was good, but those who did not understand his harshness would only think that he was bad and too harsh.

    Sun Ziqian watched as Su Sang¡¯s fists clenched.

    At this moment, Su Hua said, ¡°I, Su Hua, now answer your question. I think my father did the right thing, and I will be grateful to him for doing that for the rest of my life. If you want to know the reason, I will tell you. The reason is very simple. Ever since my father left the n with my family, my family has had enough to eat.¡±

 Chapter 115 - You Can Come to School Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 115: You Can Come to School Tomorrow</h4>

    As he spoke, Su Hua nced gratefully at Su Sang and said,

    ¡°We¡¯ve also dressed warmly. In the past, my brain was not good. In many memories, I was only hungry and cold. I was disliked by my grandparents and bullied by my brothers. Now, my brother and I have been cured. We can read and have the chance to learn. Perhaps the world will never tolerate our father, but in my heart, he is the best father. He will always do the right thing. I will always be proud to be his son.¡±

    With that, Su Hua turned to look at Su Sang and said firmly, ¡°Father, thank you.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were red with tears.

    At this moment, Su Chong said, ¡°My answer is the same as Hua¡¯s. I also think that my father did the right thing. I don¡¯t care what others say about my father. Even if the entire world says that my father is wrong, I still think that he¡¯s right. As his son, it¡¯s enough that I enjoy his kindness. As long as Father protects us, even if the world says that he¡¯s bad, we¡¯ll still think that he¡¯s good. On the other hand, if he doesn¡¯t care about us, even if the world praises him, we¡¯ll still think that he¡¯s bad.¡±

    Su Chong also looked at Su Sang gratefully. He smiled and said loudly, ¡°Father, thank you and mother.¡±

    Su Sang suppressed his tears and smiled. He would die without regrets.

    His heart felt very, very warm.

    Sun Ziqian was amazed and impressed by Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s words. It was such simple logic, but how many people in the world could understand it?

    Sun Ziqian could not help but observe Lin Pingsheng¡¯s expression, but Lin Pingsheng¡¯s expression did not change at all. Sun Ziqian could not tell anything.

    After answering, Su Chong and Su Hua quietly looked at Lin Pingsheng, waiting for his final judgment.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Chong and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your little brother doesn¡¯t respect you by answering first?¡±

    Su Chong did not hesitate to say, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My brother respects me very much. We are brothers in arms. Even if we will argue over differences in opinions when we grow up, we will never care about such a trivial matter. Besides, Hua is much smarter than me. He answers better than I. I will only feel proud because he is my brother.¡±

    ......

    Su Chong smiled at Su Hua after saying that.

    Su Hua smiled back.

    They were brothers in arms, they shared the same blood, and they were close enough that they wouldn¡¯t care for such a small thing.

    Sun Ziqian looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. He was already nning that if Teacher Lin refused to ept them, he would have to use some connections to find another school. He would let them enter the school directly without facing the teacher¡¯s inspection.

    After Su Chong replied, Lin Pingsheng said nothing.

    Madam Chen came to make tea and retreated.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at the two brothers with firm gazes. Their faces were very calm, but in fact, they were very nervous. He said calmly, ¡°Bring me tea. Come to school tomorrow.¡±

    At this moment, Su Chong and Su Hua finally looked happy.

    They immediately smiled and went to serve tea to Lin Pingsheng.

    ¡°Teacher above, ept my three bows.¡±

    Zhou Heng had taught them this.

    After the tea, they respectfully called him Teacher and bowed three more times.

    Lin Pingsheng responded faintly and said sternly,

    ¡°Well, get up. I¡¯ll take you in as students for the time being, but if in the next year I find that you¡¯re not thinking and haven¡¯t made any progress in your learning, you won¡¯t be able to pass my test. Our fate will be over after that year. You¡¯ll only be able to enroll in other schools. I won¡¯t teach you another word.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng would not change the rules for anyone.

    .

    He currently felt that Su Chong and Su Hua were fine, but no one could tell what would happen in the future. He was willing to give Su Chong and Su Hua a chance to prove themselves, but he would definitely not tolerate them unconditionally.

    A year was more than enough time.

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s sternness was felt by Su Chong and Su Hua.

    They nodded solemnly in agreement.

    They would definitely seize this rare opportunity to enroll. No matter how it ended, they would not have any regrets.

    Sun Ziqian breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave. Goodbye.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded.

    Su Sang looked at Lin Pingsheng and bowed gratefully. ¡°Thank you, sir, for being willing to teach them.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Sang and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as absolute right and wrong in this world. Right and wrong are in our hearts and have nothing to do with outsiders.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care if Su Sang understood or not. With that, he turned and left.

    Sun Ziqian sighed and said, ¡°What Teacher Lin said makes sense. There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. As long as we have a clear conscience, it¡¯s best.¡±

    As for who was right and who was wrong, what did it matter?

    Sun Ziqian brought Su Sang and the two children out of the school. Sun Ziqian wanted to invite Su Sang and his sons back to the Sun residence. Sun Ziqian said, ¡°Everything is settled, and we can rest assured. The little doctor must be anxious to wait for news. Let¡¯s go and tell her the good news.¡±

    Su Sang politely declined. ¡°Thank you for your help, Master Sun. Please tell Xiaolu that we won¡¯t be going. We¡¯ll part ways here. I¡¯ll take the children home.¡±

    With that, Su Sang took Su Chong and Su Hua home.

    Sun Ziqian looked at the backs of the three of them and muttered enviously, ¡°He¡¯s really lucky to have such good children.¡±

    Thinking of his children, his expression could not help but soften. In time, he believed that his children would also be healthy. They had been sensible since they were young, and he was also a blessed person.

    Thinking, Sun Ziqian happily returned home.

    Su Sang was also in a good mood. He brought Su Chong and Su Hua to buy some ink before returning home.

    When he returned home, he shared this good news with Madam Zhao and Chen Hu¡¯s family.

    It was a good start, and everyone was happy.

    Su Chong and Su Hua happily shared what they had seen and heard in school with Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng listened quietly and said a word or two from time to time.

    Madam Zhao pulled Su Xiaoling back into the house and prepared to make book bags for Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s needlework skills were personally taught by Madam Zhao. They were very good.

    A simple and elegant white orchid was embroidered on the book bag. The stitches on the four sides were fine. It was obvious that it could be used for many years without breaking.

    She embroidered an orchid on Su Chong¡¯s, and two orchids on Su Hua¡¯s to distinguish them.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°This way, they will know which one is theirs.¡±

    Thinking that the two children would be able to enter school tomorrow, Madam Zhao was overjoyed.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly said, ¡°Mother, I have a better idea. I¡¯ll ask Little Brother Heng to write the names of Big Brother and Second Brother. I¡¯ll embroider their names. Little Brother Heng¡¯s handwriting is beautiful.¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she also felt that this was an excellent idea.

 Chapter 116 - First Day of School

    <h4>Chapter 116: First Day of School</h4>

    Zhou Heng was naturally happy to help. He wrote Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s names on the bags in charcoal.

    By nightfall, Su Chong and Su Hua would have their book bags.

    From tomorrow onwards, Su Chong and Su Hua will start going to school. They would have to walk for more than four hours every day. They would definitely have a hard year ahead.

    However, they were not afraid of this at all. Because their hearts were filled with the desire for knowledge, they could deal with all difficulties.

    Su Chong and Su Hua took the book bag and immediately carried it on their backs. They remembered everything they had seen in the school. Now that they had a book bag, they would be students in the future.

    Su Hua touched the elegant orchid on the book bag and said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Third Sister, thank you. When we learn knowledge in school, we¡¯ll teach you when wee home.¡±

    Su Chong also smiled and added, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes. Third Sister also likes to study. Hua and I wille back to teach him.¡±

    After saying that, Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng and said embarrassedly, ¡°Little Brother Heng, you know a lot¡­¡±

    Su Chong was about to say, ¡°Then I won¡¯t teach you,¡± but before he could finish, Zhou Heng spoke first.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, before my familyes to pick me up, teach me the knowledge you learned when youe back. Let¡¯s learn it together.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua naturally agreed.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and smiled. There was no question. They were also very happy, happy about everything.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu was in Sun residence. At night, she performed acupuncture for the Sun family as usual.

    She already knew her two brothers would be enrolled, and she was genuinely pleased.

    Her eldest brother was already 15 years old, and her second brother was 14 years old. Compared to normal people who started going to school at the age of six or seven, they were many yearste.

    Her two brothers were so smart. Now that they had a chance, they would make something of themselves.

    Su Xiaolu was happy just thinking about it.

    She was very happy and kept smiling. Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian could not help but smile.

    Sun Baoshan asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, did something good happen to you?¡±

    Sun Baoqian also wanted to ask, but she had been holding back. Now that her brother asked, she immediately looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My big brother and second brother can go to school now. I¡¯m happy for them. I even ate an extra bowl of rice tonight.¡±

    When she found out about this, she jumped up and down happily. She hugged Old Wu and shouted happily.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian also smiled. Sun Baoshan said, ¡°That¡¯s really good news.¡±

    He felt good to hear it, too.

    Sun Baoqian was also happy for Su Xiaolu.

    Madam Lian saw everything. She knew that her two children were too lonely and had no friends. They now treated Su Xiaolu as a friend, so when Su Xiaolu had something to be happy about, they were also happy for her.

    It was said that the mood was the most important thing. When one was in a good mood, everything could be solved.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were happy. Under the treatment of the divine doctor and his disciple, their bodies would get better and better.

    Su Xiaolu gave them acupuncture and ran to the other side to learn a new acupuncture technique.

    When the time came, she went over to retrieve the needles from the three of them. Then, she returned to the courtyard to eat supper and pack up the silver needles before going to sleep.

    She still had to go to school to see her big brother and second brother tomorrow.

    December 12th was Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s first day of school.

    Su Sang paid the two copper coins for the two of them to enter the town, and gave six copper coins for them to get two bowls of noodles to eat. Madam Zhao steamed cornbread for them to eat when they were hungry.

    Su Chong and Su Hua left home for school.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that Su Xiaolu would be waiting for them outside the school.

    When they saw Su Xiaolu, they smiled and ran over.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Xiaolu?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were pleasantly surprised and immediately took out the food for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m here to send you to school. It¡¯s your first day of school. I¡¯ll send you in.¡±

    As she spoke, Su Xiaolu held her brothers¡¯ hands and entered the school happily.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s enrollment made the original students size them up curiously.

    But everyone just looked and didn¡¯t evenment.

    The teacher must be too strict. Su Xiaolu thought that it was not a bad thing for him to be strict.

    The two extra desks were where Su Chong and Su Hua sat.

    After they took their seats, the teacher had yet to arrive. Su Xiaolu was relieved after taking a look. Before Su Chong and Su Hua could ask her to go back, she said, ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother, you guys have to study hard. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded.

    Su Hua whispered, ¡°Xiaolu, be careful on the road. Don¡¯te to see us next time. Big Brother and Second Brother will study hard.¡±

    Su Hua reminded her worriedly. He even wanted to send Su Xiaolu back.

    Su Xiaolu could tell what he was thinking and immediately nodded obediently. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know the way. Master is selling herbs not far away and waiting for me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    She said that Old Wu was waiting for her. Su Xiaolu was lying.

    She knew the way, and it was perfectly all right to go back and forth, but she couldn¡¯t stop her two brothers from worrying.

    No matter what, in the eyes of her two brothers, she was a sister to be protected.

    With that, Su Xiaolu ran out.

    Su Hua was still worried and said to Su Chong, ¡°Big Brother, sit tight. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Thinking that there were a lot of bad guys, he was really afraid that someone was up to no good.

    Su Xiaolu ran out of the school and saw Old Wu with his hands behind his back. She ran over happily. ¡°Good master.¡±

    When she came, she said that she was going to visit her two brothers. Old Wu had said impatiently that she was not allowed to go and that she was too troublesome.

    Su Xiaolu had sneaked out. Old Wu was worried, but he couldn¡¯t follow her openly, so he came secretly. When he saw that Su Xiaolu had also entered the school, he frowned. He looked around. The brat had finallye out.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to hide.

    Old Wu pushed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Hua chased after her and saw Old Wu walking back with Su Xiaolu. Su Hua was relieved and returned to the school.

    He happened to see Lin Pingshenging out of his house to prepare for ss.

    Su Hua was about to exin when Lin Pingsheng didn¡¯t even look at him and said coldly, ¡°Follow the rules. Go back and sit down.¡±

    After Su Hua sat down, Lin Pingsheng came down and asked Su Hua to stretch out his hand to hit his palm. He said, ¡°In the future, when youe to school, you are not allowed to go out unless you have to use the toilet. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu and Old Wu returned to the Sun residence, Old Wu began to teach Su Xiaolu how to make medicinal cuisine.

    Medicinal cuisine was not difficult. Old Wu asked Su Xiaolu to read medical books. Minggu Medical Valley had a lot of medical books that involvedprehensive medical knowledge. They also had a deep understanding of food therapy.

 Chapter 117 - Research on Medicinal Cuisine 1

    <h4>Chapter 117: Research on Medicinal Cuisine 1</h4>

    Su Xiaolu focused on learning while thinking about what medicinal cuisine to make for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    Good medicinal cuisine could rece three meals a day. It could achieve the effect of food therapy and could be enjoyed as normal meals.

    Ordinary medicinal cuisine was just medicine.

    It wasn¡¯t bad, but it definitely wasn¡¯t delicious.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the ck medicinal cuisine in the casserole and said in disdain, ¡°Master, your medicinal cuisine doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    The visual impact was a little big. The person who told him that the medicinal cuisine was good was his master. When Su Xiaolu saw Old Wu cooking personally, she had some fantasies. He must be enjoying it.

    But as she watched the white porridge turn from yellow to ck, Su Xiaolu¡¯s entire body cracked.

    She really¡­ couldn¡¯t eat such medicinal cuisine.

    Old Wu was so angry that he stirred the spoon and said, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you. Cooking can only be understood but not spread. Later, I¡¯ll add some seasoning. This medicinal cuisine will be done. It¡¯s not for you to eat. Why are youining? In the past, Zhou Heng ate many of my medicinal cuisines. He didn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t delicious!¡±

    Although he frowned a little as he ate, he did eat, after all.

    Su Xiaolu imagined it and silently sympathized with Zhou Heng. She did not expect such a thing to happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care if it¡¯s delicious or not. Just see if it has any medicinal properties.¡±

    Old Wu pulled a long face and scooped a spoon in front of Su Xiaolu.

    ......

    ¡°Have a taste.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a discussion. It was an order.

    Su Xiaolu felt that if she didn¡¯t eat it, Old Wu would really hit her in anger.

    It looked ck, but it was essentially porridge. She should just close her eyes and eat it.

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and took a bite.

    Seeing that she was so unwilling, Old Wu snorted. ¡°Stupid girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ the drug is just right.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth was filled with the taste of medicine. She really couldn¡¯t describe this taste. It was medicine and rice. It was definitely medicinal cuisine.

    But it was also true that it tasted terrible. She was a little depressed. Could medicinal cuisine really be eaten like this?

    ¡°What are you thinking? Zhou Heng is doing well, isn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t you know that my medicinal cuisine is priceless? You¡¯re really a tricky brat. It¡¯s already good enough that you have something to eat.¡±

    Old Wu knocked Su Xiaolu on the head and carried the casserole down.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed her head. It hurt a little. It seemed that the Master was really angry.

    However, she was already used to it. Su Xiaolu followed behind Old Wu and asked, ¡°Master, what if we use chicken soup or something good to make medicinal cuisine?¡±

    She felt that the reason why Old Wu¡¯s medicinal cuisine was not delicious was probably because of the foundation. It was because of the boiled porridge and various ground medicinal herbs. Finally, some of the medicinal herbs had color and turned the porridge ck. It was difficult to swallow just by looking at it.

    If he used chicken soup or fish soup with medicinal herbs, it might taste very good.

    Old Wu put down the casserole pot and turned around to look at Su Xiaolu. He squatted down and tugged at Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve never cooked before, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. She had parents, brothers, and a sister at home. How could she have the chance? At most, she would help carry the food. They were even afraid that she would spill the dishes.

    Old Wu¡¯s expression softened. He said, ¡°Come, make a pot of nourishing porridge for the two children of the Sun family. You have a lot of talent in medicine. Food therapy is also part of medicine, but this is rted to another skill. It¡¯s a littleplicated. Come and try it.¡±

    He mainly wanted to see if his little disciple cooked well. Maybe she could break the scandal that Minggu¡¯s food therapy wasn¡¯t good.

    Su Xiaolu was also eager to try. Her culinary skills in her previous life were not bad, and the old Chinese doctors who raised her liked to eat her cooking. She thought that she should not be bad in this life.

    However, Su Xiaolu could no longer remember how good her culinary skills were in her previous life. Those memories seemed to be gradually fading. She did not often think about it herself. She hadpletely integrated into this ce and waspletely used to growing up.

    She took a y pot again, washed the rice, and prepared some herbs to grind.

    Old Wu watched from the side.

    Su Xiaolu carried the casserole pot to the small stove and started guarding it.

    Old Wu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ll rest for a while. When you¡¯re done, send me a bowl of it first.¡±

    As for medicinal cuisine, anyone could eat it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. Old Wu went out with relief. He had to send that disgusting pot to Sun Bocheng and his son.

    Su Xiaolu guarded the stove and the porridge boiled not long after. She looked at the casserole pot and thought about how Old Wu had stirred it just now. She decided to stir it less and not move it for the time being.

    After another ten minutes, Su Xiaolu poured in the ground herbs.

    It didn¡¯t take her long to smell the burning scent¡­

    Su Xiaolu quickly stirred the spoon and the porridge turned yellow.

    After another ten minutes, the medicinal cuisine was ready. Su Xiaolu turned off the stove and looked at the medicinal cuisine hesitantly. Hers was yellow and looked a little better than ck, but no matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t think it would taste good.

    If she took this to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian, would they be able to eat it?

    Su Xiaolu took a spoon and was about to try it. Sheforted herself that it might look ordinary, but it could be surprisingly delicious.

    She tasted it and spat it out before she swallowed.

    ¡°Bah, bah, bah, why is it numbing!¡±

    Why did it taste so awful? It was like that unripe green grape. It was so astringent that she couldn¡¯t eat a bite, let alone a bowl.

    Su Xiaolu fell into self-doubt. She smelled the medicinal cuisine. It had medicinal properties and the fragrance of rice was still there. Why did it not taste good when it came to one piece?

    <i>How about some vinegar? Some salt??</i>She thought.

    She put in the seasonings, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to eat it again. The medicinal cuisine porridge was thick and yellow. It looked alright.

    Su Xiaolu took a bowl and went to serve her master.

    Old Wu was resting with his eyes closed when Su Xiaolu woke him up. He looked at her and realized that she was indeed better than him. He took a big bite without warning.

    A strange taste spread in his mouth. Old Wu immediately spat it out. ¡°Pfft, stupid girl, you want to kill Master? What is this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°Master, what do you think of the medicinal effect?¡±

    Old Wu took a deep breath. Why did these words sound a little familiar? Wasn¡¯t this what he had just said to the brat?

    Although this taste was indescribable, he recalled the lingering taste in his mouth and frowned. ¡°The medicinal properties are all good.¡±

    But it had nothing to do with the taste.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, the delicious food in the book is fake, right? I followed the steps.¡±

 Chapter 118 - Research on Medicinal Cuisine 2

    <h4>Chapter 118: Research on Medicinal Cuisine 2</h4>

    The steps were correct, but the taste at the end was indescribable.

    The book clearly said that it was refreshing and delicious.

    But the reality was that it tasted strange and hard to swallow.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu suspecting Minggu Medical Book. He seemed to have seen himself when he was young. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Ancestors lied to us. Medicine is medicine. How can it be delicious?¡±

    Therefore, this was definitely a problem with the inheritance of the medical books!

    The simplest medicinal cuisine was medicinal porridge. It was said to be a very refreshing porridge. It was fragrant, and with side dishes, it could whet one¡¯s appetite.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it, and neither could his gifted apprentice. That meant it was the medical books¡¯ fault!

    The master and disciple tacitly agreed on this matter.

    Su Xiaolu thought of the half pot of medicinal porridge and asked Old Wu with a frown, ¡°Master, what about the one I made?¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t bear to let Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian eat that. It might not nourish their bodies and cause them to vomit instead.

    However, those medicinal herbs were all good medicinal herbs. Although they tasted terrible, they were really nourishing. It would be a pity to throw them away just like that.

    Old Wu sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste it. Send it to the Sun family to nourish their bodies.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and nodded.

    It was not easy to make medicinal cuisine. Old Wu temporarily gave up the idea of teaching Su Xiaolu how to make medicinal cuisine.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it for the time being. Since she couldn¡¯t make medicinal cuisine herself, she could get some herbs and stew them with soup. It was just that the effect wasn¡¯t as good as specialized medicinal cuisine.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    Since she couldn¡¯t make medicinal cuisine, Old Wu taught Su Xiaolu how to massage acupoints.

    The day passed quickly, and it was time for the evening acupuncture.

    The gentle Madam Lian looked hesitant. She seemed to be in a dilemma as to how to speak, but she clearly had something to say.

    After hesitating for a long time, she touched her chest and said, ¡°Xiaolu, can Auntie ask you something?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, what is it? Auntie, just tell me directly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could guess that it was most likely about medicinal cuisine.

    But as a young divine doctor, how could she ruin her own reputation? So she blinked her beautiful big eyes and smiled innocently at Madam Lian.

    Madam Lian touched her chest and said, ¡°Xiaolu, do we have to eat the medicinal cuisine every day?¡±

    In the afternoon, Madam Lian was lucky enough to eat medicinal cuisine.

    It was really not delicious, but Sun Ziqian said that it was personally made by the divine doctor and was good for the body.

    For the sake of their bodies, they endured the difort of eating it, but they were also afraid that they would have to eat it every day.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian did not dare to ask Old Wu, so they wanted her to ask Su Xiaolu. After all, Madam Lian was the mother, and she was closer to Su Xiaoling, so it would be easier to ask her.

    As for Old Wu, other than being a little nice to his precious disciple, he was fierce to everyone in the Sun residence.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Lian seriously and shook her head. ¡°We won¡¯t have this often, but you will eat it once a month.¡±

    The medicinal cuisine was not delicious, but they should still eat it.

    She would think of a way. She would work hard to make medicinal cuisine that was not so bad and let Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian eat it.

    As Madam Lian listened to the answer, she was both happy and depressed.

    There was no way to deceive her taste buds, not even with her eyes closed.

    Madam Lian smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian listened silently. The two siblings looked at each other and smiled. Finally, Sun Baoshan smiled at Madam Lian and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid of hardship.¡±

    Sun Baoqian also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid either.¡±

    They had been taking pills for the past few days, they swallowed them with warm water without feeling ufortable at all.

    Compared to the bitter medicine they¡¯d drunk before, they both felt fine.

    Moreover, they only had to eat it once a month. It was not a problem at all.

    Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She touched the two children.

    Su Xiaolu went to the other side after the acupuncture. Although she did not say it, she had already remembered it in her heart. She would definitely work hard to solve the difficult problem of medicinal cuisine.

    She didn¡¯t expect it to be delicious, but it should at least taste normal.

    Or, when she had nothing to do, she would go to the Sun residence¡¯s kitchen to learn cooking. By then, even if she couldn¡¯t make a delicious medicinal cuisine, its taste should be fine.

    So when she went back to retrieve the needles for the three of them and returned to the courtyard to eat supper with Old Wu, Su Xiaolu said to Old Wu, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve decided to study culinary skills. The chef of the Sun residence is very good. I want to spend an hour every day learning in the Sun residence.¡±

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and took a sip of wine. ¡°Alright, as long as it doesn¡¯t dy your medical studies.¡±

    Perhaps if the little girl studied it more, she could really make delicious medicinal cuisine.

    Everyone had times when they were sick. Even divine doctors would asionally catch a cold. When they were sick, it was the perfect time to eat a bowl of steaming and delicious medicinal porridge.

    If the little girl really learned something, as her master, he would be able to enjoy it in the future. Therefore, if the little girl wanted to learn, he had to support her.

    With the support of her master, Su Xiaolu ate with a smile. After she was full, she went to pack the used silver needles as usual before going to bed.

    The Sun residence naturally supported Su Xiaolu when she wanted to enter the kitchen to study cooking.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian solemnly ordered the kitchen to cooperate.

    Both father and son had a tacit understanding. They only hoped that Su Xiaolu could learn cooking as quickly as she learned medicine and then master it¡­

    December 15th was the day Su Sang¡¯s family and Chen Hu¡¯s family prepared to open Shi You Wei¡¯s restaurant.

    And today, Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t need to perform acupuncture for Madam Lian and the others, so she ran to the small shop early and prepared to help sell.

    Today, Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also there. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu did note. They were at home with Chen Shi.

    Zhou Heng was also at home.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu started firecrackers together, using the sound of firecrackers to attract passersby.

    Then, Su Sang and Chen Hu said loudly together, ¡°Everyone, wee to try my pickled vegetables and pickles. They¡¯re delicious and not expensive.¡±

    The two of them finished shouting and flushed behind their faces.

    The sauerkraut was divided into vegetable leaves and vegetable heads.

    There was also spicy cabbage, in a wooden basin, covered with clean gauze, with only a small opening. On the table in front, there were three tes cut out for tasting.

    People seemed to find it a little novel, but looking at the worthless vegetables, no one came to try it for a while. Only someone asked, ¡°How much for one catty?¡±

    Su Sang smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s all eight copper coins a catty.¡±

    Although vegetables were not worth much, the seasoning was not cheap.

    When people heard that the vegetables and cabbages that every family had actually cost eight copper coins, they immediately lost interest and dispersed.

 Chapter 119 - Loud Shouting 1

    <h4>Chapter 119: Loud Shouting 1</h4>

    They could do it at home. Why would they spend eight copper coins here?

    The crowd immediately lost interest in trying.

    Seeing this, Chen Hu and Madam Qian both looked anxious.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not expect this either. Could it be that their price was too high?

    Considering the cost of making, they would not earn much a year if they priced it any lower. It was better to work more on the farm. If that was the case, there was no need to do this.

    The business was difficult, and the opening gave both families trouble.

    People just gathered around to watch themotion before dispersing. They even discussed among themselves. ¡°Green vegetables and cabbage are all worthless. How can they be sold for eight copper coins? Anyone can make this. If they want to eat it, they can just go home and let the women make some. Why do they have toe here to sell it? No matter how delicious it is, how much can they eat?¡±

    They could make as much as they wanted at home.

    Seeing that no one cared about the carefully prepared sauerkraut and pickles, Su Sang¡¯s family and Chen Hu¡¯s family felt a dark cloud in their hearts.

    Su Xiaoling also looked worried, but she did not know what to do.

    Pedestrians came and went. After knowing the price, they just waved their hands and shook their heads before leaving.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but think of a way. Looking at the empty shop, she really thought of a way.

    It was said that one should not hit a smiling person. As long as one¡¯s attitude was good and enthusiastic enough, there would always be a few in ten who could not withstand the enthusiasm to try.

    If they tried something delicious and realized that it was different, he would want to buy it and eat more.

    So Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Father, Mother, Uncle and Aunt Hu. Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea.¡±

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    As soon as Su Xiaolu spoke, everyone¡¯s attention turned to her.

    At this moment, he was not afraid that the solution would not work. He was afraid that there was no solution.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what do you have? Tell me.¡±

    Chen Hu asked anxiously.

    Su Sang also said, ¡± Simei, what can you do?¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled and said, ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t want to buy it because they don¡¯t want to try it. If they don¡¯t try it, they won¡¯t know that our sauerkraut and spicy cabbage taste super delicious, so they won¡¯t buy it. My idea is that we walk down the street and greet everyone who passes by. We warmly invite them to try it for free. After they try it, they can choose not to buy it if they don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Listening to Su Xiaolu¡¯s idea, Su Sang felt that it was feasible.

    Madam Qian said worriedly, ¡°What if they aren¡¯t willing to buy it after tasting it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone¡¯s taste is different. Not everyone will like to eat it, but there will always be people who like it. We just have to work hard to catch those who like it.¡±

    Everyone had their own preferences. If some people liked it, there would be people who didn¡¯t. No matter how delicious the food was, there would be people who didn¡¯t like it. But no matter how bad it was, there would still be people who loved it.

    ¡°Father, mother, Uncle Hu. Little Aunt. I think Xiaolu is right.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said gently. The more she thought about what Su Xiaolu said, the more reasonable it sounded.

    No matter how difficult the road was, one had to walk it. He wouldn¡¯t know if it would work until he walked it.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were silent.

    Su Sang was also deep in thought.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°But how should we invite them warmly?¡±

    That was a problem. It didn¡¯t feel easy to do.

    Su Xiaolu patted her chest and raised her head confidently. ¡°Simple. Watch me. The men greet the men, the women greet the women, and I¡¯m still young. I can choose freely.¡±

    After saying that, Su Xiaolu volunteered to walk out of the shop. Her gazended on the woman walking toward her. She smiled and shouted, ¡°Beautiful sister,e and try my sauerkraut and pickled vegetables. They¡¯re sour, spicy, and refreshing. They¡¯re super delicious. Come and take a look. It¡¯s free. If you don¡¯t like them, don¡¯t buy them. If you like them, buy some home. Whether it¡¯s cooking cold dishes or soup, they¡¯re all delicious.¡±

    ¡°My family¡¯s sauerkraut and pickles are all made with the best vegetables. The condiments are also the cleanest and best. Beautiful sister,e and try it for free.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s smile and voice were sweet. The woman¡¯s cold expression turned into a smile as she looked at the shop beside her.

    She asked, ¡°Little sister, is it really free tasting?¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t leave without buying it?</i>?She thought.

    Su Xiaolu nodded heavily and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯re all down-to-earth people. We won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s free. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to buy it.¡±

    ¡°Well, all right, then. It doesn¡¯t look too bad. I¡¯ll have a taste.¡±

    The woman saw how enthusiastic Su Xiaolu was. She could not reject her, so she walked over.

    Su Sang and the others were already dumbfounded.

    They didn¡¯t know how to entertain the woman as she approached.

    Su Xiaoling was the first to react. She immediately went forward and took out the small stick she had prepared. She smiled and handed it to the woman. ¡°Sister, please. Just use this stick to eat. It won¡¯t be used again after you use it. It¡¯s very clean.¡±

    Madam Zhao also came back to her senses and quickly went forward to help with a smile.

    The woman listened to Su Xiaoling¡¯s exnation and was in a good mood. She took a piece of spicy cabbage and ate it.

    Her eyes lit up as she ate.

    How delicious. The spicy cabbage was fresh, sweet, spicy, and crispy.

    She ate the vegetable head again. It was crisp and sour, and the sauerkraut was refreshing. The saltiness was just right.

    Good stuff. Tasted it for free. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d had enough, but if she wanted to eat more, she¡¯d have to buy it. She looked at therge barrel covered with gauze and asked, ¡°Does what you have inside taste the same as what¡¯s ced outside here?¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she knew that the customer liked it. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same. If you¡¯re afraid that it¡¯s different, I¡¯ll open it and cut some for you to try.¡±

    When the woman heard that she could try it again, she nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll try it again to see if it tastes the same. If it does, I¡¯ll buy some back to eat.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Everyone was very happy to have their first business deal. Madam Zhao washed her hands in the basin at the side and then began to take some out of the big bucket for the woman to cut for her to try.

    On the other side, Su Xiaolu was already facing the fourth stranger.

    ¡°Big Brother,e and try my pickled vegetables and pickles for free. You don¡¯t have to buy it if you don¡¯t like it. If you like them, buy some back. They¡¯re all very delicious.¡±

    ¡°My sauerkraut and pickles. They go well with wine as a cold dish. They also make stews. And they¡¯re easy to match. Everything in a stew tastes good. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she was drooling.

    As the man watched and listened, he couldn¡¯t help but look over. He wanted to try it too.

    It was free anyway.

    And so a second guest arrived.

    The woman got one catty of both types of pickles and paid with a smile. ¡°It can be used to stew tofu, right? I¡¯ll try itter. If it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll buy it next time.¡±

 Chapter 120 - Loud Shouting 2

    <h4>Chapter 120: Loud Shouting 2</h4>

    Madam Zhao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    At this moment, Su Sang also came forward to help.

    Su Xiaoling also ran to the street and imitated Su Xiaolu to talk to the passing women.

    She was still struggling to promote, and she was blushing.

    Not loud enough either, but she didn¡¯t give up, either. If one didn¡¯t stop, she¡¯d talk to the next.

    Su Xiaolu took a look and spoke even louder.

    Big brother, big sister, beautiful aunt, kind uncle¡­

    Kind sister. Gentle aunt. All these names slipped out of Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth.

    Her loud voice was very bright on this street, and more and more people were willing to sample sauerkraut and pickles for free under her enthusiastic and loud shouts.

    Some people bought it, and naturally, some people did not buy it after trying.

    ¡°Eight copper coins is too expensive. Better not.¡±

    It was delicious, but it was worthless vegetables and cabbages. It should only be worth three or four copper coins.

    Hearing such words, Su Xiaolu would say loudly, ¡°Brothers, sisters, uncles, aunties, there¡¯s a reason why my pickled vegetables are expensive. Every leaf of this dish is the freshest and best. Every stem is the best. There are no worm eyes or yellow leaves.¡±

    ¡°We also used peppers and various seasonings, all of them are good quality. Things cost money but good taste is priceless. Shi You Wei sauerkraut is only avable here, you can¡¯t buy them anywhere else.¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone was in a good mood.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    Of course, some people still found it too expensive to buy.

    In response, Su Xiaolu also smiled and bade farewell loudly.

    Take care, big brother, take care, pretty sister¡­

    Kind uncle, gentle aunt, take care¡­

    Not to mention, because she was so polite, some who didn¡¯t want to buy it and were about to leave returned and bought a catty.

    Seeing this, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also learning in their hearts.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was no longer red after getting used to it. Her voice was still not as loud as Su Xiaolu¡¯s, but she was no longer timid.

    Couragees from training.

    Su Sang took a deep breath and joined in.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t do it. He stopped a man. ¡°Brother, I¡ªI¡ª¡±

    Before he could say it, the man was in no mood to listen. He waved and left.

    He was frustrated, but he wasn¡¯t discouraged. He took a deep breath and stopped the next one.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian saw this and felt uneasy for a long time. They still did not have the courage to go out to the streets to talk to people. The two of them helped Madam Zhao greet the guests.

    Madam Qian was also very shy. She covered her scarred face and did not dare to look up, so she focused on helping to cut the vegetables.

    Chen Hu was also rtively shy, but he could help weigh and pack the food, while cashiering was left to Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang, Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaoling were in charge of shouting and promoting.

    Su Xiaoling was well-versed in it. She smiled and said to others, ¡°Our sauerkraut can also be used for buns. It tastes good when wrapped in buns. With steamed buns, even tasteless white steamed buns can taste delicious.¡±

    It was hard to talk at first, and she was shy, but as shemunicated with more people, it became easier to talk.

    At this moment, several people came to the shop together.

    ¡°Uncle An must be referring to this ce. It looks like business is doing well.¡±

    They were introduced by Butler Sun and wanted to buy more, but the business was so good that they were about to sell out.

    When they went forward to ask, they actually tasted it for free. If it was not delicious, it was free.

    They all tasted it too. They were all people who liked sour and spicy cold dishes and were immediately full of praise.

    ¡°Give me three catties of each.¡±

    ¡°I want five catties of this spicy cabbage¡­¡±

    After these people bought it, they felt that they woulde back again in the future. If Sun An asked about itter, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about how to reply.

    Just after noon, threerge barrels of sauerkraut and pickles ran out.

    After sending off thest customer, Su Xiaolu sweetly said to the customers who still wanted toe up and ask, ¡°Kind uncle, it¡¯s sold out today. If you like it,e and try it again tomorrow when you¡¯re free. If it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s free.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very polite and good-looking. Her eyes curved beautifully when she smiled.

    Hearing her being so polite, the visitor smiled and agreed, saying that he would definitelye and try it tomorrow when he was free.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he was free tomorrow or not.

    At least he had this memory. In the future, when he passed by and inadvertently thought of it, he mighte and try it.

    Even if one in ten came to try it and one in ten bought it, it would still be a business deal.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of business it is, it¡¯s always done one at a time.

    When the items were sold out, the two families prepared to pack up and close the shop to go home.

    Coincidentally, Su Chong and Su Hua were about to be dismissed from school, so they waited for the two brothers.

    When the brothers arrived and learned the good news, they were very happy.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Father, mother, during the school holiday, Hua and I wille to help.¡±

    Chen Hu hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You guys are schrs. How can youe?¡±

    A schr shouldn¡¯t get involved in such things.

    The children who read in the vige didn¡¯t go to the fields. When they were free, they read articles at home.

    Su Chong immediately said seriously, ¡°Food is the most important thing for the people. Even schrs have to eat. Since we have to eat, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do. This is what Teacher Lin taught us.¡±

    Su Hua also smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother is right. It¡¯s not embarrassing at all to earn money and live with our own hands.¡±

    The brothers looked at each other and smiled. They had learned a lot from Zhou Heng, but after following Lin Pingsheng, they had a deeper understanding.

    Home and they were one. They were bound together for good or ill, so as long as the family worked together, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t ovee.

    On the contrary, if a family does not work together, it will one day fall apart.

    Chen Hu listened to these words and felt very emotional. Madam Qian quietly pulled him and the two of them smiled. It was undoubtedly a good thing to have such a child.

    How could they say no again? On the contrary, they had to support him. Moreover, they had a goal in mind. In the future, their son only had to learn from Su Chong and Su Hua.

    If one has such good character, the rest can¡¯t be bad.

    Su Chong squatted down and said happily to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu,e quickly. I¡¯ll carry you home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu happily climbed onto Su Chong¡¯s back.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were carrying tools on their backs.

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand. She gently stroked Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Mother will take you home.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart warmed. She nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, mother.¡±

    Once they were out of town, the traffic thinned.

    Su Hua gently looked at Su Chong carrying Su Xiaolu. He then looked at Su Xiaoling gently and smiled. ¡°Third Sister, are you tired? I¡¯ll carry you too. Don¡¯t worry, no one will see.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Planning Ahead 1

    <h4>Chapter 121: nning Ahead 1</h4>

    Su Xiaoling was ten years old and a big girl. In a few years, they would be talking about marriage. She naturally could not let her brother carry her again.

    After entering school, Su Chong and Su Hua also knew that there was a difference between men and women. After seven years old, they had to keep their distance. Even biological siblings should keep a distance.

    Su Xiaolu was only four years old and was still a young girl. She did not need to care about these rules and regtions, but Su Xiaoling was different.

    But outside the town, there were fewer and fewer people on the road. Gradually, there would be no strangers. Their families were not outsiders, so it was fine to carry Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Brother, but no. I¡¯ll walk. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart warmed, but she shook her head. She had grown up. Although her two brothers were beginning to be real brothers and no longer needed her care, she had also maintained her old habits. She was used to them, so she couldn¡¯t change them.

    She felt some regret that she hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy being pampered by her brother like her little sister, but she¡¯d never felt lost because Su Chong and Su Hua loved her too. It was just that she¡¯d grown up and it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to be so intimate.

    Su Xiaoling understood all of this.

    Su Hua smiled gently and said gently, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re tired, tell me. I¡¯m not as strong as Big Brother, but I¡¯m not weak either.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded.

    Every day now was her happiest. There were many times when Su Xiaoling could not help but think how good it would be if time did not pass so quickly.

    But time never stopped. They would all grow up slowly and be adults living in this world.

    It was cold, but everyone was warm inside, so no one felt cold.

    When they returned home, Su Sang told Madam Zhao to quickly go and rest. He went to make ginger soup and rest for a while before cooking.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    But Zhou Heng said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve already cooked the ginger soup. You guys can drink it.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t get involved in going, but he could do a good job of making some ginger soup at home.

    ¡°Brother Heng, you don¡¯t have to do this. Just rest well. Thank you for this time, but you don¡¯t have to do this next time.¡±

    Madam Zhou said to Zhou Heng gently. Zhou Heng had lived in their house for more than a year. He had recovered, but he had suffered such serious injuries. Even if he recovered, he had to recuperate well.

    Zhou Heng only smiled at her.

    Zhou Heng had already made ginger soup, so everyone shared it. Then Madam Zhao and Su Sang went to prepare the food.

    Su Chong and Su Hua immediately called Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng to the central room and told them what they had learned today.

    Su Xiaolu cooked with Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were very happy that their first day of business was good today. Both of them had smiles on their faces.

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Darling, if only it would be so good every day in the future. We sold a total of 150 catties of sauerkraut and pickled vegetables today.¡±

    Altogether, they had earned more than one tael of silver in a day. In a month, it would be more than thirty taels, and it would be hundreds of taels a year. After splitting between the two families, it would still be a huge sum.

    Thinking of this, Madam Zhao was very excited.

    Now that the two children could go to school, as long as they studied hard, their family could earn enough money to send them to school.

    Su Sang also smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, if only it could be this good every day.¡±

    With a way out, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry. Even if Chong and Hua really couldn¡¯t study, their families also had the money to go somewhere else.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Sang and said with her face in her hands, ¡°Our family¡¯s business is good. Will others want to learn how to do it?¡±

    She was reminding Su Sang and Madam Zhao that if their family business continued to prosper, it would not be long before others imitated it.

    In the eyes of others, the raw materials for sauerkraut and pickles were not very valuable and the cost was not high, but they could actually be sold for a high price like eight copper coins. It had only been sold for half a day today, and it was already sold out. There were still people who wanted to buy it.

    So it wouldn¡¯t be long before someone else came to sell sauerkraut and pickles, too.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Su Sang and Madam Zhao fell into deep thought.

    They really hadn¡¯t thought of that. If more people were selling it, it would affect their family business.

    ¡°Darling, what Simei said makes sense. We can¡¯t control others, but what should we do?¡±

    Madam Zhao was worried. Wealth moved people¡¯s hearts. They could not control such variables.

    Su Sang was also deep in thought. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Xiaolu and ask, ¡°Simei, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was the one who thought of the method to promote the restaurant today, and she was the one who brought the first customer.

    Su Xiaolu was smart, smarter than he thought. Su Sang thought he should listen to his daughter.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Other people can make it too, but they can¡¯t make Auntie¡¯s cooking. As long as Auntie¡¯s cooking is here, we can stand tall. There are several restaurants in the town. I think Auntie¡¯s cooking can be sold to restaurants. That way, the big families in the restaurants will like our sauerkraut and pickled vegetables. Even if other families sell them, they will only lose money.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Madam Qian¡¯s irreceable skills that made them start this business in the first ce?

    But if she taught them step by step, they could always learn.

    Their families would earn the money first, and it would be difficult for anyone else to earn it.

    A taste that could not be replicated would have a steady stream of repeat customers. Other people who wanted to do this would only lose money in this small town.

    Su Sang thought about Su Xiaoling¡¯s words seriously and finally came to a conclusion. He said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Dear, our fourth sister¡¯s idea is the best. Let¡¯s do as she says. We have to have a long-term n. At least in this town, there¡¯s nothing else that can rece us.¡±

    Madam Zhao was also deep in thought. She said, ¡°But what if the people in the restaurant learn our recipe? What if their people also open a shop?¡±

    Small fish definitely couldn¡¯t beat big fish.

    Su Sang felt that it made sense. He looked at Su Xiaolu in embarrassment.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s simple. Sign the contract. Not only can¡¯t you open a shop in our town to sell the same thing, but you have to pay for our craftsmanship if you sell it elsewhere.¡±

    In her previous life, this was called a business coboration.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang thought about Su Xiaolu¡¯s words and undoubtedly found them unbelievable. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be able to earn money sitting around?

    Could there be such a good thing in this world?

    ¡°Auntie¡¯s pickle stewed tofu is really super delicious. The fish stew is also delicious. She can write down all these recipes. Grandpa Fu in Sun residence said that recipes are very valuable. Although sauerkraut and spicy cabbages are not very valuable, when they arebined with valuable things, they will be valuable,¡± Su Xiaolu said seriously to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

 Chapter 122 - Planning Ahead 2

    <h4>Chapter 122: nning Ahead 2</h4>

    She had been learning to cook recently. The Sun residence¡¯s taste was light, and there were many condiments in the side dishes.

    It would definitely not taste good if it was eaten like that, but it tasted very good when used to make soup.

    If worthless cabbages were made into emerald cabbages and hibiscus cabbages, their value would be different.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s thoughts were limited, but as long as they were guided appropriately, they knew what to do.

    If she hadn¡¯t pointed it out, perhaps neither Su Sang nor Madam Zhao would have thought about this problem. They would only think about it when someone else started this kind of business.

    But this was her family¡¯s business. How could she not n ahead?

    ¡°Sang, I think what Simei said makes sense. Let¡¯s discuss it with Brother Hu.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang and said. The joy of today¡¯s victory had already faded. What she was thinking about now was the future ahead of her.

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll stop by after dinner.¡±

    They smiled at each other.

    Su Sang reached out to stroke Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡± Simei, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of these questions for the time being. If it weren¡¯t for Su Xiaolu¡¯s quick-witted idea, they might not have sold the sauerkraut and spicy cabbages today.

    Su Xiaolu giggled and hugged his arm. ¡°Because we¡¯re family.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s gaze was gentle. Madam Zhao¡¯s gentle gaze looked over, and the two of them smiled at each other.

    Yeah, because they¡¯re family.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    At Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also sighing about today¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s all thanks to Xiaolu that we were able to sell out so quickly today. Big Brother is really lucky.¡±

    Chen Hu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    After opening the shop today, no one cared about it. After hearing the price, they didn¡¯t even look at it and even despised it for being expensive. At that time, he was really flustered.

    He had absolutely no idea what to do. He could do the work, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    Later, watching Su Xiaolue up with a solution, he was happy, but it was hard for him to talk to people like that.

    Madam Qian was also very touched. She sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, Xiaolu is here. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do. I know how to cook, but I¡¯m afraid to entertain guests.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even dare look up. She had to be careful not to let anyone see her hand.

    As she thought, Madam Qian already had a thought in her heart. She looked at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Dear, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Madam Qian sighed and said, ¡°Dear, what I want to say is that I won¡¯t follow you in the future. Can I just do this at home? I know you don¡¯t think I¡¯m ugly, but¡­¡±

    Madam Qian did not continue. She looked at Chen Hu. She knew that Chen Hu understood everything she wanted to say.

    Chen Hu looked at the scar that Madam Qian had covered with her hair and felt his heart ache for a moment. He smiled gently at Madam Qian and said, ¡°Alright, I have the same intention. I can¡¯t do it well whenmunicating with others. Anyway, we have to sell so many dishes every day. You won¡¯t be able to handle it alone. I think Big Brother and Sister-inw have done a good job in hospitality. Later, we¡¯ll discuss it with them. In the future, we¡¯ll be in charge of making the goods and they¡¯ll be in charge of selling.¡±

    After today, Chen Hu actually knew that it was not suitable for the couple to go to the front.

    Because of the scar on her face, Madam Qian felt inferior and was unwilling to meet anyone.

    He was better, but when he faced people, his mouth felt as if it had been sewn shut with needles. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to open it. He didn¡¯t have that problem talking to people he knew.

    But in the face ofplete strangers, he kept his mouth shut.

    If it didn¡¯t fit, it didn¡¯t fit. There was really no need to force it.

    Hearing Chen Hu¡¯s words, Madam Qian felt guilty. ¡°Dear, we are doing too little. We still get half of the money. I really feel bad.¡±

    Madam Qian thought that she was just putting in the effort. The things she did were not difficult. The difficult tasks were all done by Su Sang¡¯s family, but the money was to be shared between the two families. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that it should not be.

    Chen Hu was also deep in thought. After a while, he said, ¡°I think so too. After dinner, let¡¯s go to Big Brother to clean up and discuss it. We¡¯ll redistribute it.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled. Chen Hu looked at her lowered eyes and couldn¡¯t help but think that if not for the scar on her face, Madam Qian would look very good.

    Chen Hu couldn¡¯t help but think that since Su Chong and Su Hua could be cured, maybe she could also recover.

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Darling, Xiaolu is also at home. Why don¡¯t we look for her?¡±

    Madam Qian was puzzled. ¡°What for?¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Madam Qian and said seriously, ¡°See if there¡¯s a way to help you remove the scar.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Chen Hu¡¯s words. She looked up at him in disbelief.

    A glimmer of hope lit up in her heart, but it was extinguished in an instant. Madam Qian looked away and swallowed before saying, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve been like this for many years and can¡¯t get better. There¡¯s no need to waste time on this.¡±

    As a child, she had fantasized about how nice it would be to get rid of the scar on her face.

    She wasn¡¯t ugly either, but so what if she¡¯d removed the scar? Her hand wouldn¡¯t grow back.

    So many people would still call her Sister Broken w.

    She was already a wife and a mother now. Chen Hu treated her well and didn¡¯t care about this. She didn¡¯t need to care about this either. She just needed to take good care of the children.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re my wife. We¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives. What¡¯s best for you is important and necessary. We didn¡¯t have a chance before, but now that we have this chance, we have to try.¡±

    Chen Hu was very insistent. He thought that if even Su Chong and Su Hua could be cured, perhaps Madam Qian¡¯s scar could too.

    For the past year or so, Madam Qian didn¡¯t even have to hunch her back at home. This was very good.

    However, when she was outside, she still subconsciously lowered her head to avoid people¡¯s gazes.

    The scar on her face made her feel inferior. He really hoped that Madam Qian would recover so that she could be confident.

    Madam Qian was already moved to tears by Chen Hu¡¯s consideration for her.

    Chen Hu stood up and walked to Madam Qian¡¯s side. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Just listen to me, okay?¡±

    Seeing Chen Hu limping and still thinking for her, Madam Qian¡¯s tears fell. She choked and said, ¡°Dear, you have to see your leg too.¡±

    As soon as Madam Qian said that, Chen Hu immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°This can¡¯t be treated. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Before Chen Hu could finish, Madam Qian interrupted him in a choked voice, ¡°Dear, if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t go either. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s been so many years, and I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Division Of Labor 1

    <h4>Chapter 123: Division Of Labor 1</h4>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then neither will I.¡±

    Madam Qian looked up at Chen Hu. She was crying, but she was very determined.

    Chen Hu¡¯s heart ached. He reached out to wipe away Madam Qian¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s both give it a try.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go cook.¡±

    Fortunately, Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Chen Shi weren¡¯t here. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if they saw them.

    Husband and wife cooked dinner together and didn¡¯t feel bitter or tired.

    Chen Hu could not help but smile. In his heart, he felt warm every time because of Madam Qian. His heart ached for her, but so did hers.

    Outside the house, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were hugging Chen Shi. The two sisters looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    They had heard their parents¡¯ conversation.

    They didn¡¯t go in. They silently brought Chen Shi to the courtyard dam to do other things.

    After dinner, when Chen Hu and Madam Qian were about to look for Su Sang and Madam Zhao, they had already arrived.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian happened to open the door, when they saw Su Sang and Madam Zhao preparing to knock, they were stunned for a moment before smiling.

    ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, it looks like we had the same thoughts. We were just about to look for you.¡±

    Chen Hu smiled and scratched his head. As he enthusiastically invited Su Sang and Madam Zhao in, he turned to say to Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, ¡°Daniu, Erniu, carry Shi and go y with Xiaolu and the others.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu knew that their parents had something to discuss, so they nodded obediently and went out with Chen Shi.

    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also entered Chen Hu¡¯s house. After everyone sat down, Su Sang said, ¡°Hu, it seems that you have something to say too. Tell me first. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian nodded. After the two of them looked at each other, Chen Hu said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Sister-inw, after discussing with my wife, we¡¯ve decided that we won¡¯t go to town in the future. We¡¯ll just focus on making the sauerkraut and spicy cabbages at home. It¡¯s been hard on you guys to do business. As for the money, I think our family is taking too much. We¡¯ll have to split it again if we don¡¯t go. I think 20% is enough for our family.¡±

    After Chen Hu finished speaking, Madam Qian also said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, we promise that we will be able to do a good job at the rear. Hu and I are not suitable for doing business.¡±

    After Madam Qian finished speaking, Chen Hu nodded.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Madam Zhao was the first to speak. ¡°Hu, sister-inw, I can tell that you don¡¯t want to speak. This isn¡¯t a problem. Anyway, this rear work isn¡¯t idle. Sister-inw¡¯s culinary skills are good. The two of you, husband and wife, are in charge of the sauerkraut and spicy cabbages. We can rest assured. If you¡¯re unwilling to go, let Daniu and Erniu try.¡±

    Madam Zhao was really thinking about the Chen family.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were going to marry in the future. The two girls were very shy, just like her third daughter. But today, since Su Xiaoling could muster up the courage, Madam Zhao felt that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu could slowly change.

    It was never a bad thing to have more experience.

    When they get married in the future, if they had some ability themselves, they would not have to be bullied by their inws.

    Su Sang also said, ¡°My thoughts are the same as my wife¡¯s. Let the two of them go to train their courage. We agree to this, but I won¡¯t agree to split the profits like that.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian didn¡¯t understand, but they did.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also a little anxious and were about to say something.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Hear me out.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had no choice but to swallow their words and listen to Su Sang quietly.

    Su Sang said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me tell you, I have a new n for this brand. We can¡¯t just make this sauerkraut. We have to take the initiative to promote it in the long run. We have to take root steadily. This way, even if someone learns to do this business soon, we won¡¯t be affected.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that before. It was only when Xiaolu reminded me not long ago that I realized that I was too short-sighted. We can¡¯t take one step at a time. We have to take ten steps at a time.¡±

    Su Sang had pondered Su Xiaolu¡¯s words many times. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense.

    His was too short-sighted. He should think ahead.

    Su Sang told them his n. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. We¡¯ll start tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave the sale of sauerkraut to my wife. She¡¯ll take Third Sister, Daniu and Erniu to do the selling. I¡¯ll go to the restaurants in town to talk about this business. First, I¡¯ll scout the way. Sister-inw is good at cooking. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to invite her to make a few good dishes with sauerkraut and spicy cabbages. She will write down the recipe and use it as publicity. When the timees, I¡¯ll use this to talk business with others.¡±

    ¡°If it goes well, and the partnership is negotiated, we won¡¯t have to be on tenterhooks anymore. Then, whether we stay here or go somewhere else, we won¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    Su Sang felt his blood boil as he spoke.

    He hoped to use his efforts to keep his family safe. If this n worked, his dream woulde true.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian listened. They understood, but notpletely. They knew that the results would be very good if they seeded. But how could they seed? They did not know.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang firmly and said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, just tell us what you need us to do. We will definitely do it well and not disappoint you.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded and said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, I know a lot about the cooking methods of sauerkraut and spicy cabbages. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±

    Madam Qian liked to make pickled vegetables very much, and she had many attempts herself. After many improvements, she finally determined the most delicious taste in the end.

    And cooking was her specialty.

    She definitely did not hide anything and told him all the best things.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were sincere. Madam Zhao and Su Sang were also smiling.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll talk about thister. Now that you know the n, stop talking about redistributing the money. Let¡¯s do as we agreed previously. And if we do it well in the future, it won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°Leave the business negotiations in front of others to us. I¡¯ll leave it to you and your wife to work in the rear. How about that?¡±

    Su Sang said after calming his excitement. He didn¡¯t actually know how to do it, but he had to take this step. If Chen Hu was willing to go to the front with him, that was fine. Since Chen Hu chose to stabilize the rear, he would respect his choice.

    Shi You Wei was a business between the two families, and as long as the two families were on the same page, there would be no problem.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked at each other and nodded together. Chen Hu said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to Big Brother and Sister-inw.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to say how touched he was. He remembered it all.

 Chapter 124 - Division Of Labor 2

    <h4>Chapter 124: Division Of Labor 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Qian also said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Eldest Sister-inw, regarding pickled vegetables and sauerkraut, they aremonly used as cold and stewed vegetables. However, I also use them to make a few other dishes. Most people don¡¯t make them like that. Some people know about it, but they don¡¯t know how to make it.¡±

    Madam Qian wanted to tell Madam Zhao everything she knew.

    Madam Zhao hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, even if you tell me, I can¡¯t make it either. It¡¯s fine as long as you know how to do it. When there¡¯s a need, just use them all.¡±

    Madam Qian stopped talking and nodded with an embarrassed smile.

    When the time came, she would definitely perform well and make every dish the best she could.

    ¡°Okay, that settles it. We¡¯ve got sauerkraut and pickles to sell tomorrow. Let¡¯s all get an early night.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said. Then, he got up and went out with Madam Zhao.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian stood up to send Su Sang and Madam Zhao back. They also called Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Chen Shi home.

    After returning home, Chen Hu remembered that he had forgotten to look for Su Xiaolu. Tomorrow, Su Xiaolu will be going to the Sun residence again. He could only wait for her toe back three dayster.

    It was already dark. Everyone went home and went to bed early.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu slept together. The two sisters slept next to each other and warmed each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaoling spoke. She felt grateful for everything that had happened today.

    Su Xiaolu was sleeping against Su Xiaoling. She smiled and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re family.¡±

    Tomorrow, she would return to the Sun residence to give Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian acupuncture.

    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!

    She didn¡¯t have time to take care of the family business. She just helped find a direction for them, and it was her family who had to work hard for it.

    Everyone in the family was working hard to move forward. She was also part of the family, so she naturally should advance and retreat with the family.

    She thought about how her brothers were focused on studying and she herself studied medicine, but what about her third sister?

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling and asked softly, ¡°Sister, what do you want to do the most?¡±

    In this family, Su Xiaoling was the type to silently do a lot, so she was very sensible. It was precisely because of the fact that she was too sensible that she never asked for anything and only gave.

    Perhaps there was something she wanted to do but had not done for the sake of the family.

    Now that her family no longer needed her selfless devotion, whatever dreams she had could be realized.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s question stunned Su Xiaoling. For a moment, she did not know how to answer Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Sister, tell me.¡±

    Su Xiaoling listened to Su Xiaolu wheedling. She stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair helplessly and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t know what I want to do, so I don¡¯t know how to answer you.¡±

    Was there anything she wanted to do? She didn¡¯t know.

    When she first gained consciousness, what she wanted most was for Su Yufang to stop liking a certain piece of clothing. If Su Yufang stopped liking it, she could pick it up and wear it.

    She also hoped that her grandmother, Madam Wang, would be in a good mood. This way, her family would have an extra spoonful of rice to eat.

    She wanted winter to pass quickly so that Madam Zhao wouldn¡¯t have to keep suppressing her coughing at night.

    Later, after leaving that home, she¡¯d hoped never to go hungry or cold again, and these past few years, while it was tough, the family would be well fed and warm.

    Now that her eldest brother and second brother had also entered the school and her parents were in good health and they had a shop, she hoped that the shop¡¯s business could continue to be good.

    But regarding herself, Su Xiaoling really didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do the most.

    For a moment, there was silence. Su Xiaoling thought that Su Xiaolu was just asking out of curiosity and might be bored.

    But suddenly, Su Xiaolu rubbed her arm and said sweetly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Sister, take your time to think about it. I can make a lot of money. I can help you realize any dream you have.¡±

    ¡°I like you guys so much. That¡¯s why everyone in the family has to be happy. Hm¡­ so sleepy. Sis, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned and soon fell asleep.

    In the quiet night, Su Xiaoling shed tears. She was smiling. She reached out and gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and pinched her little face.

    After a while, listening to Su Xiaolu¡¯s shallow breathing, Su Xiaoling whispered, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what I want to do now, I don¡¯t care even if I don¡¯t learn anything. I¡¯m already very happy.¡±

    Her current life was the life she had dreamed of.

    She would take good care of her family. In a few years, her parents would also find a good family for her to marry into.

    Su Xiaoling gently kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead.

    Not thinking about so many things, she quickly fell asleep, too.

    At first light the next day, Su Sang got up and went to Chen Hu¡¯s house to pack up the sauerkraut and pickles for sale today.

    Madam Zhao was making breakfast at home.

    When Madam Zhao finished cooking, Su Sang, Chen Hu and Madam Qian had also packed up.

    Before leaving, Madam Zhao gently said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Brother Heng, lunch is warm in the pot. Eat it if you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it. Be careful and everything will go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua waved at Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and waved back.

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Chong¡¯s back and waved with a sweet smile. ¡°Goodbye, Big Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled back.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao carried baskets on their backs. The other basket weighed 30 catties. Su Hua carried it.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian did not go with them, while Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu went together.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu walked together with Su Xiaoling and asked her in a low voice what they should do today.

    Su Xiaoling told them patiently.

    Just like that, they slowly reached the town. Su Sang paid for entry.

    Su Chong and Su Hua went to school.

    Su Xiaolu arrived at the shop and watched them ce the things and open the shop. She smiled and said, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ll go to the Sun residence then.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Let your father send you there.¡±

    Su Sang was also preparing to send Su Xiaolu to Sun residence.

    Su Xiaolu shouted at Old Wu not far away, ¡°Master, here, here.¡±

    Old Wu shuddered and wanted to turn around and leave.

    The brat was getting bolder.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had not seen Old Wu at first, but they did now.

    Su Sang was already walking towards Old Wu with a smile. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°Big Brother is here.¡±

    Old Wu was expressionless as he walked over with his hands behind his back. He grunted faintly.

    He walked over to Su Xiaolu and tugged at her hair.

    Old Wu looked at the clean and tidy shop and said calmly, ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle and fetch thess. You two go about your business.¡±

    With that, Old Wu left with Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, take care.¡±

    Su Xiaoling sent him off with a smile.

    Old Man Wu stopped in his tracks. Then, he heard Su Xiaoling shouting, ¡°Come and take a look¡­¡±

 Chapter 125 - Well Done

    <h4>Chapter 125: Well Done</h4>

    Old Wu looked at the little girl beside him and said, ¡°You taught her?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded proudly. She looked back and was overjoyed.

    Su Xiaoling was also a very shy person, but now, she also came out and overcame the timidity in her heart. She shouted and spoke loudly to the passersby, inviting them to the shop to taste her pickles for free.

    Under Su Xiaoling¡¯s influence, Chen Xiaoniu and Chen Erniu were also looking for someone to talk to with red faces. They were not as loud as Su Xiaoling, but they were also trying their best to adapt and learn.

    She was the one who had taught them this method, and she was the first to take this step to demonstrate it to them. She was extremely proud.

    Old Wu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Well done.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held Old Wu¡¯s hand and asked sweetly, ¡°Master, will you alwayse to pick me up?¡±

    The old man was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He didn¡¯t show it on his face, but he treasured his disciple very much.

    Whenever she went out alone, he was worried about her. He was just afraid that she would be carried away by bad people.

    <sub></sub>

    Su Xiaolu was happy just thinking about it. She was so happy that she skipped when she walked.

    Old Wu nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She would dance to whatever Master said.

    After returning to the Sun residence, Su Xiaolu went to pack up before taking Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s pulse.

    Madam Lian smiled gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu, can Shan and Qian have some sauerkraut and pickles? They know that your family sells them and want to try them, but they have always had a light taste. I didn¡¯t know if they could eat it, so I agreed to ask you when you came back.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded.

    They all knew about Su Xiaolu¡¯s promotion yesterday.

    The thought made their mouths water. If Xiaolu said it was delicious, then it must be true.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Pickles are sweet and spicy. If you haven¡¯t eaten spicy food before, your stomach might feel ufortable. However, sauerkraut can be made with meat into meatballs, dumplings, and buns. They¡¯re all fine.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian immediately looked at Madam Lian expectantly. Sun Baoqian said, ¡°Mother, shall we have sauerkraut dumplings for lunch? Xiaolu already said that we can eat them.¡±

    Sun Baoshan also looked expectant.

    Madam Lian smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, mother will give the order.¡±

    Madam Lian believed that Su Xiaolu would not let Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian eat anything bad for them. If Su Xiaolu said that they could eat, then it should be fine.

    After taking their pulses, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Very good. After so many days of detoxification, you should feel morefortable. What do you think?¡±

    Although it would take a long time topletely remove the poison in the body, it was time for them to feel better after so many days of medication.

    Sun Baoshan smiled and said, ¡°I feel veryfortable sleeping every day and not so tired anymore.¡±

    He had also eaten a little more. He wouldn¡¯t feel as bad as he used to.

    Actually, he felt that he had gained a little weight in the past few days. In short, everything was good.

    Sun Baoqian also smiled and nodded. ¡°My younger brother and I are the same. We don¡¯t seem so lethargic anymore.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ll feel morefortable when the poison in your bodies is clean.¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s gaze was gentle. She had witnessed the improvement of her two children.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the courtyard first. I¡¯ll make medicinal cuisine for you after a while.¡±

    <sub> .</sub>

    Medicinal cuisine can be eaten frequently, and Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian can recover faster.

    They were born with deficiencies. Medicinal cuisine could nourish their deficiencies. As their bodies became better, they would naturally slowly be healthy.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian nodded. They also had expectations for medicinal cuisine.

    Madam Lian saw this and secretly hoped in her heart that the kitchen must teach Su Xiaolu¡¯s culinary skills!

    After Su Xiaolu left, Madam Lian stroked Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Mother will also go and get your lunch. You can¡¯t read for too long. You have to rest more, do you hear me?¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian nodded obediently.

    Only then did Madam Lian leave.

    She came into the front room to give orders.

    Butler Sun responded respectfully. Just as he was about to go out, Sun Bocheng stopped him and said, ¡°Sun An, buy more. Today, everyone in the residence will eat buns filled with sauerkraut. For tonight¡¯s dishes, add a stack of pickles.¡±

    Sun Bocheng thought that even if it was not delicious, there were so many people in the residence who could finish it.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Butler Sun nodded with a smile and left.

    Sun Ziqian said to Madam Lian, ¡°When we eat at noonter, let Qian and Shan eat less. They might not digest it.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian had weak stomachs and ate very carefully. Now that they were a little better, they had to be extremely careful.

    Madam Lian nodded. She knew.

    Seeing that it was almost the new year, Madam Lian couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°This year is the happiest year.¡±

    Sun Ziqian was stunned. Then he too smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, my dear.¡±

    Sun Bocheng smiled and echoed, ¡°This year is good. Our ancestors will be happy to know.¡±

    The Sun family¡¯s children had hope of getting better and could still be healthy children in the future. Naturally, everyone was happy.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard and studied medicine with Old Wu.

    Then she went to the kitchen to learn how to cook.

    When she was free, she would miss home and wonder if business was good today.

    She wondered if her father¡¯s business conversation had gone well.

    At Shi You Wei.

    Su Xiaoling, Chen Daniu, and Chen Erniu shouted loudly, attracting many customers.

    There were also some customers who had bought them yesterday and liked them after eating them. They came back to buy more.

    With old customers, new customers would be more willing to buy some back to eat.

    Butler Sun brought a manservant to the shop.

    Madam Zhao greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Butler Sun.¡±

    Butler Sun also smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you have good cooking skills. My master has always liked your things. Come, weigh 10 catties too.¡±

    Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t 10 catties too much?¡±

    ¡°Try it first and see if you like it first.¡±

    Madam Sun handed over the samples. She felt that Butler Sun must have bought so much because of Su Xiaolu. Madam Zhao felt a little strange and felt bad.

    Butler Sun didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After tasting it, he really gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°It tastes very good. Fortunately, I came early. If I waste, I might not have been able to buy it.¡±

    The food was really delicious. Although the vegetables and cabbages were not worth much, this skill was worth a lot of money. It was really a good dish. Thinking of an honest person like Su Sang, Butler Sun felt that sauerkraut and pickles were as good as Su Sang. If he bought these back and the main family did not like them, the servants would like them very much.

 Chapter 126 - Business Talk

    <h4>Chapter 126: Business Talk</h4>

    ¡°Just weigh it and pack it. You don¡¯t have to cut it. I¡¯ll have the kitchen do itter.¡±

    Butler Sun smiled and said to Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao nodded and quickly went to pack up.

    As Butler Sun listened to Su Xiaoling introduce the sauerkraut dishes to others, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°It sounds delicious. Buy some fish backter.¡±

    Butler Sun didn¡¯t see Su Sang, so he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Brother Sang?¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and replied, ¡°He went to a restaurant to see if he could add these sauerkraut and pickles to their recipe.¡±

    Butler Sun was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Sang to be so smart.

    When he recovered, he gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Good thinking, Brother Sang. This is definitely going to work.¡±

    Now that Butler Sun had bought it and left, business was even better.

    Madam Zhao thought that this might be because Butler Sun was the butler of a big family and had some reputation in town.

    After he bought it, everyone would think it was good, so they all wanted toe and take a look. After tasting it and liking it, they all bought some to take home.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also quick. Other than being shy at the beginning, they were much better after getting used to it for a while. The two of them blushed and replied with a smile before handing over the samples with a smile.

    When customers tasted it and didn¡¯t buy it, they were disappointed, but soon could smile and said, ¡°Take care.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was even more natural at it.

    Madam Zhao thought that she might be able to sell more today than yesterday. They could prepare more to sell tomorrow.

    Now that she wasn¡¯t worried about here, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about Su Sang. She didn¡¯t know how he was now, so she could only pray for him in her heart and hope that things would go smoothly for him.

    At this time, after failing at two restaurants, the manager of the third restaurant was finally willing to see him.

    This was a restaurant called Fu Man Lai. It seemed to be quite old. The shopkeeper was an old man with the surname Niu.

    Su Sang cupped his hands first, then said, ¡°Hello, Shopkeeper Niu. My name is Su Sang. I sell sauerkraut and pickles on West Street Crossing. My shop is called Shi You Wei. These are my sauerkraut and pickles. I would like to discuss business with your restaurant.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled gently and said, ¡°You want to use sauerkraut and pickles to discuss business? I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Our restaurant can make these ourselves. We also have these things in our restaurant. We can¡¯t even finish them.¡±

    Pickled vegetables. How could a restaurant not have these?

    It was only because Su Sang had a gentle smile on his face that he did not chase him out. It was also because there were few customers in the restaurant that talking to him would not dy his work.

    Su Sang nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I know, but my pickled vegetables and pickles taste unique. Please give me a chance to taste them. If you still don¡¯t like them after trying them, I¡¯ll leave immediately. I definitely won¡¯t disturb your business.¡±

    Su Sang had already been denied entry twice. He also knew that there would be no shortage of sauerkraut and pickles in restaurants. Not only did they have them, but there were also some others, such as pickled radishes, ginger, and chili peppers. They were veryprehensive.

    However, Madam Qian¡¯s skills were still different. The first two restaurants did not give him a chance. After telling him that there was nock of these things, they let him go.

    He was frustrated, but Su Sang did not pester them. There were many big restaurants in the town, and he had not finished visiting them.

    If the big restaurants didn¡¯t work, he was prepared to try smaller restaurants.

    With that, Su Sang deftly removed the sauerkraut and pickles from the small basket. They were in small bowls, with gauze on top.

    The things were clean, and there were ready-made sticks, all made of bamboo, clean and simple.

    There were three small bowls.

    ¡°You look a little different since you¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯ll have a taste.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu took a small wooden stick and prepared to try it.

    Shopkeeper Niu did not stop Su Sang from setting them out. Su Sang was fast and agile, and his words were quitefortable. Everything was clean, and the sauerkraut and pickles were a little different from the ones in the restaurant.

    He started with sauerkraut heads. It was crisp and refreshing. He said nothing.

    Followed by sauerkraut and, finally, spicy cabbage.

    Thest spicy cabbage made Shopkeeper Niu look at Su Sang differently. He could not help but say, ¡°How is this made? It¡¯s fresh, sweet, and spicy. It¡¯s very different.¡±

    Su Sang smiled kindly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a family skill. It¡¯s because it¡¯s special that I want to use it to make a few bucks in business.¡±

    As for how, of course, Su Sang couldn¡¯t say.

    Shopkeeper Niu also realized that he had asked the wrong question. He tasted them again, then looked at Su Sang seriously and said, ¡°How do you sell these things in your shop?¡±

    ¡°Eight copper coins for each catty,¡± Su Sang answered truthfully.

    Shopkeeper Niu pondered for a moment, then sized up Su Sang before saying, ¡°You said you wanted to discuss business with our restaurant. How are you going to do that? Tell me.¡±

    Su Sang knew that Shopkeeper Niu was testing him. This meant that Shopkeeper Niu was very satisfied with these dishes. Su Sang did not panic. He said, ¡°I can provide the restaurant with recipes for sauerkraut and pickles. There are also some recipes. The restaurant will need to pay for the recipes and promise not to open the same shop in this town to sell such sauerkraut and pickles. If you go to other towns to do business, you will need to pay my family a fee for using the recipes and sign a contract with me.¡±

    Su Sang would not beat around the bush. He told the truth.

    If Shopkeeper Niu was willing, then he would continue to talk. If not, he would just leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy request you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu did not agree immediately but said meaningfully.

    Merchants valued profits. He sized up Su Sang. He was just an ordinary civilian, but his words were coherent and didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d said them.

    Shopkeeper Niu knew that either Su Sang looked honest on the surface, or he had the guidance of an expert behind him.

    While Shopkeeper Niu was calcting, Su Sang was also thinking.

    This was his first time doing business. He did not understand the twists and turns, and he could not figure out Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s background. After thinking for a while, he said,

    ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, I¡¯m not in a hurry to wait for a reply. I can leave some in your restaurant. You can use it as a side dish to give to guests to taste and see if they like it. Then, you can make further decisions. If the results are good, it won¡¯t be toote for us to cooperate.¡±

    With that, Su Sang prepared to parcel it out.

    In the basket he carried, there were also three small casks, each filled with sauerkraut and pickles, prepared early in the morning.

    Shopkeeper Niu did not expect Su Sang to be so smart. He smiled kindly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll ept these things of yours.¡±

 Chapter 127 - Stay and See

    <h4>Chapter 127: Stay and See</h4>

    It was delicious, but every customer had different tastes. Some would think it was delicious, while others might not like it.

    Su Sang wanted to sell recipes, so he really couldn¡¯t make a decision for the time being.

    However, it would be easier to make a decision if he could see the feedback from the customers first.

    Seeing that Shopkeeper Niu was willing to keep the goods, Su Sang gave them and said to Shopkeeper Niu, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I hope we can have a chance to cooperate.¡±

    Seeing that Su Sang was talkingfortably, Shopkeeper Niu smiled and sent him out.

    After Su Sang left, Shopkeeper Niu instructed the waiter to take down the sauerkraut and pickles and cut them up. He would use them as side dishes to publicizeter.

    Su Sang continued on to the next restaurant.

    But as noon approached, the restaurants gradually became more crowded.

    Usually, the waiter would ask him to leave as soon as he spoke.

    If one wants to eat, they would be led inside. If one was not here to eat, then they wouldn¡¯t be entertained.

    After a few hours, only Fu Man Lai was willing to listen to Su Sang and keep his things.

    Seeing that it was past noon, Su Sang returned to the shop.

    When Madam Zhao saw him, she stood up to wee him. As she went to take his basket, she said, ¡°Sang, you must be hungry. I¡¯ve saved some for you. Hurry up and eat first. When Chong and Huaeter, let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    The sauerkraut and pickles had sold out for the day, but now and then a customer woulde to inquire.

    When they learned that it would only be restocked tomorrow, they smiled and said that they woulde back tomorrow.

    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!

    When Su Sang entered the shop, Madam Zhao gave him the still-warm cornbread.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were warming themselves around a small brazier. They smiled and greeted Su Sang, calling him Uncle.

    Su Xiaoling handed him water and said, ¡°Father, have some water.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said to Madam Zhao, who looked worried, ¡°Darling, I went to a few ces today. The Fu Man Lai Restaurant kept our sauerkraut and pickles. I¡¯ll continue to ask tomorrow.¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard that a restaurant had kept the goods behind, she heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile.

    After Su Sang finished eating and rested for a while, Su Chong and Su Hua also came back from school. Everyone went home together.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu ate sauerkraut fish with Old Wu at night.

    With the sour and spicy taste, their appetites were noticeably better.

    Old Wu drank less wine. He suddenly said, ¡°Your parents will seed in this business.¡±

    This way, it would be very delicious. If the restaurant¡¯s chefs simplified it, it would be delicious and affordable.

    He had a huge sum of money, but he still worked so hard to earn a living. From the looks of it, he had no intention of using that money.

    Old Wu found Su Sang quite interesting. He was really annoying, but his character was really good.

    How many people could stabilize such arge sum of money?

    Su Xiaolu picked up a piece of fish belly for Old Wu and nodded with a smile. ¡°I think so too. My parents are really awesome, hehe.¡±

    The food today was really fragrant. The dumplings with sauerkraut filling were too delicious. She had to ask Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian how many they had eatenter.

    ¡°Master, do you want to eat the fish head?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was really greedy when she looked at the fish meat. After eating her fill, she finished the fish head. This meal was really delicious.

    Old Wu snorted. ¡°No, there¡¯s no meat on it. Eat if you want.¡±

    How could he not tell that the little girl wanted to eat fish meat? Did he have to snatch it from the brat?

    ¡°Thank you, good master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu happily pushed the bowl towards him.

    Old Wu snorted and gave the fish head to Su Xiaolu.

    The master and disciple finished their food, cleaned up, and then prepared to go for acupuncture.

    Su Xiaolu came to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she entered the house, Madam Lian smiled and asked gently, ¡°Xiaolu, is today¡¯s food to your liking?¡±

    Su Xiaolu burped and nodded heavily. ¡°It¡¯s too delicious.¡±

    Sun Baoqian also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. I ate half a bowl of rice today.¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched her round belly and sighed. ¡°Sister Baoqian, you eat so little. From the looks of it, I ate two bowls of rice too much. I definitely won¡¯t eat supper tonight.¡±

    She was really full today.

    Sun Baoqian said, ¡°Xiaolu, although I¡¯ve only eaten half a bowl, I¡¯m as full as you are.¡±

    Sun Baoshan whispered, ¡°Me too.¡±

    He didn¡¯t eat much, but it was much more than before, so he was really full.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you two some acupuncture to help with digestionter.¡±

    She started acupuncture for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. Su Xiaolu used a new acupuncture technique.

    She was afraid that Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian would feel ufortable if they ate too much, so she injected two more needles to help them digest.

    Madam Lian¡¯s body was in great health, and the number of needles on her was starting to decrease.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to get acupuncture during the new year. Take medicine that can nourish your body in the future. You¡¯ll be fine after half a year.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed up and went over to watch Old Wu administer acupuncture to Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian.

    Old Wu would exin patiently, and Su Xiaolu would remember it all.

    She¡¯d learned, but a lot of the knowledge was stilling together.

    He didn¡¯t have supper tonight. Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief. Old Wu must have eaten his fill today.

    Three days in the Sun residence passed in a sh.

    December 16th. It was time to go home again.

    Old Wu went with her today.

    After greeting Madam Zhao at the shop, Old Wu brought Su Xiaolu back.

    The snow had melted over the past few days. There was the sun today, so Old Wu let Su Xiaolu walk by herself.

    He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Girl, medicinal herbs that can be used in medicine are verymon, but they¡¯re the easiest to catch a cold in winter. Your task today is to gather a prescription that can quickly take effect and cure illnesses. You¡¯re talented in acupuncture. Next, I¡¯ll be testing you on medicine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted her chest and said confidently, ¡°No problem.¡±

    She walked and stopped along the way. Su Xiaolu really picked a lot of herbs.

    Some were for boiling water to keep out the cold, some for abdominal pain, and some for high fever¡­

    There were many herbs in Minggu Valley¡¯s medical books that she had never seen before, and they were very effective.

    When they got home, it was not yet noon.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family was making sauerkraut and pickles.

    Zhou Heng was alone at home. When Su Xiaolu returned, he was exercising.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Zhou Heng stopped and greeted her with a faint smile.

    Old Wu nced at Zhou Heng and went back to his house.

    When Su Xiaolu entered the house, she smiled and sat down beside Zhou Heng. ¡°Brother Zhou Heng, how did you eat my master¡¯s medicinal cuisine in the past?¡±

    Zhou Heng paused for a moment. The corners of his mouth twitched and he could not help but look at the next door, which was only a wall away. He said in a low voice, ¡°The medicine is bitter, so I just ate it very normally.¡±

 Chapter 128 - Treating Chen Hu and Madam Qian

    <h4>Chapter 128: Treating Chen Hu and Madam Qian</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu pped. ¡°Then you¡¯ve suffered. Master¡¯s medicinal cuisine is too horrible. It just so happens that I¡¯ve recently learned medicinal cuisine. I¡¯ve even learned culinary skills from the Sun residence. Wait for me. I¡¯ll make a medicinal cuisine for you to nourish your body.¡±

    Zhou Heng was about to say no, but Su Xiaolu got up and ran to the kitchen.

    Zhou Heng was helpless, but he quicklyforted himself. Su Xiaolu was extremely smart. The medicinal cuisine she made must not be bad.

    He took several deep breaths and resumed his workout.

    Su Xiaolu was preparing ingredients in the kitchen.

    She firmly believed that the failure at the Sun residence was because there was no meat, so she added meat this time.

    She had been observing in the kitchen of the Sun residence for the past few days and was very confident in herself.

    Building a fire was a small thing for her. Everything was going well.

    But an hourter, she looked at the slightly gray meat porridge and fell into deep thought. She did not dare to eat it herself, so she scooped it up and went to look for Zhou Heng.

    She smiled sweetly and handed it to Zhou Heng as if she was presenting a treasure. She said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, this is very nourishing. It can make your body warm and not hurt your leg tendons. It¡¯s very effective in easing the pain of pulling your tendons.¡±

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s medicinal cuisine. It was almost identical to Old Wu¡¯s.

    He looked at her again. Her smile was very sweet.

    Zhou Heng only felt that this was a little demon.

    ......

    But he had eaten a lot of medicinal cuisines. Bitterness was nothing to him.

    So he took it and said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Heng took a bite. It was hard to say what it tasted like. The medicinal cuisine was soft and mushy, but it was also a little dry. He could not swallow it directly, but he also could not chew it. The taste of the medicinal cuisine itself was stimting his taste buds.

    He could say with certainty that Su Xiaolu¡¯s medicinal cuisine was even worse than Old Wu¡¯s.

    But when he looked at Su Xiaolu, her eyes sparkled with anticipation. For a moment, Zhou Heng could not tell if she was teasing him.

    Anyway, he would not die from eating it. It was disgusting, but it was really beneficial. Zhou Heng ate it in big mouthfuls.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng eating so happily and became very confident. ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    After Zhou Heng finished eating, he nodded casually and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Looking at her sparkling eyes, he really couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. Forget it, so what if he doted on her? After all, Xiaoling doted on her so much too.

    Su Xiaolu happily took the bowl and chopsticks to clean up.

    Then there was a knock on the door.

    Chen Hu¡¯s voice came from outside. Chen Hu said, ¡°Is Xiaolu home?¡±

    Zhou Heng went to open the door. He said gently to Chen Hu and Madam Qian, ¡°Xiaolu is in the kitchen.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian thanked Zhou Heng and went to the kitchen together.

    Su Xiaolu happily washed the dishes.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian came in. Madam Qian had already walked quickly to carry Su Xiaolu off the stove and said, ¡°Xiaolu, let me do it. You¡¯re still young.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was still young, so she could only reach it with a stool.

    Madam Qian wiped Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands with the apron on her waist as if she was treating Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    Su Xiaolu said in embarrassment, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, if you¡¯re here for my parents, they haven¡¯t returned yet, but they should be back soon.¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled gently. ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re not looking for Big Brother and Sister-inw. We¡¯re here for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was stunned. ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    What could Chen Hu and Madam Qian want from her?

    Chen Hu walked toward Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu watched Chen Hu walk and immediately understood.

    Chen Hu went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaolu, Uncle wants you to take a look at your aunt and me. Can we still be treated?¡±

    Thinking that Su Chong and Su Hua had been cured and that a big family like the Sun residence had also invited Su Xiaolu as a doctor, Chen Hu was looking forward to it.

    Chen Hu said, ¡°I burned my leg when I was young. It hurt too much at that time, so I often curled my leg up. Later, when I recovered, my leg couldn¡¯t stretch straight anymore, so it became ame leg. Your aunt was also burned when she was young, and her face was scarred.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, roll up your pants first. Let me take a look at your legs. It¡¯s been so many years. Let me take a look first.¡±

    As for Madam Qian, it was mainly to remove scars.

    Chen Hu rolled up the hem of his trousers, revealing his savagely scarred foot.

    His feet didn¡¯t look like normal human feet either. The flesh of his insteps and ankles were slightly pulled.

    Behind the knee, the skin of the thigh and calf connected. It was also different from the back of a normal knee.

    Chen Hu was a little nervous. Su Xiaolu reached out and pressed it. She mainly wanted to confirm if her tendons were injured and if they were normal.

    Su Xiaolu pressed Chen Hu¡¯s ankle too to check.

    Madam Qian cleaned up the dishes and came to the side. She waited anxiously and did not dare to make a sound, afraid that she would disturb Su Xiaolu.

    After checking, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Uncle Hu, reach out your hand and let me take your pulse.¡±

    Let¡¯s see if the veins work.

    Chen Hu extended his hand, and Su Xiaolu checked his pulse. After a while, she said, ¡°Uncle Hu, I can give you surgery as treatment so that your tendons can stretch out, but you won¡¯t be able to recover like a normal person. You¡¯ll only be better than you are now.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s hamstrings could not be stretched straight. If they were pulled, she would be able to cut away some of the torn scar flesh so that his legs could straighten a little.

    But it had been so many years, after all. Hisme leg was certainly not as good as the normal one, so after straightening it out, there would be some improvement, but there was no way to match the good leg.

    And it was hard to say how well it could be.

    Chen Hu was deep in thought when he heard this. Before he could speak, Madam Qian pulled Su Xiaolu excitedly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, how much does it cost to treat him? If we treat him, it¡¯ll be good even if he gets a bit better.¡±

    It would be better than this, no matter what. It should be treated.

    Chen Hu quickly said, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t listen to your aunt. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Take a look at your aunt first.¡±

    Madam Qian was about to say something when Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how to treat itter. Let me take a look at Auntie¡¯s face first.¡±

    Madam Qian still wanted to speak, but Chen Hu looked at her and said, ¡°Dear, we agreed.¡±

    If Madam Qian wouldn¡¯t get treated, then he wouldn¡¯t either.

    Seeing the determination in Chen Hu¡¯s eyes, Madam Qian had no choice but to swallow her words. She turned to look at Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Madam Qian sat down and Su Xiaolu walked to her side.

    She reached out to touch the scar on Madam Qian¡¯s face and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    The scar on Madam Qian¡¯s face went from her forehead to her neck. Su Xiaolu had seen it when Madam Qian gave birth to Chen Shi. The scar ended at her chest.

    There were protrusions on the scars, and there were no hair follicles on the scars. They were like earthworms buried in Madam Qian¡¯s face and body. The protrusions of the scars were also smooth.

 Chapter 129 - Can It Be Cured?

    <h4>Chapter 129: Can It Be Cured?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Qian was a little nervous. This ugly scar had followed her for so many years that she had had enough of teasing since she was young. How good it would be if it could really heal.

    Su Xiaolu took Madam Qian¡¯s pulse.

    After taking her pulse, Su Xiaolu said under Madam Qian¡¯s vaguely expectant gaze, ¡°The scar on Auntie¡¯s face is too serious. I can¡¯t say for sure that it will recover, but it can be improved on such a basis.¡±

    Half of Madam Qian¡¯s face was almost pulled together by the scars. The eyelids on the right side of her face were different from her left eye. Her eyes were not the same size. The terrifying scars on her face made her afraid to face others¡¯ gazes.

    She felt inferior. She would be more sensitive than ordinary people. As long as outsiders looked at her face, even if they were not looking at the scars on her face, she would think that they were looking at the scars on her face.

    Su Xiaolu had seen the treatment method for scars in medical books, but it was not easy. Moreover, she had never tried it. Even if it was written in books that it could regenerate skin and restore it to its original state, she did not dare to say this to Madam Qian.

    Hadn¡¯t she already failed at making medicinal cuisine?

    ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯ll do it no matter how much money you want!¡±

    Before Madam Qian could speak, Chen Hu had already spoken. He thought about Su Xiaolu¡¯s words. Although he could not recover, it would be better than now.

    They were willing to try treatment as long as there was hope.

    Madam Qian hesitated. She wanted to tell him to forget it, but she couldn¡¯t help but touch the uneven half of her scarred face. She couldn¡¯t say. If she could get better¡­ she probably wouldn¡¯t look so ugly.

    Su Xiaolu said to Chen Hu and Madam Qian seriously, ¡°Uncle Hu, Auntie, I¡¯ve never treated a patient like Auntie before. I¡¯ve only read about it in books, but that was many years ago after all. How about this? I¡¯ll go over and ask Master. Forget about the money. If I can cure Little Aunt¡¯s face, I can earn more money with such medicine.¡±

    ¡°As long as auntie is willing to try my medicine.¡±

    ......

    Su Xiaolu spoke seriously. Chen Hu and Madam Qian could not help but think.

    Su Xiaolu spoke again, ¡°Uncle Hu, I can treat your leg. It won¡¯t take much effort. I need to find some herbs. When the timees, you can just give me one tael of silver for medicine money.¡±

    Madam Qian said to Chen Hu, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m willing to try Xiaolu¡¯s medicine.¡±

    After all, no matter how bad it was, it couldn¡¯t be worse than it is now, right?

    Chen Hu looked at Madam Qian with heartache. He nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, please treat us. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Chen Hu knew that everything had risks. He thought that Su Xiaolu was still young and did not want her to feel too pressured.

    At their age, they had lived half their lives with such a body. Even if there was an ident, they wouldn¡¯t me Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find Master first.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaolu had to tell Old Wu about such a big matter.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also went out to go home.

    Su Xiaolu came to the next room and knocked on the door. ¡°Master, good master, get up quickly. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Old Wu was sleeping when he was woken up. He was very impatient. ¡°Stupid girl, do you really think I won¡¯t hit you!¡±

    This was getting more and more outrageous.

    Old Wu became angry.

    Just as she was about to re up, she saw that Su Xiaolu had already knelt down and kowtowed heavily.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s red forehead and immediately lost his anger. He immediately went forward and pulled Su Xiaolu up. His attitude could not help but soften. ¡°Girl, if you have anything to say, say it slowly. Master said it in a fit of anger. I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    Old Wu regretted being so strict just now. No matter how smart the little girl was, she was still a child. It was impossible for her to understand everything.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu apologetically and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to go back on my word again. Just now, Uncle Hu Zi and Auntie looked for me and hoped that I could treat them. I¡¯ve seen scar removal medicine in medical books. I can also treat Uncle Hu Zi¡¯s legs by surgery. I can¡¯t say that they can be cured, but they can improve a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I broke my promise again. Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu remembered that she didn¡¯t keep her promise to Old Wu. No matter how much she messed around, the old man would spoil her. However, she knew her limits.

    She was really nervous about breaking her promise this time.

    Old Wu sighed. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was about to cry, he said helplessly, ¡°I thought it was something big. If you want to treat someone in the future, I won¡¯t stop you, but I won¡¯t interfere either.¡±

    ¡°In these two years, quickly memorize all the acupuncture medical books so that Master can teach them to youpletely.¡±

    Old Wu rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said.

    Su Xiaolu sniffed and was moved to tears. ¡°Master, thank you.¡±

    She was relieved that the old man wasn¡¯t angry.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was fine, Old Wu regained his cold and arrogant look. He waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back. I¡¯m not done sleeping yet. Leave quickly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded obediently. She said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl.¡±

    Old Wu felt very helpless.

    Su Xiaolu listened to the old man and ran out.

    Old Wu sighed. He had been out of the apprenticeship for decades and had only found a disciple who he liked. However, the little girl¡¯s personality was really lively, which both annoyed him and made him like her a lot.

    Su Xiaolu was going to be famous before she finished her apprenticeship. He did not know if it was good or bad.

    But on second thought, Old Wu was relieved. So what if it was good or bad? He, the Sect Master of Minggu, could do whatever he wanted. Anyway, it was not like there had never been bad people in the earliest records.

    In the opinion of those who were seriously ill, those who did not treat them were the worst people.

    <i>Good or bad, let her be</i>. He thought.

    When Su Xiaolu returned home, she started to flip through the medical books.

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned, Su Xiaolu was still reading in the room.

    Naturally, no one bothered her.

    Su Chong and Su Hua whispered, ¡°Little Brother Heng, Third Sister, can we speak as softly as possible?¡±

    Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling nodded.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to clean up and make dinner.

    As the sky grew dark.

    Dinner was ready, too.

    Only then did Su Xiaolue out to eat. During the meal, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Father, Mother, Uncle Hu Zi and Auntie came to look for me today. They also want me to treat them. I¡¯ve taken a look at them. Uncle Hu Zi¡¯s condition can be improved. When you go overter, tell them that I¡¯ll be back in three days to treat Uncle Hu Zi¡¯s leg.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were very surprised, but when they regained their senses, they were overjoyed.

 Chapter 130 - Better Than Now

    <h4>Chapter 130: Better Than Now</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, I will tell themter.¡±

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡± Simei, can Uncle Huzi¡¯s leg be cured?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was also curious. Were medical books really that magical? Could any kind of illness be cured?

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Notpletely, but it can make him much better. We won¡¯t know how well he can heal untilter.¡±

    It could be that if he walked slower, others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that he was limping, or he could really return to walking like a normal person after working out day after day.

    Tendons can be stretched, and they will heal after consistent exercise.

    But stretching didn¡¯t feel good, and not everyone could endure it.

    ¡°What about your auntie¡¯s face¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao thought of Madam Qian¡¯s face and could not help but have some expectations.

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve only read about it in medical books. I¡¯m not sure how much better it will be.¡±

    It might not be as miraculous as what was recorded in the medical books, but it would still be effective. Therefore, no matter what, it would be better than the current condition.

    It was just that it was not delicious, but the effects were still there.

    Therefore, the scar removal medicine might not be that magical, but it would not bepletely ineffective.

    ¡°That¡¯s still good. As long as they can be treated, it¡¯s better than it is now.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. She believed that Su Xiaolu could do what she said.

    Seeing Chen Hu and Madam Qian crippled for so many years, even if it was only a little better, it was worth being happy about.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Looking at Su Sang¡¯s covered left eye, her heart ached. Su Sang losing an eye was a permanent pain in her heart.

    And this pain could not be cured in a lifetime. No one in this world could grow eyes again.

    Su Xiaolu noticed Madam Zhao¡¯s sadness.

    Thinking about Su Sang¡¯s eyes, Su Xiaolu decided that she would make a prosthetic eye for Su Sang in the future.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to say anything about that just yet.

    After dinner, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to find Chen Hu and Madam Qian.

    After sitting down, Su Sang said, ¡°Hu, Simei asked me to bring you a message. She said that she will treat your leg in three days. Sister-inw¡¯s treatment might be dyed.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Big Brother and Sister-inw. Please tell Xiaolu to take her time. We can afford to wait.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, just take it slow.¡±

    Su Sang smiled. He just wanted to let Chen Hu and Madam Qian know what was going on. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he talked about today¡¯s business.

    He shared the good news with Chen Hu and Madam Qian.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were happy to hear that.

    Aftering to a conclusion, Chen Hu said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, if this continues, we won¡¯t have enough vegetables to sell. The vegetables and cabbages will grow for a few months. Our own vegetable fields arepletely insufficient.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we have to buy vegetables from other families in the vige. Even at the moment, it will be arge sum. Go to the vige chief tomorrow and say that you want to buy vegetables. Buy a thousand catties first.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Okay, leave this to me. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow, but how much should we pay for a thousand catties?¡±

    Even the daily sales of the shop required arge number of vegetables, let alone if he could cooperate with the restaurant in the future.

    Chen Hu wasn¡¯t sure about the pricing of the vegetables. He looked at Su Sang and waited for him to speak.

    Su Sang thought for a moment and said, ¡°One copper coin per catty. We only want quality produce. If someone mixes in some bad vegetables, don¡¯t buy from them. And don¡¯t buy from that family in the future.¡±

    If he wanted long-term development, this business could continue with the vige, so the necessary rules had to be followed.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. I¡¯ll definitely do it properly.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. Since Su Sang had given him such an important task, he would definitely do it well. He would check the vegetables he had bought carefully and not allow anything to go wrong.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m not worried. You always do things well.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. If Chen Hu agreed, then he would do it well. Naturally, Su Sang wasn¡¯t worried about that.

    After giving his instructions, Su Sang and Madam Zhao got up and went home.

    Fresh sauerkraut could be made and eaten in two days. They had been making more than a hundred catties every day for the past few days. The vegetable fields of both families were almost empty.

    The vegetable heads were crisp because the vegetables were just ripe. If they were too tender or too old, the taste would be different.

    The vegetables in the field now were too tender.

    Spicy cabbage was plucked one by one. There was not much left in the fields.

    If business was to continue, it was time to buy vegetables.

    Every family knew how to grow vegetables and cabbages, so it was not difficult to buy them.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao went home. Madam Qian and Madam Chen also packed up and went to bed.

    Husband and wife leaning together, Chen Shi on the inside, already asleep.

    Madam Qian said, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Chen Hu was also in a good mood. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy too. Daniu and Erniu¡¯s eyes were very bright when they came back today. They¡¯ve seen a lot of the world. When they grow up in the future, I¡¯ll be at ease. When you have time, teach them how to make sauerkraut and pickles. When they get married in the future, they¡¯ll continue to work in the shop.¡±

    At that time, with a sry, the ability to read, and good cooking, they would have a good life with their inws.

    Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so too. As long as Big Brother and Sister-inw don¡¯t despise us, we¡¯ll follow them for the rest of our lives.¡±

    These were Madam Qian¡¯s heartfelt words. She felt that all the good days now were brought about by Su Sang¡¯s family.

    The money they owed before the new yearst year would take many years to be repaid, but if this business was started, they would be able to repay it in less than a year. They could even be treated for their illnesses.

    Every time she thought about a life like this, she thought about how much good she must have done in her previous life to have the good fortune she had now.

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°I agree with that. I¡¯ve looked up to Big Brother since I was young. It¡¯s not wrong to follow him. I was afraid that you would be unhappy if I trusted him like this. I know that you will follow me no matter what I do, but I¡¯m even happier that you respect Big Brother and Sister-inw as much as I do. I¡¯m very happy, really.¡±

    Madam Qian also acknowledged the people he trusted so much. Chen Hu felt sweet in his heart.

    Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°I can see and feel it too. Of course I agree.¡±

    Chen Hu reached out and hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early. We still have work to do tomorrow.¡±

    Madam Qian was right. He could feel it in his heart whether it was good or not. His heart would never lie to him. Good was good, bad was bad.

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, Su Sang¡¯s family continued to bring Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu into town with their sauerkraut and pickles. Su Xiaolu and Old Wu also returned to Sun residence.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also woke up early and got busy. When the sun rose, Chen Hu went out to the vige chief¡¯s house.

 Chapter 131 - Buying Vegetables

    <h4>Chapter 131: Buying Vegetables</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It was almost the new year, and no one was that busy.

    Now that the snow had melted, the day¡¯s work was to go to the fields and rummage for next year¡¯s sowing, or go into the mountains to chop firewood for families to use at home.

    At this time, the elders were resting at home, letting their strong sons and grandsons work the ground.

    Old Master Wang was no exception, not to mention that he was the vige chief.

    When Chen Hu came to visit, Old Master Wang thought that he had been mistaken. Only when Chen Hu really walked into the courtyard did Old Master Wang confirm that Chen Hu was really here to look for him.

    Chen Hu also smiled and said to Old Master Wang, ¡°Grand Duke, I came to look for you today because I have something to buy from your house.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    Grandpa Wang asked faintly. After Chen Hu moved out, not only did he live well, but he also settled down. Everyone knew Su Sang helped him, but as long as Su Sang was willing, no one could say anything.

    Chen Hu did not beat around the bush. He said bluntly, ¡°Grand Duke, I want to buy a thousand catties of vegetables. I¡¯m willing to pay one copper coin for one catty of vegetables. I think you should have a lot of vegetables at home, so I¡¯m here to buy them from you. If your family doesn¡¯t have enough, you can introduce me to other families.¡±

    Old Master Wang also asked the question in his heart, ¡°Hu, a thousand catties of vegetables is not a small amount. Why do you want so much? Your family can¡¯t finish them. Even if you dry them, I don¡¯t know how many years you can eat them.¡±

    Chen Hu did not hide anything. He said, ¡°Big Brother and I have a business. We don¡¯t have enough vegetables to sell, so we want to buy some from the vigers.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re in business. No problem, then.¡±

    Old Master Wang knew that Chen Hu and Su Sang had be sworn brothers. Their families had a good rtionship, so it was normal for them to do business together.

    ......

    A copper coin for a catty. That would add up to a tael of silver for a thousand catties. He could sell some of the vegetables at home and buy some new year goods during the new year. Anyway, there were so many vegetables that he could not finish them at home.

    Chen Hu said again, ¡°Grand Duke, then I¡¯ll be blunt first. I don¡¯t want to ruin our harmonyter. As for green vegetables, I don¡¯t want yellow leaves and rotten leaves and vegetables that are too tender. The same goes for cabbage. It¡¯s best if there¡¯s cabbage with a heart. I don¡¯t want bad vegetables.¡±

    Even if he gave them to him, he didn¡¯t want them.

    Old Master Wang knew that this was a business, so it was only right for Chen Hu to make a request. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you bought it with money anyway. My family can¡¯t give you that much. I¡¯ll find a few families and give you two to three hundred catties of vegetables each. We¡¯re all vigers, so just don¡¯t put it on credit.¡±

    Since Chen Hu had a request, he naturally had a request too. Since it was a transaction, he would definitely take the money and goods with one hand.

    It won¡¯t be fun if Chen Hu wants it on credit.

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought all the money here. I definitely won¡¯t put it on credit.¡±

    Chen Hu took out his money bag.

    Old Master Wang took a look and saw that Chen Hu was a down-to-earth person, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. He shouted into the house, ¡°Go get the basket. Leave 200 catties of vegetable leaves and chop dozens of kilograms of cabbage. Chen Hu cane to buy them. He¡¯s paying one copper coin for one catty.¡±

    ¡°A copper coin for a catty. Okay, okay.¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s voice came from inside the house.

    Old Master Wang said to Chen Hu, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my two brothers¡¯ houses to take a look. They have a lot of family members. We¡¯ll get the remaining few hundred catties from their families.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Alright, please carry it to my houseter.¡±

    Old Master Wang nodded. This was a small matter, so there was nothing wrong with it.

    Old Master Wang looked at Chen Hu beside him and suddenly said, ¡°Hu, do you really not regret it?¡±

    Chen Hu was stunned for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°No regrets.¡±

    Old Master Wang sighed. Every family had someone that suffered grievances. It was mostmon in families that have several sons.

    There was a difference in length between the five fingers. It wasmon to have a son you liked and a son you didn¡¯t like. There were also those who got kicked out, but what happened to them?

    Chen Hu and Su Sang were considered exceptions.

    It seemed that things were better now, but what about in the future? Old Master Wang nced at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Hu, have you thought about whether your children will get married in the future? When the children grow up, you¡¯ll have to propose marriage. In the future, when the matchmaker finds out that your family doesn¡¯t have a n, it¡¯ll be very difficult for the children to get married.¡±

    Hearing what Old Master Wang said, Chen Hu only smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grand Duke, even if there¡¯s no way forward, we won¡¯t turn back.¡±

    Old Master Wang did not persuade them anymore. After all, this was Chen Hu and Su Sang¡¯s own choice. If they insisted on taking this path, no one could stop them.

    Since they refused to return, he let them be.

    A thousand catties of green vegetables and 400 catties of cabbage.

    When he was weighing them, Chen Hu was watching. He had also checked that they were all good vegetables.

    Chen Hu was here to give them money. The Wang family were all smiling as they happily carried the vegetables to the courtyard of Su Sang¡¯s house.

    Chen Hu also gave them the money.

    After buying the vegetables, Chen Hu and Madam Qian started to get busy.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang¡¯s family had just arrived at the shop and had yet to open, but there were already customers waiting.

    As they spoke to Su Sang and his wife, they said, ¡°Your pickles are really delicious. It¡¯spletely different from the taste of our own. It¡¯s a little expensive, but it¡¯s really worth it.¡±

    The woman smiled as she said it. She was a returning customer. Since her first time buying it and eating it at home, she tried to make it herself, but the taste waspletely different.

    That was why she became a regr customer of Shi You Wei. She woulde and buy one catty every day to cook with.

    Madam Zhao also smiled and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Sheughed as she opened the shop door and began to weigh the goods for the woman.

    Customers came to buy them one after another.

    Su Sang also packed up his things and prepared to continue to promote them in other restaurants and small restaurants.

    Madam Zhao tended the shop with the children of the two families.

    Seeing that an old man hade to buy, Madam Zhao asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Uncle, what do you want to buy? We have three things here that taste good. You can try them first before deciding whether to buy them.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu looked at the woman and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it first.¡±

    Madam Zhao brought him a sample.

    Shopkeeper Niu took note of this detail. He tasted it silently. It tasted exactly the same. Thinking that there had been customers asking about sauerkraut and pickles for the past few days, Shopkeeper Niu put down the stick and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your husband? He came to our Fu Man Lai Restaurant to publicize a few days ago. He said that there are still some recipes. I came to talk to him about something.¡±

    Good pickles and sauerkraut. If they had a good recipe, it would bring customers to the restaurant.

    So after thinking about it for a few days, he decided toe and talk to Su Sang and see how exactly this coboration would work.

    Madam Zhao did not expect him to be from the restaurant. She was very happy, but Su Sang was not here now, so she said, ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s not back yet. He might be gone for a while.¡±

 Chapter 132 - Speaking of Recipes

    <h4>Chapter 132: Speaking of Recipes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Over the past few days, Su Sang had repeatedly looked for several ces, but he had been rejected. Now, Fu Man Lai Restaurant hade knocking on his door to ask for cooperation, but Su Sang was not around.

    Madam Zhao was really worried that they would miss this opportunity. She didn¡¯t have much experience and didn¡¯t know what to say, so she was a little helpless when entertaining Shopkeeper Niu.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled faintly and said, ¡°He¡¯s not here. How about this? When hees back, tell him to look for me at the restaurant when he¡¯s free today, alright?¡±

    Su Sang wasn¡¯t home. He certainly wasn¡¯t going to wait here forever.

    When Madam Zhao heard Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s words, she nodded quickly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell himter.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu nodded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Watching Shopkeeper Niu leave, Madam Zhao heaved a sigh of relief.

    The business of pickled vegetables was very good every day. They were usually sold out around noon.

    Most of the credit went to Su Xiaoling, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    When Su Sang returned, Madam Zhao handed him water and food. She said, ¡°Sang, the shopkeeper of Fu Man Lai Restaurant came today. He said that he considered the cooperation you mentionedst time and wanted you to discuss the details.¡±

    At this, Su Sang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is great. I¡¯m on it.¡±

    He was always getting the cold shoulder these days, most of them reluctant to ept the pickles and sauerkraut he brought with him, and some of them willing to cooperate, but they only wanted to buy it for three copper coins.

    Of course, Su Saburo was reluctant. He had no profit at all, and it was a loss.

    The Fu Man Lai Restaurant was willing to talk about cooperation. No matter what the other party nned, he had to go over and talk.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead. When Chong and Huaeter, I¡¯ll bring them home. Take your time. If it gets dark, find an inn to stay in for the night.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how long they would talk, so it was impossible for Madam Zhao to wait here.

    It was good that Madam Zhao brought the children back first.

    After packing up, Su Sang went to Fu Man Lai.

    As for Madam Zhao, when Su Chong and Su Hua came back from school, they went home together.

    Su Sang arrived at Fu Man Lai Restaurant. He walked in. There were not many customers in the restaurant at this time. There were some customers eating sparsely.

    When the waiter saw Su Sang, he greeted, ¡°Sir, what would you like to eat?¡±

    Su Sang smiled kindly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the boss of Shi You Wei. Previously, your Shopkeeper Niu went to look for me. I wasn¡¯t around at that time. My wife ryed the message.¡±

    The waiter looked at Su Sang and smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. The shopkeeper has instructed that if youe, please wait in the private room on the second floor. Come with me.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu had already instructed him, so Su Sang was brought to a private room on the second floor.

    After inviting Su Sang to take a seat, the waiter left. Soon, tea was served. He said, ¡°Sir, our shopkeeper hasn¡¯t returned yet, but it won¡¯t be long. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    The waiter smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go down. If there¡¯s anything, just call me.¡±

    Su Sang nodded, and the waiter went out.

    Su Sang did not wait long before Shopkeeper Niu returned from outside. It was very lively downstairs. Su Sang went out to take a look. Shopkeeper Niu had brought a servant to buy some fish. There were two buckets of fish.

    The waiter went forward and told Shopkeeper Niu that Su Sang was already there.

    Shopkeeper Niu instructed the servant to carry the ingredients to the kitchen while he went upstairs. His eyes met with Su Sang¡¯s at the stairs. Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said, ¡°I remember your name is Su Sang, right?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the private room.¡±

    When they returned to the private room, Shopkeeper Niu looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Brother Su, the few dishes you left behind that day have received a good response from the customers. I remember that you said that there were some unique recipesst time, right? I think we can talk about cooperation and see how it ends.¡±

    Su Sang also said, ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, I can provide recipes for sauerkraut and pickles dishes. Each recipe can be used by the Fu Man Lai Restaurant for ten taels of silver a year. If your restaurant opens a restaurant elsewhere and wants to continue using the recipe, you will need to buy the recipe for temporary use again.¡±

    This was a method that he had thought about many times in the past few days. Madam Qian¡¯s skills could not be leaked, so only Madam Qian could make pickled vegetables and pickles.

    Su Xiaolu was right, but the human heart wasplicated. Even if they signed the contract, it would be too troublesome if they really got into awsuit.

    Manager Niu pondered.

    Su Sang added, ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, regarding those recipes, I¡¯ll bring someone over tomorrow to try them with you.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and looked at Su Sang. ¡°Brother Su, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone cooperate like this. I have to consider it carefully. How about this? Bring the chef over tomorrow to cook. After the dishes are cooked, we¡¯ll have a taste.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu did not immediately refuse. He had thought that Su Sang hade to discuss a sale of sauerkraut and pickles, but Su Sang¡¯s final goal was the recipe.

    There were a lot of recipes for sauerkraut, but no one could make it taste like what Su Sang sold, so this would have to wait and see.

    Su Sang agreed. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over first thing in the morning.¡±

    He wanted to work with Fu Man Lai, but he also wanted long-term development.

    He would encourage Madam Qian to create more recipes. As long as they cooperated, this path of wealth would continue.

    Su Sang stood up, and Shopkeeper Niu stood up to see him off.

    After seeing Su Sang out, Shopkeeper Niu turned around and entered the restaurant. He went to the kitchen and asked the chef solemnly, ¡°Is there really no way to replicate the taste of his pickled vegetables and pickles?¡±

    The chef shook his head and said, ¡°Shopkeeper, we really have no choice. We¡¯ve made some these two days, but the taste is just iparable. I wonder what they added.¡±

    After getting a definite answer, Shopkeeper Niu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°He¡¯ll bring a chef over tomorrow. Keep an eye on how the dishes are cooked.¡±

    If he could learn it, he would save as much as he could.

    Chef nodded.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Sang returned home, it was almost dark. As soon as he arrived home, Madam Zhao brought over some ginger soup and said, ¡°Sang, quickly drink a bowl of ginger soup to warm up your body. We¡¯ll eat after resting for a while.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. The ginger soup was lukewarm and he drank it in one gulp.

    After drinking, he said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll go to Hu¡¯s house. There¡¯s a big chance for Fu Man Lai. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let Sister-inw go with me to make a few dishes and try to cooperate with the restaurant in the next few days. When the cooperation is done, we¡¯ll be relieved.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Holding Back 1

    <h4>Chapter 133: Holding Back 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Madam Zhao was also happy.

    Su Sang went to Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were still cooking. When they saw Su Sang, they knew that he had something to say.

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Big Brother, we bought a thousand catties of vegetables today. We¡¯ve already prepared 500 catties. We¡¯ll get the rest done tomorrow.¡±

    That was enough to sell for days.

    Su Sang smiled gently and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s been hard on you. But tomorrow, you¡¯ll probably have to do it alone. Sister-inw will have to enter the town with me and cook a few of her specialties at Fu Man Lai Restaurant.¡±

    Chen Hu paused for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s no problem. I can do quite a lot by myself.¡±

    Madam Qian was a little nervous, so she stammered, ¡°Big Brother, this, this is so fast¡­¡±

    She thought it would be after the New Year, but it was so soon.

    Su Sang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Qian waved her hand uneasily. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Su Sang knew that Madam Qian needed to calm down. After he finished speaking, Su Sang said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ......

    Chen Hu sent Su Sang out. After Su Sang left, Chen Hu returned to the house and said to Madam Qian, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be nervous. I believe you will definitely seed.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled shyly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I will get over myself.¡±

    Su Sang had finally found Fu Man Lai, who was willing to cooperate. No matter what, she could not be a burden.

    Chen Hu looked at Madam Qian with concern and said, ¡°Darling, there¡¯s no need to give yourself so much pressure. Let¡¯s just do as we usually do. When the timees, just treat it as cooking for us at home.¡±

    ¡°Father is right. We also believe that Mother can do it.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu also encouraged Madam Qian.

    Chen Shi, who was only a year old, did not quite understand, but he also smiled and ran to Madam Qian¡¯s side. He hugged her leg and said vaguely, ¡°Mother is the best¡­¡±

    Madam Qian smiled. It was already winter, but her heart was as warm as spring.

    When Su Sang went out the next day, Madam Qian followed him.

    Chen Hu took Chen Shi to make sauerkraut and pickles. Chen Shi already knew how to walk and did not like being trapped in the back basket. As soon as Chen Hu ignored him, he began to cry.

    Zhou Heng walked out. Chen Hu was coaxing Chen Shi. He said to Zhou Heng apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heng. I woke you up. I¡¯ll coax him to sleep immediately.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He walked over and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to sleep yet. If you trust me, let me y with him.¡±

    Chen Shi knew Zhou Heng. He immediately pped his hands and shouted happily, ¡°Brother Heng¡­¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and reached out to carry Chen Shi out. He led him to the back room.

    Chen Hu looked at Chen Shi, who was not crying, and a hint of gratitude rose in his heart. Without Chen Shi crying, Chen Hu focused on work.

    He had often helped out and learned Madam Qian¡¯s craftsmanship, so it was not difficult for him.

    There were severalrge casks and vats in Su Sang¡¯s house. Since they sold more than a hundred catties everyday, the casks with a capacity of three to four hundred catties were emptied in a few days.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang and his family entered the town.

    Madam Qian followed quietly. When the shop opened, she watched as Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu cleverly greeted the customers. Her expression was gentle as she looked at Madam Zhao with gratitude.

    Madam Zhao was also very busy. She had to cashier and weigh.

    Su Xiaoling was busy too. Everyone was busy.

    Su Sang took a basket of sauerkraut and pickles and took Madam Qian to the Fu Man Lai restaurant.

    Madam Qian was very quiet on the way. Her head was slightly lowered, and her mutted hand was hidden in her sleeve.

    Su Sang knew that Madam Qian had a quiet personality. He didn¡¯t have much to say. He didn¡¯t walk very quickly so that Madam Qian could have more time to adjust herself.

    When they arrived at Fu Man Lai Restaurant, Su Sang said softly to Madam Qian, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t feel too much pressure. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s not done well.¡±

    Madam Qian was very touched. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I will definitely do it well.¡±

    She was nervous. She was so nervous that her teeth were clenched and her cheeks ached, but she would never back down.

    He followed Su Sang into Fu Man Lai Restaurant.

    Shopkeeper Niu was already waiting. When he saw Su Sang, he immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re here. Is this the chef? How should I address you?¡±

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°She¡¯s my sister-inw. Her surname is Qian.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu looked at Madam Qian. With just a nce, he knew that Madam Qian was insecure. He made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°Madam Qian, Brother Su, follow me. The kitchen is at the back. It has everything you need. See if you need anything else.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu led the way to the kitchen, and Su Sang and Madam Qian followed.

    The scullery boys were all out doing odd jobs.

    A cook in his forties was already waiting.

    When they reached the kitchen, Su Sang asked Madam Qian, ¡°Sister-inw, do you need anything else?¡±

    Madam Qian looked around the kitchen. There were chickens, ducks, fish, and mutton. She swallowed and finally found the courage to say, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of stuff here. It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Madam Qian took the basket from Su Sang and started preparing.

    The chef was also watching.

    Madam Zhao made four dishes. One was spicy cabbage tofu soup.

    One was fish and mutton, one was sauerkraut braised pork, and one was sauerkraut fish.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s culinary skills were excellent. Two hourster, four dishes were served, and the fragrance assaulted the nose.

    The chef could not help but try them with a chopstick spoon.

    Shopkeeper Niu also began to try. After trying, he looked at the old chef.

    The cook gave a small nod.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Su, the dishes are not bad. Let¡¯s go to the private room to discuss how to cooperate.¡±

    Madam Qian whispered to Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not needed here. Can I go to the shop?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Sister-inw, do you remember the way?¡±

    Madam Qian nodded.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Alright, then go over first. I¡¯ll be back as soon as we¡¯re done talking.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. She had done well today. The dishes were all good. She had not embarrassed her brother or dragged him down.

    <i>It should go smoothly when they talk business next.</i>?She thought.

    Madam Qian left the restaurant.

    Su Sang also went to the private room with Shopkeeper Niu.

    Shopkeeper Niu asked the waiter to bring tea and snacks while he chatted with Su Sang about how he had taken over this restaurant.

    He then asked some more about Su Sang¡¯s family.

    They chatted for a long time, but he didn¡¯t talk about how to cooperate. Su Sang wanted to ask, but he never got the chance.

    Shopkeeper Niu estimated that it was about time. He stood up and said, ¡°Brother Su, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and relieve myself before continuing the conversation with you.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. He needed time to think, too.

    When Shopkeeper Niu got up and went out, Su Sang pondered. He felt that Shopkeeper Niu seemed to be stalling for time, but why?

 Chapter 134 - Holding Back 2

    <h4>Chapter 134: Holding Back 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang recalled and panicked. He remembered that when Madam Qian was cooking, a chef had been watching. Could he be learning Madam Qian¡¯s recipes?

    Had he really learned it so quickly? Su Sang didn¡¯t dare deny it. He was annoyed that he had been careless, but now that it had happened, there was no point in being frustrated.

    He began to think of countermeasures. If Fu Man Lai¡¯s cook had learned, what would he do next?

    After thinking about it, he felt that he would probably not be able to negotiate this business today. He was not scheming enough. Thinking about it, Su Sang¡¯s heart felt heavy.

    With two sighs, he began to calm himself.

    When Shopkeeper Niu went to the kitchen, he saw the old chef say with a bitter expression, ¡°Shopkeeper, the taste is wrong.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The old chef sighed and said, ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    The braised pork made by Qian was fat but not greasy. It had the salty fragrance of sauerkraut.

    The fish and mutton were fresh and delicious. The fish meat was tender and slightly chewy, and the mutton was also slightly chewy. The sauerkraut at the bottom was very delicious when mixed with the soup of mutton and fish. Thest ssh of hot oil made it even more delicious.

    The sauerkraut fish was extraordinary as well. The soup was fresh and the fish was tender.

    The tofu soup stewed with spicy cabbage looked simple, but the taste was very different. It was sweet, spicy, and refreshing. Even a sip of soup and a bite of vegetables felt refreshing.

    Looking at what he had made, it didn¡¯t look like it, nor did it taste simr. The fish and mutton carried a fishy smell, and when mixed together, they didn¡¯t taste good at all. Madam Zhao¡¯s fish and mutton also had a little fishy smell, butpared to the dish itself, the fishy smell of the fish and mutton only made people feel that the ingredients were fresh.

    ......

    What he made instead tasted t and didn¡¯t highlight these.

    After trying it out, Shopkeeper Niu frowned and said, ¡°Looks like that woman has some tricks up her sleeve.¡±

    The old chef did not say anything. He felt that it was normal for Madam Qian to have a backup n. After all, for the sake of benefits, it was normal for her to be on guard.

    After sighing, Shopkeeper Niu said, ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to save this money. Go ahead. I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    The method of cooperation suggested by Su Sang was to pay for the use of the recipe every year. If this went on for a long time, it would be a huge expense. Shopkeeper Niu felt that it was not worth it. The restaurant chef was an old chef who had seen the world. It was simple and easy to learn. If the old chef could learn it, he naturally did not need to spend this additional money.

    However, Madam Qian had a backup n. The dishes she cooked were even more stunning. Such a good dish would definitely be very popr when it wasunched, so this coboration had to be discussed.

    If they were going to talk business, they had to make more profit for themselves.

    Shopkeeper Niu quickly returned to the private room. He smiled gently at Su Sang and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made Brother Su wait for so long. After some understanding, I have some understanding of Brother Su¡¯s character. Brother Su is an honest person. I hope we can work together.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled gently. He thought that Su Sang might already know his purpose.

    Now that he was here to discuss cooperation, Su Sang should know the oue.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and sat down.

    Su Sang was stunned at first, then happy. Although he quickly regained hisposure, Shopkeeper Niu still saw it.

    Good. It means we can talk. He thought.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, do you remember what I said yesterday?¡±

    The uneasiness in Su Sang¡¯s heart disappeared. Since Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s chef had not learned it, he could follow yesterday¡¯s conditions and negotiate with him.

    It was not wrong for Shopkeeper Niu to be scheming. Su Sang did not me Shopkeeper Niu for scheming. He only med himself for being insensible. However, after experiencing this, he also understood that there were many things to learn in business. If Shopkeeper Niu could be scheming, so could he.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and nodded. ¡°I remember, I can agree to the conditions you mentioned, but I also have some conditions. First, in Goathorn Town, your family¡¯s recipe can only be used by my restaurant for half a year.¡±

    If these recipes were to be popr, it would be enough to stabilize the customers for half a year. After half a year, when the customers were tired of eating, there was no need for other restaurants to spend money to buy this power. In any case, they could not earn big money, and other restaurants would not buy it.

    Therefore, if customers wanted to eat in the future, they would onlye to Fu Man Lai Restaurant to eat.

    Shopkeeper Niu had his own ns.

    Su Sang pondered as he listened. He understood the purpose of Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s actions. He smiled warmly and nodded in agreement. He said, ¡°Alright, I agree to this condition. However, if my familyes up with a new recipe in the future, if the Fu Man Lai Restaurant wants to learn the recipe, the highest bidder will get it.¡±

    He believed that Madam Qian could research other recipes for sauerkraut, so these few recipes were just the beginning.

    Su Sang looked at Shopkeeper Niu calmly. Shopkeeper Niu also looked at Su Sang. He sighed in his heart. Su Sang¡¯s move was brilliant.

    Shopkeeper Niu pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract like this. From tomorrow onwards, let your sister-inw teach my restaurant¡¯s chef until he learns it.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He went to draw up the contract and asked, ¡°Brother Su, can you read?¡±

    Su Sang said truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know many words, but my two sons have already entered school. I¡¯ll take them back and show them.¡±

    He could not afford to be careless. He still had to be sure that the contents of a crucial item like the deed were correct.

    If it was before, he might not be so wary of Shopkeeper Niu. However, after Shopkeeper Niu asked the chef to secretly learn cooking, he became more careful.

    One should not have the intention to harm others, but one should also be wary of others.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled. He neatly drew up the contract and gave it to Su Sang with a smile.

    Then, he sent Su Sang out.

    Su Sang returned to the shop with the contract in his hands. When he saw Madam Qian helping, he resisted the urge to ask. After saying, ¡°Done,¡± he helped to get busy.

    After the sale, Su Chong and Su Hua left school and everyone went back together. When there were no outsiders on the way, Su Sang asked the question in his heart, ¡°Sister-inw, when you were cooking today, were you guarding against that chef secretly learning?¡±

    Madam Qian nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, Big Brother, did I do badly?¡±

    Was she being petty?

    Madam Zhao asked curiously, ¡°Sang, you only said that it was done. How did it happen? You haven¡¯t said it yet. Will the chef of Fu Man Lai Restaurant secretly learn from Sister-inw?¡±

    Su Sang nodded and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my sister-inw for being careful today. Otherwise, our business wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly.¡±

    Su Sang told him about the incident at the Fu Man Lai Restaurant. Once again, he had experienced it himself. He had pondered it in many ways and memorized everything he had figured out so that he would not make the same mistake next time.

 Chapter 135 - Anesthesia

    <h4>Chapter 135: Anesthesia</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Qian felt a little embarrassed. She was happy that she had not done anything wrong.

    Madam Zhao didn¡¯t expect such a roundabout thing to happen either. She sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, Sister-inw is smart. Otherwise, we would have suffered a loss.¡±

    Fortunately, the ending was good. If they learned their lesson this time, they would not make the same mistake again.

    ¡°It¡¯s my blessing to have this lesson. When we go hometer, let¡¯s see if there are any problems with the contract. If there are no problems, we can work with the restaurant.¡±

    Su Sang spoke. ¡®If there¡¯s a problem with the contract, it cannot be signed.¡¯

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao nodded.

    Su Chong said, ¡°Father, mother, Hua and I will definitely take a good look. If we don¡¯t know each other, there¡¯s still Little Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Hua nodded back.

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll look at it when we get home.¡±

    They all smiled and hurried home.

    After returning home, Su Sang let Su Hua and Su Chong read the contract together while he and Madam Zhao went to prepare dinner.

    The fresh pickles in the yard smelled good. It must have been a long day for Chen Hu to make so much.

    ......

    But neither family was idle.

    Su Chong had returned the contract to Su Sang during dinner. He raised his little face and said seriously, ¡°Father, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this contract.¡±

    Su Sang put away the contract and gently patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, I understand. I will sign it tomorrow.¡±

    Tomorrow, Madam Qian will teach the chef at Fu Man Lai Restaurant how to cook.

    The business deal was done. In the evening, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to look for Chen Hu and Madam Qian to discuss what to do next.

    Madam Qian was going to teach the chefs in the restaurant how to cook. What about their own sauerkraut and pickles?

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, just two or three hundred catties. I can make it.¡±

    At most, he would be a little tired, but as long as he could earn money, he didn¡¯t mind.

    Madam Qian said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach them as soon as possible.¡±

    After signing the contract this time, she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The chefs at Su Man Lou had decades of experience. It shouldn¡¯t take them long to learn.

    Su Sang said, ¡°After tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sauerkraut with Hu. Leave the shop to my wife.¡±

    Madam Zhao said worriedly, ¡°But you can¡¯t make Sister-inw¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, Hu has learned it. Moreover, I¡¯ll prepare the seasoning in advance today. If Big Brother helps when the timees, it won¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Su Sang said happily. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. Everything she was worried about had been arranged, so she was not afraid anymore.

    After discussing it, Su Sang and Madam Zhao got up and went home.

    The next day, Su Sang took Madam Qian to Fu Man Lai Restaurant.

    Madam Qian went straight to the kitchen to teach the chefs how to cook.

    Su Sang and Shopkeeper Niu signed the contract, and the cooperation between the two sides officially began.

    After putting away the items, he received the heavy silver.

    Su Sang greeted Madam Qian and went to help in the shop.

    Because it had made a name for itself, the business of Shi You Wei was brisk, with a steady stream of customers, and every day the sauerkraut and pickles sold out early.

    When the sale was over, Su Chong and Su Hua were still at school. Seeing that Madam Qian had also returned, Su Sang said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go to the Sun residence to see Simei. Simei is going to treat Brother Hu¡¯s leg tomorrow. I¡¯ll go and ask.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Su Sang went straight to Sun residence after leaving the shop.

    As soon as he revealed his identity, the servants of the Sun residence led him to the courtyard where Su Xiaolu and Old Wu were temporarily staying.

    When he entered, he saw Su Xiaolu¡¯s small figure examining the herbs. Su Sang called, ¡± Simei.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand paused, then she turned around and saw Su Sang. She put down the herbs in her hand and ran over. ¡°Father, I miss you so much.¡±

    Su Sang ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Dad came to see you. Coming home tomorrow?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll be home tomorrow. I¡¯ll treat Uncle Hu¡¯s leg too.¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly and said, ¡°All set?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°All the necessary herbs are ready.¡±

    Su Sang was relieved and told Su Xiaolu about working with Fu Man Lai Restaurant.

    Su Xiaolu was also very happy. This was a good start. When Madam Qian taught the chef of the restaurant and introduced new dishes, with one push after another, their small shop would finally have a foothold in the main town.

    The father and daughter talked for a while before Su Sang asked, ¡± Simei, where¡¯s your master?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied, ¡°Master fell asleep drunk.¡±

    Su Sang knew that Old Wu liked wine. He smiled and rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Then take good care of yourself and your master. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Only then did Su Sang leave the Sun residence.

    After Su Sang left, Su Xiaolu continued to study the powder for anesthesia.

    She really hadn¡¯t expected there to be no anesthetics in this era.

    Doctors relied on their own abilities to treat patients. However, most doctors did not have such great divine powers. Therefore, when they encountered people with broken bones and broken limbs, they would have to suffer no matter how they treated the patients.

    As for Minggu doctors, there was nothing that could not be solved with one needle. If there was, then two needles, three needles, four needles¡­

    Su Xiaolu decided to study anesthesia for the period of time after the operation.

    She had a medical background to begin with, so after collecting all the materials, she quickly collected a small bottle of anesthetic water.

    When she was done, she pulled up her arm, dipped the silver needle in the anesthetic water, and began to apply it to herself.

    Soon her entire arm felt numb. She could still move it, but there was no feeling. And after a while, she couldn¡¯t move her entire arm.

    When Old Man Wu came out, he saw Su Xiaolu¡¯s left hand hanging down. Su Xiaolu raised her left hand with her right hand and let go of it.

    Old Wu frowned and grabbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s arm. ¡°Girl, what did you do? What happened to your hand?¡±

    He was just taking a nap. Did the brat hurt her hand?

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile, ¡°Master, I¡¯m using an anesthetic. I used it on my hand, but I¡¯m only temporarily unconscious. I want to use this medicine on Uncle Hu. That way, it won¡¯t hurt when I cut his flesh with a knife.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu helplessly and tapped her head. ¡°You little girl.¡±

    After Old Wu checked that Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand was fine, he left her alone.

    An hourter, Su Xiaolu could move her hands freely.

    At night, Su Xiaolu performed acupuncture on Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. After taking the needles out, Su Xiaolu yawned and went back to sleep.

    Before she went to bed, she entered the Space to take a look at her herb field. The herbs in the two fields were growing well. After packing up, she came out of the Space to sleeppletely.

 Chapter 136 - Operating On Chen Hu

    <h4>Chapter 136: Operating On Chen Hu</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    20th December. It was alreadyte December.

    Su Xiaolu got up early and went home with Old Wu.

    It was cold today. Old Wu did not test Su Xiaolu to identify the herbs. Instead, he carried her all the way back. On the way back, when Su Xiaolu was sleepy, Old Wu pinched her calf and asked her to memorize the acupuncture points and meridian chart of the human body.

    Su Xiaolu was not sleepy anymore.

    When they got home, Chen Hu was making sauerkraut.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, go home and boil some water. Clean your legs. I¡¯lle over immediately after cleaning up.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded with a smile. He was also a little nervous when he thought that Su Xiaolu was about to treat his leg.

    Looking at Chen Shi, who came out with Zhou Heng, Chen Hu was a little worried.

    Zhou Heng seemed to know what he was thinking. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±

    Chen Shi looked up at Zhou Heng, then looked at Chen Hu and said, ¡°I¡¯m obedient¡­¡±

    Zhou Heng stroked Chen Shi¡¯s soft hair and whispered, ¡°Be good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had used Old Wu¡¯s medical kit and brought a set of medical des. This was a treasure passed down from Minggu, just like the silver needles she used.

    Old Wu followed her.

    ......

    Su Xiaolu looked at the cold and arrogant old man gratefully.

    Old Wu was very arrogant. He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to see if you¡¯re suitable to hold a knife. If you identally cut the human artery, I can remedy the situation.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had shown her talent with needles for the first time, but her medicinal cuisine was not delicious the first time. What would happen if she used a divine scalpel for the first time?

    This was still unclear. Something that would be full of variables. Of course he had to watch it himself.

    No matter what Old Wu thought, Su Xiaolu smiled and held his hand. She thanked him sweetly, ¡°Thank you, my good master.¡±

    When they arrived at Chen Hu¡¯s house, Chen Hu had already washed up and changed into clean clothes.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Uncle Hu, lie down on the bed now. Don¡¯t let your pants expose your legs. It¡¯s best if you dangle that foot in midair with a rope.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. Seeing Old Wu with him, Chen Hu felt even more at ease.

    After he entered the house, he shouted that Su Xiaolu could go in.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu went in together.

    With one leg exposed, Chen Hu was so nervous that he did not know what to do.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and took out a medicine bottle. She took out a needle and dipped it in the medicine before inserting it. Soon, Chen Hu was unconscious.

    Su Xiaolu also pricked Chen Hu¡¯s leg several times. Then she took the knife and began to work. She first cut the flesh behind Chen Hu¡¯s knee. Some blood flowed out, but it quickly stopped.

    Su Xiaolu cleaned the blood with gauze.

    After cutting the flesh and cleaning it to ensure that his leg could be straightened, Su Xiaolu began to apply medicine and bandage it.

    Then there was the foot. She treated it the same way. Throughout the entire process, Old Wu did not speak.

    When he saw Su Xiaolu use the divine scalpel at will, he smiled smugly. This little girl was talented. The medicinal cuisine incident was an ident.

    When Su Xiaolu had taken care of Chen Hu¡¯s feet, Old Wu watched her use wooden nks to fix Chen Hu¡¯s feet and knees.

    Old Wu had some questions. ¡°Why is it fixed like this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile, ¡°Master, it is to prevent Uncle Hu from bending his legs due to the pain when he wakes up. At first, he must be in pain and not used to it. I fixed them up so that he can¡¯t curl up even if he wants to. When the new flesh grows back, he can remove them.¡±

    There was no such thing as a cast in ancient times, so she used wood to secure it. As long as his movement was restricted, the effect would be the same.

    Old Wu nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had no problem using the divine needles and divine knives. Old Wu was relieved. As for medicinal cuisine, it was really an ident.

    It was also possible that their ancestors had lied to them. No one in the world could make delicious medicinal cuisine. Old Wu did not care if the medicinal cuisine was delicious as long as the medicinal properties were fine.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s loving expression, Old Wu said, ¡°Girl, do you want this divine scalpel?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the thin knives and scissors and nodded honestly. ¡°I want them, but I already have the divine needles Master gave me. I can¡¯t take this too.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t want everything. One couldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    Ahem, take a step back. In this generation of Minggu Medical Valley, she was the sect master who was waiting to inherit it. When Old Wu passed away in the future, wouldn¡¯t all his things be hers?

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Xiaolu. It was obvious that she had an idea. Old Wu knocked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head lightly and said, ¡°Stupid girl, who said that I wanted to give it to you? I mean, if you want it, when you graduate, I¡¯ll ask my Master to give a set to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately said, ¡°Good Master is the best. Then I want it.¡±

    ¡°Then study hard and graduate early.¡±

    Old Wu snorted coldly and turned to leave arrogantly.

    Chen Hu was fine here. He had nothing to worry about.

    As for how Chen Hu could recover, that would depend on his luck.

    After Old Wu left, Su Xiaolu went to brew the medicine.

    Two hourster, Chen Hu woke up.

    Su Xiaolu boiled some medicine and came at the right time. Seeing Su Xiaolu, Chen Hu opened his mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°Xiaolu, I feel very painful.¡±

    The pain made him want to curl his leg up, but he couldn¡¯t because his knee was held in ce by the boards, and even the sole of his foot was like that.

    Chen Hu was in pain. He did not expect it to hurt so much. He was a little worried. How could he work with his feet like this?

    Su Xiaolu handed the medicine over. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Hu, it¡¯s normal for you to feel pain. This is a painkiller. Drink it first. In a few days, when the new flesh grows, it won¡¯t hurt so much.¡±

    ¡°And then there¡¯s the fact that they¡¯ve been bent too long and suddenly stretched. You won¡¯t be used to it and you¡¯ll find it painful, but think about it. When it heals, your leg will be better.¡±

    Su Xiaoluforted and encouraged him.

    Chen Hu took the bowl of medicine and drank it. He said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. My endurance is too weak. I can¡¯t even bear this pain.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was really warm-hearted. She didn¡¯t need tofort him.

    After drinking the medicine, Chen Hu felt much better.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Uncle Hu, I¡¯m going to the Sun residence tomorrow. For the next three days, you can¡¯t remove the wooden board on you. If you feel that it¡¯s loose, you have to tie it tighter. I¡¯ll be back in three days and I¡¯ll change your dressing.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Uncle won¡¯t remove it.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to get this chance. He wasn¡¯t going to give up now. For his family¡¯s sake, and for his own. No matter how much it hurt, he would grit his teeth and get through it.

 Chapter 137 - Donâ€™t Sneak Away

    <h4>Chapter 137: Don¡¯t Sneak Away</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Uncle Hu, I¡¯ll go home first. The medicine I made for Auntie isn¡¯t ready yet. When I get it, I¡¯ll treat her face.¡±

    She decided to nt the medicinal herbs for Madam Qian¡¯s face in the Space first to nourish it and make the medicinal herbs more spiritual before taking them out to make medicine.

    If she told Chen Hu, he would tell Madam Qian.

    Chen Hu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell your aunt.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and went home.

    Zhou Heng had already coaxed Chen Shi to sleep. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was back and looked a little tired, Zhou Heng said gently, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you, Big Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly and said nothing more. He went to read.

    Su Xiaolu did not go to sleep. Instead, she sat down beside Zhou Heng and asked, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, has your family replied?¡±

    It had been a while since Zhou Heng sent out his letter. He did not know when there would be any news.

    ¡°Soon, I think. I¡¯ll probably be gone before the New Year if nothing unexpected happens.¡±

    Zhou Heng said gently. Counting the days, his letter had already arrived in the capital. Now that he was fine, his mother should have dealt with the dangerous matters and could take him back.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, can I make a request?¡±

    ......

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng seriously and said.

    Zhou Heng was puzzled. ¡°What request?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I want you to promise me that if your familyes to pick you up, can you not sneak away? Say goodbye to us before leaving?¡±

    She did not want Zhou Heng to leave quietly. That way, everyone would be sad for a long time.

    Their family was prepared to part ways. This day woulde eventually. They were prepared. Even if the day dide, though they would be sad, they would still give their blessings.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get some sleep.¡±

    Zhou Heng urged gently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and yawned before returning to her room to sleep.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up again, Su Sang and the others had returned.

    They went to see Chen Hu. Seeing that Chen Hu¡¯s leg was fixed and everything else was fine, they let him rest well.

    Madam Qian thought that there were still many sauerkraut dishes to be made, so he asked Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu to cook.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao decided to let everyone eat together during this period of time and wait for Chen Hu to recover.

    They had almost used up all the vegetables they had bought. With the restaurant, their expenses were even higher.

    A few recipes taught by Madam Qian allowed Fu Man Lai to attract many customers. Many customers ordered those dishes every day, and the demand for sauerkraut and pickles increased.

    So, Su Sang was going to buy another 2000 catties of vegetables to make sauerkraut.

    They talked about it over dinner that night.

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go together tomorrow. I¡¯ll be bored lying in bed. I¡¯ll go with a walking stick.¡±

    He just had to keep his leg still.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡± Simei, can your Uncle Hu walk tomorrow?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, but it will be inconvenient.¡±

    Chen Hu was immediately relieved. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just be careful.¡±

    Everyone was so busy, he didn¡¯t want to just lie in bed.

    After dinner, they washed up and went to bed.

    After falling asleep, Madam Zhao said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, I see that Hu¡¯s leg has grown longer. What do you think?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what good deeds I did in my previous life to have a daughter like Simei.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°I used to hear Sanmei secretly call her a little fairy. Our Simei might be a real fairy.¡±

    Su Sang sighed inwardly as he recalled the past few years.

    The path was taken step by step, but in the end, many difficulties were resolved.

    Madam Zhao also smiled. ¡°I wonder whose family she will end up with when she grows up. Just thinking about it makes me feel very reluctant. In the blink of an eye, she has grown up. Sanmei is also already ten years old¡­¡±

    Thinking back, she felt that time really passed quickly.

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly and said gently, ¡°Everything¡¯ll be fine in the future. Go to sleep.¡±

    Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang¡¯s side and could not help but smile.

    The next day, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian brought their children into town.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu also went with him. With Big Brother and Second Brother around, she was carried out of the house almost without touching her feet on the ground.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu had also gone to the vige chief¡¯s house to discuss with him.

    When they arrived at the vige chief¡¯s house, Old Master Wang was surprised to see Su Sang and Chen Hu. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    Old Master Wang realized that Chen Hu had used his walking stick. His previously bent leg seemed to have straightened.

    Just as Grandpa Wang was wondering, Su Sang said, ¡°Grand Duke, we¡¯re here to buy vegetables and cabbages in the vige. We want 2000 catties. We want you to help us ask the vigers and see if any of them are willing to sell vegetables. If they are, they can send them to my house. One copper coin for one catty.¡±

    Old Master Wang paused and said, ¡°So much? Hu bought a thousand catties just two days ago.¡±

    Old Master Wang was a little curious. What kind of business did Su Sang and Chen Hu do that they needed so many vegetables and could sell them all?

    ¡°Well, from now on, Hu and I will often buy vegetables and cabbages. We are all from the same vige. If everyone is willing, sell them to me. If not, I will buy them from other viges.¡±

    Su Sang said gently. He made it clear that Southern Mountain Vige wasn¡¯t the only option.

    Old Master Wang understood and immediately said with a smile, ¡°How can we not be willing? Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to have such a good deal? It¡¯s rare that you still remember the vige. I¡¯ll tell them about this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    How could he push away such a good thing?

    He could not finish all the vegetables he nted. They were not worth much to begin with. Now that he could exchange them for money, how could he not agree?

    Listening to Su Sang¡¯s tone, this deal was still going tost. Then he would be able to earn a good ie every year from nting vegetables. This was a good thing.

    ¡°Good. Thank you, Grand Duke.¡±

    Su Sang nodded slightly.

    With Su Sang around, Chen Hu did not speak and followed quietly with a smile.

    Old Master Wang felt that Su Sang had changed. He was suddenly different from the farmers in the vige who faced the yellow soil and had their backs facing the sky. He had a boldness that they did not have.

    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    At that moment, Madam Wang came out of the house and asked curiously.

    Old Master Wang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. Su Sang and Chen Hu are going to buy another 2000 catties of vegetables in our vige. Go and get the eldest daughter-inw and third daughter-inw to clean up the fields. See how much they can clean up. The requirements are the same asst time. Then, go and talk to your siblings. I¡¯ll bring them to the vige to spread the news.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Jealousy 1

    <h4>Chapter 138: Jealousy 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Madam Wang heard this, she was overjoyed. She smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright, go quickly. Leave the house to me.¡±

    They were buying another 2000 catties of vegetables again. They still had more than a hundred catties at home. That was worth more than 100 copper coins.

    Old Master Wang brought Su Sang and Chen Hu to spread the news.

    On the way, Old Master Wang asked the two of them. He said, ¡°Sang, Hu, do you want the vegetables from your side?¡±

    Old Master Wang was referring to the parents of Chen Hu and Su Sang.

    After all, they had both severed ties with their rtives. Now that there was such a good thing, would they mind bringing the benefits to their former parents?

    Chen Hu frowned and looked at him. His stance was clear. He listened to Su Sang.

    Su Sang¡¯s gaze darkened as he said, ¡°As long as they follow the requirements, I¡¯ll ept them.¡±

    He and Chen Hu no longer had anything to do with the homes on either side, so they were strangers.

    They were all from the same vige now. He could treat them as equals. What he wanted was to have a good rtionship with the vigers. He wouldn¡¯t leave this ce unless he really had nowhere to go.

    He was born here, and it will always be his home.

    Old Master Wang looked at Su Sang and smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Old Master Wang didn¡¯t say much. He had never understood why Su Sang and Chen Hu would rather abandon the n and leave. If Su Sang got along well, the two of them might return to the main family in the future.

    ......

    Su Sang said nothing more.

    Old Master Wang took a deep breath and began to shout as he walked into the vige, ¡°Everyone, if you have vegetables and cabbages, Su Sang¡¯s family will take 2000 catties of vegetables and cabbages. Carry them to Su Sang¡¯s house for one copper coin per catty. If you want to sell them, hurry up. They don¡¯t want yellow-leafed vegetables and young leaves. The cabbage also shouldn¡¯t have old leaves and yellow leaves. It¡¯s best if they are whole. If any family wants to earn money, hurry up and get the vegetables. If you want to fool them with the bad ones, don¡¯t me them for not buying your rotten vegetables.¡±

    Old Master Wang shouted as he walked. Someone opened the door and asked, ¡°Uncle, is it true?¡±

    Old Master Wang pointed at Su Sang and Chen Hu beside him. ¡°They¡¯re right here. Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    Su Sang said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    After receiving the buyer¡¯s words, everyone quickly carried their baskets and went to pick vegetables.

    After shouting in the vige, Old Master Wang walked back with Su Sang and Chen Hu.

    Old Master Wang shouted again.

    When he passed by the Su family.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were watching from the courtyard. When they saw Su Sang, they smiled at him.

    Su Sang remained expressionless, ignoring his two former sisters-inw.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were a little embarrassed, but they had been called out by Madam Wang and old master Su to find out what was going on. Since Su Sang ignored them, they were also anxious. They couldn¡¯t care less and shouted at Old Master Wang, ¡°Chief, can we sell vegetables too?¡±

    Neither Su Sang nor Chen Hu made a sound.

    Old Master Wang turned around and shouted, ¡°Just follow the instructions.¡±

    When Madam Li and Madam Zhou heard that, they nodded in agreement.

    Just as the two of them were about to return to the house to reply, they saw that Madam Wang had alreadye out.

    Old Master Su said with a dark expression, ¡°We should be able to get 200 catties from the fields. Go get it.¡±

    Su Dng frowned and said, ¡°Father, Third Brother is too heartless. Such a good thing will benefit outsiders.¡±

    Su Eng also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He has no conscience at all.¡±

    Old Master Su shouted coldly, ¡°Shut up. If you have the time, you might as well let your sons study hard. They¡¯ve been studying for so many years, but they can¡¯t even pass the Elementary Schr exam.¡±

    After studying for a few years, Su Qing and Su Shun were still just students.

    The two of them had also participated in the exam, but their results were really poor.

    The hope of the Su family was all on these two children. However, seeing that there was no end to it, Old Master Su felt angry. After Su Qing and Su Shun started studying, they refused to work anymore.

    It was an expense every year.

    Every time he thought about it, Old Master Su would feel suffocated. His most hated son was living a better life now, and it was a thorn in his heart.

    When Old Master Su got angry, Su Dng and Su Eng shut up.

    Madam Wang¡¯s face was cold as she asked Madam Li and Madam Zhou to work.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were not having a good time either. Every time they passed by Su Sang¡¯s house, they would be so angry that their hearts would feel suffocating.

    Seeing that many people in the vige were carrying baskets on their backs, Madam Wang also asked Madam Li to walk faster.

    Since Su Sang didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want their family¡¯s vegetables, why shouldn¡¯t they earn this money?

    Chen Hu¡¯s parents also went to pick vegetables.

    Old Master Wang shouted and went back.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu thanked Old Master Wang. Su Sang said to Old Master Wang, ¡°Grand Duke, nt more vegetables when you¡¯re free after the New Year. We¡¯ll always buy them.¡±

    Old Master Wang immediately understood. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I wish you all a prosperous business.¡±

    Since they needed vegetables all the time, he would have to nt more vegetables after the new year. If he sold these vegetables every year, he would be able to earn a lot of money. This was a good thing.

    When it was done, Su Sang went back with Chen Hu.

    On the way, Su Sang asked Chen Hu, ¡°How is it? Do you want me to carry you?¡±

    Chen Hu had worked hard on this journey and was sweating.

    Chen Hu smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, I can walk.¡±

    He took the medicine. It didn¡¯t hurt as much, but it still hurt. It was the kind of pain he couldn¡¯t describe.

    The two of them returned home. Chen Shi leaned against Zhou Heng and yed with a match on the ground.

    Chen Shi was obedient. If he was interested, he could y for a long time without crying.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu were both very busy, so Zhou Heng let Chen Shi y with him.

    Not long after, households carrying vegetables on their backs came knocking on the door.

    Most came as a family. They smiled at Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, we don¡¯t do credit for this.¡±

    Su Sang nodded gently. Holding the money bag, he said, ¡°Yes, I know. Let¡¯s take a look and make sure there¡¯s no problem before I pay.¡±

    No matter who came, the vegetables in the basket had to be picked up and examined.

    There were also ones mixed with yellow leaves and worm leaves.

    Su Sang said with a serious expression, ¡°Auntie, either you pick out these useless vegetables now, or you carry them back and I won¡¯t do business with your family anymore.¡±

    No use ying the emotional card with Su Sang.

    Seeing him like this, the families who originally wanted to mix some bad ones in immediately picked out the bad ones. They just wanted to take advantage of the loopholes.

    When it was Old Master Su¡¯s turn, everyone could not help but move aside and watch with a look of ¡®the show has begun¡¯.

    As per normal, Su Sang was about to go forward and pick up the vegetables when Madam Wang snorted coldly. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you believe us? No matter what, I gave birth to you.¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou sized up this courtyard and looked at this good ce. A strong sense of jealousy rose in their hearts.

    Of course, they also knew how many bad vegetables Madam Wang had mixed in. Both of them looked at Su Sang expectantly, wanting to see if he would make an exception.

 Chapter 139 - Jealousy 2

    <h4>Chapter 139: Jealousy 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Madam Wang and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me check, then please carry your vegetables back. My family won¡¯t take it.¡±

    Making an exception was impossible. Su Sang would never do it for anyone.

    There had to be rules when it came to doing business. Others would scheme against him. He couldn¡¯t be stupid enough to agree.

    Seeing that Su Sang was cold and heartless, Madam Wang immediately wanted to cry.

    ¡°Sure, Third¡­¡±

    Madam Wang had just started when Su Sang ruthlessly interrupted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your son anymore. Everyone knows about our separation back then. I only epted the vige¡¯s vegetables because we¡¯re all vigers. If you¡¯re unwilling to sell them, I can get them from another vige.¡±

    Su Sang said this tly. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying.

    In an instant, everyone had a scale in their hearts. All farming families knew how to grow vegetables. If they refused to sell them, other viges could sell them too.

    Madam Wang was clearly trying to act helpless and was guilty.

    Everyone was paid for the vegetables. They still had to do this business in the future, so they all said, ¡°Granny, stop fooling around. It¡¯s not easy for Sang to do a small business. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, you chased him out because you thought he was useless. When you saw that he was useful, you wanted to acknowledge him as your son. How can there be such a good thing?¡±

    ¡­

    ......

    Madam Wang¡¯s face heated up and she felt very embarrassed. She looked at Su Sang again with an extremely venomous gaze.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t care. He wouldn¡¯t buy it if she wasn¡¯t willing to let him examine it.

    Old Master Su said coldly, ¡°Show him.¡±

    Madam Wang had nowhere to put her face. She roared, ¡°Look, look. Open your dog eyes wide and look.¡±

    Su Sang picked up the vegetables and saw that other than the topyer of good ones, the bottom was filled with yellow leaves. His expression was cold as he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want your vegetables.¡±

    Madam Wang was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our vegetables? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t eat it since it¡¯s a little yellow. If you make sauerkraut, who can tell if it¡¯s yellow or not?¡±

    Su Sang looked coldly at the basket full of vegetables. This was more than a little yellow. It was obvious that she deliberately brought out the bad vegetables. How could he possibly want them?

    Su Sang said coldly, ¡°Since you can eat it, take it home and cook it yourself. Anyway, I won¡¯t ept such vegetables. Next.¡±

    Su Sang did not tolerate Madam Wang¡¯s temper and retorted directly.

    In any case, the opportunity he gave was the same. Since the Su family was evil, he could not be med for not being tolerant.

    So many people were watching. Looking at the vegetables brought by the Su family, they all shook their heads. The Su family treated Su Sang as a fool. This was clearly a vegetable that was fed to pigs, chickens, and ducks at home.

    He was doing business. How could he want such vegetables?

    Su Sang firmly refused, which made the people who really brought good quality vegetables feel very good.

    Madam Wang still wanted to make a scene, but the vige head, Old Master Wang, said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, what are you making a fuss about? I¡¯ve already made my request clear just now. Look at this vegetable that you guys brought. Who would want to buy these? Don¡¯t be unreasonable and affect others.¡±

    Looking at the food brought by the Su family, Old Master Wang felt that it was too much.

    Seeing that Madam Wang was still pestering him, for the first time, Old Master Wang felt that Su Sang¡¯s betrayal of the family tree was not willful.

    The Su family¡¯s actions were really disappointing. He looked at Old Master Su and sighed.

    Old Master Su felt his face heat up. He immediately vented his anger and shouted at Madam Wang, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Old Master Su was too ashamed to stay here and turned to leave.

    Su Dng and Su Eng saw the situation and followed.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou also wanted to leave, but they did not dare to.

    They looked at Madam Wang carefully.

    Madam Wang was also filled with anger. She gave Madam Li and Madam Zhou a p each and scolded angrily, ¡°You two vicious women, are you deliberately waiting to see me embarrass myself?¡±

    Madam Wang pushed all the me on Madam Li and Madam Zhou before using this opportunity to escape.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s faces were extremely red. They felt very embarrassed and hated Madam Wang to the core.

    Su Sang ignored the two of them and was already checking the next family¡¯s vegetables.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou quietly packed up the vegetables and carried them away.

    The Chen family had originally done the same, but seeing that Old Master Su¡¯s family had not benefited, Father Chen had asked the family to return with a dark expression. He could not afford to lose face.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t even care about his own parents, let alone them.

    The others also tactfully checked themselves and exined to Su Sang with a smile, ¡°This is because we didn¡¯t see clearly. This is not good. We definitely can¡¯t sell it.¡±

    When everything was packed up, everyone took their money and returned to their respective homes. Su Sang¡¯s backyard was also piled with a pile of vegetables and cabbages.

    They bought 2000 catties today. It was a lot to pack.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu got busy.

    When Madam Zhao and Madam Qian returned in the afternoon, Madam Zhao cooked dinner. Madam Qian made pickled vegetables and pickles. Neither family was idle.

    The people in the vige quickly found out about Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s business.

    People didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    However, the Su family and the Chen family were furious and deliberately said a lot of nderous words.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou said to outsiders, ¡°When Su Sang makes this sauerkraut and pickles, he sells them for eight copper coins. He only spends one copper coin making them and earns seven copper coins. With so many vegetables, he will earn a few hundred taels.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s just sauerkraut. Anyone with hands could make them. Su Sang¡¯s heart is ck. He only paid one copper coin for vegetables after earning so much.¡¯

    Simr words spread throughout the vige in just a few days.

    At this moment, the Chen family and the Su family suddenly started to collect vegetables and cabbages. They paid three copper coins for two catties. It was more than Su Sang¡¯s family.

    The vigers did not sell their vegetables immediately. They were still waiting for Su Sang to speak. For this reason, the vige chief, Old Master Wang, specially came to find Su Sang and Chen Hu.

    After entering, Old Master Wang exined his intentions. After saying that, he looked at Su Sang. ¡°Sang, give me a message.¡±

    The Chen family and the Su family were going to join forces to do business. They were also preparing to sell sauerkraut and pickles. Su Dng, Su Eng, Chen Long, and Chen Qiang had all gone to town to rent shops. Coincidentally, opposite Su Sang¡¯s shop, they had even named it ¡®Sheng Hao Wei¡¯.

    Su Sang was very calm. He looked at Old Master Wang and said, ¡°Grand Duke, since we¡¯re doing business, you can sell it to whoever you want. I won¡¯t raise the price, and I won¡¯t change it. Which family wants to do business has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s stance was clear. If the vigers were unwilling to sell it to him, he could buy it elsewhere.

    Old Master Wang saw that Su Sang was not in a hurry at all. He had some confidence in Su Sang. He said, ¡°Okay, I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll tell everyone. Those who are still willing to sell to you will continue to send them. Those who are unwilling will not be forced, right?¡±

 Chapter 140 - Snatching Business 1

    <h4>Chapter 140: Snatching Business 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was what he meant.

    He also knew that the Su family and the Chen family were renting a shop in town. Madam Zhao had seen them two days ago and told him when she returned.

    They did not care much about this, because with the cooperation with Fu Man Lai, the business of Fu Man Lai Restaurant had been booming recently. There were other restaurants that wanted to buy recipes, but Su Sang refused.

    Although they couldn¡¯t buy recipes, they could buy sauerkraut and pickles. It was all a business deal. They didn¡¯t have to worry about selling their pickles and sauerkraut at all.

    The Su family and the Chen family could open a shop if they wanted to. What did it have to do with them? It was their own business to be willing to use three copper coins to buy two catties of vegetables.

    Seeing that Su Sang had given his confirmation, Old Master Wang said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and say it. Whether the other families are willing or not, my family and a few rtives still chose to do business with you.¡±

    He did not know if the Su family and the Chen family would seed. He only knew that he looked at Su Sang with a lot of courage now. The Su family and the Chen family had opened their shop opposite Su Sang¡¯s shop, but he was not in a panic. He must have some confidence.

    It was fine if he earned less. He had to have a long-term vision.

    What if the Su family and the Chen family made a loss? If he wanted to sell the vegetables to Su Sang again, Su Sang might not want them anymore.

    Thinking of this, Old Master Wang was even more determined. He couldn¡¯t learn from those traitors.

    The families who were still waiting for Old Master Wang¡¯s message finally got it. They were a little disappointed, but they still said, ¡°More is still money. Since Su Sang refuses to pay more, we¡¯d better not sell it to him.¡±

    ......

    There were nods of recognition.

    Old Master Wang didn¡¯t say much and only said that it depended on each family¡¯s own willingness.

    Hence, many people sold the vegetables and cabbages to the Su and Chen families. They made the pickles at the Chen family¡¯s house, while Su Dng and Su Eng were in charge of selling them.

    The two families had also bought nearly two thousand catties of sauerkraut and pickles. They had also spent six taels of silver renting the shop.

    They hastily began to make sauerkraut and pickles.

    December 28, two days before the New Year.

    The Sheng Hao Wei of the Su and Chen families had opened for business.

    Su Dng and Su Eng and Chen Long waited happily for people toe and buy it, but the scene they expected did not appear at all.

    Then, they looked at Su San¡¯s family.

    Their business was booming.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t have to give acupuncture to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian today. Knowing that her family¡¯s business had its firstpetitor, she naturally had to help her family.

    She had a cute and sweet voice. Many old customers went to buy from them without saying anything.

    There were also a few restaurants that came to buy a lot of goods. It was Sheng Hao Wei¡¯s opening day, but no one went forward for a long time.

    It was because they weren¡¯t prepared to let anyone taste it. Some people went forward to take a look and realized there were no samples. Then, they gave up and went to the shop on the opposite side. They could try samples there.

    Su Dng, Su Eng, and the others were so jealous that their eyes turned red.

    ¡°No. We have toe up with something, or we can¡¯t keep this business going.¡±

    Su Dng gritted his teeth and said. A few days ago, Chen Long and Chen Qiang had found him and said that they also had the skills to make sauerkraut and pickles. The two families had decided to jointly open a shop and earned money together.

    They hade to the street to take a look. They had seen Su Sang and Chen Hu open this sauerkraut business. They sold hundreds of catties of sauerkraut every day. If they did the math, it would be hundreds of taels a month!

    If Su Sang and the others could do it, so could they.

    Hence, the two families formed a partnership. However, now that they had invested so much money and the shop had opened, the result waspletely different from what they had thought. It immediately made them very angry.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get the children to shout tomorrow? I can¡¯t open my mouth to talk to them. It¡¯s very awkward.¡±

    Chen Long said awkwardly. Then, they still had to prepare those samples and get people to try them for free.

    Chen Qiang also frowned and said, ¡°From the looks of it, it won¡¯t be long before they sell out. At that time, customers wille to us.¡±

    Su Eng craned his neck to look. He agreed with Chen Qiang. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, when they¡¯re done selling, those people shoulde to us. I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just sauerkraut and pickles. What¡¯s so good about them? The rich people in this town don¡¯t like meat, so they like to eat these?¡±

    It was just sauerkraut pickles. He tried them, too. Nothing special. They were salty and not tasty at all. If they were left for a while longer, they would be even sourer and not tasty.

    They could actually sell it for eight copper coins! His eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re tired of eating fish and meat. They just like to eat something light like this.¡±

    Chen Qiang and Chen Long looked a little evasive.

    He thought that the taste should be about the same. Madam Qian¡¯s cooking might be a little better, but a little more wouldn¡¯t affect anything.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu both made a lot of money, so could they.

    Soon, the sauerkraut and pickles in Su Sang¡¯s shop were sold out. The family packed up and prepared to go home. As soon as the shop door closed, they didn¡¯t even look at Su Dng and the others across the street. The family walked away chatting andughing.

    At this moment, there were really customers who wanted to buy them but didn¡¯t manage to. Seeing that Su Dng was also selling them, a woman couldn¡¯t help but walk over and ask, ¡°How much do this sauerkraut and pickles cost per catty? Does it taste the same as Shi You Wei¡¯s? Is this called Sheng Hao Wei? Is it even better than Shi You Wei?¡±

    The barrage of questions made the men¡¯s minds go nk.

    However, they quickly reacted. Su Eng smiled and said, ¡°Customer, you have good taste. We are much better than Shi You Wei. Moreover, we sell them at a cheaper price. Seven copper coins per catty. Do you want some?¡±

    Everyone was happy to have guests. Su Eng dissed Su Sang¡¯s shop without thinking.

    He wanted this to make his own pickles special.

    The woman was also interested. ¡°Then can I try it here? I¡¯mte today. They¡¯re all sold out. It just so happens that you have some at your shop. If it tastes better than over there, I¡¯ll buy it from your shop in the future.¡±

    This was their first customer. They hadn¡¯t been prepared to let them try it, but since there was so little business, they might as well cut some for them to try.

    Su Eng nodded and said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll cut it for you now.¡±

    Su Eng wiped his face and casually grabbed some to cut.

    The woman frowned. She wanted to say that Su Eng was not clean at all. She looked closely and realized that Su Eng¡¯s fingernails were all ck. She instantly lost her appetite.

    ¡°Here, try it,¡± Su Eng handed over some.

    The woman frowned and eventually took it to taste. Not long after she put it in her mouth, she spat it out and said in disgust, ¡°This doesn¡¯t taste good at all. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 141 - Snatching Business 2

    <h4>Chapter 141: Snatching Business 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It was too salty, and the sauerkraut tasted strange, nothing like what she¡¯d bought at Shi You Wei.

    Sheng Hao Wei¡¯s sauerkraut tasted worse than her own, and the woman pulled a face.

    Did they want seven copper coins for that? She won¡¯t eat it even if they give it to her for free.

    Seeing that the woman was about to leave, Chen Long panicked. He stepped forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. You¡¯ve already tasted it. How can you not buy it!¡±

    Chen Long¡¯s actions shocked the woman. She said in a panic, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to force me to buy? This is not delicious at all. I can¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t buy it? What kind of logic is this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you tried it and you didn¡¯t buy it, then why did you try it? There¡¯s no such thing!¡±

    Chen Long was very insistent. This was his first customer, yet she was still so picky. If she didn¡¯t buy it, what would others think?

    Chen Long¡¯s actions also attracted many onlookers.

    Chen Long said angrily, ¡°Fellow vigers, tell me if this makes sense. How can you not buy it after tasting it? You even said that ours tastes bad. Aren¡¯t you deliberately ruining our business?¡±

    The woman was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s disgusting. You were the ones who said that your food is the same as Shi You Wei¡¯s. I asked if I could try it. You were the ones who gave it to me to taste. It¡¯s not delicious at all. Is it a crime for me not to buy it?¡±

    ¡°You guys refused to let me leave and insisted on selling it to me by force. Who would dare to buy anything from your family in the future? Everyone, tell me if this makes sense.¡±

    The woman was furious. She was disgusted. If she¡¯d known she was going to be forced to buy, she wouldn¡¯t have eaten. The thought of the dirty fingernails of the man who¡¯d been chopping vegetables just now made her stomach turn.

    ......

    Now she really regretted it.

    ¡°How could it be different? That sauerkraut from Shi You Wei should have belonged to our family. That boss is our biological brother. And the person who made the sauerkraut is the wife of his biological brother. It must taste the same.¡±

    Su Eng frowned and said.

    After he finished speaking, Su Dng added, ¡°Yes, this taste must be exactly the same. I think you just want to eat our food for free and go back on your word because you don¡¯t have the money to buy it!¡±

    The taste was definitely the same. Chen Long and Chen Qiang had personally said so.

    Therefore, this woman must have deliberately wanted to eat for free without paying. They were not to be trifled with and let her take advantage of them for nothing!

    ¡°How is it the same? You guys are sick.¡±

    The woman was furious, but when she saw the four fierce men, she felt a little apprehensive.

    She looked at the crowd of onlookers and gritted her teeth. ¡°You won¡¯t let me leave if I don¡¯t buy it?¡±

    Chen Long nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Chen Qiang also looked at the woman and said, ¡°I see that you¡¯re deliberately trying to discredit my family¡¯s business. Are you doing this on purpose because you¡¯ve received benefits from someone? Let me tell you, we have a heartless brother in both families. Our parents have already severed ties with them. This skill came from our family to begin with. Even if the taste is a little different, it won¡¯t be much different. There must be a scheme behind this.¡±

    The woman was so angry that she had nothing to say. If she didn¡¯t buy it today, not only would she not be able to leave, but she would also be charged with an inexplicable crime.

    Looking at the aggressive four, she could only admit defeat. She said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll buy it. Just treat it as if I¡¯m unlucky. Give me a catty of everything. Cut them all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you want me to buy it. I¡¯ll buy it. Stop giving me all these messy charges. You said that Shi You Wei should belong to your family. I really can¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°Some of you here must have bought sauerkraut and pickles from Shi You Wei before. Have you seen the woman cutting vegetables with ck mud under her fingernails? They wash their hands before cutting vegetables, and they let customers taste them for free. If you don¡¯t like them, you don¡¯t have to buy them. Look at the four of them. Their hands aren¡¯t clean, and we can¡¯t taste them for free. Tsk tsk¡­¡±

    The woman took out the money, paid quickly, and took the things.

    Chen Long and the others subconsciously stopped. Su Eng immediately went to find water to wash his hands.

    Su Dng greeted the surrounding people with a smile and said, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s buy some home to eat. It¡¯s delicious and not expensive. It¡¯s even cheaper than Shi You Wei.¡±

    The people were hesitant.

    At this moment, the woman holding the sliced sauerkraut and pickles said, ¡°Everyone,e over here and try some. Have you eaten sauerkraut and pickles from Shi You Wei? Come and try them forparison. Today, I must clear my name.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get anyone¡¯s benefits to ruin other people¡¯s business. Everyone saw me buy this. Please try it. If it tastes good, you can buy it. You won¡¯t lose out if it doesn¡¯t taste good, and you won¡¯t be forced to buy it like me. It¡¯s better than forcefully buying and selling it.¡±

    The woman took out the few pickles she¡¯d bought and offered them to the onlookers.

    Everyone saw that she was serious and also took a little with two fingers to eat.

    Soon, they all frowned and spat it out.

    ¡°Guys, I didn¡¯t lie just now, did I? I, on the other hand, fell for a scam. If you want to buy it, go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯m never going to buy it again. Pfft¡ª¡±

    The woman felt better. She spat and turned to leave.

    Everyone shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s not as good as my own cooking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried Shi You Wei. It¡¯s far worse than that. It¡¯s not the same at all. I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±

    People shook their heads and dispersed. The front of the shop quickly became deserted.

    Chen Long, Chen Qiang, and Su Dng¡¯s faces darkened.

    They waited for another two hours in vain. A few customers said that it was not delicious after tasting it and did not buy it. After waiting for so long and not selling a single catty, Su Dng and Su Eng could not help but re up at Chen Long and Chen Qiang.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that the taste was exactly the same? Then why is it that Su Sang¡¯s side sold out so quickly, and no one came to buy ours until now? No one was even willing to taste it, and no one would buy it after tasting it!¡±

    Su Eng questioned him angrily. They could force a customer to buy, but they couldn¡¯t do it to everyone. They could me it on the customer if only one person said it, but everyone said the same thing. That must mean there was something wrong with their things.

    The ingredients and cooking methods were all done by the Chen family, so it was all the Chen family¡¯s fault.

    Su Dng also looked angry, waiting for Chen Long and Chen Qiang to give them an exnation.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang refused to admit their mistakes either. The two of them looked at each other and Chen Long said firmly, ¡°There must be nothing wrong with our things. Someone must be behind this.¡±

    Su Dng said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you guys for now. I¡¯ll buy some of their food tomorrow. If it¡¯s different, just wait and se

 Chapter 142 - Huge Loss 1

    <h4>Chapter 142: Huge Loss 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Now that there was noparison, no matter how angry Su Dng and Su Eng were, they could only endure it.

    Seeing that so many things couldn¡¯t be sold, Su Dng and Su Eng were also furious.

    It was gettingte. There was no point in keeping watch any longer. It was almost New Year¡¯s. Most people had gone home by the time it was past the hour, and the streets were empty for a long time.

    Su Dng said to Su Eng, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Su Dng called Su Eng to go with him.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang also held back their anger. They closed the shop door angrily and went back.

    It was dark by the time they got home.

    As soon as Su Dng and Su Eng arrived home, the family surrounded them expectantly.

    Madam Wang asked excitedly, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, how many taels of silver did you earn today? You have to count it clearly. Don¡¯t let the Chen family hide it.¡±

    Madam Wang was filled with joy as she waited to count the money.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou also revealed looks of anticipation. Su Sang and Madam Chen Hu¡¯s families were making a lot of money. If they sold it at a cheaper price, it would be less, but it was still money.

    In the long run, this would be a huge sum of money.

    Su Dng and Su Eng looked constipated.

    ......

    Madam Wang couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and say it.¡±

    Only then did Su Dng sigh and say, ¡°Father, mother, there¡¯s something wrong with the sauerkraut made by the Chen family. When we opened today, we didn¡¯t have any business at all. It was only when Su Sang and the others sold out that someone was willing to buy it. However, they said that it wasn¡¯t delicious at all and were unwilling to buy it after tasting it.¡±

    Su Eng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family sold less than 30 copper coins today. The hundreds of catties are all in the shop.¡±

    As he thought about it, he felt annoyed.

    When Madam Wang heard that, she was dumbfounded. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    How could it not sell? Su Sang and the others were clearly selling very well, and their business was extremely good. Why couldn¡¯t they sell it when it came to them?

    If it didn¡¯t sell, what about the thousand catties of sauerkraut they made?

    Old Master Su frowned. ¡°You really didn¡¯t sell it?¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng nodded heavily. Su Eng: ¡°It¡¯s true. We said that there was a problem with the Chen family¡¯s cooking, but Chen Long and Chen Qiang refused to admit it. They insisted that it wasn¡¯t the case. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll buy some from Su Sang to eat andpare. If it¡¯s different, we¡¯ll have to find the Chen family topensate for the loss!¡±

    It was the Chen family who came to ask for cooperation. It was only after they said a lot of good things that they agreed to form a partnership.

    However, if the Chen family did not have any skills at all, it would be equivalent to deliberately causing them to lose money. They could not tolerate this loss.

    Su Dng also said, ¡°Father, mother, we must have been schemed against by the Chen family. We can¡¯t let this go.¡±

    Old Master Su pondered. His face was ashen and he was probably furious.

    Seeing that they really did not earn any money, Madam Wang was already furious. ¡°That heartless Chen family actually dared to trick us. If they don¡¯t return the money, we can¡¯t just let this go¡­¡±

    ¡°This damn Third Brother. I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to him in the first ce. After giving birth to such a thing, it¡¯s stabbing my heart every day.¡±

    Madam Wang cursed Su Sang.

    Hearing Madam Wang curses, no one said anything.

    Su Sang¡¯s family had been living better and better these past few years. None of them felt good about it.

    The Chen family came to say that they would work together and think that they would be able to snatch the business after the cooperation. They were also tempted and thought that they could finally turn the tables this time. They did not expect this to happen.

    Su Sang probably mocked them in his heart today.

    Initially, they were filled with anticipation, but now, none of the Su family members were in a good mood.

    Everyone looked listless. They had been looking forward to the day. All their joy had been for naught, and a shadow had been cast over their hearts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Old Master Su said solemnly.

    However, when they sat at the dining table, no one had a good appetite.

    Madam Wang cried and said, ¡°We paid a few taels of silver. My money¡­ That damned ck-hearted thing¡­¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were both silent. Madam Wang was still very energetic right now. If they were to get into trouble now, they would definitely be beaten up by her.

    The Su family looked worried, and so did the Chen family.

    As soon as Chen Long and Chen Qiang returned home, Father Chen and Mother Chen were also looking forward to it.

    Father Chen said, ¡°Why are you back sote? Is it all sold out? Let¡¯s split the money. Why don¡¯t you carry a few more catties there to sell tomorrow? It¡¯s the new year the day after tomorrow. There should be no business the day after tomorrow. Sell more tomorrow.¡±

    Mother Chen nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Get more tomorrow. Let¡¯s go buy some vegetables tomorrow so that that bastard¡¯s family can¡¯t buy vegetables.¡±

    Madam Yang and Madam Wu were also smiling.

    ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t think about it. Our family is doomed.¡±

    Chen Qiang said coldly.

    He looked at Madam Yang coldly and said, ¡°You b*tch, didn¡¯t you say that you know everything about Madam Qian¡¯s cooking? Why is the taste so different? We couldn¡¯t even sell it.¡±

    Chen Qiang¡¯s sudden cold expression made Madam Yang¡¯s heart skip a beat. She was also scared out of her wits when she heard that they could not sell it. She hurriedly defended herself and said anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this alone. I did it with Sister-inw.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be the only one med for not being able to sell it.

    Madam Wu¡¯s face also turned pale. She quickly defended herself. ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just your assistant. You were the one who mixed the condiments.¡±

    She dared not bear such a grave sin.

    Madam Wu was also anxious to excuse herself. When Madam Yang saw that she was in a hurry to clear her name, she smiled coldly and gritted her teeth. ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t say that. Father and Mother still remember. You were the one who said that sauerkraut and pickles are very simple to make, and that we can also make them and sell them.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that, Father and Mother wouldn¡¯t have let you try.¡±

    Madam Yang had bitten Madam Wu to death. She knew that she could not escape punishment, but she definitely could not bear the most responsibility.

    Madam Wu¡¯s face turned pale. She defended herself with a trembling voice, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that. Sister-inw, you¡¯re ndering me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone stop arguing.¡±

    Father Chen roared coldly.

    None of them had expected this oue.

    And this oue was something none of them could bear.

    Mother Chen looked at her two daughters-inw with resentment in her eyes.

    Madam Yang and Madam Wu lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.

    Chen Qiang and Chen Long were also unhappy.

    The children at home were even more afraid to speak.

    December 29.

    Early in the morning, Su Dng and Su Eng were preparing to enter the town with the entire Su family.

    When the Chen family saw this, they could only enter the town together as well.

    On the way, Old Master Su said in a deep voice, ¡°Back then, we only agreed to this business because you promised to make a huge profit. Now, the taste is not right. This is a huge loss. Your family has to give us an exnation.¡±

    Father Chen¡¯s face also darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Brother Su, your words are too much. How can there be no risk in doing business? If you want my family to take all the risks, why would our family drag your family into making money together? Why would we give your family benefits for nothing?¡±

    Madam Wang said angrily, ¡°Who cares about doing business with your family? It was your family who shamelessly caught up to us.¡±

 Chapter 143 - Huge Loss 2

    <h4>Chapter 143: Huge Loss 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Mother Chen was not to be outdone. ¡°Stop saying such shameless things. My family was just asking family, but you agreed as soon as you heard that you could snatch business from Su Sang. Now, you¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    The two families looked at each other fiercely.

    The atmosphere was extremely cold.

    Everyone arrived in town together and saw that the business of the shop opposite was booming. Jealousy and resentment were written all over the faces of both families.

    And when their shop opened, there was no one at all.

    Some of the passing customers wanted to ask questions, but when they saw that they couldn¡¯t taste it, they turned away and headed for the opposite shop.

    Because they were angry, neither family was kind. When people saw this, they were also very ufortable. People did not spend money to be given this treatment.

    Father Su said, ¡°Dng, go buy two catties and see how different the taste is.¡±

    Su Dng nodded and he went over to buy it.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao brought along Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu and Su Xiaoling. Everyone greeted the guests with a smile. Whoever wanted to try it and buy it would be greeted well.

    After tasting it and not buying it, they all happily said, ¡°Take care.¡±

    Tomorrow was the new year, so they would not open a shop during the new year. Therefore, many customers would buy more.

    ......

    They were carrying more today.

    Seeing that Su Dng hade to buy, Madam Zhao paused. Su Sang¡¯s expression was normal. ¡°What do you want to buy? You can try it here first.¡±

    Su Dng¡¯s face was cold as he said impatiently, ¡°A catty each. Hurry up.¡±

    Didn¡¯t he know what he was here to buy? Did he have to ask? How annoying.

    Su Dng had emotions, but Su Sang did not. He helped pack neatly. When Su Dng paid, he gently said, ¡°Take care, guest.¡±

    Madam Zhao nced at the opposite side and frowned, but she quickly stopped thinking about it. That was someone else¡¯s business. What did it have to do with her? She just had to take care of her family.

    When Su Dng bought it back, Old Master Su and the Wang family immediately tasted it. When theypared it to their own family¡¯s, their expressions immediately darkened.

    Father Chen and Mother Chen also tasted it and immediately looked fiercely at Madam Yang and Madam Wu.

    Mother Chen pinched them. ¡°Damn b*tches, didn¡¯t you say that the taste was exactly the same? Didn¡¯t you say that you could also do what she did? You¡¯ve already squandered all our family assets. Damn b*tches, I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡±

    Madam Yang and Madam Wu were crying bitterly. They had never thought that this would happen.

    Su Sang¡¯s family had been separated for more than a year. They hadn¡¯t eaten it sincest year and had forgotten the taste. This was the taste of their own sauerkraut.

    But now that they suffered a loss, someone from both families had to bear this me, and they were just the ones taking the me.

    They were just saying it casually, but the ones who were really in charge were Father Chen and Mother Chen.

    But at this moment, how could Madam Yang and Madam Wu dare to resist? They could only silently hate her in their hearts.

    They hated such inws and useless men. They also hated Madam Qian and Madam Zhao.

    Passers-by hurried past and left after taking a look at themotion.

    Old Master Su felt embarrassed. He called his family over coldly and left. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this when we get home.¡±

    The Su family left.

    The Chen family looked at the unsold sauerkraut and pickles with extremely ugly expressions.

    ¡°Mother, what should we do?¡±

    Chen Long was very irritated.

    Father Chen and Mother Chen¡¯s expressions were also not good. Father Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    So they hurriedly closed the shop and went home.

    Across the street, the store quickly closed and left. Su Sang watched.

    If their own business was good, they could sell them all in less than a day.

    Husband and wife looked at each other. Some things were understood without words. They entertained their guests and saved the talking forter.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu had given Sun Baoqian and Brother Baoshan acupuncture in advance today. She made medicinal cuisine for them.

    When she brought the yellowish medicinal cuisine to Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan, both of them were eager to try it.

    Madam Lian looked worried.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, this is the medicinal cuisine I made for Sister Baoqian and Brother Baoshan. I won¡¯t being tomorrow. They just need to eat this to clear the poison.¡±

    Zhou Heng had finished the medicinal cuisine she madest time. It should not be too bad.

    This was what she consoled herself with. However, when she made this yellow medicinal cuisine, she did not taste much. It was quite bitter, but the medicinal properties were very good. Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian should have a bowl of it in the morning and at night.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat it today. Just a bowl each morning and night tomorrow will do. I¡¯ll go back with my Masterter. Auntie, I wish you and your family a happy New Year in advance.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile.

    During this period of time, Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯splexion had improved a lot. Both of them had gained a few catties of weight.

    ¡°Happy New Year to you too, Xiaolu. Then let¡¯s meet again next year.¡±

    Sun Baoqian smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    Sun Baoshan also said, ¡°Xiaolu, happy New Year to you and your family.¡±

    Madam Lian stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    The medicinal cuisine did not seem to have changed much, but Su Xiaolu would get much better if she went to the kitchen every day to learn.

    After Su Xiaolu made arrangements for the Sun family, she left the Sun residence with Old Wu. She went to her shop to meet up with Su Sang and Madam Zhao. When the time came, they would go home together.

    When they arrived, all the sauerkraut and pickles for the day had also been sold out. Su Sang and Madam Zhao were washing therge wooden barrels used to store vegetables.

    ¡°Hey, they closed early across the street.¡±

    When he arrived at the shop, he saw that the door opposite was closed. He mocked him mercilessly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and ran to Su Xiaoling¡¯s side. She asked softly, ¡°Sister, did they note today?¡±

    Could it be that they had suffered a huge blow yesterday and couldn¡¯t continue with their business, so they decided not toe today?

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°They opened the shop today and even came to ours to buy some forparison. Then, they closed the shop angrily.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I see.¡±

    She was already looking forward to going back early. Perhaps there would be a good show.

    The Su family was very cooperative with the Chen family to collect vegetables and open a shop. It was really very annoying. However, Madam Qian said that when she used to make sauerkraut and pickles, Madam Yang and Madam Wu, Chen Long¡¯s wives, never helped. They just watched. They could not make it like her.

    Since they wanted to steal the business and deliberately opened the shop opposite, so be it. The loser would know.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu mischievously and pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek. ¡°You.¡±

    She knew her sister would be happy with this oue, because she was happy too.

    The two sisters looked at each other and saw the evil smile in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu also smiled.

    Not long after, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were done packing up. Su Chong and Su Hua also came from school. The family carried their things and left the town to go home together.

    When they got home, Su Chong and Su Hua taught Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling today¡¯s knowledge.

    On the other hand, Su Xiaolu added a small stove in the kitchen and began to brew the ointment. She said to Madam Zhao and Su Sang, ¡°This is the scar removal medicine for Auntie. I¡¯ve just gathered it these two days. Since I¡¯m at home during the new year, I¡¯ll brew them.¡±

 Chapter 144 - The Fifth Year

    <h4>Chapter 144: The Fifth Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can I use it?¡±

    There were also some scars on Madam Zhao¡¯s body. They were all caused by human traffickers. They were all on her back. They were whip wounds. She had never told anyone about this. Only Su Sang knew.

    Actually, when Su Xiaolu promised to treat Chen Hu and Madam Qian, she already had the intention to do this. However, she had been very busy and did not make any medicine, so she put this matter aside.

    Looking at the medicine now, Madam Zhao also had a trace of hope in her heart. If possible, she also hoped that those ugly scars would disappear.

    Su Sang knew. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡± Simei, can you give some to your mother? Your mother can help you test the medicine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hurriedly said, ¡°Of course. I still remember the scars left by the tiger¡¯s bite. I made enough ointment for my mother, big brother, second brother, and father.¡±

    They were her family. If there was something good, they must have it first.

    Madam Zhao was stunned and looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion. ¡°Simei, how¡­ how did you know that I was bitten by a tiger?¡±

    They had never told Su Xiaolu about these things.

    Did the other children tell her?

    Madam Zhao thought and sighed in her heart.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao and Su Sang seriously and said, ¡°Of course I know. I also know that those two people opposite us today are my biological uncles. I also know that our family is no longer in that family n. I remember all of that.¡±

    ......

    She knew everything. She couldn¡¯t do anything as a child, but she remembered everything that happened at home.

    Anyway, she was already a genius divine doctor now. It was fine even if she had a super good memory.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were shocked. They had never thought that Su Xiaolu would remember.

    How old was she then?

    Su Sang came back to his senses. He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡± Simei, do you remember the straw hut we used to live in?¡±

    At that time, Su Xiaolu had just been born.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao in disbelief. She sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly, but I know that they don¡¯t like our family. I remember that Father and Mother were injured.¡±

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang looked at each other with awe in their eyes.

    Finally, Su Sang said regretfully, ¡°If only you were a boy. You would definitely be more promising than your eldest brother and second brother.¡±

    If this daughter was a boy, she must be able to aplish a lot.

    Madam Zhao also felt that it was a pity that she was not a boy.

    Su Xiaolu listened to Su Sang¡¯s regret and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m a girl. I¡¯m the divine doctor¡¯s disciple.¡±

    It was normal for Su Sang and Madam Zhao to sigh like this. After all, most people thought that only men could aplish great things. Women would marry and have children no matter how smart they were.

    It was evenmon for rich families to have multiple wives.

    But those were other people. How she wanted to get a handle on her own life was up to her.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were stunned for a moment. Then Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    Su Sang also said gently, ¡°Father and Mother will always be proud of you.¡±

    That¡¯s right. Simei was the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. She was so special. She was different.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and focused on brewing the medicine.

    What she did not tell Su Sang and Madam Zhao was that she would leave home when she became an adult. She wanted to travel the world and live a carefree life without regrets.

    As for marriage, she hadn¡¯t considered it yet.

    After boiling the ointment into a white and transparent paste, Su Xiaolu extinguished the stove and waited for the paste to cool down.

    She then divided it into smaller boxes.

    She kept arge box for Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Father can use it too.¡±

    Su Sang smiled gently and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t need this.¡±

    The scars on his body made little difference, so he had no intention of removing them.

    If Madam Zhao needed it, she could use all of it.

    Su Xiaolu then gave it to Su Chong and Su Hua. Thinking that Zhou Heng¡¯s legs also had scars, she also gave Zhou Heng a box.

    After sending the ointment, Su Xiaoling ran out to Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Su Chong and Su Hua put the things away and continued to study.

    Zhou Heng could not help but look at Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling did not say anything. She was smiling.

    At this moment, Madam Zhao and Su Sang called for dinner.

    Su Chong and Su Hua immediately stood up. Su Chong said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, let¡¯s go over and help set the table.¡±

    Su Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and call Uncle-Master to eat.¡±

    They both went out first.

    Su Xiaoling also stood up and left. Zhou Heng pulled her sleeve. When Su Xiaoling turned around, Zhou Heng ced the box of scar removal medicine in her palm.

    Zhou Heng said softly, ¡°You use it. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Heng walked past Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling was stunned for a moment. Then, she felt a little happy. She epted Zhou Heng¡¯s good intentions.

    When she was young, she was often beaten up by Madam Wang. There were also some scars on her arms and legs. She actually wanted to use the ointment, but Madam Qian and the others clearly needed it more.

    As usual, she was very sensible and kept quiet, but Zhou Heng gave her his portion.

    Su Xiaoling took it back to her room and saw a small box beside the bed. She was stunned¡­

    She felt a lump in her throat and tears filled her eyes. Simei hadn¡¯t forgotten her.

    Su Xiaoling walked over and opened it. A faint fragrance came out. She opened the box that Zhou Heng had given her, but she did not smell anything. She immediately understood that this fragrant ointment was Su Xiaolu¡¯s preference for her.

    She was so moved that tears came to her eyes.

    ¡°Third Sister,e and eat.¡±

    At this moment, Madam Zhao¡¯s shout could be heard.

    Su Xiaoling quickly wiped her tears and went over to eat.

    Su Xiaolu returned after delivering the ointment to Madam Zhao. The family sat together for dinner.

    In the blink of an eye, another year had passed.

    After dinner, everyone washed up and went to bed.

    When they got into bed, Su Xiaoling hugged Su Xiaolu and kissed her cheek. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and said with a smile, ¡°I added fragrance to yours. Have you seen it?¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Yes, I saw. Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned. Su Xiaoling stroked her hair and said gently, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    On the other hand.

    Madam Zhao said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, Simei is too smart. She remembers such small things.¡±

    Su Sang said, ¡°Thinking about how she was exceptionally sensible and obedient when she was young, we should have felt it. We should me ourselves for having too little knowledge.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of family Simei will marry. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m worried about her.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed. Su Xiaolu was too smart. She was destined to be different from ordinary women. Then, her needs for her future husband¡¯s family would also be different. Madam Zhao was very worried that Su Xiaolu¡¯s love life would be bumpy.

 Chapter 145 - A Good Show for the New Year

    <h4>Chapter 145: A Good Show for the New Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Simei is only four years old. You¡¯re thinking too early. Marriage is destined. The heavens have already arranged it. Our Simei will definitely meet someone good. She will definitely be happy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. She will be happy.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said firmly.

    Her youngest daughter was a treasure. No matter who she married, she would definitely be treated well. She would definitely be happy.

    ¡°Darling, turn around. I¡¯ll apply some ointment on your back.¡±

    Su Sang took the box and spoke gently.

    Madam Zhao had already applied some ointment, but she couldn¡¯t apply it to her back.

    So she still needed Su Sang¡¯s help.

    Under the weak candlelight, Madam Zhao¡¯s fair back was revealed. Su Sang dug out some ointment and applied it on Madam Zhao. Looking at the scar on Madam Zhao¡¯s back, Su Sang sighed. ¡°Darling, can¡¯t you remember anything from the past?¡±

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t remember the past. She couldn¡¯t remember where she came from or who her parents were.

    When they first got married, Madam Zhao always kept quiet. Later on, she slowly spoke.

    Madam Zhao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ......

    She couldn¡¯t remember. All that mattered to her now was her immediate family.

    Su Sang sighed and said nothing more.

    If Madam Zhao remembered, he would bring her home. No matter what, he had to find out if Madam Zhao had been kidnapped or sold by her parents. If she had been kidnapped, then her parents must still miss her.

    If she was sold by her parents, she would know the truth and stop thinking about it in the future.

    Madam Zhao didn¡¯t think too much about it. After applying the ointment, she went to sleep beside Su Sang.

    At Chen Hu¡¯s house, Madam Qian was also applying ointment. Su Xiaolu gave her a lot of ointment and there was a small jar.

    The white paste felt cold and moist against her body.

    Chen Hu¡¯s feet had recovered a lot. He could stand up straight now. He was only limping a little, so it was not obvious if he walked slowly.

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills are very good. If you apply more ointment, the scar on your face will definitely disappear.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or not, it¡¯s better than now.¡±

    Chen Hu smiled. ¡°If we apply more, we might recover faster.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded in agreement.

    When Su Xiaolu delivered the medicine, she said that she would make a new one every seven days.

    After applying the ointment, the couple slept.

    ¡­

    December 30th, New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao woke up early and began to make buns. The meat was filled with fresh mutton.

    It was chopped with some sauerkraut and smelled very, very good.

    When Su Xiaolu and the others got up, the buns had just been steamed.

    Everyone drooled and waited at the stove for the buns.

    In a moment, the pot of ten buns was distributed.

    Su Xiaolu went out with the buns. She wanted to eat them after cooling, but Old Wu rushed over.

    Old Wu saw Su Xiaolu and coughed. She immediately handed over the two buns that Su Xiaolu had gotten first. The little girl smiled sweetly. ¡°Master, I was just about to give them to you. Eat them quickly and see if they taste good.¡±

    Old Wu took it and took a bite. ¡°Delicious.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Wu handed the other one to Su Xiaolu.

    In a pot, only twelverge buns were steamed, two for each child and one each for the husband and wife.

    Hearing Old Wu¡¯s voice, they came out to take a look. Madam Zhao and Su Sang hurriedly went back to steam the second pot.

    Old Wu used to wake upte and would still be sleeping at this time.

    They didn¡¯t expect him to wake up early today.

    One was definitely not enough for him

    Su Chong and Su Hua were holding one in each hand, biting left and right. They were embarrassed.

    Zhou Heng also bit them all. Even Su Xiaoling had bitten them.

    How could Old Wu not understand what the children were thinking? He was toozy to look and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, when the second batch is ready, send four to Master.¡±

    With that, he turned around and went back next door.

    This bun was clearly not enough.

    If he didn¡¯t leave, these kids would no longer enjoy their food.

    Once Old Wu left, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling clearly rxed.

    Su Xiaoling went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I only took a bite. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give it to you, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No, the second batch will be ready soon. Third Sister, just eat it.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, hurry up and eat. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held a bun in her hand and smiled beautifully.

    So everyone ate happily.

    At this moment, a scream came from the vige.

    Su Xiaolu and the others were all stunned because they were all too familiar with this voice. It was Madam Wang¡¯s voice.

    What happened?

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao came out with serious expressions. Su Sang said sternly, ¡°That has nothing to do with our family. Don¡¯t go and watch the show.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at the children and said gently, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t go.¡±

    With Madam Wang screaming like that, something must have happened. If they went to watch themotion, they would inevitably be dragged along.

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded obediently.

    Madam Su San and Madam Zhao returned to the kitchen.

    Not long after, another scream sounded. This time, it was Mother Chen¡¯s voice, as well as the voices of the Su and Chen families.

    Because it was very loud, the entire vige could hear it. At a distance, it could not be heard clearly.

    At this moment, Old Wu went out with a small basket on his back.

    Su Xiaolu watched him leave and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you eating buns?¡±

    Old Wu was obviously going into the vige to watch the show.

    Old Wu waved his hand without looking back.

    He was using the excuse of going into the mountains to collect medicine to watch the show.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going home. When Masteres back, we can ask him what happened.¡±

    Not far away, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also looking around at the door. Seeing that Su Xiaolu and the others had gone home, they also entered the house and told Chen Hu and Madam Qian about Old Wu going out.

    Madam Qian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the new year, sigh¡­¡±

    It was never good for two families to cause such a scene during the New Year.

    But when she remembered that they were going to snatch business and target their families, Madam Qian couldn¡¯t sympathize, but she was worried that Chen Hu would be soft-hearted.

    Chen Hu did not take it to heart. He smiled and said, ¡°Darling, how many dishes should we make today?¡±

    A few days ago, they received the money. They had earned twenty taels from selling recipes. They had also earned twenty taels from selling sauerkraut and pickles. They had returned thirty taels of silver to Su Sang. This year, during the new year, their family was much richer. They could buy chickens, ducks, and fish.

    Madam Qian smiled gently and replied, ¡°Sauced duck, braised chicken, pickled fish, braised pork, steamed fish, and sauerkraut stewed with bones.¡±

    Coupled with a few stacks of side dishes, this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s meal was undoubtedly very sumptuous.

 Chapter 146 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 146: Fight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Hu swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Just listening to it makes me drool.¡±

    Madam Qian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Looking at the dishes ced in the kitchen, her gaze became even gentler.

    Their family would have a better life year after year.

    Next year, when he returned the 20 taels he owed Sang, he would still have a few hundred taels left.

    The husband and wife were working hard on the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were ying with Chen Shi.

    Neither family went to the vige to see what was going on.

    At this moment, the neighbors in the vige had alle out to watch themotion.

    The Su family and the Chen family started fighting.

    The Su family came to the Chen family to demand an exnation. They wanted the Chen family to pay for the losses this time. They wanted the Chen family to take responsibility, but the Chen family refused.

    The two sides couldn¡¯t negotiate, so they started fighting.

    They all vented their anger on each other, which was why there were screams.

    ¡°Jesus, there¡¯s no justice. The gods are blind.¡±

    Madam Wang and Mother Chen pulled each other¡¯s hair and face, cursing each other.

    ......

    The two families fought.

    In the end, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went to invite Old Master Wang to uphold justice.

    The vige chief rushed over and saw that the Chen family¡¯s courtyard was in a mess. Several barrels of pickled sauerkraut had been overturned and poured out. The courtyard was filled with a sour and spicy mixture.

    Neither family looked good. Their hair and clothes were a mess, and there were some bloody marks on their faces.

    Old Master Wang roared with a dark expression, ¡°Look at all of you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a fool of yourselves during the new year?¡±

    Madam Wang immediately wailed, ¡°Vige Chief, you have to uphold justice for us. You have to be the judge. Look at how vicious their family is. They¡¯re scamming money. There were so many taels of silver. It¡¯s gone just like that.¡±

    Mother Chen also said indignantly, ¡°Vige Chief, there are always profits and losses in doing business. My family didn¡¯t force them to do it together. Now that we¡¯ve made a loss, they¡¯re pushing all the me on my family. Isn¡¯t this unreasonable? Vige Chief, tell me, is this reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t. Your family said that Chen Hu¡¯s family¡¯s craftsmanship belonged to your family and that if they made money from doing business, we would be able to do it too. You were the ones who said that there wasn¡¯t enough money and that the two families needed to work together. If you didn¡¯t say that, my family wouldn¡¯t have agreed!¡±

    Madam Li wiped her face and spat fiercely.

    Madam Zhou also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you all hadn¡¯t lied to us first, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±

    Madam Yang and Madam Wu immediately stomped their feet. Madam Yang said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are bullsh*tting. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re jealous of Su Sang because he made a lot of money. You only agreed because you wanted to snatch his business and see his miserable state. Otherwise, why would you buy two catties of vegetables for three copper coins while Su Sang only paid one copper coin for one catty?¡±

    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t say anything bad about that idea. Now that the store isn¡¯t doing well, you forget what you said? Pfft¡ª¡±

    Madam Wu spat fiercely. In the past two days, her life with Madam Yang had been especially difficult. Mother Chen had beat them, and so had Chen Long and Chen Qiang.

    Today, when the Su family came looking for trouble, the two families got into a fight. Both of them treated Madam Li and Madam Zhou as mortal enemies.

    Now that they were arguing, they were at each other¡¯s throats.

    Seeing that the two families were about to fight again, Old Master Wang shouted sternly, ¡°Enough. If you two families want to fight, stop fighting in the vige. Go outside and fight. I don¡¯t care who dies. Just don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±

    When women fought, it was nothing more than grabbing their faces, pulling their hair, and pinching their bodies.

    The man, on the other hand, punched and kicked. They knew no limits.

    If they killed someone during the New Year, it would be endless trouble.

    People were also trying to persuade them to stop fighting.

    Father Chen red at Old Master Su coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what your family is thinking. Let me tell you, we can split the sauerkraut now, but we won¡¯t give you any money. We don¡¯t have to fight. Our family isn¡¯t afraid of you.¡±

    With so much sauerkraut piled up in the house. It was annoying to see. Bad luck.

    It was absolutely impossible for the Su family to get money from them.

    Old Master Su trembled in anger. ¡°Alright, alright. I finally understand your Chen family. Our family can¡¯t deal with you. Just you wait. The heavens will take you in!¡±

    Old Master Su turned his head and said coldly to Su Qing and Su Shun, ¡°Qing, Shun, you have to remember today. You have to study hard. In the future, when you take the schrly examination, you can avenge your family!¡±

    There were no schrs in the Chen family. In the future, they would all be farmers.

    If Su Shun and Su Qing had really made something of themselves, it would be easy to deal with the Chen family.

    Su Qing and Su Shun looked at the Chen family with hatred in their eyes. The two of them nodded and promised Old Master Su, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember it in my heart. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on them for what our family suffered today.¡±

    As Old Master Su listened, the anger in his heart dissipated a little. He nodded and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Father Chen gritted his teeth. They were bullying the Chen family for not having any schrs.

    The Chen family was furious, and the Su family had also left.

    Old Master Wang sighed. ¡°Do you really think this business is easy to do? If it was that simple, it wouldn¡¯t have been anyone else¡¯s turn. Those rich people in town would have long earned all of it.¡±

    With that, Old Master Wang turned around and went back.

    The Chen family¡¯s courtyard was a mess. Everyonemented that business was not easy.

    After watching themotion, Old Wu also turned around and went back.

    On the way home, Old Master Wang¡¯s second son, Wang Qingmu, couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Father, what do you think they should do with the Chen family¡¯s vegetables?¡±

    Old Master Wang shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°What else can they do? Of course they¡¯d throw it away. They won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡±

    Wang Qingmu suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Father, the Chen family won¡¯t buy vegetables in the future. Su Sang and Chen Hu have gone to other viges to buy vegetables. Will he still want the vegetables from those families in our vige?¡±

    Remember, these people in the vige refused to sell to Su Sang not long ago.

    If it had been him, he would have been angry.

    Old Master Wang smiled. ¡°Who cares? If Su Sang epts it, so be it. If he doesn¡¯t ept it, so be it. This is a transaction. Who can force him?¡±

    However, after his son¡¯s reminder, Old Master Wang was also a little curious. Would Su Sang still ept them?

    The farce of the Su and Chen families was over. Everyone returned to their own homes. During the new year, every family became lively.

    The sun set in the west.

    The fragrance of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner wafted out from every house.

    This year, the New Year¡¯s meal at Su Sang¡¯s house was as sumptuous asst year. There were plenty of chicken, duck, fish, and good wine samples.

    Before dinner, Old Wu gave the children New Year¡¯s money and said coldly, ¡°Stay healthy, grow up and study hard.¡±

    It was said sinctly, and Su Sang gave each child his New Year¡¯s money just the same. He said some kind words of blessing, and everyone was happy. Then dinner was served.

 Chapter 147 - Price Reduction

    <h4>Chapter 147: Price Reduction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the sky had not turned dark yet. Chen Erniu and Chen Daniu had brought Chen Shi over to y.

    They all yed together again.

    When it was dark, they went home to wash up and rest.

    After the New Year, the days went on as usual.

    There was still no news about Zhou Heng¡¯s letter. He had something on his mind, so on the second day of the first lunar month, he asked Old Wu.

    ¡°Sir, would you please write a letter to my mother?¡±

    Zhou Heng requested respectfully.

    Old Wu didn¡¯t even look up. Even if the person in front of him was a proper royal, he wouldn¡¯t treat him differently. He only replied coldly.

    Zhou Heng seemed to want to say something else, but he did not say it. In the end, he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Then he backed out quietly.

    Old Wu would only treat Su Xiaolu differently because Su Xiaolu was his only disciple.

    Apart from that, Old Wu was a man of few words.

    Zhou Heng went out and sighed softly. He looked at the distant horizon and could not help but worry.

    ......

    It had been a long time since he sent the letter, but there had been no reply. He did not know how it was going. He could do nothing but wait.

    With worry, Zhou Heng returned to the Su family.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu were now focused on business.

    After the new year, the Su and Chen families¡¯ shop had never been opened. However, Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s shop continued developing, so several acres ofnd were nted with vegetables and cabbages this year.

    The fields were nted with rice.

    The two families were not free, Su Sang and Chen Hu took the time to go to the vige chief¡¯s house and ask the vige chief to help plow thend and pay them.

    The chief was happy to help on such a good errand.

    After the New Year, Su Sang often bought vegetables from other viges. The vige was a little anxious, so they could onlye to beg the vige chief. It was already halfway through the first month. Only then did Old Master Wang ask when Su Sang and Chen Hu came to discuss farming.

    After asking, Old Master Wang said, ¡°Sang, Hu, what do you think? Give me an answer.¡±

    Chen Hu said nothing. He only looked at Su Sang.

    Su Sang¡¯s expression was calm as he said to Old Master Wang, ¡°Grand Duke, I was willing to buy it from the vige because I had feelings for them. However, they went back on their word and didn¡¯t care about our feelings. Now, they want to sell it to me again. I can actually refuse to buy it, but if they¡¯re willing to sell it, I¡¯m willing to pay three copper coins for two catties. If they think the price is low, then forget it.¡±

    He took one coin for everyone else.

    However, he only lowered the price of those who had sold it to the Su and Chen families.

    Old Master Wang was shocked when he heard this. He knew what Su Sang meant.

    The Su and Chen families had once wanted to rob Su Sang and Chen Hu of their wealth, but they had failed. Su Sang was now doing this as revenge.

    This time, Old Master Wang knew that it was impossible for them to return to the family n. Moreover, they hadpletely offended the family ns.

    But the current Su Sang and Chen Hu were not the old Su Sang and Chen Hu. They had confidence now. The Su and Chen families had confidence. As the vige chief, he would not support the Su and Chen families. He had to support Su Sang and Chen Hu now.

    Therefore, after thinking about it, Old Master Wang said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them this. Leave the hiring to me.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Thank you, Grand Duke. We brothers will return now.¡±

    Su Sang nodded and returned with Chen Hu.

    Old Master Wang looked at the backs of Su Sang and Chen Hu thoughtfully.

    Madam Wang muttered gloomily, ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t think Chen Hu is crippled anymore. He used to be crippled, right?¡±

    Chen Hu was still a littleme, butpared to before, he was much better now. If he walked slower, others would not be able to tell if they didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Old Master Wang sighed. ¡°Those two children are so good. Those two families are really unlucky. No wonder Chen Hu is willing to follow Su Sang. Su Sang treats him with all his heart. They¡¯re both doing business. Some people can be good, but some can¡¯t.¡±

    Old Master Wang felt that what the Su and Chen families had done was too much. His views were old-fashioned. Even though he still felt that Su Sang and Chen Hu should not have left the n, he would also think that the Su and Chen families were unlucky not to have kept the two of them behind. They were both good children and had to be forced to this extent.

    Now, they were probably dying of regret.

    Madam Wang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If the business is so easy to do, wouldn¡¯t every family be very rich? Old man, I heard that they want to hire workers. Let¡¯s choose from our family. We won¡¯t need to spend much time on that bit ofnd.¡±

    It was thirty copper coins a day. There was definitely a profit to be made after a year of sowing and hoeing.

    Old Master Wang nodded. ¡°Yes, invite them.¡±

    Such a good job naturally had to go to their family members.

    When the others came to ask about selling vegetables, Old Master Wang would tell them the truth.

    Many people were immediately dissatisfied when they heard that Su Sang was paying three copper coins for two catties of vegetables. Old Master Wang only said, ¡°You can buy and sell as you wish, you will not be forced.¡±

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.

    Back then, those who were willing to sell the vegetables to the Su family and the Chen family were all rtives of the two families and were on good terms with the families. Now, they regretted it to death. Even their rtionship with the Su family and Chen family had turned cold.

    They were still willing to sell vegetables, but every time they sold the vegetables, they wouldin that the Su family and the Chen family had done something immoral. If not for the two families having evil thoughts, they would still be selling vegetables to Su Sang for a copper coin per catty.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s family did not care if anyone was dissatisfied with them.

    Anyway, every time they bought vegetables, they still checked what they needed to check.

    In the blink of an eye, January passed.

    The second day of February was the day Su Xiaolu returned home.

    On the way home, Old Wu tested Su Xiaolu¡¯s homework.

    Su Xiaolu had done everything perfectly. Old Wu stroked his beard in satisfaction and said, ¡°Very good.¡±

    Now, Old Wu could confirm that other than medicinal cuisine, Su Xiaolu was talented in every aspect. Whether it was knife work, acupuncture, or identifying herbs, Su Xiaolu had a photographic memory. She could also often have other ideas.

    ¡°Girl, call Zhou Heng over to my side.¡±

    When they reached home, Old Wu said to Su Xiaolu.

    Old Wu went back next door while Su Xiaolu went home.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were busy at home now.

    Madam Qian had already taught the chef of Fu Man Lai Restaurant, so she did not go there for the time being.

    When she saw Su Xiaolu, Madam Qian smiled and came over. ¡°Xiaolu, look at me. Has the scar faded a little?¡±

    The ointment that Su Xiaolu had given her was extremely effective. After using it for more than a month, the terrifying protruding scar on her face had be much smaller. Ever since she discovered that it had improved half a month ago, Madam Qian woulde up and let Su Xiaolu take a look every time Su Xiaolu returned.

    Su Xiaolu examined Madam Qian¡¯s face seriously. Then, she smiled sweetly and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better than a few days ago. Auntie, just continue to apply the ointment.¡±

 Chapter 148 - A Letter

    <h4>Chapter 148: A Letter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu. Go get some rest. You must be tired after walking all this way.¡±

    Madam Qian said with a gentle smile. She also happily returned to Chen Hu¡¯s side to continue making pickles.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and entered the central room. Zhou Heng was ying with Chen Shi. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went over and pinched Chen Shi¡¯s chubby cheeks. She smiled and said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, Master asked you to go over. He has something to tell you. Go over quickly. I¡¯ll take care of Brother Shi.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that it should be about Zhou Heng¡¯s family.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard that. He thanked Su Xiaolu and left.

    Zhou Heng went next door. Old Wu was waiting for him in the house.

    Zhou Heng looked a little grave. He walked in.

    Old Wu took out a letter and handed it to him. ¡°This is the letter that came.¡±

    The letter was delivered. Old Wu did not care about Zhou Heng¡¯s mood. He stood up and went into the inner room with his hands behind his back.

    Zhou Heng let out a long breath and swallowed to suppress his uneasy heart. Then, he opened the envelope and read it.

    He had expected this. The capital was still unstable and he could not go back. But when this came true, he still felt terrible. He had been away from home for two years.

    There were tears in his eyes, dripping onto the letter. He wiped them away and read the letter many times before folding it away.

    ......

    He knew he would not be going back for a while. He would have to wait for a message when he could.

    After calming down, Zhou Heng thought it through.

    Since he couldn¡¯t go back, he couldn¡¯t stay at Su Sang¡¯s house like this forever. He had to go to school too.

    Zhou Heng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sir, the letter says that the situation is unstable and I can¡¯t return yet. Please help me enroll into the school.¡±

    After Zhou Heng said that, Old Wu did not reply for a long time.

    Zhou Heng did not leave either. He knew that Old Wu must have found him troublesome.

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and waited quietly for Old Wu to reply.

    After a long time, an impatient voice came from the back room. ¡°Got it.¡±

    This was so annoying. He was already cured, but he was still not able to leave!

    When Zhou Heng heard the answer, he exhaled softly and turned around to leave.

    When they returned to the Su family, Zhou Heng said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, go and rest.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng, are you unhappy?¡±

    Zhou Heng did not say anything. He was really unhappy, so he could not even pretend.

    Su Xiaolu walked over and hugged Zhou Heng. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Trouble will always disappear.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that Zhou Heng would not leave anytime soon.

    Zhou Heng was only eight years old. He would also be homesick and emotional. That was normal.

    He had spent two years in the Su family. Unknowingly, Zhou Heng had also be a part of the family. The family would be very happy if he could stay, but they would also be worried for him.

    But whether he stayed or left, the Su family¡¯s attitude towards Zhou Heng would not change.

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you. I can¡¯t go home for the time being. I miss home, but I can¡¯t go back. I should be sensible, but I still feel sad.¡±

    Perhaps in the past two years, the people and things he hade into contact with had been so innocent that he had begun not to want to be too sensible.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be alright.¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted Zhou Heng¡¯s back and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I feel much better.¡±

    Zhou Heng took two steps back and smiled warmly at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded.

    Zhou Heng said, ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll take care of Chen Shi.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She was a little sleepy, and Zhou Heng needed to calm himself down.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Zhou Heng brought Chen Shi to y. Looking at the innocent and cute Chen Shi, he muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is good or bad. When can I return?¡±

    In the afternoon, Su Sang¡¯s family returned.

    During dinner that night, Old Wu said, ¡°Su Chong, Su Hua, what do you think of your current teacher?¡±

    Old Wu suddenly asked. Su Chong and Su Hua were puzzled.

    But they still answered truthfully. Su Chong said, ¡°Although the teacher is strict, he is knowledgeable and is a good teacher worthy of admiration.¡±

    Su Hua also said, ¡°Yes, Teacher is very talented. Big Brother and I admire him very much. We only want to learn from Teacher.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng was very strict. Every year, he would test the students he epted. If they failed, he would not teach them anymore.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had not taken the exam yet, and they did not know how the exam would be this year, but they went to school every day and listened attentively, only hoping to learn more.

    While the two of them were still wondering why Old Wu asked this, Old Wu had already looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°How about I let you go to that school too?¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, sir.¡±

    Old Wu nodded faintly and stopped talking. He focused on eating.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were very excited.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, you¡¯re not going home? Are you going to stay and go to school with us?¡±

    Su Chong was very happy. He was so happy that he forgot that Zhou Heng¡¯s inability to go home was actually a sad thing for Zhou Heng.

    Su Hua was also happy, but he quickly thought of the reason behind it. He looked at Zhou Heng and said gently, ¡°Little Brother Heng, although Teacher Lin is strict, he is really knowledgeable. If you learn from him, you can learn a lot.¡±

    It was inevitable that Zhou Heng would stay. If Zhou Heng did not want to say the reason, he would not ask.

    Zhou Heng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you, Chong and Hua. I¡¯ll learn it well too.¡±

    Only then did Su Chong realize that he had said the wrong thing. He touched his head and said to Zhou Heng guiltily, ¡°Little Brother Heng, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been too happy.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled gently at Su Chong and said, ¡°Chong, don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯re happy because you care about me. I won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Su Chong smiled foolishly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Heng, just stay here and go to school with Chong and Hua. Make yourself at home.¡±

    Madam Zhou also looked at Zhou Heng and nodded gently.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart was very warm, but he could also feel touched. He would never be able to meet another simple and kind couple like Su Sang and Madam Zhao who treated him so well.

    He nodded and lowered his eyes. ¡°Thank you all,¡± he said softly.

    The next day, Zhou Heng followed them into town.

    His enrollment had gone well.

    Su Xiaoling also embroidered a book bag for Zhou Heng. The embroidery pattern was a few elegant green bamboos. She also embroidered Zhou Heng¡¯s name. When Madam Zhao saw Su Xiaoling embroidering the book bag, she knew that she treated Zhou Heng as her brother.

    In addition, Zhou Heng usually treated her and Su Xiaolu as his sisters. Su Chong and Su Hua both had book bags. Zhou Heng should have one too. Seeing Su Xiaoling embroider, Madam Zhao even asked her to embroider better.

 Chapter 149 - Finally Looking Up

    <h4>Chapter 149: Finally Looking Up</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded in agreement.

    It was not troublesome to make a book bag, so Zhou Heng had a book bag the day after he entered school.

    Su Xiaoling handed the book bag to Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng looked at him and smiled slightly. He said softly, ¡°Thank you, Ling. It¡¯s very nice. I like it very much.¡±

    Zhou Heng carried the book belt on his back and entered the town with Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others. They started their school days of going to school early every day.

    Cold winter has passed, and spring and summer have arrived.

    The nameless wildflowers by the roadside were alsopeting for attention. Every day was busy and fulfilling. Everyone was like a sponge trying to absorb knowledge.

    Su Xiaolu still came home once every three days. Every time she came home, she was always the happiest. In spring and summer, there were many types of ferns. They were red and ck, sour and sweet, and tasted delicious.

    Business at Shi You Wei was going well, and in town, there were people on other streets who wanted to open a sauerkraut pickle shop, but none of them seeded.

    In the blink of an eye, it was early April.

    Now that the agreement with the Fu Man Lai Restaurant was about to expire, Madam Qian had developed a few new dishes.

    ......

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up when she got home today. ¡°Auntie is so amazing. It¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s culinary skills were really amazing. It was a very homely dish, but she managed to make it into a delicious delicacy.

    It was delicious and refreshing, fragrant, spicy, and fresh.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you can rest assured now. No one in the world will say that your cooking isn¡¯t delicious.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said that because of Su Xiaolu¡¯s casual words, they had the idea of making sauerkraut and pickles into a business. Perhaps because of this, Madam Qian developed a new dish and always said that she wanted Su Xiaolu to try it.

    Madam Qian blushed slightly and said embarrassedly, ¡°Sister-inw, you tter me too much.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s hair waspletely tied up.

    In just four to five months, the scars on her face had faded. Without that terrifying bump, Madam Qian was no longer hunched over. Madam Qian had a very gentle face. Her eyes were not big, and her facial features were very gentle. Perhaps she loved to lower her head all year round. Now that she raised her head, she would be embarrassed if she was looked at for a while.

    The scar on her face eventually returned to being like a watermark. It could not bepletely removed, but if one did not pay attention, they would not think that it was a scar.

    The ointment made by Su Xiaolu was sessful. She had already decided to sell it for money. Now that Madam Qian had recovered, she was prepared topletely increase her schedule.

    The two families ate together. After the meal, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian cleaned up together, while Su Sang and Chen Hu helped and talked.

    Meanwhile, the children went along to read.

    Ever since Zhou Heng entered the school, Zhou Heng and Su Hua taught Su Xiaoling how to read and write. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu often came to listen.

    Even the youngest Chen Shi listened with relish.

    Su Xiaolu sat at the side and dozed off¡­

    Inside the kitchen.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Recently, the shopkeeper of Fu Man Lai has been asking around about new recipes. Several restaurants have also been asking around. The shopkeeper of Fu Man Lai has talked to me. He¡¯s willing to increase the price of each recipe by ten taels of silver. It¡¯s not much, but Fu Man Lai has restaurants in Furongzhou and other parts. He said he¡¯ll promote the recipe. That way, we¡¯ll get more money.¡±

    There were many ces that liked spicy dishes. Madam Qian¡¯s recipes were definitely feasible in these ces.

    When Shopkeeper Niu said that, Su Sang was a little tempted, but he did not agree immediately. Instead, he said that he would consider it.

    The shop was owned by two families. He would discuss any major decisions with Chen Hu and his wife and everyone would eventually make a decision together.

    After Su Sang finished speaking, Chen Hu was a little worried. ¡°Big Brother, from the looks of it, it¡¯s best to continue working with Fu Man Lai. But if we have to leave home, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±

    Madam Qian also shook her head and said, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to leave home.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want you to go. Just teach the chef of Fu Man Lai Restaurant.¡±

    Hearing that they didn¡¯t have to leave home, Chen Hu and Madam Qian were relieved.

    Madam Qian looked at Chen Hu and nodded.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t need her to leave home, then we have no objections. We¡¯ll listen to you. We don¡¯t know much about how things will develop, so we¡¯ll just listen to you. Madam Qian and I will be responsible for taking care of the family and not letting you worry.¡±

    Thend of the two families, and the making of sauerkraut and pickles, were taken care of by Chen Hu and Madam Qian.

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled. Sister-inw might be busy for a while again in a few days.¡±

    After the cooperation was confirmed, Madam Qian would enter town together for a period of time until the chef in Fu Man Lai Restaurant was taught.

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said.

    Madam Lian shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired.¡±

    The four of them smiled at each other and cleaned up the kitchen.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian brought Chen Daniu and her siblings home.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also prepared to get water to wash up and sleep.

    At night, Su Xiaoluy in bed. When Su Xiaoling fell asleep, she immediately hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to be rich.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was stunned for a moment before sheughed. She pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Then tell me, how did you get rich?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°Sister, Auntie¡¯s face has recovered. If I sell this scar removal medicine, I can earn a lot of money.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was shocked. She thought about it carefully. That was indeed the case.

    The scar removal medicine was too effective. When she finished the two boxes, the scars on her body were gone. Her skin was fair and tender. Which woman didn¡¯t want to be fair and without scars?

    Su Xiaolu added, ¡°Sister, when I earn a lot of money, I¡¯ll give it all to you, okay? This way, you¡¯ll have endless money in your life and can do whatever you want.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had never said what she wanted to do the most, but Su Xiaolu had always remembered it.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Su Xiaoling didn¡¯t have anything she wanted to do. With a lot of money, she could be anything.

    Listening to Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help but smile. She hugged Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t want your money. I want to learn cooking from Auntie. When the timees, studying recipes will also help our family.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want Su Xiaolu¡¯s money, but Su Xiaolu thought of her and could share her money selflessly. She was so touched and sweetness flowed into her heart.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be in for a treat when you can cook a lot of good food.¡±

    Su Xiaolu snuggled into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms. She hugged Su Xiaoling and said seriously, ¡°But I still have to give you a lot of money. This way, you will never be afraid.¡±

    Money could reassure people at any time.

    Especially since Su Xiaoling had experienced many years of suffering. The damage she had suffered would forever remain in her heart. She had no way to heal the damage from that time, but she could give her third sister a lot of sugar to sweeten her heart.

 Chapter 150 - Graduate 1

    <h4>Chapter 150: Graduate 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In this way, no matter how hard it was, there would be a hint of sweetness in her heart.

    ¡°Xiaolu¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling listened to Su Xiaolu¡¯s innocent promise and felt her heart being touched. She instantly choked up.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling sobbed. She should be the one protecting Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m your sister.¡±

    The money earned from this scar removal medicine would be the money she would give to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling was so touched that she cried. Su Xiaolu felt a little ufortable. She thought that she must have been affected by staying with the old man for too long.

    Su Xiaolu yawned and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep. Good night.¡±

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and stopped talking.

    After a while, she entered the Space to pack the herbs.

    Su Xiaoling cried silently for a long time. In the darkness, she cried andughed. It took her a long time to calm down. She gently pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s face and kissed her cheek. After whispering, ¡°Sweet dreams,¡± she closed her eyes and slept.

    Early the next morning, the family ate breakfast and went into town again together.

    ......

    Su Xiaolu did not need to memorize herbs. She ran very quickly.

    After entering the town, Su Xiaolu and Old Wu went to Sun residence together. Su Sang and Madam Zhao brought them to open the shop while Su Chong and Su Hua went to school.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard of the Sun residence. After packing up, she went to look for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. In the past half a year, Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian had recovered very well and were no longer skin and bones.

    Recently, Su Xiaolu had been teaching them Tai Chi.

    They couldn¡¯t do activities that were too strenuous, but if their bodies were weak, they needed exercise. Tai Chi was a slow but very physical activity.

    She also followed suit and practiced the horse stance every day.

    Old Wu had begun to exercise her body.

    The old man said that it was impossible for a medical practitioner to travel the world without some martial arts. When she built a foundation, he would bring her to learn martial arts from a master.

    Su Xiaolu even had fantasies about the realm of powerful martial arts and unimaginable skills.

    Hence, when she saw that Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan¡¯s legs were trembling, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Brother Baoshan, Sister Baoqian, hang in there. This way, we can practice martial arts together in the future.¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s heart ached as she watched from the side. She wanted to speak several times, but in the end, she endured it.

    If it were half a year ago, who would dare to torture Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian like this?

    In just a few months, the two siblings looked better. Their hair wasn¡¯t dull anymore, and they could exercise now. It was good to suffer a little now.

    They had clearly been through a lot, but the two children had not coughed again in the past few months.

    Madam Lian sighed, turned, and went out.

    Her heart ached for them. She decided not to watch them.

    Madam Lian returned to the main courtyard. Sun Ziqian was checking the ounts. Seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Madam, Xiaolu brought Qian and Shan to practice Tai Chi again?¡±

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°Yes, I know that¡¯s good. It¡¯s just that when I saw Qian and Shan¡¯s legs trembling, my heart ached. I thought that I shouldn¡¯t look at them.¡±

    Sun Ziqian smiled and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t look. We just have to believe that with the divine doctor and his disciple around, our children will improve day by day.¡±

    Now, neither of them needed acupuncture anymore. The poison in their bodies had been cleared.

    Madam Lian was still taking pills to nourish her body. Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were still getting acupuncture every three days.

    Sun Ziqian got up and helped Madam Lian to the table. He sighed and said, ¡°Madam, I also have a problem that I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Is it about Teacher Lin?¡±

    Sun Tzu nodded humbly. ¡°It¡¯s him. Shan and Qian are also indebted to him. Now that they¡¯re in good health, they can¡¯t hide it from Teacher Lin. Teacher Lin has already deliberately asked me a few times which doctor I found and if I can ask them to treat his daughter.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s bodies were gradually getting better, like the trees that had just sprouted. They were growing stronger day by day, and their bodies were full of vitality. Anyone who knew about their situation could tell when they saw them.

    As a teacher who often searched for knowledge, Lin Pingsheng naturally noticed it.

    He had asked around a few times, but Sun Ziqian had vaguely summarized it. He had also clearly said that it was not convenient to reveal it.

    But Lin Pingsheng did not give up.

    Thinking of this, Madam Lian sighed and said, ¡°The doctor said that we are not allowed to tell anyone. No matter what, we can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Sun Ziqian sighed. ¡°I understand. I will not relent.¡±

    He was soft-hearted because Lin Pingsheng was so eager to seek treatment for his child.

    He had also done the same for his children. As long as there was a chance, he would not let it go.

    Perhaps when Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian werepletely healed, he would tell Lin Pingsheng how they were cured, but for now, he would not.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu brought Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian to practice for half an hour. When the two siblings were sweating profusely, she asked them to stop.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue tomorrow. You guys take a good bath and take a nap.¡±

    After sweating profusely, taking a bath to soothe themselves, and then taking a nap, it was more thanfortable.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian nodded. They didn¡¯t even want to move.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu left, the maidservants hurried over to serve the siblings.

    Even the bath was a medicinal bath.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard and was pulled away by Old Wu to test her homework.

    Su Xiaolu answered or asked questions seriously.

    The questions that Old Wu asked now were practically not difficult for her.

    She handed in the answer perfectly again and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Su Xiaolu waited for a while and asked, ¡°Master, is the test over today?¡±

    Why were there fewer tests these two days?

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu. Seeing the little girl¡¯s mischievous look, Old Wu couldn¡¯t help but knock the little girl¡¯s head and say, ¡°Stupid girl, your eyes are darting around. What bad idea are you thinking of?¡±

    Su Xiaolu blinked and looked at Old Wu. ¡°Master, are you going to let me graduate?¡±

    Old Wu nced at her coldly. ¡°What nonsense.¡±

    Old Wu turned around and said angrily, ¡°Make your medicine properly. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    The little girl was really smart. He didn¡¯t show his thoughts, but she seemed to have guessed a little.

    However, she was still a child. How could she guess the thoughts of an old man like him?

    Initially, Su Xiaolu had her doubts, but in the following period of time, her homework increased every day. She even had to make drugs and poison and take the tests by surprise.

    Su Xiaolu immediately regretted it. She was thinking too much.

    Although she was tired, she was still able to give a perfect answer every time. She knew the medical books and poison books by heart.

    So when summer passed, the baby fat on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face would be gone. Because she was always busy, she would not have time to make the scar removal medicine.

    Old Wu left on the first of July. He only left a letter for Su Xiaolu before leaving quietly.

    Su Xiaolu woke up in the afternoon and saw the letter. She cried as she read it. She was sad and happy at the same time. When the servants from Sun residence came to deliver snacks, Su Xiaolu wiped her tears and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send two servings in the future. My master has left. I can¡¯t finish so many alone.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Graduate 2

    <h4>Chapter 151: Graduate 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu ate quietly. There were no obvious emotions on her face, but her face was covered in tears.

    She knew she might be close to finishing her apprenticeship, but every day was still fulfilling. There were so many basic skills being tested over and over again. She thought there was still a long way to go.

    Old Wu had left her a name tag. This was her identity card. In the future, she would be the sessor of the Divine Doctor of Minggu.

    There was also a short letter.

    It said that at the end of this year or next year or at some point, a swordsman woulde to teach her swordsmanship and she should learn it well.

    Minggu had the best rtionship with Daoism and Confucianism. Wherever she went, she could contact these two ces with her name tag.

    Finally, he instructed her to let the swordsman make a set of knives for her when he came to teach her swordsmanship.

    In the end, he said that she was very smart. She had memorized everything that needed to be taught. In the future, she would study it on her own. He did not know when it would be, it might be this year or the year after next, but when he returned, he would have to test her. As her master, as long as he was alive, he could revoke her status as the sect master at any time!

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh at the thought of this letter. Stupid old man!

    She thought that maybe the old man had decided to leave like this because he was afraid of her being like this. After all, the old man was afraid of women, and he didn¡¯t talk much. He might even be socially awkward.

    As the best disciple in the world, of course, she would forgive the old man for leaving without saying goodbye!

    The servants immediately reported the matter regarding Su Xiaolu to Sun Ziqian and the others.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian no longer had to stay in the courtyard. After hearing this, Sun Baoqian stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over and apany Xiaolu. She must be sad now.¡±

    ......

    Sun Baoshan pursed his lips. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Madam Lian sighed. ¡°The divine doctor left too suddenly. But Xiaolu is really smart. She finished her apprenticeship so quickly.¡±

    Sun Ziqian said, ¡°Maybe the divine doctor is just going to rx and will be back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Xiaolu is smart. She¡¯s not shy about what the divine doctor teaches, but who can understand it? Only talented people understand. It¡¯s better to let the kitchen make more delicious food and send it over. Eating something you like will make you feel much better.¡±

    Sun Ziqian thought for a moment before replying.

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°That works too.¡±

    They did not see Old Wu return for the next few days. Only then did Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian believe that Old Wu had really left.

    They were originally worried that Su Xiaolu would not be used to it, but they quickly stopped worrying.

    After Su Xiaolu cried, life returned to normal.

    She felt that perhaps she had learned too quickly and shortened this master-disciple rtionship.

    But when she thought about it, she would be the same if she did it again, because every time shepleted a mission that Old Wu had assigned her, the old man was very proud. He didn¡¯t treat her like a normal child, so he didn¡¯t consider whether it would be bad to graduate too quickly.

    The sooner she did, the more proud he would be.

    Now that she had figured it out, she stopped feeling sad.

    Life hadn¡¯t changed either.

    It was time to go home again. Su Xiaolu went to the shop early to help.

    Seeing hering alone, Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s your master? Isn¡¯t heing back today?¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied calmly, ¡°Master left. He left two days ago. He said that I can finish my apprenticeship.¡±

    Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the chance to thank him. I think he¡¯s not used to it. It¡¯s good to be free.¡±

    Old Wu was a man of few words and was rtively cold to others.

    He only doted on her younger daughter. Only Su Xiaolu could pluck his beard, no one else could.

    He had taught Su Xiaolu all his medical skills, but Su Xiaolu did not have a single banquet to thank her master.

    Madam Zhao felt that it was a pity. She could only thank him in her heart and wish him safety.

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t care about that. When he¡¯s free asionally in the future, he¡¯ll stille back to test me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said.

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she also smiled. ¡°Then learn well. You definitely won¡¯t embarrass your master. When hees back, you can thank him properly.¡±

    When she heard that Old Wu would return in the future, Madam Zhao was no longer worried.

    Just thinking about it made her happy. Her gentle gazended on Su Xiaolu, and she felt proud. She had given birth to such a good daughter.

    When it was past noon and the pickles were sold out, Su Xiaolu would go back with her family.

    Everyone knew that Su Xiaolu had graduated and Old Wu had left.

    Regarding this matter, the family tacitly did not discuss much.

    From now on, Su Xiaolu would go back and forth between home and the Sun residence alone.

    In mid-July, Madam Qian entered town again to teach a new recipe to the chef at Fu Man Lai Restaurant.

    On the seventeenth of July, she had juste out of the Fu Man Lai Restaurant when she felt someone following her.

    Madam Qian was more sensitive. She observed quietly on the street and finally confirmed that a woman was really following her. She was frightened and quickly quickened her pace.

    Madam Chen was originally following hesitantly. Seeing that Madam Qian had quickened her pace, she panicked and hurriedly chased after her. She grabbed Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I just want to ask you something. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±

    Madam Qian was quite frightened. She did not expect Madam Chen to chase after her. Now that she saw Madam Chen clearly and saw that her eyes were filled with anxiety, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She whispered, ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡±

    Although Madam Qian was relieved, she was still wary of Madam Chen.

    Madam Chen did not speak immediately. Instead, she sized up Madam Qian¡¯s face. Up close, she could still see the traces left on Madam Qian¡¯s face. Although the scars on her eyelids had healed and only left a small mark, her eyelids could not be like normal eyes.

    Madam Chen¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡±

    She was certain that this was no other¡¯s rumor. Madam Qian had once had many scars on her face. She knew them all too well, so she could confirm them when she saw them clearly.

    Madam Chen was terrified. She frowned and said angrily, ¡°Madam, please let go. I don¡¯t know you. Please let go.¡±

    Madam Chen subconsciously let go. She knew that Madam Qian was angry, but she had something to ask of her, so she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just too agitated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I scared you. Believe me, I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just wanted to ask you about something. I¡¯ll say my piece and leave.¡±

    Madam Chen had a sincere expression and even pressed her palms together to beg Madam Qian to forgive her for her presumptuousness.

    Seeing her like this, Madam Qian thought there really must be something. She softened her tone. ¡°Then tell me what you want.¡±

    Madam Chen smiled gratefully and immediately said, ¡°Please forgive me for being presumptuous. I want to ask you how you treated these scars. I have a daughter at home who also has many scars. I want to ask you to introduce me to the famous doctor. I can give you any amount of money.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Madam Qian Was Stopped

    <h4>Chapter 152: Madam Qian Was Stopped</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Chen was afraid that she would not be sincere enough and Madam Qian would not agree or believe her.

    She was anxious. Perhaps because she was thinking of her daughter, there were already tears in her eyes. She said in a choked voice, ¡°What I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to my house to see my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only twenty-four. She¡¯s not married. I don¡¯t want her life to be ruined like this. Please¡­¡±

    Madam Chen shed tears and told Madam Qian why she knew about Madam Qian.

    Her daughter would always be a wound in her heart. That was why when she heard a rumor, she asked around. In the end, she found out about Madam Qian.

    They said that Madam Qian already had a huge scar on her face, but it was all healed now. They didn¡¯t know what kind of divine medicine she had used.

    Those who were unfamiliar with Madam Qian said that it was fake. Madam Qian¡¯s face was not covered in scars at all. The marks on her face were probably just a birthmark or something. As for her eyes? She must have been injured when she was young.

    People only treated it as a joke, but Madam Chen took it seriously. She waited for Madam Qian for several days before seeing her. She was afraid that her sudden appearance would disturb her, but Madam Qian was still shocked when she discovered her.

    Madam Chen was afraid that if she missed this opportunity, she would never be able to find Madam Qian again, so she chased after her and stopped her.

    Madam Qian knew the reason. Seeing Madam Chen¡¯s sincere expression, she believed her. She said, ¡°Where do you live? Tell me, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I¡¯ll help you askter. If the doctor is willing, I¡¯ll introduce you to them. If not, I¡¯ll let you know. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Madam Qian believed in Madam Chen, but she could not bring her to Su Xiaolu with just a few words from Madam Chen.

    She had to go back and ask Su Xiaolu¡¯s opinion.

    Madam Chen listened to Madam Qian¡¯s words. She wanted to see the doctor immediately, but she also knew that this was inappropriate. If she insisted, Madam Qian would not agree, so she could only suppress her anxiety.

    ......

    She nodded and gave her home address. She repeatedly begged Madam Qian to help ask before reluctantly watching Madam Qian leave.

    Madam Qian was also worried that Madam Chen had bad intentions, so she was careful and deliberately circled around a few more times. After confirming that no one was following her, she felt relieved and went back.

    Madam Qian returned to the shop and helped Madam Zhao clean up. After Su Chong and the others left school, the group went home.

    On the way, Madam Qian said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Eldest Brother, Sister-inw, I met a strange woman today.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Madam Qian in confusion.

    Su Sang also looked at Madam Qian. ¡°Sister-inw, who did you meet?¡±

    Madam Qian frowned and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Sister-inw, a woman surnamed Chen. She asked me how the scars on my face were healed. She said that she has a daughter who also has many scars. She¡¯s only 24 years old and hasn¡¯t married yet. She wants to ask me to rmend her to a doctor.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao understood that she wanted Su Xiaolu to help treat her daughter.

    Madam Qian was afraid that Su Sang and Madam Zhao would be worried, so she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree. I was afraid that she had bad intentions. When I came back, I circled around a few more times. She really didn¡¯t follow me anymore. I don¡¯t think she lied to me. I can¡¯t agree on behalf of Xiaolu, so I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    Madam Chen had asked her to pass on a message. Thinking about Madam Chen¡¯s condition, she couldn¡¯t bear it. After thinking about it, she still told Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also understood what Madam Qian meant.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Third Sister to go to the Sun residence to ask Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t decide for Xiaolu. Let Third Sister go and see what Xiaolu thinks.¡±

    Madam Qian was relieved to hear that.

    If Su Xiaolu was unwilling, then she would reject her the next time she met Madam Chen.

    So the next day, Su Sanmei went to Sun residence.

    This was her first timeing to the Sun residence. After telling the servant at the door, the servant led her in.

    The Sun residence was very beautiful. It was very different from ordinary people¡¯s homes.

    Su Xiaoling did not look around. She only calmly took in the scenery in front of her. After following the servant to a small courtyard, Su Xiaoling thanked him gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The servant quickly waved his hand. ¡°No, no.¡±

    Su Xiaoling walked into the circr archway and saw Su Xiaolu stoking the fire in the small stove in the courtyard.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s expression was gentle as she said softly, ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu heard the shout and looked over. She immediately smiled. ¡°Sister, why are you here? Come here.¡±

    Su Xiaoling walked over and saw that Su Xiaolu looked like she was about to cook. She asked curiously, ¡°Xiaolu, what are you doing?¡±

    It looked like cooking, but there were also some ground herbs.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m making medicinal cuisine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling watched Su Xiaolu wash the rice. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it porridge?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°This will be better. Cook it dry and they¡¯ll treat it as food.¡±

    Although it tasted bitter, it could be eaten with some side dishes.

    In the past six months, she had often made medicinal cuisine, but her culinary skills had not improved.

    Therefore, in the end, she simply cooked some porridge and let Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian eat it. There were also a few stacks of side dishes in the kitchen. Although it was still not delicious, the siblings gritted their teeth and ate it.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯sck of order and asked, ¡°Are there requirements for these?¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°No, just soak the herbs and boil them together.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. ¡°Then let me help you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    With Su Xiaoling¡¯s help, Su Xiaolu went to get herbs.

    She carried a small stone and ced the medicinal herbs inside to slowly crush them.

    ¡°Why are you here, Sister?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    Su Xiaoling helped to cook porridge. As she stirred, she said, ¡°Mother asked me toe. Yesterday, a woman stopped Auntie and asked her how the scar on her face was healed. She wanted her to help introduce a doctor. Auntie told Father and Mother. Father and Mother thought about it and felt that they should ask for your opinion, so I came.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had prepared several herbs. Su Xiaoling asked, ¡°Xiaolu, which of these herbs is harder to cook? Which ones are easier to ripen?¡±

    ¡°That ck-hoofed root is a little harder to cook. The groundpod and the other two are in the middle. The snowcapped grass is easy to cook.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied.

    Su Xiaoling put the hard-to-cook ones in first and closed the lid.

    She came to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°Sister, then send a message back to Motherter. Tell her that I agree to meet the person. I¡¯ll go with Auntie tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back after I cook the porridge for you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling turned to the small stove, estimated the time to open the lid, and returned two pieces of firewood.

    Then, she ced the other herbs down one after another.

    The fire was low, and the air holes of the casserole kept steaming. There was a faint scent of herbs and rice.

 Chapter 153 - Third Sisterâ€™s Talent

    <h4>Chapter 153: Third Sister¡¯s Talent</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Finally, she added the easily cooked snowcapped grass. Su Xiaoling took the seasoning.

    The porridge was light green, as if because of snowcapped grass.

    Su Xiaoling brought the casserole down and said, ¡°Xiaolu, the medicinal cuisine is ready.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything burnt.¡±

    She often burnt the dish.

    She went over and looked. Huh.

    Why was this color different from what she made?

    Su Xiaoling thought something was wrong and was nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said curiously, ¡°What you made is a little different from what I made. Let me try it.¡±

    The colors were different, and the aroma of porridge lingered.

    She wanted to taste it to see if the drug was still there.

    Su Xiaoling took a small spoon and tasted it.

    She was even more surprised. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s delicious. How strange. The medicinal properties are better than mine. Sister, how did you make it?¡±

    ......

    Wasn¡¯t this medicinal cuisine described in the book?

    The porridge was soft and had a faint fragrance. The medicinal fragrance was rich and slightly bitter.

    Su Xiaoling said helplessly, ¡°I usually do this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling seriously and said, ¡°Sister, wait a moment. I¡¯ll get something for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went to get the medicinal cuisine book. She handed it to Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to study the recipe? Why don¡¯t you study this? There are a total of 400 medicinal cuisine recipes here. I can¡¯t learn them, but I think you can.¡±

    Su Xiaoling hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. This belongs to your sect. How can it be leaked?¡±

    What if Uncle-Master came back and found out and got angry with her?

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m the head of Minggu now. Master said that I¡¯ll be in charge of the inheritance. I can even take in disciples from now on. When Master taught me this medicinal cuisine, the color he made was ck, and most of mine was yellow. Only you made the taste described in the recipe.¡±

    ¡°So now, as the Sect Master of Minggu, I¡¯ll ept you as my Senior Sister. Forget about the customs. I¡¯ll pass this recipe to you. Alright, you¡¯re my Senior Sister now. You can learn it openly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave the recipe to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling was stunned. After a while, she said helplessly, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s not like this¡­ Uncle-Master will be angry.¡±

    She looked at Su Xiaolu helplessly. Seeing that Su Xiaolu¡¯s smile had disappeared, Su Xiaoling paused. What Xiaolu said just now was said with a serious expression¡­

    ¡°Xiaolu¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling seriously and said, ¡°Senior Sister, our Minggu doesn¡¯t have any big rules. We all tter and do whatever we want. In the future, when my master is old, you can¡¯t refuse to make medicinal cuisine. Otherwise, the old man will really deprive you of your right to inherit. Of course, at that time, I won¡¯t help you plead for leniency, but if you¡¯re kicked out, you¡¯ll still be my third sister.¡±

    Old Man Wu passed all of it on to her. She could do anything.

    Of course, if she displeased the old man, as long as he was alive, he retained the right to seize her identity. That right was valid for all heirs.

    In other words, if she lived long enough, she could even decide if she wanted to take in disciples. If she didn¡¯t want to, then she wouldn¡¯t take them in.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was serious, Su Xiaoling¡¯s expression became serious. She held the medicinal cuisine book in her hands and said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to be a part of Minggu and follow its teachings. I won¡¯t vite it.¡±

    After saying that, Su Xiaoling took a deep breath and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, if Uncle-Masteres back and doesn¡¯t want me to learn, then I won¡¯t learn anymore. I won¡¯t use what I learn for the rest of my life.¡±

    After learning how to cook from Madam Qian for a period of time, she realized that she liked to cook. She enjoyed watching the food slowly turn into delicacies in her hands. She also enjoyed watching the dishes being finished.

    Therefore, this recipe was a priceless treasure to her. She really wanted to learn it.

    Perhaps now that Su Xiaolu had taken her in, Old Wu would return soon. If he was dissatisfied, he would kick her out again.

    But now that this opportunity was in front of her, she could not refuse.

    It was the same as when Big Brother and Second Brother wanted to enter the school.

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling treasured the recipe very much. She smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    After sending Su Xiaoling off, Su Xiaolu brought the medicinal cuisine to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, Su Xiaolu shouted happily, ¡°Sister Baoqian, Brother Baoshan, I¡¯m here to bring you medicinal cuisine. Today¡¯s medicinal cuisine is very delicious. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian, who were in the room, immediately felt hopeless.

    Madam Lian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Just grit your teeth and get through it.¡±

    They had to eat this medicinal cuisine twice a month.

    Although her heart ached for the two children, it was really good to eat them. No matter how much her heart ached, she could endure it and not hurt. She had to let Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian eat everything.

    When Su Xiaolu came in and put the casserole away, the maidservant went down to get a bowl.

    He quickly brought two bowls over and opened them for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian smelled the faint fragrance of medicine and rice. When they saw that the color was different, they were shocked. ¡°Xiaolu, did you cook this?¡±

    After eating dry porridge for half a year, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    Su Xiaolu was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t cook it, but it¡¯s better than mine.¡±

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian ate. The two of them were originally prepared to be depressed, but they did not expect to be surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Sun Baoqian praised as she ate heartily.

    Sun Baoshan also nodded in agreement.

    Madam Lian was also curious. She asked the servant girl to pass her a spoon to taste it and was immediately surprised. It was really delicious.

    Su Xiaolu blushed and said proudly, ¡°My third sister made this. Her culinary skills are very good. I¡¯ll ask her for help with medicinal cuisine in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ would it be all right if you thanked her for us?¡±

    Sun Baoqian was very happy, but she was afraid that Su Xiaolu would be sad, so she restrained her joy.

    Sun Baoshan¡¯s eyes were also filled with anticipation, but he looked at Su Xiaolu and pursed his lips before saying, ¡°Xiaolu, you did a good job too. Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt thefort of Sun Baoqian and her sister. She smiled generously and said, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m as untalented as Master in making medicinal cuisine. However, my third sister is talented. You don¡¯t have to suffer in the future, hehe.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care at all. Only then did Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian show their joy. Madam Lian also smiled in relief. When she told Sun Ziqian about it, they couldn¡¯t stopughing.

 Chapter 154 - Agree to Meet

    <h4>Chapter 154: Agree to Meet</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    At night, Su Xiaolu administered acupuncture to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian as usual. It had been more than half a year, and half of the toxins in the siblings¡¯ bodies had been cleared. It was faster than expected. By this time next year, the remaining toxins in their bodies would bepletely cleared.

    At that time, they just needed to continue eating the asional medicinal cuisine and the health pills she made every day.

    After putting away the needles, Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard to sleep.

    After the old man left, she stopped eating supper. After packing up the herbs, she entered the Space to pack up the herbs she had nted. Some of them needed to be nted separately, and she only came out to sleep after she was done.

    The next day, she didn¡¯t have to perform acupuncture for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. She went to the shop early to help out. She kept greeting people at the entrance of the shop. There were many regrs. When she saw them, she shouted kindly,

    Because of Su Xiaolu, they were sold out before noon today.

    Madam Zhao said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, your auntie will be back soon. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t very far. It would be good for her to go along so that she could take care of her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Madam Zhao began to wash the wooden buckets. She let Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu rest while she slowly did it.

    Madam Zhao wanted the children to rest, but none of them did.

    Everyone washed the vegetable board and the kitchen knives.

    ......

    When they were all packed, they rested together.

    Not long after, Madam Qian arrived.

    When she saw Su Xiaolu, she said, ¡°Are we going over now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Madam Zhao said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ll go with them. Wait here with Daniu and Erniu. Wait for us when your brothers and Heng are out of school.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded and said gently, ¡°Okay, rest assured.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and instructed Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, ¡°Daniu and Erniu, listen to Xiaoling, understand? Don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t run around. Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao smiled at each other. Madam Zhao held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and the three of them went together.

    They followed the address all the way.

    Seeing that the street was getting more and more familiar, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother¡¯s school is on this street.¡±

    Madam Zhao had never been here before. When she heard this, her expression softened. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    When they reached the school gate, Su Xiaolu pointed to Madam Zhao. ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Before school ended, there were still faint sounds of reading.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s expression was gentle, and Madam Qian¡¯s expression was also very gentle. In their opinion, learning knowledge was a very sacred thing.

    However, the address given by Madam Chen was not this one.

    After entering the alley and finding a back door, Madam Qian looked around and said, ¡°This should be the ce. I¡¯ll knock and try.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Qian raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they heard urgent footsteps approaching. Then the door opened.

    Madam Chen looked at Madam Qian in disbelief. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really here. Thank you so much. I¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival for the past two days. It¡¯s really great.¡±

    She had been waiting for news for the past two days and was very anxious. She was thinking that if there was no news in two days, she would have to ask Madam Qian again even if she had to be thick-skinned.

    She didn¡¯t expect her to reallye.

    Madam Chen¡¯s gazended on Madam Zhao, who was beside Madam Qian. Her eyes were filled with anxiety.

    Was she the famous doctor?

    Madam Chen did not dare to be presumptuous. She only suppressed the joy in her heart and looked at Madam Qian expectantly, waiting for Madam Qian to introduce her.

    Madam Qian said, ¡°Sister Chen,st time, you said that your daughter needed scar removal. I asked around for you and the doctor agreed to help you take a look. So, we came today.¡±

    Madam Chen was very excited and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, thank you. Pleasee in.¡±

    Madam Chen excitedly invited the three of them in.

    She did not pay attention to Su Xiaolu. She only quietly sized up Madam Zhao and thought about how to talk to her.

    Madam Zhao felt Madam Chen¡¯s excitement. Madam Chen looked at her frequently, and Madam Zhao returned a polite smile.

    Inside the backyard to the inner courtyard.

    Madam Chen said, ¡°My daughter is in the house. She has suffered a lot over the years. If she offends you in any way, please don¡¯t hold it against her. As her mother, I apologize to you first.¡±

    Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, and she suppressed a lot of her helplessness.

    Before she went in, she apologized.

    Madam Chen was gentle and polite. As mothers, Madam Qian and Madam Zhao understood her immediately.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian smiled at each other. Madam Zhao said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Madam Chen was very grateful. She looked at Madam Qian and Madam Zhao and sincerely thanked them.

    When they reached the door, Madam Chen raised her hand and knocked lightly three times. Then, she said gently, ¡°Yaoyao, Mother is here.¡±

    There was no response from inside the house.

    Madam Chen sighed and pushed through the door.

    She understood the knot in her daughter¡¯s heart too well.

    After they entered, they saw a beautiful woman¡¯s back view sitting quietly in front of the embroidered screen.

    Madam Chen stepped forward and said gently, ¡°Yaoyao, mother brought the doctor over. Can you take a look at the doctor? Believe me, this doctor will definitely be able to treat you this time.¡±

    Once her face was healed, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have to feel so inferior and shut herself away from the world. She wouldn¡¯t have to beughed at.

    As long as she was well, she could still marry the man of her dreams. Anything was possible.

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand paused, and her shoulders trembled. After a while, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to be treated anymore.¡±

    She always took her hope with her and finally her dreams were shattered. After all these years, her heart had died. All she wanted now was a quiet life. She didn¡¯t want to face those strange eyes again. Even if it felt like the life of a gutter rat, she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.

    Madam Chen was a little anxious. She looked at Madam Zhao and Madam Qian apologetically before walking to Lin Yaoyao¡¯s side. She grabbed Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Yaoyao, just believe in Mother one more time. It¡¯ll really be fine this time.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s face was covered in tears. Seeing the pleading in Madam Chen¡¯s eyes, her heart ached.

    She bit her lip hard and clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her palms until they hurt before she nodded this way.

    Madam Chen also shed tears. She gently held Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand and gently pried open her fingers to prevent her from hurting herself.

    Lin Yaoyao stood up and slowly turned around to face Madam Qian and the others.

    She lowered her eyes and did not make eye contact with Su Xiaolu and the others.

    But the scar on her face was visible.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Lin Yaoyao¡¯s entire face was covered in scars. Her scars weren¡¯t as deep as Madam Qian¡¯s, but they covered her entire face.

    Lin Yaoyao let them take a look before turning her back to them. Madam Chen looked at Madam Zhao anxiously and asked, ¡°Doctor, can it be cured?¡±

    Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment before realizing that Madam Chen had made a mistake. She pointed at Su Xiaolu beside her in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not the doctor. My daughter is.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Donâ€™t Believe

    <h4>Chapter 155: Don¡¯t Believe</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Qian also reacted. She quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell you before. The young doctor who cured my face is still very young. It¡¯s her.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Madam Chen and said, ¡°I can treat your daughter¡¯s face.¡±

    Although Lin Yaoyao¡¯s face was covered in scars, she had seen it just now. The scars weren¡¯t hideous, and Lin Yaoyao¡¯s facial features weren¡¯t affected. As long as she didn¡¯t stop applying the ointment, she would recover in half a year.

    Madam Chen was still in a daze. After a while, she came back to her senses and looked at Su Xiaolu in disbelief. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s only four or five years old. How can she be a doctor?¡±

    Moreover, scars were not easy to treat. Madam Chen was a little sad. She looked at Madam Qian and said sadly, ¡°Sister, if you¡¯re unwilling to introduce me, just say it. Why do you have to hurt me like this¡­¡±

    Madam Chen did not believe that a youngdy could treat scars. She was so young that she probably could not even learn medicine. How many medicinal herbs did she know?

    It was obvious that Madam Qian was unwilling to rmend a famous doctor to her, so she used such a method to fool her.

    Madam Chen was very distressed.

    Madam Qian panicked. ¡°Sister Chen, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Xiaolu cured my face. Really.¡±

    Madam Chen had obviously misunderstood her, but she clearly hadn¡¯t lied to her.

    Madam Zhao also said, ¡°My daughter is very talented in medicine.¡±

    They were not liars.

    Madam Chen¡¯s expression was sad, and the hope in her eyes dimmed.

    ......

    Lin Yaoyao felt extremely embarrassed. She suppressed the tears that welled up in her heart and said with difficulty, ¡°Mother, let them go.¡±

    She never wanted to be seen in such an embarrassing moment again.

    Madam Chen¡¯s heart ached and she was filled with self-reproach. She nodded. ¡°Okay, mother will let them out.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Chen said indifferently to Madam Qian, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Madam Qian frowned. ¡°Sigh¡­ forget it. We can¡¯t force it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±

    Madam Qian also felt very ufortable not being believed. She felt a little guilty when she looked at Madam Zhao and Su Xiaolu. Not only did she make a wasted trip, but she also made her heart feel ufortable.

    Madam Zhao thought so too, so she didn¡¯t want to say anything and prepared to bring Su Xiaolu back.

    They had just walked out of Lin Yaoyao¡¯s room when they ran into a man.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Madam Zhao and the others with a cold expression. He did not speak and just walked indifferently towards Madam Chen behind them.

    Su Xiaolu saw the book in his hand and thought that it was actually very close to the academy. Her eldest brother and second brother had said that Teacher Lin was very strict. His thick eyebrows were like swords and he looked very fierce. His facial features were cold. He was only in his forties, but half of his hair was white.

    This man¡¯s appearance was very simr to the teacher mentioned by Big Brother and Second Brother.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to believe me for once, you can go to the restaurant and find my mother to pass me a message.¡±

    Madam Chen was disappointed. She said nothing.

    Su Xiaolu only said this before leaving with Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao didn¡¯t care about this family.

    After Madam Qian went out, she said guiltily, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s clearly Xiaolu. I made you guyse here for nothing.¡±

    Madam Qian felt guilty. She didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t believe it. Xiaolu was clearly very good.

    Madam Zhao smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care. She looked at Su Xiaolu. She was worried that Su Xiaolu would be unhappy.

    The little girl seemed to know everything. She looked up and revealed a big smile. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t care either. Master said that some people believe it, but others don¡¯t. Don¡¯t add to your troubles for others.¡±

    If Madam Chen believed her, she would treat it with her whole heart. If Madam Chen did not, then forget it.

    There was no way she was going to prove herself to anyone else.

    ¡°Xiaolu is right.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled. This was the right mindset.

    Madam Zhao smiled and touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair before leading her back.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Chen closed the door and returned to the main room with a sad expression.

    Thinking of Lin Yaoyao¡¯s suppressed sobs, Lin Pingsheng sighed and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t bring those people to see Yaoyao anymore. She can¡¯t take it.¡±

    He knew that Madam Chen wanted to cure his daughter, but there were some things that could not be cured just by thinking about them.

    Every time someone came to look at Lin Yaoyao¡¯s face, it would hurt her.

    Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t bear it. One false hope after another would harm her daughter.

    Madam Chen shed tears. She looked at Lin Pingsheng with deep pain in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen either, but what if I really meet a divine doctor? My daughter is only 24 years old. She has already suffered for more than ten years. Is her life going to be ruined here? I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    Ever since her daughter¡¯s face was destroyed, every day of her life had been endless torture.

    Her husband was knowledgeable and could let her livefortably and be respected.

    But so what? He still hadn¡¯t been able to protect her only daughter, and he couldn¡¯t suffer on her behalf.

    Her daughter had never bloomed at her age. She could only watch as she slowly withered. How painful it was for her.

    Lin Pingsheng could not meet her eyes. He clenched his fists under his sleeves and gritted his teeth, unable to say a word.

    Madam Chen was in pain, but so was he.

    In the end, Madam Chen lowered her eyes and looked up to wipe her tears. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng taught and did not collect much tuition fees. He did not have many students either. The family¡¯s money came from the family¡¯s assets that had once been sold, and in recent years, he had taught the Sun residence¡¯s twins.

    Madam Chen had good embroidery skills and often took on embroidery jobs to earn money.

    The couple only had one daughter, Lin Yaoyao. Their days were dull.

    After Madam Chen left, Lin Pingsheng slowly leaned against the table and sat down. He sighed.

    ¡ª-

    When Madam Zhao and Madam Qian returned to the shop, Su Chong and Su Hua had also arrived.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu ran to Madam Qian¡¯s side. Chen Daniu said happily, ¡°Mother, you guys came at the right time. Eldest Brother and Second Brother have just arrived, and you guys are already back.¡±

    They arrived one after another. It was just in time for everyone to go back together.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were with Zhou Heng.

    Everyone closed the shop and went back together.

    On the way, Su Chong and Su Hua taught Su Xiaoling and the others knowledge.

    The few of them recited the words as they walked home.

    After arriving home, Su Xiaolu realized that her third sister had already started cooking with Madam Zhao.

    She helped with the fire. Madam Zhao¡¯s culinary skills were good, and she taught some skills to Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling learned seriously.

    She learned with ease. Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t pay attention to them after watching for a while. She buried the wild chestnuts into the ashes and calcted when it was about time to take them out with the tongs.

    Then, she packed it in a small basket and ran out to find Su Chong and Su Hua.

 Chapter 156 - She Slit Her Wrist 1

    <h4>Chapter 156: She Slit Her Wrist 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    This was from the mountainsst year.

    Su Xiaolu liked to eat them very much. Although some of them were rotten, the good ones were still delicious.

    Su Chong and Su Hua would also give the good ones to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong said, ¡°Xiaolu, those two trees have also borne many fruits this year. When they¡¯re ripe, we¡¯ll go and get them for you.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°It can pick 20 catties.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Her family rarely ate this thing. Su Xiaolu knew that they always let her have it.

    So every time she came back, she would bury a few handfuls in the ashes of the fire and share them with everyone.

    She peeled some good ones and gave them to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaolu fed them one by one. Su Xiaoling smiled and opened her mouth to eat.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not eat.

    When dinner was ready, the family sat down together.

    Life was so uneventful.

    ......

    Su Xiaolu went back and forth between home and Sun residence, so early the next morning, she went into town with her family again.

    When she returned to Sun residence, Su Xiaolu saw a crowd on the street. She walked over and heard people discussing.

    ¡°Gosh, her face is scary. She¡¯s got scars all over her face. It¡¯s scary as hell.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Whenever she looks at me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have nightmares at night.¡±

    People said with disdain and malice.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but frown. She squeezed in and saw a helpless woman sitting on the ground. She covered her face with her hands as if she did not know how to face the malice of the people.

    There was a green gauze hat on the ground. There were so many people watching, but no one picked it up for her.

    Some people were filled with malice, while others carried sympathy. However, no one did anything to help. It was as if they would be the next target of everyone¡¯s guidance if they did.

    ¡°You judge. My son just identally bumped into her. She insisted that we stole her silver. We¡¯re honest people. Who would do that? Look at her face. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a clean person.¡±

    A woman stood with her hands on her hips, with a look of intense distaste.

    Beside her, a boy of about eight or nine years old looked at the onlookers obediently and innocently. He said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Big Brother, Big Sister, believe me, I didn¡¯t steal anything. My mother taught me not to steal since I was young, so I won¡¯t steal anything from others.¡±

    ¡°You judge if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    The woman pped her hands loudly, easily resonating.

    A number of people nodded in agreement.

    ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t look where she¡¯s going and even maligns my son. Tell me, can I stand this? We¡¯re not unreasonable people. As long as this girl is willing to admit her mistake and give me a few coins to buy a bowl of noodles for my son, this matter will be over.¡±

    The woman said angrily. She looked coldly at the woman who was sitting on the ground and did not dare to face anyone. Her eyes were filled with smugness.

    People looked at the angry woman and the innocent child and naturally felt that they couldn¡¯t just let it go. The girl had to pay three to five copper coins to treat the mother and son to a bowl of noodles.

    Someone said, ¡°Girl, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You hit someone and still use them of stealing money. Do you have a conscience?¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and pay them some copper coins. Thank them for being magnanimous and not pursuing the matter.¡±

    As for the girl, she just lowered her head and kept silent.

    People were unhappy.

    No one saw the tears running down her fingers.

    Su Xiaolu frowned and picked up the hat to put it on her.

    The woman looked up at Su Xiaolu in shock.

    Su Xiaolu said softly, ¡°Sister, how much money did you lose? Do you want me to report it to the authorities for you? I¡¯m sure the authorities can investigate this matter.¡±

    Even if she wanted to apologize, it wasn¡¯t up to this mother and daughter to decide for her.

    Lin Yaoyao held back her tears. Before she could speak, she was interrupted.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s such a small matter. We don¡¯t have to report it to the authorities. The officials are busy. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize. We won¡¯t argue with you.¡±

    ¡°Son, time to go.¡±

    With that, the woman grabbed the boy beside her and left.

    Mother and son left very quickly and soon disappeared.

    When people saw that there was nothing more to see, they gradually dispersed.

    Only a few were still secretly looking at Lin Yaoyao.

    The way people sized her up and covered their mouths tough and chat was a huge blow to Lin Yaoyao.

    Su Xiaolu ignored everything else and asked gently, ¡°Big sister, let me help you up.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao slowly stood up.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Sister, how much money did you lose? I think you should report it to the officials.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s heart was a mess. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s caring words, she finally felt strong. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying thank you, she pushed Su Xiaolu away and staggered away.

    Lin Yaoyao just wanted to go home as soon as possible.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Lin Yaoyao¡¯s back and sighed. She recognized Lin Yaoyao.

    She had clearly suffered and lost her money, but in the end, she had broken down and left.

    Sometimes, people¡¯s words and actions were really strange. They did not fight or use knives, but they still injured people all over.

    Su Xiaolu returned to Sun residence and continued to study medicine. She still wanted to study whitening techniques.

    ¡ª-

    Lin Yaoyao staggered home and closed the door in a panic. Only then did she lean against the door and slide to the ground. She took off her gauze hat and threw it aside, suppressing her tears.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to cry loudly. She could only suppress herself like this.

    Despair had already enveloped her heart.

    Her face would never heal. She would always be ashamed.

    There was no room for her in this world. Because she was disfigured, people would not believe that she had really been robbed.

    Her parents loved her, but they would eventually leave her. She would be alone for the rest of her life. What was the point of such a life?

    She would never be able to go out openly.

    As long as her face was like this, wherever she went, people would talk andugh at her.

    She¡¯d had enough of this life.

    Lin Yaoyao stood up slowly and took the scissors from the embroidery frame. She raised her slender wrist and cut it without hesitation.

    Blood gushed, and stung her eyes.

    Tears blurred her vision. Looking at the blood dripping onto the ground, Lin Yaoyao felt that it was like a scorching red plum blossom, but there were too few red plum blossoms, far from enough.

    So she raised her hand and cut again, once, twice¡­

    until she lost her strength and fell limp¡­

    Lin Yaoyao was smiling. She felt very happy to be able to leave with the red plum blossom. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t seen a real red plum blossom in the snow for a long time. She remembered that there were a few red plum trees on a hill in the eastern suburbs. They were beautiful when the winter snow bloomed. She had the honor of seeing them.

    Later, when more people went, she stopped going.

    When her consciousness gradually faded, Lin Yaoyao saw a figure pouncing toward her shouting in panic, ¡°My daughter¡­¡±

 Chapter 157 - She Slit Her Wrist 2

    <h4>Chapter 157: She Slit Her Wrist 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Chen cried loudly and carried Lin Yaoyao to the bed from the pool of blood. Her tears were like broken beads. She kept saying, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Why are you so stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°If you do something stupid, what will mother do, wuwuwu¡­¡±

    Madam Chen hurried to get a cloth to wrap Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand. Looking at the bloody wound, Chen pressed it down with trembling hands.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t leave me. If I lose you, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Tears welled up in Madam Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Madam Chen in a daze. She was also crying. She really wanted to tell her not to save her, but when she saw how sad Madam Chen was, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that.

    Madam Chen cried in pain.

    When Lin Pingsheng, who was teaching in the front yard, heard that shrill shout, his heart trembled. He quickly said to the students, ¡°Revise what I taught yesterday.¡±

    Then he hurried to the backyard.

    When he reached the house, he staggered as well.

    ¡°How could Yaoyao, how could¡­¡±

    How could she take things so hard? Lin Pingsheng¡¯s heart ached and he was trembling.

    Madam Chen looked at Lin Pingsheng with tears and resentment in her eyes. She stood up and said, ¡°Come and press on the wound. I¡¯ll go get a doctor.¡±

    ......

    With that, Madam Chen rushed out.

    Lin Pingsheng pressed Lin Yaoyao¡¯s wrist. There were tears in his eyes. He choked and asked, ¡°Yaoyao, why did you do this?¡±

    Lin Yaoyao closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to say that she wasn¡¯t strong enough. She was too cowardly.

    She had let her father down.

    She¡¯d done the wrong thing, but she really couldn¡¯t go through with it. She couldn¡¯t go through with it when she thought about how many more times she¡¯d have to face this.

    She could not meet his eyes. She was ashamed.

    However, she still wanted to leave selfishly.

    Lin Pingsheng felt a lump in his throat. Looking at his daughter¡¯s face, he felt as if a knife was cutting into his heart. He had been virtuous all his life and refused to lower his head or join in the dirty work, but this was the oue.

    Looking at his daughter, who had no will to live, Lin Pingsheng asked himself for the first time, what was the purpose of his life?

    Madam Chen had invited a doctor, and Lin Pingsheng was pushed away.

    He looked at Madam Chen¡¯s anxious tears and the doctor¡¯s solemn expression,

    After the bleeding was stopped and the wound was bandaged, the doctor said, ¡°Her life is saved, but her body is a little weak from bleeding too much. You have to counsel her well. It¡¯s not good for the patient to be so extreme.¡±

    Madam Chen¡¯s eyes were red as she nodded weakly. ¡°Okay, okay, we will.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s expression was numb. When he heard that his daughter was fine, he walked out without saying anything.

    Madam Chen looked at his back and broke down. ¡°You only know how to teach. What¡¯s the use of guarding your pride for the rest of your life? Ah¡ª¡±

    After shouting, Madam Chen cried.

    Lin Pingsheng only paused for a moment with heavy footsteps. He clenched his fists tightly before leaving with heavy steps.

    When he arrived at the front yard, he looked calm and expressionless as he said to the group of worried students, ¡°Continue the ss.¡±

    After noon, he coldly put away his books. ¡°ss dismissed.¡±

    After the students left, he sat down in the empty ssroom.

    He could not help but think of the past. At that time, he was still in the capital and his beloved daughter had not been disfigured. She stood in front of him with her head held high and her chest puffed out. She told him, ¡°Father, I want to learn. I want to be a female teacher in the future. I want women to be able to study too. We women are not stupid. If the royal court opens a female school, we female top scorers will not be inferior to male top scorers.¡±

    He had been pleased at the time, thinking that his daughter was right. One should read more, read and read. There should be no distinction between men and women.

    His daughter had the heart to study, but not all women were like this. Those scheming women had harmed his daughter for life.

    But if he could remain firm and unyielding, why would he have brought his daughter to that banquet? If he hadn¡¯t, his daughter wouldn¡¯t have be a sacrificialmb, her face burned¡­

    A breeze blew slowly. Lin Pingsheng came back to his senses and realized that his face was covered in tears.

    He wiped the tears from his face and rose shakily. Then he took a deep breath and headed out the door.

    ¡­

    Sun residence.

    Madam Lian came to the courtyard to see if Su Xiaolu needed anything. She had been making medicine a lot recently. Although she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, Madam Lian immediately supported Su Xiaolu if she needed anything.

    Madam Lian watched as Su Xiaolu sat in the courtyard and asked for stone blocks to grind the herbs. She found it very cute. She went forward and squatted beside Su Xiaolu. She said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, are you tired?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Auntie. I was just about to look for you.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu put down the stone hammer and looked at Madam Lian seriously. ¡°Auntie, I want to study whitening and scar removal ointment. I want you to sell it for me. I¡¯m too young and don¡¯t have much credibility in front of others.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had thought about it carefully since Madam Chen did not believe her yesterday.

    She hadn¡¯t grown up yet, but she had. She wasn¡¯t an old woman. It was hard for others to be convinced.

    So she had to find someone to cooperate with. The Sun family also did business, and they were honest and liked to do good deeds. This proved that their family¡¯s character was very good.

    At least one would not be scammed if they worked with them.

    Madam Lian did not expect this. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was so serious, she also said seriously, ¡°Xiaolu, go ahead and do your research. Auntie will do this business with you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can do it, it will definitely sell well.¡±

    The most important thing was the effect. If it worked well, it would definitely sell well.

    The richdies of all continents were not short of money at all.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie. Then we¡¯ll split it 50-50. I¡¯ll provide the ointment. You will buy the raw materials and handle the sales.¡±

    When Madam Lian heard this, she quickly said, ¡°This is too much, Xiaolu. Seven for you and three for me.¡±

    Her prescription was priceless. The Sun family had to work hard to buy medicinal herbs and sell them, but after deducting the cost, they also had a 30% interest.

    Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor. The things she sold were priceless and she would notck partners. Moreover, she saved the daughter and young master of the Sun family. This was a huge favor.

    Madam Lian would agree even if she had no benefits from it.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand generously and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not much at all. I won¡¯t be in charge of the business when the timees. It will be more difficult for you to manage it. Of course, you won¡¯t be able to share the hardships of brewing the medicine. Since we¡¯re all contributing equally, we naturally have to share the benefits fairly. Only then can we cooperate for a long time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s words were sincere, and Madam Lian sighed when she heard them. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Okay, but I still have to add another use. If one day, you want to take over or want to change partners, you have the right to terminate the cooperation at any time. Regardless of who takes over the management, it will be me or others in the future.¡±

 Chapter 158 - Lifting the Robe and Kneeling

    <h4>Chapter 158: Lifting the Robe and Kneeling</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The family business would be handed over to Sun Baoshan in the future. After Sun Baoshan married, he would manage it with his wife.

    Madam Lian could only promise that she would always do her best, but she was not sure what would happen next.

    Su Xiaolu was her savior. Madam Lian was willing to think for her.

    No matter what, the Sun family would benefit from the cooperation in the end.

    But there was no guarantee that anyone who would take over in the future would be satisfied with that, so precautions had to be taken.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Auntie.¡±

    Of course, she would think through such details, but it felt different when Madam Lian thought for her.

    In short, Su Xiaolu was very happy with the agreement.

    Madam Lian looked at her and said, ¡°Xiaolu, go ahead with your work. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, but you have to rest when you¡¯re tired. Don¡¯t tire yourself out, understand?¡±

    Madam Lian said with concern and stood up.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern. I know.¡±

    Su Xiaolu focused on making the medicine while Madam Lian went out quietly.

    She thought about what Su Xiaolu had said and prepared to discuss it with Sun Ziqian. The Sun family had a wide range of businesses, including skincare, so Su Xiaolu had really found the right person to look for. It would not be a problem for the Sun family to sell it.

    ......

    But when they returned to the main courtyard, Sun Ziqian was not there. Madam Lian asked the servants in the courtyard, ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±

    The servant replied respectfully, ¡°Teacher Lin is here to see Master. Master has just gone to the main hall.¡±

    Madam Lian instructed, ¡°I understand. Go to the main hall and wait. When Master and Teacher Lin are done talking, call him back and say that I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    The servant nodded and left.

    In the main hall.

    Sun Ziqian met Lin Pingsheng. As usual, he said humbly and politely, ¡°Hello, Teacher Lin.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Sun Ziqian and met his eyes. He said, ¡°Master Sun, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    Needless to say, Sun Ziqian knew what he was doing. Sun Ziqian looked troubled, but he still said firmly to Lin Pingsheng, ¡°Teacher Lin, I know you want to ask about the divine doctor. I¡¯ll help you with anything else, but I really can¡¯t help you with this.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng lowered his eyes. He lifted his robe and knelt down.

    This action shocked Sun Ziqian. He hurriedly reached out to help him up and said helplessly, ¡°Teacher Lin, why are you doing this? Hurry up and get up. I really can¡¯t help¡­¡±

    Lin Pingsheng refused to get up. His heart hurt so much that he was about to suffocate. His mind was filled with the image of Lin Yaoyao lying in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Yaoyao slit her wrist¡­¡±

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s voice was very calm, but every word seemed to carry a thousand catties of force, making it difficult to breathe.

    Sun Ziqian paused, also shocked and stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    How could she take things so hard?

    Sun Ziqian looked at Lin Pingsheng, who was kneeling on the ground and refusing to get up. In this instant, he knew why he would rather abandon his pride and kneel down to beg. As a father, Sun Ziqian thought, that if he could save his child, he would also be willing to kneel down.

    His heart ached.

    Lin Pingsheng gulped, and his voice was filled with sorrow. ¡°Master Sun, my life is like a joke. I studied hard for dozens of years, but I gave up on the schrly examination. I bragged that I was a famous schr, but I couldn¡¯t even protect my wife and daughter. Today, when I saw Yaoyao lying in a pool of blood, I regretted my life deeply.¡±

    ¡°My daughter has suffered all her life because of me. I¡¯m not worthy of being her father. I know that she¡¯s in so much pain, but I still want to force her to stay.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s few words were filled with regret and helplessness.

    Sun Ziqian was also moved. He helped Lin Pingsheng up and sighed. ¡°Teacher, I promise you to ask. Wait for me here.¡±

    Sun Ziqian¡¯s heart was filled with rejection, but at this moment, it copsed.

    Lin Pingsheng was very tolerant of his children. Wasn¡¯t this an exception?

    Some things could not be bought with money.

    Sun Ziqian patted Lin Pingsheng lightly and turned to leave.

    Lin Pingsheng pursed his thin lips and clenched his fists in his sleeves. His sorrowful eyes watched Sun Ziqian leave with a trace of hope.

    As soon as Sun Ziqian went out, he was stopped by a servant to report.

    Knowing that his wife had something to say, Sun Ziqian thought for a moment and said to the servant, ¡°Go back and report to Madam that I have something to do. I¡¯ll look for herter.¡±

    Sun Ziqian headed towards the courtyard where Su Xiaolu lived.

    The servant returned to the backyard to report to Madam Lian.

    Madam Lian had some questions. Why was Sun Ziqian looking for Su Xiaolu?

    Madam Lian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±

    Madam Lian also went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s courtyard.

    Sun Ziqian arrived at the courtyard and saw Su Xiaolu pounding medicine. He walked over.

    Su Xiaolu looked up when she heard footsteps and saw Sun Ziqian. She smiled. ¡°Uncle Sun.¡±

    Sun Ziqian also smiled gently. He looked at Su Xiaolu and finally said, ¡°Xiaolu, Uncle has something to tell you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu put down the stone block and looked at Sun Ziqian. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    It just so happened that she was also a little tired and wanted to rest.

    Sun Ziqian said with a mncholic expression, ¡°Xiaolu, do you remember your brother¡¯s school? Their teacher, Lin Pingsheng, was number three in the national examinations as appointed by the emperor twenty years ago. He¡¯s full of talent, but he¡¯s too rigid and aloof. Such a person is the easiest target. If he¡¯s not roped in and refuses to bow down, the Imperial City won¡¯t tolerate him.¡±

    ¡°He had an only daughter, Lin Yaoyao. She also became a sacrifice. Her face was identally burned during apetition he had with someone else. Lin Pingsheng was disappointed in the capital and brought his wife and daughter far away from that troublesome ce. He came here to settle down for more than ten years. Shan and Qian were indebted to him for his careful guidance. He was very kind. When Shan and Qian got better, he asked me many times to treat his daughter. I never agreed. I always kept my promise to you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Today he told me that his daughter had slit her wrist. His kneeling was too much for me to refuse him. I¡¯m telling you this because I can¡¯t get over it if I don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll turn him down.¡±

    After Sun Ziqian finished speaking, he felt less depressed.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Ziqian and smiled. ¡°Uncle Sun, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m different from my master. My master only saves people based on his mood. I only save people based on benefits. As long as there are benefits that I can get, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°My master said that in our Minggu faction, right or wrong depends on ourselves.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had always liked the culture of Minggu because it was really free.

    Even if she did evil, she would bear the consequences herself. It was fine as long as Minggu¡¯s legacy was not broken.

    What was right or wrong? None of it mattered.

 Chapter 159 - Condition

    <h4>Chapter 159: Condition</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Sun Ziqian was very happy. To him, it was fine as long as Su Xiaolu was willing to show her face.

    He had done his part.

    ¡°Master Lin is at the residence now, Xiaolu. Can you meet him now?¡±

    Sun Ziqian asked with relief.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Sun Ziqian brought Su Xiaolu along.

    After they left, Madam Lian came out of the corner. She had been there for a while and had heard the conversation between Su Xiaolu and Sun Ziqian. She had not gone in because she felt that it was inappropriate.

    Sun Ziqian would tell her about this, too.

    Knowing that he was working hard on this matter, Madam Lian waited in peace.

    ¡ª-

    Lin Pingsheng waited anxiously in the main room. When the servants served tea, he did not touch it or even sit down.

    Hearing footsteps, Lin Pingsheng became nervous.

    Before this, he had already calcted in his heart what kind of confidence he had to seek treatment. After thinking about it, he only felt that it was even more ridiculous.

    ......

    He was talented, but he had no money.

    After living for forty-six years, Lin Pingsheng finally realized that he had lived in vain. Only then did he understand what his only close friend in the capital meant when he said goodbye.

    When the breeze dissipates, destion would be visible everywhere.

    People¡¯s hearts were ugly, but they still had a glimmer of innocence.

    Unfortunately, he understood toote.

    It wasn¡¯t until his daughter was lying in a pool of blood that he realized that the ces he didn¡¯t see were already in ruins.

    Now, he should do his best to make up for those mistakes.

    When Sun Ziqian and Su Xiaolu entered the main room, Lin Pingsheng was stunned.

    Sun Ziqian said to Lin Pingsheng, ¡°Master Lin, this is Su Xiaolu, the divine doctor who treated Shan and Qian. Her master is the previous divine doctor of Minggu. Although she¡¯s only four years old, she has already finished her apprenticeship.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng retracted his shocked gaze and said apologetically, ¡°I saw her yesterday.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng found it difficult to calm down, but sometimes, fate yed tricks on people.

    Sun Ziqian was also shocked. He did not expect Lin Pingsheng to have an opportunity with Su Xiaolu, but seeing Lin Pingsheng so shocked now, he could only sigh in his heart.

    People begged God, but when God was around, people never believed, either.

    Lin Pingsheng cupped his hands and bowed to Su Xiaolu. He apologized sincerely, ¡°Miss Su, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t recognize you. Please give me another chance. Please treat my daughter¡¯s face.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng did not know how to appear sincere. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would be angry. He was really afraid.

    He, who refused to bend, now bowed to a child.

    Su Xiaolu stepped forward and said gently, ¡°Get up. I can treat your daughter¡¯s face, but on one condition.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked up and asked anxiously, ¡°What condition?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Lin Pingsheng and said seriously, ¡°Uncle Sun said that you used to be number three in the national examinations, so you must be full of knowledge. I want you to ept my two brothers as personal disciples and teach them everything you¡¯ve learned in your life.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng was chosen as one of the top three among tens of thousands of people. His knowledge was undoubtedly rich.

    But he was reduced to being a stubborn teacher in a small town. One could only say that his personality was not flexible. Otherwise, he should be a high official in the court now.

    Su Xiaolu did not know how harsh he was. She only knew that if her two brothers kept learning from him, they would definitely be extraordinary.

    Lin Pingsheng was stunned. Finally, he lowered his head, closed his eyes, and nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    His stubborn life was just a joke. If he could save his daughter, so what if he did not have his pride?

    Su Xiaolu put away her seriousness and smiled sweetly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get the medicine. Just wait for me for a while.¡±

    It just so happened that she still had some scar removal medicine left.

    Lin Pingsheng nodded nkly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    He found it hard to recover from his shock. Was it that simple?

    After Su Xiaolu left, Sun Ziqian sighed and said, ¡°Teacher Lin, I didn¡¯t expect you and Xiaolu to have met. Now that she has agreed, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Xiaolu¡¯s two brothers are also studying in your school.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng was stunned. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Sun Ziqian looked at Lin Pingsheng and said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s Su Chong and Su Hua.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s them?¡±

    Sun Ziqian nodded and said, ¡°Now that they¡¯ve been taught by you for more than half a year, what do you think of the two brothers?¡±

    Lin Pingsheng sighed and said, ¡°Su Chong¡¯s words are considered intelligent. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to be a schr in the future. Su Hua is extremely intelligent and meticulous. I¡¯ve been teaching here for many years, but I¡¯ve only met someone who can understand things like he did. He and Su Chong were quite old when they enrolled. When I asked them, they didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told me.¡±

    When he knew they¡¯d had a screw loose in their heads before, Lin Pingsheng did not think much of it, he thought they were just a littlete.

    .

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to take them as my disciples.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng finally said. He was originally worried that Su Xiaolu¡¯s brothers were just mediocre people. Now that he knew it was Su Chong and Su Hua, he was not repulsed at all. Instead, he was a little happy.

    He had wasted his life. It would be his honor to have disciples who could make him proud.

    Sun Ziqian sighed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll congratte Teacher first. With Xiaolu around, Yaoyao will definitely be fine. Teacher¡¯s wish will be fulfilled.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Sun Ziqian gratefully. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Shan and Qian are also very smart. When will they recover?¡±

    Sun Ziqian smiled and said, ¡°In three years. By then, Shan will be able to enter the academy.¡±

    Perhaps knowing Lin Pingsheng¡¯s worries, Sun Ziqian said again, ¡°Teacher, you can rest assured and wait. The Minggu sect has been passed down for thousands of years. People have always described it this way: If the King of Hell wants you dead at midnight, the divine doctor can make you stay until three in the morning.¡±

    ¡°In the past, the doctor didn¡¯t like crowds and didn¡¯t allow us to reveal his whereabouts to others. When Yaoyao recovers, please do the same. Please understand.¡±

    Sun Ziqian instructed sincerely. He was afraid that Lin Pingsheng would be too inflexible. If Lin Yaoyao recovered and someone asked, he would tell them.

    The divine doctor could not be offended.

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. He cupped his hands gratefully at Sun Ziqian and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Master Sun. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Sun Ziqian had stepped aside when Lin Pingsheng bowed. He would have to ask Lin Pingsheng to teach his son in the future.

    Sun Ziqian smiled gently and said nothing more.

    Lin Pingsheng also had a smile on his face.

    Su Xiaolu carried arge jar over and ced it on the table. She said, ¡°Here, take this ointment back and let your daughter apply a lot of it every night when she goes to bed. Put it thick on her face and scars.¡±

    Thinking of Lin Yaoyao, Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I saw her that day. Her condition isn¡¯t too bad. She¡¯ll be fine in two to three months.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Thank Goodness

    <h4>Chapter 160: Thank Goodness</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s scars could bepletely removed.

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°This jar can be used for about half a month. If it¡¯s effective in half a month, you will take my eldest brother and second brother as your disciples. You have to teach them like your own sons. You can¡¯t hide anything.¡±

    She wanted to take advantage, but she would also give it to others.

    She was definitely the best coborator.

    Lin Pingsheng had the knowledge that her eldest brother and second brother yearned for. As a teacher, which one of them did not hide their knowledge? Only thest disciple they epted would be taught diligently. Only the students they personally epted could enjoy the best teaching.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded solemnly. Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s determined gaze, Lin Pingsheng could not help but say, ¡°Miss Su, if you want to learn, I¡¯m willing to teach you everything.¡±

    Such a young child with such amazing talent. If she wanted to learn, he¡¯d be willing to teach her, and he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    She was a little embarrassed to be suddenly liked. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I specialize in medicine.¡±

    Moreover, soon, there might be a very powerful swordsman who would teach her sword techniques. In the future, she would have to travel the world with her sword.

    She already knows all the knowledge she needed to know. It was enough for her purposes.

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then bring it back for your daughter to use first. I¡¯ll see you in half a month.¡±

    ......

    Lin Pingsheng nodded.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu left, Lin Pingsheng carried arge jar filled with ointment and said to Sun Ziqian, ¡°Master Sun, I¡¯ll be going back too. Thank you for today.¡±

    Sun Ziqian did not ask him to stay and sent Lin Pingsheng out of the residence with a gentle smile.

    Sun Ziqian also hurried back. Madam Lian had been waiting for a long time.

    She poured him a cup of tea when he returned.

    Sun Ziqian gave a knowing smile and said, ¡°Madam knows me well.¡±

    He happened to be thirsty. After a warm cup of tea, he felt veryfortable. Sun Ziqian spoke to Madam Lian about the day¡¯s events.

    Madam Lian listened with a smile. When Sun Ziqian finished, she smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I have something to tell you today too.¡±

    Madam Lian told Sun Ziqian that Su Xiaolu wanted to work with her.

    Sun Ziqian couldn¡¯t help but sigh after hearing this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if Teacher Lin can¡¯t meet Xiaolu, it won¡¯t be long before he can buy scar removal medicine for Lin Yaoyao.¡±

    Now he had treated her face in advance, but he owed her a favor.

    Favors are the hardest to repay in the world.

    Madam Lian shook her head and said, ¡°No, although it won¡¯t be long, you have forgotten that every day feels like a year to Lin Yaoyao. Perhaps she will do something stupid again.¡±

    One cannot stop someone who wishes to die.

    Lin Pingsheng was lucky to have met Su Xiaolu.

    If he waited another year or so, he would probably spend his life in regret.

    If Lin Yaoyao was gone, Madam Chen probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either. What awaited Lin Pingsheng was a lonely and miserable ending.

    Sun Ziqian thought for a moment, then sighed again. ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness.¡±

    Sun Ziqian looked at Madam Lian and could not help but hold her hand tightly. He said gently, ¡°We were lucky too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was still young, but she would grow up and be the new divine doctor.

    But if he hadn¡¯t met her now, his children wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet her. So, he was really lucky.

    He had spent a lot of money sending letters to Minggu to seek treatment, but there had been no news for many years. Therefore, it was obvious that the divine doctor had onlye to the Sun residence for his precious disciple.

    Thinking of that old man, Sun Ziqian sighed in his heart. He was both the most heartless and the most affectionate. It was just that his heart was too small and would only be saved for those he really cared for, such as his precious disciple.

    Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°So, we have to treat the Su family very well and befriend them with our conscience. In the future, when teaching Shan, you have to make him remember this too.¡±

    Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan were about the same age as Su Xiaolu. It was best to exchange sincerity for friendship.

    Sun Ziqian smiled and nodded. Of course, he was all for that.

    The couple looked at each other and smiled. There was no need to say anything else. Their hearts were in one ce.

    ¡ª-

    When Lin Pingsheng returned home, he couldn¡¯t wait to see Lin Yaoyao.

    He pushed open the door and saw that she was still crying. He walked over and said, ¡°Madam, our daughter is saved.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was still asleep. When she heard themotion, she woke up, but she didn¡¯t know how to face it, so she chose to continue sleeping.

    Madam Sun was originally very sad. Seeing Lin Pingsheng like this, she could not help but have a guess in her heart. She asked, ¡°Could it be that the Sun residence is willing to tell you the whereabouts of the divine doctor?¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded and didn¡¯t hide anything. He said, ¡°Yes, and they gave the ointment.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng handed the jar full of ointment to Madam Chen. Madam Chen asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you lying to me? Why is there such a coincidence?¡±

    As she thought about it, Madam Chen felt terrible.

    Lin Pingsheng had no choice but to exin the events of the day to Madam Chen. He spoke seriously and looked directly at Madam Chen¡¯s suspicions. With him being so honest, Madam Chen also let go of her suspicions.

    In the end, she understood, too.

    But she was still shocked. ¡°So, I was wrong to kick them out yesterday.¡±

    Madam Chen thought about how she had chased Madam Zhao, Madam Qian, and Su Xiaolu out yesterday and felt waves of regret in her heart. Then she thought about how Lin Yaoyao had tried to take her own life today. Madam Chen wept andmented, ¡°I was blind and almost killed my daughter.¡±

    She was only d now that her daughter was all right. She would never have forgiven herself otherwise.

    If anything happened to her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore.

    Thank goodness, thank goodness.

    After calming herself down, Madam Chen said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try it for half a month and see what effect it has.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Madam Chen looked at the unconscious Lin Yaoyao. She unscrewed the jar and used her hand to apply the light pink ointment. She rolled up her sleeve and wiped it on the scar on her arm.

    Seeing that there was no difort, she rxed and said to Lin Pingsheng, ¡°There¡¯s no tingling or difort, and the smell is not pungent. It¡¯s very moist and refreshing. We can rest assured and let our daughter use it.¡±

    She could rx. At least it wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Lin Pingsheng nodded and said gently, ¡°Madam, take good care of Yaoyao. I¡¯ll go cook.¡±

    Madam Chen said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    These things were always her job.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Madam Chen and gently smoothed her hair. ¡°Let me do it. I was too old-fashioned in the past. It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m very d that it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    He still had time. He could make up for Madam Chen. He couldn¡¯t make her white hair turn ck, but he could help her grow fewer white hairs.

    Lin Pingsheng went out. Madam Chen shed tears of joy. She looked at Lin Yaoyao and seemed to know that she had woken up. She said gently to Lin Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, trust me one more time, okay? This time, it will definitely be fine.¡±

 Chapter 161 - Donâ€™t Do Stupid Things in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 161: Don¡¯t Do Stupid Things in the Future</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Chen¡¯s words made Lin Yaoyao unable to hold it in anymore. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes and her body trembled slightly.

    Madam Chen leaned over and kissed away Lin Yaoyao¡¯s tears. She kissed Lin Yaoyao¡¯s forehead gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother is always here.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao swallowed. She opened her mouth shakily and hoarsely called out, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Chen answered gently.

    Lin Yaoyao hugged Madam Chen and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Hearing Lin Yaoyao¡¯s words, Madam Chen cried out. As she cried, she replied, ¡°Okay, okay, Mother believes you. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Father and Mother are with you.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao also cried and nodded. She had done something stupid that she shouldn¡¯t have done. She wouldn¡¯t do it again.

    How could otherspare to her parents? Even if she couldn¡¯t endure it, she should still leave her world after her parents.

    Her father and mother were here. How could she let them send their child off?

    The mother and daughter hugged and cried for a while. Madam Chen was afraid that Lin Yaoyao would hurt herself from crying, so she quickly wiped her tears and said, ¡°My good daughter, let¡¯s not cry anymore.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao nodded while sobbing.

    Their eyes were red. Madam Chen was relieved to see that Lin Yaoyao was in a good state.

    Lin Pingsheng made dinner, and the family of three ate it clean. At night, Madam Chen came to apply ointment for Lin Yaoyao.

    ......

    The ointment was thickly smeared all over the face and neck, covering the scarred areas.

    Madam Chen hoped that it would really work.

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s body was weak and she had already fallen asleep.

    Madam Chen wiped her face before leaving.

    Lin Pingsheng was still reading under the light. When he saw Madam Chen return, he closed his book.

    Madam Chen sighed. ¡°I n to go to Shi You Wei tomorrow and apologize to the divine doctor¡¯s mother.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°Madam, just don¡¯t publicize it. Let¡¯s keep it to ourselves.¡±

    Madam Chen nodded. Of course she knew.

    Husband and wife went to bed, and the next day Madam Chen went to buy sauerkraut and pickles.

    Madam Zhao warmly weed her and packed her things.

    There were many guests, so Madam Chen didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything. In the end, she could only apologize to Madam Zhao and leave.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not pay much attention to Madam Chen.

    Now, Su Xiaoling also knew how to cook with Madam Qian. Madam Qian went to the restaurant to teach, and Su Xiaoling also went to learn. Su Sang rushed back to help Chen Hu after helping carry him. He was busy every day.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were sweet-tongued. From morning to afternoon, they didn¡¯t even bother to take a sip of water.

    Therefore, Madam Zhao quickly forgot about Madam Chen.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu received a contract from Madam Lian regarding their coboration.

    After Su Xiaolu put it away, she began to concentrate on brewing medicine.

    Half a monthter, on August fifth.

    Su Xiaolu calcted that Lin Yaoyao¡¯s ointment should be running out soon. She shoulde to look for her in the next few days.

    Su Xiaolu hummed a song and held a stone hammer in her hand.

    When Madam Lian came to the courtyard at noon and saw Su Xiaolu stirring the medicine again, she was already used to it. She stepped forward and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, Teacher Lin¡¯s family is here. Do you think it¡¯s convenient for you to meet them?¡±

    Not long ago, Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen had brought Lin Yaoyao along. Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian had personally received them.

    She also looked at Lin Yaoyao¡¯s face. The scar had faded a lot. She was willing to call this a miracle.

    That was why she quickly came to invite Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu put away the stone block and pped her hands. ¡°They¡¯re here? I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    Madam Lian nodded and went over with Su Xiaolu.

    Inside the main hall.

    Sun Ziqian congratted Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family.

    Lin Yaoyao wore a gauze hat and sat quietly with Madam Chen.

    The improvement in her face during this period of time had reignited her hope. She had also taken the initiative to meet the young divine doctor today. She also wanted to apologize personally.

    When Madam Lian and Su Xiaolu came in, Lin Yaoyao eximed, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    She remembered the day when she had been at her most helpless. It had been a little girl who had put the veil cap on her. Only she had believed in herself.

    Madam Chen was also stunned. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯ve met the little divine doctor?¡±

    Everyone was a little surprised. This was too much of a coincidence.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Hello, Big Sister. We meet again.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao stood up and bowed. ¡°So you¡¯re your little divine doctor. Thank you for speaking up for me that day. Also, please forgive me for being rude.¡±

    When they first met, Lin Yaoyao did not notice Su Xiaolu, so she did not remember her.

    Later, when she found out that she was the little divine doctor, Lin Yaoyao felt apologetic. Now that she realized that Su Xiaolu had saved her once, Lin Yaoyao was even more grateful.

    Madam Chen stepped forward excitedly and expressed her gratitude with tears in her eyes. ¡°Little divine doctor, thank you, thank you so much¡­¡±

    Madam Chen didn¡¯t even know how to express her gratitude. Not long ago, she had asked Lin Yaoyao what had happened that day.

    Lin Yaoyao told her the truth.

    It was because she had been robbed of her money when she went to get the embroidery and had her veil cap taken off maliciously that she was dealt a blow by the malice of passers-by. Su Xiaolu was the only one who picked up her veil cap and put it on for her at that time, willing to believe her and speak up for her.

    Madam Chen held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and trembled uncontrobly.

    Madam Lian felt a lump in her throat when she saw this. She understood the mother¡¯s feelings too well.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t cry. Crying too much is bad for your eyes.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng went forward to support Madam Chen. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said seriously, ¡°Little divine doctor, we came today to ask you to prescribe medicine for Yaoyao again and to fulfill our promise¡±

    ¡°I want to see your parents. I¡¯ll discuss it with them first. We¡¯ll discuss the date after they agree.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng took the matter of taking Su Chong and Su Hua as his disciples very seriously. These were his only disciples, so he naturally had to announce it.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go today. I¡¯m free today.¡±

    Coincidentally, there was no need to administer acupuncture to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian today.

    Lin Pingsheng nodded.

    Today, for this matter, he had deliberately left school two hours early.

    After agreeing, Su Xiaolu went back to the courtyard to clean up and then left with Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family.

    Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian sent them to the residence and watched as they disappeared before returning.

    Madam Lian held Sun Ziqian¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°What gift should we give for this apprenticeship banquet?¡±

    Sun Ziqian thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Pen, ink, paper, inkstone. For schrs, these are the best gifts.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu was jumping around happily with a needle bag on her back.

    Madam Chen couldn¡¯t help but smile. How happy.

    So lively that they had forgotten that she was the little divine doctor. Lin Pingsheng also told Madam Chen which people to inform when he returned. The husband and wife discussed it very well, indicating that they valued this matter very much.

    Su Xiaolu sighed and said, ¡°So the apprenticeship banquet is going to be a big one.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Best Character

    <h4>Chapter 162: Best Character</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She had been a disciple for two lifetimes, but she had always been silent. She would just bring a cup of respectful tea and be done with it.

    Su Xiaolu was a little emotional.

    In her previous life, she was picked up by an old Chinese doctor and raised as a granddaughter. However, seeing that she was sensible and liked to learn Chinese medicine, he seriously took her in as a disciple.

    It was just a cup of tea and a change of address.

    It was the same in this life. The old man kept his word, and his parents listened to him.

    The old man naturally cherished his little disciple and refused to publicize it because he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯re different, Xiaolu.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said gently. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would feel sad.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I know that my master doesn¡¯t like to interact with others, but I¡¯m different. When I take in disciples in the future, I must hold a big banquet.¡±

    Minggu Medical Valley had always kept a low profile. She decided to be high-profile for once.

    Lin Pingsheng couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw how smart and lively she was. He thought that if that day really came, he would definitely go for a drink.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at the energetic Su Xiaolu with envy. She remembered when she was young and was as energetic as Su Xiaolu.

    If she hadn¡¯t been disfigured, she wondered if she would have be the person she wanted to be.

    ......

    They were about to reach the shop when Lin Pingsheng saw that Su Chong and Su Hua were also helping to attract customers. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, do your two brothers usually do this at home?¡±

    Madam Chen was also very surprised. The two schrs really had no worries at all. It was very rare for students to be able to work for their families while studying.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother have always been like this. They help with the spring and autumn harvest. They¡¯re not like other schrs at all. They¡¯re the best, and so is Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at the two students who didn¡¯t care about trifles at all and there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. He said, ¡°Their character is the best I¡¯ve ever taught.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even do this when he was studying back then. Thinking of histe mother, Lin Pingsheng could only sigh with regret.

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was already running towards Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were helping to greet the guests while Zhou Heng was helping to weigh the goods.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice, they all smiled at her.

    ¡°Xiaolu, Brother Hua said you wereing soon. We can go home together again.¡±

    Su Chong said happily. He hoped that Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian would recover soon so that he could see his sister every day.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, I have a surprise for you.¡±

    Su Hua came to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and ruffled her hair. ¡°You must be tired from running. Go in and drink some water to rest.¡±

    Before Su Chong could ask what the surprise was, he saw the teacher walking toward him.

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Su Chong suddenly stopped smiling and became serious.

    Su Hua looked over and also saw Lin Pingsheng. He couldn¡¯t help but stop smiling, but when he thought that it was after school, he wasn¡¯t as nervous as Su Chong. He nodded slightly and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Teacher.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°No need for formalities.¡±

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao, who were in the shop, also saw Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family.

    Lin Pingsheng walked into the shop, looked at Madam Zhao, and said, ¡°I am Lin Pingsheng, Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s teacher. I have something to discuss with you today.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Finish selling these first.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said politely and led Madam Chen and Lin Yaoyao to the side.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao came back to their senses and nodded.

    Su Chong and Su Hua quickly adapted and greeted the guests warmly.

    Su Xiaolu followed them. When she met her regr customers, her smile became even sweeter.

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family waited at the side, but it did not affect them.

    The Su family had always been like that. Everyone was busy with their own things.

    When the sale was over and customers came to ask, they all smiled and exined.

    Madam Qian was worried and whispered to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, let me clean up this ce. Go talk to Teacher.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua couldn¡¯t help but follow Madam Zhao. They reflected for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out what they had done wrong.

    They wondered why the teacher hade.

    Because Su Xiaolu hade running, no one had associated her with Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family.

    When Lin Pingsheng saw Madam Zhao walking over, he nodded gently.

    Madam Zhao stepped forward and said gently, ¡°Teacher Lin, why are you looking for us?¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said, ¡°I want to take Su Chong and Su Hua as my disciples. I¡¯ll do my best to teach them knowledge, so I¡¯m here to discuss with you.¡±

    Madam Zhao was relieved. She looked at Su Chong and Su Hua before saying to Lin Pingsheng, ¡°Master Lin, please forgive me for not being able to give you an answer now. I have to ask my husband¡¯s opinion and also the two children¡¯s own opinion before I can give you an answer.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking. Sorry for disturbing you today.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng felt that Madam Zhao¡¯s words were very magnanimous.

    Lin Pingsheng said to Madam Chen and Lin Yaoyao, ¡°Madam, bring Yaoyao home today.¡±

    He had to meet Su Sang personally, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to bring Madam Chen and his daughter along now.

    Madam Chen nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go home with Yaoyao first.¡±

    There were still many people outside. Madam Chen didn¡¯t call Su Xiaolu. She smiled and waved at her before bringing Lin Yaoyao home.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand happily.

    Madam Zhao saw that Lin Pingsheng had the intention to go back with them. Madam Zhao quietly went to Madam Qian¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to cook those dishes tonight. My culinary skills are not as good as yours.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and nodded. Lin Pingsheng wanted to take Su Chong and Su Hua as his disciples. This was a great thing. She would definitely use her specialty to cook.

    This was a surprise for Su Chong and Su Hua.

    It meant they didn¡¯t have to worry about getting kicked out of school.

    But how could such a good thing have fallen to them, neither of them could understand.

    On the way back, Lin Pingsheng also helped carry a wooden bucket. He insisted on helping.

    Madam Zhao could not reject him. As she watched Lin Pingsheng talk to Su Chong and Su Hua along the way, Madam Zhao felt warm in her heart. Her sons had met a good teacher.

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and looked at her gently. She whispered, ¡°Simei, I thank you on behalf of your eldest brother and second brother.¡±

    Seeing Madam Chen wave goodbye to Su Xiaolu, Madam Zhao understood that Teacher Lin¡¯s family hade with Su Xiaolu. If Teacher Lin wanted to take Su Chong and Su Hua as his disciples, it must be because her youngest daughter had treated Lin Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    Su Xiaolu looked up and smiled at Madam Zhao. She said softly, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re family.¡±

 Chapter 163 - Can You Accept Little Brother Heng Too?

    <h4>Chapter 163: Can You ept Little Brother Heng Too?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    From her perspective, these were things she should have done for her family.

    She enjoyed the love of her parents, big brother, second brother, and third sister, so it was only right for her to do something for them.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡± Simei, it¡¯s my blessing to have you.¡±

    She could not remember the first half of her life. The painful memories of her being circted everywhere and the days of being tortured by Madam Wang after marrying Su Sang ended after Su Xiaolu was born. She lived better and happier every year.

    All the good luck could not be separated from Su Xiaolu. It was her blessing to be able to give birth to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Her heart was warm. The reason why she tried so hard to repay this family was that this family loved her with all their heart.

    At home, Su Sang froze when he saw Teacher Lin.

    Lin Pingsheng put the basket down and smiled warmly at him.

    He was not as cold as he had been the first time. He cupped his hands in greeting.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t know what to do. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Teacher Lin.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I came here this time to take Su Chong and Su Hua as my disciples. I hope you can agree. I promise to teach them with all my heart and everything I¡¯ve learned in my life.¡±

    Su Sang understood. This was a good thing.

    He suppressed his excitement and said to Lin Pingsheng, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Lin, for thinking highly of them. If they are willing, I have no objections.¡±

    ......

    Su Sang looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said.

    Since Lin Pingsheng was here, it proved that he was very sincere, and Su Sang told the truth readily.

    He understood that students and personal disciples were different. The young masters and youngdies of the Sun residence had all invited Lin Pingsheng to be a teacher. This proved that Lin Pingsheng was really talented. How could he not agree to take such a person as his son¡¯s disciple?

    ¡± Chong, Hua, are you willing to be Teacher¡¯s disciples?¡±

    Su Sang asked Su Chong and Su Hua seriously.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at each other. The two of them did not nod immediately. Su Hua looked at Lin Pingsheng and said, ¡°Teacher, I want to ask if you are willing to ept Little Brother Heng as well. Little Brother Heng is also very smart. Big Brother and I were taught by him.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were willing to ept such a good thing, but they did not want to leave Zhou Heng behind.

    Undoubtedly, both of them treated Zhou Heng as their real brother.

    Zhou Heng had always known that Su Chong and Su Hua were good to him, but he did not expect them to be so good. They did not care about benefits. They were really really really good.

    Before Lin Pingsheng could speak, Zhou Heng said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s enough to ept Chong and Hua. I¡¯ll also work hard and try to pass every year.¡±

    He could also learn from Teacher Lin every year as long as hepleted his exams.

    If Su Chong and Su Hua missed such a good master because of him, it would be his fault.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Your family is not here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can also be my outer sect disciple. You and I don¡¯t have a master-disciple rtionship, but there¡¯s no difference in treatment.¡±

    He had asked Zhou Heng during Zhou Heng¡¯s entrance examination, but Zhou Heng only said that his parents were not here and was unwilling to reveal anything else.

    During this period of observation, he realized that Zhou Heng was broad-minded and had a lot of ideas. He did not look like a child from an ordinary family. If he was here, perhaps he had something to hide.

    He was happy to ept Zhou Heng, but after all, he had to go through his parents to ept a personal disciple.

    Therefore, as an outer sect disciple, Zhou Heng had no master-disciple status with him, and the treatment was the best.

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands and bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°Yes, get up.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and asked seriously, ¡°Su Chong, Su Hua, are the two of you willing to acknowledge me as your master and inherit everything I¡¯ve learned in my life?¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked delighted. Both of them knelt down and kowtowed. They said respectfully in unison, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll discuss a good day with your parents today and invite your rtives and friends to be witnesses.¡±

    As he spoke, Lin Pingsheng helped Su Chong and Su Hua up.

    He took in Su Chong and Su Hua as his disciples. He had the responsibility to teach them well.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not expect him to be so cautious. Lin Pingsheng also exined to them very patiently.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao understood after hearing this. Doing such a thing would only benefit their family.

    Su Sang apanied Lin Pingsheng to discuss, and Madam Zhao went to cook with Madam Qian.

    In the courtyard, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were teaching Su Xiaoling, Chen Daniu, and Chen Erniu some knowledge.

    In the evening, the two families had a meal together.

    Su Sang brought out good wine. Lin Pingsheng also liked to drink. Since he was going to take in disciples, he naturally had to understand this family and let them understand him at the same time.

    The mealsted a long time.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families also learned that Lin Pingsheng was actually number three in the national examinations. That was an achievement that all imperial examination students dreamed of.

    It was also a pity that his daughter had been injured and disfigured.

    Lin Pingsheng also knew the reason why Su Sang and Chen Hu left their families. Naturally, he also knew why Su Sang was blind.

    The women and children had already tactfully retreated from the table.

    It waste at night and Lin Pingsheng was drunk. He still said to Su Sang and Chen Hu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach Ah Chong and Ah Hua well. They are bright and will definitely be sessful. Time will prove that you did the right thing. Those pedantic people will regret it.¡±

    ¡°When Chen Shi grows up, I¡¯ll also teach him. His parents are good in both character and academics. The children they give birth to won¡¯t be bad. Even if he doesn¡¯t have astonishing talent, he can rely on his hard work to be a High Schr.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s eyes turned red and he thanked him in tears.

    Lin Pingsheng was drunk.

    Chen Hu was also drunk, and so was Su Sang.

    Su Xiaolu prepared hangover soup for them and let the three of them drink it.

    When he woke up, Su Chong and Su Hua took Lin Pingsheng to the house to sleep.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also brought their children home.

    Madam Zhao helped Su Sang lie down. Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m so happy today.¡±

    Madam Zhao also smiled. So was she.

    Although he was awake, he felt sleepy and quickly drifted into a dream.

    The next morning, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian woke up early to make breakfast.

    Madam Qian whispered to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw,st night, Hu said to me that Shi can go to school in the future. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely let him study hard and make me proud.¡±

    It would be a lie to say that she was relieved in that family. If her son could be sessful and block all the bad things, her heart would be truly at ease.

 Chapter 164 - Treating the Psychological Illness

    <h4>Chapter 164: Treating the Psychological Illness</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°What we want wille true.¡±

    What Madam Qian thought was also what she thought.

    They had to break free from the quagmire and grab everything they wanted in order to not waste their efforts.

    They looked at each other and smiled. Without another word, they got to work.

    It was dawn. Su Xiaolu and the others were all up.

    After Lin Pingsheng woke up, Su Chong fetched water and a new handkerchief for him to wash up.

    He and Su Hua already knew why they had such an opportunity.

    They cherished this opportunity and were grateful for this. Their sister had pushed such a good opportunity in front of them, so they naturally had to cherish it.

    After breakfast, Lin Pingsheng went into town with them.

    Regarding inviting rtives and friends to witness the apprenticeship, it was set for August 14th. At that time, a banquet would be held at Su Sang¡¯s house for the apprenticeship ceremony.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu arrived at the Sun residence, Madam Lian came to ask how she was.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were no longer constrained by the stable courtyard. Their bodies were still weak, but they would not fall sick easily.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said to them, ¡°My eldest brother and second brother are going to be Teacher Lin¡¯s disciples. They will hold a banquet at my house on the 14th of August to acknowledge him as their master.¡±

    ......

    Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Things were going well. She had a present to prepare, too.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were in the courtyard with Su Xiaolu. They liked to stay with her and pass her herbs.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were no longer skin and bones.

    Su Xiaolu crushed all the herbs she needed and urged Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian to practice Tai Chi before going to bed.

    She was going to deliver the medicine to Lin Yaoyao.

    She arrived at the school with practiced ease and knocked on another door.

    Madam Chen opened the door. When she saw Su Xiaolu, she immediately weed her with a smile. Seeing the big jar on her back, Madam Chen hurriedly said, ¡°Let me do it. It¡¯s too heavy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, can I talk to Big Sister?¡±

    Madam Chen nodded. ¡°Of course. Yaoyao is doing embroidery in the house. She said she wants to make you a pair of shoes. Go find her.¡±

    Because there was hope, Lin Yaoyao wasn¡¯t discouraged anymore. She seemed to havee back to life.

    To Madam Chen, Su Xiaolu was her savior.

    She happily led Su Xiaolu in and put down the jar containing the ointment before retreating to make some snacks.

    Kids definitely didn¡¯t like tea, but she¡¯d probably like some sweet fruit tea.

    Lin Yaoyao was not wearing a veil at home. When she saw Su Xiaolu, she smiled warmly and greeted her. ¡°Xiaolu, you came to see me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked over to look at the embroidery frame and praised, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, you¡¯re so amazing. This is a double-sided embroidery.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was embroidering pear blossoms. From the front, the pear blossoms were pure and white, but from the back, it was the same.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. She didn¡¯t seem to know how to lie. When she praised her, her eyes would light up. Lin Yaoyao felt embarrassed. She blushed and said, ¡°Do you like it? This is for you.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was being modest.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much. Let me see your face.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao nodded and sat upright.

    Su Xiaolu held Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand and took her pulse.

    There was nothing wrong with Lin Yaoyao¡¯s body, but she had been depressed for too long. After taking her pulse, Su Xiaolu smiled at Lin Yaoyao and said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, do you believe me?¡±

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious eyes and nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, from today onwards, go out to buy groceries every day.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was a little resistant. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her face and didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Xiaolu.

    It had been too long since she¡¯d walked out the door openly, so she was gradually shrinking into herself and mentally resisting going out.

    Lin Yaoyao was sick. Her psychological illness was worse than her physical illness.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Lin Yaoyao and said slowly, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, Teacher said that when you were young, you said that you would read a lot of books. You even said that if there was a female top scorer, the female top scorer would definitely not be inferior to the male top scorer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was a little dazed. She had once said such ambitious words, but that was a long time ago. Now, she no longer had the courage.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, do you know what I want to do when I grow up?¡±

    Su Xiaolu revealed a look of longing. She sat beside Lin Yaoyao and held her chin with both hands. ¡°When my master left, he said that a swordsman woulde and teach me sword techniques. He said that there are tens of thousands of mountains in this world. I have to walk through all the mountains and rivers. I have to be carefree and free.¡±

    ¡°So when I grow up, I want to see the scenery my master has seen. Whether it¡¯s the uninhabited desert or the peach blossom spring all year round, I want to see it.¡±

    That unsmiling and women-phobic old man had really been to many, many ces.

    Sometimes, when the old man was drunk, he would sigh. Why did he live in Southern Mountain Vige for so many years?

    He said that it might be fate arranged by the heavens for this master-disciple rtionship.

    Thinking of the old man, Su Xiaolu felt like crying. She looked at Lin Yaoyao seriously and said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot, but you have to always believe that a person has to be tortured first. Teacher said that you are very smart and you shouldn¡¯t be trapped in a mere backyard. You¡¯ve suffered for so many years. It¡¯s time to restart your dream. What do you think?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Lin Yaoyao seriously. She felt that her chicken soup wasn¡¯t cooked well.

    She wondered if she could motivate her.

    Lin Yaoyao had trapped herself, her face could recover but heart couldn¡¯t.

    Therefore, they had to treat her together. They had to encourage her to regain her confidence and walk out. She had to ept a new self and regain her confidence.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Su Xiaolu with tears in her eyes. She sobbed and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t be trapped in the backyard. I should pull myself together and realize my dream.¡±

    A woman¡¯s life should not be limited to marriage and childbirth.

    She had lived her life for twenty-four years. The best years of her life were trapped in mental demons. Her face had improved and she felt tortured. She was still afraid of facing people. Now that she heard Su Xiaolu say this, she felt a trace of confidence.

    If she felt there was something wrong with rigid rules, she would break them.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I believe you. You can definitely do it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu clenched her fists with admiration and belief.

    Lin Yaoyao felt her heart melt. How could there be such a good girl in this world?

    Not long after, Madam Chen sent over fruit tea and snacks.

    Su Xiaolu left after eating her fill.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Madam Chen told Lin Yaoyao to rest well. She was preparing to go out.

    Lin Yaoyao stopped Madam Chen and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 165 - Rag Doll

    <h4>Chapter 165: Rag Doll</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Naturally, Madam Chen agreed happily. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Yaoyao wasn¡¯t wearing a hat, she was a little worried.

    Lin Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡±

    If she wanted to be a female teacher, the first thing she had to have was a strong heart. If a casualment from others could break her, she would never be a female teacher.

    To be a female teacher, she still had a long way to go. She even had to face the malicious nder of a group of old-fashioned people. Facing others¡¯ments was only the first step.

    ¡°Okay, okay. No matter what, I will support you.¡±

    Madam Chen nodded happily. She was the happiest that Lin Yaoyao was willing to walk out.

    This was the first time Lin Yaoyao had gone out without a hat ever since they came to this town.

    The re of the sun and the passing pedestrians made her nervous. She always felt suffocated. Her whole body was as taut as a log.

    People looked at her strangely and whispered to each other as they passed by. She felt suffocated.

    Madam Chen¡¯s heart ached. She held Lin Yaoyao¡¯s arm and firmly told her not to be afraid.

    Lin Yaoyao made it through. Although she didn¡¯t say a word when she went out this time, she bought things with Madam Chen and endured the strange looks of countless people.

    There was a first time, a second and a third, and the nerves slowly faded¡­

    ......

    Meanwhile, Su Sang¡¯s family was also preparing for the apprenticeship banquet.

    Soon, everyone in the vige knew about this.

    They would be lying if they said they weren¡¯t jealous.

    In the past few years, many people had been sending their children to school. If they couldn¡¯t study for a year or two, they would give up.

    There were also those who were stubborn. For example, Old Master Su. Su Qing, and Su Shun had studied for three to four years but had yet to get into the children¡¯s school.

    Initially, Old Master Su was prepared to give up. However, when he found out that Su Sang had cured the two fools and sent them to school, he asked Su Shun and Su Qing to continue studying. He said that even fools could study. How could they be inferior to fools?

    However, the reality was that while Su Qing and Su Shun did not improve at all, Su Chong and Su Hua were actually acknowledging one of the top three as their master.

    Now, everyone in the vige knew this, every time they saw Old Master Su¡¯s family, they would look at them strangely.

    People also said that Su Sang would never invite their family to the banquet.

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang were in an extremely bad mood. Under normal circumstances, they were honored guests. When Teacher Lin epted Su Chong and Su Hua, he had to greet them.

    On August 11th, some elders of the Su family arrived at Old Master Su¡¯s house and collectively asked him to get Su Sang¡¯s family back.

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression darkened. Did they think that he didn¡¯t want to?

    After the rtives left, Su Dng and Su Eng asked Old Master Su in a daze, ¡°Dad, what should we do? Are we going to beg Su Sang?¡±

    In their eyes, only Su Sang had evere begging.

    Su Sang should have returned gratefully if they let hime back.

    Asking them to beg Su Sang was worse than dying.

    Old Master Su thought the same.

    Madam Wang had blisters in her mouth again. She cursed angrily, ¡°The heavens are blind. How can they let such a heartless person be so lucky? I think that Teacher Lin is blind to have epted two fools as his disciples. How can those foolspare to my Qing and Shun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is Third Brother¡¯s family so lucky? Our family has been unlucky in recent years. He has taken all the good luck.¡±

    Su Dng said indignantly.

    ¡°Feng Shui?¡±

    Old Master Su looked a little doubtful. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt.

    When Madam Li saw her parents-inw, she immediately said, ¡°Father, mother, I think something has been wrong since that wretched girl was born. She must have ruined our Feng Shui.¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When was she born?¡±

    ¡°I think it was around noon. Sister-inw gave birth when I went to the toilet.¡±

    Madam Li recalled. When Madam Zhao gave birth to Su Xiaolu, it was around noon. She didn¡¯t have the time to care, so she didn¡¯t care.

    As soon as she heard that it was noon, Madam Wang cursed. ¡°This damn girl, how can she be born at noon? Girls shouldn¡¯t be born at noon. How can she be born at noon? She must have ruined our family¡¯s Feng Shui and caused us to lose our luck. That heartless Su Sang doesn¡¯t even acknowledge his parents.¡±

    When Madam Wang said that, Su Dng and Su Eng hurriedly agreed.

    Old Master Su let out a breath and said, ¡°Make a paper figurine and write down her birth characters. Then quietly press it against a corner of her toilet.¡±

    The family decided to agree.

    This rag doll was made by Madam Li the next day.

    She wrote down Su Xiaolu¡¯s birth characters. Madam Wang used a few needles to prick the doll¡¯s head and heart. Then, Su Dng quietly did it.

    On the night of August 12th, Su Dng quietly arrived outside Su Sang¡¯s courtyard and prepared to climb over the wall.

    He quietly went to look for the toilet. He dug a small pit in the corner of the toilet and buried the doll in it. He even stepped on it hard with his foot.

    When he was done, he felt the urge to pee. Thinking that this was the toilet, he went in and did it.

    He was ready to pee, but he didn¡¯t expect to find anyone in the toilet.

    He¡¯d just unbuckled his belt and slipped into it when he heard a voice. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Su Dng was so frightened that he shivered and let out a cry.

    Zhou Heng could tell that this was not the voice of the Su family. He immediately picked up the woodendle in the feces bucket in the corner and smashed it.

    He immediately screamed.

    This woke up Su Sang¡¯s family very quickly.

    Hearing the sound of outsiders in the backyard, Su Sang immediately got up. Madam Zhao also got up to light the oilmp.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were faster.

    When they came out and saw the dark figure in the backyard, the two brothers punched him.

    Su Chong was strong, so his fists were like iron. He used his strength, and Su Dng could not take the punches. He began to surrender and shout, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m your uncle.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also here.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng pressed Su Dng to the ground.

    Su Dng felt extremely humiliated. Looking at Su Sang, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Sang, this is how you educate children. Hurry up and let the little bastards release me.¡±

    Su Sang was not stupid. He asked coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my education. Instead, why did youe to my house in the middle of the night? What are you going to do?¡±

    Zhou Heng said, ¡°Third Uncle, I heard him digging in the courtyard just now. I don¡¯t know what he did.¡±

    At first, he thought it was Su Sang who was secretly burying money in the middle of the night, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Later, when Su Dng wanted to go to the toilet, he knew it wasn¡¯t Su Sang when he saw his figure. That was why he asked first, scaring Su Dng and then hitting him with a manuredle.

 Chapter 166 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 166: Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Adapted in the dark. Except for not being able to see him clearly, the figure was recognizable.

    A sneaky stranger in the middle of the night was definitely not a good thing.

    Su Dng did not expect himself to be so unlucky. It was sote at night, and he happened to meet someone who woke up to go to the toilet.

    He had heard what he had done.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t say anything. He took the oilmp and went to look. He quickly found the ce where Su Dng had dug. He dug it open and then dug out the doll.

    Looking at the birth characters on the doll, Su Sang¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Su Dng, you¡¯re so vicious. What did I do to offend you? Huh? Tell me.¡±

    Madam Zhao took the doll and looked at it. She instantly burst into tears. She didn¡¯t say anything and only removed the needles from the doll.

    She really did not expect that those people would use this most vicious method to curse a child.

    Her heart ached.

    Now that the matter was exposed, Su Dng stopped pretending and said fiercely, ¡°How did you offend me? Don¡¯t you know? You took away the good Feng Shui of our Su family. This is the biggest mistake. Su Sang, it¡¯s wrong for your family not to die.¡±

    It was their fault for being thrown out and still living so well.

    Su Sang gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked.

    His eye was so cold that it made Su Dng tremble.

    Su Sang said fiercely, ¡°I also know all of your birth characters. If you want to do this, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. It¡¯s just stabbing a doll. I know how to do it too. Darling, let¡¯s make eight to ten rag dolls. Buy a hundred needles and fill them with the birth characters.¡±

    Su Dng was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. ¡°You, you dare!¡±

    Su Sang pulled him up and threw him out. He spat, ¡°Then try it. If I catch you again, I¡¯ll send you to the authorities.¡±

    After chasing Su Dng away and closing the door, Su Sang¡¯s expression darkened.

    Madam Zhao silently held his hand.

    Madam Zhao said gently to the children, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go to sleep.¡±

    When Madam Zhao and Su Sang returned to their room, Su Sang suddenly said, ¡°Darling, what I said just now was not out of anger. I can¡¯t stand how they treated Xiaolu. You should make a few dolls too. I¡¯ve always been too kind.¡±

    This year, the Su family had sold him a lot of vegetables, but the Su family had never been grateful for his kindness.

    Now that they knew that Su Chong and Su Hua were going to be disciples, they were jealous. They thought about it and felt that it was Su Xiaolu¡¯s fault and harmed her in such a way.

    How could Su Sang stand it? He would take revenge on everyone in that family except the children.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached a little. She nodded gently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stand the Su family treating Su Xiaolu like this either, so she did as she was told.

    On the night of August 13th, Su Sang took the dolls with the birth characters of Old Master Su, Madam Wang, and Su Dng and Su Eng and buried them in the ground under the roof of the house.

    Su Sang had always given the Su family a chance, but the Su family had never given him a chance. As long as there was a chance to kill him, they could not wait for his entire family to die.

    Su Sang had also seen through it. Since they did not want this kindness, so be it.

    After burying them, they went home. Madam Zhao was still awake. After Su Sang fell asleep, he said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, go to sleep. Tomorrow is a good day for Chong and Hua. We have to be more energetic.¡±

    Thinking of his two sons, Su Sang felt some relief.

    Madam Zhao sighed and did not say anything in the end.

    As a mother, Madam Zhao could not figure out why Madam Wang was so vicious to her son, Su Sang.

    That was why they had pushed him away time and time again. Even if they hated him so much, as long as they went back on their word and treated their family better, they wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    This time, they really went too far and wanted to curse Su Xiaolu.

    Su Sang really hated them to the core, which was why he retaliated like this.

    As for Old Master Su, everyone was angry that they did not seed.

    But now, Su Sang was not someone they could bully just because they wanted to. Su Sang had already established himself and had dealings with the vigers. The vigers would also speak up for Su Sang.

    ¡°Father, our eaves have been dug.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s sudden exmation made the entire family go over to take a look.

    Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened.

    Su Dng was stunned. ¡°Father, he won¡¯t really do that, right?¡±

    Did Su Sang really dare?

    Old Master Su said with a dark expression, ¡°Bring me a hoe.¡±

    He dug and looked at the dolls with needles. His breathing became unstable. This unfilial son really dared to do this!

    Su Dng and Su Eng were stunned. How could Su Sang really dare?

    Madam Wang took out the dolls and hurriedly removed the needles. She cried and scolded, ¡°There¡¯s no justice, there¡¯s no justice.¡±

    How had she given birth to such an animal?

    There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Find the vige chief and the authorities. We must chase this malignant tumor out of the vige. When I see them, my heart hurts. It hurts.¡±

    Madam Wang clenched the doll tightly and gritted her teeth.

    Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened.

    It was probably toote to find the vige chief now. The vige chief¡¯s family and Su Sang¡¯s family were close. They were all in the same boat. How could they fall out with Su Sang?

    Madam Wang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt extremely ufortable.

    She did not feel good, so she vented her anger on Madam Li and Madam Zhou.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were both crying bitterly. They could only endure it and hope that Madam Wang would grow too old to move. Only then would they be able to return the suffering they had suffered.

    What filial piety? If the old one couldn¡¯t move, who knew what happened behind closed doors?

    The family was dazed by the sound of firecrackersing from the vige entrance.

    It had only been a few years, but Su Sang had be someone they could never catch up to again.

    ¡­

    Neither Su Sang nor Chen Hu entered the town store today. They were all focused on preparing the banquet.

    Su Sang had asked the vige chief¡¯s family to help cook, so Old Master Wang was naturally happy to agree. Behind his back, he had sighed countless times about how lucky Su Sang was and how the heavens had blessed him.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were disciples of someone in the top three of the national examinations. If they were sessful, it would be the glory of Southern Mountain Vige.

    Of course, this banquet had to be held well. The cooking matters would naturally be handed over to the women. When he told this to Madam Wang, Madam Wang naturally brought their daughter-inw and rtives to happilyplete this task.

    Even their Wang family earned a few taels of silver from Su Sang every year.

    Su Sang even specially sent a letter to Su Xiaozhi to ask her toe when she had time.

    The Su family wore new clothes and warmly invited everyone who came to the house into the courtyard. Most of them were from the vige, and some even brought them ten or so copper coins.

 Chapter 167 - Apprentice Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 167: Apprentice Ceremony</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    People looked at Su Chong and Su Hua in real shock.

    They were in the same vige, but they had not seen them for a long time. Now, they were really talented, good-looking, gentle, and schrly. Anyone who saw them would be tempted.

    They weren¡¯t stupid anymore. Su Chong was 16 years old, and Su Hua was 15. They could be married soon.

    How good would it be to be engaged at this time? If the two of them could be disciples, would they have to worry about their future?

    Even Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu were sized up. Only then did people realize that Madam Zhao was good-looking and her children were all good-looking.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face had turned white. With her quiet and gentle appearance, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was from a rich family.

    Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes were really beautiful. Her eyebrows were like willow leaves, and it was obvious that she would grow up to be very good-looking.

    Hence, the women were especially enthusiastic and praised Madam Zhao.

    When Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family arrived, Su Sang and Madam Zhao brought their family out to wee them.

    Lin Pingsheng had taught for many years, and he carried himself with a seriousness that made one feel that this was how a teacher should be.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng cupped their hands and bowed. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s expression softened a lot. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They went in together and everyone followed.

    Madam Chen and Lin Yaoyao were also sized up. Madam Chen was very elegant. Lin Yaoyao had scars on her face, but she didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. She could look straight back at whoever looked at her.

    In this way, no one dared to talk about her easily.

    Lin Yaoyao pulled Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling over and said gently, ¡°Xiaoling, Xiaolu, this is a gift for you.¡±

    She made two pairs of shoes for Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s was embroidered with pure white pear blossoms.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s was an orchid.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were very happy.

    She held Lin Yaoyao¡¯s arm and went to their room to change their shoes.

    There was another deafening burst of firecrackers, and someone ran in eximing, ¡°There are two carriagesing.¡±

    It was actually Shopkeeper Niu from Fu Man Lai and Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian from Sun residence.

    Shopkeeper Niu and the Sun family met on the way here. They had been traveling together all the way. When they were about to arrive, they realized that they hade to the same ce.

    Shopkeeper Niu thought that Su Sang was not an ordinary person. He actually had connections with the Sun residence. A child of an ordinary citizen could actually be the disciple of third ce in the national examinations. Everyone in Goathorn Town knew that Lin Pingsheng was stubborn, it must not have been easy.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian also eximed that Su Sang was different. He could actually expand the small sauerkraut business.

    The arrival of these two families had made Su Sang proud.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao came out to wee them.

    Shopkeeper Niu carried the exquisitely wrapped congrattory gift and shook hands with Su Sang. ¡°Brother Su, congrattions.¡±

    Su Sang beamed and said happily, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Sun Bocheng, Sun Ziqian and Teacher Qian also went forward to congratte him.

    They chatted andughed as they entered the courtyard.

    Su Sang couldn¡¯t help but look at the empty road. Madam Zhao knew what he was concerned about. Madam Zhao said softly, ¡°If Xiaozhi is free, she wille. If she doesn¡¯te today, let¡¯s take some time to visit her.¡±

    Ever since Su Xiaozhi was born, she came to visit them in the second year. She knew that Su Sang was blinded and she injured her hand. Su Xiaozhi cried and went to Madam Wang. She was scolded by Old Master Su and Madam Wang and was chased away. Su Xiaozhi was sad and only told them to lead a good life as a family. It was fine if that family was abandoned.

    In the next few years, Su Xiaozhi never came because she was pregnant again and had a son. In the next few years, Su Sang would get someone to send something to Su Xiaozhi every year. This time, it was a joyous asion, so he hoped that her family coulde and witness it.

    Looking at the time, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s baby should be two years old. If nothing unexpected happened, she should be able toe.

    Now that life was getting better, if Su Xiaozhi did note this time, she must have encountered some difficulties. Logically speaking, they should go and take a look.

    Madam Zhao would never forget the silver that Su Xiaozhi had given her.

    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart warmed. He knew that Madam Zhao would always understand him.

    The sun was high in the sky. The guests had all taken their seats. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were about to begin the ceremony.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were personal disciples, so their salutations were the heaviest. They knelt three times and kowtowed three times.

    Lin Pingsheng said with a serious expression, ¡°Today, under everyone¡¯s witness, I, Lin Pingsheng, will take Su Chong and Su Hua as my disciples and inherit what I have learned.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua stood up and brought tea to Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen.

    Madam Chen smiled and gave each of them a red packet.

    Lin Pingsheng gave them two pens, one for each person.

    Su Chong and Su Hua took them respectfully.

    Then, it was Zhou Heng. He was an outer sect disciple, so he did not need to do as much. He just had to bow and serve tea respectfully.

    Lin Pingsheng also gave Zhou Heng a pen. Madam Chen gave him a red packet too.

    Once the apprenticeship ceremony was over, it was time to begin the banquet.

    Su Sang was not stingy, so the banquet dishes were eight big bowls.

    Four meat and four vegetables. Most wedding banquets were not as good as this.

    After this banquet, Su Sang¡¯s family would be different in people¡¯s hearts.

    Even Chen Hu¡¯s family would be different.

    After everyone had eaten their fill and the banquet dispersed, everyone returned with satisfaction.

    Shopkeeper Niu and Sun Bocheng also went back.

    The vige chief¡¯s family had not left yet. His wife, Madam Wang, was personally helping to wash the dishes and clean up the aftermath. This was what the task required. After the banquet ended, it was best to clear the table.

    Old Master Wang¡¯s face was red from drinking. He looked at Su Sang and asked, ¡°Sang, do you have any ns for Chong and Hua¡¯s marriage?¡±

    He also had a granddaughter.

    Su Sang was drunk, but he was not muddle-headed. He replied, ¡°Teacher said that the most important thing for Chong and Hua now is to study hard. We didn¡¯t think about marriage. Teacher said that when theye out in the future, the emperor might bestow a marriage.¡±

    Su Sang said that topletely cut off anyone else¡¯s thoughts.

    He actually didn¡¯t want to make the decision to marry off Su Chong and Su Hua. He wanted them to grow up andpletely mature before choosing a wife to spend the rest of their lives with.

    It was going to be a lifetime, after all. He hoped they would choose someone they liked.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Old Master Wang chuckled. In any case, since he was drunk, there were no restrictions. He had asked what he wanted to ask and knew what he needed to know. How good would it be if he didn¡¯t hurt the harmony?

    As long as Su Sang¡¯s family¡¯s roots were in Southern Mountain Vige, there would be many benefits. Although they couldn¡¯t get married, these benefits were enough.

    People had to be content to be happy.

    Looking at the current Su Sang, he could not help but think of Old Master Su. Now that he thought about it, Old Master Wang could only sigh. Old Master Su was not lucky. That family still could not see the situation clearly.

 Chapter 168 - Love What I Love, Worry What I Worry

    <h4>Chapter 168: Love What I Love, Worry What I Worry</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After the women were done cleaning, Old Master Wang and his family went back.

    Chen Hu and his family were thest to return.

    After cleaning up and going to bed.

    Su Sang was almost sober.

    Madam Zhao leaned against his arm and said gently, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s take some time to visit my sister¡¯s family.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯te today, which made Madam Zhao worried.

    Logically speaking, if nothing unexpected happened to Su Xiaozhi, she would definitelye.

    But she didn¡¯te, so something must have happened.

    Madam Zhao felt uneasy. A few years ago, after Su Xiaozhi found out the reason, she took off the silver bracelet and gave it to her without any exnation. She could not forget this love.

    Thinking of Su Xiaozhi, Madam Zhao also felt a faint worry in her heart.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Su Sang agreed. He reached out to hold Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and looked at her quietly.

    In the darkness, Madam Zhao could feel how gentle Su Sang¡¯s gaze was.

    Su Sang reached out and gently smoothed Madam Zhao¡¯s hair by her ear. He said gently, ¡°Darling, thank you.¡±

    Love what I love, worry what I worry.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s cheeks heated up slightly. She burrowed into Su Sang¡¯s arms and leaned against his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    They were husband and wife, to begin with. They should share hardships and wealth.

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly, his heart at ease.

    Sleepiness imed them both.

    The mid-autumn festival was on the 15th of August.

    Su Sang came into town early in the morning with his family carrying casks of sauerkraut and pickles.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling went to the Sun residence together.

    There was no acupuncture for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian yesterday. Su Xiaolu took their pulses first before returning to the courtyard with Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling made two medicinal dishes.

    Su Xiaolu watched as round meatballs formed in Su Xiaoling¡¯s hands. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°Sis, they look delicious.¡±

    She and her master were still cooking porridge for medicinal cuisine, but her third sister was different.

    It was starting to move in the direction of gourmet food.

    This little meatball has crispy pickle foam in it.

    There was also pigeon soup. Su Xiaolu felt that it was too fragrant.

    She would not eat the pigeon soup, but she could eat at least two of these meatballs.

    If not for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian guarding them, she could have eaten two more.

    The water boiled. There was no oil in it. Su Xiaoling made the meatballs one by one. When she saw Su Xiaolu and the other two swallowing their saliva, she felt a little shy, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoling, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Sun Baoqian praised her sincerely. They had watched Su Xiaoling grind the medicinal herbs into the meatballs and the pigeon soup. It was cut in half with scissors and stewed in a y pot. The fragrance quickly came out.

    The medicinal herbs were also added in turn. They could smell the fragrance of the ingredients and a faint medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°Xiaolu is also very amazing.¡±

    Sun Baoshan pursed his lips and held it in for a long time before saying it. He felt that Su Xiaolu was even more amazing. She was already a little divine doctor at such a young age.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and took a spoon and chopsticks to scoop meatballs for them.

    ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot. Xiaolu, try it and see how it is.¡±

    How could Su Xiaoling not know that Su Xiaolu was greedy? Of course, she would give the good stuff to her sister first.

    Su Xiaolu swallowed and ate first. Her mouth was filled with the fragrance of meat. The crisp taste of the pickles was still there. The medicinal properties of the herbs were well preserved. This was easy to cook, so she could eat it after heating it up.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Very good. Sis, you¡¯re a genius.¡±

    Su Xiaoling blushed.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian also ate happily. The two siblings each got five meatballs and ate with smiles.

    Madam Lian came over to take a look. Her eyes were very gentle. Su Xiaoling also scooped a small bowl for Madam Lian. There were five in a small bowl.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Auntie, this is good for your body. It¡¯s fine if you eat some.¡±

    Madam Lian thanked her and tasted it too.

    She found it unbelievable. It was the same medicinal cuisine, but the difference was too great.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian both revealed blissful satisfaction. They could eat such medicinal cuisine every day.

    Su Xiaoling went to see the pigeon soup. It was about time. She first gave the pigeon meat to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. She said, ¡°After you guys finish the meat, drink another bowl of this soup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back, then, Auntie.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Madam Lian.

    Madam Lian nodded. Su Xiaolu stood up and sent Su Xiaoling out.

    She held Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re amazing. When we¡¯re home. I want to eat your fish and mutton noodles and spicy fish.¡±

    Su Xiaoling rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair gently and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it for you when you get home in two days.¡±

    She might really be talented at cooking. Madam Qian praised her for learning quickly. She just had to study it more.

    Su Xiaoling also liked to cook. Seeing her family eat her dishes contentedly, she felt happy.

    After sending Su Xiaoling off, Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were also full.

    Su Xiaolu said to them, ¡°Go back and practice Tai Chi. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture tonight.¡±

    Madam Lian wiped Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoqian¡¯s mouths with a handkerchief. Now, it seemed that her two children were already very healthy.

    But Su Xiaolu was still performing acupuncture. There was also a little ck poison on the tip of each needle.

    When the day came when there was no more poison, there would be no need for acupuncture.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian nodded. They followed Su Xiaolu¡¯s arrangements. After a round of Tai Chi, they would break out in ayer of fine sweat. Every time they broke out in a sweat, they would feel that their bodies were refreshed.

    As their health improved, the two of them loved to be with Su Xiaolu.

    Because they knew that when they didn¡¯t need acupuncture anymore, Su Xiaolu wouldn¡¯t live in Sun residence often.

    After the two siblings left, Su Xiaolu began to grind and grind medicine. She was already very familiar with brewing scar removal ointment. ording to the n, a batch would be released this month to sell.

    After Su Xiaolu brewed the medicine, Madam Lian was in charge of the distribution and subsequent matters.

    So Su Xiaolu was not idle.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaoling returned to the shop and helped sell the sauerkraut and pickles. With Su Xiaoling¡¯s help, Su Sang went out. Not long after Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng left school, Su Sang returned with the items.

    It was some cloth and white flour. He was going to take them to Su Xiaozhi¡¯s house.

    Su Xiaozhi was married to Xiaohu Vige, which was a few mountains away. It would take an hour and a half to walk there.

    On the way, Su Sang and Madam Zhao told the children that they were going to visit Su Xiaozhi.

    Because they wouldn¡¯t be back tonight, they instructed the children to take good care of the house.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others had to go to school and wake up early tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 169 - A Very Miserable Life

    <h4>Chapter 169: A Very Miserable Life</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was very obedient. She was already capable of cooking. She could do housework very well.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had also be sensible.

    ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves. Don¡¯t worry about the family.¡±

    Su Chong said seriously to Su Sang and Madam Zhao. He was the eldest brother, so he should be responsible.

    ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still me.¡±

    Zhou Heng was also very sensible.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were relieved and left home.

    Su Sang carried 50 catties of white flour on his back while Madam Zhao carried cloth on her back. As soon as the two of them went out, Chen Hu and Madam Qian came over. When Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu returned, they told them. When the couple came over, they also told Su Sang and Madam Zhao to rest assured.

    They were at home.

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu and felt a warmth in his heart. He patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going with my wife.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s leg was only slightly crippled now.

    Because Su Xiaolu said that he should do stretching exercises every day and that he would not limp one day, Chen Hu practiced every day. Now that he was walking slowly, no one could tell that he was limping.

    The two families were close and supported each other. This was what it meant to be brothers.

    After Su Sang and Madam Zhao left, Madam Qian told Su Xiaoling not to cook anymore. She would cook and eat together at night.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also rushing towards Xiaohu Vige.

    After taking a breather, they continued on their way.

    It was a little tiring to climb a few mountains.

    Su Sang was worried. As they got closer to the vige, Su Sang suddenly said, ¡°If only our third and fourth sisters got married nearby in the future. Then, we could visit them every year.¡±

    In the world¡¯s understanding, a married girl is like water that has been poured out. She wouldn¡¯te back to her maiden home for a few years.

    If the mother-inw wouldn¡¯t let her go, she wouldn¡¯t leave for the rest of her life. Even if they were close, they wouldn¡¯t see each other for years.

    Su Sang sighed at the thought.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Sang, it¡¯s still early. They will meet good people.¡±

    Madam Zhao was sad that they couldn¡¯t meet for too long, but she didn¡¯t want Su Sang to be too depressed.

    So she changed the subject.

    Su Sang looked at the vige not far away, where people could already be seen, and didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    There were forty to fifty families in Xiaohu Vige, and half of them had the surname Hu, so it was called Xiaohu Vige.

    When the two of them entered the vige, a viger saw unfamiliar faces and stopped them to ask warily, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in our vige?¡±

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°We¡¯re from Southern Mountain Vige. My sister, Su Xiaozhi, is married to Hu Daniu¡¯s family. I¡¯m Su Xiaozhi¡¯s third brother. I¡¯m here to see her.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re looking for Hu Daniu¡¯s house.¡±

    The man suddenly realized that Su Sang and Madam Zhao were Su Xiaozhi¡¯s brother and sister-inw. The man revealed a sympathetic expression.

    Su Sang looked at the man with a strange expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, is this because something happened to Hu Daniu¡¯s family?¡±

    There had to be a reason for the man¡¯s sudden sympathy.

    Madam Zhao also became worried.

    The man nodded. ¡°Hu Daniu¡¯s family has had a very bad year. Hu Laogen died of an illness at the beginning of the year. Hu Daniu fell down in the summer and hit his head. He¡¯s still lying unconscious. Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were blinded from crying. Now, your sister is the one holding up the house.¡±

    Then the man sighed.

    One could imagine how miserable it was for Su Xiaozhi, a woman, to have to support a family.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s hearts tightened. Such a big thing had happened to the Hu family, but they didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    Su Sang felt terrible. He said to the man, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Sang nced at Madam Zhao, and both of them hurriedly left.

    The man¡¯s anxiety when he saw the couple was not fake. He just waved his hand and ignored Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also hurried into the vige.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had only been to Xiaohu Vige once, when Su Xiaozhi was getting married.

    It was over ten years ago.

    At that time, Hu Daniu was very generous and kind. He was the only son in the family. His parents also looked kind. Although their family was not rich, they had never tortured Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaozhi would return to her maiden home to take a look every year. In the beginning, Hu Daniu also came, but because Madam Wang was always entric and despised them for bringing fewer gifts, Hu Daniu felt embarrassed, so only Su Xiaozhi came back in the future.

    Su Xiaozhi had three children. The eldest daughter, Hu Shuangshuang, was twelve years old this year. The second son, Hu Changshou, was nine years old. The youngest son, Hu Changyang, was two years old.

    It was currently autumn harvest time. Su Xiaozhi was busy with the autumn harvest alone and fell asleep the moment shey down every day.

    It was almost dark. She had just returned from the fields and brewed medicine for Madam Cao before cooking.

    Her mother-inw, Madam Cao, was blind and could not do anything. Her husband, Hu Daniu, was lying unconscious in bed. He had emptied his family¡¯s savings by treating her mother-inw and husband. Su Xiaozhi was really too tired. She could not leave home and spun like a top every day.

    She had received the letter from her third brother. She was very happy to know that Su Chong and Su Hua had enrolled. In the past, she would definitely have gone to congratte them personally. But now, she did not dare to go. It had not been easy for her third brother¡¯s family. If they knew that she was not doing well, they would have to take care of her.

    She didn¡¯t want to burden her third brother and his family.

    ¡°Mother, Grandma won¡¯t drink the medicine.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang came out of the house with the medicine, not knowing what to do.

    Su Xiaozhi looked exhausted. She got up from the stove and carried the medicine into the house. Madam Cao was lying on the bed, crying with her back facing someone.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached. She walked over and said gently, ¡°Mother, drink the medicine. The doctor said that this medicine is good for your eyes.¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She could no longer cry. Her husband had passed away and her son was unconscious. It had crushed her. She had sunk into despair and washed her face with tears all day. She had cried until she was blind and had be a burden.

    Madam Cao said hoarsely, ¡°Xiaozhi, I don¡¯t need to drink medicine. You don¡¯t have to spend money on me. You don¡¯t have to care about me.¡±

    Madam Cao was in pain. She wanted to die, but she still wanted to live, hoping that Hu Daniu would wake up.

    Su Xiaozhi sat down by the bed and gently helped Madam Cao up. ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t drink the medicine, Daniu would be so sad to see you like this when he wakes up. Quickly drink the medicine. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was exhausted, but she was still very patient.

    Madam Cao felt extremely guilty. Su Xiaozhi fed her medicine and she drank it. She sobbed as she searched Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Xiaozhi, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do anything for you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi patted Madam Cao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not suffering. I believe Mother and Daniu will get better.¡±

    Her heart also hurt, and tears silently flowed down her face. How could she not be bitter? She just couldn¡¯t fall. The children were young, and she was the only one in the family who could work. If she also fell, what would happen to this family?

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    At this moment, Hu Shuangshuang¡¯s shocked voice came from outside.

 Chapter 170 - Su Xiaozhiâ€™s Hardships

    <h4>Chapter 170: Su Xiaozhi¡¯s Hardships</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaozhi calmly wiped the tears off her face and said gently to Madam Cao with an empty bowl, ¡°Mother, rest well. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Who else woulde to this house? Su Xiaozhi could not think of anyone else. Hu Daniu and Madam Cao were seriously ill. She borrowed money from her rtives because Hu Daniu had not recovered for a few months. Madam Cao¡¯s eyes had not recovered, and no one in the family was willing to borrow money anymore.

    They even distanced themselves from her family.

    Who else woulde to their house?

    Su Xiaozhi was puzzled when she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°You must be Shuangshuang. I¡¯m your third uncle. This is your third aunt. Where¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Su Sang looked at the thin Hu Shuangshuang and his heart ached. He spoke gently to Hu Shuangshuang.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s expression was gentle and tender.

    Hu Shuangshuang looked at the kind Su Sang and Madam Zhao. For some reason, she suddenly felt like crying. She choked and said, ¡°Mother is in the house giving Grandma medicine.¡±

    At this moment, Su Xiaozhi came out and stood still. She nced at Su Sang and Madam Zhao before lowering her eyes.

    Her third brother and third sister-inw had arrived.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao put down their back baskets. Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi, who had lost a lot of weight, and his heart ached for her. Su Sang was a little angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that such a big thing happened at home?¡±

    Madam Zhao also asked with concern, ¡°How is Brother-inw now?¡±

    Thinking of Hu Daniu, Su Sang became even angrier. ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡­ sigh¡­¡±

    Su Sang swallowed the usation that was on the tip of his tongue. He felt bitter. Why didn¡¯t Su Xiaozhi tell them? Was she afraid of dragging them down?

    His anger eventually turned into heartache and a sigh.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears fell. She choked and said, ¡°Daniu, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi did not expect Su Sang and Madam Zhao to visit her. When they came, Su Xiaozhi felt that she could not hold it in anymore. Tears flowed out like a flood.

    Madam Zhao went forward and gently hugged Su Xiaozhi. She patted her back andforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Hu Changshou brought Hu Changyang in and looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao in a daze.

    Su Sang looked at the children and felt an indescribable sense of mncholy. It was as if he had suddenly seen himself a few years ago.

    He gently stroked the child¡¯s hair and finally looked at Su Xiaozhi. He said gently, ¡°Have you seen a doctor? What did the doctor say?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sniffed and said, ¡°The doctor said that he might not wake up. The chance is very slim.¡±

    But every time she heard Hu Daniu¡¯s heartbeat, she couldn¡¯t give up on him. Even if the chances were slim, as long as Hu Daniu continued to breathe, she would grit her teeth and persevere.

    Su Sang looked around his ruined home, his eyes were worried. ¡°Home, this home¡­¡±

    He felt bitter. Su Xiaozhi had sold everything she could.

    ¡°Third Brother, Third Sister-inw, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I can get through this. You guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wiped away her tears and said with a tenacious smile.

    Madam Zhao sighed and hurried to help.

    The kids looked hungry. She couldn¡¯t let them go hungry.

    Whatever it was, it would have to wait until after dinner.

    Hu Shuangshuang was obedient and sensible as she helped wash the vegetables.

    When the vegetable porridge was cooked, it would be dinner today.

    Su Sang went to take a look at the house and Hu Daniu.

    It was clearly autumn harvest, but there was not much food in this house. There were almost no chickens or ducks left, only a hen and a rooster.

    Hu Daniu had also lost a lot of weight. His face was green and hey motionless on the bed. If not for the faint rise and fall of his chest, people would have thought that he was already dead.

    Not long after, Su Xiaozhi called for dinner.

    She went in and helped Madam Cao out. Madam Cao knew that Su Sang was here and did not want toe out. She felt ashamed.

    But Su Xiaozhi cried and Madam Cao sighed.

    ¡°Aunt, do you remember me? I¡¯m Su Sang.¡±

    When Su Sang saw Madam Caoe out, he immediately went forward to help her sit down.

    Madam Cao¡¯s hair waspletely white, but she was only in her fifties.

    Her eyes were terrifyingly red and swollen. There was no focus in her eyes. Her originally good eyes had been blinded from crying.

    Madam Cao¡¯s empty eyes met Su Sang¡¯s. She nodded. ¡°I remember you.¡±

    After sitting down, Su Xiaozhi scooped a bowl of porridge for everyone.

    After she had everything, she carried a bowl to feed Hu Daniu.

    After Su Xiaozhi left, Madam Cao choked and said, ¡°We¡¯re the ones who let Xiaozhi down and made her suffer. We¡¯re really sorry for not letting her have a good life.¡±

    Back then, Su Xiaozhi had a family that was much better than theirs.

    Madam Cao was extremely happy that her son could marry Su Xiaozhi. For so many years, she had always treated Su Xiaozhi as her own daughter. Su Xiaozhi was also very good and worked hard for this family.

    Now that the entire family was dragging Su Xiaozhi down, Madam Cao felt pained just thinking about it.

    Su Sangforted Madam Cao. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s nothing to suffer. Xiao Zhi is Daniu¡¯s wife. As husband and wife, they have to support each other. I believe that if Xiaozhi can¡¯t move today, Daniu won¡¯t abandon her either.¡±

    Madam Zhao also said, ¡°Sang is right. Aunt, don¡¯t be too sad. You have to recuperate well. We need your help in this family.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was now alone and helpless. If Madam Cao recovered, Su Xiaozhi could still have a helper.

    Madam Cao felt very guilty.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunt. I¡¯ll get a good doctor for my brother-inw.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was still young, and the children were still young. If Hu Daniu left now, it would be very difficult for Su Xiaozhi in the future.

    Su Sang thought of Su Xiaolu. He and Madam Zhao looked at each other and exchanged nces. He knew that Madam Zhao was thinking the same thing.

    Was there a doctor more powerful than Su Xiaolu in this world?

    No, Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor. No one would be better than her.

    Looking at the few children who were not full, how could Madam Zhao eat? She shared the porridge in her bowl with the two brothers, Hu Shuangshuang and Hu Changshou. She went into the house to see Su Xiaozhi.

    That year, Madam Zhao had returned Su Xiaozhi¡¯s silver bracelet to her and even gave her one, implying that good things came in pairs.

    She had personally put it on Su Xiaozhi, but now, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hands were empty. It could be seen that the silver bracelet had been pawned.

    Su Xiaozhi fed him with her mouth.

    Only half a bowl of porridge was fed. Hu Daniu could no longer swallow his food. Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears flowed silently as she said anxiously, ¡°Daniu, Daniu, how can you not eat?¡±

    Hu Daniu could not give Su Xiaozhi any answer.

    Su Xiaozhi tried many times, but Hu Daniu only swallowed one mouthful. The rest flowed out from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Xiaozhi.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. Hu Daniu¡¯s situation was already very bad.

 Chapter 171 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 171: Help</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Third Sister-inw, I really don¡¯t know what to do. Daniu has been eating less and less recently. He can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sobbed.

    Madam Zhao walked to Su Xiaozhi¡¯s side and patted her shoulder gently tofort her.

    Su Xiaozhi leaned against Madam Zhao, her tears falling uncontrobly. She said, ¡°Third Sister-inw, why do you think the heavens are so cruel to me? Shuangshuang is not married yet, Changshou is not married yet, and Changyang is still so young. How can he be so ruthless?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s lying here now, less and less lively. Does he ever think for me that if he goes like this, the children won¡¯t have a father? They¡¯ll suffer a lot. Sniff¡­¡±

    Su Xiaozhi raised her hand and punched Hu Daniu¡¯s body angrily.

    Madam Zhao hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, don¡¯t be like this. Brother-inw doesn¡¯t want to be like this either.¡±

    Madam Zhao knew that Su Xiaozhi had worked too hard these past few months. It was good to vent her anger now.

    The human body had limited endurance. If one held it too hard, the body would be injured.

    Su Xiaozhi hugged Madam Zhao and cried.

    Madam Zhaoforted her softly.

    They didn¡¯t notice that Hu Daniu was also crying on the bed.

    After Su Xiaozhi calmed down, Madam Zhao let her drink the porridge.

    The two of them went out together. Su Sang was already washing the dishes.

    Hu Shuangshuang helped Madam Cao back to her room.

    It was already dark. She let Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang wash up and sleep.

    After packing up, Su Xiaozhi put Hu Shuangshuang to sleep.

    Su Sang gave ten taels of silver to Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaozhi quickly refused. Su Sang forcefully pulled her hand and ced the silver on it. Su Sang said, ¡°Xiaozhi, my life is better now. I opened a sauerkraut shop with Chen Hu and earned some money. Take this silver. Don¡¯t sell the rest of the food. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find a doctor for you and take a good look at Daniu.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi squeezed the heavy silver and tears fell uncontrobly.

    Madam Wu said gently, ¡°You still don¡¯t know yet, do you? Our Simei is very smart. She became Old Wu¡¯s disciple and learned good medical skills. She is now a divine doctor. With her around, Brother-inw might be able to get better.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed in her heart. Hu Daniu had already slept for a few months. She didn¡¯t know if he would recover.

    If he had just been injured, his chances would definitely be higher.

    Unfortunately¡­ s, Su Xiaozhi was afraid of dragging them down. She had good intentions. She had their best interests at heart.

    Su Xiaozhi was confused. Simei was her third brother¡¯s fourth daughter. Wasn¡¯t she only five years old?

    She was still so young. How did she be a divine doctor?

    Su Xiaozhi had many questions in her heart. Madam Zhao and Su Sang only told her not to worry, which meant that he would help her get through this.

    Su Xiaozhi hurriedly refused. She had already taken these ten taels, so how could she drag them down?

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Xiaozhi reject him repeatedly and think of him in every way. He looked at Su Xiaozhi and said with red eyes, ¡°Xiaozhi, if you don¡¯t ept my help, then don¡¯t acknowledge me as your brother anymore. Really.¡±

    Su Sang was angry, but Su Xiaozhi panicked. She exined anxiously, ¡°Third Brother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just thought that it wasn¡¯t easy for you guys to get to where you are today. I don¡¯t want to burden you. I hope you guys can have a good life.¡±

    Thest person she wanted to burden was her third brother.

    Her third brother and third sister-inw also had a hard life. Only now did they have a stable life. She did not want to ruin it.

    ¡°Silly sister, if you want your third brother to be at peace in the future, listen to us. Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s treat Daniu and Daniu¡¯s mother properly. You have to take care of your body too. Your burden is still heavy.¡±

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hand and patted the back of her hand.

    They could help Su Xiaozhi, but the most important thing for Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family was to rely on her.

    Only when the children were all grown up and could help Su Xiaozhi share the burden could she rx.

    It would be fine if Hu Daniu could recover, but if he couldn¡¯t, Su Xiaozhi would have to suffer for many years.

    Some bitterness could not be filled by money.

    Hearing Madam Zhao¡¯s words, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes turned red. She was extremely touched. She swallowed and said, ¡°Third Brother, Third Sister-inw¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaozhi finally stopped refusing, Su Sang said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter how difficult it is, you¡¯ll get through it.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was his sister and she had once helped them with all her heart. Now that she was in trouble, of course he should help her.

    They were biological siblings. Wasn¡¯t that how they were supposed to help each other?

    Su Xiaozhi looked a little simr to Madam Wang. They should be family, but they were worlds apart from Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Sang suppressed the bitterness in his heart and said nothing more.

    Late at night, Su Sang went to sleep with Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang, while Madam Zhao squeezed with Hu Shuangshuang.

    Su Xiaozhi had to take care of Hu Daniu.

    The night passed, and Su Sang rose early the next morning and went out.

    Madam Zhao stayed behind to help Su Xiaozhi do some misceneous things.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang entered the town and went to look for Su Xiaolu in the Sun residence.

    When he entered the courtyard and saw Su Xiaolu grinding the medicine, Su Sang went forward. Su Xiaolu happened to turn around.

    Seeing Su Sang, Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up and she shouted sweetly, ¡°Father, why are you here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sharp eyes immediately saw the sadness in Su Sang¡¯s eyes.

    Su Sang squatted down. He swallowed and said hoarsely, ¡± Simei, do you remember your aunt?¡±

    As Su Xiaolu listened to Su Sang mention Su Xiaozhi, she immediately remembered the aunt who had helped her family not long after she was born.

    The next day, Su Xiaozhi came to visit her and even hugged her. Su Xiaozhi was very gentle and would cry tears of joy for them when she knew that their family was stable.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I remember my aunt.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes turned red. He said, ¡± Simei, something happened to your uncle. Can you go and see him?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu remembered all the people who were indebted to her family. Even if they asked her family to repay their kindness, she would remember it in her heart.

    A favor needed to be repaid.

    One must always be grateful.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s husband had an ident and needed a doctor. Su Xiaolu was naturally duty-bound.

    She immediately went into the house to carry the needle bag and medical kit.

    When she went out with Su Sang, Su Xiaolu even went to the main room to tell Madam Lian that she probably couldn¡¯t perform acupuncture for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian today. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as they take medicine that could nourish their bodies.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian were not at home. Madam Lian sent Su Xiaolu and Su Sang out of the residence.

    Once out of the mansion, Su Sang squatted down and said, ¡± Simei,e up. Father will carry you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu climbed onto Su Sang¡¯s broad back and obedientlyy on his back.

 Chapter 172 - No Good

    <h4>Chapter 172: No Good</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    All the way back to Xiaohu Vige, Su Sang finally put Su Xiaolu down.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaozhi smiled gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu must be tired. Have some water first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was already five years old. This little girl was really good-looking.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaozhi was very gratified. Her third brother and third sister-inw did not lie to her. They were really doing well.

    Su Xiaolu was carrying a medical kit and looked like a doctor.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Zhizhi and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt. I¡¯m not thirsty. Let me see Uncle first.¡±

    On the way, Su Sang had told her about Hu Daniu.

    Su Xiaolu knew that Hu Daniu was in a vegetative state.

    As far as she could remember in her previous life, not many people eventually woke up after bing a vegetable. Many of them slept for a few years after bing a vegetable. Those who were awake exhausted their money, but they couldn¡¯t wake up in the end and died like that one day.

    And ancient medicine was not as good as modern medicine. The chances of a vegetable waking up were even lower.

    Hu Daniu had slept for a few months, and it was even more difficult for his various bodily functions to not be nourished.

    But in any case, she wouldn¡¯t know until she saw him.

    ¡°Your uncle is this way.¡±

    Madam Zhao said after Su Xiaolu said that she would look at Hu Daniu first.

    Su Xiaozhi also led the way.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang also followed.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s room was well lit and clean, but it still smelled bad.

    Su Xiaolu was very sensitive to smells. This smell was the kind of death aura that a dying person would have. She looked at Su Sang and the others. They looked normal. They couldn¡¯t smell it.

    Su Xiaolu walked to the bed and checked Hu Daniu.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s pulse was very weak. He already had death energy on him. His condition was very bad.

    When Su Xiaolu examined him, everyone was very quiet.

    Su Xiaolu took out a silver needle and pricked Hu Daniu¡¯s acupuncture points.

    They were all serious bruises. There was almost no reaction from his nerves. Su Xiaolu also inserted a few needles into Hu Daniu¡¯s head. Hu Daniu¡¯s eyelids trembled.

    This reaction made Su Xiaozhi say to Hu Daniu in ecstasy, ¡°Daniu, wake up quickly. Open your eyes and look at us.¡±

    Hu Daniu¡¯s eyelids trembled. Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s hearts also tightened.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang also shouted anxiously, ¡°Dad, Dad, wake up. Open your eyes and look at us.¡±

    Su Xiaolu calmly injected two more needles into Hu Daniu.

    Hu Daniu did not open his eyes after all, but tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.

    Seeing Hu Daniu¡¯s emotional reaction, Su Xiaozhi panicked and looked at Su Xiaolu for help. ¡°Xiaolu, please save your uncle.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll do my best. Uncle¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good now, and I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. I gave him these needles to see if he¡¯s still conscious. Now, I can prove that he¡¯s conscious. He can hear you.¡±

    Hu Daniu¡¯s conscious reaction proved that he could sense the outside world. He could hear what Su Xiaozhi said, but he just couldn¡¯t wake up.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s current physical condition was also very poor. With the death aura, if the medicine did not work, his body would die. At that time, Hu Daniu would also die.

    As Su Xiaolu opened the medical kit, she took out a medicine bottle and poured out a pill. ¡°This is life-saving medicine. Let Uncle take it first.¡±

    Life-saving medicine was used when the situation was dangerous. While hanging on to thatst breath, it could replenish some vitality in the body.

    This medicine used several herbs from the Space. The water used to brew the medicine was also spiritual spring water. The medicine itself had spiritual energy.

    What Hu Daniu¡¯s dpidated body needed the most now was spiritual energy.

    Su Xiaozhi immediately took it and melted it.

    Hu Shuangshuang wiped Hu Daniu¡¯s tears and stood obediently by the bed with her two younger brothers.

    Su Xiaolu said to Hu Daniu as she injected him with needles, ¡°Uncle, I know you can hear me. I want to tell you not to give up. As long as you persevere, there will be hope. As long as you don¡¯t give up, you will wake up one day.¡±

    For a vegetable who could hear the outside world, the best treatment was to talk to him and cheer him on.

    In doing so, there was a great hope of waking the patient. There was scientific practicality in that.

    Su Sang understood immediately. ¡°Brother-inw,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m your third brother. You heard me, right? You have to pull yourself together. Xiaozhi needs you very much.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and open your eyes and look at the children. You must get better soon.¡±

    Su Sang encouraged Hu Daniu like Su Xiaolu. Since he could sense it, he could understand how much they were looking forward to him waking up.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s eyelids fluttered and tears slowly flowed out. A struggling expression appeared on his pale face.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were both very anxious.

    They really hoped that Hu Daniu would open his eyes in the next second.

    Su Xiaozhi dissolved the medicine. Su Xiaolu pinched Hu Daniu¡¯s chin and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Aunt, feed Uncle.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was a little worried that she would not be able to feed him, but after feeding him, he swallowed the medicine.

    Su Xiaozhi was relieved and fed Hu Daniu the rest of the medicine.

    Su Xiaolu immediately took out her needles.

    She hoped that Hu Daniu¡¯s body could absorb the medicinal properties and improve.

    But soon, she frowned. The medicinal effects were not absorbed at all. Hu Daniu¡¯s body was already unable to take it.

    His trapped consciousness was only waiting for a time to die.

    And that time would not be long now.

    It would be irreversible once the body died.

    ¡°How is your uncle, Xiaolu?¡±

    Su Sang opened his mouth to ask the question.

    Su Xiaozhi had tears in her eyes. She was in pain. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, tell me. Auntie can hold on.¡±

    She washed Hu Daniu every day. She was very clear about the changes in Hu Daniu¡¯s body, but she still hoped that a miracle would happen.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Uncle¡¯s body can¡¯t take any medicine. His body can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he leaves.¡±

    When Su Xiaozhi heard this, her eyes dimmed.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang also cried.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao sighed.

    Su Xiaolu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Aunt, I have a way to wake Uncle up and let him¡­¡±say hisst words.

    Before Su Xiaolu could finish, Su Xiaozhi looked at her with hope in her eyes.

    ¡°But it will consume thest of his vitality, so once he awakens¡­ he won¡¯tst¡­¡±

    It might only be two hours. After consuming thest vitality of his body, he would diepletely. She did not know if Su Xiaozhi was willing to do this.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes were filled with pain as she looked at Hu Daniu. Her heart felt like it was being torn into two. Pain and torture.

 Chapter 173 - Let Him Wake Up 1

    <h4>Chapter 173: Let Him Wake Up 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In the past few months, she had hired countless doctors for Hu Daniu.

    Every doctor had told her it was impossible to wake up unless a god came to save her.

    She was the one who refused to give up. She was the one who held on to an extravagant hope and endured. She always thought that as long as she didn¡¯t give up, he might slowly wake up.

    But the truth didn¡¯t lie.

    Hu could not swallow his food. He was thin, his health was gone, and he was no longer agile. All the signs said that he could notst much longer.

    Su Xiaozhi closed her eyes and said shakily, ¡°I have to talk to my mother-inw before I can answer you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t make the decision herself. She had to ask Madam Cao.

    Su Xiaolu said softly, ¡°Aunt, go ask.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaozhi could not make such a big decision.

    Su Xiaozhi went out.

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°Sigh, if only we had known earlier.¡±

    If they had known earlier, Hu Daniu might have been saved.

    Su Sang sighed, too, but there was no such thing as knowing earlier.

    Su Xiaolu did not say anything. At this moment, her aunt Su Xiaozhi was the most upset.

    If they had to me someone, they could only me fate. It was fated that they didn¡¯t know earlier.

    There were many silver needles stuck in Hu Daniu¡¯s body. His eyelids kept trembling and tears kept flowing out. He seemed to be trying to express something, but because he couldn¡¯t wake up, he couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Being trapped like this was undoubtedly painful.

    Hu Shuangshuang wiped Hu Daniu¡¯s tears as she sobbed, ¡°Father, Father.¡±

    ¡°Shuangshuang, good girl. Don¡¯t do this. Your father will be even more upset if you do.¡±

    Madam Zhao held Hu Shuangshuang¡¯s shoulder andforted her gently.

    Children were the life of parents. Hu Daniu could sense it, so Hu Daniu knew what Hu Shuangshuang was shouting. However, he could not respond, nor could hefort his heartbroken and crying daughter. He could not do anything, but he could feel everything. This was undoubtedly very painful.

    Hu Shuangshuang was already sensible. She restrained herself from crying, but her tears still flowed silently.

    Hu Changshou also cried silently.

    Even the youngest Hu Changyang seemed to understand. His eyes were filled with tears as he tried his best to hold back his emotions.

    Su Xiaolu felt terrible.

    All she could do was wait for an answer.

    She thought that if Su Xiaozhi and Madam Cao were unwilling to let Hu Daniu wake up and live for a while, she would leave behind the herbs. Good herbs could allow Hu Daniu tost a little longer.

    At this moment, Su Xiaozhi entered Madam Cao¡¯s room and gently woke her up.

    ¡°Mother, wake up.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    When Madam Cao woke up, sadness spread in her heart.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t cry another tear.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Cao¡¯s haggard expression and her heart skipped a beat. She took a few deep breaths before she could suppress her emotions.

    Su Xiaozhi said, ¡°Mother, a divine doctor came to treat Daniu today. Daniu¡¯s body can¡¯t recover, but the divine doctor has a way to wake him up¡­ to¡­ to make arrangements for his funeral¡­ but Daniu won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know what to do. I want Daniu to wake up and talk to me, but I also want him to stay with me forever. Mother¡­¡±

    Su Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t help but sob.

    Madam Cao was also sad. She looked very pained. She raised her hand and clenched it into a fist, beating her heart again and again, as if this could ease her heartache.

    ¡°Xiaozhi¡­¡±

    Madam Cao spoke. She looked at Su Xiaozhi with empty and desperate eyes and said with difficulty, ¡°In the end, you¡¯ve suffered in vain. It¡¯s our Hu family who has let you down. Let Daniu wake up and also¡­ let him leave a message.¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s heart was in pain.

    She wanted to be selfish and give up the chance to wake Hu Daniu up, but she couldn¡¯t be so selfish.

    She knew Hu Daniu too well. If Hu Daniu could make the decision, he would definitely choose to wake up. Even if he had to leave, he would not want to go in such a muddle.

    It would hurt the most if he couldn¡¯t even leave a word.

    Now that she had such an opportunity, Su Xiaozhi respected her and listened to her wishes. How could she only care about herself and not care about Su Xiaozhi?

    Madam Cao touched Su Xiaozhi¡¯s face and said again, ¡°Xiaozhi, let Daniu wake up. Let him leave a message and let him go in peace.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­ wuwuwu¡­¡±

    Su Xiaozhi threw herself into Madam Cao¡¯s arms and cried bitterly.

    She knew. She knew everything. Her mother-inw was reluctant, but for her sake, she agreed.

    After Su Xiaozhi cried enough, Madam Cao patted her back.

    After Su Xiaozhi vented her emotions, Su Xiaozhi wiped her tears and said to Madam Cao, ¡°Mother, let me help you over.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded.

    Su Xiaozhi helped Madam Cao over. Her eyes were swollen from crying.

    ¡°We agree to awaken him, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sobbed.

    She helped Madam Cao to the side.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Cao and said, ¡°This granny¡¯s eyes are injured from crying. Let me take a look at them.¡±

    Since this was thest time, she had to be cautious.

    Madam Cao was Hu Daniu¡¯s mother. She endured the pain and agreed. She definitely wanted to see Hu Daniu.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to take a look at Madam Cao first. If Madam Cao could recover, she would feel better.

    After her husband¡¯s death and her son¡¯s ident, Madam Cao suffered a huge blow and quickly aged.

    Her eyes were blind from crying.

    Su Xiaolu checked her meridians and knew that Madam Cao¡¯s meridians were damaged and her eyes were blind because the meridians connected to her eyes were damaged and blocked.

    She took out her silver needle and said, ¡°Let me make sure Granny can see first.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Madam Cao was a little panicked. Su Xiaozhi held her hand and said gently, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave Madam Cao life-saving medicine and silver needles.

    Two needles went into the ends of her eyes. Deep.

    Soon, two drops of blood flowed out of Madam Cao¡¯s eyes. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°I can see, I can see.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Close your eyes for a while. It¡¯s ufortable to open them now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned around and went to the bed. Now she wanted to wake Hu Daniu up.

    Madam Cao could see. Remembering Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Su Xiaozhi quickly said to Madam Cao, ¡°Mother, close your eyes first.¡±

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaolu. She was shocked, but in the end, she only sighed.

    In the past, every time she thought of her son¡¯s death, she would be in so much pain that she wanted to die. However, on this day, Madam Cao¡¯s grief gradually calmed down. He could no longer stay. Then, it would be enough if she could look at him and listen to him.

    Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were very ufortable. She was afraid that she would not be able to see clearly when Hu Daniu woke up, so she listened to Su Xiaozhi and closed her eyes to recuperate.

    Everyone looked at Su Xiaolu nervously. They saw Su Xiaolu take out a silver needle and stab it into Hu Daniu¡¯s be.

    Soon, only a little of the silver needle was left outside, and blood began to seep out from between Hu Daniu¡¯s brows.

 Chapter 174 - Let Him Wake Up 2

    <h4>Chapter 174: Let Him Wake Up 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu took out another silver needle and inserted it into Hu Daniu¡¯s temples on both sides. Simrly, only its tail was left outside. The silver needle was also gradually bleeding.

    Hu¡¯s eyelids began to flutter. His lips began to tremble, and his teeth made a lot of sounds from the friction.

    ¡°Daniu, Daniu, open your eyes and look at me.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was by the bed, holding Hu Daniu¡¯s hand tightly as she spoke.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang surrounded the bed and shouted, ¡°Father, wake up!¡±

    Hearing the family¡¯s calls, Hu Daniu struggled even more.

    Madam Cao opened her eyes and walked toward the bed. Madam Zhao hurriedly went forward to support her.

    Madam Cao saw that Hu Daniu had many silver needles inserted into his body. Madam Cao felt sad. She walked to the bed and squatted down. She reached out and retracted her hand. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°My son, wake up quickly. Wake up and see us. My son, my son¡­ Mother misses you.¡±

    Madam Cao trembled as she called out to Hu Daniu.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang stood on one side. Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but be moved to tears.

    Su Sang sighed and reached out to hold Madam Zhao.

    They also silently encouraged Hu Daniu.

    Su Xiaolu saw that Hu Daniu¡¯s expression was distorted from the struggle, but he still did not wake up. With a serious expression, she took out a needle and inserted it into Hu Daniu¡¯s be again.

    Where the needle entered, more blood flowed.

    Su Xiaolu clenched her fists and knocked on Hu Daniu¡¯s chest. She said calmly, ¡°Hu Daniu, open your eyes on the count of three.¡±

    She had forcefully cleared all the blocked meridians in Hu Daniu¡¯s brain. Hu Daniu would wake up.

    It was just very difficult.

    ¡°One, two, three¡ªopen your eyes!¡±

    Su Xiaolu shouted sternly. As soon as she finished speaking,

    Hu Daniu finally opened his eyes. He tried to open his mouth with difficulty, but it was as if his mouth was not under his control. It just trembled and could not open, let alone speak.

    His eyes darted around and finallynded on Su Xiaolu, silently begging her to help him.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    When Hu Daniu woke up, Su Xiaozhi was also anxious.

    Su Xiaolu unhurriedly took out her silver needles and inserted them on both sides of Hu Daniu¡¯s nose.

    Hu Daniu looked at Su Xiaolu and could finally open and close his mouth. He said with difficulty, ¡°Thank you¡­ Xiaolu.¡±

    He could finally speak.

    Hu Daniu knew that he did not have much time left. He shifted his gaze from Su Xiaolu to Su Xiaozhi, Madam Cao, and the three children.

    Seeing that Hu Daniu had woken up, the entire family cried.

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Hu Daniu¡¯s hand and took his pulse. Then, she put it down and said to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Aunt, Uncle has four hours.¡±

    After Hu Daniu woke up, he couldst for four hours. This was enough time for him to settle his funeral matters.

    Knowing that Hu Daniu only had four hours left, the children started crying.

    Hu Niu wanted to hug them, but he was so weak that his limbs wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He couldn¡¯t lift them.

    He could only look at the children with heartache and say gently, ¡°Shuangshuang, Shou, Yang, be good. Don¡¯t cry. You have to listen to mother, understand?¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang nodded as she wiped her tears.

    Hu Changsheng also wiped his tears. He pursed his lips, sniffed, and nodded while holding back his tears.

    The youngest Hu Changyang couldn¡¯t help but hug Hu Changshou¡¯s waist and cry softly.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears kept falling and she kept wiping them away. Her heart was about to break.

    Madam Cao could not cry, and her face was filled with grief.

    Hu Daniu knew that he did not have much time left. He looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and apologized. ¡°Third Brother, Third Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to let Xiaozhi lead a good life. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    Hu Daniu still remembered that when he arranged the marriage with Su Xiaozhi back then, Madam Wang and Old Master Su had originally decided to marry Su Xiaozhi to a family with good conditions.

    It was Su Sang who spoke for him, saying he believed in his diligence.

    For more than ten years, he had always been grateful for Su Sang¡¯s trust. However, although he was diligent, in the end, he did not let Su Xiaozhi have a good life and even made her suffer so much now.

    Hu Daniu felt very guilty.

    Su Sang quickly said, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t say that. You didn¡¯t let me down. You¡¯re a good person. That proves that I was right about you. You¡¯re worthy of Xiaozhi¡¯s trust for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the children and Xiaozhi in the future and not let them be bullied.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Hu Daniu firmly and said. Su Xiaozhi was his sister. She was a good sister. Logically speaking, he could not ignore her when she was in trouble.

    Hu Daniu felt guilty, but there was nothing he could do.

    Madam Zhao also said, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. We will take care of Xiaozhi, Changshou and Changyang.¡±

    Of course, Madam Zhao supported Su Sang.

    She also believed in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s character. She was worthy of their help.

    There were tears in Hu Daniu¡¯s eyes. He choked and said, ¡°Thank you all. There¡¯s no way to repay your kindness in this life. In the next life, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±

    His lifelong happiness had been because of Su Sang¡¯s trust. He was grateful to Su Sang, but he was truly ipetent. He had never repaid Su Sang in this life.

    On his deathbed, he still had to ask Su Sang to help take care of his family.

    <i>In my next life. In my next life, I¡¯ll do anything to repay you.?</i>He thought.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hu Daniu looked at Madam Cao, tears rolling down his face.

    He knew how much grief he would bring to her before he died, but he was already powerless to reverse the situation. All his words turned into an apology.

    <i>I¡¯m sorry for leaving first, mother.</i>?He thought.

    Madam Cao had cried her eyes out for him. His family had be poor because of him. He felt guilty.

    Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as she shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re my good son.¡±

    Madam Cao wailed in pain and fainted.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. She was sending her own son off. How could she bear such pain?

    Madam Cao was unconscious. Su Xiaolu went to see her, but she was too sad. Now that she was in so much pain, it was good for her to take her time.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang sent Madam Cao back to her room.

    Su Xiaolu also went out.

    Thisst moment should be left to their family.

    When Su Xiaolu came out, Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked sad. Madam Zhao asked softly, ¡± Simei, is there really no other way?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head silently. Hu Daniu¡¯s body had already weakened and there was nothing she could do.

    It was like a wooden barrel full of holes. No amount of water could fill it.

    Su Sang sighed.

    Madam Zhaoforted him and said, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s help Xiaozhi more when the timees. She will get through it and her days will get better.¡±

    With their help, Su Xiaozhi could also carry this family. When this hurdle was over, it would be easier.

 Chapter 175 - Last Words

    <h4>Chapter 175: Last Words</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang nodded.

    Their family didn¡¯t go in, leaving enough space for Su Xiaozhi and Hu Daniu.

    Inside the house.

    Hu Daniu looked at Su Xiaozhi with heartache and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you in the end.¡±

    Hu Daniu¡¯s heart ached. Although he could not wake up, he knew Su Xiaozhi¡¯s care and words.

    They were supposed to support each other for the rest of their lives, but he broke his promise halfway through. Su Xiaozhi would have a hard time carrying the family alone.

    ¡°Daniu, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wiped away her tears and looked at Hu Daniu with red eyes. She was gentle and reluctant. She carefully stroked Hu Daniu¡¯s cheek and said gently, ¡°Da Niu, don¡¯t worry. I will protect our family well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Mother and take care of her until her death. I¡¯ll also raise our children well and see them get married and have children. Remember to walk slowly on the other side, or I won¡¯t be able to catch up with you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi swallowed her throat and swallowed the pain in her heart.

    She had to pull herself together at thisst moment.

    She looked at the three children gently and wiped their tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Go and boil some water. Let¡¯s wash Daddy up.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang nodded.

    Hu Daniu looked at Hu Changshou and gently instructed, ¡°Shou, you¡¯re the eldest son. In the future, after I leave, you¡¯ll be a little man. You have to protect your mother and your sister and brother on my behalf, understand?¡±

    Hu Changsheng wiped his tears and replied loudly, ¡°Father, I know. I will do it.¡±

    Hu Daniu nodded in relief. ¡°Good child, I believe you will do it.¡±

    Hu Changyang was still very young. He cried and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be good in the future. Can you not leave? I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±

    Hu Daniu¡¯s heart ached. He sighed andforted Hu Changyang, ¡°Yang, don¡¯t cry. Daddy won¡¯t leave. Daddy is just going to another ce. Daddy will protect you from another ce.¡±

    Hu Daniu looked at Hu Changshou and said solemnly, ¡°Shou, after I leave, you have to be filial to your mother. Your mother has worked too hard. If there¡¯s a man who¡¯s willing to protect your mother in the future, you have to guard her well for me. If he truly treats your mother well, you have to hand your mother over to him, understand? I hope that without me, there will be someone who can love your mother well on your father¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°Daniu, I forbid you to say that.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi came back to her senses and immediately said sternly.

    Hu Changshou nodded with tears in his eyes. He looked at Su Xiaozhi and said to Hu Daniu, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember this.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi cried and shook her head. ¡°Daniu, I won¡¯t allow you to say that. I won¡¯t love anyone else anymore.¡±

    Hu Daniu looked at Su Xiaozhi with a gentle expression. ¡°Xiaozhi, I love you, but my life is too short. You still have a long time to live. If someone loves you for me, I¡¯ll be happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaozhi, I can still open my eyes to look at you, at mother, and at the children. I have no regrets. Help meb my hair. I want to stay with you for a while in thesest moments. Changshou, bring your brother out.¡±

    Hu Daniu looked at Su Xiaozhi gently and said slowly.

    Hu Changshou nodded obediently and took Hu Changyang out.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears flowed as she got up to get a woodenb. She knelt at the head of the bed andbed Hu Daniu¡¯s hair.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s pale face revealed a blissful smile. He said slowly, ¡°It feels like we¡¯re back to when we got married.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was gentle and diligent. She was like a warmke, warmed by her side. Such a good woman was his wife. He was so happy.

    His family was not rich, and his inws loved to humiliate him. For this reason, Su Xiaozhi did not want him to apany her.

    Su Xiaozhi was very good. That was great. He wasn¡¯t lucky enough to spend the rest of his life with her.

    So he couldn¡¯t hold her back from happiness for the rest of her life.

    Afterbing his hair, Hu Shuangshuang brought hot water over. Su Xiaozhi gently wiped Hu Daniu¡¯s body.

    She changed his clothes again so that he could go clean.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, go get mother. I want to talk to her.¡±

    Hu Daniu said gently to Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaozhi nodded with red eyes. She looked at Hu Daniu and finally got up to leave.

    Time passed too quickly. Two hours passed without doing anything.

    Su Xiaozhi personally woke Madam Cao up.

    Madam Cao woke up and grabbed Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°Daniu, Daniu¡­¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s heart almost stopped. She was too useless. Why did she faint?

    Su Xiaozhi hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Daniu is still waiting for you. He wants to talk to you.¡±

    When Madam Cao heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up.

    Su Xiaozhi helped her over. Madam Cao entered the house, but Su Xiaozhi did not.

    She stayed outside, sitting quietly.

    After Madam Cao entered the house, she went straight to the bed and squatted down at the side. When she saw Hu Daniu¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt. This was her son.

    Hu Daniu smiled at Madam Cao. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Your son wants to talk to you.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded. ¡°My son, go ahead. Mother is listening.¡±

    Hu Daniu was going to give her hisst words. How could Madam Cao make him worry?

    Hu Daniu looked at Madam Cao and said slowly, ¡°Mother, after I go, don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore. Take good care of your body. It¡¯s too hard for Xiaozhi to be alone. You have to help her.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, mother promises you.¡±

    Hu Daniu smiled and said, ¡°Mother, if¡­ Xiaozhi meets a good person she can trust in the future, you can¡¯t stop her. I hope you can send Xiaozhi to get married. Mother, promise me, okay?¡±

    Madam Cao was stunned. Her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Her lips trembled, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say yes.

    Hu Daniu looked at Madam Cao and smiled. ¡°Mother, Xiaozhi is only 31 years old. How can I bear to let her wait bitterly for me for decades? Shuangshuang will get married in the future, Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang will also grow up and have families. They will all have their own families. Xiaozhi will have no one to apany her. She will be lonely without even someone to talk to. How can I let her work so hard?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was sincere to him. She had raised children for him for so many years. Now that he was going to pass away, how could he bear to see Su Xiaozhi suffer alone for the rest of her life?

    It was the greatest blessing for him to wake up and give hisst words.

    Madam Cao looked at Hu Daniu. Seeing that her son was sincere, Madam Cao finally nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you. If she can meet a man who treats her as sincerely as you do, I will bless her and not stop her.¡±

    Hearing Madam Cao agree, Hu Daniu was relieved. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s heart ached. She carefully stroked Hu Daniu¡¯s face and sobbed, ¡°My son, mother can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±

 Chapter 176 - No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 176: No Regrets</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Once they parted, they would never see each other again.

    Even if there was a path to theherworld, mother and son were not fated. If there was really a second life, they would not know each other even if they stood in front of each other.

    At that time, she would not know whose wife or mother she was, nor did he know whose husband or son he was.

    Hu Daniu smiled gently at Madam Cao and said slowly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be your son again in my next life. Please forgive me for being unfilial in this life.¡±

    He was the only child of the Hu family. When his father was alive, he had given all his love to him.

    So had his Mother. He had been unfilial.

    Madam Cao shook her head sadly.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. She was just so heartbroken.

    Hu Daniu had said a lot and his breath was very weak. He did not know how long he couldst. He said to Madam Cao, ¡°Mother, I want to eat the noodles you made.¡±

    He was finally going on thisst journey. He had said everything he needed to say. He had no regrets anymore.

    Hearing that Hu Daniu wanted to eat noodles, Madam Cao hurriedly got up trembling. She said to Hu Daniu, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll make it for you now. Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother and Third Sister-inw are here. They¡¯ve brought noodles. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll help Xiaozhi.¡±

    Madam Cao slowly went out. Seeing Su Xiaozhi and the children waiting anxiously outside the house, Madam Cao said gently to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Xiaozhi, Daniu wants to eat the noodles I make. I¡¯ll make them. You and the children can go in and apany him.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi nodded and brought Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang into the house.

    Madam Cao was just about to ask Su Sang and Madam Zhao for help.

    Madam Zhao went forward to support Madam Cao and said gently, ¡°Auntie, let us help you.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t have enough strength in my hands. Can you give me two more injections? These noodles are only delicious when they¡¯re made with strength.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Everyone knew that Hu Daniu was going to go after taking this bite.

    Madam Cao was injured and she didn¡¯t have the strength, but she would be fine after injecting two needles.

    Su Sang lit a fire and boiled water.

    Madam Zhao went to get the flour.

    Madam Cao personally mixed the dough and carefully kneaded it. Finally, she pulled the dough apart and cut it into noodles.

    After boiling in water, a littlerd, salt, shallots, and half a bowl of noodle soup was scooped out and ced in a bowl. This simple bowl of noodles is cooked.

    Madam Cao carried it over slowly.

    Su Xiaozhi took the bowl and said, ¡°Mother, let me feed him.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded.

    Hu Daniu¡¯s consciousness was no longer very clear.

    Su Xiaozhi called out to him softly, ¡°Daniu, the noodles are ready. Open your mouth¡­¡±

    Hu Daniu opened his eyes. His lover in front of him was already blurry. He smiled and ate his noodles.

    He no longer had the strength to chew. He just swallowed. He nodded slightly and said contentedly, ¡°Delicious.¡±

    After two bites, Hu Daniu could not swallow anymore. He said gently, ¡°Xiao Zhi, mother, I¡¯m full. Thank you.¡±

    He blinked. His vision was getting blurry. He wanted to take another good look, but he was so tired.

    ¡°All of you ¡­ be ¡­ well.¡±

    With great effort, Hu Daniu finished thest sentence and slowly closed his eyes.

    Everyone was quiet.

    After a long while, Su Xiaozhi called Hu Daniu softly. Hu Daniu did not move and did not open his eyes again. Only then did Su Xiaozhi and the children cry out in pain.

    Su Xiaozhi pounced on Hu Daniu and cried, ¡°Daniu, Daniu, open your eyes and look at me again.¡±

    The three children also cried and shouted, ¡°Father, look at us again.¡±

    Madam Cao also whimpered. She looked at Hu Daniu. ¡°My son, my son¡­¡±

    Hu Daniu had finallye to the end of his life.

    Whether it was mother and son or husband and child and father, they all ended at this moment.

    Since Hu Daniu was dead, they naturally had to hold a funeral.

    After Su Xiaozhi¡¯s pain, she pulled herself together and presided over Hu Daniu¡¯s funeral.

    Su Sang gave Su Xiaozhi a few taels of silver to help with the funeral.

    Su Xiaolu had also prescribed a few medicines for Madam Cao. Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were injured from crying too much. She would recover after taking the medicine.

    Hu Daniu was already cleaned up very well and left very decently.

    Su Xiaozhi pulled herself together, and so did Madam Cao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao discussed staying behind to help with the funeral arrangements. Madam Zhao went home first.

    The husband and wife worked together, and there was nock of people at home. As for Su Xiaozhi, she would make ns after Hu Daniu¡¯s funeral.

    Madam Zhao nodded and left with Su Xiaolu.

    It was dark when they got home.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others were having dinner at Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu and Madam Zhao return, Chen Hu and Madam Qian hurriedly called them over for dinner.

    After sitting down, Madam Qian asked with concern, ¡°Sister-inw, how is it? Is Xiaozhi¡¯s family alright?¡±

    Chen Hu also looked concerned. Since Su Sang had not returned, something must have happened.

    Madam Zhao sighed and said, ¡°Xiaozhi¡¯s husband, Hu Daniu passed away today. This year, Hu Daniu¡¯s father passed away. A few months ago, Hu Daniu fell and injured his head. He has been unconscious since then. We called Xiaolu to take a look. There¡¯s nothing we can do because it¡¯s toote. Xiaolu woke him up and he left hisst words in peace.¡±

    ¡°Xiaozhi¡¯s mother-inw also cried until she was blind. Sigh¡­¡±

    Thinking of this, Madam Zhao felt that it was a pity. If only she had known earlier.

    However, Su Xiaozhi did not want to drag them down. After all, it was their lives.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian remained silent for a long time before sighing.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the other children did not speak, but they all sympathized with Su Xiaozhi.

    Chen Hu sighed and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, what will happen to Xiaozhi in the future? It¡¯s too hard on her to raise three children alone.¡±

    Without a pir of support at home, she might even be bullied a lot.

    Madam Zhao sighed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. Sang said that we¡¯ll discuss it after Hu Daniu¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Madam Qian said, ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t we get Xiaozhi¡¯s family to make sauerkraut together with us? She¡¯s Eldest Brother¡¯s biological sister. We can trust her.¡±

    There was a lot of demand in the shop now, and there wasn¡¯t enough to sell. Both families were very busy. If they called Su Xiaozhi and her family over, it would make it easier.

    Most importantly, Su Xiaozhi could be trusted.

    Chen Hu also said, ¡°Sister-inw, I think that¡¯s fine too. You can discuss it with Big Brotherter. We have no objections. If it¡¯s Xiaozhi, we trust her.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi had suffered so much, but she didn¡¯te to find Su Sang. She didn¡¯t want to burden Su Sang. This was enough to prove that she had Su Sang¡¯s family in her heart. She also sincerely hoped that Su Sang¡¯s family would be well.

    It was difficult for such a good sister toe and help. She was not jealous when she was rich. What mattered was love. There was no need to worry about roping her in.

    Madam Zhao was touched. She had actually thought about it before. She nned to discuss it with Su Sang and Chen Hu after Hu Dashan¡¯s funeral.

 Chapter 177 - Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 177: Helping Hand</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Now that Chen Hu and his wife had already considered it, Madam Zhao looked at Chen Hu and Madam Qian gratefully and said, ¡°Alright, when Sanges back, I¡¯ll tell him. Hu, Sister-inw, thank you.¡±

    At any time, sincere feelings were the most precious.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked at each other and smiled. Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯re family.¡±

    Since they were family, they should help each other and support each other to move forward.

    Everyone was united. This was the only way to go far.

    Madam Zhao was moved to tears. She nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    They understood each other so well because they were family.

    The children all looked at each other, then smiled silently in unison.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu entered the town together and returned to the Sun residence.

    Madam Lian also came over to ask if she needed help.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head.

    Her family would help to ovee her aunt¡¯s difficulties.

    With the family working together, nothing was impossible.

    On August 20, Hu Dashan was buried and everything was settled.

    After burying Hu Dashan, Su Sang returned home.

    He nned to discuss with Madam Zhao tonight before discussing with Chen Hu and his family.

    They were going to lend Su Xiaozhi a helping hand.

    Old Master Su¡¯s family knew that Hu Dashan had passed away, but they didn¡¯t even go take a look.

    They did not go. Su Xiaozhi was just a little sad. There was nothing she could not get over.

    At night, after the couple fell asleep, Su Sang said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Sang, tell me. I¡¯m listening. Tell me first, then I¡¯ll tell you something too.¡±

    She wanted to talk to Su Sang, too.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Darling, in order to treat Dashan and his mother¡¯s illness, Xiaozhi owed a lot of money to her people. Now that Dashan is dead, everyone is chasing after her for money. They¡¯re cold-hearted and have no empathy for Xiaozhi. I paid fifteen taels for Xiaozhi, and she insisted on writing an IOU. The children are young and Dashan¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes need continuous medicine, I thought to ask Xiaozhi to help us make sauerkraut.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay her wages so she can get on with her life.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart turned cold when he thought of how the Hu family members had started to press for debts right after Hu Dashan was buried.

    The coldness of human nature was vividly disyed at that moment.

    Madam Zhao was also surprised. She quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Su Sang sighed and told her what had happened.

    He knew that it was only right to repay a debt, but Hu Dashan had just died. Su Xiaozhi did not even have the time to catch her breath. Where would she get money from?

    However, at that time, the Hu family members did not care about this at all and insisted that Su Xiaozhi return the money. No matter how Su Xiaozhi promised that she would definitely return it, they did not believe it and insisted on her proving herself. How could he stand such a thing?

    The Hu family bullied Su Xiaozhi when Hu Dashan died. Su Xiaozhi was a woman, and Madam Cao was a blind mother-inw. People also believed that Madam Cao would die soon, so they bullied her mercilessly.

    Madam Zhao sighed and said, ¡°Sang, you did the right thing. Xiaozhi is suffering too much. We should help her.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi actually needed her family¡¯s help at this time.

    But at that time, no one from the Su family went. Her brothers and parents did not appear, which made people feel that Su Xiaozhi was easy to bully.

    As she thought about it, Madam Zhao sympathized with Su Xiaozhi, but she also felt that it was very sad.

    Fortunately, they went to see Su Xiaozhi. Fortunately, Su Sang was there to help Su Xiaozhi.

    ¡°Darling, as long as you don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s magnanimity made Su Sang feel warm in his heart.

    Although the world was cold-hearted, there were also people who wanted to warm your heart without regrets. That was enough.

    Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Sang, if I had brothers and sisters, would you me me if I did this?¡±

    Su Sang blurted out without thinking, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    How could he possibly me her? He would only support her.

    After saying that, Su Sang btedly realized the meaning behind Madam Zhao¡¯s words.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t me me, how can I me you? You treat me well, so I will definitely treat you well too.¡±

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly and said gently, ¡°Darling, thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart softened. She said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, I came back a few days ago and told Hu Zi¡¯s family about Xiaozhi. Guess what he said?¡±

    Su Sang winced. ¡°What did Hu say?¡±

    Listening to Madam Zhao¡¯s tone, Su Sang had guessed it.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Hu and his wife said that they want Xiaozhi to do business with us. They trust her.¡±

    It was difficult for them not to trust someone as nice as Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart warmed. He rxed and said firmly, ¡°Darling, we will definitely get better and better.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll tell Hu and his wife tomorrow.¡±

    Of course they had to tell them about something so important.

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    She agreed, of course.

    Madam Zhao was a little worried. ¡°But Xiaozhi is still too far away.¡±

    It was too far away. If Su Xiaozhi did note over, it would be inconvenient. If they invited her over, she would probably be unwilling to move over.

    That was a problem too. Su Sang thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the time to talk to Xiaozhi. It¡¯s best if her family can move over. If they¡¯re unwilling, we¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    He had to discuss with Madam Qian first before discussing with Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao told Madam Chen Hu and Madam Qian about this the next day.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had no objections. They trusted Su Xiaozhi.

    Sometimes, when they heard Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu say that one should not suspect their employees, they felt that this was the case. As long as they believed in Su Xiaozhi, they would trust her wholeheartedly.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had no objections, so Su Sang took the time to go to Xiaohu Vige again.

    With the money he left behind, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s days were pretty good. When she saw Su Sanging, she immediately called him into the house. Su Xiaozhi went to get water.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang all obediently called him Third Uncle.

    Madam Cao also called him Sang affectionately.

    After drinking the water, Su Sang said, ¡°Aunt, Xiaozhi, I have something to discuss with you today. Xiaozhi, sit down and listen to me first.¡±

    Su Sang told Su Xiaozhi his thoughts.

    He hoped that Su Xiaozhi and Madam Cao could move away from Xiaohu Vige and settle down in Southern Mountain Vige. That way, they would be close and there would be someone to take care of each other. He hoped that Su Xiaozhi could do the sauerkraut and pickles business together with him.

    After earning money, he would let Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang go to school.

    Su Xiaozhi listened quietly. After that, she didn¡¯t agree immediately. She had her concerns.

    Su Xiaozhi did not speak, but Madam Cao spoke, ¡°I agree. If we stay here, our family¡¯snd will be targeted by them. It will be difficult for us two women to guard it. We might as well sell it.¡±

 Chapter 178 - elieve in Third Brother

    <h4>Chapter 178: Believe in Third Brother</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The people in the family said that women wouldn¡¯t be able to finish nting them anyway. The rest of the family would just help them nt in thend and give them 10% of the harvests.

    Most of the people in Xiaohu Vige were from the Hu family. The orphans and widows were ostracized and had no one to rely on. Although they said that they would get 10% of the harvests, no one knew how much they would get in the end.

    Some things would be someone else¡¯s if they upied them, but Su Sang was honest and sincere. He was sincerely helping them, and they could trust him.

    He didn¡¯t make it sound as beautiful as the Hu family, but he was sincere. The Hu family wouldn¡¯t pity the orphans and widows who have a hard time raising their children, nor would they offer to help out with some money or something.

    But that¡¯s what Su Sang would say. He kept his word, giving silver to the family.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Sang and said seriously, ¡°Sang, I trust you. I agree with this matter. We can still live after we move.¡±

    They could live anywhere as long as they could live well. Besides, they were not alone when they went to Southern Mountain Vige. They had rtives, so they would not be at a loss for what to do.

    Su Xiaozhi had also told them about Su Sang. The fact that Su Sang could have his current life proved that he was a good person. Him helping Su Xiaozhi also proved that he was a good person. What could they not trust?

    Su Sang looked at Madam Cao and said, ¡°Aunt, thank you for believing me. I promise you that I won¡¯t treat Xiaozhi badly. I¡¯ll do whatever I promise. When the children grow up and want toe back, I¡¯ll support them.¡±

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang were from the Hu family. If they still wanted toe back and settle down when they became adults in the future, he would also support them.

    Madam Cao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, just agree. Let¡¯s rece thend. If Shou and Yang want toe back in the future, they cane back.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Cao and then at the three children. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to mother.¡±

    Here, without a pir of support, they were indeed bullied.

    With Third Brother in South Mountain Vige, she could settle down. Most importantly, Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang would have a chance to study.

    Studying was always the best way out. If she stayed in Xiaohu Vige, her two sons would not have had a chance to study. This was why Su Xiaozhi could not resist the offer.

    After Su Xiaozhi agreed, Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi personally went to the vige chief to sell thend.

    Luckily, the vige chief did not make things difficult for them. He said that he would help ask around.

    They packed up and emptied the house. When the time came, they just needed to lock the door.

    Everything that could be used inside was taken away. Even if someone searched inside, they would not be able to find anything useful.

    Su Sang also went back.

    He had discussed with Madam Zhao about building a house for Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family next to Chen Hu¡¯s house. When they came over, they would have a ce to stay.

    Su Sang was going to build a house again, and it was for his sister who married off.

    Many people in the vige praised him. When talking about Su Sang, it was inevitable that they would mention Old Master Su. Now, people would only say that Old Master Su¡¯s family was really unlucky.

    If he didn¡¯t push Su Sang out, their lives would be so good.

    How glorious would they be now.

    When he heard the news, his family was even more depressed. Old Master Su fainted from anger. When he woke up, Madam Wang sat by the bed and cried. Seeing that Old Master Su had woken up, Madam Wang heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Old man, you scared me to death. Without you, what would I do?¡±

    The moment Old Master Su fell, Madam Wang was frightened.

    Old Master Su was her everything. If he copsed, how could she live?

    It could be said that Old Master Su was the Wang Consortium¡¯s trump card at home.

    It was her confidence in suppressing Madam Li and Madam Zhou. Old Master Su was the head of the Su family, so everyone in the Su family had to listen to him.

    Only Su Sang had a rebellious bone.

    Thinking of Su Sang, Madam Wang seethed with hatred. ¡°That heartless thing. He¡¯s deliberately trying to anger us to death.¡±

    Old Master Su sighed. ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re annoying me.¡±

    Thinking about how Su Sang would rather take care of his married daughter than give the family any benefits, Old Master Su¡¯s heart ached. What an unfilial son.

    If they hadn¡¯t severed ties back then, he could have dealt with him properly.

    But after severing ties, he didn¡¯t even have the right to deal with him.

    It was toote to be angry or hateful. If they¡¯d known he would be so disobedient, they wouldn¡¯t have had him back then. But they didn¡¯t know.

    The smooth sailing of Su Sang¡¯s family made his family seem even more unhappy.

    Su Dng and Su Eng werezy and could not bear hardship.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were at loggerheads. Whoever did more work would have to think of a way to get back at the other. No one was willing to suffer a loss.

    The older grandchildren weren¡¯t willing to take a loss either. At the age of matchmaking, it was a lot of money.

    Su Qing and Su Shun were also disappointing and had no hope of making a name for themselves.

    Old Master Su sighed. He felt terrible.

    Madam Wang quietened down and waited for Old Master Su to catch his breath.

    Old Master Su nced at Madam Wang and asked, ¡°Have they gone to the fields?¡±

    Madam Wang said gloomily, ¡°No, they said that you weren¡¯t awake and they couldn¡¯t work properly.¡±

    Old Master Su was furious. What kind of lousy excuse was that? They were clearly cking off. He stood up trembling and said, ¡°Help me out.¡±

    As soon as Old Master Su came out, Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families immediately surrounded him and asked with concern.

    But it was all fake.

    Old Master Su said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Why are you all standing in the house? Do you all not need to eat anymore? Do you think the food in the fields wille back by itself if you don¡¯t collect it? Let Yufang stay at home to help cook. All of you go to the fields to harvest the food. Whoever doesn¡¯t go, don¡¯t eat at night. Whoever doesn¡¯t want to live their lives will cut ties with me like Su Sang. You won¡¯t take a single cent from me and lead your family out to n your own path!¡±

    Old Master Su had shown his might. Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s hearts trembled and they hurriedly expressed their loyalty.

    ¡°Father, we don¡¯t have those thoughts. Calm down. I¡¯ll go with my wife to harvest the food.¡±

    Su Eng hurriedly said. After saying that, he called Madam Zhou and Su Lei out, leaving his youngest daughter, Su Yufang, at home.

    Su Dng also reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°Father, mother, we don¡¯t dare to be rebellious. I¡¯ll be your son for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll bring them to the ground immediately.¡±

    Su Dng immediately brought Madam Li and Su Chaosu down.

    They had felt Old Master Su¡¯s anger just now. If they dared to disobey, they would end up like Su Sang.

    Although they never admitted that Su Sang was better than them, that was the truth. If they got kicked out like Su Sang, with nothing in their names, there would be no way for the family to survive. They would starve to death before winter, let alone survive it.

    Su Yufang, who was left behind, did not want to work. However, Madam Wang would not be polite to her. She shouted sternly, ¡°You damned money-losing piece of trash. Hurry up and feed the pigs. I¡¯ll wash your uncle¡¯s dirty clothester. You only know how to ck off. What¡¯s the use of raising you!¡±

 Chapter 179 - Su Xiaozhi Joins

    <h4>Chapter 179: Su Xiaozhi Joins</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After Madam Wang finished shouting at Su Yufang, she saw that Su Yufang had gone to work. She turned around and stroked Old Master Su¡¯s heart worriedly. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Madam Wang was terrified by Old Master Su¡¯s copse. She could speak harshly to anyone, but she would always be obedient to Old Master Su.

    Old Master Su sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He knew he was going to have to make a change. This family was ridiculouslyzy. If he didn¡¯t straighten it out, sooner orter it was going to fall apart.

    They can¡¯t beat Su Sang, but they couldn¡¯t let himugh at them.

    The effect of Old Master Su¡¯s pressure was very obvious. Seeing that he was fine, Madam Wang was relieved.

    Since Old Master Su was in charge of outsiders, she would take care of the internal affairs. Since the old man had said that they could not ck off, no one could ck off.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of September.

    Not far from Chen Hu¡¯s house, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s new home was gradually taking shape.

    There were six rooms. There was also arge plot ofnd behind the house that could be used to grow vegetables in the future.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family had already moved in with Su Xiaolu¡¯s family.

    With two families living together, it was much livelier.

    Su Xiaozhi and her daughter, Hu Shuangshuang, had already begun to help marinate sauerkraut and pickles. Madam Cao would also help wash the vegetables.

    Hu Changshou took care of Hu Changyang and Chen Shi. He usually helped to boil hot water.

    These two months together had also brought everyone closer. Because they knew how to be considerate to each other, everyone fought to do the work. Perhaps it was because their hearts were warm and they were busy every day that they didn¡¯t feel tired.

    Madam Cao¡¯s eyes slowly recovered over the past two months, and Su Xiaozhi¡¯s life began to move in a good direction.

    The house was built by the end of October,

    On the first of November, Su Xiaozhi moved to her new home with her family.

    Su Xiaolu had also returned home. With her family, she held a new stool in her hand and walked toward Su Xiaozhi¡¯s new house. Everyone went to warm up Su Xiaozhi¡¯s new house.

    People from the vige also came to congratte, delivering some eggs, chili, a few cabbages, and so on, adding a lot of liveliness to this house.

    Su Xiaozhi supported Madam Cao. Beside her were three children. She looked at Su Sang with tears in her eyes. She choked and said, ¡°Third Brother, Third Sister-inw, thank you.¡±

    Su Sang was also moved. He stood side by side with Madam Zhao and said gently to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Xiaozhi, I wish you the best in the future.¡±

    The most difficult times have passed, so the days ahead are good ones.

    Madam Zhao said with a gentle smile, ¡°Xiaozhi, I also wish you happiness after all that suffering.¡±

    The vigers who came to congratte them also pped their hands and said loudly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s new home was undoubtedly lively.

    Thend from Xiaohu Vige had also been reced here. It was not far.

    In addition to helping make sauerkraut and pickles, she had time to clear thend.

    After everyone went home and closed the door, Su Xiaozhi said to the family, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Uncle¡¯s family has helped us a lot. We have to be content with what we have. We can¡¯t be heartless people. We have to return the money for the house to your uncle.¡±

    ¡°After we return this money, mother will send you to school, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi knew that Hu Changshou wanted to study very much. Su Sang had also said that he would send Hu Changshou to school. He would pay for the tuition, but Su Xiaozhi refused.

    She had already received a lot of favors. Even if Su Sang didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t need her to return them, she still guarded her bottom line.

    She had to return this money. Even if she had to do it slowly.

    Hu Changyang was still young and could wait, but Hu Changshou might not be able to study in time.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words were tactful, but Hu Changshou understood. He smiled at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°Mother, I support you. What we owe Uncle should be repaid. I have already grown up. I will help you pay him back. I usually y with Eldest Cousin and Second Cousin, so I can learn from them.¡±

    After Hu Daniu passed away, Hu Changshou matured a lot.

    He only knew that Su Sang¡¯s family was better off, but like Su Xiaozhi, he was grateful for Su Sang¡¯s family¡¯s help. He could not be greedy.

    It was good enough that he could read a few words.

    The assets of Su Sang¡¯s family were also built bit by bit.

    Their family should be the same, not thinking about coveting other people¡¯s families to enrich themselves. If he did that, he would only bring shame to his mother, and his father would not be at peace. He would also look down on himself.

    Therefore, Hu Changshou firmly told Su Xiaozhi that he would bear the responsibility that his father had given him. He would also be Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tree and shield her from the wind and rain in the future.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t expect Hu Changshou to have such ambition. She was very gratified.

    ¡°Good child, it¡¯s a principle passed down by our ancestors to save the desperate but not the poor. You can¡¯t lose your backbone. Your father will be proud of you in the afterlife.¡±

    Madam Cao looked impressed. She was very proud that the Hu family had such a grandson.

    In time, the little boy would grow up to be a man and support this family.

    Hu Changshou was a little embarrassed by the praise, but he was also more determined.

    Hu Shuangshuang smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll help too.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang was already mature. The changes in her family made her more mature and sensible. She was very envious of her uncle¡¯s family working together, but looking at her own family, she also felt very happy.

    Perhaps his family would never be as good as his uncle¡¯s, but as long as the family was united, they could live as well as possible.

    Hu Changyang did not understand these things. He only tried his best to express his thoughts. He pointed at himself and said, ¡°Obedient.¡±

    He¡¯ll be very obedient.

    Su Xiaozhi pulled the three children into her arms. She shed tears, but she was smiling.

    Madam Cao¡¯s expression was gentle as she went forward to hug Su Xiaozhi. In the past, Su Xiaozhi was her daughter-inw, but from now on, Su Xiaozhi would only be her daughter.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s parents didn¡¯te today. It would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t sad.

    But so be it. If they didn¡¯t want Su Xiaozhi, so be it. If they didn¡¯t love Su Xiaozhi, she did.

    As such, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family settled down in Southern Mountain Vige.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were still awake.

    Su Xiaoling was counting the banknotes repeatedly. She counted many times before finally confirming that it was really ten thousand taels of silver.

    Su Xiaolu nestled under the nket and watched.

    ¡°My heart is racing, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaoling felt that her mouth was dry and her heart was beating too fast. This 10,000 taels was hers. Her sister had given it to her. This was 10,000 taels. She had given it to her just like that.

    ¡°Do you know how much this is, Xiaolu?!¡±

    Su Xiaoling was too agitated to fall asleep. She paced around under the bed.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and blinked. ¡°Sister, calm down. I have more money than you. The entire Minggu is mine. Master left me money when he left. There are also many keys.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Being Followed 1

    <h4>Chapter 180: Being Followed 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The old man really doted on her. He left everything to her.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid that a child like her would mess around.

    Sometimes. The old man treated her like a child, but sometimes he didn¡¯t treat her like a child at all.

    Su Xiaolu had never left this ce, so she did not know how rich Minggu was. However, the old man¡¯s generosity did not stop her from fantasizing about Minggu¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°Sister, you have to learn how to brew medicine from me in the future. Master sent me a letter asking me to build up my foundation. Soon, a master with strong martial arts wille to teach me martial arts. I won¡¯t be able to find time to brew medicine.¡±

    The old man had sent a letter a few days ago. It said that her master was already on his way and would arrive in less than two months. He told her to train herself well and not be despised when the time came.

    The cooperation with Madam Lian was already profitable. The follow-up of the scar removal medicine could not be stopped. Su Xiaolu directly taught this to Su Xiaoling.

    If she went to Sun residence now, Su Xiaoling would go with her.

    Su Xiaoling took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Xiaolu, I will definitely learn well.¡±

    ¡°Sister, can we sleep now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned.

    Su Xiaoling put away the banknotes and climbed into bed. Su Xiaolu naturally snuggled into her arms and soon fell asleep.

    Su Xiaoling sighed and secretly kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    With such a good sister, she would have tens of thousands of taels of silver every year in the future. She would not be able to spend such wealth in a few lifetimes.

    Su Xiaolu made sure that she would never have to worry about money again.

    It was nice to be able to spend every day of her life feeling happy.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu went into town with her family.

    When she arrived in town and went to Sun residence with Su Xiaoling, Su Xiaolu started to let Su Xiaoling learn how to brew medicine. She kept an eye on her.

    Su Xiaoling was nervous. ¡°Xiaolu, you should do it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ruin it.¡±

    This pot cost thousands of taels of silver. Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart ached just thinking about it. It was fine if she helped grind the herbs and concoct the medicine, but if she had to brew it herself, she would panic.

    Su Xiaolu put her hands behind her back and said in an old-fashioned tone, ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s the same as you making medicinal cuisine. You¡¯ve just gotten used to it. It¡¯s normal for you to spoil a few pots.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that she was bing more and more like the old man.

    Looking at her third sister now, she felt like she was a disciple teaching her own disciple. Her own family was definitely the best. Even if they did not do well, it was not their fault.

    Moreover, the pressure to study was already very high. If she continued to pressure Su Xiaoling, wouldn¡¯t she be even more tired? This wouldn¡¯t do.

    That was why she asked Su Xiaoling to do it boldly. If it went bad, so be it.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart ached. How could this happen?

    Alright, seeing that Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t care at all and only asked her to do as she pleased, Su Xiaoling became even more focused. She definitely couldn¡¯t make a mistake and fail!

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian often came to look for Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling.

    They often ate medicinal cuisine, and their faces were red.

    Su Xiaoling had been in charge for a month, so she did not need Su Xiaolu to watch over her anymore.

    Su Xiaolu also began to train herself all day and dragged Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian along.

    Inte December, Su Xiaolu had yet to meet the master mentioned in the old man¡¯s letter.

    She was getting depressed.

    On December 22nd, after Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were injected with needles, no ck poison condensed on the tip of the needles.

    Su Xiaolu took out a needle and said under Madam Lian¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡°Auntie, the remaining poison in Brother Baoshan and Sister Baoqian¡¯s bodies has been cleared. Continue to take the medicine that nourishes the body. The medicinal cuisine will be served twice a month.¡±

    The remaining poison in their bodies had been cleared, but the weakness brought by Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s mother¡¯s womb still needed to be nurtured.

    Madam Lian¡¯s eyes were slightly red. After a year, her children had be healthier and healthier. Now that the residual poison in their bodies was gone, she was happy.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian didn¡¯t seem to be skin and bones. Their skin was fair with a hint of red. The two siblings looked different, but they were both very good-looking.

    ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Madam Lian looked at Su Xiaolu gratefully. It was all thanks to Su Xiaolu that her children could recover.

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Sun Baoqian was a little mncholic. She held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, will you note to our house anymore?¡±

    Sun Baoshan also looked at Su Xiaolu nervously. Thinking that they would rarely meet in the future, he felt a little sad.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯lle often to check on you. We¡¯re good friends, and I¡¯ll visit you often.¡±

    ¡°Can wee and y with you, then, Xiaolu?¡±

    Sun Baoshan asked.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Sun Baoshan smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s family lived in Southern Mountain Vige and farmed for a living. He was in good health and would have many opportunities to go there in the future.

    Spring was busy and autumn was harvest. He was in good health and could go and experience it.

    Su Xiaolu was leaving the Sun residence. Sun Bocheng invited her to dinner and the family treated Su Xiaolu as an honored guest.

    Sun Bocheng respectfully poured a cup of wine. He said, ¡°Little divine doctor, thank you for saving my family. My Sun residence will definitely remember it.¡±

    In Su Xiaolu¡¯s cup was fruit tea.

    Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian also stood up to thank her.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were also thanking her.

    Su Xiaolu was a little embarrassed.

    After dinner, she packed her things and left the Sun residence.

    The Sun residence had left that courtyard for Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling would brew scar removal medicine and make medicinal cuisine for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian there.

    Su Xiaolu had returned home. She couldn¡¯t stay idle either. Every day, she had to go into town to help out.

    As the new year approached, business was even better. It always sold out before noon.

    Madam Zhao never let Su Xiaolu wash things. In Madam Zhao¡¯s opinion, Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands were the most precious.

    Therefore, every time they cleaned up, Madam Zhao would let Su Xiaolu y with Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu for a while. If they liked candy, they would buy some candy.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu didn¡¯t buy candy. They just followed Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu liked to look at the medicinal herbs dug up by the vigers in the countryside. Today was no exception.

    But today she felt that she was being followed.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu didn¡¯t notice it. Seeing that Su Xiaolu kept frowning, Chen Daniu couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaolu? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Chen Erniu was also a little worried. It was said that doctors did not treat themselves. If they were ufortable, they had to see a doctor quickly.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not tell Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu that she was being followed for fear of scaring them.

    Su Xiaolu was also afraid that it was not safe, so she decided to go back.

    Back in the store, the stalker stopped following them.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian had also gone to buy things. It was almost the new year, so they naturally had to buy some new year¡¯s goods.

    Su Xiaolu, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were waiting in the shop.

    After Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng left school, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian returned not long after. Everyone went home together. On the way home, Su Xiaolu felt that someone was following her again.

 Chapter 181 - Being Followed 2

    <h4>Chapter 181: Being Followed 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She pretended to run back and forth as if nothing had happened. One moment, she ran forward, and the next, she bounced back to walk with Madam Qian and the others.

    Everyone thought she was just being naughty.

    Madam Zhao had instructed her to be careful and not fall.

    Along the way, Su Xiaolu could still feel that she was being followed, but she did not see any suspicious figures.

    She was a little puzzled. Someone was obviously following her, but where were they?

    She walked quietly. Suddenly she heard a few birds chirping.

    She looked toward the jungle. A few birds flew away. She had an epiphany.

    Eyes all bright, she began to pay attention to the jungle trees. With that attention, she detailed the pattern.

    Along the way, birds startled and flew away. Sometimes a few, sometimes one. It seemed normal, but there was something abnormal behind it.

    Su Xiaolu scratched her head. The old man had said that the master who would teach her swordsmanship was very powerful, but he didn¡¯t say his name.

    <i>He¡¯s not showing his face. Maybe he¡¯s testing me??</i>She thought.

    Su Xiaolu smiled cleverly. When they were almost home, Su Xiaolu suddenly made a sound with her hands and turned to shout at the forest not far away, ¡°Master, I found you. Come out.¡±

    Madam Zhao and the others were shocked.

    Everyone looked at her in shock.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Xiaolu?¡±

    Madam Zhao looked puzzled.

    ¡°Mother, someone was following us, but there¡¯s no malice along the way. Xiaolu called him master. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Chong said, his expression clearly rxed.

    When he¡¯d first felt it, he¡¯d been worried about the possibility of a bad guy. He¡¯d been afraid to tell his family for fear that everyone would panic.

    However, there had been no movement along the way. Su Chong felt that there might be no malice. He was relieved to see his home. Now that he heard Su Xiaolu shout, he immediately understood everything.

    Madam Zhao was shocked when she heard Su Chong¡¯s words.

    Madam Qian was also afraid. They did not notice that someone was following them.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng frowned.

    At that moment, a ck shadow swept towards them.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned. This¡­ this was Qinggong¡­

    He flew through the air like that from so far away. He was dressed in ck and flew in front of her.

    The person had cold facial features and looked to be about forty years old. He was dressed thinly and only held a sword in his hand. When Su Xiaolu looked at him, he was also looking at Su Xiaolu. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Girl, when did you discover me?¡±

    He hid very well. How did Su Xiaolu discover him?

    He didn¡¯t want to appear in front of Su Xiaolu so quickly. He wanted to observe her more, but the little girl was too agile and had already sensed him. Her family was just as the old man had said. They were ordinary farmers and didn¡¯t have much courage.

    They would be uneasy if he didn¡¯t show himself.

    He didn¡¯te here to scare people, so he showed his face.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were bright and beautiful. She smiled and said, ¡°The person who followed me in town is also Master, right? I noticed it long ago, but I¡¯m not sure yet. But just now, I guessed that it should be Master. Now, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s really Master.¡±

    She guessed that it might be, but she also thought that perhaps it was sent by Zhou Heng¡¯s mother.

    Since the old man could bring Zhou Heng along to treat his leg, he was probably not an ordinary person.

    Since Zhou Heng could not return, it was only right to send someone to protect him.

    So, whether it was Zhou Heng¡¯s people or her master, she could only know when they showed up. Her shout was to confirm who it was.

    Now, it was confirmed that her master was here.

    The little girl looked up into his eyes, her face smug.

    ¡°You are, as your master says, bright and clever.¡±

    Looking at Su Xiaolu, he knew that the old man was not lying to him or exaggerating. He would indeed be very satisfied with such a disciple.

    Therefore, he said seriously, ¡°Girl, my name is Gui You. From now on, I¡¯ll teach you martial arts. You need to acknowledge me as your master and learn my sword technique.¡±

    Gui You had decided to ept Su Xiaolu.

    Madam Zhao and the others were stunned. They had been stunned since they saw Gui You fly over. Only now did theye back to their senses.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu with indescribable emotions.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was filled with joy and excitement. She asked impatiently, ¡°Master, can I fly in the future?¡±

    Qinggong, Qinggong.

    In ancient times, people could really fly. They really had Qinggong.

    Su Xiaolu kept wondering about how powerful the powerful swordsman Old Wu mentioned was. Now, she knew how powerful he was.

    He was able to walk on the wind.

    If she worked hard to learn, could she also fly in the future??

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded under her expectant gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As long as she was not afraid of hardship and focused on practicing, she would definitely be able to.

    Su Xiaolu almost jumped with joy when she received an affirmative answer.

    Gui You looked at the overly lively little girl and shifted her gaze to Madam Zhao and Madam Qian.

    He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, I¡¯ll leave when the girl has learned.¡±

    Madam Zhao hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Gui You and the rest went back together.

    Gui You had moved into Old Wu¡¯s house next door. He usually ate with Su Sang¡¯s family.

    In terms of acknowledging a master, Gui You was exactly the same as Old Wu.

    At dinner tonight, Su Xiaolu could just pour a cup of tea for the ceremony.

    Su Sang looked at Gui You¡¯s thin clothes and wondered how to begin.

    Guiyou seemed to know what he was thinking and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly. ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were both secretly sizing up Gui You.

    Zhou Heng was the same. Gui You was too skilled. To be able to have a rtionship with the divine doctor, he was probably famous in the martial world.

    Many people would be envious of Su Xiaolu¡¯s luck.

    The arrival of Gui You had no impact on their lives.

    Other than Su Xiaolu, no one else¡¯s life had changed.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu began to practice martial arts with Gui You.

    Guiyou gave Su Xiaolu a set of mental cultivation techniques to memorize. Guiyou went out.

    She started knocking around the yard after returning.

    Su Xiaolu memorized the mental cultivation techniques and followed the instructions, but she did not feel anything. Her meridians were not blocked, so she naturally did not stop practicing. When she heard the knocking outside, she could not help but go out to take a look.

    Gui You has returned from cutting down trees of various sizes and was pinning them all in the yard.

    Su Xiaolu was curious. ¡°Master Gui You, what are you doing?¡±

    They were of different sizes, lengths, and were arranged in rows. It was unrealistic to squat on them.

    She didn¡¯t know what this was about, so she asked.

    Gui You said lightly, ¡°For you to practice handstands and standing on one leg. Big ones for feed, small ones for hands.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was confused when she heard that.

    How to do handstands?

    She watched Gui You set up the stakes and gave Su Xiaolu a demonstration as if he knew Su Xiaolu¡¯s doubts.

    He stood on one leg, unmoving. Then, he used one finger to bnce himself on the stake.

 Chapter 182 - Practicing Martial Arts 1

    <h4>Chapter 182: Practicing Martial Arts 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu was dumbfounded¡­

    This didn¡¯t look simple at all.

    After demonstrating, Gui You jumped down and said, ¡°This is what you will practice every day. Go up and try it. You¡¯re still too young to do a finger stand. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, so you¡¯ll practice standing on one foot first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You and asked, ¡°Master Gui You, my master said that I¡¯m learning sword techniques.¡±

    This did not seem to have anything to do with learning swordsmanship.

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and sized her up. ¡°Your foundation is too weak. You can¡¯t hold a sword yet. You can¡¯t learn sword techniques well without a good foundation.¡±

    ¡°Change the foot every fifteen minutes. Today, You¡¯ll practice for six hours. If you ask again, it¡¯ll be eight hours. ording to the rules of my sect, I have to teach you after taking in a disciple. If you don¡¯t learn, I can only kill you and take in a new disciple again.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was serious. He did not treat Su Xiaolu as a child at all. He spoke the cruel truth directly.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gui You didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    She had medical skills now, but she was no faster than his sword.

    Su Xiaolu understood that her good days were over.

    Six hours a day meant six hours a day, no excuses.

    It was toote to regret bing his disciple now. Su Xiaolu resigned herself to fate and went up the first stake.

    She raised her right foot and raised both hands t.

    Gui You was very satisfied. He said, ¡°There are a total of 51rge pirs here. You can change one pir every fifteen minutes until you have stood on each pir. Only then can you rest. When you are standing, you can practice the mental cultivation techniques.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. It must be hard to practice martial arts. She just didn¡¯t expect it to be so hard. She had already gotten herself into this. It was toote to regret it now.

    Su Xiaolu stood on a pir and Gui You went to retrieve his sword. He practiced his sword techniques in the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s attention was immediately attracted.

    Gui You¡¯s swordsmanship was superb. When his sword turned, Su Xiaolu could not see it.

    She only heard the sound of air being cut by a sharp de.

    That was amazing. Su Xiaolu¡¯s blood was boiling.

    It was as if she had seen her future self.

    This made her ignore her quickly numbing feet.

    Unfortunately, after practicing for an hour, Gui You went to rest.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s legs were already numb. She could only grit her teeth and persist.

    She changed her feet once every seven minutes. She couldn¡¯t even remember how many times she changed them. She just changed them one by one, as the number of big pirs dwindled.

    She had circted the mental cultivation techniques countless times.

    When she went down thest column, both feet seemed to have turned to wood.

    The moment she came down, Gui You came out. Seeing her move step by step and her face wrinkled into a bun, Gui You walked over and picked Su Xiaolu up.

    ¡°Master, both my legs are swollen.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pouted. It was really tiring to practice martial arts.

    She was exhausted before she even touched the sword.

    Guiyou reached out and grabbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. He pressed his palm against hers and a warm current flowed into Su Xiaolu¡¯s meridians.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master, is this internal energy?¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Use the mental cultivation techniques to guide it to your lower limbs.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded obediently. Under the guidance of the mental cultivation techniques, this warm internal energy slowly flowed to her legs. Her ufortable legs felt much better, and her legs were not so stiff anymore.

    After Gui You retracted his hand, Su Xiaolu continued to guide that small internal energy to circte in her body.

    She closed her eyes in pleasure. After hours of exhaustion, all she wanted now was a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Gui You watched Su Xiaolu fall asleep and slowly retreated. He took his sword and went to the courtyard to wipe it. His calm expression turned gentle because of the curve of his lips.

    The old man really did not lie to him. This girl was a genius.

    Passing on his sword technique was his number one goal. He had traveled the world and could not find such a disciple.

    Su Xiaolu had passed his first test perfectly.

    When Su Xiaolu was standing, she did not know that she had actually been watching from inside the house.

    He had said six hours, but in fact, it would be good if Su Xiaolu couldst an hour. She hadsted, and he wanted to see how long she couldst. It was an unexpected result.

    Su Xiaolu endured the entire process. Her legs were not crippled and she could still walk.

    The sleeping Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t know that that was what Gui You thought.

    She entered the Space unconsciously and fell asleep. Spiritual energy surrounded her, making her feelfortable.

    The difort in her legs gradually faded.

    When she woke up and found that she had fallen asleep in the Space, Su Xiaolu ran to the Spirit Spring to drink water.

    Coming out of the Space, she stretched. Howfortable.

    Her leg no longer hurt. When she got up, it was already dark.

    Su Xiaolu went out and smelled the fragrance of food. She thought that she had woken up just in time and would be eating soon.

    Perhaps because she was tired, Su Xiaolu¡¯s appetite had increased a lot today.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang felt their hearts ache.

    Gui You said calmly, ¡°You can buy more meat in the future. After practicing martial arts, she needs to eat more.¡±

    If her body was exhausted, she definitely needed to eat more.

    Gui You also ate a lot. He looked thin, but his appetite was bigger than Su Sang¡¯s.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao nodded. They no longercked food and clothes at home, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t make the children suffer.

    Besides, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were also growing up. They needed more food too.

    Su Xiaolu was full and rxed.

    After Gui You left, Madam Zhao asked quietly, ¡°Simei, is it difficult?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and smiled sweetly at Madam Zhao. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not hard at all.¡±

    It had been a little hard at the time, and her feet had been numb, but Gui You had also used internal energy to help her rx. She had also been recuperating in the Space, so she didn¡¯t feel anything when she woke up.

    She didn¡¯t want Madam Zhao to be too worried.

    Studying martial arts would definitely be tough, but since she was determined to leave, she had to persevere. Gui You was very strict, but he was also teaching her with all his might. When she finished her apprenticeship, she could fly.

    Since she wanted such skills, she had to work for them.

    Madam Zhao sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else in the end.

    She only felt her heart ache when she heard Su Sang say that Su Xiaolu had stood on the pir all day. However, Su Xiaolu had chosen this path. Although her heart ached, she still supported her.

    If she couldn¡¯t help with anything else, she could still put more effort into her meals every day.

    After eating the next day, Su Xiaolu practiced on the pirs as usual.

    This time, she saw Gui You practicing his sword technique at a much slower pace. After an hour, he stopped practicing.

    After standing on the pir anding down, it was no different from yesterday. Her legs hurt so much that she felt like they were about to separate. She was brought back to her room by Gui You again.

    When his internal energy entered her body, the pain in her legs and body gradually disappeared. Su Xiaolu smiled gratefully at Gui You and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Gui You looked calm and said lightly, ¡°Yes, go to sleep.¡±

    He felt that Su Xiaolu was recovering very quickly. She would recover after a night¡¯s sleep. After sleeping, she would be full of energy again. She had good potential.

 Chapter 183 - Practicing Martial Arts 2

    <h4>Chapter 183: Practicing Martial Arts 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu was tired and sleepy again.

    She closed her eyes and slept. She didn¡¯t even know when Gui You had left.

    Her exhausted consciousness still entered the Space to recuperate. When she woke up, her body wasfortable. Her fatigue and pain had turned into an indescribablefort.

    She thought it was like how cats felt when they got up to stretch after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    She got up and went out. The heaviness of her body was gone and she felt lighter.

    Big Brother and Second Brother had already returned from school and were teaching Chen Daniu and the others how to write in the courtyard.

    When Su Xiaolu came out, there was a hint of sunset on the horizon. Her parents were cooking in the kitchen, and the fragrance of the food came out.

    Not far away, smoke also rose from the chimneys of Chen Hu and Su Xiaozhi¡¯s houses.

    ¡°Come sit down, Xiaolu.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang called Su Xiaolu with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu walked over with a smile. She called out to Hu Shuangshuang, ¡°Sister Shuangshuang.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang smiled faintly.

    Su Xiaolu was beside Su Xiaoling. She leaned her head against her and said coquettishly, ¡°Sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu called her sister. Su Xiaoling let her lean on herp and massaged her back.

    Su Xiaolu felt extremelyfortable and her smiling eyes narrowed.

    Su Chong was chopping wood in the courtyard. He was very strong and split it with an axe.

    Zhou Heng and Su Hua were teaching everyone how to read and count.

    How nice.

    She woke up earlier than yesterday. Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my master?¡±

    Su Xiaoling said, ¡°Master Gui You went into town. He said he won¡¯t be back today and asked you to practice by yourself tomorrow. He will check when hees back.¡±

    Gui You went out, but left a message.

    He had said it after Madam Zhao and Su Sang returned. Su Xiaoling also heard it. When Su Xiaolu asked, Su Xiaoling naturally told her.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. She thought that she could ck off, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t.

    When the meal was almost ready, Hu Shuangshuang brought Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang back.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu also brought Chen Shi home.

    Not long after, Madam Zhao called for dinner.

    The family sat down to eat. Su Sang also told Su Xiaolu what had happened.

    Su Xiaolu nodded as she ate the braised pork. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She would not bezy.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu went to wash up and sleep. When she was free, she practiced internal mental cultivation techniques. There was nothing special about it after practicing it many times. She knew that it was not time yet.

    Her master had internal energy. In time, she would also have internal energy.

    Gui You did not return for the next three days.

    Every time Su Xiaolu finished standing on the pir, her feet would hurt terribly. Without Gui You¡¯s internal energy to rx her, she could only inject herself and knead the medicine.

    Although she was tired, she persevered.

    It was just that every day, she would sleep until it was dark before waking up. She would recuperate in the Space and wake up much better.

    Gui You returned on the fourth day. He carried a bag of things and began to check Su Xiaolu¡¯s training after putting them away.

    It was simple. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, pull up your pants. Let me see your knees.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did as she was told. Her knee was a little swollen and it would go down every day. The next day, it would swell up again after standing for a long time.

    Gui You pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s knee and said, ¡°Not bad. You didn¡¯t ck off.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. ¡°Master Gui You, how do you know that I didn¡¯t ck off?¡±

    Though she hadn¡¯t beenzy, Gui You had merely examined her knee. How had he concluded that?

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s curious eyes and said, ¡°The tendons in your legs are tense every day. You might lie to me, but it won¡¯t.¡±

    When Gui You said that, Su Xiaolu understood.

    She was a doctor. As long as she took a pulse, she could know of any illness.

    Having practiced martial arts for many years, he also knew what it was like to train one¡¯s muscles and bones every day.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You and could not help but ask, ¡°Master Gui You, what if I cked off these few days? Will you punish me?¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu. As the old man had said, she was talkative and had many questions.

    Gui You¡¯s eyes turned cold. He nced at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Nothing will happen. It¡¯s just that the training will be doubled. If you want to, you can try.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a chill run down her spine. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°How can I go against Master¡¯s orders? If Master wants me to go east, I definitely won¡¯t go west.¡±

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t ck off. Otherwise, how could she live if she stood on the stake twelve hours a day?

    Gui You snorted and calmly took Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand to relieve the swelling in her legs.

    Now, even without Gui You¡¯s guidance, Su Xiaolu could guide that warm current to her legs and back.

    Gui You was much more profound than the old man. Su Xiaolu could not see through him, but she remembered his words.

    A cold-blooded, ruthless swordsman who lived by his principles. If she let him down, he might really kill her and rece her with a new disciple.

    So, bite the bullet and learn. If she learned, the benefits would be hers.

    Gui You couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Su Xiaolu hanging her head. The two small buns on her head looked very cute. He wasn¡¯t like an old man who was controlled by a little girl.

    Su Xiaolu was a genius, so she should train hard. Anyway, her body recovered very quickly.

    As a teacher, he had to be like this and make the girl respect and fear him!

    Gui You retracted his hand, stood up, and said coldly, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will add an hour to your daily standing stance.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wanted to cry but had no tears. She pouted and looked at Gui You. ¡°Master Gui You, but tomorrow is the new year¡­¡±

    The New Year was tomorrow. The New Year.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You eagerly, hoping that this cold-hearted master would soften his heart.

    However, his expression was cold as he said ruthlessly, ¡°Unless a knife falls from the sky, you can¡¯t stop for a single day!¡±

    This sentence directly cut off Su Xiaolu¡¯s hopes.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. Her wheedling no longer worked.

    Practicing martial arts was very tough and tiring. All Su Xiaolu could do was eat more to replenish her energy.

    She also went to bed early at night. Even though she slept for four hours in the afternoon, she was still very sleepy at night.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already morning.

    She got up to eat first. Madam Zhao steamedrge buns with sauerkraut and meat filling. Each of them was the size of Su Xiaolu¡¯s two fists, but now she could eat three of them.

    When she had finished eating, she went next door to the stumps.

    Gui You was knocking around in the house, doing something.

    Su Xiaolu calmed her mind and practiced the mental cultivation techniques over and over again.

    Su Chong came over. He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, are you tired?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Not admitting it verbally, having tears only in her heart. She did not want her family to worry about her.

    Su Chong touched his head and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Chong also got on the stake. He stood up like Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu quickly said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. You can go down.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Practicing Martial Arts 3

    <h4>Chapter 184: Practicing Martial Arts 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong did not practice martial arts, so there was no need for him to suffer.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Big Brother is in good health and has endless energy.¡±

    He also wanted to see how tired Su Xiaolu was standing like this every day. Would it hurt her body too much? There was no way for him to understand it better than experiencing it himself.

    Su Xiaolu listened to her master because she respected him.

    As a family member, Su Chong did not stop her. However, it was not good to be anxious for quick sess. If it was too harmful to the body, it would have adverse effects. He also had to argue with Gui You. His sister was only five years old and still had a long way ahead. There was no need to be anxious for quick sess.

    ¡°Alright, then if Big Brother is tired, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Seeing that Su Chong didn¡¯t go down, Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t persuade him further. She wanted to talk less and focus on cultivating her internal mental cultivation techniques. If she kept talking, she would be distracted and tired.

    Today, she had to stand for seven hours.

    How tiring.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. He was old enough to know what to do and what not to do.

    Su Xiaolu thought that Su Chong would not be able to stand for long, but Su Chong was clearly very rxed.

    Gui You came out of his room and saw that there was another person on the pirs. He said nothing. Did he want to be his disciple? He would not teach him.

    He ignored Su Chong and went out next door. He went to the kitchen to eat something and came back. He entered the house and continued to work.

    After four hours, Su Xiaolu¡¯s legs began to feel numb and painful. She looked at Su Chong with doubts. ¡°Brother, are you tired?¡±

    Su Chong looked very calm. He smiled at Su Xiaolu and revealed a row of white teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Su Chong had canine teeth. His smile was very bright and beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu saw that he looked rxed. He was really not tired.

    Su Xiaolu gathered her energy and fell into deep thought. Was her brother a natural martial arts genius?

    After seven hours, Su Xiaolu walked down the pirs. Her legs were almost wooden and stiff. Walking would cause her excruciating pain.

    Gui You had alreadye out and was about to fly next door with Su Xiaolu, but he looked back at Su Chong.

    Su Chong came down too. He smiled warmly at Gui You and went out.

    Su Xiaolu was also a little surprised. She muttered softly, ¡°Master Gui You, is it because Big Brother is older than me?¡±

    Su Chong stood there for about six hours. It wasn¡¯t as long as her, but it wasn¡¯t short either. Why did Su Chong seem to be fine?

    Gui You¡¯s expression was deep and unreadable. He only said indifferently, ¡°Does your elder brother usually practice martial arts?¡±

    Looking at the young man¡¯s strong physique and then at the weak girl beside him, for some reason, Gui You felt a little regretful.

    He had misjudged!

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother is very strong. Brother was the one who chopped the firewood at home and picked the water¡­¡±

    These were not considered martial arts.

    What did Gui You mean by asking that? Su Xiaolu secretly looked at Gui You. Gui You¡¯s expression was calm as he held her like a chick. He flew over the courtyard wall to the other side with just a breath. He twisted her into the house and ced her on the bed. He let her guide her internal energy to rx her legs.

    Su Xiaolu obediently did as she was told, but she could sense that Gui You was exceptionally cold today.

    He was upset.

    Why? She really didn¡¯t understand. She missed the old man so much. He was still the best.

    He wouldn¡¯t even be angry if she plucked at his beard. Although he said he was angry, he would still give chicken drumsticks to his precious disciple.

    Indeed, her master was so good inparison.

    After rxing Su Xiaolu¡¯s legs, Gui You went out.

    Su Xiaolu was exhausted and fell asleep.

    Her consciousness still subconsciously entered the Space to recuperate. After sleeping for two hours, Su Xiaolu woke up and stretched before getting out of bed.

    The fragrance of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was already very strong. She saw that Su Chong and Su Hua were both in the courtyard. Su Xiaoling was not around. She should be helping in the kitchen.

    Su Xiaolu walked over and called the three of them obediently, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Hua smiled warmly at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°We¡¯re doing questions. You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    It was originally a little ufortable, but with the internal energy soothing her and her recuperation in the Space, she was fine when she woke up.

    She looked at Su Chong and asked with concern, ¡°Big Brother, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Chong smiled brightly and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I was worried about you before, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    He could rest assured in the future. After standing for a few hours, he didn¡¯t feel too tired. Su Xiaolu could handle it.

    Seeing how rxed Su Chong was, Su Xiaolu had an unbelievable guess.

    Could her big brother be a martial arts prodigy?

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, Xiaolu. If you say it, your master won¡¯t be too heartless.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was gentle as he said with deep concern.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She went over and grabbed Su Chong¡¯s hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken your pulse in a long time. Let me take your pulse.¡±

    Ever since her two brothers recovered, Su Xiaolu had not taken their pulses for more than a year.

    Taking Su Chong¡¯s pulse, Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and quietly felt it.

    Su Chong¡¯s pulse was very strong and stable. He had a very healthy physique and a healthy mind.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Brother is very healthy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took Su Hua¡¯s pulse again. She felt it carefully. Su Hua¡¯s pulse was also healthy, but there was an obvious differencepared to Su Chong.

    For example, in the army, Su Hua could be a soldier with a good physique, but Su Chong could be trained into a special forces soldier. This was the difference in physique.

    Su Xiaolu had an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother is also very healthy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took Zhou Heng¡¯s pulse again. Zhou Heng¡¯s body was simr to Su Hua¡¯s. There was no problem with his legs anymore.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhou Heng is also very healthy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Perhaps because they often drank spiritual spring water, their bodies were full of vitality.

    ¡°You guys do the questions. I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything to eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little hungry.

    Su Xiaolu was a little worried. She felt that Gui You was suddenly unhappy because he realized that Su Chong¡¯s aptitude was better than hers. He probably wanted to change disciples.

    Su Xiaolu felt her neck turn cold. How annoying.

    When Su Xiaolu came to the kitchen, Madam Zhao immediately went to get a bowl of chicken meat and chicken soup for her.

    Su Xiaolu happened to be hungry. The fragrance of the chicken soup made her forget her worries. She smiled sweetly at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently.

    Su Xiaolu went to the stove and sat down next to Su Sang.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaolu gently and smiled. ¡± Simei, eat slowly. There¡¯s still a lot in the pot.¡±

    ¡°Your third sister is going to make braised meatballster. I guarantee you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled as she helped Su Xiaoling.

 Chapter 185 - The Sixth Year

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Sixth Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu is a greedy little cat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and ate a bowl of chicken soup before she remembered Gui You. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s my master?¡±

    ¡°He should be back next door. He told us to call him when we¡¯re eating.¡±

    Su Sang said.

    Gui You was even colder than Wu. He threw out a hundred silver notes saying it was food expenses. Su Sang had only said two words before Gui You had already gone out. He chased after him, but the figure was already out of sight.

    Gui You was even weirder than Old Wu. He was only concerned with Su Xiaolu and would not take a second look at anyone else.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had discussed it. Gui You was Su Xiaolu¡¯s master. Since he didn¡¯t like tomunicate, they wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    They did what they had to do and stayed out of the rest.

    For Gui You, it was enough for them to cook and give him food every day.

    If Gui You wanted them to deliver a message, they just had to deliver it.

    Su Xiaolu put down her bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over and see Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went out and went straight next door.

    Returning to the house, Su Xiaolu knocked on the door when she reached the outside and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, can Ie in?¡±

    She did not know much about Gui You, but he had his principles. Before she knew his personality, she would just follow the principles.

    From inside the house, Gui You¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hurried in.

    Gui You was reading a book, engrossed and focused.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Gui You, what are you looking at?¡±

    Gui You nced at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Gui You closed his book and got up coldly. He walked into the inner room and quickly came out with the four dark things. He ced them beside Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°From tonight onwards, wear them when you sleep. You¡¯re not allowed to take them down except when you¡¯re standing on a post.¡±

    The smaller ones were put on her arms, therger ones on the calves.

    It looked simple and light, but she was surprised when she held them.

    Su Xiaolu twisted the two small ones. They were a little heavy, about five catties.

    The ones on her calves were a little heavier, about eight catties.

    In the future, she would have to drag another 26 catties with her.

    She wondered what this was made of. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was very heavy.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡±

    Gui You gave the things to Su Xiaolu and chased her out.

    His expression was impassive. It was obvious he was in a foul mood.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart was heavy. She was so tired.

    If she¡¯d known, she wouldn¡¯t havee. She might have been able to rx for two days.

    Su Xiaolu carried these back and did not approach Gui You until dinner.

    When it was time to eat on New Year¡¯s Eve, Su Xiaolu went over to call Gui You. After knocking on the door, she called out respectfully, ¡°Master Gui You, it¡¯s time for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±

    Gui You made a faint sound of assent.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he came out, carrying a small bag.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang had already set up the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was even more sumptuous thanst year¡¯s. There were ten whole dishes.

    After taking a seat, Gui You took out a few things from the bag and handed them to Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng. He said, ¡°This is a self-defense weapon. There are three poisonous needles inside. It can paralyze a person for 15 minutes. It can be fired after being flicked and pressed.¡±

    He gave a pendant to each of the three children.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng took it and thanked him respectfully.

    It looked like a thumb-sized bamboo joint with a small bump. They didn¡¯t dare to press it carelessly.

    Gui You took out another wooden hairpin and gave it to Su Xiaoling. He said, ¡°Everything is the same. There won¡¯t be any problems wearing it normally. Only by opening the switch and pressing the switch will the poison needle be fired. The poison needle wille out from the tip. If you really encounter danger, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    He¡¯d made it clear that if stupid kids got it backwards, it would be their own fault, and they couldn¡¯t me him.

    Su Xiaoling epted it and thanked him respectfully.

    As for Su Xiaolu, Gui You nced at her and said, ¡°Stop looking. Focus on practicing martial arts. You don¡¯t need these.¡±

    With that, Gui You looked at Su Sang.

    Su Sang knew Gui You was done. He smiled as he got up to give the kids their red packets and said a few words of blessing.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was calm, and one could not tell if he was happy or sad.

    Su Sang tried to be as brief as possible. After that, they could eat.

    Gui You didn¡¯t drink alcohol. He ate quickly and elegantly. When he was done, he put down his bowl and chopsticks and returned.

    After dinner, Su Sang chased the children out. He and Madam Zhao began to clear the dishes.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll give this to you. I¡¯ll be with Chong and Hua. I won¡¯t encounter any danger.¡±

    Zhou Heng said to Su Xiaolu.

    Gui You didn¡¯t give Su Xiaolu anything. Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t care, but Su Xiaoling definitely did. She would definitely give her the hairpin.

    But Zhou Heng hoped that Su Xiaoling would keep the hairpin.

    ¡°Xiaolu, take Big Brother¡¯s. Big Brother is strong. I¡¯m not afraid of danger.¡±

    Su Chong said with a bright smile. How could he let her take Little Brother Heng¡¯s? This was his sister.

    Su Hua and Su Xiaoling also took their own. They wanted Su Xiaolu to choose from them.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Keep it well. Master Gui You is right. I don¡¯t need this to practice martial arts. I¡¯m so happy that you love me so much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and looked at her two brothers and Zhou Heng.

    Since Su Xiaolu refused to ept it, they had no choice.

    At night, Su Xiaolu began to wear heavy weights to sleep.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart ached.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Sister, when I can fly, I¡¯ll bring you along, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    If she could, she would rather Su Xiaolu not work so hard.

    It was the first day of the new year.

    Su Xiaolu continued standing on the pirs.

    Gui You nced at her and turned to go next door. Not long after, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng came over.

    There were four more people on the pirs.

    Gui You turned and went into the house.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and the others in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Master Gui You asked us toe over and stand together. We¡¯ll go down when we¡¯re tired.¡±

    ¡°Master arranged it. Then let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Gui You was thinking either.

    They¡¯d just stand together.

    Su Xiaoling stood for half an hour before getting down.

    Zhou Heng and Su Hua stood for an hour and were already sweating profusely. They also went down with trembling legs.

    Su Chong¡¯s expression was normal, and he did not even sweat.

    At this moment, the Chen siblings and the Hu siblings came over. Seeing them standing on the pir, they also came up curiously.

    But they all couldn¡¯t take it anymore after half an hour..

    They looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Chong, who were still standing on the pir, with admiration.

    They went out quickly, leaving only Su Chong and Su Xiaolu in the courtyard.

    Gui You came out of the house and looked at Su Chong with a burning gaze. He drew his sword and started practicing in front of the two of them.

 Chapter 186 - Gui You Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 186: Gui You Regrets</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu was so tired that she was trembling. She had worn the heavy itemst night and her limbs were tired. Thest two hours were especially torturous.

    Su Chong¡¯s expression was normal. At this moment, he was looking at Gui You¡¯s swordy in high spirits.

    Gui You¡¯s was very good at martial arts, and his sword technique was exquisite. After practicing for a while, his expression became even colder.

    When the time came, Su Xiaolu trembled and almost cried. ¡°Master Gui You¡­¡±

    Su Chong jumped down in two steps and quickly supported Su Xiaolu. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaolu? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Xiaolu almost cried. She was exhausted.

    Gui You walked over calmly. He reached out and patted Su Chong. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you feel anything unusual about your body?¡±

    Su Chong was puzzled. ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Look at your younger siblings. Standing for a while is already their limit, but you and Simei canst for a few hours.¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Chong with a trace of shock on his deep face.

    Su Chong pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m just stronger.¡±

    Gui You shook his head. He wasn¡¯t just strong.

    Su Chong had an excellent foundation. Many people practiced martial arts since they were three years old. Those who never practiced martial arts would have their meridians slowly blocked. Su Xiaolu¡¯s foundation was already very good, but she had medical skills.

    Su Chong was different. He was already 16 years old. At this age, it was toote to do anything, let alone practice martial arts. However, his meridians did not even need to be opened. He was a genius with an excellent foundation.

    Gui You looked at Su Chong seriously and said, ¡°Kid, I have the intention to take you in as my disciple. Are you willing?¡±

    After epting Su Xiaolu and discovering that her brother was a martial arts genius, Gui You was heartbroken.

    He had regretted it countless times. Screw the one disciple rule.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu were siblings. They were all family.

    Especially today, when he saw those children who came to stand on the pirs out of curiosity, he was even more determined to take Su Chong as his disciple.

    Su Chong was a little happy, but he held Su Xiaolu and looked at Gui You. ¡°But you¡¯re Xiaolu¡¯s master.¡±

    As an elder brother, how could hepete with his younger sister? He wanted to learn from Gui You, but he cared more about Su Xiaolu.

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t learn martial arts. If Su Xiaolu was sad, he would be too.

    Su Xiaolu was also afraid.

    Gui You looked at Su Chong gently and said, ¡°The girl is my disciple, and you can also be my disciple. You can learn the same things. In the future, I¡¯ll teach the girl during the day and teach you when youe back in the afternoon.¡±

    Gui You was patient when facing Su Chong.

    He could tell that Su Chong valued his family. At home, this girl was the blessing that everyone doted on. Su Chong was young and energetic. He was at the age where he would let his emotions affect his decisions. If he did not speak properly, he was sure that Su Chong would not acknowledge him as his master.

    After Gui You finished speaking to Su Chong, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a divine doctor. Take your brother¡¯s pulse and see if he¡¯s a martial arts genius. Isn¡¯t it a pity for such a good seedling to not practice martial arts? He might not even be able to be the top schr, but I¡¯m good at martial arts. I can guarantee that as long as your brother goes to the battlefield, he¡¯ll definitely be able to make something of himself and be a king with a different surname.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you my name yet, have I? Girl, kid, remember, I¡¯m the number one swordsman in the world. I¡¯m from the Ghost Saber Sect and have retired.¡±

    He stood with his sword in hand and spoke calmly.

    Su Xiaolu gulped in shock. The old man only said that he was powerful, but he didn¡¯t say that he was the best in the world.

    No wonder he couldn¡¯t even see the sword when he practiced with it.

    Number one? Then he would be first with a dagger too.

    Su Xiaolu was very familiar with Gui You¡¯s doting on Su Chong. Wasn¡¯t this how the old man treated her?

    It seemed she had been mistaken. Gui You had been cold to her not because of his true nature, but because she had not satisfied him to this extent.

    Gui You saw that Su Chong was still considering and felt a little anxious. He said, ¡°Kid, what are you hesitating about?¡±

    This damned rarity.

    Su Chong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then if I promise you, can you be less strict with Xiaolu? She¡¯s still young and her body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Gui You was too harsh. It was a good thing to have a master like this. He was not afraid, but his sister was still young.

    Today was even more tiring than yesterday. He couldn¡¯t even stand on his legs when he came down.

    Su Xiaolu was touched.

    She looked at Gui You.

    Gui You nced at her and nodded. ¡°Sure. She¡¯s not as talented as you, but she¡¯s still my personal disciple. If you¡¯re first, she¡¯ll be second.¡±

    Seeing that Su Chong was willing to give in, Gui You was in a good mood.

    It was a small request. He could agree to it. It didn¡¯t affect anything.

    Seeing that Gui You had agreed, Su Chong said respectfully, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to take you as my master.¡±

    Su Chong bent down and carried Su Xiaolu home.

    Gui You¡¯s cold expression finally softened.

    He injected internal energy into Su Xiaolu to ease her legs.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Gui You, if my brother can¡¯t learn it, can you not kill him? Can I pay with my life?¡±

    Gui You¡¯s emotions were hard to understand. She was really a little afraid.

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t learn it, but you¡¯re thoughtful. Although you¡¯re not as talented as him, I¡¯ll teach you well.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s sincerity, Gui You felt relieved. It was no wonder that his good disciple loved this girl.

    ¡°Also, I was just scaring you when I told you that I would kill you if you couldn¡¯t learn it. I¡¯m a good person. How can I kill you so easily?¡±

    As Gui You got up to go out, he added.

    For the sake of his good disciple, so what if he treated this girl better?

    Since his good disciple valued family, if he treated them better, his good disciple would learn more diligently.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned for a long time as she watched Gui You leave.

    Actually, Gui You was the same as the old man.

    As she thought about it, Su Xiaolu smiled.

    She was happy for her brother and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Su Xiaolu fell asleep peacefully.

    Gui You wanted to take Su Chong as his disciple.

    His expression towards Su Sang and Madam Zhao was very gentle. He simply exined that Su Chong was very talented.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Su Sang smiled at Gui You and said gently, ¡°Mr. Gui You, we still have to ask Chong about this. If he¡¯s willing, we¡¯ll give you an answer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ask away.¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao sincerely. He had said everything he needed to say. He got up and left.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also quickly called Su Chong to ask for his opinion.

    Gui You returned to the next room and wrote a letter.

    He expressed his approval of what Old Wu had said in the letter. At the same time, he also said that he had taken Su Chong as his disciple.

    Just as Madam Zhao had said, Su Sang and Madam Zhao had good characters. They were very ordinary, but special at the same time.

 Chapter 187 - The Treatment of a Good Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 187: The Treatment of a Good Disciple</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao called Su Chong to their side.

    Su Sang asked seriously, ¡°Chong, Mr. Gui You just came to tell me and your mother that he wants you to be his disciple. Are you willing to be his disciple and practice martial arts?¡±

    Madam Zhao was also worried. ¡°Chong, you¡¯re already 16 and mature enough. I¡¯m just worried that your body won¡¯t be able to take it, but if you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Ever since their minds had recovered, Su Chong and Su Hua had gradually matured. They were very sensible and calm. In the school, Teacher Lin was their teacher.

    They had to study and practice martial arts. She was afraid that it would be too tiring.

    Su Chong¡¯s expression was serious. He said to Su Sang and Madam Zhao seriously, ¡°Father, Mother, I also like to practice martial arts. I¡¯m not afraid of hard work, and I won¡¯t forget my knowledge. Actually,pared to studying, I prefer to practice martial arts.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to hide it from her and Madam Zhao. He was very serious about his studies and liked to read.

    But when he saw Gui You practicing the sword, he felt his blood boiling. He wanted to do the same.

    He wouldn¡¯t fight with his sister, but Gui You could take him in as a disciple. He could learn with Su Xiaolu.

    This was a great opportunity, and Su Chong didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were the most important people to him. In front of them, Su Chong did not want to hide anything. He told the truth.

    Su Sang looked at Su Chong and reached out to pat his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Father and Mother are very happy and respect your wishes. Do whatever you like.¡±

    Su Chong was almost as tall as him.

    He hadn¡¯t starved in the past few years, so he had grown taller. His facial features were defined and his physique was healthy.

    Su Su Sang had always been happy. He supported whatever the children wanted to do.

    Madam Zhao also smiled gently and said, ¡°I agree with your father. As long as you¡¯re willing, father and mother will support you.¡±

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°Thank you, Father. Thank you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you may go.¡±

    Su Sang patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Chong nodded and turned to leave.

    Su Sang smiled at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Darling, we have to work hard to do business too.¡±

    The sauerkraut and pickles business was booming, taking root in Goathorn Town.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    They smiled at each other.

    In the evening, Su Chong toasted Gui You and officially became Gui You¡¯s disciple.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s standing time was shortened by an hour.

    Although it was still tiring, it was within her tolerance.

    Gui You had also built a set of heavy carry-on for Su Chong. He worked much harder than Su Xiaolu.

    He had to go to school during the day and stand on the stakes when he came back.

    Gui You had even specially built a thin wooden stake for him. This way, when Su Chong stood on it, he could only stand on his toes. This was much more tiring.

    Only then would Su Chong be so tired that his legs would tremble.

    Gui You was very satisfied. He called Su Chong ¡®Chong¡¯er¡¯ and Su Xiaolu ¡®Little Girl¡¯. The difference was obvious.

    At the end of February, Su Chong had already started practicing his sword. It was a wooden sword.

    He stood upside down for an hour every day, and the rest of the time was spent practicing his sword.

    Su Xiaolu was still standing on the stakes.

    During the day, Su Chong and the others went to school while Su Xiaolu stood on the stakes.

    When they returned in the afternoon, Su Xiaolu was still standing.

    As she got used to it, Su Xiaolu¡¯s standing time extended, maintaining a point that she could tolerate but was also tiring.

    In the blink of an eye, it was April, and the spring was perfect.

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu on the stake and asked in frustration, ¡°Girl, do you have Internal Breath?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Master Gui You, I haven¡¯t felt the Internal Breath you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then practice more mental cultivation techniques tonight.¡±

    Resigned, Gui You turned and walked away.

    Gui You couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Her aptitude is not bad, but thisparison is too obvious¡­ My good disciple hasn¡¯t been focused recently. Sigh¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little helpless. Internal Breath was internal energy.

    Su Chong had already cultivated Internal Breath at the end of February. Because he was worried about her, Su Chong was no longer focused. Gui You was depressed. He had already asked three times in April.

    Looking at her big brother¡¯s master, she missed her master.

    She had such a good master too!

    Su Xiaolu had been practicing martial arts when she wasn¡¯t making medicine for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    At the end of May, when she was practicing internal cultivation techniques, she finally felt a hint of difference.

    A small warm current was deposited in her dantian. She happily guided it. This warm current flowed through her meridians and throughout her entire body, making her feel warm.

    Su Xiaolu immediately ran out and said happily to Gui You, ¡°Master Gui You, I¡¯ve cultivated Internal Breath.¡±

    Gui You was stunned and quickly grabbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand to test it. Then, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad. From tomorrow onwards, you can start practicing your sword.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had told Su Chong the good news that night.

    Su Chong was naturally happy for her.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Chong¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t wait for me in the future. Master Gui You is right. My potential is not as good as yours. It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t keep up with you. We¡¯re learning the same things. One day, I will learn it too. Big Brother, don¡¯t hold yourself back.¡±

    Su Chong smiled faintly.

    Su Xiaolu added, ¡°It¡¯s like me studying medicine. I can learn it, but it¡¯s difficult for others. Even if it¡¯s Eldest Brother, Second Brother, and Sister, I won¡¯t wait for you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait. After she learned, she would protect them.

    Her silly brother. He had waited for her for a few months. There were several times when she wanted to look for Su Chong to tell him, but Su Chong avoided her.

    Now that she had finally cultivated Internal Breath, she had the chance to say this to Su Chong.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I understand.¡±

    Su Chong stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair gently.

    In the shadows, Gui You quietly retreated. His lips curled into a smile.

    Su Chong did not wait for Su Xiaolu anymore. He improved very quickly.

    Practicing martial arts in the summer was very difficult.

    Every day, Su Xiaolu felt that her hands and feet were not hers.

    She was still practicing her basic skills.

    In July, Su Chong had already started using a real sword. It was a sword that Gui You had specially forged for Su Chong.

    Su Xiaolu practiced hard with the wooden sword. The weight she was wearing seemed to have be one with her.

    Every month, Gui You would take it back. When it was given back to her, it would weigh three catties more.

    She wore dozens of catties, but Su Chong was already wearing fifty catties.

    After practicing martial arts for half a year, Su Chong had lost weight and grown taller. Now, he was half a head taller than Su Hua.

    In September, another season of autumn harvest.

    Su Xiaolu was six years old.

    She was starting to practice her sword now. She felt that she could probably fight ten children in the vige alone.

    On the seventh of September, when she finished practicing her sword techniques, Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl, you always carry a needle bag on you. Have you ever thought of practicing flying needles?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. ¡°Master Gui You, what is a flying needle?¡±

    Gui You smiled. He casually picked up a leaf and shot it out. The leaf seemed to carry a force and was deeply embedded in the bark. He nced at Su Xiaolu. ¡°This is it.¡±

 Chapter 188 - Flying Needles Training

    <h4>Chapter 188: Flying Needles Training</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up in amazement.

    Gui You exined, ¡°Push it with internal energy. Internal energy is a weapon. You¡¯re good at medicine and know the acupoints of the human body like the back of your hand. If your internal energy is strong, you don¡¯t need to use a knife or a gun if you meet a bad person. You just need to raise your hand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very tempted. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does my master know how to do this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu suddenly wondered if the old man knew martial arts.

    She considered this seriously, then looked questioningly at Gui You.

    Gui You said indifferently, ¡°Your master can¡¯t learn martial arts. He only has some simple life-saving skills. Otherwise, why would he ask me to teach you?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement. It made sense.

    Thinking that the old man¡¯s martial arts skills were not high, Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You worriedly. ¡°Master Gui You, my master¡¯s martial arts skills are not high. Will he be in danger outside alone?¡±

    The world was dangerous. Su Xiaolu could not help but frown.

    Gui You saw that Su Xiaolu was worried about Old Wu. He reached out and flicked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head. ¡°At least you have a conscience. Don¡¯t worry. Your master isn¡¯t as weak as you think. He can protect himself. Besides, your master doesn¡¯t show off. No one will pay attention to him.¡±

    Who would have the time to notice an old man who was not dressed in fine clothes and carrying a rotten wooden basket?

    However, seeing that Su Xiaolu was worried, Gui You was put in a good mood. The old man did not dote on her for nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was relieved.

    She looked at Gui You seriously and said, ¡°Master Gui You, I want to practice flying needles.¡±

    Learning flying needles would do her no harm. There was no reason not to learn.

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go to town tomorrow to buy some silver needles for you to practice. Practice your mental cultivation techniques well. I¡¯ll make a target for you.¡±

    Internal force required practicing mental cultivation techniques. Now that Su Xiaolu had internal force, it was a good thing to practice mental cultivation techniques more.

    Since he had decided to teach her, of course he had put in the effort.

    Gui You went back to cutting wood to make the target.

    Su Xiaolu practiced internal force cultivation techniques. Now, every time she finished practicing, she would use her internal force to relieve her limbs. Her recovery was very slow, but every time she recovered, she felt her internal force grow stronger.

    Although it was harder to guide it himself, it was more beneficial.

    She couldn¡¯t always rely on Gui You.

    Gui You made two targets.

    The next day, he went to town to buy a lot of silver needles and gave them to Su Xiaolu and Su Chong.

    Since they were going to practice, they would practice together.

    Under the teachings of Gui You, not only did Su Xiaolu and Su Chong learn martial arts, but even Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Su Xiaoling also learned a few moves.

    This was a life-saving killer move that Gui You had taught them. After mastering it, they could practice it repeatedly. If they encountered danger, they wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death.

    The days of practicing martial arts enriched their lives, making every day pass quickly.

    Su Xiaolu did not feel anything special. Every day, when she opened her eyes, she would train after eating. After training, it was time for dinner.

    She even cultivated internal cultivation techniques when sleeping.

    The days repeated themselves.

    Winter passed in the blink of an eye.

    As soon as spring began, people were busy nting again.

    Weeding in summer, harvesting in autumn. In the blink of an eye, it was the end of winter again.

    And Su Xiaolu had be a seven-year-old girl.

    It was the eighth year since she¡¯d been born into this era.

    After practicing martial arts for a year, Su Chong could already fly up to the treetops, and Su Xiaolu could also fly up to the eaves.

    Gui You¡¯s daily training for her and Su Chong did not change, but after the daily training, they would have to fight under Gui You.

    When they exchanged blows, she and Su Chong used real swords, while Gui You used a random branch, but even if it was a branch, it could still whip her and her brother.

    It snowed at noon on the tenth of December.

    Su Xiaolu stood upside down on the pirs with one finger supporting her. Her internal force was gathered on this finger. Snowkes fell on her and quickly melted.

    Gui You leaned against the courtyard wall and took a sip of wine from a pot of wine. He casually climbed over the courtyard wall and flew back with a small branch of a tree in his hand. He narrowed his eyes at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl, let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu flipped over and jumped down. She stood with her hands behind her back and went at Gui You with her sword.

    She attacked his face, legs, and eyes, without mercy.

    Of course Gui Youughed and whipped her arm with a twig.

    When Su Xiaolu was too tired to get up, she threw away her sword andy in the snow in the courtyard. As she watched the snow fall from the sky, she murmured, ¡°Master Gui You, the snow is so beautiful.¡±

    The cold snowkesnded on her face and melted under her body temperature. Her face was red from the battle.

    Gui You smiled and went into the house with the wine pot. Without looking back, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll continue to stand on the stakes after the break. There¡¯s not enough time today.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately felt that it was not beautiful anymore.

    She was so tired that she could not even lift her hands.

    Her arms hurt. All from the whipping.

    Thinking that she still had to stand on the pirs, she immediately sat up and circted her mental cultivation techniques. Her current internal force was the size of a fist, and the ball was umting in her dantian.

    She was also someone with internal energy.

    Qinggong flying can be done because of internal energy. When a person flew, it was the same as flying needles, driven by internal energy.

    After a few turns, Su Xiaolu felt that much of her fatigue had disappeared. She tapped her hand and climbed up the pir.

    In the afternoon, Su Chong and the others returned. Gui You came out to train Su Chong again.

    Su Xiaolu went back to her room to sleep.

    After sleeping for two hours, she got up to practice flying needles.

    At this moment, Su Chong had already been beaten up and had started to stand on the pir.

    Su Xiaolu practiced flying needles tirelessly while talking to Su Chong. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re about to take the exam. Are you tired?¡±

    After learning from Lin Pingsheng for three years, her eldest brother and second brother were about to take the exam.

    Su Xiaolu felt exhausted from practicing martial arts every day. Her heart ached when she thought that her brother was going to take the Elementary Schr exam.

    Su Chong stood upside down and grinned at Su Xiaolu. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    He really did not feel tired. After practicing martial arts together for more than a year, he vaguely understood that his physique was a little different from his sister¡¯s.

    It might be tiring for Su Xiaolu, but for him, it was not that tiring. Sometimes, when he was exhausted, he would circte his internal energy for a few breaths. After resting, he would have strength again.

    Gui You had actually been kind to him because he was still in school.

    Seeing that Su Chong was not lying to her, Su Xiaolu smiled and continued practicing flying needles.

    In the past year, other than taking Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s pulse, her daily training schedule was full.

    She was growing up day by day. So were her brothers and sister.

    With food and a stable business, their family didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    The new year was the same as usual this year. The food was sumptuous.

    Gui You did not speak much. He gave everyone a red packet and waited for Su Sang to speak.

    Su Sang was more talkative. He looked at Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng gently and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, Heng. You will be taking the exam after the New Year. This year, I wish you sess in your studies and sess.¡±

    They¡¯d studied for years just so they could make it during the examinations.

    This was something every schr worked for.

 Chapter 189 - The Eighth Year

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Eighth Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng stood up and thanked him in unison.

    Su Sang smiled warmly, nodded, and gave everyone a red packet.

    Now that his family was rich, Su Sang ced two taels of silver in each red packet.

    The heavy red packets made everyone smile.

    New Year¡¯s Eve dinner as usual.

    Su Chong was 18 years old, and Su Hua was 17. Since their family was rich, there were already people who wanted to find out about their marriage. Even the 13-year-old Su Xiaoling was being asked for.

    Regarding this, both Su Sang and Madam Zhao rejected them.

    Although Su Sang and Madam Zhao said that children should prioritize their studies, after pushing them too many times, some still said that their standards were too high.

    Therefore, there was a lot of pressure on Su Chong and Su Hua for their examination.

    They needed to be Elementary Schrs and make people shut up.

    If they failed, there would be a wave of mockery.

    In the night.

    Madam Zhao sighed softly and said, ¡°Sang, if they don¡¯t pass, will the children be able to take it?¡±

    Would it be a crushing blow to them?

    Madam Zhao was very worried about Zhou Heng. In the past few years, Madam Zhao had treated him like her own son.

    The vigers also tacitly agreed that Zhou Heng was Su Sang¡¯s godson.

    In the past few years, the vigers had been living well. Many families would send their children to school, and many of them couldn¡¯t even pass the child examination.

    There were also those who had studied for several years before passing it.

    The imperial examination was a schr¡¯s dream, but it was not within reach for many.

    Many students had given up on the path of enlightenment.

    Even Su Qing from the Su family had been given an ultimatum this year. If he could not pass after the new year, he would not be able to continue attending school.

    Studying was something that so many people couldn¡¯t afford. He had three students at home, so the vige would naturally watch. Some people didn¡¯t care, but others were naturally jealous.

    There were a few families in the vige who wanted to tell Su Chong and Su Hua about their rtives¡¯ girls. After being rejected, they felt resentful and waited for them to fail the exam.

    Madam Zhao felt terrible just thinking about it.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t think too much. Although we don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve learned, every time Teacher Lin mentioned it to me, he said that they are doing well and told me to rest assured. I think it must be fine.¡±

    Su Sang also pondered over Madam Zhao¡¯s worries. He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face if they didn¡¯t pass.

    He didn¡¯t care about that. He was worried that the children would be discouraged because they didn¡¯t get in.

    However, at this moment, he definitely couldn¡¯t say that he was worried too. He had tofort Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao was already worried. If he was also worried, the two of them would only have an even harder time.

    Su Sang reached out and hugged Madam Zhao tightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not worry about this. Why don¡¯t we guess if the child in Sister-inw¡¯s stomach is a boy or a girl? If you guess correctly, I¡¯ll give you a golden bracelet. How about that?¡±

    Madam Qian was pregnant with her fourth child. It had already been three months.

    When Su Sang said this, Madam Zhao¡¯s attention was diverted.

    She thought about how tired Madam Qian was after getting pregnant and how many spots had appeared on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, from the looks of it, it¡¯s a boy.¡±

    Thinking of Madam Qian¡¯s pregnant state, Madam Zhao felt that she had most likely guessed correctly. Thinking that Su Sang was going to give her a golden bracelet, Madam Zhao felt a little expectant.

    But the baby had not been born. No one knew if it was a boy or a girl.

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sang, what if I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°If you guessed wrong, I¡¯ll have the golden bracelet. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to wear it, so I¡¯ll have to give it to you.¡±

    Therefore, regardless of gender, Madam Zhao could obtain a golden bracelet.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was filled with joy and sweetness.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Get some sleep.¡±

    Su Sang said gently. He kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead sympathetically.

    Madam Zhao did not think about anything else and soon felt sleepy.

    The families rested at home on the first day of the new year.

    They decided to eat together tonight.

    Su Xiaozhi and Madam Cao hade over with their children in the morning.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also came over.

    Madam Qian was pregnant. Madam Zhao and Su Zhizhi told her to rest. In the kitchen, there were Madam Zhao and Su Xiaozhi, Madam Cao and Hu Shuangshuang, as well as Madam Chen, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    Chen Hu, Su Sang and Hu Changshou went to deal with the chickens and ducks.

    The younger children were learning to read from Su Hua and Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong practiced martial arts.

    In the evening, the three families ate together in the courtyard. It was very lively.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Su Xiaozhi,e out.¡±

    Madam Wang came to look for Su Xiaozhi. When she heard theughter in the courtyard, her eyes turned vicious. She raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    The abrupt sound made everyone pause.

    Su Xiaozhi looked guilty and did not dare to look at Su Sang and the others. She stood up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±

    After Su Xiaozhi went out, she pulled Madam Wang towards her house and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Mother, lower your voice. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Madam Wang pinched Su Xiaozhi¡¯s waist angrily and said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you for no reason? You¡¯re my daughter. Do I have to schedule to look for you?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi took a deep breath and stopped arguing with Madam Wang.

    ¡­

    At Su Sang¡¯s house, after Su Xiaozhi left, the atmosphere became much colder.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian frowned. They did not know when Su Xiaozhi had contacted the Su family. This feeling was terrible.

    How the Su family treated Su Sang and Madam Zhao in the past was something that they would never forget.

    The Su family and the Chen family were two families that Su Sang and Chen Hu would tacitly ignore.

    After Su Xiaozhi joined, no one said anything. However, Chen Hu and Madam Qian felt that since Su Xiaozhi was close to them, she should not be close to the Su family.

    However, when Madam Wang came to look for her today, Su Xiaozhi looked flustered. Clearly, she had contact with the Su family in private and was just hiding it from them.

    No one spoke, because no one felt good.

    After a long while, Su Sang forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eat more vegetables and meat.¡±

    Even though he felt terrible, he endured it.

    Su Xiaozhi had not severed ties with Old Master Su and Madam Wang. It was only right for them to contact each other.

    Madam Cao looked guilty. She stood up and exined, ¡°Sang, Hu. I¡¯m really sorry. I feel guilty, but that¡¯s Xiaozhi¡¯s parents after all. Xiaozhi is kind. Her mother cried her heart out. She couldn¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t say anything about her, but I can swear to you that our family will never do anything to harm you. Xiaozhi won¡¯t either.¡±

    This was a difficult situation to begin with, and she couldn¡¯t say anything about it, so she kept quiet.

    However, from the moment the two sides contacted each other, Madam Cao had already told Su Xiaozhi that it was fine if they got into contact. However, if the Su family was jealous of this business and wanted Su Xiaozhi to do something that was disadvantageous to the business, she absolutely could not do it. If Su Xiaozhi dared to do it, she would cut ties with Su Xiaozhi and bring her grandchildren back to Xiaohu Vige.

 Chapter 190 - Feeling Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 190: Feeling Ufortable</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Cao exined to the two families, hoping that they would feel better.

    There were tears in Madam Cao¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and swore, ¡°I, Madam Cao, swear to the heavens that if I lie, I won¡¯t let my son rest in peace in theherworld. Believe me, Xiaozhi has only contacted them. She hasn¡¯t done anything disadvantageous.¡±

    ¡°If she does that, then I¡¯ll be too ashamed to live here.¡±

    Madam Cao sighed, feeling terrible.

    She treated Su Xiaozhi as her daughter. Su Xiaozhi was soft-hearted, and Madam Wang was Su Xiaozhi¡¯s biological mother. Madam Wang cried her heart out. Su Xiaozhi could not bear it, so she could not bear it either.

    Madam Cao felt guilty every time she faced Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families. Now that Madam Wang hade looking for her like this, it was even more embarrassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Auntie. I trust you and Xiaozhi. It¡¯s all right.¡±

    Su Sang forced a smile and said to Madam Cao.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal. He just felt bad.

    Looking at the dispirited children, Su Sang sighed inwardly. He calmed himself down and said in a gentler tone, ¡°Xiaozhi is different from me. It¡¯s reasonable for them to have some contact. As long as she hasn¡¯t done anything that¡¯s disadvantageous to our families, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Cao, don¡¯t take it to heart. I have the same thoughts as Third Brother.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had always regarded Su Sang as their leader. This matter would pass like this, but if a person left a knot in their heart, it would not disappear.

    No one was a saint who could hold back anger from anything.

    His family and Su Sang¡¯s family had never forgiven them because the scar in their hearts was there and would never disappear.

    The absence of reprisals was their greatest mercy.

    ¡°Okay, okay, thank you both.¡±

    Madam Cao lowered her eyes. She had made herself clear. No matter how guilty she felt, she could only sigh in her heart.

    This was her choice and Su Xiaozhi¡¯s choice. She deserved to suffer the consequences.

    ¡°Okay, okay, eat more food.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said.

    Madam Qian also smiled slightly.

    Madam Cao felt guilty and put down her chopsticks not long after. Hu Shuangshuang also stopped eating silently.

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang were also very sensitive. Because of this incident, everyone was very ufortable and did not know what to do.

    No one really med Su Xiaozhi. That was her choice, but they couldn¡¯t smile if she wanted them to agree with her.

    The meal was soon over.

    Madam Cao took the children back.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family stayed behind to help clear the dishes.

    ¡°Xiaoling, will we still y with Shuangshuang and the others in the future?¡±

    Chen Erniu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and asked softly.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but look at Su Xiaoling.

    To be honest, she was stunned just now. This aunt¡­ sigh¡­

    Anyone would feel ufortable about this.

    In Su Xiaolu¡¯s opinion, they were good friends and Madam Wang was her enemy. As their good friend, she shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the enemy.

    If there were interactions, then her position in her heart would be different. She will not be an important person. She will definitely treat her coldly.

    Su Xiaozhi made the rtionship between the families fall into a strange state.

    It was a difficult question to answer.

    Su Xiaoling didn¡¯t say anything because she was also in a difficult position. Could she say that it would be the same as before? She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t say that truthfully.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, do you have any good ideas? This feels terrible. Ufortable, but powerless.¡±

    Su Chong was very vexed. They had never encountered such a thing before.

    No one knew what to do anymore.

    Su Hua could not help but look at Zhou Heng.

    Everyone looked at him.

    Su Xiaolu was also looking forward to what Zhou Heng could say.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he fell into deep thought.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite understandable.¡±

    As soon as Zhou Heng spoke, everyone listened quietly.

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let me make an analogy. A tree is like a home. As it grows bit by bit, it will be divided into many branches. These branches are like siblings in a home. As the tree grows taller and taller, although the branches and branches are on the same tree, they are getting further and further away. Everyone has nothing to do with each other.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly, a cluster of branches is close. They rely on each other to grow together for a period of time. During this period, they will shelter each other and support each other. However, after a period of time, the branches will also grow elsewhere. Everyone will still work hard to grow. Other than having the same root, they will never intersect again. However, as the branches and leaves flourish, we don¡¯t know when we will intersect again. It¡¯s the same for a family. As long as we support each other when we intersect and grow separately, it will be fine. The two different branches can have no intersection, but the roots connected to the branches can¡¯t be cut off. Be yourself and have a clear conscience.¡±

    As long as Su Xiaozhi did not hurt them, she would be like that cluster of branches that leaned over and supported each other for a period of time. She would just grow elsewhere.

    Su Sang and Su Xiaozhi were different to begin with. Su Xiaozhi had not experienced the pain that Su Sang had experienced, so she could not be ruthless to Madam Wangy. However, as long as she did not do anything that would harm Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families, she was not wrong.

    But Su Sang didn¡¯t feel good. He was cold to her, and he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    Actually, everyone was not wrong. They just stood on different sides.

    Everyone pondered Zhou Heng¡¯s words. For a moment, no one spoke.

    None of them were ignorant kids anymore.

    One could understand the deeper meaning by thinking more.

    They might do what Su Xiaozhi did today in the future.

    It was like the division of one family into another.

    ¡°If only I could never grow up.¡±

    Chen Daniu sighed.

    It was just a shame that no one could stay a child forever.

    ¡°Su Chong, Su Xiaolu,e and practice your swordsmanship.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s cold voice came from next door.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t think too much about it. They tiptoed and flew across the courtyard wall to the other side.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were envious. Unfortunately, they did not have a good foundation. It would be good enough if they could learn a few moves to protect themselves.

    ¡°Second Brother, Third Sister, Brother Zhou Heng, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Chen Daniu also went back with Chen Erniu and Chen Shi.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong also began to practice their swordsmanship.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, let¡¯s go study.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and watch Big Brother practice with Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded slightly and returned to his room with Su Hua.

    Inside the kitchen.

    Everything was packed. Chen Hu and Madam Qian were preparing to go back. Chen Hu seemed to have something to say, but he scratched his head and did not know how to say it. Just as he was about to leave, Madam Qian suddenly turned around and grabbed Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly. She said sincerely, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, no matter what, Hu and I will always be on your side.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Madam Wangâ€™s Request 1

    <h4>Chapter 191: Madam Wang¡¯s Request 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Qian knew that Madam Zhao was sad. She looked at Madam Zhao firmly.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She held her hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I know.¡±

    Chen Hu also said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll follow you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll follow wherever your family goes.¡±

    All his roots had been brought to him by Su Sang. He had decided that Su Sang¡¯s family would lead them forever.

    All he knew was that Su Xiaolu had treated his leg and the scar on Madam Qian¡¯s face.

    His house was built by Su Sang and Madam Zhao. The two girls who were confident in their eloquence were raised by selling sauerkraut and pickles with Madam Zhao.

    The words his son, Chen Shi, recognized were taught by Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng.

    Even if the king was in front of him, he would not do anything to make Su Sang¡¯s family sad. A person¡¯s heart was only so big. How could he be so magnanimous?

    This was the only family he could trust and follow wholeheartedly.

    Chen Hu was so excited that his face turned red. He was not good at sweet-talking, but everything he said was sincere.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were very touched. Su Sang reached out and patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hu, your sister-inw and I understand your intentions. It¡¯s fine. Xiaozhi and I are different. I don¡¯t me her. As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything to harm our interests, she can decide her own matters. She¡¯s her, and I¡¯m me.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian nodded.

    The couple left together.

    Su Sang was holding Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°Sang, no matter what, it¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re together.¡±

    Su Sang nodded, responding faintly.

    He was already much better, but that would have been very ufortable just now.

    Actually, after he calmed down, he could figure all these things out. There was no right or wrong. They were just on different sides.

    But after this, Su Xiaozhi would be different to him.

    ¡ª-

    When Madam Cao returned home with the children, she let them y by themselves while she entered the house.

    Su Xiaozhi was sitting in the house. When she heard the sound, she hurriedly wiped her tears to hide her crying.

    Madam Cao sat down beside Su Xiaozhi and sighed. ¡°What request did she make again?¡±

    ¡°Mother, my mother didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi felt bitter, but she didn¡¯t want Madam Cao to worry, so she didn¡¯t want to tell her.

    Madam Cao sighed again and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, you can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me. If you don¡¯t tell me, who else can you tell? If you tell me, we can share the burden. If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll feel burdened alone and your body will be hurt.¡±

    Seeing how much pain Su Xiaozhi was in, Madam Cao knew that she had already cried secretly.

    Thinking of Madam Wang, Madam Cao also felt a trace of resentment in her heart.

    Madam Wang was greedy. Last year, she secretly came to look for Su Xiaozhi and cried her heart out. After Su Xiaozhi softened and forgave her, her true colors were revealed.

    She wanted Su Zhizhi to show filial piety and give her money.

    If she didn¡¯t give it to her, it would be as if he had done something treasonous.

    This time, she did not know how much she wanted. She hade to ask for money in the name of buying New Year¡¯s goods before the new year.

    Seeing Su Xiaozhi cry, Madam Cao sighed and reached out to wipe her tears. She asked helplessly, ¡°What did she ask you for this time?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi pursed her lips and bit them until they were bloodshot. Then, she said with difficulty, ¡°She asked me for fifty taels and said that she wanted to give them to Su Chao, Su Lei, Su Cai, Su Shun, and Su Qing for their marriage.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was dying of pain in her heart. Madam Wang was simply asking for too much. She was even certain that she would definitely give it to her.

    She really couldn¡¯t say anything. Madam Wang even threatened her that if she didn¡¯t give it to them and caused her nephews to be unable to get married, she would hang herself at their doorstep and let the vige poke their backbone.

    ¡°Mother, what should I do?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi felt extremely ufortable. How could she have so much to give? Madam Wang only knew how to ask for money. She did not have that much money at all.

    Thinking about how she had given a lot of money to Madam Wangst year, Su Xiaozhi med herself bitterly.

    Madam Cao sighed and patted Su Xiaozhi¡¯s back. ¡°Xiaozhi, have you ever thought about what your mother wants you to do?¡±

    How could Su Xiaozhi take out fifty taels?

    Their family hade to Southern Mountain Vige with the help of Su Sang. She, Su Xiaozhi, and Hu Shuangshuang had calcted their sries.

    Fifty copper coins a day. In a month, the family earned three taels. The year beforest, they paid back what they owed Su Sang. Last year, the family slowly became richer. However, just as their lives were getting better, Madam Wang came knocking on their door.

    Now, she was demanding an exorbitant price. Su Xiaozhi had never thought about what Madam Wang really wanted to do.

    It was probably not as simple as 50 taels. What Madam Wang wanted was the entire Shi You Wei, right?

    Seeing that Su Xiaozhi was silent, Madam Cao sighed and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, I didn¡¯t say anything about your mother before, but this time, you can¡¯t agree anymore. There are some things that if you don¡¯t keep your bottom line, there will be no bottom line. You¡¯ve already hurt your third brother and the others. You have to think for them.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong by interacting with them, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re doing the right thing. I won¡¯t say anything else, but let¡¯s talk about Dashan. They won¡¯t help you when you¡¯re in trouble. Xiaozhi, think about it.¡±

    Madam Cao did not feel good either. She did not know how much Xiaozhi could take to heart.

    Su Xiaozhi had changed since she gave money to Madam Wang.

    She was afraid that once her days were better, she would forget about her painful past.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was ashamed.

    Madam Cao was also worried about Su Xiaozhi. She looked at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°How much money is there at home? Take it out. We¡¯ll take care of Shuangshuang and my sry. If you¡¯re still willing to take your money to give them, then take your share.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was the daughter of Madam Wang after all. It was normal that she could not sever this connection with Madam Wang.

    However, she could not be like Su Xiaozhi and use her own house to subsidize Madam Wang without anyints.

    She thought about how she had indulged her for the better part ofst year. It was only today that she let Su Sang and Chen Hu know about it under such circumstances that Madam Cao felt ashamed and sobered up. She could not continue being confused. She had to think about the Hu family.

    Su Xiaozhi was still young. When his son, Hu Daniu, was alive, he said that he could not stop Su Xiaozhi from marrying another man.

    She would not stop them. The descendants of the Hu family belonged to the Hu family. If Su Xiaozhi married another man, she would protect the children well.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it to my mother.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was sad. She got up and took the box containing the money. There were only about ten taels left. She handed it to Madam Cao and said guiltily, ¡°Mother, take care of it in the future. I know I did something wrong. I also know that it¡¯s toote to say anything now. I¡¯ll get back to them now. I won¡¯t agree this time, and I won¡¯t agree in the future.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Madam Wangâ€™s Request 2

    <h4>Chapter 192: Madam Wang¡¯s Request 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    If she had not given more than 10 taels to Madam Wang intermittently, they could have saved more.

    Not only did she use her own wages, but she also used her mother-inw and daughter¡¯s.

    This was very wrong.

    Su Xiaozhi was ashamed of what she had done. She was too ashamed to look at Madam Cao.

    Seeing her like this, Madam Cao said gently, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be in charge of this money in the future. In a few years, Shuangshuang will have to arrange a marriage and Changshou will get married too.¡±

    Madam Cao did not feel good either. After Hu Daniu passed away, she treated Su Xiaozhi as her own daughter. Su Xiaozhi was in charge of the family.

    She knew that Su Xiaozhi was filial to Madam Wang, but she really did not know that Su Xiaozhi had given her more than ten taels.

    No wonder Madam Wang was demanding an exorbitant amount this time.

    However, she would not let Su Xiaozhi be in charge of her and her granddaughter¡¯s wages in the future. Su Xiaozhi¡¯s personality was not very strong. If she was in charge, her family would only be poorer and poorer. When her grandchildren were about to get married, she would not be able to fork out half a copper coin. By then, it would be toote.

    Su Xiaozhi knew that Madam Cao had a grudge against her. She had no right to say anything. This was all her own fault.

    She lowered her slightly red eyes and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi went out.

    Madam Cao took the money box and returned to her house. She found a ce to put the things.

    When she came out and saw that the three children looked dispirited, Madam Cao¡¯s heart ached. She smiled and said to the three children, ¡°Shuangshuang, Changshou, Changyang,e to Grandma.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang walked to Madam Cao¡¯s side.

    Madam Cao gently stroked the three children¡¯s hair and said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Let¡¯s just be like before and work diligently. Don¡¯t be angry with your mother. This is how humans are. Some things are like this. As long as she treats you well and loves you, she will still be your mother.¡±

    In the future, when she was in charge of the family, her sry would be saved. In a few years, she would marry Hu Changshou off, Hu Shuangshuang would get married, and Hu Changyang would go to school. It would be enough.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. My brothers and I know.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang smiled and said.

    Hu Changsheng pursed his lips and nodded.

    Hu Changyang did not know that much, but he was also very obedient.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached when she went out.

    As she passed Chen Hu and Su Sang¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t help but walk faster with her head down. The shame in her heart was painful.

    Thinking of the help she had received over the past few years, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears fell and she pped herself twice in self-reproach.

    She told herself she must not say yes this time. She would never say yes again.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong, who were practicing their swordsmanship, saw Su Xiaozhi enter the vige. The siblings looked at each other and tacitly reached a consensus.

    Gui You drank just now. Now that it was dark, he should be asleep.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu jumped over the wall and followed Su Xiaozhi from afar.

    ¡°Big Brother, what if Aunt wants to do something bad?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little unhappy. She did not feel good when she saw Su Xiaozhi enter the vige.

    She would never forgive that family. It was precisely because of this that Su Xiaolu felt ufortable seeing Su Xiaozhi interacting with them.

    The beating and scolding and grievances were over.

    But could her father¡¯s eyes recover? Could her mother¡¯s hands recover?

    Su Chong¡¯s expression was also dark. He said, ¡°If she wants to do something bad, let¡¯s tell Father and Mother when we get home.¡±

    That was what he and Su Xiaolu thought when they followed her.

    If Su Xiaozhi was really bent on that side, their family would be able to make preparations. If they knew about it in advance, they would be able to slowly ept it even if they were disappointed and sad. They would not suddenly be seriously hit at an unexpected moment.

    Just like today, Madam Wang suddenly came to look for Su Xiaozhi. Su Xiaozhi¡¯s flustered and guilty look made it obvious that she had some private interactions with them.

    It felt worse to suddenly know like this.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    It was dark. Su Chong was afraid that Su Xiaolu could not see clearly. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little hesitant. She was already seven years old. There was no longer anything like hugging her brother like she was three or four years old.

    Su Chong did not think too much about it. Seeing that Su Xiaolu did not move, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how much my Qinggong has improved recently? Come up and I¡¯ll let you feel it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu climbed onto Su Chong¡¯s back.

    Su Chong immediately circted his Qi and flew away.

    Soon, they arrived at the Su residence.

    At this moment, everyone was in the main room.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu leaned against the wall and listened quietly to what the people in the room were saying.

    Su Xiaozhi had just arrived.

    As soon as she entered the house, Madam Li stepped forward with a smile and held Su Xiaozhi¡¯s arm warmly. She praised, ¡°Father, Mother, Xiaozhi is too filial to you. Mother just came back and she came right after. Mother has such a good daughter. I¡¯m so envious.¡±

    Madam Wang had just returned not long ago. When she returned, told them her ns proudly.

    The matter was settled. If she could not control Su Sang, she could still control Su Xiaozhi.

    Now that Su Xiaozhi was here, everyone thought that she was here to pay.

    A rare gentle smile appeared on Old Master Su¡¯s face. Before Su Xiaozhi could speak, he smiled and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re the benefactor of this family. When they get married in the future, I have to get my niece-inw to serve you tea to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Old woman, go and reply tomorrow and set the date. Chao, Cai, and Lei are not young anymore. Let¡¯s try to get the marriage arranged this year. Shun and Qing will be dyed until next year.¡±

    Old Master Su said to Madam Wang. His grandsons were already at the age to talk about marriage. Speaking of which, they were quite old.

    In the past few years, because Su Shun and Su Qing had entered the school, they had thought that if they studied to be Elementary Schrs or something, they would find a better family for Su Chao, Su Cai and Su Lei. In the end, after studying for a few years, they were all disappointing.

    Over the past few years, Old Master Su had given up. From this year onwards, Su Shun and Su Qing did not have to study anymore. It was time for them to farm.

    If they didn¡¯t study, they would have to get married early. The brothers who were dyed by them were even more anxious. The betrothal gifts that the matchmaker wanted were not a small amount, so they asked Su Xiaozhi for help.

    Looking at this daughter, Old Master Su was satisfied. He didn¡¯t raise her for nothing and she knew that she should take care of the family.

    After hearing Old Master Su¡¯s instructions, Madam Wang smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. I¡¯ll make a trip tomorrow and settle the matter. I¡¯ll get my granddaughters-inw this year and have a great-grandson next year.¡±

    Madam Zhou smiled and echoed, ¡°In my opinion, the children¡¯s aunt is the best. Lei, Qing, quicklye over and thank your aunt.¡±

    Madam Li also pushed her three sons. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go forward and thank your aunt. Your aunt dotes on you the most. Get closer to her.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Good Idea

    <h4>Chapter 193: Good Idea</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    They would have to rely on Su Xiaozhi to lead a good life in the future.

    Su Xiaozhi was really rich. In less than a year, she could give her mother-inw more than ten taels.

    Su Sang was definitely generous to her. Su Xiaozhi was like a money tree. They had to hold on to this tree tightly.

    If they couldn¡¯t take from Su Sang, it¡¯s good enough to take from Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Sang was determined, but Su Xiaozhi was soft-hearted. Su Sang gave money to Su Xiaozhi, and Su Xiaozhi gave it to them. It was all the same.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou both knew this very well in their hearts, so she let the children get close to Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Chaocai and the other children smiled at Su Xiaozhi and greeted her.

    Even Su Yufang stepped forward and greeted her sweetly.

    She was already 14 years old and was at the right age for marriage. If she knew that her aunt was rich and built a good rtionship with her, Su Xiaozhi might give her more dowry when she got married.

    Su Dng also smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, you still have a conscience, unlike that heartless Su Sang. When life is good, he forgets his parents and brothers.¡±

    Su Eng echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaozhi, you can¡¯t learn from him. You¡¯re still young. You still have to find a good family in the future. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother and I will support you when the timees. Also, your five nephews will be your strong backing!¡±

    As long as Su Xiaozhi could give them benefits.

    Su Xiaozhi did not say anything. Her face was pale. The family chatted happily, and no one noticed her abnormality.

    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to say a word since entering the house.

    Listening to them, Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t feel good at all.

    Finally, Madam Wang reached out to Su Xiaozhi and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Give it to me.¡±

    At this moment, the family looked at Su Xiaozhi seriously and waited for her to take the money.

    Su Xiaozhi gulped. She looked up at Madam Wang and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have any money.¡±

    After Su Xiaozhi finished speaking, the air seemed to freeze for a few breaths.

    Madam Wang was the first to regain her senses. She red at Su Xiaozhi angrily and shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to give money, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, what do you mean by that? Chao and Shun are your nephews. How can you say that?¡±

    Madam Li also questioned angrily.

    Madam Zhou also frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree on it? The girls are all waiting over there. If you don¡¯t agree now, what should we do?¡±

    Su Chao and Su Lei, who were waiting to get married, were anxious.

    Su Shun and Su Qing also looked at Su Xiaozhi anxiously.

    Old Master Su frowned and looked at Su Xiaozhi unhappily.

    At this moment, it was as if everything was Su Xiaozhi¡¯s fault.

    Su Xiaozhi was not feeling good, but since they were her parents, brothers, and rtives, she still exined, ¡°Dad, Mom, Big Brother, Sister-inw, Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, and Chao, listen to me first.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money left. I can¡¯t give you any money. Third Brother gives me a tael of silver for my sry every month. I¡¯ve used it to show filial respect to Mother. I¡¯ve even taken out a lot of Shuangshuang and my mother-inw¡¯s money. I really can¡¯t give you fifty taels now¡­ I¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaozhi exined patiently. Thinking that a portion of the money she gave to her parents belonged to Madam Cao and her daughter, Su Xiaozhi felt guilty.

    She had sons and daughters, too. She should think of her children, too.

    Su Xiaozhi had not even said that she would not give them money to show filial piety to her parents in the future. Before she could say this, Madam Wang interrupted her!

    ¡°Your family can earn more than 30 taels a year. Why can¡¯t you give me 50 taels? If you don¡¯t have money, why don¡¯t you ask that guy with a rotten conscience for money? He earns so much money. It¡¯s not too much to give you 100 taels a year! And your damn mother-inw. She shamelessly came to our vige to live. It¡¯s already good enough that she has food and amodation. She still wants money! Su Xiaozhi, I¡¯m warning you. You only gave me 18 taelsst year. You have to give me the remaining 12 taels!¡±

    Madam Wang was so angry that she pointed at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s head. Her heart ached at the thought that she had only received eighteen taels.

    It was impossible for Su Xiaozhi not to pay!

    If she had no money, she should figure it out herself. In any case, she had to give it to her.

    Madam Wang pinched Su Xiaozhi¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Remember this well. I gave birth to you. You can¡¯t side with outsiders. Hu Daniu died, so be it. You still have to marry in the future. Who can you rely on to get married? Only your parents, brothers, and nephews are reliable, understand? You have to get back the money from the Hu family. It¡¯s good enough that she has a ce to eat and live. Does she still want money? I think that old woman is shameless. I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart if she doesn¡¯t give me the money.¡±

    After Madam Wang vented her anger, she said to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s mind was nk. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

    With Madam Wang dealing with Su Xiaozhi, no one said anything.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were also silent. They knew very well how powerful Madam Wang was.

    Besides, if they took money from Su Xiaozhi, they would benefit from it. It was for their sons to get married, so Madam Wang was right!

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s mind went nk. Madam Wang looked furious, as if Su Xiaozhi had done something treasonous. Seeing that Su Xiaozhi did not move, she shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get the money.¡±

    Old Master Su said with a dark expression, ¡°Xiaozhi, don¡¯t forget that your surname is Su.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s expression was numb. It took her a while to collect her thoughts. She looked at Old Master Su and then at Madam Wang. ¡°Father, mother, if you want my life, take it. But I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    How could she face them if she really agreed?

    How could she agree? She would never agree.

    ¡°Aunt, what about my wife? I¡¯m already 21 years old. I¡¯m old enough to be a father in the vige. Everyone isughing at me behind my back.¡±

    Su Chao was the oldest among the children. He was already 21 years old. He should have gotten a wife long ago, but he also wanted to wait for his brother to be an Elementary Schr so that he could have a higher status and find a good-looking wife.

    Now that the n fell through, he was aughingstock. He wanted to get married as soon as possible.

    When Su Shun and Su Qing enrolled, they spent a lot of money every year. They said that their family was poor and all their hopes were on Su Xiaozhi. He did not want to wait any longer.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Chao. Her nephew, who had been good to her just now, was now filled with resentment. Su Xiaozhi said indifferently, ¡°Chao, if you want to find a wife, that¡¯s your parents¡¯ business. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lei, Qing, and Shun, you have nothing to do with me. Whether you can get a wife is none of my business. I won¡¯t give you money. It¡¯s fine even if Father and Mother don¡¯t acknowledge me as their daughter,¡± Su Xiaozhi said coldly.

 Chapter 194 - Beaten Up 1

    <h4>Chapter 194: Beaten Up 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Her head was spinning. She could barely stand.

    When they got here, they didn¡¯t even get a ss of water for her. They didn¡¯t give her a stool. All they knew was the money.

    In their eyes, there was only money. The funny thing was that she actually believed it. Every time Madam Wang came to ask for money, even though she felt so terrible, she still gave it to them.

    But what she¡¯d gotten in return.

    She wanted more and more. How could she continue like this? Su Xiaozhi also understood that no one in the Su family was normal except for her third brother.

    They didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. They only knew how to ask for benefits. As soon as they see an opportunity, they would immediately grab it and hold on to it crazily.

    Su Xiaozhi was filled with regret.

    ¡°Pa¡ª¡±

    Madam Wang pped Su Xiaozhi angrily. She was so angry that her expression was ferocious. Her breathing became rough and her nostrils red. She grabbed Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hair and pped her.

    ¡°You heartless person. I gave birth to you and raised you, and this is how you treat me? Since you¡¯re so heartless, I¡¯ll just kill you. All of you are heartless.¡±

    Madam Wang lost her mind in anger. Looking at Su Xiaozhi, who dared to disobey her, she immediately thought of Su Sang.

    She vented all her anger on Su Xiaozhi.

    Those with a rotten conscience should be beaten to death.

    If one didn¡¯t know how to respect their parents, they should be beaten to death.

    Madam Wang¡¯s ruthlessness made Su Xiaozhi unable to react in time. She could only subconsciously reach out to block her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you rotten conscience. You were born of my blood. Whatever I say goes. If you disobey me, I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡±

    Madam Wang cursed fiercely. She grabbed Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hair and pped her.

    Su Xiaozhi felt that her scalp was about to explode from the pain. Her face was filled with pain. When Madam Wang hit her or pinched her, she cried out in pain and begged weakly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me. It hurts¡­¡±

    The Su family watched this scene calmly.

    Old Master Su remained silent.

    Su Dng and Su Eng watched in silence.

    Su Chao and the others did not care how Su Xiaozhi was beaten up. They only cared if Su Xiaozhi could give them the money. If Su Xiaozhi refused to give it now, she might give up after being beaten up.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou did not step forward either. In the past few years, they had also gotten beaten up by Madam Wang. Thinking about how Madam Zhao was the one who had to bear all of this in the past, ever since Madam Zhao¡¯s life became better, Madam Wang would torture the two of them whenever she was in a bad mood.

    Su Dng and Su Eng did not have a good temper either. It was all because Su Sang¡¯s family was living too well.

    Even Madam Wang was angry that Su Xiaozhi had a good life. Now that Madam Wang had her way with Su Xiaozhi, not only did Madam Li and Madam Zhou not feel bad, they even felt a little happy.

    Outside the house, Su Chong and Su Xiaolu frowned.

    Su Chong frowned and whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t let her hit Aunt like this.¡±

    Su Chong stood up and picked up a stone from the courtyard. He went to the window and threw a stone at Madam Wang¡¯s arm from where the window paper was broken.

    He was very fast, and Madam Wang did not notice as she was hitting Su Xiaozhi angrily. She only felt a pain in her hand and threw Su Xiaozhi away.

    Madam Wang¡¯s arm was a little numb. She rubbed it and pointed at Su Xiaozhi fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, you have to get me fifty taels. If you can¡¯t, I won¡¯t forgive you. Don¡¯t think about severing ties with me. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t suffer the same loss a second time.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get lost.¡±

    Madam Wang kicked Su Xiaozhi angrily.

    Previously, she had been careless and removed Su Sang from the family. Now, she could not gain anything from him.

    Now that she had learned her lesson, Su Xiaozhi could forget about severing ties with them!

    Su Xiaozhi hung her head with disheveled hair. She got up shakily and walked out with her head hanging, supporting herself with the wall.

    None of the people in the house helped her up. They all looked at her coldly.

    Su Xiaozhi went out the door and trudged home.

    As soon as she left, Su Chao and Su Cai said to Madam Wang under Madam Li¡¯s hinting gaze, ¡°Grandma, what if Aunt doesn¡¯t give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, if Aunt doesn¡¯t give it to us, will we not be able to get a wife?¡±

    Su Lei also frowned and looked anxious.

    Su Dng and Su Eng could not help but look at Old Master Su¡¯s expression.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were also secretly looking at their parents-inw¡¯s expressions. The family had not split up, and Old Master Su was in charge of public affairs. They did not know how much money the family had.

    Now that their sons were getting married, Madam Li and Madam Zhou were both anxious.

    Old Master Su said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you all arguing about? Let¡¯s wait for your aunt to send a reply first.¡±

    His family did have the money, but if he took it all out to marry his granddaughter-inw, his family would be bankrupt.

    This money still depended on Su Xiaozhi. She and Su Sang were close, so Su Sang only needed to give her some money.

    Old Master Su did not dislike the way Madam Wang dealt with Su Xiaozhi. He felt that Madam Wang had done the right thing. Su Xiaozhi was not biased towards the family, so it was only right for them to teach her a lesson.

    Madam Wang spat out a mouthful of phlegm on the ground and snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare refuse to give me the money. What are you all standing there for? Go back to sleep.¡±

    With Madam Wang¡¯s words, Su Dng and Su Eng had nothing to worry about.

    They just had to listen to their parents.

    The two families came out one by one and went back to their rooms to sleep.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaozhi left the Su family as if she had lost her soul. When she was far away from the Su family, she sat by the roadside and cried softly.

    The night was quiet. Su Chong and Su Xiaolu followed from afar.

    They were also feeling mncholy and neither knew what to say.

    For the Su family, they would never be on good terms with them.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. If someone had hit her like this, she would have put righteousness before family. At this moment, it was useless.

    However, Su Xiaozhi was in pain and sad. It was obvious that it was difficult for her to leave, so she was so sad.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu sigh, Su Chong suddenly said, ¡°Xiaolu, Father and Mother will never treat you and Third Sister like this. Hua and I will never allow such a thing to happen.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling would also be married off in the future, just like Su Xiaozhi.

    When he thought about how everyone was watching Su Xiaozhi being beaten up by Madam Wang today, his heart sank. When he heard Su Xiaolu sigh, he was worried that she would feel ufortable.

    He and Hua would not allow such a thing, nor would they watch helplessly like Su Dng and Su Eng.

    ¡°Father and Mother won¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sighing because of Aunt. It¡¯s already like this, but she still can¡¯t bear to¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed in her heart. Su Xiaozhi was in pain now because Madam Wang had hit her.

    But even then, she hadn¡¯t been able to harden her heart.

    Madam Wang probably knew this as well.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, is that you?¡±

    At this moment, a worried voice sounded. A figure walked towards Su Xiaozhi from not far away. It was Madam Cao. She was worried about Su Xiaozhi, so she came.

    Madam Cao heard faint cries and became even more worried. Her vision was not as good as before after her eyes recovered, and she could not see clearly at night. Along the way, she had taken a stick to feel the way.

 Chapter 195 - Beaten Up 2

    <h4>Chapter 195: Beaten Up 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±

    Hearing Madam Cao¡¯s voice, Su Xiaozhi hurriedly wiped her tears.

    But when she spoke, her voice was hoarse. Madam Cao couldn¡¯t see it, but she wasn¡¯t deaf. She recognized it immediately.

    Madam Cao sighed and reached out to pull Su Xiaozhi up. When she touched Su Xiaozhi¡¯s arm, she hissed.

    Madam Cao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°They even hit you?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi slowly stood up. In the blurry night, Madam Cao saw that Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hair was disheveled. Madam Caobed her hair and saw that Su Xiaozhi¡¯s face seemed to be swollen.

    Madam Cao was so angry that she stabbed the wooden stick fiercely. ¡°How can they hit you? How can they hit you!!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to our family for so many years, but Daniu had never hit you when he was alive. No matter how angry I was, I didn¡¯t touch you at all. You¡¯re now a member of our Hu family. What right do they have to hit you!¡±

    Madam Cao was furious. Su Xiaozhi was her daughter-inw.

    Logically speaking, after marrying into the Hu family, she would be a member of the Hu family. No matter what, the Su family had no reason to hit her like this.

    Moreover, Su Xiaozhi even gave them money.

    ¡°No, how can they do this? Let¡¯s go and find the vige chief to seek justice for you.¡±

    Madam Cao hated Su Xiaozhi¡¯s weakness, but she knew that she could not be weak. If she was weak, the Su family would bully her.

    Therefore, this matter could not be forgotten no matter what.

    Su Xiaozhi choked with grievance. Hearing Madam Cao protect her so much, her tears fell like rain. She said with difficulty, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless and have caused you trouble.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi felt guilty. She felt very sorry for Madam Cao and even more so for Hu Daniu.

    ¡°Mother, can we just forget about this matter? I won¡¯t give them money. I¡¯ll just avoid them.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sniffed and said. She really did not want to make a scene anymore. This kind of pain was too difficult to bear. At most, she would hide further away in the future.

    Madam Cao took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re still too young. I don¡¯t me you for not understanding me. You¡¯re not that heartless. I don¡¯t me you either. You can tolerate being bullied, but I don¡¯t me you. If you can tolerate it, then endure it yourself. Don¡¯t make us all endure it with you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote today. Come home with me first. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go look for the vige chief. I have to talk to them about this matter. Just don¡¯t say anything when the timees. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of my Hu family. To put it bluntly, if I don¡¯t let go, you can only be the daughter-inw of my Hu family for the rest of your life. If your parents hit you like this, it¡¯s not just about you, but also the face of my Hu family. They¡¯re bullying me and the children. If I don¡¯t say anything and endure it, then why did my entire family move to Southern Mountain Vige? In the same n, at least they won¡¯t attack you like this.¡±

    With that, Madam Cao pulled Su Xiaozhi home.

    She had always been good to Su Xiaozhi, so Su Xiaozhi did not understand these things.

    She had never been tortured by her mother-inw, so she did not know what a mother-inw could do!

    Su Xiaozhi could tolerate it, but she could not let it go.

    She had brought her family to Southern Mountain Vige because she wanted to live a stable life. When Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang grew up and could get married, they could return to Xiaohu Vige so that they would not be bullied by their own n.

    If she came here and had to endure the bullying of the Su family, what was she doing here?

    Su Xiaozhi was stunned and could note back to her senses. Her heart was in a mess because what Madam Cao said waspletely different from what Madam Wang said.

    Madam Wang said to her, ¡°I gave birth to you. You¡¯re the daughter of the Su family. Hu Daniu is dead. You can¡¯t stay in the Hu family forever. When you get married, you still have to leave the house.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to do with the Hu family. If you want to remarry, the Hu family will definitely hate you to death. At that time, you can only rely on the Su family.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi had mixed feelings. Ever since she got married, Madam Cao had never been so strict with her or said such harsh words.

    Her heart was a mess. She called out weakly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Cao did not answer. She knew that Su Xiaozhi was testing her.

    She thought that Su Xiaozhi could resolve the matter clearly, but obviously, she could not. Not only could Su Xiaozhi not resolve it, but she was also beaten up. After being beaten up, she even wanted to make peace. She could not indulge her anymore.

    With her son Hu Daniu around, Su Xiaozhi could manage the family.

    However, Su Xiaozhi was not firm enough. Her heart was easily shaken. If she did not show some ruthlessness, this family would be eaten up by the Su family.

    Su Xiaozhi panicked when Madam Cao didn¡¯t answer her.

    After a while, Madam Cao said indifferently, ¡°Xiaozhi, as long as I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll be in charge of this family in the future. Your sry will also be handed over to me in the future. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Hu family, so the money you earn belongs to the Hu family. I¡¯m your mother-inw. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of you. When I have time, I¡¯ll tell Su Sang that your sry will be paid to me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Changyang and Changshou are also going to marry in the future. You can learn from me how to be a mother-inw in the future.¡±

    Thinking of her two grandsons, Madam Cao became even more determined. She could not let Su Xiaozhi continue like this.

    If Su Xiaozhi continued like this, things would only get worse.

    Madam Cao was determined, so she put away her usual gentleness and became stern.

    Su Xiaozhi was unsure.

    When they got home, Madam Cao ignored Su Xiaozhi and went to bed.

    Hu Shuangshuang was very worried. Madam Cao sternly asked Hu Shuangshuang to sleep with her.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Now, she understood that her mother-inw had changed.

    She ached inside, but she knew she¡¯d asked for it.

    Su Xiaozhi was very tired. She didn¡¯t care about the injuries on her face. When she got into bed, she curled up in bed and cried silently. She was lost, helpless, and in pain.

    ¡­

    After Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi returned home, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong also returned home.

    When they got home, Su Chong said to Su Xiaolu gently, ¡°Xiaolu, go to sleep. I¡¯ll tell Father and Mother about this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao should know about this.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room. Su Xiaoling was still awake.

    As soon as Su Xiaoluy down, she felt that her nket was warm. She snuggled into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms and confessed, ¡°Sis, Brother and I went to the Su family with Aunt¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Su Xiaoling everything.

    Su Xiaoling listened while touching Su Xiaolu¡¯s limbs to see if she was cold.

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Su Xiaoling sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Father and Mother will take care of it. Go to sleep quickly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was indeed sleepy and soon fell asleep.

    Dimly, she seemed to hear Su Xiaoling¡¯s faint murmur.

    Su Xiaoling gently smoothed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and kissed her forehead. ¡°Xiaolu, I will always be good to you.¡±

    If anyone bullied her, she would never turn a blind eye. She would only stand in front of her and protect her.

 Chapter 196 - Settling Scores 1

    <h4>Chapter 196: Settling Scores 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    On the other hand,

    Su Chong also told Madam Zhao and Su Sang about the matter.

    After Su Chong finished speaking, Su Sang calmly said to Su Chong, ¡°Father and Mother understand. It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your room and sleep.¡±

    Su Sang was only outwardly calm, maintaining hisposure in front of his son.

    Su Chong nodded, stood up, and silently left to close the door. He had already told his parents about this.

    After Su Chong left, Su Sang rxed.

    He let out a long, ufortable sigh. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    He felt terrible that Su Xiaozhi had to endure all this. He also felt terrible that the Su family did not have any kinship with Su Xiaozhi. They were like grasshoppers in a field. When they attached themselves to her, they only knew how to suck her blood dry.

    Madam Zhao reached out and gently stroked Su Sang¡¯s back. She said gently, ¡°Sang, this is not something we can interfere in. I think Auntie Cao is right. Xiaozhi is now a member of the Hu family. She should know her identity. Auntie Cao can control her.¡±

    Madam Cao was gentle. If not for the fact that she was really too disappointed in Su Xiaozhi, she would not have used her authority as mother-inw.

    Su Xiaozhi had been married into the Hu family for more than ten years. In these ten years, even if Hu Daniu died, she did not be fierce. Now, she suddenly became strict with Su Xiaozhi.

    Just as Madam Cao had said, the Su family bullied the entire Hu family.

    Su Sang sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Her business has nothing to do with us. In the future, she¡¯ll work hard, we¡¯ll pay her for her work, and forget about the rest.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi had helped him when he was in his most difficult time. He had also returned the favor when Su Xiaozhi was in trouble.

    This way, they didn¡¯t owe each other anything. If they made peace, they¡¯d go the long way together. He¡¯d be more concerned.

    For example, now that Su Xiaozhi had taken the money to pay her parents, he could not ept it. As such, he could only slowly turn cold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Su Sang thought it through and felt a little better.

    Madam Zhao nodded and the two of them fell asleep. Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang. After a while, she said, ¡°Sang, let Auntie Cao make the decision for Xiaozhi. Xiaozhi will understand in the future.¡±

    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t stand Madam Cao¡¯s harshness at first, but as time passed, she would understand.

    This was not the time to interfere too much.

    Su Sang said, ¡°I understand. If Auntie Caoes and asks for her sry, I¡¯ll promise her that Xiaozhi won¡¯t have any money.¡±

    If the money was in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t keep it.

    Seeing that Su Sang thought so, Madam Zhao was relieved.

    Husband and wife fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Cao woke up the next morning and knocked on the door to wake Su Xiaozhi up.

    Su Xiaozhi had cried all night and only fell asleep when it was almost dawn. She was a little dazed to be woken up.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s bruised and swollen face. Her eyes shed with heartache, but it was quickly hidden.

    Madam Cao said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll settle the score with them. No matter what, they have to give me an exnation!¡±

    Madam Cao aggressively told Su Xiaozhi to get off the bed quickly.

    Su Xiaozhi was at a loss. She was a little afraid. ¡°Mother, can we not go?¡±

    Seeing that she only wanted to escape, Madam Cao was very disappointed. She said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You have to go today no matter what. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll drag the matchmaker over tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Overnight, the mother-inw she knew had be a stranger. It terrified her.

    Seeing Su Xiaozhi like this, Madam Cao turned around and said coldly, ¡°Come out quickly.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang got up. They were also afraid.

    Madam Cao said to them, ¡°Shuangshuang, cook the rice. Changshou and Changyang, help too.¡±

    After making arrangements for the children, Su Xiaozhi dawdled out. She didn¡¯t look happy. She hung her head, not wanting the children to see her.

    She still said weakly, ¡°Mother, can we not go? I won¡¯t see them anymore.¡±

    Madam Cao walked up to her and pinched her chin to raise her face.

    Su Xiaozhi panicked.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang were all shocked. They went to Su Xiaozhi¡¯s side worriedly and asked angrily, ¡°Mother, who hit you?¡±

    Hu Changshou clenched his fists. ¡°Mother, who bullied you? Tell me, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wanted to hide, but Madam Cao did not allow her to. Su Xiaozhi was in pain and embarrassed. Her tears fell uncontrobly.

    She could not bring herself to say it. However, Madam Cao told the three children sternly, ¡°Shuangshuang, Changshou, Changyang, your mother was beaten by that shameless Su family. Your mother married into the Hu family and is part of our family. If they beat your mother, they are bullying us. Grandma is going to settle scores with them now. Tell me, should Grandma go?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Hu Changsheng¡¯s eyes burned with anger. When his father left, he said that he would be the head of the family in the future. He had to protect his family.

    Hu Shuangshuang bit her lip and held back her tears. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go too. I can¡¯t let Mother be bullied like this.¡±

    Hu Changyang also said firmly, ¡°Grandma, I want to go too.¡±

    Madam Cao looked at the three children. Fortunately, they were all angry. Madam Cao nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was stunned. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t.

    Madam Cao brought her family out and went straight to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    Old Master Wang had always dealt with Su Sang¡¯s family and was very familiar with Madam Cao.

    On the second day of the new year, Old Master Wang¡¯s family was at home. The daughters-inw of the Wang family were washing their bedding and clothes. When they saw Madam Cao, they greeted her with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Auntie Cao.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded.

    Looking at the Cao family, Old Master Wang¡¯s daughter-inw shouted into the house, ¡°Father, Auntie Cao from the Hu family is looking for you.¡±

    Old Master Wang responded from inside the house and came out quickly.

    Madam Cao didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly said, ¡°Vige Chief Wang, you have to help us exin this matter properly. Our Hu family doesn¡¯t have a sessor, so we can¡¯t be bullied like this.¡±

    Hearing Madam Cao¡¯s tone, Old Master Wang quickly asked, ¡°Hu family, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Madam Cao pulled Su Xiaozhi in front of her and raised her face. She said angrily, ¡°Vige Chief, take a good look. Look at how badly my daughter-inw has been beaten up. Her body is also bruised. Tell me, can you let her be bullied like this?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s face was swollen, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She lowered her eyes and was helplessly sized up.

    Old Master Wang was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Who hit Xiaozhi?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was at a loss. She moved her lips but did not say anything.

    Madam Cao knew very well that she had to take matters into her own hands. She said to Old Master Wang, ¡°It was the Su family who did it. The cause was that they instigated Su Xiaozhi to take money from the Hu family. Su Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t take out more money, so they took action. They took 18 taels of silver from the Hu family.¡±

 Chapter 197 - Settling Scores 2

    <h4>Chapter 197: Settling Scores 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Vige Chief, the Su family can¡¯t take this money no matter what. You have to uphold justice for me today. Otherwise, at the risk of my old bones, I¡¯ll have to go to the county and sue them. My man is gone and my son is dead, but I still have two grandchildren. What right does the Su family have to bully people like this? No matter what, I won¡¯t stop today!¡±

    After Madam Cao finished speaking, she waited for Old Master Wang to speak.

    Anyway, since she was here, she had no intention of letting it go.

    Not only did she want Su Xiaozhi to never be able to give them money again, but she also wanted them to spit out what they had taken.

    Old Master Wang was shocked when he heard this. Seeing how confident Madam Cao was and how determined she was to settle the score, Old Master Wang knew that this matter would not be easy to resolve.

    The Su family was really good at causing trouble. Why didn¡¯t they know how to be satisfied? They always forced people into this state.

    ¡°Hu family, calm down. The Su family is unreasonable in this matter. It¡¯s only right that you seek justice. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go with you. Your two families will make things clear in front of each other. What should be yours will be returned by the Su family. I¡¯ll ask them to return it.¡±

    Old Master Wang said slowly. Madam Cao was backed by Su Sang¡¯s family.

    His children called Su Sang uncle.

    Things were different now. His family also nted arge batch of vegetables every year to sell to Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Moreover, this matter was indeed unreasonable on the Su family¡¯s side. This girl belonged to someone else after she got married. They were even so greedy. How annoying.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, go to Grand Duke Su¡¯s house and invite them over. If this matter is blown up, it will be a disgrace to the n. If word gets out, who will dare to marry the sister of the Su family in the future? If they don¡¯t abide by the rules, who will dare to marry?¡±

    Old Master Wang turned around and instructed his son.

    Then, he said to Madam Cao, ¡°Hu family, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you first.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded and went over with Old Master Wang.

    Su Xiaozhi was a little flustered. She was distracted and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Hu Shuangshuang looked at her worriedly and reached out to hold Su Xiaozhi¡¯s arm, wanting to give her support.

    Su Xiaozhi also seemed to have found support. Tears flowed out of her eyes and she choked, ¡°How did it be like this?¡±

    She was about to ask if she could not go.

    Hu Shuangshuang spoke first. She said firmly to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We will seek justice for you.¡±

    With that, Hu Shuangshuang stopped looking at Su Xiaozhi and helped her along.

    Her grandma was right. Mother was weak.

    Whether Su Xiaozhi was willing or not, this was not just about her. It concerned the entire Hu family.

    Therefore, Su Xiaozhi could not do this.

    Previously, Madam Cao had let her be out of trust and love.

    However, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t continue like this. However, Su Xiaozhi still didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. That was why Madam Cao gave her face.

    Su Xiaozhi could not think too much about it. She was very afraid of the impending storm and could not avoid it even if she wanted to.

    On the way, Madam Cao loudly told Old Master Wang about the cause of this matter. Her voice was loud. Coupled with the fact that it was only the second day of the new year, most people were at home.

    Hearing this, everyone followed her to watch the show. Hearing what Madam Cao said, people also felt that the Su family was too much.

    This girl would belong to someone else if she married out. She would visit as a rtive during festivals. Being filial was a good thing, but reaching out to take money from her inws was too much. No wonder Madam Cao was angry.

    Most of the vigers grew vegetables and sold them to Su Sang¡¯s family.

    The Hu family was so close to Su Sang¡¯s family. Under the conditions that the Su family had already done, people would naturally be on Madam Cao¡¯s side.

    At the Su residence.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were washing their clothes. When they saw so many peopleing, including the vige chief and Madam Cao, their expressions changed.

    Madam Li shouted into the house, ¡°Father, mother,e out quickly. The vige chief is here.¡±

    Seeing Madam Cao holding onto Su Xiaozhi, Madam Li and Madam Zhou exchanged nces and knew that something was wrong.

    ¡°Su, quicklye out and tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    As soon as Madam Cao stood still, she took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang heard themotion and came out of the main house to the courtyard.

    Seeing so many people in the courtyard, Madam Wang¡¯s sharp eyes stared at Su Xiaozhi. She first cried fiercely, ¡°Heavens, there¡¯s no justice¡­¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Madam Cao spat at Madam Wang to vent her anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s said dignity is the most important thing for a person. Isn¡¯t the Su family too shameless? Su Xiaozhi married into the Hu family, so she¡¯s a member of the Hu family. What do you mean by instigating her to take the Hu family¡¯s money to give to you? You dare to shout that there¡¯s no justice? If the heavense, they¡¯ll be the first to kill you two old bastards!¡±

    Madam Cao pointed at Old Master Su fiercely and scolded him.

    Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened.

    Madam Wang was also stunned. Without her son and husband, how could she dare toe here and cause trouble?

    She had to swallow her losses. How could she do this?

    Madam Wang ced her hands on her hips and said sharply, ¡°Madam Cao, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gone senile. This isn¡¯t Little Hu Vige. This is Southern Mountain Vige!¡±

    Madam Cao was crazy. She actually dared toe to her house and cause trouble. She even dared to spit at her. If she hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, she would have spat on her.

    Madam Cao smiled coldly and spat on Madam Wang¡¯s face. Then, she said angrily, ¡°So what if this is Southern Mountain Vige? Can the maternal family of Southern Mountain Vige reach out to a married girl for money? If you say that, can you represent the entire Southern Mountain Vige?¡±

    If Madam Wang wanted to bring up the vige, Madam Cao would do as she wished.

    Before the Wang family could refute, another viger retorted, ¡°Madam Wang, don¡¯t say that. Even my daughter has to abide by the rules when she gets married. Listen to your inws. We¡¯re not as greedy as you. It¡¯s good if she shows filial piety, but if she doesn¡¯t, we won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Madam Wang wanted to drag an entire vige down with her, but the others were not willing.

    Which family would be willing to marry such a family?

    A daughter-inw added to a family¡¯s wealth. If she didn¡¯t care about her inws and instead gave all her money to her maiden home, who could stand it?

    There was a limit to everything.

    Everyone criticized Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang was rendered speechless.

    Madam Cao pulled Su Xiaozhi to the front and questioned Madam Wang, ¡°Madam Wang, Su Xiaozhi is my family now that she¡¯s married into my family. What do you mean by beating her up like this? Today, you have to return the 18 taels of silver that Su Xiaozhi gave you. You have beaten her up for no reason. You have to pay for the medicine. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even if I sue you to the county!¡±

    Madam Wang was furious. When she saw Su Xiaozhi, she reached out and pinched her. ¡°You heartless¡­¡±

    She had only pinched her twice when Madam Cao raised her wooden stick and hit Madam Wang. Madam Wang immediately retracted her hand in pain.

 Chapter 198 - Settling Scores 3

    <h4>Chapter 198: Settling Scores 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Cao gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°You still dare to hit my family? Try it again. Even if I die, my grandchildren will still seek justice from you!¡±

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang all came forward with wooden sticks and red fiercely at Madam Wang. Hu Changshou¡¯s expression was ruthless. ¡°Old woman, I dare you to touch my mother again!¡±

    Hu Changyang bared his teeth at Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously looked around.

    Her sons didn¡¯te out at all.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou stood at the back with their heads lowered, not saying a word.

    Old Master Su did not stand up for her either. Madam Wang immediately felt her heart turn cold, and her aura seemed to have lowered.

    She moved her mouth, but no more nasty words came out.

    ¡°Grand Duke Su, Fourth Duke Su is here.¡±

    Old Master Wang¡¯s two sons had invited the elders of the Su family over. They were both very old.

    They had witnessed the Su Sang family leaving the n a few years ago.

    Because Su Sang¡¯s family had led a good life, the n already disliked Old Master Su.

    If Su Sang was still in the Su family, then with his current achievements and family, they could earn money no matter what.

    Now that they were invited, the two old men¡¯s expressions were cold.

    ¡°What¡¯s your family up to now? You¡¯re embarrassing the n.¡±

    Grand Duke Su reprimanded Old Master Su coldly.

    Old Master Su lowered his head and remained silent.

    At this moment, Old Master Wang said, ¡°Grand Duke, Fourth Duke, since you¡¯re here, make a decision and settle this matter. If this matter really gets out, if the matchmaker doesn¡¯t enter our ce in the future, we won¡¯t be able to talk so nicely anymore.¡±

    ¡°Su Xiaozhi is an outsider¡¯s daughter after all. She¡¯s the daughter-inw of the Hu family and is going to be disciplined by the Hu family. Now that your family has beaten her up like this, see for yourself how you¡¯re going to give her an exnation.¡±

    Old Master Wang pointed at Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi.

    It was really funny. Old Master Wang felt that he would probably never encounter something like the Su family in his life.

    It had always been the case where the daughter was bullied by inws and her family went to ask for an exnation.

    When it came to the Su family, it was the other way round. The inws did not treat her harshly. Instead, the original family was greedy and leeched on their daughter. If they were not satisfied, they would hit their daughter, forcing the inws toe and demand an exnation.

    It was amazing.

    ¡°Say, what¡¯s wrong with your family? Don¡¯t you have any idea that your daughter is married off?¡±

    Fourth Master Su was so angry that he mmed his walking stick against the ground.

    They clearly wanted them to coax Su Sang¡¯s family back. Su Chong and Su Hua were taught by the number three in the national examinations. At least one of them would make a name for themself in the future?

    As long as one was in the n, there were always benefits to the n in the future.

    Not only did they fail to coax him back, they even tormented their married daughter.

    ¡°Return all the money you took.¡±

    Grand Duke Su frowned and looked at Old Master Su.

    He nced at Madam Cao and sighed in his heart. Madam Cao was determined to settle the score.

    This was a small matter but also it had big implications.

    The Hu family was not small either. If they really angered them, it would not be easy to deal with them.

    Without benefits, Madam Cao¡¯s family would not be able to gain any benefits from the Hu family. However, if there were benefits involved, the Hu family would not let it go.

    The Su family had sent many children to study in the past few years, but their aptitude was average. Only Su Chong and Su Hua of Su Sang¡¯s family had some hope.

    The family could not wait to rope him in. They definitely did not want to push Su Sang further and further away.

    If Su Sang helped Su Xiaozhi, it meant that he cared about Su Xiaozhi. Grand Duke Su felt dizzy just thinking about it. He didn¡¯t understand what this family was doing. What a good opportunity. Not only did they screw up, but they also caused trouble.

    Seeing that Old Master Su was silent, Grand Duke Su raised his walking stick and hit him. He roared, ¡°Fourth Dog Su, if you don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±

    Old Master Su shuddered and felt extremely embarrassed. It had been many years since he had been called by his real name.

    He was burning with rage, but he couldn¡¯t find an outlet.

    If the n was angry and their family had a hard time, the n would not help them in the future. This was definitely not okay.

    Old Master Su was immediately discouraged. He said coldly to Madam Wang, ¡°Go and take 18 taels of silver.¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s heart immediately ached terribly. She was extremely indignant. ¡°Why? I gave birth to her and raised her. This is what she should do!¡±

    Madam Wang felt her heart bleed when he asked her to take the money.

    Looking at the vige chief, the elders in the n, and the neighbors who were watching themotion, no one said anything.

    Madam Wang felt like the sky was about to copse and her vision was turning ck. There was no justice in this world.

    Madam Wang¡¯s vision turned ck. She grabbed Old Master Su andy down on the ground. She wailed, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it anymore. My vision is turning ck and I can¡¯t see clearly. Hurry up and call a doctor¡­¡±

    Madam Wang did not want to take the money. She only wanted to pretend to be sick and bluff her way through first.

    Agree first, and when it was over, she would renege on her promise.

    Madam Cao nned, but Madam Cao was not to be trifled with either.

    She squatted down and pinched a member of Madam Wang and said, ¡°Old witch, you¡¯re still pretending to be sick. I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll treat you!¡±

    Madam Wang was in so much pain that she almost cried. She pushed Madam Cao away.

    Old Master Su¡¯s face was extremely dark. He shouted at Madam Li and Madam Zhou with a cold expression, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, Second daughter-inw, go get it.¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou immediately went.

    When Madam Wang heard this, she immediately got up and gritted her teeth as she roared, ¡°Stop right there. I¡¯ll do it myself. Give it to this heartless person.¡±

    ¡°Dear God, how can you be so blind? You should open your eyes and see the lightning strike such an unfilial daughter.¡±

    Madam Wang blew her nose and scolded as she cried.

    She did not dare to let Madam Li get involved in such a matter. These two were not good people either.

    What if they took this opportunity to steal her money?

    Hearing Madam Wang¡¯s curses, everyone shook their heads.

    Tsk, this family¡­

    Madam Cao was not offended by Madam Wang. She immediately scolded back, ¡°The heavens are really blind. If they had eyes, they would be the first to kill an insatiable old witch like you!¡±

    ¡°Heaven is watching. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to report it, but it¡¯s not time yet. Just wait patiently!¡±

    Madam Cao vented her anger.

    Grand Duke Su and Fourth Duke Su sighed one after another. They were very disappointed in Old Master Su.

    Old Master Su felt ashamed. He roared sternly, ¡°You damned thing, are you blind? Come out quickly!¡±

    Madam Wang was dawdling in the house. Old Master Su could not stand it. Now that he was being mocked by so many people, he only felt that he was suffering.

    He hated Su Xiaozhi too. Like Su Sang, she was useless. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have let them be born.

    Madam Wang quickly came out after being shouted at. She threw the silver at Su Xiaozhi and gritted her teeth. ¡°Take it, take it. I don¡¯t want you, you rotten thing. Take it and buy your medicine. Eat it until you die

 Chapter 199 - Settling Scores 4

    <h4>Chapter 199: Settling Scores 4</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaozhi lowered her head and cried pitifully without saying anything.

    Madam Cao red fiercely at Madam Wang. ¡°Pick up the silver and give it to me.¡±

    If she still wanted to bully others at this time, Madam Cao would definitely not tolerate it.

    Madam Wang felt that Madam Cao was too much. Wasn¡¯t this bullying her?

    Old Master Su¡¯s face was already very hot. He pped Madam Wang angrily. ¡°Hurry up and pick it up. Who told you to throw it around?¡±

    It was really too embarrassing. Madam Wang was just making him feel even more embarrassed.

    When Old Master Su humiliated her like this, the Wang Consortium felt extremely embarrassed. How could he hit her in front of so many people?

    However, when she saw that Old Master Su was about to eat someone, Madam Wang could only pick up the silver with tears in her eyes and give it to Madam Cao.

    ¡°Are you satisfied? Now get lost!¡±

    Madam Wang almost shattered her teeth.

    Madam Cao epted the silver and warned Madam Wang coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time, but if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to. Su Xiaozhi is a member of my Hu family. My son is dead, so she should listen to me and marry another man. If I don¡¯t agree, she will have to be a widow for my son for the rest of her life! If you dare to extend your hand, I¡¯ll chop off your hand.¡±

    After saying that fiercely, she turned around and pulled Su Xiaozhi. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s fine as long as the matter is resolved. We¡¯re all from the same vige. We have to be careful about what we do. As the saying goes, every dog has its day. Don¡¯t go overboard with your bullying.¡±

    Old Master Wang said loudly as a warning to the others in the vige.

    Sometimes, people needed to know the limits.

    Rabbits bite when they¡¯re anxious. Dogs jump over walls when they¡¯re anxious, let alone humans.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to do. Everyone go back to their homes and disperse.¡±

    After saying that, Old Master Wang left with his son.

    People scattered, too.

    Only Grand Duke Su and Fourth Duke Su¡¯s families were still around.

    As soon as people left.

    Old Master Su looked at the two elders in panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your family? How did things turn out like this? The n discussed it. What are you doing?¡±

    As soon as the people left, Grand Duke Su began to question them.

    Old Master Su remained silent with a dark expression.

    Madam Wang was still sad.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. If they could have done it, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. They have no vision at all.¡±

    Fourth Duke Su heaved a sigh of relief. He was also very disappointed in Old Master Su¡¯s family.

    Since Su Xiaozhi was so filial to them, they should build a good rtionship with Su Xiaozhi. This way, they could slowly ease their rtionship with Su Sang.

    Not only did this family not treat Su Xiaozhi well, but they even beat her up badly and angered Madam Cao.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Seeing that Old Master Su had not said anything for a long time, Grand Duke Su was furious.

    The two elders were helped back by their respective sons.

    After everyone left, Old Master Su was in a daze. He couldn¡¯t figure out if he had really done something wrong.

    Why did everyone now say he was no good?

    The n had a grudge against him and wanted to rope Su Sang in. By doing this, they were undoubtedly treating his family coldly.

    Old Master Su regretted it. He should have personally chased that unfilial son¡¯s family out of the vige back then. In that case, he would not have stabbed him like a thorn in his throat.

    After people left, Su Dng and Su Eng came out.

    The grandchildren had also juste out.

    They hadn¡¯te out earlier because they felt too embarrassed.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou also came forward at this moment and helped Madam Wang up. They hurriedly asked, ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She raised her hand and pped Madam Li and Madam Zhou twice. ¡°You two sluts! Are you dead? Now you¡¯re pretending to be nice to me! I¡¯ll p you to death!¡±

    Madam Wang immediately started beating them up and vented all the pent-up anger in her heart on Madam Li and Madam Zhou.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou could only apologize and hide from Madam Wang.

    Old Master Su remained silent with a dark expression.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were both frowning, clearly anxious.

    Now not only did they not get the money, but they even returned what they got. What were they going to do?

    The sons were all grown up. If they don¡¯t get married soon, it would be difficult to get married in the future.

    ¡°Father, what should we do now? My sons¡¯ marriage¡­¡±

    Su Dng couldn¡¯t wait to ask. He had three sons.

    They didn¡¯t know how much money they had, and it felt terrible.

    Thinking of Su Sang, now that he was dressed well and was in charge, they felt indignant.

    Old Master Su said in a deep voice, ¡°Their marriage won¡¯t be postponed. We¡¯ll settle it in a few days.¡±

    He had money at home, but he didn¡¯t want to take it out. He couldn¡¯t count on Su Xiaozhi now. He had to take it out even if he didn¡¯t want to. His grandson represented his legacy.

    He would not let his grandchildren be single no matter what.

    Seeing that Old Master Su had spoken, Su Dng and Su Eng did not care anymore.

    As for Madam Wang hitting Madam Li and Madam Zhou, so be it.

    As a mother-inw, what was wrong with disciplining her daughter-inws?

    Half of the vige could hear Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s screams for mercy.

    Madam Cao pulled Su Xiaozhi along. When she heard this scream, she said coldly to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Listen, is this voice familiar?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi bit her lip. She was familiar with them. They were her sister-inw and second sister-inw.

    Madam Cao said coldly, ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t they go back to their parents¡¯ house after how your mother treated them? Do you know why?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Cao with a puzzled expression. She really didn¡¯t know why.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi coldly. The coldness in her eyes made Su Xiaozhi shiver and her heart turned cold.

    Such an unfamiliar mother-inw terrified Su Xiaozhi.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi and answered her coldly, ¡°Because she¡¯s the mother of your sister-inw and second sister-inw¡¯s husbands. Your eldest brother and second brother listen to her. If she¡¯s not satisfied, she can ask your brothers to divorce them and send them back to their families. Their families will also feel embarrassed. When the timees, they will marry them off casually, understand?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi shivered and lowered her eyes.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi, who was extremely weak, and there was a hint of pity in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and endured it. She continued mercilessly, ¡°When the man is around, the man makes the decisions. When the man is gone, the parents-inw can also make the decision. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s divorce or if they are marrying off. As long as it¡¯s a woman, as long as she can still give birth, there are many lonely men who are willing to spend a few copper coins to marry her.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi trembled and knelt down almost immediately. Tears streamed down her face as she begged, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t marry me off. I don¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯m willing to stay by Daniu¡¯s side for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi could not imagine what a second marriage would be like.

    She was too foolish. There were very few mothers-inw like Madam Cao in this world, and there were countless mothers-inw like her own mother. Eldest Sister-inw and Second Sister-inw were being tortured like this because they were afraid, and she was no different from them.

 Chapter 200 - No Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 200: No Hatred</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaozhi was extremely afraid.

    Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang did not speak.

    Madam Cao pulled Su Xiaozhi up and said calmly, ¡°Remember what you said. Guard your duty well in the future and don¡¯t do anything you shouldn¡¯t do.¡±

    After this lesson, Su Xiaozhi would stay well-behaved for a long time.

    She also understood that Su Xiaozhi could not sustain a family, and she would not let Su Xiaozhi manage it in the future.

    When her grandson grew up, she would choose a good wife for him. In the future, his grandson would be the man of the house.

    Su Xiaozhi wouldn¡¯t think about the children. She couldn¡¯t do that.

    In the future, her granddaughter would also have to get married. Not to mention how good it would be, at the very least, she could not be casually bullied. If she did not want to be bullied, her family had to be unyielding. Su Xiaozhi could not do this.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi coldly.

    Su Xiaozhi felt guilty and weakly promised to be obedient in the future.

    Madam Cao did not say anything else. When they reached Su Sang¡¯s house, Madam Cao said to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Go back and cook with the children. I have something on. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wanted to ask what it was, but when she saw Madam Cao¡¯s cold gaze, she swallowed the question. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi felt terrible. She knew that not only could she not return to the past with her third brother and his family, but she could not return to the past with her mother-inw either.

    She was hurting inside, but she couldn¡¯t me anyone for any of this. She¡¯d asked for it.

    She took the three children home.

    Su Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t help but apologize to the children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hate me.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang pursed her lips. Finally, she said, ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Hu Changshou also said, ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Hu Changyang hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate mother either.¡±

    Tears streamed down Su Xiaozhi¡¯s face.

    ¡­

    After Madam Cao knocked on the door, someone quickly opened it.

    Su Sang¡¯s family was there.

    Only Su Xiaolu and Su Chong were practicing martial arts next door.

    When she saw Madam Zhao and Su Sang, Madam Cao looked tired. She sighed and said, ¡°Sang, I really have no choice. Please don¡¯t me me for treating Xiaozhi like this.¡±

    ¡°Xiaozhi can¡¯t stand her ground. If we let her go on like this, I really don¡¯t know what she will do.¡±

    Madam Cao felt very guilty when she saw Su Sang. After all, Su Sang had helped her family a lot. Unfortunately, Su Xiaozhi was not firm enough.

    She had made a mistake by letting her contact the other side. She was also responsible for what happened to Su Xiaozhi.

    If she didn¡¯t do anything, Su Xiaozhi would definitely do something to harm the other families.

    Looking at the guilty Madam Cao, Su Sang stepped forward to support her. He sighed and said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. You did the right thing.¡±

    Everyone in the vige knew that Madam Cao was going to settle the score.

    Chen Hu quietly went to take a look and told him about it when he came back.

    Su Sang was already disappointed in Su Xiaozhi.

    It was fine if Su Xiaozhi did not care about herself, but she did not even think about the children.

    After Chen Hu said that, Su Sang decided to support Madam Cao. As long as Madam Cao did not torture Su Xiaozhi, he would not care. Now that Madam Cao had told him this, Su Sang had even fewer concerns.

    Madam Cao was treating Su Xiaozhi coldly now for her own good. She would not really torture Su Xiaozhi.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can trust me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I won¡¯t really bully Xiaozhi. Xiaozhi will think it through in the future.¡±

    Madam Cao was relieved. Su Sang was a magnanimous person. As long as she did things with principles, Su Sang would not me her.

    Such a good child. That family was really unlucky.

    It would be best if Su Xiaozhi could figure it out. If she couldn¡¯t, then she could forget about managing this family in the future. She just had to live a good life.

    ¡°Yes, we know. Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Just raise Shuangshuang and the others well.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. He knew in his heart that Su Xiaozhi could not be firm. It was good that she did not manage the family. Madam Cao could be stable and the children could rely on her. This was good.

    Hu Daniu passed away. He promised to help take care of the children. They helped with the work. Three taels a month was enough for them.

    After saying what she wanted to say, Madam Cao understood what Su Sang meant. She said gratefully to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, thank you. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Madam Cao remembered the gratitude in her heart. Su Sang didn¡¯t need it now, and probably wouldn¡¯t need it in the future, but as long as they all remembered it, they could repay it when they needed it.

    Thinking of Su Xiaozhi, Madam Cao sighed.

    She knew that Su Xiaozhi had disappointed Su Sang, but even so, Su Sang still remembered her kindness. Su Sang was a good person.

    After Madam Cao left.

    Su Sang sighed.

    Madam Zhao said nothing.

    Su Xiaozhi was actually very lucky. After all, Madam Cao had never really made things difficult for her.

    After such a hugemotion, Su Xiaozhi would never see her sry again.

    She felt guilty, so when she worked again, she kept her head down most of the time.

    The children who yed together were still as good to Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang as before. Su Xiaozhi was very grateful. Madam Cao had strictly taught the three children to be grateful.

    They were not as close as before, but they quickly foundfortable positions for each other.

    Everyone let the matter pass.

    Spring came.

    The Su family hade to look for Su Sang a few times with the intention of befriending him.

    Su Sang did not go.

    He knew what the n wanted. He ignored them, and the n could not do anything to him.

    On the 13th of February, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng participated in the county examination. Lin Pingsheng brought them to Anping County. Anping County was not far from Goathorn Town. It was a four-hour journey.

    But it would take two days in a row, and that would take days, including traveling.

    These few days felt like years to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao looked forward to their return every day.

    She wondered if the children would do well. How would shefort them if they didn¡¯t?

    Madam Zhao was anxious. Only after passing the county examination would they be qualified to participate in the prefecture examination in April and the academy examination in June. Madam Zhao was so worried that she could not even eat.

    Not only Madam Zhao, but everyone in the family had been worried these past few days. Even Su Xiaolu was distracted when she was practicing martial arts. Gui You frowned and pulled Su Xiaolu¡¯s braid. He said unhappily, ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t care what will happen if your eldest brother and second brother don¡¯t do well. If you don¡¯t practice well now, I guarantee that you won¡¯t recover.¡±

    Su Xiaolu eximed and scratched her head. ¡°Master Gui You, have you taken the imperial examination? Is it really difficult?¡±

    Gui You snorted. ¡°If it¡¯s not difficult, everyone will be an Elementary Schr. How can there be so many students who can¡¯t even pass the examination? Many children in your vige must have gone to school. In the past few years, there hasn¡¯t been a single one who passed. Do you think it¡¯s difficult?¡±

    ¡°Practice quickly. You were distracted seventeen or eighteen times today. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯te after you.¡±

    This family was really united. All of them were distracted and couldn¡¯t eat well for the past two days. Anyone who looked at others with a sad expression every day wouldn¡¯t be able to eat well.

 Chapter 201 - Examination

    <h4>Chapter 201: Examination</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    He felt that everything was ordained by the heavens, that there is no use to force things.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Xiaolu dismissed the idea of asking Gui You. Gui You didn¡¯t seem to know.

    There was no point in asking.

    Two such difficult days had passed, and the results would be known tomorrow.

    Tomorrow she¡¯d wait for her brothers in town, too.

    Su Xiaolu stopped being distracted and focused on practicing martial arts.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu understood, Gui You turned around and smiled.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu said she would take Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s pulse.

    Gui You nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go two weeks ago? Why are you going again?¡±

    Su Xiaolu panicked. ¡°Master Gui You¡­¡±

    Gui You snorted coldly. She was no match for him.

    Su Xiaolu could only confess, ¡°Master Gui You, I¡¯m not actually going to take their pulse. I want to go to town and wait for my brothers toe back.¡±

    This was their first exam. They had been learning from Lin Pingsheng for the past few years. Lin Pingsheng said that they were fine, but they wouldn¡¯t know how they were until they took the exam.

    Of course, Su Xiaolu was worried.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Gui You did not tease Su Xiaolu anymore.

    Su Xiaolu immediately jumped up happily as soon as he let her go and ran out.

    Once outside, she went into town with her family.

    No one spoke along the way. When they reached the town, they opened the shopfront for business.

    They reallycked a lot of enthusiasm today.

    At quarter past noon, Su Chong and the others returned.

    Su Xiaolu flew over to Su Chong. Before she could ask, Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, Big Brother passed the examination. Little Brother Hua and Little Brother Heng also passed. We even received praise. Teacher said that we will continue to participate in the prefecture examination in April.¡±

    Su Chong knew that his family was most worried, so he told Su Xiaolu about it as soon as he saw her.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were so bright that they seemed to be filled with stars. She was so happy that she could not speak.

    She gave Su Chong a big hug. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, you guys are awesome. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    Su Hua reached out and stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair with a gentle expression. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Zhou Heng was also very gentle. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯m very happy too.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng also smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°Your brothers are all very smart.¡±

    After being praised by the teacher, Su Chong and Su Hua were all smiling.

    When they arrived at the door of the shop, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were both smiling. Su Sang¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Madam Zhao¡¯s tears were already in her eyes.

    Lin Pingsheng said solemnly, ¡°I want to report the good news to you. Their examination went smoothly. Su Chong and Su Hua both performed extremely well. Zhou Heng is also very good. They passed the county examination and can participate in the prefecture examination in April. In June, they will take the academy examination and be Elementary Schrs. They have worked hard for the past three years. Now, they are very sharp.¡±

    All three children were very smart. The county examination was not a problem. He wanted them to pass the county examination in one go. That was why he only let them participate in the county examination this year.

    They stood out in the county examination, and the good news finally came.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were so excited that they were in a daze.

    Su Chong and Su Hua walked up to Su Sang and Madam Zhao. They smiled and called them, ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Madam Zhao wiped her tears. After so many years, she still couldn¡¯t change this habit. She cried when she was happy, and she cried when she was sad.

    Lin Pingsheng cupped his hands. ¡°The children have also been safely sent back. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, you can¡¯t fall behind in your studies when you go home. The prefecture examination in April and the academy examination in June are the real tests on your path to the imperial examination. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    These three children were very outstanding. They had no problem bing Elementary Schrs.

    However, Elementary Schrs were also divided into three sses. He hoped that they could be the first ss. With their aptitude, as long as they were not arrogant and careless, it would not be a problem.

    Faced with Lin Pingsheng¡¯s teachings, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng all nodded humbly and politely at Lin Pingsheng. In unison, they said, ¡°We will follow your teachings, sir.¡±

    Looking at the three of them, Lin Pingsheng nodded in satisfaction. He smiled at Su Sang and Madam Zhao before turning around and leaving.

    After bringing back all the students safely, it was time for him to go back to his family.

    After sending Lin Pingsheng off, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng automatically greeted the guests.

    They weighed, collected, and packed.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was filled with emotions.

    Su Xiaoling was very quiet. She smiled and helped.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao quickly calmed down. The worry in their hearts was gone, and their lives returned to normal.

    When the sauerkraut and pickles were sold and they packed up, the family went home again,ughing.

    On the way home, Su Sang looked at Su Chong and the other two and asked, ¡°What was the exam like? Are you tired?¡±

    Su Sang had never left Goathorn Town in his life, let alone know what the examination hall was like.

    His two sons walked further and further away from the town. He didn¡¯t know what to say to either of them. He didn¡¯t know what it would be like to take the exam.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Father, and Mother, the examination hall is quite big, but the resting area is very narrow. Those who are weak fell sick after the examination. We¡¯re fine. Big Brother practices martial arts, and Little Brother Heng and I are also in good health, so we¡¯re not tired.¡±

    They watched Su Chong practice martial arts. Although they were not talented, they would still practice a few moves.

    Over time, their physical fitness was not bad. When they went out this time, Su Hua realized that physical fitness was also very important.

    When Su Sang asked, he answered truthfully.

    Zhou Heng also spoke up, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Gui You. Even Teacher Lin said that we¡¯re in good health and wants us to continue to maintain our health. We have three meals a day, and Auntie has also arranged it meticulously. Therefore, the exam is actually not tiring for us.¡±

    Su Chong also said, ¡°I have internal force. This is much easier than practicing martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Su Sang was relieved.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her three brothers and said with a smile, ¡°Father, mother, if you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll go with them to the prefecture examination in April. I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡±

    Thinking that the prefecture examination in April was important, Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t want to wait at home, so she decided to go out and see the world.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled and nodded.

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°Wait until Father asks Teacher Lin. If Teacher Lin agrees, then go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew martial arts and medicine, so she could take care of the rest along the way.

    When the family returned home, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to the kitchen to clean up.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong went to practice martial arts after a break. Su Hua and Zhou Heng also followed suit.

    He knew that Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng had all passed the county examination and were going to participate in the prefecture examination in April.

    The vigers were envious.

    Old Master Wang even specially came to congratte them. If they sessfully passed the examination in April and June and became Elementary Schrs, their vige would also be proud.

    The entire vige would be glorious.

    People realized that Su Sang¡¯s family was different. While they envied Su Sang, they would also talk about the Su family to ease the envy in their hearts. Although they were envious, Su Sang did not belong to their family. The Su family was different. They could have celebrated this achievement together.

 Chapter 202 - Returning

    <h4>Chapter 202: Returning</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Knowing that Su Chong and Su Hua actually passed the county examination, Old Master Su was so angry that his eyes turned ck.

    ¡°They took the exam so well. How could this happen?¡±

    Old Master Su sighed. Su Chong and Su Hua were his least favorite grandchildren, but now, they were the most promising and were going to take the Elementary Schr exam.

    Old Master Su found it hard to imagine how glorious it would be if they really passed the exam.

    Madam Wang was also angry. She cursed, ¡°The heavens are blind. That heartless person should have died. Why did he have toe across all the good things?¡±

    How good would it be if Su Qing and Su Shun got in instead?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the official was any good. How good can two fools¡¯ works be? Maybe he took a bribe and became corrupt.¡±

    Madam Wang muttered. She did not believe Su Chong and Su Hua at all.

    ¡°Shut up. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved, why would Sang have left home in the first ce?¡±

    Old Master Su red at Madam Wang with hatred. He needed an outlet to vent all the unhappiness in his heart. At this moment, Madam Wang was still making a ruckus, so she had hit the nail on the head.

    Madam Wang was speechless. She looked at Old Master Su and instantly felt sad and aggrieved. ¡°Old man, how can you me me? I gave birth to children for you, served you like a horse, and¡­¡±

    Old Master Su was tired of hearing Madam Wang say this. He shouted sternly, ¡°Enough, get out.¡±

    The n was already very unhappy with him. Now that Su Chong and Su Hua had sent good news, if they did not acknowledge Su Sang¡¯s family, their family¡¯s days would be difficult.

    At least one of them would pass the prefecture examination in April. After all, they had been apprenticed to third ce in the national examinations.

    They had a bright future ahead of them, and they would definitely bring glory to their family. If he didn¡¯t acknowledge them, then all of this had nothing to do with them, and his family would forever be aughing stock in the vige!

    Old Master Su felt dizzy just thinking about it.

    Madam Wang had tears in her eyes. After she left, she vented her anger on Madam Li and Madam Zhou.

    Because things were getting better over there, this home became less and less like home.

    When night fell, Old Master Su quietly went out towards the vige entrance.

    For the first time in years, he came to Su Sang¡¯s house with his head down.

    He knocked.

    It was Su Hua who opened the door.

    Seeing Su Hua, Old Master Su forced a smile. ¡°Hua, I want to talk to your father.¡±

    Looking at Su Hua, Old Master Su was looking forward to calling him ¡®Grandpa¡¯.

    But Su Hua¡¯s expression was cold. He ignored him and calmly closed the door.

    Old Master Su was stunned. He quickly stopped them and shouted, ¡°Third Brother, Third Brother¡­¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao heard it and came out.

    With a cold expression, Su Hua turned around and left.

    When Old Master Su saw Su Sange out and thought about Su Hua¡¯s attitude towards him, he couldn¡¯t help but put on a show. ¡°Third Brother, you didn¡¯t teach your son well. He can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s expression was cold as he said indifferently, ¡°Old Master Su, it¡¯s not your ce to talk about my son. Why did youe to my house? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between my family and yours. Please leave.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not say anything, but her attitude towards Old Master Su was also very cold.

    Old Master Su was speechless. He looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and felt extremely ufortable. He had already lowered his head, but Su Sang did not give him any face at all!

    Old Master Su was furious. He looked at Su Sang and gritted his teeth. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m your father! How can there be overnight hatred between father and son? The past is in the past. Your family has had enough outside. I have also given in to you. You can return to the Su family. You can call the shots in the future, okay?¡±

    Old Master Su felt that he had lowered his tone enough.

    Su Sang looked at Old Master Su indifferently and sneered. ¡°Old Master Su is confused. I, Su Sang, have no family or lineage. I have no parents.¡±

    He would not go back.

    Su Sang secretly held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly.

    The Su family¡¯s old master opened his mouth and looked at Su Sang in disbelief and anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already lowered my head to you? What else do you want? Do you want to hold this grudge until death?¡±

    Old Master Su was really angry. Su Sang was an unfilial son. He was so angry that he wanted to strangle him every time.

    It didn¡¯t feel good at all.

    Looking at Su Sang¡¯s heartless expression, Old Master Su was so angry that he revealed his hatred. ¡°Su Sang, very good, very good!¡±

    Su Sang clenched his teeth tightly, took a deep breath, and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good. My family is doing well.¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s figure swayed. ¡°Do you really want to anger me to death before you stop? Do you think you¡¯ll be better off with the reputation of angering your father to death?¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression was ruthless. This unfilial son had been a prick in his eyes for several years. He was really unmoved by force or persuasion. Did he really not care about anything?

    Su Sang looked at Old Master Su. He frowned and sneered with a mocking expression. ¡°Old Master Su, you want my family to go back now because my children¡¯s examination went smoothly, and you want to enjoy glory for nothing. How can there be such a good thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten how they became stupid when they were young? If I didn¡¯t hold a grudge, would I be where I am today? You¡¯re so angry now because I¡¯m doing well. Then let me tell you, I won¡¯t go back now, let alone in the future. I¡¯m doing well now, and I¡¯ll do even better in the future. The hut is too small, and there¡¯s no ce for Old Master Su. Please go back.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Old Master Su coldly.

    Old Master Su was so angry that his expression darkened. His breathing was heavy and his eyes were sinister.

    After a while, he pointed at Su Sang with a trembling finger and said fiercely, ¡°Su Sang, if you don¡¯t return now, you can forget about returning to the n forever. When you die in the future, you will also be a wandering ghost!¡±

    A wandering ghost not epted by the n!

    After saying that fiercely, Old Master Su turned around and left.

    Su Sang looked bleak.

    Madam Zhao held his hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Sang, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if we die, we will be buried together. I will always be with you. You won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    To havee this far, they were covered in wounds.

    Madam Zhao did not care about this, so she shook her head.

    Old Master Su made them have a bad mood.

    Therefore, the family did not talk much. They washed up and went to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu still slept with Su Xiaoling. After lying down, Su Xiaoling suddenly asked, ¡°Xiaolu, if Father and Mother return to the n, will you me them?¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    But she wouldn¡¯t be unhappy.

    Such a n wanted to share their glory together, but when they encountered difficulties, no one came to help. In her opinion, there was no need to go back to them. However, Su Sang had the concept of a n. Today, when Old Master Su said that he would be a wandering ghost in the future, Su Sang was really hurt.

 Chapter 203 - Forming a Clan

    <h4>Chapter 203: Forming a n</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu wasn¡¯t sure what Su Sang would do.

    She supposed she wouldn¡¯t actually me him if he chose to return to the n after the n had convinced him otherwise.

    Her father had already sacrificed too much for this family. He was a good father.

    It was normal to want to be epted by their ancestors after death.

    Su Xiaoling sighed. ¡°If only I could never grow up.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t grow up, she might not have so many worries.

    Su Xiaolu hugged her and smiled. ¡°Sis, I think it¡¯s good to grow up. I can protect the people I want to protect.¡±

    Children were helpless.

    If she¡¯d been this big a few years ago, Su Sang wouldn¡¯t have been blind.

    Therefore, even if she had many worries when she grew up, Su Xiaolu still wanted to grow up.

    Su Xiaoling ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to grow up.¡±

    ¡°Actually, no matter what Father does, I won¡¯t me him. Our father is as good as it gets.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too, Sis.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed with a smile.

    It had not been easy for Su Sang to take the step of resistance. He must have suffered internally for so many years. The fact that their family could live the way they did proved everything.

    Even if he went back to the n, it didn¡¯t matter. With Su Sang¡¯s current ability, no one could make things difficult for him again.

    However, with Old Master Su¡¯s attitude, Su Sang would not go back. He would only be pushed further and further away. Su Xiaolu was sure that Su Sang would not go back to that home.

    As for the n, Su Xiaolu was not sure.

    But whatever. She was all grown up now. She could help to solve the problems.

    A few dayster.

    A few elders from the n came to persuade Su Sang to return to the n.

    They were willing to let Su Sang start another branch in the family tree.

    Su Sang did not agree.

    When Su Sang did not agree, Grand Duke Su, Fourth Duke Su, and a few elders still maintained their smiles.

    Grand Duke Su said slowly, ¡°Sang, I know that you¡¯re still unhappy. This invitation will always be effective. Return to the n. The n doesn¡¯t need you to do anything. When Chong and Hua be sessful in the future, if they need help, they have good seedlings in their own n. They¡¯re more reliable than outsiders. There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time to consider.¡±

    They hade here as a gesture of goodwill, and Su Sang¡¯s disapproval was to be expected.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to heal scars. This had been building up for too long.

    Su Sang was a generous person. It could be seen from the fact that he had not taken revenge on his nsmen in the past few years.

    Su Sang looked calm and said nothing.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve said what we have to say, so we¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    The old men got up and left.

    Su Sang did not try to make them stay.

    That night, Su Sang gathered the whole family together.

    Zhou Heng knew that Su Sang must have something to say. After all, he was not Su Sang¡¯s son, so he found an excuse to go next door to find Gui You.

    The family sat in a circle.

    Su Sang looked at the four children. His expression was gentle, and he smiled slightly before saying, ¡°I called you guys today to say something. You¡¯ve all grown up, so I won¡¯t hide this from you.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and looked at the four children.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were handsome and outstanding. Their two daughters were also obedient and beautiful. She felt very happy.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked serious.

    ¡°Go ahead, Father. We¡¯re all listening.¡±

    Su Chong said.

    Su Sang slowly said, ¡°Today, some people from the n came to let our family return to the n. In the family tree, we can have another lineage. Father wants to ask for your opinion.¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s opinion is that we won¡¯t go back. The family n is very important, and Father knows that. However, there are some things that we can¡¯t go back to. I think that we will be our own family in the future. When you grow up, you will each have your own family and descendants. Our family n will also grow stronger day by day. As for the other side, I won¡¯t take revenge on them, nor will I treat them well. We will just walk along like ordinary people.¡±

    Su Sang thought about it a million times, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t convince himself to return to the n.

    Because some things could not be returned.

    If there were people who owed favors to his family, he would return them. If there were no favors, he would not treat them differently.

    As for being a wandering ghost, he had gotten over it.

    No matter what, it was enough to have Madam Zhao by his side.

    After Su Sang finished speaking, Madam Zhao also said gently, ¡°Your father¡¯s intentions are my intentions. I will always be with your father.¡±

    She¡¯d worried about him every time something happened in the past few years, but he¡¯d never let her down, so she had no regrets in life.

    After hearing this, Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Father, I agree with you. Our family will be our own n in the future. Father, set up ancestral teachings and family rules.¡±

    Su Hua also smiled and said, ¡°I think so too. The family in my heart is united. The family in my heart helps one another in times of difficulties, but I can¡¯t feel it over there, so I don¡¯t want to go back there. Our family is very good. Father is gentle and magnanimous, and Mother is good at managing the family. I just need to learn from Father and Mother.¡±

    Su Chong nodded in agreement. ¡°Hua is right. It¡¯s enough to learn from father and mother. If we continue like this, our family n will definitely grow stronger in the future.¡±

    There was no need to return to the n. Su Chong and Su Hua were very happy.

    Su Xiaoling said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Father and Mother.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to remain silent, but she had to speak too.

    What should she say? Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. Finally, she looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and said with a smile, ¡°I support Second Brother. Our family has to set up ancestral teachings and family rules. In the future, all the men in our family have to be like Father. They have to be polite and loyal to their wives. They have to respect, love, and support each other. As long as a family is united, we can live well no matter what.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong.

    Su Chong and Su Hua blushed.

    They were hot-blooded youths. In their free time, many students would also talk about marriage and fantasize about what kind of wife they would marry in the future.

    They agreed with this ancestral rule.

    Husbands and wives should be like their parents. They should care for each other and suffer together.

    ¡°Father, set up the ancestral rules. This way, Eldest Brother and Second Brother can pass it down in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu suggested seriously. Her eldest brother and second brother would definitely not be bad in the future, so it was very important for them to be devoted to their wives. It was good to marry a woman they liked and treat her wholeheartedly. If they married more, there would be more contradictions. If they fought for favor, there would only be fewer children. However, it would be different if they were devoted to one person. Under normal circumstances, there would be more children and more blessings.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand with affection in his eyes. He looked at the four children and nodded. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll think about it carefully and set family rules for our family and pass them down in the future.¡±

 Chapter 204 - Family Rules And Ancestral

    <h4>Chapter 204: Family Rules And Ancestral Teachings</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The rules set up by Su Sang came out in mid-March.

    Rule number one: As part of the Su family, as a husband, you have to care for and protect your wife. You cannot hit and scold your wife. You cannot cheat on your wife.

    Rule number two: As part of the Su family, as a father, you have to be upright and fair. You have to care for every child.

    Rule number three, As the son of the Su family, you have to respect your parents, protect your siblings, and be responsible as an elder sibling. You have to protect your younger siblings. As for your younger siblings, you have to respect your parents and your elder siblings.

    Rule number four: As a daughter of the Su family, you have to respect your parents, protect your brothers and sisters, and marry and follow your husband. If your husband bullies or beats you, you can divorce him and return home to marry someone else. If you don¡¯t marry, you will live your life in the family and be buried in the Su family¡¯s ancestral grave after death.

    Rule number five: If you are a husband, a father, a son, or a daughter who fails to fulfill the family rules, you can cut off your robe and sever your ties with the family. If you harm your brothers, sisters, and parents for your own benefit, you can be expelled. I hope our descendants will remember them for the rest of their lives.

    After Su Sang told everyone the family rules, he asked Su Chong and Su Hua seriously, ¡°Chong, Hua, can you do what I said?¡±

    Especially thest one. He was doing it for his daughters.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu were his favorites. He was afraid that they would suffer in the future without anyone to protect them.

    In his eyes, the two daughters were not goods. They were also the flesh and blood of his wife¡¯s hard work. He hoped they would always have someone to rely on.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao seriously and said in unison, ¡°Father, Mother, we can do it. We will follow the family rules and ancestral teachings and pass them on. Not only will we do it, but our descendants will also do it.¡±

    They were siblings to begin with. They had grown up together and suffered together. They were supposed to protect and help each other for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you boys ever want to have multiple wives?¡±

    Gui You couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. He looked at Su Chong and said with interest, ¡°Su Chong, when you master it, with your handsome face, you¡¯ll be able to charm countless women. Is it enough to only marry one?¡±

    The Su family was not short of money now. Su Chong and Su Hua could marry many women.

    Su Sang¡¯s rules seemed a little harsh.

    Su Chong replied seriously, ¡°Onedle is enough for 3,000 people. As for the rest, it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s enough to have one person apany me for the rest of my life. I have only one heart, and it can only be shared with one person.¡±

    One was enough.

    Su Hua smiled and echoed, ¡°Me too.¡±

    It was enough for one person to know and love. In a world of two people, there was no room for a third to interfere. A person¡¯s heart was actually very small. If one really used it to love, one could not fit anyone else.

    The two brothers looked at each other and smiled. They were not envious of having multiple wives. What they wanted was to be like their parents. Love was in the details of the years.

    Not spectacr, only fine and silent.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes shed. He lowered his eyes. Could a person¡¯s heart only be shared with one person?

    Su Xiaoling was also deep in thought. She looked at her eldest brother and second brother. She was already fourteen years old and would be leaving home in a few years. If only she could meet men like her father and brothers. No matter how difficult life was, they could protect her.

    Su Xiaolu thought that if her brothers followed the family rules, they would have fewer things to do in the future.

    Only one wife. After the two of them were connected, the inner residence was stable. Thest rule of the family was clearly for her and Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaolu was also touched.

    This family really made her feel extremely warm. No matter how far she walked in the future, she woulde home. Home had already be a worry and longing in her heart that she could not part with.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to watch carefully.¡±

    Gui You said with a smile. The hot-blooded youths were still ignorant. How could they know the difficulties of the mortal world?

    ¡°Master Gui You, are you married?¡±

    Su Xiaolu suddenly asked.

    She looked at Gui You with curiosity. That old man, her master, had social phobia + phobia of women. She knew without asking that he was unmarried.

    Gui You was skilled in martial arts. He was not handsome, but he was still good-looking. She wondered if he had married.

    When Su Xiaolu asked, everyone looked at Gui You.

    Gui You¡¯s expression changed, and he casually broke off a grain of sand from the wall.

    Su Xiaolu covered her head.

    Gui You snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much about adult matters, little girl. Today¡¯s training will be doubled!¡±

    Stupid girl.

    Su Xiaolu immediately withered.

    She obediently went to practice.

    Su Chong and Su Hua could not help butugh secretly.

    As the prefecture examination was in April, Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s studies were also heavy.

    On the way to town in the morning and on the way back, they discussed school work.

    One day at a time. April was fast approaching.

    It was getting hot.

    The prefecture examination was from April 17 to April 21 for four days.

    They had to go to Anping County on the sixteenth of April.

    With Su Xiaolu apanying them this time, Su Sang and Madam Zhao seemed to be more relieved.

    Su Xiaolu was wearing a simple dress and her hair was tied up like a boy.

    She carried the medical kit and needle bag and followed Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng closely.

    Lin Pingsheng had sixteen students who had passed the county examination. This time, they were going to the prefecture examination together.

    Other than Teacher Lin, there were also a few teachers from Goathorn Town who went with dozens of students.

    There were quite a few people, and it was very lively when everyone walked together. Teacher Lin hired an ox cart to let the students put their belongings in.

    After walking for a few hours, many students were too tired to walk until noon. Everyone rested in a forest and ate dry rations and drank water.

    Many students were coughing. They were so tired that their faces were pale. Su Xiaolu looked around and sighed in her heart.

    She looked at her brother and smiled. Her brother was the best. Even when he was studying, he helped with the farm work. His body was excellent.

    She sat down and ate with her brothers.

    ¡°Someone fainted. Call the teacher.¡±

    Not far away, there was suddenly amotion, causing everyone to look over.

    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go over and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Su Chong was energetic, and most schrs were weak. It was different for him as he practiced martial arts. They were all students, and because it was not easy, it was easy for them to empathize with each other.

    Su Chong stood up and went over.

    Su Xiaolu bit her pancake and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll go over and see if I can help.¡±

    A student fainted. As a doctor, she naturally hurried over to take a look.

    ¡°Liu Zijin has been sick since he came back from the county examination. He¡¯s still sick after more than a month. Even if he goes to Anping County, he won¡¯t be able to withstand the examination.¡±

    Among the surrounding students, one of them sighed and said. They couldn¡¯t even withstand traveling now. When they reached the examination hall, they would have to take the examination for a few days, let alone endure it.

 Chapter 205 - Weak Liu Zijin

    <h4>Chapter 205: Weak Liu Zijin</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Because of Liu Zijin¡¯s illness, everyone subconsciously stayed away from him, afraid that they would be infected by his illness.

    Su Chong pushed through the crowd and reached out to help Liu Zijin up. He ced his hand on Liu Zijin¡¯s back and sent some internal force into him. Su Chong shouted, ¡°Zijin, wake up.¡±

    Liu Zijin slowly opened his eyes. His body was so cold that he shivered. He looked at Su Chong beside him and smiled. ¡°Su Chong, thank you. I¡¯m fine. Su Chong, stay away from me. Be careful not to get sick from me¡­ Cough¡­¡±

    After Liu Zijin finished speaking weakly, he coughed lightly. His throat was smoking from the pain, and an extremely ufortable feeling spread in his chest, making him want to cough loudly. He held it in tightly.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s teacher came over and looked at Liu Zijin solemnly. ¡°Zijin, if you¡¯re sick, don¡¯t force yourself. Your health is a big deal.¡±

    A trace of pain shed across Liu Zijin¡¯s face. He looked at Teacher Xu firmly and said, ¡°Teacher, Zijin¡¯s body can take it. Please don¡¯t chase me back.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for his mother to scrape together the travel money. It had been years since he¡¯d had a chance to take the examination. He couldn¡¯t give it up.

    Teacher Xu frowned when he saw how insistent Liu Zijin was. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Take care of your own body.¡±

    With that, Teacher Xu turned around and left.

    Su Chong took out two big white steamed buns and handed them to Liu Zijin. ¡°Zijin, eat something.¡±

    ¡°Su Chong, thank you for your kindness. Please forgive me for not being able to ept it.¡±

    Liu Zijin waved his hand. He could not ept Su Chong¡¯s good intentions because he did not have anything of equal value to return to him.

    It was already very nice of Su Chong toe and help him at this time.

    He had a sick body. Everyone else was afraid of getting infected. It was enough to have a friend who wasn¡¯t afraid of these things at this time.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu came up to him.

    ¡°Zijin, how are you?¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng also cameter. When Su Hua saw Liu Zijin, he also asked.

    They had met Liu Zijin during thest county examination. Liu Zijin was knowledgeable and they had a good impression of him.

    This time, because they brought Su Xiaolu along, they did not deliberately look for Liu Zijin. They did not expect him to faint and be so sick.

    With so many people questioning him all of a sudden, Liu Zijin was touched and also a little anxious. He raised his hand to cover his face and endured the itch in his throat as he said, ¡°Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, I have an illness. Hurry up and stay away from me. It¡¯s not easy to take the exam. You can¡¯t be infected by the illness.¡±

    There were still four more days of exams ahead. If they fell sick, it would be easy for them to copse.

    Su Chong said generously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all in good health.¡±

    ¡°Zijin, you have to see a doctor and take medicine for your illness.¡±

    Su Hua frowned. Liu Zijin¡¯s family background was not good and his clothes were thin. When he returned from the county examination, he looked very pale. It seemed that he had not recovered from his illness.

    With Liu Zijin¡¯s family background, he probably didn¡¯t have the money to take medicine.

    They didn¡¯t mind helping, but Liu Zijin¡¯s pride was too strong and he refused to ept it.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Su Hua. After the prefecture examination is over, I¡¯ll go home and grab some medicine to eat. Ahem¡­¡±

    After Liu Zijin finished speaking with difficulty, he could not help but cough lightly.

    His throat itched, but he couldn¡¯t cough. Coughing would take a lot of effort, and it would bring out the sickness.

    ¡°No need to wait for the exam. I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu coughed and said. Liu Zijin was her brothers¡¯ and Zhou Heng¡¯s friend. In short, he was also her friend.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Xiaolu is a doctor. Zijin, my sister is a doctor. Let her take a look at you and give you acupuncture.¡±

    Su Chong was worried and had forgotten about Su Xiaolu. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, he said excitedly.

    Only then did Liu Zijin notice that there was a child with red lips and white teeth beside him. From her outfit, she looked like a boy, but as soon as she spoke, he knew that she was a girl.

    ¡°Show me your hand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu squatted down and looked at Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin looked at the girl in front of him and was momentarily stunned.

    Su Chong grabbed his arm. ¡°Xiaolu, take a look at him. Is it toote to take his medicine? He can¡¯t dy his exam.¡±

    There was probably a reason why Liu Zijin had toe with his illness.

    Su Xiaolu took Liu Zijin¡¯s pulse.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s health was very poor. He had symptoms of malnutrition, and his body was dehydrated from staying upte all year round. It was hard to imagine that Liu Zijin¡¯s body was so dehydrated even though she looked only sixteen or seventeen years old.

    His body was too weak to withstand any illness. A small coldsted for more than a month. If this continued, it would kill him.

    ¡°You¡¯re in poor health. You won¡¯t get better without medication. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get better.¡±

    Su Xiaolu let go of his hand, opened the medical kit, and rummaged through a pile of bottles.

    Liu Zijin was stunned. He was stunned for a moment before his eyes dimmed. He lowered his eyes so that no one could detect his thoughts. Then, he smiled brightly and cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll go grab some medicine to eat when I get back.¡±

    ¡°The exam is so hard. Your body can¡¯t withstand it now. I¡¯ll give you a bottle of medicine. Take one pill every six hours. When you reach Anping County today, grab a set of medicine and eat it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu found a bottle of medicine and handed it to Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin did not reach out to take it. This was too expensive for him.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Forgive me, but I can¡¯t take it. Please take it back. I know my body well. I¡¯ll definitely take my medicine when I get home after my exam.¡±

    Liu Zijin curled his pale lips and smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong and Su Hua frowned, not knowing what to say.

    Liu Zijin had his pride. Their help put pressure on him. If Liu Zijin was unwilling to ept it, they could not force him to ept it.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin. She looked straight into Liu Zijin¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Is there anyone you care about? It¡¯s already over the limit for you to persist until now. You can¡¯t even walk to Anping County. How can you take the exam?¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s pupils constricted and he quickly lowered his eyes. He really didn¡¯t dare to look at such a pair of clean, beautiful eyes that seemed to see through him.

    He was definitely exhausted. His body felt heavy as if he¡¯d reached his limit. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he figured he¡¯d get through it if he just held on.

    ¡°Sometimes people have to learn to be flexible. You¡¯ve read so many books, why don¡¯t you understand the simplest principles?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little helpless. This was the first time she had met someone like Liu Zijin. She didn¡¯t know what to say about him.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡ª¡±

    Liu Zijin lowered his head and clenched his fists. In the end, he said nothing. He bit his lip hard.

    In times of trouble, the people closest to him would lie and abandon him, and his best friends would turn on him. He had always been lonely and found it hard to find a confidant. He was reluctant to ept help because he was afraid. He was afraid of the hurtful words.

 Chapter 206 - Acceptance

    <h4>Chapter 206: eptance</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Zijin, just treat it as me lending it to you. Can you return it in the future? If your current body can¡¯t support it, what about your ambitions?¡±

    Su Chong scratched his head in frustration. He really wanted to force open Liu Zijin¡¯s mouth and force him to drink.

    Liu Zijin said nothing.

    He refused to ept. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng did not know how to persuade him.

    At this moment, the teachers were also calling for everyone to continue on their way.

    The students all stood up and followed.

    Liu Zijin forced himself to stand up and followed him step by step.

    Looking at his unsteady steps, Zhou Heng sighed.

    Su Xiaolu put away the medical kit. She was speechless. If he didn¡¯t ept it, so be it.

    Liu Zijin walked very slowly and gradually fell behind.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others followed him.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s face turned red with anxiety. He wanted to hurry, but in his panic, he felt suffocated and ufortable. The road in front of him seemed to be shrouded in darkness, and he could not see clearly.

    He staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, Su Chong pulled him back.

    Before Su Chong could ask, Liu Zijin quickly waved his hand and said weakly, ¡°Thank you, Su Chong¡­ I, I, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    He was breathless from talking, yet he said he was fine.

    As soon as Su Chong let go, Liu Zijin staggered and fell.

    Su Xiaolu stepped forward and violently pinched Liu Zijin¡¯s chin. ¡°I¡¯ll save you if I want to. I don¡¯t care if you agree or not.¡±

    She touched Liu Zijin¡¯s throat with her finger, and Liu Zijin was forced to swallow the pill.

    The thumb-sized pill choked Liu Zijin until he couldn¡¯t breathe or speak. He only came back to life after the pill entered his stomach.

    Su Xiaolu had already opened the needle bag and pricked Liu Zijin¡¯s neck.

    Liu Zijin suddenly felt that his vision was clear, and his blocked throat seemed to have opened up all of a sudden. His face flushed, and he said to Su Xiaolu in a thin voice, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I can¡¯t repay your kindness¡­¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Chong and the others, feeling extremely guilty.

    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing to repay? You¡¯re seriously ill. If I save you, you have to write me an IOU. You don¡¯t have money now, but you might not have money in the future. Return me thirty taels of silver in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes at Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu in a daze. He was caught off guard and Su Xiaolu grabbed his cor. ¡°I¡¯m a divine doctor with powerful martial arts skills. If you dare to go back on your word, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±

    Liu Zijin came back to his senses and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    He did feel better now that he¡¯d taken the pill. Many times better than the doctors he¡¯d seen before.

    Liu Zijin was shocked by Su Xiaolu¡¯s skillful acupuncture. He knew that he had to ept help. Su Xiaolu had helped him in this way before he could lower his head and beg.

    Liu Zijin felt much better.

    Liu Zijin took out a pen and paper from his book bag. ¡°I¡¯ll write an IOU for the girl.¡±

    Su Chong hesitated and wanted to speak, but Su Xiaolu had already replied indifferently, ¡°Go ahead and write.¡±

    Su Hua shook his head at Su Chong. Su Chong didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Liu Zijin wrote an IOU, and Su Xiaolu immediately put it away.

    With a clear debt, Liu Zijin was much calmer and took the medicine bottle.

    Su Xiaolu took out two big white steamed buns and said to Liu Zijin, ¡°Eat something first. Whatever you eat now, you have to return to me in the future.¡±

    Liu Zijin was weak. There were reasons for his illness, including hunger. He was already weak and did not eat well, so how could he recover? Therefore, Liu Zijin was sickly.

    Su Xiaolu was so generous that Liu Zijin felt less awkward epting it. He took it and nodded, saying softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll return it.¡±

    Liu Zijin ate and walked. He walked slowly, but he persevered. When he arrived at Anping County, Liu Zijin was covered in sweat.

    When they arrived at the inn, they shared a room. Su Chong quickly asked Liu Zijin to change his clothes and sleep.

    Liu Zijin didn¡¯t have any clothes, so Su Hua gave him his. Liu Zijin was about to speak when Su Hua said lightly, ¡°Write an IOU. You¡¯ll pay it back together in the future. Anyway, you owe thirty taels, so a little more wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Su Chong added, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was gentle. He held back hisughter and said, ¡°Zijin, quickly go and change your clothes. Xiaolu and I will go and get some medicine for you. We have to cure you. Otherwise, our money will be wasted.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s pale face blushed. He nodded. ¡°Zijin will definitely not let you all down.¡±

    Liu Zijin went to change his clothes.

    Su Chong touched his head and said, ¡°If I had known he was like this, I would have been able to help himst time. Xiaolu has a way.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. No matter what, saving Liu Zijin was a good thing.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Heng went to the pharmacy to get medicine.

    On the way, Zhou Heng asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, why didn¡¯t you care about Liu Zijin¡¯s wishes just now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will hate you because of this?¡±

    One couldn¡¯t just give help simply because they wanted to.

    Even if he died for that cheap pride and self-respect, it was someone else¡¯s choice.

    Thest time they met Liu Zijin, they had asked him to eat with them, but Liu Zijin had refused.

    Liu Zijin had his own concerns, so they could only respect him.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°So what if he hates me? I¡¯m the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. Minggu doesn¡¯t care about this. I can do whatever I want. If I don¡¯t want to do it, I won¡¯t. What he thinks has nothing to do with me.¡±

    She was not familiar with Liu Zijin, so Liu Zijin¡¯s life had nothing to do with her.

    But now, if Liu Zijin died like this, it would affect her eldest and second brother¡¯s mood. If Liu Zijin wanted to die or not, she wouldn¡¯t care after the exam. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t copse now!

    But she wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone what she really thought.

    She had grown up, too. It was time she had her own little secrets.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°What medicine is Xiaolu going to get?¡±

    Zhou Heng asked Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Liu Zijin¡¯s body has suffered heavy losses. If he wants to survive the exam these few days and take some medicine, he will need to take medicine in the future. It should be about thirty taels of silver.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told him the truth. She was not lying when she said thirty taels. Liu Zijin¡¯s body was too weak. After removing the root of his illness, he had to continue taking medicine. Thirty taels was not a lot.

    When they arrived at the medicine store, Su Xiaolu said that she would pay 30 taels of silver for the prescription.

    When they returned to the inn, Su Xiaolu went to borrow a y pot to make medicine. She bought some flour from the inn and prepared to make a medicinal cuisine cake for Liu Zijin.

    It could fill his stomach and work as medicine. It could help him survive the exam for the next few days.

    Holding it in front of Liu Zijin, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°This medicinal cuisine cake has small ginseng, lingzhi grass, and other precious herbs. I spent a total of 30 taels. There are 40 pancakes here. Eat this for the next few days. It can satisfy your hunger and can also be used for medicinal purposes.¡±

 Chapter 207 - Prefecture Examination 1

    <h4>Chapter 207: Prefecture Examination 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Liu Zijin took it gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    Wearing Su Hua¡¯s clothes, his body was no longer cold. After eating the meat porridge and taking the medicine, his head was clear, his body had strength, and he was confident about the exam.

    At night, Su Xiaolu gave him a few more injections.

    Every time Liu Zijin felt guilty, Su Xiaolu would coldly say, ¡°You¡¯ll pay me backter.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. He secretly made up his mind to take the exam well and strive to get into Elementary Schr so that he could earn some money as a teacher.

    Only by being able to share her mother¡¯s burdens and solve his own difficulties would he have a chance to repay the money he owed.

    Liu Zijin was determined. He took the medicine and fell asleep. He slept very soundly.

    Liu Zijin woke up early the next morning and looked much better. Seeing that he was much better, Teacher Xu knew that he had someone to help him. He patted Liu Zijin¡¯s shoulder and instructed, ¡°Take the exam well. As long as you make a name for yourself, you will have everything you want.¡±

    He was a poor student, but as long as he stood out, he would have all the wealth he wanted.

    Liu Zijin lowered his eyes and nodded. He replied softly, ¡°Thank you, Teacher. I understand.¡±

    He turned to look nearby, his eyes shing with envy.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were also going in. Lin Pingsheng was also instructing them.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and handed a few bottles to them. ¡°Everyone, this is for your energy. You can eat it when you¡¯re tired from the exam. The small bottle is for your head and temples. If you wipe it when you feel stressed, it can refresh your mind.¡±

    ¡°Master and I will meet you outside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave each of them two bottles of medicine that she had prepared.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng took them with a smile.

    Su Chong reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    They were all in good health and didn¡¯t really need these. However, with Su Xiaolu¡¯s care, their hearts felt unusually warm.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going, sir.¡±

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands at Lin Pingsheng.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also cupped their hands at Lin Pingsheng. ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re going.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng walked towards Liu Zijin. They nodded at each other slightly and then went in together.

    The examination hall for the prefectural examination was veryrge, with thousands of students entering at once.

    They would enter at 11 AM. After entering, they would have to take the exam for four days beforeing out.

    Those who did not have a teacher would enter the venue themselves. Many schools were led by teachers.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn and wait. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Your brothers will be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I believe you, sir.¡±

    She looked serious because she felt that studying was very rigorous. It was not easy for every student.

    Su Xiaolu and Lin Pingsheng returned to the inn to wait.

    Su Xiaolu had been grinding the medicine these past few days.

    Lin Pingsheng spent most of his time in the inn reading books. When he was interested, he would also teach Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu listened attentively. She understood everything. After three days, Lin Pingsheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Xiaolu, if you were a man, you would also be a genius.¡±

    She was bright and extremely intelligent.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the imperial examination. My dream is to travel the world with my sword.¡±

    She was happy to be praised, though.

    Lin Pingsheng smiled and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s good. Travel to all the rivers and mountains in the world, everyone will be envious.¡±

    The exam will be over tomorrow, and the results will be released in two days.

    So they would stay here two more days.

    Su Xiaolu was tired and went to brew medicine at night.

    ¡ª-

    In the examination hall, the seats of Su Chong and the others were not far apart. They came from the same town, so it was normal for them not to be far away.

    It was a lot harder than county examinations.

    They couldn¡¯t even stretch straight when they slept in that small ce at night.

    The food was only so-so. All the students were tired, but they endured it.

    Some of them couldn¡¯t take it and fainted, so they were carried off. This exam opportunity was gone for them.

    After the exam at night, Su Chong injected some internal force into Su Hua and Zhou Heng to rx their bodies.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s body was very weak, and Su Hua had also sent him some internal force to rx his body. Liu Zijin ate the medicinal cuisine cake. He asked Su Chong and the others, ¡°Su Chong, have some too. This is really good. I¡¯ve been relying on this for the past few days. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive this time.¡±

    He might not even have been able to walk to Anping County, let alone take the exam.

    This medicinal cuisine cake was good, but the only bad thing was that it was bitter. Some of the dough seemed to be raw and choking.

    He had to eat it with water or he couldn¡¯t swallow.

    Liu Zijin wanted to hammer his heart after taking a few bites. He was really choking on it.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng both waved their hands.

    Su Chong said, ¡°Zijin, you can eat it. Our bodies are fine.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll just have this nourishing one.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills are very good. She¡¯s not good at making medicinal cuisine, but the effects are the best. Zijin, eating more is good for your body.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll finish it all.¡±

    It might taste awful, but it had saved his life.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were different from him. What he dreamed of, they had with them.

    Liu Zijin knew very well, but he would not be jealous of them. He just had a different life. In the future, he would also have these things.

    Tomorrow would be thest day of the exam.

    The exam would be over after that.

    The four-day exam was both long and short. It was difficult, but they got through it.

    On the fourth day, as soon as the exam ended and the papers were collected, everyone stood up and left.

    Liu Zijin was no exception. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng waited for him to go out together.

    As soon as they left the examination hall, some students fainted.

    The teacher or rtive who came to pick them up called out anxiously, ¡®Doctor, doctor¡­¡¯

    Many doctors were already waiting for them and immediately took their pulses.

    Lin Pingsheng and Su Xiaolu were also waiting with Su Xiaolu¡¯s silver needles in their hands.

    Seeing her brotherse out, Su Xiaolu took their pulses, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯re just a little tired. They¡¯ll be fine after eating and resting for two days.¡±

    Liu Zijin was a little weak, but his cold was mostly gone.

    Su Xiaolu also took his pulse. After taking his pulse, Su Xiaolu handed the medicine bottle to Liu Zijin. ¡°The medicine is all in here. 60 pills, three pills a day. Take them in the morning, afternoon, and evening. Your cold and cough will be cured after this.¡±

    Liu Zijin took the medicine bottle and thanked her gently. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t finished the medicinal cuisine pancake, you can continue to eat it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had made dozens of them. In just four days, Liu Zijin shouldn¡¯t be able to finish them. The pancakes weren¡¯t delicious either, but that didn¡¯t affect the medicinal properties. It was good to finish them.

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll finish it.¡±

    As they walked back to the inn, Teacher Lin also asked about Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng¡¯s exams. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng exined them in detail. After Teacher Lin heard them out, his expression rxed.

 Chapter 208 - Prefecture Examination 2

    <h4>Chapter 208: Prefecture Examination 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Good. An excellent answer. Set your mind at rest and rest for two days while you wait for the results.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said with a smile. After knowing the direction of their answers, he was no longer worried.

    He also asked his other students and had an idea of their answers.

    Those who did not pass the exam would train hard again and work harder next time.

    When they returned to the inn, they ordered a table of good dishes together. Liu Zijin was also brought along. He didn¡¯t eat much.

    For the next two days, Su Chong and the others strolled around Anping County and bought some things.

    They were all gifts chosen by Su Xiaolu.

    They did not see Liu Zijin the next day. Liu Zijin had left a letter saying that he had something to do. He was unwilling to let them know, so they did not ask.

    The results were released on April 24.

    Early in the morning, they went to wait for the results.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin passed. Everyone smiled.

    There were also some students who did not pass. Some fainted from the blow, and some could not take it and cried.

    But that was all normal. If some people passed, others would fail.

    When he packed up and left the inn, Liu Zijin returned Su Hua¡¯s clothes. He had already washed and dried them.

    On the way back, Liu Zijin looked much better. He walked slowly with Su Chong and the others.

    After returning to Goathorn Town, Liu Zijin cupped his hands and said, ¡°Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng. See you in June.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Zijin cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Miss Su. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll report the good news to Father and Mother first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and ran away quickly.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s brisk back and thought to himself, She runs so fast. How nice.

    Su Chong and the others also cupped their hands at Liu Zijin and said with a smile, ¡°Zijin, we¡¯ll meet in the June academy examination. I wish us all the best.¡±

    In this examination, Su Hua was ranked first, Liu Zijin second, Zhou Heng third, and Su Chong sixth.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s had great potential, and his teacher was not a master.

    After saying goodbye, they parted.

    Liu Zijin was relieved after leaving the city. He had been working hard for the past two days and had earned seventy copper coins.

    He touched the book bag at his waist. There were still medicinal cuisine biscuits inside. His gaze darkened as he quickened his pace and rushed home.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived at the shop, she saw Su Sang and Madam Zhao looking up from afar. She shouted happily, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m back. Eldest Brother and Second Brother have passed the exam.¡±

    Joy arrived before she did.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were overjoyed.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was red from running. Madam Zhao pulled her towards the shop. ¡°Are you tired? Are you hungry? Have some water first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not thirsty, tired, or hungry. Eldest Brother and the others are so amazing. Second Brother is first, Brother Zhou Heng is third, and Eldest Brother is sixth.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao listened happily. They had returnedter thanst time. The sauerkraut and pickles were sold out.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she listened to the good news.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were both shocked. ¡°They¡¯re so good.¡±

    It was really amazing to be able to stand out among so many people.

    Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiaolu, did you see the examination hall?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°Teacher and I waited outside. Outsiders can¡¯t enter the examination hall, but Eldest Brother and the others are the best. They are strong and healthy. Many students are very weak. Some of them fainted halfway through the examination and were carried away. Some of them copsed after the examination. Fortunately, our Eldest Brother and the others often help with the work. Their bodies are strong.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. There were benefits to doingbor work?

    However, seeing that Su Xiaolu was not lying, they allughed.

    Su Chong and the others had also arrived.

    Lin Pingsheng smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve all passed. Next, prepare for the academy examination in June. With your knowledge, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to pass, but I still have to remind you not to be arrogant and treat it carefully.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to get back, too.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at the students and instructed gently.

    Su Chong and the other two also nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±

    As soon as Lin Pingsheng left.

    Madam Zhao went forward to look at Su Chong and Su Hua. ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng smiled slightly. Madam Zhao smiled with red eyes and said, ¡°Heng, Auntie congrattes you too.¡±

    Zhou Heng was also very outstanding. If his parents knew, they would definitely be very proud.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you passed. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll make you a good meal tonight.¡±

    Su Sang spoke gently. They passed, and the weight on his heart was lifted.

    The family went home together.

    They chatted andughed along the way.

    At night, Madam Zhao killed chickens and ducks and made a table of dishes.

    Su Sang also poured wine for the children.

    He said some kind words of blessing.

    Old Master Wang also came to inquire about the news. After knowing that they had passed the prefecture examination, he congratted them before leaving.

    With so many students in the vige, many people were not qualified to go to the county examination. Even if they did, they would not be able to pass.

    The three children from Su Sang¡¯s family had passed the prefecture examination in one go. Now, all three of them were schrs. This was really impressive.

    Immediately, everyone was envious.

    After the prefecture examination, the Su n could not sit still anymore and came to test the waters many times.

    Su Sang had also made it clear that he would not return to the family n. To him, the Su family members were no different from everyone else in the vige.

    After a few times, Su Sang did not change his mind. The n also gave up on asking Su Sang to return to the n. They just wanted everyone to get closer to each other and interact with each other through connections. Their rtionship could also get better and better.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng studied even more diligently.

    They all prepared for the examination in June rigorously.

    May 14 was a holiday.

    There was the sound of celebrations from a distance.

    It sounded very lively. When they arrived at Su Sang¡¯s house, they specially lit firecrackers.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were reading in the courtyard while Madam Zhao was washing vegetables.

    They were stunned when they heard the sound of firecrackers.

    Su Sang said tly, ¡°Leave them alone.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not say anything. Today was the day the sons of the Su family got married.

    On Su Chao and Su Lei¡¯s wedding day, it was said that they married sisters from the same family.

    They had deliberately ced firecrackers in the vige for them to hear.

    But what did it matter to them? They didn¡¯t care.

    Outside the courtyard, a matchmaker¡¯s sharp voice sounded. ¡°The firecrackers, gongs, and drums are ringing. The days are getting more and more prosperous. Bridegrooms, enter the vige and go home.¡±

    The sound of gongs and drums sounded, and soon they were far away in the vige.

    The Su family thought they could intimidate Su Sang¡¯s family, but they didn¡¯t even open the door. They didn¡¯t evene out to take a look. They didn¡¯t care.

    Instead, they felt ufortable. Old Master Su was angry. He knew that he shouldn¡¯tpare them, but every time he entered the vige, he had to pass by here. Looking at the houses standing here, he couldn¡¯t help but want topare himself to them.

 Chapter 209 - Why Are You Late?

    <h4>Chapter 209: Why Are You Late?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Inparison, the gap between the two families was widening, and the more theypeted, the angrier they became.

    The angrier he got, the more hepared.

    There was no hope for the grandchildren. As soon as the two grandsons got married, Old Master Su got Madam Sun to urge them to have children. He wanted the two granddaughters-inw who had just married into the family to give birth to big fat grandsons as soon as possible.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou had finally be mothers-inw and could finally rx a little.

    ¡ª-

    As May passed, June followed.

    Madam Qian was nine months pregnant and had sessfully given birth to a baby boy on the first day of June. She put down her work and went through confinement in peace.

    The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Su Hua and Zhou Heng were fine, but Su Chong was directly tanned. Because he often practiced martial arts under the sun, he also shed ayer of skin.

    The academy examination was on the 25th of June.

    On June 24th, they packed their bags and entered the town to meet Lin Pingsheng. The number of people participating in the academy examination this time was reduced by half.

    Some of them did not pass the prefecture examination, and some of them were ranked too low. There was no point in going. They might as well not go this time and study hard before participating next time.

    Therefore, there were only about twenty people on this trip.

    Su Xiaolu still followed them. She decided that she would follow her brothers to every exam.

    The exam wasn¡¯t easy. She was the young divine doctor. It was safer with her around.

    It was almost time to leave, but Liu Zijin had not arrived yet.

    Some students could not wait any longer and urged the teacher to leave the city quickly.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s hurry up. Liu Zijin might be dyed by something. He can find the way by himself. He¡¯ste. We can¡¯t wait for him forever.¡±

    They had agreed on a time to leave. If Liu Zijin still didn¡¯te after this hour, everyone would inevitablyin.

    The teachers discussed it and decided to wait another quarter of an hour. If he didn¡¯te, they would leave.

    Fifteen minutester, when Liu Zijin still did note, the teachers brought the students out of the city.

    Seeing that Su Chong and the others were still not leaving, Lin Pingsheng came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Chong said truthfully, ¡°Teacher, we have a good rtionship with Liu Zijin. He hasn¡¯t arrived yet and we¡¯re worried that something has happened to him. Liu Zijin is very concerned about this exam. He shouldn¡¯t bete.¡±

    Su Chong and the others knew very well how much Liu Zijin cared about this exam.

    Liu Zijin shouldn¡¯t have beente, but he was.

    Lin Pingsheng said calmly, ¡°He might have been dyed by something and might not be able to go this time. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll find out where he lives. You can visit him after the exam.¡±

    Su Chong frowned. He looked at Lin Pingsheng and said firmly, ¡°Teacher, you guys go first. I¡¯m healthy and fast. I¡¯ll wait for him for another two hours.¡±

    Seeing Su Chong¡¯s stubborn look, Lin Pingsheng knew that he could not persuade him, so he agreed. ¡°Alright, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Xiaolu. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    A few hours¡¯ journey was not easy for the schr.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng did not have internal force, so they went first.

    Su Xiaolu was with them. She was not worried since Su Chong knew martial arts.

    After the others left, Su Chong waited at the entrance of the town.

    He waited for three hours, and it was already noon. He was about to leave when he saw Liu Zijin arrivete.

    He was wounded and limped when he walked. He had no intention of going into town. Instead, he went straight to Anping County.

    Su Chong hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Brother Zijin.¡±

    Liu Zijin paused. He turned around with a limp and looked at Su Chong in disbelief. ¡°Su Chong, why are you still here?¡±

    An answer popped up in his mind. He just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Su Chong looked at Liu Zijin and sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯te yet. I was waiting for you, afraid that something had happened to you and you would be dyed. I thought that I would wait and see. If youe, I¡¯ll go with you so that you can have apanion.¡±

    Liu Zijin lowered her eyes and swallowed. ¡°Su Chong, thank you.¡±

    Su Chong pulled Liu Zijin to the side and sat down. ¡°You seem to have injured your foot. Let me take a look at it. We¡¯ll have to travel for a few hourster. It won¡¯t be easy for you to walk.¡±

    Liu Zijin almost cried. He hurriedly said, ¡°Su Chong, no, no¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you for free. Just pay me back when you make your fortune. A hundred copper coins.¡±

    Su Chong squeezed and knew that his bones were swollen.

    Liu Zijin must have spent a lot of effort on this journey here.

    Su Chong injected internal force into Liu Zijin¡¯s ankle to help him recuperate.

    Su Chong did not ask what was going on and left with Liu Zijin on his back.

    Liu Zijin eximed, ¡°Su Chong, put me down. How can this be?¡±

    No matter what, he was still dozens of kilograms. How could he let Su Chong carry him?

    Su Chong¡¯s footsteps were steady. He said, ¡°Zijin, I don¡¯t know what happened. We¡¯re friends. Between friends, it¡¯s only right for us to help each other. Aren¡¯t we studying for the schrly examinations? You¡¯re so hardworking and talented. I know you¡¯ll definitelye. Unless you have no choice.¡±

    ¡°I practice martial arts. Master usually asks me to wear iron on me. He knows that I¡¯m going for the exam, so he¡¯s kind enough not to ask me to wear it. You¡¯re not that heavy, not even as heavy as the iron I wear. Don¡¯t say anything. Your foot is seriously injured. You have to recuperate well. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if you fall ill in the future.¡±

    Su Chong had practiced martial arts for more than three years. He could tell at a nce that the injury on Liu Zijin¡¯s leg was very serious. If he did not recuperate well, he would be a cripple in the future.

    He treated Liu Zijin as a friend and waited here for almost four hours. He knew that Liu Zijin was in trouble, so he naturally had to help.

    Liu Zijin choked. Tears dripped onto Su Chong¡¯s clothes. He seemed to be trying his best to suppress them.

    ¡°Su Chong, there¡¯s no way to repay your kindness. One day, I will definitely risk my life to save you in the future.¡±

    Liu Zijin endured the pain in his heart and said firmly to Su Chong.

    Su Chong smiled and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Now that he was here, he was far, far away. Along the way, his heart was filled with hatred. He let it all go at this moment.

    Su Chong didn¡¯t ask anything, but Liu Zijin told him everything on the way.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s house was very far away. His father had already passed away, and his mother had raised him. His house was six hours from the town, and he had scored very well in the exams.

    In that small vige, the leader of the same n was also the vige chief. His grandson, Liu Zijian, wanted to rece him, so for more than a month, the mother and son were controlled.

    In order to survive, Liu Zijin had no choice but to tell Liu Zijian his answers to prepare for the academy examination. In the past two days, they had even injured his feet.

    In the middle of the night, it was his mother who let him go secretly. Liu Zijin had to participate in the academy examination, so he still came.

    He didn¡¯t have a penny on him. How hard would it be to walk to Anping County on his injured feet?

    He was indignant. Even if he died, he would die on the way there.

    Fortunately, the heavens allowed him to meet Su Chong.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Su Chong, meeting you is my greatest fortune.¡±

    If he missed this opportunity, he would never have a chance to make something of himself. Liu Zijian would rece him in participating in the examinations. The real Liu Zijin could only be trapped behind his back and be Liu Zijian¡¯s think tank!

 Chapter 210 - Exposing 1

    <h4>Chapter 210: Exposing 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong clenched his fists in anger. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far! We have to expose Liu Zijian. We can¡¯t let him rece you.¡±

    ¡°Zijin, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll testify for you. We¡¯ll arrive today. There¡¯s still time.¡±

    Su Chongforted Liu Zijin. He heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he waited firmly.

    Otherwise, Liu Zijin might not be able to participate in the exam. The condition of his feet was too serious. It was Liu Zijin who gritted his teeth and endured it to walk to town.

    He did not expect Liu Zijin to encounter such a terrifying thing.

    No wonder he was so outstanding but so down and out.

    An outstanding student. In many families, they supported schrs.

    Liu Zijin was too thin, weak, and sickly. No matter how one looked at it, he did not look like he was being supported. If it was such an environment, it would make sense.

    ¡°Su Chong, thank you.¡±

    Liu Zijin was touched. He had already lost count of how many times he had thanked him.

    His past was scarred, but the heavens took pity on him and sent Su Chong and the others into his world. His fate was even changed by Su Chong.

    Su Chong was a little worried. ¡°Then what will happen after the exam?¡±

    Liu Zijin was smart, so he would definitely be able to pass the examination. However, what if he returned and was controlled by that family n and reced?

    Su Chong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Zijin, you shouldn¡¯t go back to that ce. After the exam, I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s quietly pick up your mother.¡±

    Liu Zijin said, ¡°Su Chong, thank you. I¡¯ve already thought about what to do thest time I came. After this exam, I¡¯ll stay in Anping County and bring my mother here.¡±

    What he did not tell Su Chong was that thest time he was in Anping County, he had already asked around and thought of a way out. Everyone said that the daughter of the county magistrate was as strong as a pig and ugly. Most importantly, she was the only daughter and was looking to take in a husband.

    The Wang family had a big business, and he was already prepared to rmend himself as a live-in son-inw. His mother¡¯s health was too poor, and he needed to support her. His health was also poor, and he also needed to eat and drink well. Moreover, he had to continue participating in the imperial examination. All these things required a lot of financial support.

    But he was too ashamed to say such a terrible thing.

    In front of the magnanimous Su Chong, he was like a rat in a ditch. Let him hide these ugly things for now.

    When Su Chong heard that he had already made up his mind, he thought that he was preparing to teach in some school in Anping County. Su Chong smiled and agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you stay. When you pass the Elementary Schr examination, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to find something to do. It¡¯s enough to support your mother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Liu Zijin responded faintly and did not continue on this topic.

    Su Chong and Liu Zijin arrived at Anping County just after midnight.

    Liu Zijin asked Su Chong to let him down.

    They were already in the county. There was still time to settle things, so Su Chong let Liu Zijin down and let him walk slowly.

    When they arrived at the inn, Su Hua and Zhou Heng hurriedly came out to wee them. Seeing that Liu Zijin¡¯s foot was injured, they asked with concern, ¡°What happened to Zijin?¡±

    Su Chong angrily told everyone what had happened.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng were also very angry when they heard this. Stealing someone¡¯s identity was simply too sinister.

    This was no small matter, so he had to tell the teacher.

    The teachers thought that this matter was too big and could not find Liu Zijian at the inn. In order to prevent Liu Zijian from entering the examination hall before Liu Zijin, Liu Zijin had to go to the examination hall early to wait.

    Fortunately, it was hot now. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to spend the night out.

    Su Xiaolu performed acupuncture for Liu Zijin and applied medicine to his ankle.

    Liu Zijin cupped his hands in gratitude. ¡°Miss Su, thank you, thank you.¡±

    His foot no longer hurt as much.

    After eating at the inn, they went to the examination hall to wait. When they arrived, it was cold and quiet outside.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at them and smiled. ¡°Looking at you guys like this, I remember that when I was in the imperial examination in the past, pure friendship was the most precious. You guys wait here and catch the person tomorrow morning. You just have to make it clear to the junior official who called out the names. At that time, someone will testify andpare. This matter will be clear. No one can rece the other.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng nodded.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, let¡¯s go back to the inn ande back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Thinking that there were many mosquitoes at night and that Liu Zijian did not know martial arts or had any special abilities, Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before they left, Su Xiaolu gave them a small box and said, ¡°This is for repelling mosquitoes and bugs. Wipe it on your hands and clothes.¡±

    Su Chong took it and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu. Go back and rest with the teacher. There¡¯s no need to worry about Big Brother and Second Brother here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and returned to the inn with Lin Pingsheng.

    On the way back, Su Xiaolu suddenly asked, ¡°Teacher, is there only one entrance to the examination hall?¡±

    What if there were more than one?

    Lin Pingsheng smiled and said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s only one entrance. If Liu Zijian wants to enter, he can only go in from here. If he secretly goes in from other ces, he will only be caught and chased out. All the candidates have to enter from this entrance and verify their identities.¡±

    Recing the identity of others. Such a thing was rare because it was not easy to study. If one could pass a schrly examination, who would be willing to help others?

    This kind of thing was usually done willingly. People like Liu Zijin who were controlled had never happened before, and ordinary people would not forcefully remove others¡¯ identities.

    Most of the time, a person with knowledge would ept arge amount of money from a certain family and use his identity to take the examination for him. When he wants to take the examination, he would use his real identity to take the examination for himself.

    But it would also be easy to be found out.

    Like Liu Zijin, he was already here. As long as he guarded the examination hall early, there was only one door. It was impossible for Liu Zijian to rece Liu Zijin¡¯s identity because he couldn¡¯t get in.

    ¡°Only one door. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Knowing that there was only one door, Su Xiaolu was relieved.

    After hearing about Liu Zijin, she knew even better that the imperial examination was not easy.

    They returned to the inn to rest.

    She got up early the next day and went to the examination hall with Teacher Lin.

    Su Chong and the others had slept outside the examination hall all night and had been guarding it since morning.

    When the time came and the door of the examination hall opened, Liu Zijin went forward and told the roll call officer about this matter. He even took the five taels of silver that Su Chong had borrowed from him to give to the officer. When the roll call officer took the money, he would naturally care more. This way, even if they did not see Liu Zijian enter, when he arrived at the roll call, Liu Zijian would not be able to pass.

    Without being named, the papers submitted would be invalid.

    As more and more students came, they walked into the examination hall in groups of two or three. There were more and more people, but Su Chong and the others had yet to see the person Liu Zijin was talking about.

    Liu Zijin had said that Liu Zijian had a mole on his nose, but they hadn¡¯t seen it either.

 Chapter 211 - Exposing 2

    <h4>Chapter 211: Exposing 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu felt that this characteristic was too weak. If she wanted to catch Liu Zijian, she would have to ask the officials to check his name. It was too easy to cover up a characteristic.

    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer candidates, Liu Zijin¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°Is Liu Zijin here?¡±

    At that moment, two officers came out of the examination hall and shouted.

    Liu Zijin hurriedly went forward and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Zijin.¡±

    One of the officers looked at Liu Zijin and said to him, ¡°Now, please follow me in. There¡¯s someone who ims to be Liu Zijin. Please go over and confront him to verify who is the real Liu Zijin.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s heart trembled. Liu Zijian had already entered under his nose.

    Fortunately, he had told the officer in advance. Otherwise, it would have been really dangerous.

    Su Chong, Su Hua and Zhou Heng were also preparing to go in together.

    Su Xiaolu quickly gave them a few medicine bottles. Listening to the officers, she knew that she had guessed correctly. Fortunately, there was still a checkpoint inside. Otherwise, this matter would not be so easy to resolve.

    Now, he only needed Liu Zijin to go in and confront him to prove that he was the real Liu Zijin.

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, be careful. Teacher and I will wait for you outside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled widely at Su Chong and the other two.

    All three nodded.

    Liu Zijin watched this scene with envy. Su Xiaolu suddenly looked at him and he looked at her in panic.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Liu Zijin and said, ¡°Brother Liu, you can¡¯t be reced. Go quickly.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for Liu Zijin to get this far. After all the hard work he¡¯d put in, how could he be reced so easily? Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Wasn¡¯t it destined for him to get to know her brothers?

    Su Chong went to Liu Zijin¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. ¡°Zijin, let¡¯s go and meet that shameless person.¡±

    Su Chong hated Liu Zijian, who wanted to rece Liu Zijin.

    If he hadn¡¯t insisted on waiting for Liu Zijin yesterday, Liu Zijin wouldn¡¯t have been able to get here. Liu Zijian¡¯s n might really have been sessful.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng also came to Liu Zijin¡¯s side.

    Liu Zijin nodded and the four of them followed the officers in.

    Su Xiaolu watched and happily returned to the inn.

    Her brothers were all grown up and starting to put their hearts into making friends. How nice.

    ¡ª-

    Liu Zijin and the others went inside together and heard Liu Zijian exining from afar.

    ¡°I¡¯m really Liu Zijin. Hurry up and let me in for the exam. If my exam is dyed, who will be responsible for it?¡±

    Liu Zijian was sweating profusely.

    It was originally a wless n, but who knew that Liu Zijin would actually arrive and even have a few friends helping him? Liu Zijian wanted to sneak in and directly take Liu Zijin¡¯s name. Who knew that Liu Zijin would actually inform the officials in advance?

    What the hell, even the heavens were helping Liu Zijin.

    ¡°What do you want me to say to make you believe that I¡¯m Liu Zijin? Officer, I beg you. It¡¯s not easy for me to study. Just let me in.¡±

    Liu Zijian begged. He even wanted to secretly bribe them with some money.

    Two strings of copper coins, which were worth 200 copper coins, were nothing to the officers.

    Two Liu Zijins had appeared. This was no small matter. If he lets this in and the other one refuses to let go of the matter, things would get out of hand.

    ¡°The real Liu Zijin is here. Liu Zijian, we already know your scheme. Don¡¯t even think about recing Zijin!¡±

    Su Chong shouted. Fortunately, they were prepared. Otherwise, Zijin¡¯s life would have been ruined.

    With his friends¡¯ support, Liu Zijin was even more touched and determined. She looked at Liu Zijian and said loudly, ¡°Liu Zijian, do you know that impersonating others has already vited thews of the Great Zhou? Once discovered, I will not let you off easily.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m Liu Zijin, and you¡¯re Liu Zijian! Zijian, we¡¯re in the same family. I know you want to take the schrly examination, but you can¡¯t be anxious for quick sess. You have to think about your parents.¡±

    Liu Zijian stared at Liu Zijin and emphasized his words.

    Any fool could hear the threat and warning in his words.

    Liu Zijin looked at Liu Zijian without retreating. He said calmly, ¡°Liu Zijian, no matter how you distort the truth, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t rece my identity. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s studying, not you. Do you really understand what you¡¯ve memorized?¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just a few friends who know me. The teacher who brought me here knows me. The handprint I left can¡¯t be fake.¡±

    Instead of feeling threatened, Liu Zijin spoke bluntly.

    He could not possibly give up his identity to Liu Zijian.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for his mother to let him escape. She¡¯d risked her life to let him out. He couldn¡¯t give in now. Only by taking back what was his would he live up to his mother¡¯s efforts.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Liu Zijian gritted his teeth. Looking at Liu Zijin, who did not back down at all, he panicked.

    At this moment, an invigtor came out from the inner court. He had his name in front of him. His name was Liu Jiyuan and he was apanied by an attendant. He had obviously rushed over after hearing the report.

    ¡°Which one of you is Liu Zijin!¡±

    Liu Jiyuan asked sternly. This incident during the examination was simplywless. If word got out, they would also be marked down.

    Fortunately, the matter had not blown up yet. Fortunately, the exam had not started yet.

    Liu Jiyuan asked.

    Liu Zijian hurriedly pointed at himself and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Liu Zijin.¡±

    Liu Zijin also looked at Liu Jiyuan, cupped his hands, and bowed. He said firmly, ¡°Sir, I am Liu Zijin. I have ssmates and teachers I know, as well as the handprint left behind during thest prefecture examination. This person is the son of the n leader and vige chief of my n. His name is Liu Zijian. He imprisoned my mother for more than a month and threatened me to tell him the examination answers in order to rece my identity. The day before yesterday, his father injured my ankle and made me unable to walk. It was not easy for my mother to help me escape. It was also thanks to the help of a good friend that I was able to rush here for the exam and expose Liu Zijian¡¯s evil deeds. Sir, please verify my identity and give me justice.¡±

    Compared to Liu Zijian¡¯s hurried panic, Liu Zijin did not panic at all. He was neither servile nor overbearing.

    ¡°Liu Zijian, you¡¯re lying. Why are you doing this? Do you really not care about your parents anymore? Liu Zijian, we¡¯re from the same family. If you apologize to the adults now, on ount of our family, I won¡¯t pursue your mistake.¡±

    Liu Zijian gritted his teeth and looked at Liu Zijin fiercely. His eyes were bloodshot.

    Liu Zijin nced at Liu Zijian calmly, then looked at Liu Jiyuan firmly and said, ¡°Sir, please verify my identity and seek justice for me!¡±

    Liu Jiyuan looked at Liu Zijian and Liu Zijin, then turned to the attendant and said coldly, ¡°Go and get the things.¡±

 Chapter 212 - Exposing 3

    <h4>Chapter 212: Exposing 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The servant turned and left.

    Liu Jiyuan looked at Liu Zijian and Liu Zijin and narrowed his eyes. He wanted to see who dared to ignore thews of the Great Zhou!

    Seeing that Liu Jiyuan was going to verify Liu Zijin¡¯s identity, Liu Zijian panicked. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Liu Zijian looked at Liu Zijin with a defeated gaze. He gulped and said to Liu Zijin, ¡°Zijian, we¡¯re from the same family. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of this. We can just settle the matter between us in private. If we do this, it will hurt the rtionship between us. Your mother will be sad.¡±

    ¡°Filial pietyes first among all virtues. Zijian, do you want to be that unfilial person? If you act like this now, you¡¯ll regret it when you think about itter. The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. The child wants to be raised, but the family doesn¡¯t wait.¡±

    Liu Zijian emphasized his tone. He knew that Liu Zijin was a filial son, so he emphasized Liu Zijin¡¯s mother.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s expression softened. He clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress his anger. Even at this time, Liu Zijian was still threatening him with his mother.

    Liu Jiyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at the two students with simr looks. He said nothing.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng frowned. This was a matter between Liu Zijian and Liu Zijin. It was not appropriate for them to interfere. All they could do was testify for Liu Zijin.

    What would Liu Zijin choose?

    Su Chong¡¯s patience was not that good. He pulled Liu Zijin and said anxiously, ¡°Zijin, your mother didn¡¯t let youe this far to lower your head. If you go back now, she will be disappointed.¡±

    His own mother would only be very disappointed if he lost his identity.

    If he was Liu Zijin¡¯s mother, he would also ask Liu Zijin to fight to the death.

    There was a limit to everything. He couldn¡¯t just give in.

    Liu Zijin was in pain. He gritted his teeth tightly and looked at Liu Zijian. He said coldly, ¡°Liu Zijian, no matter how you threaten me today, I won¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t even think about taking my things. If anything happens to my mother, I won¡¯t let this go.¡±

    He only had one rtive left. His mother had suffered for so many years. If she died like this, he would hate this n for the rest of his life. Hatred would turn into strength. He would take revenge.

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    Liu Zijian was shocked. He looked at Liu Zijin, speechless.

    Nothing worked. What was he going to do? Was he really going to jail?

    No, no, no, he didn¡¯t want that.

    Liu Zijian rolled his eyes and wanted to escape when the officers were not paying attention.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t Liu Zijin. If they really found out who he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. If he ran now, he might be able to escape.

    At worst, he would deny it when the timees.

    Liu Zijian had a good idea. He would escape unexpectedly. The soldiers would not react for a moment. When they reacted and chased after him, they might not be able to catch up.

    ¡°Trying to run? No way!¡±

    Su Chong shouted coldly. He gathered his energy and flew after Liu Zijian. He quicklynded in front of Liu Zijian and kicked him.

    Liu Zijian was caught off guard and fell after being kicked. He still wanted to get up and run, but Su Chong had already stepped on his leg. Under the pressure, Liu Zijian fell to the ground again without getting up.

    With weight on his back, he couldn¡¯t get up at all.

    Su Chong pulled Liu Zijian¡¯s hand. There was a click, and Liu Zijian¡¯s hand drooped down.

    The two officers caught up with him and dragged him back.

    Su Chong followed them back.

    ¡°Zijin, Liu Zijian tried to escape, but I caught him.¡±

    Su Chong smiled, feeling very happy.

    Liu Zijin cupped his hands in appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Su Chong.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Zijin turned to Liu Jiyuan and said, ¡°Sir, Liu Zijian fled. He doesn¡¯t dare to confront me anymore.¡±

    Liu Jiyuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. I can tell. Identity theft is a serious crime, but you still have to go through the procedures. After the verification, you can go in and take the exam.¡±

    Liu Jiyuan looked at Su Chong and said, ¡°Kid, your kung fu is not bad. Why didn¡¯t you think of taking the martial arts exam?¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s performance just now was really stunning.

    Su Chong was neither arrogant nor rash. He replied truthfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been studying for a few years and also want to be a schr.¡±

    He actually preferred martial arts and was nning to pursue it in the future.

    But it didn¡¯t conflict with this exam, so he wanted to take the exam anyway, to see how far he could go.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Work hard and you¡¯ll definitely seed.¡±

    Liu Jiyuan nodded in admiration. Su Chong was young and was on his way to bing an official. Perhaps he would achieve great things in the future. He was just saying a few words to get to know him.

    Perhaps these students would be very outstanding in the future, and they would interact with each other in the bureaucracy in the future. In short, it was good to be on good terms with students.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Su Chong was neither servile nor overbearing, nor did he feel arrogant because of Liu Jiyuan¡¯s kind words.

    He could still read the atmosphere.

    Perhaps because he had shed his disguise, Liu Zijian was no longer calm. He red at Liu Zijin fiercely and gritted his teeth as he threatened him, ¡°Liu Zijin, you will definitely regret it in the future. You will definitely regret it. I am only recing you for a moment. In the future, you can still use Liu Zijian¡¯s name to take the schrly examination. This is killing two birds with one stone, but you refused!¡±

    ¡°If something happens to me, your mother won¡¯t have a good ending. Even if you be sessful in the future, you won¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of your life. In the future, every time you enjoy wealth and glory, you will regret it. You will regret that your mother worked hard for the rest of her life and didn¡¯t obtain anything. You will live in regret for the rest of your life.¡±

    Liu Zijian¡¯s words were like a sharp sword that pierced Liu Zijin¡¯s heart, crushing it.

    His mother, his only family, was his only weakness.

    Liu Zijin swayed from the impact. It was Su Chong who quickly caught him.

    Su Chong encouraged Liu Zijin, ¡°Zijin, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If your identity was stolen by him, that would be the shame of your mother¡¯s life.¡±

    If it was really as simple as Liu Zijian said, why would Liu Zijin¡¯s mother spend so much effort to sneak Liu Zijin out?

    If he missed this, he could just wait another year or so.

    Things were not as easy as Liu Zijian made them out to be. Although he did not know what Liu Zijian¡¯s father thought, it was definitely not this easy.

    Su Hua¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Liu Zijin and said, ¡°Zijin, he¡¯s saying this to hurt you. If you really do as they wish, I think you and your mother won¡¯t be able to live for long. Stealing someone¡¯s identity is an irreconcble feud. The living will talk. Only the dead will forever keep secrets and not cause trouble.¡±

 Chapter 213 - Exposing 4

    <h4>Chapter 213: Exposing 4</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Hua¡¯s words made the confused Liu Zijin clear his mind. There was no longer any conflict or pain in his eyes. He closed his eyes and calmed down the surging emotions in his heart. When he opened them again, his eyes were deep and cold.

    Liu Zijin looked at Liu Zijian coldly and said, ¡°Liu Zijian, you¡¯vemitted a serious crime. What awaits you will only be prison. Your parents are abusing their power. Although their crime can¡¯t bepared to yours, it¡¯s not a small matter. Your family will pay the price for the evil you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were right. This matter was definitely not so easy.

    If it was really that simple, then the Liu family should support him and his mother, not treat them harshly.

    Hatred was not something that could be resolved overnight, and it was even more impossible for it to dissipate overnight. Therefore, there had to be a victor between his family and Liu Zijian¡¯s family. Someone had to pay the price.

    If he were to back down now, he would undoubtedly be cing the lives of him and his mother in the hands of Liu Zijian¡¯s family.

    His mother had finally helped him escape. How could he disappoint her?

    Liu Zijin looked at Liu Zijian with cold eyes. He would definitely return the suffering he had endured.

    Liu Zijian was shocked. He did not expect Liu Zijin to not be tricked.

    Now what?

    A trace of fear appeared in Liu Zijian¡¯s eyes. He regretted it now, but there was no way out. He could not escape even if he wanted to.

    At this time, there was no need to doubt who the real Liu Zijin was.

    But the verification had to be done.

    The attendant brought over the things for Liu Zijian and Liu Zijin to sign andpare.

    He then called a few more students who had entered the examination hall to identify them.

    Liu Jiyuan looked andpared. The students who knew Liu Zijin were all pointing at Liu Zijin. The results were out. Liu Zijian¡¯s crime was exposed and he was dragged out.

    The people who had been summoned for no apparent reason breathed a sigh of relief. They had been summoned for no apparent reason and were too afraid to ask. They were all shocked.

    Liu Zijin cupped his hands and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for testifying for me. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal in the future.¡±

    Those people waved their hands. Forget about eating. Liu Zijin was so poor. What good could he treat?

    The distance was obvious. Liu Zijin knew that they looked down on him.

    Liu Jiyuan said calmly, ¡°Alright, now that this is over, you guys should hurry back to take your exams.¡±

    The few of them immediately returned together.

    Su Chong patted Liu Zijin¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Zijin, don¡¯t think too much. The most important thing is to take the exam well.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. He knew it in his heart.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng¡¯s family backgrounds did not look bad. They would never understand his situation.

    After what he¡¯d been through, he understood better what he had to do.

    He looked at Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng. It was his honor to know them as friends. If they did not despise him in the future, Liu Zijin would definitely not let down this friendship.

    They entered the exam room, cleared their minds of distractions, and concentrated on the exam.

    Over the next few days, everyone spoke very little.

    They didn¡¯t meet much every day, but when they did, Su Chong would inject some internal force into them to rx their bodies and even give Liu Zijin some Qi Nourishing Pills to eat.

    Liu Zijin epted them all.

    On June 29, they walked out of the exam hall together.

    As soon as they left the examination hall, they all heaved a long sigh. The examination was finally over.

    Su Xiaolu and Lin Pingsheng had been waiting outside since early in the morning.

    Seeing theme out, Su Xiaolu went forward to take their pulses.

    Lin Pingsheng naturally asked them about the exam.

    Liu Zijin listened quietly.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Liu Zijin and asked with a smile, ¡°Liu Zijin, how did you do? Are you willing to tell me?¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s eyes lit up. Naturally, he was willing to do so. He knew that Su Chong and the others¡¯ master was formerly number three in the national examinations. He was talented and dignified enough to deserve the title.

    With his validation, he felt more confident.

    Liu Zijin didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything.

    Lin Pingsheng listened and then agreed. ¡°Excellent, excellent. Your literary talent is outstanding, and you¡¯re considered one of the top ten students.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng taught all year round and had a good grasp of his students¡¯ standards.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s talent was no different from Su Hua¡¯s. He was also a rare talent.

    Liu Zijin was delighted. He cupped his hands respectfully and said humbly, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, teacher.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded. ¡°As long as you persevere, good things will definitelye your way.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng was very thin and there was a mature calmness in his eyes. It must not have been easy for him toe this far.

    But after all the hardships, wealth and glory woulde slowly.

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    He lowered his eyes to keep his sorrow from showing.

    When they returned to the inn, Su Xiaolu even performed acupuncture on Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin thanked her gently.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand generously. ¡°No need, no need.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Liu Zijin had be much more generous. He didn¡¯t seem to care if he would owe others too much. This kind of rxed generosity was actually a form of confidence.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s family background was not good, and after this incident, even if he became an Elementary Schr, it would not be so easy for him to live a good life. Why was he so rxed and generous?

    It could have been some other encounter. Who cared? He was nobody to her.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t think too much about Liu Zijin. She put away the needle and left.

    The release of the rankings this time would take five days. In the next few days, they could even y around.

    In the past few days, many influential people in Anping County held banquets to invite some students to eat and recite poems.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng followed Lin Pingsheng.

    Su Chong only went for half a day before returning.

    Su Xiaolu was making medicine. Su Chong came to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Xiaolu, is there anything I can help you with? I can help you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong curiously. ¡°Brother, why are you back so early?¡±

    No one woulde back so quickly from socializing.

    Su Xiaolu was not interested in going. She might as well make pills in the inn.

    However, Su Xiaolu was a little curious about Su Chong¡¯s return so quickly.

    Su Chong said with a worried expression, ¡°I don¡¯t like that kind of ce. I have to say a lot of things in a roundabout way. It¡¯s very annoying. Teacher also said that I¡¯m not suitable for it. Anyway, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go. There¡¯s still Little Brother Hua and Little Brother Heng. They¡¯ll tell me about it when theye back, so I came back first.¡±

    ¡°What medicine are you making? Let me help you. Big Brother is strong.¡±

    Su Chong looked at the bags of medicine beside Su Xiaolu and was eager to try.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, her eyes curved beautifully. She said sweetly, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯m not in a hurry, but since you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t we go out of the city to the mountains and see if we can pick some good herbs?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯tpeted with you in internal force in a long time. How about we go to the sparsely popted mountains and have some fun sparring?¡±

    Su Xiaolu put down the stone jar and said. She could go out and see how Su Chong¡¯s martial strength was. She could also pick some herbs along the way. How good was that? If she encountered good herbs, she could get her brother¡¯s help if the terrain was high. It was simply perfect.

 Chapter 214 - Recommend Himself as a Son-in-law 1

    <h4>Chapter 214: Rmend Himself as a Son-inw 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The siblings hit it off immediately. They packed up and left a note before leaving the inn.

    After leaving the city, they went straight to Shan Mountain.

    Away from human traces, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong used their internal forces at the same time and flew lightly to the treetops. Their toes tapped on the branches of the trees as they shuttled through the forest happily.

    Su Chong had enough internal force. When he saw wild fruits, he even flew over to pick them for Su Xiaolu.

    The two of them used Qinggong. Su Xiaolu sorted the trees andnded in the forest. Su Chong also apanied her. The two of them walked together.

    In the sparsely popted mountain, Su Xiaolu really found a few rare medicinal herbs. She carefully dug them out by the roots and nted them in the Spaceter.

    They walked to a mountain stream and found a beehive.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°Brother, there are many uses for wild honey. Go make a leaf bag and we¡¯ll pick some honey.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and flew away.

    Su Xiaolu found some herbs around and rubbed the juice on her face, hands, and body.

    Su Chong also found banana leaves withrge leaves and took two pieces back to make a leaf bag.

    Su Xiaolu carefully opened the hole of the beehive.

    The bees flew out and tried to sting her, but they couldn¡¯t stand her scent and had to fly away.

    The hive was quiterge. In the rocky hollow, there were more than twenty levels.

    After spring and summer, it was full inside.

    Su Xiaolu took out a small knife and cut off a piece of honey. It was sweet and smooth.

    She carefully cut off half a dozen pieces and carried the rock back.

    Honey was bee food. She certainly couldn¡¯t cut it all away.

    They cut off a few pieces and restored the hole before they left.

    With so much honey, it could be several catties after processing.

    Honey was a good thing. It was sweet and made one happy. It was also medicinal and could be used to nourish one¡¯s skin. Honey was full of treasures.

    They returned fully loaded.

    At night, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong returned to the inn. Su Hua and the others had not returned yet, so the two of them ate together at the inn.

    After eating, they borrowed the inn¡¯s special stove. Su Xiaolu and Su Chong refined the honey together.

    It was poisonous to eat honey directly. It was not good to eat too much. It was better to refine it. There would be no poison after that.

    From six pieces of honeb, more than 8 catties of honey were extracted. Su Xiaolu divided them into 500 grams each and packed them up. After tidying up, she called for hot water to wash up.

    Not long after she washed up, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and the others returned.

    Their cheeks were slightly red and they were a little drunk. Su Xiaolu went to make honey water.

    They drank it down and the effects of the alcohol slowly wore off.

    ¡°Where did the honeye from, Xiaolu?¡±

    Lin Pingsheng asked curiously. The honey water was fragrant and very good.

    Could she have bought it? It didn¡¯t feel like it either. He¡¯d bought honey before, and it didn¡¯t taste as good as this.

    Perhaps he had bought fake honey in the past. Just thinking about it made him feel bad¡ª

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Brother and I went out of the city to pick herbs. We found a beehive and picked some honey. If Teacher likes them, you can bring a jar back. Honey is good stuff. It¡¯s good for Auntie and Sister to eat some.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°Alright, thank you for your kind intentions. I¡¯ll shamelessly ept it.¡±

    The more he looked at the children of the Su family, the more he liked them. After interacting with them for a few years, this family had a good character.

    It was a pity that he had no sons and no girls of the right age to marry. Otherwise, he would have fought for it.

    After sobering up, Su Hua looked at Su Chong and asked, ¡°Big Brother, is Zijin back?¡±

    Liu Zijin went with them, but then they separated without noticing.

    They searched but gave up when they couldn¡¯t find him.

    Liu Zijin might be avoiding them because of reasons they didn¡¯t know, but they respected his wishes. When he returned, they would ask him too. After all, they were friends.

    Su Chong shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. Isn¡¯t he with you guys?¡±

    Liu Zijin had not returned. Where could he have gone?

    Su Chong frowned.

    Lin Pingsheng sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s not a child anymore. He¡¯s not ignorant. Let nature take its course when ites to making friends.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng knew that Liu Zijin had deliberately avoided them when they were outside.

    The children really treated Liu Zijin as a friend.

    However, people always have their own choices and paths to take. Everything was up to fate.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were also smart people. They understood immediately and did not mention this matter again.

    It was gettingte. Everyone packed up and went back to their rooms to sleep.

    ¡ª-

    At this moment, Liu Zijin was still in the county magistrate¡¯s residence.

    All the students had left. He did not leave. Magistrate Wang did not me him for not leaving. Instead, he invited him to the main room for a private discussion.

    He asked about his intentions.

    Liu Zijin did not hide anything and went straight to the point.

    Wang Hun was the daughter of the county magistrate. He was willing to rmend himself as a son-inw and marry Wang Hun. He also swore a heavy oath that in this life, he would only marry Wang Hun. His eldest son and eldest daughter would both be the children of Wang Hun. In the future, if he had a concubine, he would never let the status of a concubine climb to Wang Hun¡¯s head.

    Wang Hun¡¯s son could take his mother¡¯s surname.

    Liu Zijin confessed to the county magistrate so that he could size up the price.

    After listening to Liu Zijin¡¯s words, county magistrate Wang pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°Liu Zijin, your conditions are very tempting, but you can tolerate what ordinary people can¡¯t. You must have great ambitions in your heart. The current you is temporarily trapped. How can I guarantee that after you rise to prominence in the future, you won¡¯t fall out and ruthlessly take revenge on my Wang family?¡±

    Magistrate Wang was very happy that Liu Zijin was willing to marry his daughter. Moreover, the child would follow his mother¡¯s surname in the future. The Wang family was only temporarily providing Liu Zijin with protection and nourishment for his growth.

    They were mutually beneficial and used each other. However, Liu Zijin¡¯s calmness and purpose made Magistrate Wang very worried.

    What if Liu Zijin stood out in the future and came back to take revenge on the Wang family? At that time, he would be powerful. He would only be a small county magistrate and his family only had some money. If Liu Zijin stood out, they would not be able to go against him.

    Facing the worried county magistrate, Liu Zijin looked straight at the county magistrate and answered, ¡°The problem you¡¯re worried about is still too far away. Even if it¡¯s not me, others will have this worry. No matter what, it¡¯s a gamble. It¡¯s all about conscience and character. However, others might have a big family behind them, but I¡¯m different. My family has a huge grudge against me. My only rtive is my mother.¡±

    ¡°As long as Wang Hun treats my mother well, I won¡¯t bite the hand that feeds me. Humans aren¡¯t grass or trees, and sincerity is exchanged for sincerity. Now, I can¡¯t say that I have much feelings for Wang Hun, but after interacting with her day after day, I can¡¯t say that I won¡¯t have any feelings in the future either.¡± Liu Zijin was very calm. He was also very confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to others.

 Chapter 215 - Recommending Himself as a Son-in-law 2

    <h4>Chapter 215: Rmending Himself as a Son-inw 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    County Magistrate Wang looked at Liu Zijin, his eyes fixed on him, not missing a moment.

    A person¡¯s words would lie, their actions would lie, and even their emotions would lie. However, only their eyes would always reveal more or less some uncontroble emotions.

    After all that Liu Zijin had said, his eyes were firm and unwavering.

    County Magistrate Wang was already somewhat convinced.

    After a while, he looked away and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but be moved by everything you¡¯ve said. How about this? You stay here for now and wait for the rankings to be released.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Humans are not heartless. In the next few days, you can meet my daughter and get to know her. If you still haven¡¯t changed your mind after the rankings are released, then marry my daughter on July 7th. I¡¯ll do my best to help you with the imperial examination.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang had already made a decision. Liu Zijin was good-looking and smart. His child would not be bad in the future. It was a good choice both emotionally and logically.

    If he wanted a son-inw, he didn¡¯t want just anyone.

    Many people wanted this and that just because they had some education. It was as if bing a live-in son-inw was the glory to the Wang family. They already looked down on others now, let alone after they really became rich.

    Liu Zijin was ambitious and thoughtful, but fortunately, he was honest enough. At least, he was sincere now.

    The Wang family might not be able to keep a wild horse like Liu Zijin, but it was enough as long as his daughter gave birth to a son and a daughter in the next few years.

    In the future, when Liu Zijin became aplished, at most, they would get a divorce and he would marry someone else.

    Magistrate Wang pondered for a while and finally made a decision.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded respectfully and stayed in the residence.

    After getting the servants to settle Liu Zijin down.

    Magistrate Wang went to see his daughter, Wang Hun.

    Wang Hun bowed respectfully. ¡°Father.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang looked at Wang Hun gently and said, ¡°Hun, I found you a good man.¡±

    Wang Hun looked bitter. ¡°Father¡­¡±

    County Magistrate Wang took Wang Hun¡¯s chubby hand and patted it gently. ¡°My dear daughter, believe me. I won¡¯t harm you. As a woman, you have to get married no matter what. No matter what, you have to give birth to a son or daughter. Otherwise, when I pass away in the future, who will support you when you grow old?¡±

    ¡°You will meet tomorrow. We will treat each other sincerely. After you get married, you will give birth to a son and a daughter. In the future, we will have a sessor in the family. You will have someone to rely on in your old age. Father will be relieved.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang looked at Wang Hun gently, his gaze filled with love and a trace of guilt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know what to do.¡±

    Wang Hun had a gentle personality. Perhaps it was because she had experienced too many strange looks, but she also had a determined heart and liked to read and write.

    She yearned for a rtionship, but she also knew that all men in the world cared about looks. She would always be despised because she didn¡¯t have the looks.

    The most important thing in life was to rely on yourself.

    Magistrate Wang looked a little distressed and sighed. ¡°My daughter has worked hard.¡±

    Because he had only one daughter, all the expectations and responsibilities were ced on her. She should have been at the age of first awakening, but she seemed to have seen through the mortal world.

    Wang Hun smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not hard on me.¡±

    As the only daughter of the family, she was actually the son of the family.

    No matter how beautiful or ugly she was born, it was her responsibility to find a husband.

    It was good that the candidate had passed Father¡¯s test. She would do what she had to do.

    ¡°Rest well. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang patted Wang Hun¡¯s hand and instructed her before leaving.

    Wang Hun nodded.

    It¡¯s gettingte, and Wang Hun needs to rest.

    The servant girl helped her to sleep and smiled sweetly at Wang Hun. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m in the outer room. There¡¯s porridge on the stove. If you¡¯re hungry in the middle of the night, call me.¡±

    Wang Hun nodded.

    She was plump and easily hungry. She tried to eat as little as possible each time, but she was still very hungry. Once she was hungry, her stomach felt like it was crawling with insects. It was unbearable.

    She was not a beauty, just an ordinary woman, so she was even uglier when she was thick and plump.

    In the middle of the night, Wang Hun woke up and ate two bowls of porridge. She washed up before falling asleep again.

    That way, she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable when she woke up the next morning.

    She woke up in the morning to wash up. Thinking that she would see Liu Zijin today, Wang Hun asked the servant girl to dress her up.

    She only went to see Liu Zijin after breakfast.

    The courtyard where Liu Zijin lived was very simple and elegant. He was thin and strong, but he was also very simple and elegant. As soon as Wang Hun saw him, she felt shy.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wang Hun.¡±

    Wang Hun lowered her eyes and said nervously.

    Liu Zijin was good-looking and knowledgeable. Marrying him would be a waste.

    Actually, Wang Hun did not mind who she married. She was looking for a husband, and her child would take her surname.

    But the county magistrate wanted a schr, because schrs were always smarter.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Liu Zijin. From now on, you call me Zijin. I¡¯ll call you Hun.¡±

    Liu Zijin was already mentally prepared, so he was not surprised to see Wang Hun. He was calm.

    The servant girl had tactfully retreated.

    As Wang Hun¡¯s maidservant, she was not a brainless person. A maidservant was even more beautiful than herdy, so she shouldn¡¯t be standing right beside her.

    In the Wang residence, the servants were well disciplined.

    Liu Zijin knew what to do.

    His expression was gentle as he naturally took Wang Hun¡¯s hand and walked into the house. As he walked, he asked, ¡°What do you usually like to do?¡±

    Wang Hun replied softly, ¡°I like to read and write.¡±

    ¡°What about painting?¡±

    Liu Zijin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t draw well. I don¡¯t want to learn.¡±

    Wang Hun replied calmly. Liu Zijin was approachable and she had a good impression of him. She didn¡¯t dislike him that much.

    Thinking of painting, Wang Hun frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like painting because the teacher who used to teach her painting hadughed at her.

    But she wouldn¡¯t tell Liu Zijin these things.

    The two of them went to the study. After Liu Zijin pressed down the rice paper, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to draw. I only know some simple things. Simple things are easy to learn.¡±

    Wang Hun wanted to refuse, but she held back. She knew that this was an opportunity for the two of them to spend time together.

    Perhaps Liu Zijin would be her husband in a few days. In order to avoid embarrassment when they consummated their marriage, it was good to get to know each other now.

    Liu Zijin was knowledgeable and wrote well. His painting skills were not as good as everyone else¡¯s, but his foundation was not bad either. It was enough to teach Wang Hun.

    Writing, drawing, and reading were all very rxing ways to get along.

    Liu Zijin only treated Wang Hun as an ordinary person, which made Wang Hun feel veryfortable.

    The servant girl also reported the developments to the county magistrate.

    County Magistrate Wang was also happy when he heard this, so when the rankings were released on the 4th of July and the servants told him that Liu Zijin was ranked second, he asked the servants to look for Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin put down his pen and said gently to Wang Hun, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first. You continue without me.¡±

 Chapter 216 - Make Public

    <h4>Chapter 216: Make Public</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Wang Hun nodded, her cheeks slightly flushed.

    She knew that the servant had a respectful look on his face. He was most likely going to discuss the marriage.

    He had gotten to know Liu Zijin for the past few days. Liu Zijin treated her gently and politely. He had also clearly said that he had a motive. It would be a lie to say he liked her very much, but he was willing to spend time with her.

    This was something that Wang Hun liked very much. Perhaps if they interacted with each other day after day, she and Liu Zijin couldst for a long time.

    Looking at Liu Zijin¡¯s words, Wang Hun pursed her lips. She asked the servant girl to put away the words.

    She was in no mood to write now, so she returned to her yard to wait for news.

    Liu Zijin came to the main hall and cupped his hands when he saw County Magistrate Wang. ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang looked at Liu Zijin. He was neither servile nor overbearing, and his temperament was extraordinary. It made County Magistrate Wang a little worried. He did not know if this was a good or bad thing.

    But in the end, he decided to let Liu Zijin stay. Even if it was someone else, his daughter, Wang Hun, would be hurt.

    ¡°Zijin, the results are out. Congrattions, you¡¯re ranked second.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang looked at Liu Zijin and spoke.

    Liu Zijin looked at County Magistrate Wang and asked gently, ¡°Is Number One someone called Su Hua?¡±

    County Magistrate Wang nodded. ¡°Yes, why? Do you know him?¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my good friend.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang was shocked. Looking at Liu Zijin like this, he could not underestimate him. County Magistrate Wang was puzzled, but he did not want to hide it. Anyway, Liu Zijin had already confessed, so County Magistrate Wang asked directly, ¡°Zijin, have you changed your mind? With your talent, you will definitely have a ce in the imperial examination in three years.¡±

    Therefore, Liu Zijin didn¡¯t need to do anything unnecessary like this.

    Liu Zijin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My lord, perhaps I might really be able to achieve something in a few years, but my mother might not be able to wait until then. Sometimes, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to look far ahead. What I care about the most is the present.¡±

    Being the Wang family¡¯s live-in son-inw might be a momentary humiliation, but as long as his mother lived well, it would be fine.

    Without a good body, there was no chance of enjoying the glory of the future.

    He needed a lot of money to nourish his mother¡¯s body. This was not a small sum. Being a live-in son-inw was actually a win-win situation. Because he was weak now, it did not matter if he suffered some losses.

    When he became more powerful in the future, the Wang family would naturally give in to him.

    Seeing how honest Liu Zijin was, County Magistrate Wang asked again, ¡°So you haven¡¯t changed your mind yet?¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded firmly. ¡°My intentions haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang looked at Liu Zijin. He softened his tone and said, ¡°Alright, you and Hun will get married on the seventh day of the seventh month. I¡¯ll order people to prepare for the marriage. You have good friends here, so tell them toe to the wedding banquet. I don¡¯t care what tricks you y. Before you make a name for yourself, my daughter, Hun, is your wife. I hope she has all the rights of a wife.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll also educate her on how to be a good wife.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang did not want his daughter¡¯s marriage to be hidden.

    In the future, when Liu Zijin made something of himself, no matter what, it would not change the fact that he was once the son-inw of the Wang family.

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask them now if they¡¯re willing toe for a drink.¡±

    If they were willing toe, then he was happy too.

    If they were unwilling toe, he wouldn¡¯t force them.

    County Magistrate Wang nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±

    To prevent Liu Zijin from doing anything cheap, he had to deliver the wedding invitation himself.

    Liu Zijin cupped his hands and left.

    He returned to the courtyard. Wang Hun had already returned to her own courtyard. Liu Zijin instructed the servant who took care of him before leaving.

    The servant came to Wang Hun¡¯s courtyard and reported the matter to her.

    He then retreated.

    The servant girl smiled and said to Wang Hun, ¡°Miss, master told you everything. This means that the master really cares about you and respects you.¡±

    Wang Hun was also happy. ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s a good person.¡±

    The servant girl massaged Wang Hun¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t think too much. I think he has a good character. In time, he will definitely put aside appearances and fall in love with a gentle, polite, and kinddy. You will definitely have many children and grandchildren and grow old together.¡±

    Wang Hun pondered and whispered, ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

    It would naturally be best if they could live like this until they were old. If they could not, it would be fate.

    The Wang family had given Liu Zijin what he wanted, and Liu Zijin had repaid them. If they really separated in the end, they did not owe each other anything. No matter what, it was a good arrangement.

    ¡ª-

    Liu Zijin rushed to the inn, afraid that Su Chong and the others had already left.

    At first, he didn¡¯t want them to know about it.

    However, after spending the past few days with Wang Hun, he did not dislike her. Since he had decided to marry her, he treated her sincerely. Wang Hun had given him what he wanted, so he should let everyone know that Wang Hun was his wife.

    He took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    It was Su Xiaolu who opened the door.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Liu Zijin was stunned for a moment beforeing back to his senses.

    Su Xiaolu only smiled faintly and turned to enter the inn.

    Su Chong had alreadye out to talk to Liu Zijin. ¡°Zijin, where have you been for the past few days? You haven¡¯t been back for the past few days. I thought that you should go back after the rankings were released, so I waited for you.¡±

    In thest exam, Liu Zijin only appeared when the rankings were released and it was time to go home. Su Chong thought that it would be the same asst time, so he did not ask.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Chong. He smiled slightly, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Su Chong, I¡¯m getting married on the seventh of July. Please stay for two more days and attend my wedding with Brother Su Hua and Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re getting married??¡±

    Su Chong was shocked. This, this was too sudden.

    After only disappearing for a few days, he was actually getting married.

    When Su Hua and Zhou Heng came out, they were also stunned.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, they knew what was going on, so they did not lose theirposure.

    Su Hua asked calmly, ¡°Who¡¯s thedy?¡±

    Liu Zijin looked away and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of County Magistrate Wang, Wang Hun. I¡¯ve been in the county magistrate¡¯s residence for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Zijin, you, were you threatened??¡±

    Su Chong frowned, still in disbelief.

    The banquet he attended a few days ago was hosted by County Magistrate Wang.

    Many people whispered that County Magistrate Wang wanted to find a son-inw. When it came to Wang Hun, everyone looked at her with disdain. She was as fat as a pig and did not look good at all. As schrs, marrying such a woman was simply an insult to their ancestors.

    However, County Magistrate Wang¡¯s standards were high. He looked down on uncultured people.

    However, who would be interested in a woman like Wang Hun if they had knowledge and ambition? If they endured a little longer and participated in the imperial examination in the capital, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be selected by the capital?

 Chapter 217 - Liu Zijinâ€™s Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 217: Liu Zijin¡¯s Marriage</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Liu Zijin was knowledgeable and ambitious, but he wanted to marry Wang Hun now. Su Chong did not believe it at all. He felt that Liu Zijin must have been threatened into agreeing.

    Su Chong was worried.

    Su Hua also said, ¡°Zijin, if you¡¯re threatened, tell us and we¡¯ll help you think of a way.¡±

    They all treated Liu Zijin as a friend, and being a live-in son-inw was something that was derogatory.

    If Liu Zijin encountered any difficulties, as a friend, they should help. They couldn¡¯t just watch their friend jump into the bitter sea.

    Lin Pingsheng also said, ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, tell me. Although I¡¯m only a teacher, I was once an official. I can more or less say a few words. Marriage is a lifetime thing. You can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s heart warmed. He smiled gratefully, cupped his hands, and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to have you treat me sincerely. Thank you.¡±

    After thanking them, Liu Zijin said solemnly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t threatened. I¡¯ve also made it clear to County Magistrate Wang that I have my own conditions. The Wang family will fulfill my requests and I will marry Wang Hun.¡±

    With just one sentence, everyone understood that his marriage with Wang Hun was a win-win situation. There was no threat or grievance.

    Su Chong and Su Hua understood.

    Although they still felt pity for Liu Zijin, they also respected him.

    It was best to give appropriate care and advice as good friends.

    ¡°I want to invite you to stay for the wedding banquet. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not free. I still have to invite the others, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled. Then he turned and left.

    He greeted the others he knew. He didn¡¯t care what they thought of him.

    He just had to have a clear conscience.

    He had not taken the wealth of the Wang family for nothing, so no matter what others said, he did not care. He would still walk the path he had to walk.

    After Liu Zijin left, Su Chong and the others looked at each other.

    After a while, Su Xiaolu said,

    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, putting aside Wang Hun¡¯s identity, Liu Zijin is getting married. Do you want to stay for the wedding banquet?¡±

    After being here for so many days, Su Xiaolu had also heard some things about Anping County. The daughter of County Magistrate Wang had the most rumors.

    In the past few days, many restaurants had been discussing whether the Wang family would seed in finding a son-inw this year, and whether someone would be the son-inw of the fat Wang Hun for money.

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not care about this at first. It was only now that Liu Zijin had be a live-in son-inw that they cared about it.

    Su Xiaolu had never seen how fat Wang Hun was either. Seeing how ufortable her brothers were, she felt that this matter had beenplicated, so she came to ask.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s question, Su Chong and the others paused. Then, Su Chong said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Putting Wang Hun aside, they were good friends with Liu Zijin. Since Liu Zijin was getting married and they were free, it was inevitable that they would stay for the wedding banquet.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not care about Wang Hun or whatever. We know that Liu Zijin is getting married. As friends, let¡¯s stay for a ss of wedding wine to congratte him on his marriage.¡±

    Su Xiaolu spread her hands and made a decision.

    Su Chong sighed. He had figured it out, but he was still depressed.

    Su Hua ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Xiaolu understands. Xiaolu is right. No matter what Wang Hun or Li Hun, let¡¯s stay for the wedding banquet and prepare some congrattory gifts to congratte Liu Zijin on his wedding.¡±

    Zhou Heng also revealed a gentle smile and said, ¡°That makes sense. Brother Zijin only came to invite us to the banquet because he treats us as friends. Let¡¯s stay for two days and wait for him to get married before we go back.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng stroked his beard and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t attended a wedding banquet in many years. Let me get someone to send a letter to reassure the family.¡±

    All three children were Elementary Schrs. The town official would report the good news.

    But they would stay for another two days before returning. They also had to send a letter home exining the reason. Otherwise, the family would worry if something had happened.

    Su Chong and the others nodded. It was time to send a letter.

    Su Xiaolu reported her bag back to her room. Anyway, there were still two or three days left. She could still make some ointment.

    In less than a day, the entire Anping County knew that one of the first-ss Elementary Schrs was going to marry the daughter of County Magistrate Wang.

    For a time, the name Liu Zijin was discussed enthusiastically.

    Despite what people say, the seventh of July arrived.

    The mansion was hung with red silk, and there was joy everywhere.

    Liu Zijin also put on his red wedding garment and rode a tall horse. She held Wang Hun¡¯s hand and led her from the county office to the bridal sedan chair. Then, they returned to the prince¡¯s mansion together.

    The gongs and drums sounded so festive.

    After entering the mansion, Liu Zijin kicked open the door and led Wang Hun out of the sedan.

    Under the loud announcement of the matchmaker, the two of them kowtowed.

    Among the guests, Liu Zijin saw Su Chong¡¯s group.

    They smiled at her, and she smiled back.

    After worshiping heaven and earth, Liu Zijin and Wang Hun would be husband and wife.

    He held Wang Hun¡¯s hand and patted her gently. He approached her andforted her gently to reassure her that he would go over as soon as possible.

    Wang Hun nodded. Under the red veil, her face was already red.

    A toast followed.

    County Magistrate Wang brought Liu Zijin to toast. Liu Zijin was humble and polite. He only took a sip when he heard County Magistrate Wang¡¯s words.

    County Magistrate Wang was not stupid. By getting Liu Zijin drunk, he was not giving him a reason to escape the bridal chamber.

    At Su Chong¡¯s table.

    Su Chong and the others said to Liu Zijin, ¡°Zijin, congrattions on your marriage.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s eyes were smiling. He held his wine ss with both hands and said, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Liu Zijin drank this ss of wine in one gulp.

    Because there were still many others, Liu Zijin did not have the chance to speak much.

    After a round of toasts, Liu Zijin was about to rush to the bridal chamber.

    Su Chong and the others went back after the wedding banquet.

    Liu Zijin toasted them and was also pushed to the bridal chamber. With County Magistrate Wang around, naturally, no one came to cause trouble.

    The new house was quiet. Only Wang Hun was sitting on the wedding bed, waiting.

    Liu Zijin lifted the red veil and looked at Wang Hun¡¯s red forehead. He gently helped her take it off and said gently, ¡°This is too heavy. Take it off first. I¡¯ll pour the wine.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her heart thundered in anticipation and worry.

    On the other hand, Liu Zijin was very natural. When he poured the wine, Wang Hun did not seem to know how to drink it. Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°Like this, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Since they were husband and wife, they had to treat each other with care and respect.

    The red candle was bright. Wang Hun whispered, ¡°Zijin, can you extinguish the red candle?¡±

    ¡°No, dragon and phoenix candles mean to grow old together.¡± Liu Zijin rejected Wang Hun¡¯s request.

 Chapter 218 - Two Elementary Scholar Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 218: Two Elementary Schr Brothers</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    He put down the muslin tent, and the tent darkened.

    Everything else happened naturally.

    The next day, Liu Zijin brought Wang Hun to see County Magistrate Wang.

    When Magistrate Wang saw Wang Hun¡¯s shy expression, he knew that Liu Zijin treated her well and did not deceive her. As her father, he was relieved.

    County Magistrate Wang took the initiative to say, ¡°Zijin, since you¡¯re already married, go and fetch your mother as soon as possible. This is not a small matter. ording to thews of the Great Zhou, we will give you an exnation.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°Take a few more men with you when you go back. You¡¯re dismissed. I¡¯ll talk to Hun.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang had said what he needed to say and let Liu Zijin leave.

    As soon as Liu Zijin left, county magistrate Wang asked Wang Hun, ¡°Daughter, tell me the truth. How did Liu Zijin treat you? Is he responsible?¡±

    Wang Hun nodded in embarrassment. ¡°He¡¯s very good. He¡¯s a good husband. He didn¡¯t lie to me or father.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. My child, I don¡¯t object to you giving your heart. I just want to remind you that everything is up to fate. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Wang Hun nodded gratefully. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it. I understand what Father said.¡±

    She knew that Liu Zijin didn¡¯t like her now, and he might not like her in the future. That didn¡¯t matter.

    As long as he was her husband, then she was devoted to him.

    Fate made them husband and wife. When fate separated them, they would not be husband and wife anymore. She did not force it. Just as her father had said, if fate came to like them well, they would not miss each other too much.

    Seeing that his daughter was so understanding, County Magistrate Wang was relieved.

    When Liu Zijin brought her mother over, she would be able to live a stable life.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and the others left the inn early the next morning after Liu Zijin¡¯s wedding and went home.

    They returned to town on 8th July.

    Knowing that they would be back today, Madam Zhao and Su Sang were already waiting in the shop.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu entered the city, she started to run.

    Su Chong and the others followed her.

    Lin Pingsheng sighed. ¡°Xiaolu is really amazing.¡±

    Highly skilled in medicine and martial arts. Smart and beautiful.

    Who knew whose family such a talented woman would end up in in the future?

    Su Xiaolu started to call her mother and father from afar.

    Madam Zhao heard her. She looked around but did not see anyone. She sighed and said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, I think I heard Xiaolu¡¯s voice just now, but I don¡¯t see her. I must have heard wrongly.¡±

    Su Sang muttered, ¡°I think I heard it too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said in surprise, ¡°Father, mother, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Xiaolu is back. I saw her.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ran very fast. Su Xiaoling had already seen her.

    Su Xiaolu ran to Su Xiaoling and gave her a big hug. ¡°Sis, I miss you so much.¡±

    Su Xiaoling hugged Su Xiaolu and patted her back. She said gently, ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    Madam Zhao hurried forward and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, are you tired? Are you hungry? Are you thirsty?¡±

    It had been more than ten days since theyst met. Madam Zhao missed her very much.

    Even Gui You had asked about which day they were supposed to be back a few days ago and why they weren¡¯t back yet.

    Su Xiaolu threw herself into Madam Zhao¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not tired, hungry, or thirsty. Hehe, you all know, right? Eldest Brother and Second Brother both won. They¡¯re first-ss Elementary Schrs now. We have two Elementary Schrs at home.¡±

    Schrs were divided into three grades: first-ss students, second-ss students, and third-ss students.

    First-ss students had the best results and there was a certain quota. In the future, they could even receive food from the government every month. This was the greatest honor for an Elementary Schr.

    Her two brothers, both first-ss, would receive food every month from now on.

    Zhou Heng was also first-ss and would receive food. Although she also called Zhou Heng Big Brother, Zhou Heng was not her biological brother after all. The joy was different.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang already knew.

    But at this moment, Madam Zhao could not help but tear up when she heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s excited tone. She smiled warmly and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, Xiaolu has two Elementary Schr brothers.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were also red-rimmed. ¡°They¡¯re all good kids.¡±

    They had made him proud. When the news spread back, not only Southern Mountain Vige, but there were also people from other viges who came to congratte him and wanted to befriend him.

    Not to mention the matchmaker.

    Many families in town were asking.

    But they were still determined to leave this to the two children. They had to get their consent no matter what.

    The matchmakers also agreed happily, so this time when Su Chong and Su Hua returned, Su Sang had to ask them for their opinion.

    After all, neither of them was getting any younger.

    Lin Pingsheng, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng had also arrived.

    Su Sang looked at Lin Pingsheng and thanked him respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, sir.¡±

    This day would definitelye for his child.

    Lin Pingsheng smiled humbly and said, ¡°They are my disciples. If they have this day, I will also be honored. Let¡¯s share the joy and celebrate. Let¡¯s participate in the countryside examination three yearster.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. He didn¡¯t understand these things. He believed that the arrangements Lin Pingsheng had made were the best arrangements.

    Lin Pingsheng turned to Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Go back and celebrate. Then, put away your feelings and continue to study hard. In another three years, it will be time for you to show your talents. I will look forward to that day with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We will follow your instructions.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng smiled and said in unison.

    Lin Pingsheng also smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back too.¡±

    After Lin Pingsheng finished speaking, he nodded slightly at Su Sang and Madam Zhao, cupped his hands, and left.

    After Lin Pingsheng left, people came to congratte Su Chong and Su Hua and buy some sauerkraut.

    Everyone in town knew that the owner of Shi You Wei who sold pickles and sauerkraut, had sons who became Elementary Schr at the same time.

    Someone had said that the two Elementary Schrs were originally out of their minds and that they became fine after eating pickles and sauerkraut. Then they became Elementary Schr. Although the rumors were ridiculous, they made the business better.

    When someone asked, Madam Zhao also exined that it wasn¡¯t true. It was the doctor who cured them.

    Although exined, it didn¡¯t stop people from believing.

    Now that they saw the two of them, the two dignified young men were still unmarried. When they stood here, they were in high demand.

    Some people even went home and asked their daughters toe and buy from them.

    Not long after, many blushing girls came to buy sauerkraut and pickles. Their eyes secretly looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. Even Zhou Heng, who was not of marriageable age, was sized up many times.

    Su Xiaolu covered her mouth andughed. She whispered to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Sis, we might have two sisters-inw soon.¡±

    She did not know what kind of women her brothers would marry. Looking at these blushing women, Su Xiaolu could not help but take a few more nces.

 Chapter 219 - Two Elementary Scholar Brothers 2

    <h4>Chapter 219: Two Elementary Schr Brothers 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was also red. She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Look at Eldest Brother and Second Brother. They don¡¯t have the mood at all.¡±

    With so many women around, Su Xiaoling had to think of herself. She was 14 years old this year and was also old enough to be married, so she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    But looking at Big Brother and Second Brother helping without blushing or panting, she knew that these women were going to be disappointed.

    Her eldest brother and second brother probably had no intention of getting married yet.

    And these marriageable women could not possibly wait years for an uncertain event.

    Su Xiaolu sighed when she heard that.

    As his sister had said, Big Brother and Second Brother did not have such thoughts at all.

    They faced these women calmly.

    The sauerkraut sold out, and the family quickly washed the tools and left town together for home.

    Back home.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family came over to help. Madam Qian was also out of confinement a few days ago. Chen Hu¡¯s fourth child was a son. He was only a month old and had yet to be named. She carried the child over to help with the fire. Chen Hu, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu helped to cook.

    Chen Shi ran to Su Chong and the others. He looked up at them with admiration and congratted them happily.

    Now that they were back, the two families naturally had to eat together to celebrate.

    Madam Cao had also asked Su Xiaozhi and Hu Shuangshuang to help.

    Su Xiaozhi was a little distant from them, but Madam Zhao didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Su Sang did not pay much attention to it. It was fine as long as they got along normally.

    Hu Changyang also chased after Su Chong and the others to listen to their conversation. Hu Changshou also went. He was very envious. He would not have a chance to study, but it was good to recognize words and listen.

    Su Xiaolu was dragged to practice her swordsmanship.

    Su Xiaolu listened to themotion next door and refused to give up. ¡°Master Gui You, don¡¯t you feel sorry for me at all? Don¡¯t you care if I¡¯m tired, hungry, or thirsty? Are you going to hit me as soon as Ie back?¡±

    Gui You raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for more than ten days. You were supposed toe back after the exam, but you went to the wedding banquet? I see you¡¯ve gained weight. How dare youin to me?¡±

    Gui You drew his sword, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Be quick. If you¡¯re like your brother, I won¡¯t train you. You don¡¯t have the talent, and you¡¯rezy and greedy. I¡¯m your master. How can I not loosen your muscles?¡±

    After saying that, Gui You tugged at Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair in disdain. ¡°Do you think I want to train you? I want to be like your master and leave early to have fun, but you¡¯re not that hardworking. Damn girl, stop joking. Hurry up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was not as talented in martial arts as she was in medicine.

    She could only practice more.

    It was really easy for Su Xiaolu to learn medicine, so she graduated quickly.

    However, her foundation in martial arts had only stabilized in the past few years. Her martial arts skills were not bad. If he said that she was an expert, it would be overestimating her. If he let her graduate from her tutge like this, he would lose face.

    Seeing that begging was useless, Su Xiaolu epted her fate.

    Catching the sword Gui You threw at her, her expression changed, and she stabbed fiercely at Gui You.

    Surprised?

    Gui You easily dodged Su Xiaolu¡¯s sharp sword.

    Gui You did not even draw his sword and just fought with Su Xiaolu barehanded.

    Su Xiaolu used all her moves, but her sword was knocked out of her hand many times.

    Her arms were swollen and sore everywhere.

    She had used up all her energy and fell to the ground, unable to get up again. Only then did Gui You stand up with his hands behind his back and say, ¡°Although you haven¡¯t fallen behind, you haven¡¯t improved either. I¡¯ll let you off today. After resting for a while, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    With that, Gui You took a breath and crossed the wall to the opposite side.

    After practicing a few moves with the little girl, he was a little tired. He could go and eat something delicious first.

    Su Xiaoluy in the courtyard, hurting everywhere. Master Gui You was really ruthless.

    What worked with the old man didn¡¯t work with Master Gui You.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. Then, she endured the pain and sat up, circting her Internal Breath to rx.

    After a few weeks, the soreness in her body had subsided. At this moment, Su Xiaoling came in from outside and asked with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, how is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Sis, is it time to eat?¡±

    Stinky Master Gui You had timed it perfectly.

    Su Xiaoling nodded and walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side to help her up. ¡°The dishes are ready. Master Gui You asked me to call you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and asked, ¡°What dish is it today? Did Master Gui You secretly eat it?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°You liked all the dishes today. Master Gui You ate some.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn it. One day, I will definitely defeat this stinky master. At that time, I will be number one in the world!¡±

    ¡°Girl, dream on. The new number one in the world can only be your big brother. You have no chance.¡±

    Gui You came out of the courtyard with arge bowl of food and mercilessly shattered Su Xiaolu¡¯s beautiful fantasy.

    ¡®You wish, girl.¡¯

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes widened and she almost cried. This damn reality. Ahhh, she was so angry, but she had no choice. She was not talented enough in martial arts.

    Gui You snorted coldly and carried the food back to the house to eat.

    He didn¡¯t like the bustle, so at this point, he used arge bowl to get some of his favorite food and carried it back next door to eat it himself.

    Su Xiaoling smiled andforted Su Xiaolu. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiaolu. Big Brother is our biological brother. He defeated Gui You. It¡¯s equivalent to you defeating him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wasforted.

    Two tables were set out in the central room, one for the adults and one for the children.

    But today, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were the main characters, so they also sat on the side of the adults.

    Everyone had a ss and raised it in a toast.

    Su Sang held his wine ss and looked at the three of them. He said gently, ¡°Chong, Hua, and Heng, I congratte you.¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s congratte Chong, Hua, and Heng on bing Elementary Schrs.¡±

    Chen Hu said with a smile, and the atmosphere became lively.

    ¡°Chong. Hua. I wish you all the best in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled. At this moment, she was really happy for her two nephews.

    Looking at Zhou Heng, Su Xiaozhi also said, ¡°Heng, I wish you well too. If your parents know, they will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng also stood up with their wine sses.

    The three of them smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, we also wish you sess in your studies and dreams.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also said loudly.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu also raised their sses.

    Hu Shuangshuang and her siblings did the same.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll all get what we want. Let¡¯s drink to that first.¡±

    Su Chong and the other two were also smiling. After so many years of getting along, everyone cared for each other. They were getting older each and did not know what would happen in the future, but they congratted all of them on their sess.

 Chapter 220 - Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 220: Reveal</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang got drunk on this meal.

    Chen Hu also got drunk with him.

    Madam Cao brought Su Xiaozhi and the three children home after dinner.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian were also sitting together and talking. The children had also gone to learn how to write. Madam Qian approached Madam Zhao and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw, Heng hasn¡¯t been home for so many years. Have you ever thought of letting him and Xiaoling get together?¡±

    Zhou Heng had been in the Su family for almost five years and had not returned home for some reason.

    Su Xiaoling had reached the age of marriage. She was two years older than Zhou Heng, but this did not affect her much. Besides, Zhou Heng was also an Elementary Schr now.

    He was only twelve years old. This was very impressive. If only he could stay here.

    It was mainly because Zhou Heng had lived here for several years and the two of them grew up together. Zhou Heng knew everyone, and they were childhood sweethearts. If they got together, it would be a good fate.

    When Madam Qian asked, Madam Zhao hurriedly said, ¡°How can that be? Heng has to go home.¡±

    Madam Zhao lowered her voice. She was really shocked. She had never had such thoughts.

    She was afraid that the children would hear Madam Qian if she said too much. Madam Zhao hurriedly lowered her voice and exined to Madam Qian, ¡°Sister-inw, marriage is a big deal. We don¡¯t know where Heng¡¯s home is either. It seems to be very far away. I actually don¡¯t want Third Sister to go too far away. This way, I won¡¯t be able to see her even if I want to. If she lives nearby, If there¡¯s anything, Chong, Hua, and us can take care of it.¡±

    Madam Zhao revealed this to Madam Qian. Zhou Heng was not bad, but he came from afar after all, and she did not want her daughter to marry far away.

    Madam Qian knew what was going on and quickly said, ¡°I understand. Sister-inw, don¡¯t me me for spouting nonsense. I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    In doing so, she had brushed the matter aside and would never mention it again.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Thinking of her daughter, Madam Zhao also asked Madam Qian, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s about time for Daniu and Erniu to get married too. What do you think?¡±

    Chen Daniu was a month younger than Su Xiaoling. She was also 14 years old this year. Chen Erniu would be 13 this winter.

    Madam Qian thought about her two daughters and then looked at her youngest son in her arms. Madam Qian¡¯s gaze softened as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them to marry too far away either. There¡¯s a matchmaker here. My husband and I have seen a few of them and haven¡¯t chosen them yet. When we¡¯ve chosen them, we¡¯ll let them take a look too. If it works, we¡¯ll decide on the marriage. I¡¯ll keep them for another two or three years before marrying them off. The little guy is too young. It¡¯ll be more than ten years before he grows up. I want to wait until Shi is a little older so that he can make Daniu and Erniu proud.¡±

    The youngest son was too young, and the two daughters had to wait for more than ten years for them to grow up.

    Madam Qian wanted to wait a few more years. When Chen Shi grew older, even if Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu got married, their inws would still be wary of their brothers.

    ¡°Sister-inw, when the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask you to take a look.¡±

    Madam Qian looked at Madam Zhao and smiled.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Of course. When my third sister gets married, you¡¯ll have to judge them together.¡±

    The two of them smiled at each other. Everything was unspoken.

    Unknowingly, after so many years, the two families had walked over together, supporting each other.

    The children were gradually growing up. Although Madam Zhao and Madam Qian did not say it, they also hoped that the children could support each other.

    They really hoped so.

    The meal ended veryte. Madam Chen and Chen Erniu helped Chen Hu back. Madam Qian carried her youngest son and held Chen Shi¡¯s hand.

    After they left, Su Sang also pulled Madam Zhao in a daze and said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not clean up today. I¡¯ll help you clean up tomorrow.¡±

    His head was spinning and he was ted.

    He didn¡¯t even drink Su Xiaolu¡¯s hangover tea.

    Madam Zhao followed him and instructed the children to wash up and rest. Then, Madam Zhao helped Su Sang back to the house.

    For once, Su Sang was drunk. She would let him be today.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling returned to the house. They also fell asleep quickly.

    Su Xiaolu rushed back during the day and was trained by Master without even resting. How tiring.

    Su Xiaoling looked at the sleeping Su Xiaolu and gently massaged her hands and legs. Su Xiaoling sighed. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve always said that I want to treat you well, but actually, I can¡¯t help you with anything.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t suffer for Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t need her protection either. Instead, she gave her more money than she could spend in her lifetime. Thinking about this, Su Xiaoling felt a little guilty.

    She was going to be married in a few years. Time really did fly.

    Looking at the sleeping Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaoling kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, have a good dream.¡±

    Su Xiaoling fell asleep and gently hugged Su Xiaolu. She gently patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulder. This was already a habit. When Su Xiaolu was very young, she would take care of her when she was weaned. She had patted her shoulder like this for many years.

    Su Xiaolu also felt very relieved. She really dreamed.

    In her dream, she was so trained by Gui You that she couldn¡¯t get up andy on the ground.

    A familiar old face appeared in the air and smiled at her. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m better to you, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged the old man¡¯s neck happily and said coquettishly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back. I miss you so much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had not seen the old man for several years, so she naturally had a lot to tell him.

    When she woke up in the morning, she felt lost. So it was a dream.

    But once the old man was gone for more than three years, she really missed him.

    She would wait a few more years. When she finished learning martial arts, she would look for the old man.

    Peace returned to the days.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were still working hard to study for the imperial examination three yearster.

    Su Xiaolu also began to practice martial arts. She ate, practiced, ate, practiced, ate, and slept every day.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian no longer needed to take medicine. She could just go to town and visit them.

    The scars on Lin Pingsheng¡¯s daughter, Lin Shuangshuang, had all faded.

    There was a huge demand for scar removal medicine. They could earn tens of thousands of taels a year.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the year again.

    Su Xiaolu was already eight years old.

    She was about to pass her ninth year in this world.

    New Year¡¯s Eve was as sumptuous as ever.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong were standing on stakes. The siblings were as still as logs.

    Gui You sat on the wall, chewing on an apple. If either Su Xiaolu or Su Chong moved, he would throw a stone as punishment.

    Su Chong did not move, but Su Xiaolu was beaten several times.

    Su Chong said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be distracted. Concentrate and circte your internal energy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said helplessly, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me today. I feel uneasy.¡±

    Because she was distracted, she was beaten several times, but she could not help but be distracted.

    Su Chong frowned as he watched Gui You throw the apple. He threw it up and caught it, but his eyes were fixed on the siblings. Gui You was very strict. It would be strange if Su Xiaolu wasn¡¯t beaten up.

 Chapter 221 - The Ninth Year

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Ninth Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong rarely disobeyed. But now that it concerned Su Xiaolu, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Su Chong mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Master, can you punish me on behalf of Xiaolu?¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Chong. The kid was good at everything but one thing. He was too protective.

    The girl¡¯s talent was not as good as his. She even dared to not pay attention under his nose. So what if he hit her twice to punish her?

    Gui You did not speak. Su Chong pursed his lips and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t hit Xiaolu. She¡¯s still young. Punish me. Double the punishment is fine.¡±

    He had hit Su Xiaolu with a stone six times today. Although it was not enough to really hurt Su Xiaolu, it was painful.

    After taking so many hits, his heart ached.

    It must be swollen. His skin was thick and he was not afraid of pain. He could even take double the punishment.

    Su Xiaolu was touched. She quickly said, ¡°Brother, no. Master Gui You should punish me. I was distracted and not focused. I should be punished.¡±

    Gui You jumped down from the courtyard wall and walked to Su Xiaolu and Su Chong. He looked at Su Xiaolu indifferently and asked, ¡°Tell me, why were you distracted several times today?¡±

    There was a hint of worry between Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyebrows. She said, ¡°Master Gui You, I¡¯ve dreamed of Master several times recently. I don¡¯t know how he is now. It¡¯s the new year today and there are many dishes today. I remember that Master likes them too, so I was¡­ distracted.¡±

    After returning from the academy examination with her brothers and the others, Su Xiaolu dreamed of Old Wu four times. Every time she woke up, she felt lost.

    Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and there were many dishes that Old Wu liked to eat. Su Xiaolu could not help but think of him again.

    Old Wu didn¡¯t like crowds, she knew that.

    But the old man was happy to be able to eat his favorite dishes during the New Year together. She wondered how he had spent the past few years, if he had eaten his favorite dishes. She couldn¡¯t help but get distracted as she thought about it.

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Gui You did not speak for a long time. Su Xiaolu did not dare to be distracted anymore and focused on circting the mental cultivation techniques.

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu for a long time before saying, ¡°You seem to have sensed something. Come down. Calcting the time, your master should be here soon. You don¡¯t have to practice anymore. Go and pick him up.¡±

    He had received a letter from Old Wust month. The letter said that he would return to visit his little disciple this year and would arrive before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    Su Xiaolu had been training very hard recently, but she was always distracted today.

    Listening to Su Xiaolu, Gui You felt something and did not hide it from her.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was in disbelief. She got off the stake and looked at Gui You in surprise.

    Gui Youughed. ¡°Go quickly. The old man should be halfway there, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s taking the orthodox path. If he goes through the mountains and forests, you might not meet him. Everything depends on fate.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and her emotions were written all over her face. For a moment, Gui You felt very touched.

    Su Xiaolu had already rushed out.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Gui You¡ª¡±

    Her voice came back tinged with delight.

    Gui You looked at Su Chong, narrowed his eyes, and stared at Su Chong for a long time.

    Su Chong felt a little ufortable. ¡°Master, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Gui You rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Kid, if you and I didn¡¯t see each other for a few years, would you be as ecstatic as your sister?¡±

    It was nothing. He just suddenly felt a little envious of the old man.

    The little girl had snow-white skin, red lips, bright eyes, and white teeth. Her eyes were the most beautiful. She was so happy that anyone who saw her would be touched, and Gui You was no exception.

    Su Chong blushed and said with difficulty, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Su Chong would not lie. He really could not.

    He would be happy to see him again after not seeing him for a few years, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as happy as Su Xiaolu.

    Gui You sighed. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re a big man. I get goosebumps just looking at you bouncing around like that. The little girl is different from you after all.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a daughter and a son.¡±

    Gui You sighed and turned to go into the house.

    Su Chong was relieved that Gui You didn¡¯t ask him to copy his sister.

    Su Xiaolu ran out of the house and flew far away.

    Her Qinggong was very good. She could jump lightly between the mountains and forests. When her vision was higher, she could also see the situation on the road.

    In less than 15 minutes, she saw Old Wu walking slowly with a medical kit on his back.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes turned red as she shouted at him, ¡°Master.¡±

    Old Wu, who was traveling, stopped and looked at Su Xiaolu. He saw Su Xiaolu flying out lightly, crying.

    The little girl had grown taller and looked better. She pounced on him and hugged him.

    Old Wu¡¯s expression froze and his entire body tensed up. He didn¡¯t know whether to push her away or not. After all, it had been a long time since theyst met.

    Sigh¡­ How annoying. Women are so troublesome.

    Su Xiaolu knew that Old Wu was afraid of women. He was as stiff as a log and she was too agitated. Su Xiaolu let go of Old Wu and smiled. ¡°Master, are you not leaving this time?¡±

    Old Wu was relieved. He muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask Gui You not to tell you? There¡¯s no integrity at all.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu be a little crybaby, Old Wu¡¯s heart softened. He said gently, ¡°Master came this time to bring you to train. You haven¡¯t received any news in the past few years. Now that you have a foundation in martial arts, I think it¡¯s about time.¡±

    It was also time for the world to know that he had a disciple.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and took Old Wu¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Master.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t averse to going out to train.

    Old Wu asked, ¡°Gui You said that both of your brothers became Elementary Schrs.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Eldest Brother and Second Brother are very good. And Zhou Heng. He also passed the Elementary Schr exam.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Zhou Heng also passed the Elementary Schr examination?¡±

    Gui You hadn¡¯t mentioned that.

    However, he did not tell Gui You about Zhou Heng¡¯s identity.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, he went for the exam with my eldest brother and second brother. Teacher Lin said that they can participate in the imperial examination together in another three years.¡±

    ¡°How are your parents?¡±

    Old Wu asked.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Father and Mother are in good health. Uncle Hu had a new son this year. He¡¯s a boy called Chen Xing.¡±

    On the way home, Su Xiaolu told him about the family.

    Old Wu listened with relish and nodded from time to time. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    When they arrived at the door of the house, Old Wu smelled the fragrance of food and herbs in the air. Old Wu asked suspiciously, ¡°Can your third sister really make the medicinal cuisine recipes? Girl, don¡¯t lie to Master.¡±

    Old Wu still refused to believe that it was their fault that they could not make good medicinal cuisine!

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded with certainty.

 Chapter 222 - Master Returns

    <h4>Chapter 222: Master Returns</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Master, what I said is true. If you go in and try it now, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    Old Wu was tempted, but he still said to Su Xiaolu seriously, ¡°Girl, if you lie to me, I¡¯ll kick your third sister out. It¡¯s useless no matter what you say to me. If you really annoy me, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Was Su Xiaoling really talented in cooking?

    Although Gui You had also said it was good, he had never eaten it, so he didn¡¯t believe it.

    Did the little girl want to keep the benefits to herself?

    As much as he loved the little girl, he couldn¡¯t agree to this. If it wasn¡¯t true, nothing he said would make a difference. He had to make it clear.

    What if the little girl made a fuss? He had to be prepared to retreat at any time.

    Su Xiaolu nodded seriously. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not lying to you. Let¡¯s go in. You¡¯ll know after you try it.¡±

    There was the sound of a door opening next door.

    Gui You came out from the next room. He nced at Old Wu and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    After greeting him, Gui You went in first.

    When the courtyard door opened, Su Hua and Zhou Heng saw Old Wu.

    The two of them greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Uncle-Master.¡±

    They¡¯ve grown taller these few years.

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You have a spirit in your eyes. You look smart.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and said politely, ¡°Uncle-Master,e in quickly. You haven¡¯t been back for several years. We miss you very much.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ go in, go in.¡±

    Old Wu coughed lightly. This enthusiastic attitude really made him ufortable. Old Wu entered the courtyard and muttered softly, ¡°What¡¯s there to miss about?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao, who were busy in the kitchen, heard Old Wu¡¯s voice and hurriedly stood up to wee him.

    Su Xiaoling was also a little uneasy. She had studied medicinal cuisine for a few years and had yet to really obtain Old Wu¡¯s approval.

    She quickly looked at the three medicinal dishes on the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. They looked, smelled, and tasted good. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she took a deep breath and went out to wee them.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    As soon as Su Sang and Madam Zhao came out, they shouted excitedly.

    Old Wu frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited. Just make it simple.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was very nervous. ¡°Uncle-Master¡ª¡±

    Old Wu couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s betterter. What about Gui You?¡±

    ¡®Where did the wretched boy go!¡¯

    He was so ufortable and he didn¡¯t evene out to help.

    The family was, as always, full of enthusiasm.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Mr. Gui You just went out.¡±

    Gui You went to the kitchen, grabbed a fried chicken drumstick, and left. He should be next door.

    Old Wu waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Don¡¯t crowd around me!

    All of them were so big. They looked at him like he was a gori. It was so annoying.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao knew Old Wu¡¯s personality. They smiled and nodded.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Then Big Brother, take a break. We¡¯ll eat soon.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao and Su Sang returned to the kitchen.

    Old Wu looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Come with me. I have something to ask you.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was dark as he followed Old Wu next door.

    Su Chong was still standing on the pirs. When he saw Old Wu, he smiled and greeted, ¡°Uncle-Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Chong. His eyes were clear, as if there were stars in them. His facial features were also handsome. Old Wu nodded at Su Chong and said, ¡°Kid, practice hard.¡±

    Su Chong agreed.

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu, who was following Old Wu, and said, ¡°Su Chong,e down. The two of you can spar and practice your sword techniques.¡±

    Old Wu led Zhou Heng into the house.

    Now that her master was back, Su Xiaolu was no longer distracted. She focused on practicing her sword moves with Su Chong.

    Zhou Heng and Old Wu entered the house.

    As soon as they entered the house, Zhou Heng asked, ¡°Sir, do you have a letter for me?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Zhou Heng and said with a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re smart. I won¡¯t hide it from you. It¡¯s probably very difficult for you to return home now.¡±

    Zhou Heng frowned. ¡°Is my mother okay?¡±

    Old Wu sighed. ¡°Your mother is fine. Everything is fine. She wants you to go back, but your brother is determined not to let you go. Back then, your mother chose to save you and gave up on him. This grudge can¡¯t be forgotten.¡±

    Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were twins. They had been intelligent since they were young. Both of them were where the Empress was. They had their fortunes told by Master Zhiming. One of them was a god and could be a wise ruler for a hundred generations. The other was a demon and could destroy a country.

    Zhou Heng was magnanimous, generous, generous, and admirable.

    Zhou Zhi was narrow-minded and ruthless. It made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    That year, an ident happened and both of them were secretly harmed. On the premise that only one could be saved, the Empress chose to send Zhou Heng away and let him treat Zhou Heng¡¯s leg.

    And Zhou Zhi would be crippled for life.

    After so many years, the hidden danger had long been pacified. However, Zhou Zhi, who had survived all kinds of hardships, had also grown into a ferocious beast. The empress could no longer control him.

    If Zhou Zhi wanted to snatch the throne, not only did he have topete with the other princes, but he also had to guard against Zhou Heng. If he wanted to ascend the throne, Zhou Heng had to die.

    Old Wu looked at Zhou Heng, who was frowning slightly, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to return to the capital. The imperial examination is a path, but you must not be too sharp.¡±

    Zhou Heng was not an ordinary person. He had to return to the capital, but it would not be easy for him to return under Zhou Zhi¡¯s influence.

    It was justifiable for him to enter the capital during the Imperial Examination. It was an opportunity for Zhou Heng.

    If there was a wise ruler in the country, the country would be prosperous and the people would be safe. Old Wu did not want a brutal person to take the throne, so he reminded Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng understood. He nodded and cupped his hands respectfully at Old Wu. ¡°Thank you for telling me, sir. I understand.¡±

    It was all thanks to Old Wu that he was safe now. Zhou Zhi could not find him here.

    He just hadn¡¯t expected it toe to this between brothers.

    He had to return to the capital. This path was filled with danger. He had to be careful so that Zhou Zhi would not have the chance to attack him.

    Old Wu looked at the calm Zhou Heng and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t have the time to care about anything else, but if you have any bad ns for my disciple, an old man like me will not be polite to you.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Old Wu and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. They treat me like their own. Ah Chong and Ah Hua also protect me like my own. Even if I die, I won¡¯t hurt them.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡ª¡±

    Old Wu retracted his sharpness and snorted to show that he understood.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the battle for the throne, as long as it didn¡¯t involve anything he cared about. He wouldn¡¯t be polite to Zhou Heng if he had some weird ideas.

 Chapter 223 - Training with Master 1

    <h4>Chapter 223: Training with Master 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡®Sir, I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡¯

    Zhou Heng already knew what he wanted to know. He turned to leave.

    Old Wu had already told him the news, and he knew what he had to do.

    He was mentally prepared for all of this, so he chose to study and take the examination with Su Chong and Su Hua, using the imperial examination as an alternative.

    This was the only way he could go now. He would go back. He would hide his edge and make sure no one noticed. Then he would go back to the capital.

    Zhou Heng came out and saw Su Xiaolu and Su Chong practicing their swordsmanship.

    He stopped in his tracks.

    Now, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong were not beginners anymore. The two of them were holding their swords and exchanging blows. Their moves were sharp and smooth. It was obvious that they were fighting with swords, but it made people feel warm.

    Su Xiaolu could notpare to Su Chong. The difference was huge. Su Chong doted on his sister and yed with her.

    As siblings, some were like brothers in arms.

    Others hated each other and would not rest until they died.

    He knew it was impossible, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling envious. If only he could have it too.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re acting like a monkey. It¡¯s time to eat. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Gui You couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He sped his hands behind his back and left.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu stopped.

    Su Chong smiled brightly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve improved so much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu blushed, but she felt sweet after being praised. ¡°Thank you for holding back.¡±

    She knew her own limits. ¡°I¡¯ll call my master. Big Brother, you guys go first.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and smiled at Zhou Heng. ¡°Little Brother Heng, let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and nodded.

    Su Xiaolu went into the house to call Old Wu.

    Su Xiaolu asked softly, ¡°Master, what were you talking to Zhou Heng about?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu. It had been a few years since theyst met, but the girl was still so curious.

    Old Wu flicked Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    After saying that, Old Wu walked out the door arrogantly.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed her head and chased after him. She hugged Old Wu¡¯s arm and wheedled, ¡°Good master, the best master¡­¡±

    Old Wu was very helpless and could only admit defeat. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell you when I bring you out in a few days.¡±

    He was really at her mercy.

    Anyway, he was here to bring the girl out to train. There was no harm in telling her about Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaolu tilted her head and looked at Old Wu. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to test your abilities. There¡¯s a person in Guyue county who has a strange illness and has been seeking treatment for many years.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and sized her up.

    He thought that the little girl would be famous in the next few years, but she didn¡¯t. After practicing martial arts for a few years, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her medical skills, right?

    Su Xiaolu met Old Wu¡¯s gaze and said confidently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to Master.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Seeing that the little girl was so confident, Old Wu was relieved.

    He sat down in the house and looked at therge table of sumptuous dishes.

    It was the same as before. He had to give the children red packets.

    Old Man Wu and Gui You gave the money bag very simply. Su Sang said a few words, and then dinner was served.

    Old Wu ate the medicinal cuisine first. There was a mutton soup that nourished his body. He ate some meat and drank some soup. Old Wu felt it carefully.

    It tasted delicious, not greasy, and the meat and soup were delicious.

    Seeing Old Wu taste it carefully, Su Xiaoling waited nervously.

    ¡°Master, how is it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Is it delicious?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked with a smile. She even picked up a lion¡¯s head for Old Wu and said, ¡°Master, quickly try this lion¡¯s head. It helps with blood cirction to relieve pain and rxes the muscles and bones. You¡¯re tired from walking all the way here. This is just right.¡±

    Old Wu picked them up and ate them. The lion¡¯s head wasn¡¯t greasy. Instead, it was very refreshing. There were crispy pickles inside.

    It was delicious, too. And he had recognised its medicinal properties.

    Su Xiaoling even made a nourishing porridge that tasted delicious.

    After tasting it, Old Wu said, ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me. Learn well in the future and try to make hundreds of medicinal cuisine recipes.¡±

    It¡¯s all good for one¡¯s health. One can eat it even if they were healthy. Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡¯

    He was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was pleased that she had been acknowledged.

    ¡°Aye. Learn well. You¡¯ll have to figure that out yourself. Neither thess nor I can teach you.¡±

    Old Wu said in a gentle tone. In terms of medicinal cuisine, he and Su Xiaolu seemed to be naturallycking in their nerves. Both of them only knew how to cook porridge. In short, it was not appetizing.

    Su Xiaoling was really talented. Her medicinal cuisine was better than many normal dishes.

    Every dish was to his liking.

    Good food with good wine. How delightful.

    This year had been really good.

    On the third day of the new year, Old Wu found Madam Zhao and Su Sang.

    Looking at the husband and wife as always, Old Wu sincerely felt that Su Sang was not bad. Now that the family was better and they still had their feet on the ground, it was not bad.

    ¡°Brother, why are you looking for us?¡±

    Su Sang asked.

    Madam Wu also looked at Old Wu, waiting for him to speak.

    Old Wu said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m going to take the little girl out for training in two days. Let me tell you that the little girl is different from ordinary women. I hope you understand this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu would be traveling a lot in the future. Just take it as a warning to the couple in advance.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Su Sang smiled slightly and said to Old Wu, ¡°Big Brother, we both know what Xiaolu wants to do. We won¡¯t stop her.¡±

    Every child could do what they wanted.

    He and Madam Zhao had discussed this long ago. On this matter, there was no conflict. Being free was a good thing, unlike him, who had never left the town in his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you guys think that way. That¡¯s it, then. Get busy.¡±

    Old Wu looked at him and said, ready to leave.

    After turning around and taking a few steps, Old Wu turned around and said, ¡°Su Sang, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, you and your wife should go out more. There are many good sceneries outside.¡±

    With that, he left without looking back.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Darling, if Chong and Hua are going to take the exam in the capital in the future, let¡¯s go take a look together and see the world.¡±

    Su Sang had not wanted to go outside, but Old Wu had casually mentioned it. He thought about it and felt that a lifetime was not long. If there was a chance, he should go around and take a look.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡±

    They smiled at each other.

    Old Wu brought Su Xiaolu out on the eighth day of the New Year.

    Guyue County was two days away from Goathorn Town. After leaving town, Su Xiaolu followed Old Wu on the mountain path. The master and disciple went to Guyue County while picking herbs.

 Chapter 224 - Training with Master 2

    <h4>Chapter 224: Training with Master 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    On the way, Old Wu told Su Xiaolu Zhou Heng¡¯s identity.

    He also told her some news about the royal underhand fighting.

    Looking at the little girl who was listening quietly, Old Wu could not help but ask, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you have anything to say knowing that Zhou Heng is a prince?¡±

    Knowing such big news, the little girl was tooposed to be surprised. It was not interesting at all.

    She wasted his efforts. It was boring.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, why did they choose one of the two at that time? Can¡¯t you save both?¡±

    Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were twin brothers.

    They were already in a fight. It was normal for Zhou Zhi to feel hatred after being abandoned.

    As the empress, the mother of the country, was there really no way to protect both?

    Or¡­ because of the Master¡¯s decree.

    Surely they wouldn¡¯t choose a demon over a wise ruler.

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not easy to get both. If both of them are taken away by Master, how many people wille after them? If things go wrong, Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng will die. Leave one as a shield, and the other will have enough time to go far away.¡±

    Old Wu replied calmly.

    ¡°Poor him. He was given up without a choice.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed. She actually didn¡¯t believe in demons or wise kings. Humans were born ignorant, so human nature was inherently kind.

    Evil was added bit by bit as people grew.

    Old Wu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s quite pitiful. Compared to him, you¡¯re living in heaven. You¡¯re doted on by your brother and sister. This is rare in the world.¡±

    On this point, Su Sang and Madam Zhao did very well. The children were educated to be pure, kind, and grateful.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master is right about this. I¡¯ve been very happy since I was born.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡°You seem to be born with good karma. You¡¯re worthy of all the good things.¡±

    With that, Old Wu quickened his pace.

    Su Xiaolu followed him with a smile. She agreed with him very much. She was blessed.

    Her family protected and doted on her, and she deserved to repay them.

    Su Xiaolu caught up with Old Wu and continued to ask, ¡°Master, how is Zhou Zhi¡¯s leg now?¡±

    Zhou Heng was at her house. He was definitely going back to the capital.

    Her brother was also going to the capital in the future. Zhou Heng¡¯s enemies were equivalent to their enemies. Su Xiaolu wanted to know more so that she would not be in a passive position.

    Old Wu said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s cut off below the knee.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was already crippled. Zhou Heng was still fine. Therefore, as long as he was alive, he would be a knife in Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart. He had to be removed to appease his hatred.

    ¡°Go back and tell your parents that when we enter the capital for the exam, we¡¯ll cut off contact with Zhou Heng. In the future, we¡¯ll treat him as a stranger so that we won¡¯t be dragged down.¡±

    Old Wu frowned and said. He felt worried just thinking about it.

    When the city gates catch fire, the innocent will be implicated. Who cares if you¡¯re innocent?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    After saying so much, Old Wu was already a little anxious. He red at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t ask anymore today.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded obediently. Old Wu did not like to talk too much. Saying so much to her today was already his limit.

    They spent the night in the mountains and set a fire.

    Neither of them was good at cooking. Old Wu was eating half-cooked potatoes. Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu andined, ¡°Why are you not good at cooking?¡±

    If they sleep in the wild, don¡¯t even think about pheasants.

    They scraped some wild potatoes, buried in the ashes of the fire, which was too big and burned.

    Scorched outside, half raw inside.

    The texture was not good. After eating delicious food for a few days, he was really not used to eating these at once.

    Su Xiaolu also sighed. ¡°Master, let¡¯s walk the official path tomorrow.¡±

    If they took the main road, they woulde across a vige.

    She found these hard to swallow either.

    The master and disciple duo had bitter expressions on their faces as they casually ate two and didn¡¯t eat any more.

    They stayed by the fire and fell asleep against each other¡¯s backs.

    The next day, Old Wu took Su Xiaolu on the official road.

    They bought food.

    The tenth day of the first month.

    When the two of them arrived at Guyue county, Old Wu asked Su Xiaolu to inquire about Yin Changshun¡¯s residence.

    Both of them were carrying medical kits, dressed as doctors.

    Su Xiaolu asked around at a grocery store and bought a packet of candy.

    Then, she smiled and asked the boss, ¡°Boss, Master and I want to go to the Yin Residence. Please give us directions.¡±

    With business, the boss was very enthusiastic. He smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Youngdy, you¡¯re doctors. You¡¯re also here to treat Madam Yin, right? Lord Yin¡¯s residence is on East Street. Go straight in and you¡¯ll find the fourth residence. It¡¯s very easy to find.¡±

    After hearing the news, Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for telling us, Boss. I wish you a prosperous business.¡±

    Businessmen loved to hear nice things.

    The boss also said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Take care.¡±

    Su Xiaolu left the shop and asked Old Wu, ¡°Master, do you want a piece?¡±

    Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu put a piece in her mouth and sucked on the sweetness. ¡°Master, I found out. Shall we go over now?¡±

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go over now. We can have lunch there.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ced the candy in the medicine box and asked, ¡°Master, what illness does Madam Yin have?¡±

    Old Wu took out a letter and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Read it yourself.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the letter, unfolded it, and quickly read it.

    Lady Yin had a strange illness. Her stomach was as big as a drum for four years. In the beginning, the physician took her pulse and told her she was pregnant. However, after ten months of pregnancy, the child in Lady Yin¡¯s stomach was not born.

    Madam Yin always felt pain in her stomach. She had even taken an aphrodisiac, but the ¡®fetus¡¯ in her stomach just didn¡¯t appear.

    She went around asking doctors for solutions.

    Now, Madam Yin¡¯s stomach was as big as a drum, and it was starting to be hard. Her face was pale, and Lord Yin posted notices to seek medical treatment for her.

    ¡°I wonder what illness Madam Yin has. From these words, it seems to be a pregnancy, but she didn¡¯t give birth. There¡¯s something strange about it. I won¡¯t know until I see it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu folded the letter and returned it to him.

    Old Wu took it and put it away. He said, ¡°If you see such a strange illness and are interested, you can go take a look. Treat it if you can, but forget it if you can¡¯t.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and the two of them went to the Yin residence on East Street.

    Outside the Yin residence, the servant came out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Old Wu said calmly, ¡°We are doctors who have been traveling around. When we saw the notice posted by the Yin Residence, we came to visit you. Please inform us.¡±

 Chapter 225 - Big Belly 1

    <h4>Chapter 225: Big Belly 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The servant looked at Old Wu and Su Xiaolu and nodded. ¡°Alright, please wait here for me to report.¡±

    After saying that, the servant turned around and entered the residence to report.

    Old Wu and Su Xiaolu were waiting outside.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t give the servant a letter.¡±

    Old Wu did not give the servant anything. This meant that in the eyes of the Yin Residence, Old Wu was no different from other doctors. The Yin Residence did not know his identity as a divine doctor.

    Old Wu replied calmly, ¡°This case was collected.¡±

    Yin Changshun was just a county magistrate. He did not have any connections, so it was impossible for him to hire a divine doctor.

    People with such strange illnesses and family backgrounds would put up notices everywhere. Some reasonable physicians would also go around to treat people. On the one hand, it was for money, and on the other hand, it was to umte experience.

    Madam Yin¡¯s case was an example. Many people hade to take a look, but in the end, there was nothing they could do.

    It had been a few years. This time, he came back to train Su Xiaolu. Guyue county was the closest, so he chose this ce.

    The master and disciple did not wait long before the servant came out and gestured to the two of them. ¡°Pleasee in. My master invites you in.¡±

    The servant led Su Xiaolu and Old Wu into the Yin Residence.

    In the main hall, Yin Changshun was already waiting.

    He didn¡¯t hold out much hope. It just so happened that he wasn¡¯t very busy, and the doctor hade to the house, so he wanted to meet him.

    Looking at the old man and young girl led by the servant, Yin Changshun said calmly, ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    Old Wu said indifferently, ¡°My surname is Wu. Just call me Doctor Wu. This little girl¡¯s surname is Su. She¡¯s my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wu, Doctor Su, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about my wife¡¯s condition.¡±

    Yin Changshun went straight to the point.

    Old Wu nodded and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s see her first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and remained silent beside him.

    Seeing this, Yin Changshun stood up and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Yin Changshun led the way and brought Old Wu and Su Xiaolu to the backyard.

    Only as he approached the courtyard did he hear a woman¡¯s angry roar.

    ¡°Bitch, get out of here. You¡¯re an eyesore. Get out¡­¡±

    Hearing this roar, Yin Changshun frowned and quickly entered the courtyard.

    When the maidservant guarding the door saw him, she immediately went forward and reported, ¡°Master, Young Madam came to visit Madam with some nourishing soup. Madam was very angry and even hit Young Madam.¡±

    After listening to the maidservant, Yin Changshun walked in angrily.

    The servant girl nced at Old Wu and Su Xiaolu behind her and did not pay much attention to them. She quickly followed Yin Changshun into the house.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect to watch a show when she came here.

    She secretly looked at the old man. His expression was normal. He was not interested in the fight in the backyard.

    Old Wu looked down at Su Xiaolu and tugged at her hair. Then, he said, ¡°Stupid girl, don¡¯t be too curious. Just be invisible.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    As they entered the house, they heard a quiet sob.

    ¡°Sister, it doesn¡¯t matter if you hit or scold me, but you mustn¡¯t ruin your health. I¡¯ve made everything you like. You¡¯ll only feel better if you eat something.¡±

    Then, Yin Changshun shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! How long are you going to cause trouble? Yan¡¯er came to see you out of goodwill. Why do you have to humiliate her like this?!¡±

    ¡°I humiliated her? Master, you¡¯re really heartless. You hurt me so much without remembering the past.¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she choked. She looked at the person she used to sleep with and found him extremely unfamiliar.

    ¡°She knew that I didn¡¯t like it, but why did she have toe and look at me? She said that she would give me tonic soup, but she was just here to stab my eyes. Her hypocritical look disgusted me. She clearly couldn¡¯t wait for me to die and give up my position to her. She even wanted to gain a good reputation.¡±

    Madam Yin gritted her teeth and looked at Yin Changshun with hatred and resentment.

    Looking at Madam Tang kneeling in front of her, she gritted her teeth tightly. She really wanted to eat her flesh and blood!

    Faced with Madam Yin, who was on the verge of copse, Madam Tang looked aggrieved. Tears fell from her eyes again. She defended herself softly, ¡°Sister, no matter how much you don¡¯t believe me, I have to say that I really don¡¯t mean anything bad. I hope that Sister can get better. Sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and Master is also sad. My heart aches when I see it, so I really hope that you can get better.¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯s gentleness and understanding words made Yin Changshun¡¯s heart soften. He said gently to Madam Tang, ¡°Get up quickly. If you have anything to say, say it while standing. You¡¯ve knelt for so long. You¡¯ve knelt enough.¡±

    Madam Yin took a deep breath and almost vomited blood as she looked at Madam Tang.

    She looked at Yin Changshun again, feeling suffocated and disappointed.

    Madam Yin held her heavy stomach and turned around. After taking a few deep breaths, she said with difficulty, ¡°Please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Madam Tang looked worried. He looked at Yin Changshun and said gently, ¡°Master, quickly persuade Sister. It¡¯s too harmful to be so angry.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you should rx. This illness can definitely be cured. There are so many doctors in the world. There must be someone who can cure it. Sister will definitely recover and live a long life.¡±

    After Madam Tang finished speaking, she smiled at Yin Changshun.

    Yin Changshun gently took her hand and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re kind-hearted. She doesn¡¯t understand your painstaking efforts.¡±

    Madam Tang was gentle and sensible, and she did everything for Madam¡¯s sake. However, Madam was too petty and could not tolerate her.

    Even so, Madam Tang still tried their best to please Madam. The kind girl firmly believed that one day, she would be able to move Madam and obtain her approval.

    Madam Yin was already trembling with anger. She gritted her teeth and spat out a word. ¡°Get lost¡ª¡±

    Yin Changshun was about to re up when Madam Tang patted his hand gently and smiled at him, silently telling him to be gentle.

    Yin Chang looked at the sensible Madam Tang and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I brought a doctor over to take your pulse. I¡¯ve been worried about your health.¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see anyone. I just want you to get out of my sight.¡±

    The husband and wife who used to support each other now hated each other.

    Lady Yin no longer wanted to say anything. She was tired.

    Her husband¡¯s heart was biased towards his concubine. He didn¡¯t believe anything she said. No matter how much she said, it couldn¡¯tpare to the concubine¡¯s whimper. When a person¡¯s heart changed, it was useless to say anything.

    Yin Changshun was so angry that he was about to breathe fire.

    Madam Wu looked back at Su Xiaolu and Old Wu. She smiled at them and said sincerely, ¡°Doctor, please save Madam.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression did not change as he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think my medical skills are good and have seen some difficult illnesses. Madam Yin¡¯s condition can really be treated.¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯s smile froze for a moment.

 Chapter 226 - Big Belly 2

    <h4>Chapter 226: Big Belly 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Doctor. As long as you can treat Madam, the Yin Residence will definitely reward you heavily.¡±

    Madam Tang recovered quickly and spoke with a smile.

    Before Old Wu could speak, Madam Tang smiled and said, ¡°Doctor, Madam has a bad temper. If she says anything, please don¡¯t take it to heart and don¡¯t argue with her. I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf.¡±

    Madam Yin was furious. She held her heavy stomach and turned around, about to curse.

    Su Xiaolu spoke first. She smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. My master has the best temper and won¡¯t fuss about such trivial matters. Madam¡¯s illness isn¡¯t a big deal and can be cured.¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯s smile stiffened again, although she recovered quickly.

    Old Wu understood what Su Xiaolu meant.

    He also said to Madam Tang, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been a doctor for many years and have seen all kinds of difficult patients. This is nothing. Just wait for the good news.¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯s smile was a little forced. She choked on her words and no longer wanted to speak. She only smiled and nodded.

    Yin Changshun did not notice these small details. When he heard that it could be treated, he asked happily, ¡°Doctor Wu, can it really be treated?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can. Your wife is only pregnant with a stone fetus. She¡¯ll be fine once it¡¯s removed.¡±

    Old Wu said calmly.

    When Yin Changshun heard that it could be treated, he hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor, please save my wife. I¡¯m willing to pay a hundred taels of silver as repayment.¡±

    A hundred taels was a lifetime¡¯s profit for an ordinary family.

    It was a lot of money, and he was willing to pay it to save his wife.

    Madam Yin calmed down a little. She was originally very angry, but after hearing Old Wu and Su Xiaolu block Madam Tang¡¯s words, she felt much better.

    When it came to her body, Madam Yin calmed down and looked at Old Wu and Su Xiaolu. She said, ¡°Doctor Wu, please treat me.¡±

    If she could be cured, of course she would. For her daughter¡¯s sake if not her own.

    Madam Tang¡¯s evil heart could fool men, but not her.

    If she was gone, it wouldn¡¯t end well for her daughter. She firmly believed in her instincts.

    Old Wu said, ¡°Madam, please sit down and let me take your pulse.¡±

    Madam Yin nodded and sat down at the table with the help of the maidservant.

    As for Yin Changshun and Madam Tang, she was not in the mood to care.

    Old Wu began to take Madam Yin¡¯s pulse to see her condition.

    His expression was calm as he retracted his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed a stone fetus in Madam¡¯s stomach. Was there something wrong with Madam¡¯s pregnancy? A stone fetus isn¡¯t formed in a day or two.¡±

    Madam Yin frowned and said with a hurt expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that my stomach hurt a lot for a few days. Then it became like this.¡±

    Those few days she¡¯d had a stomachache. She¡¯d taken some birth-relief pills, and when the pain had subsided, she¡¯d thought it would be normal.

    However, after ten months of pregnancy, there was no movement in her stomach. The melon should have been ripe, but the child was not born. After taking medicine, she was in so much pain that she was on the verge of death. The child in her stomach still could not be born.

    Over time, a few years passed, and it became like this.

    As her stomach became harder and harder, she felt abnormally tired. Her body started to feel bad in all aspects. It was as if there was a rock in her stomach. She fell until her waist, legs, and legs hurt and she felt ufortable. She was worried, and she couldn¡¯t eat. Her body became worse and worse.

    Old Wu stood up and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu,e and take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat down and gently ced her hand on Madam Yin¡¯s wrist.

    Madam Yin¡¯s health was not good. She had been carrying this child who had turned into a stone fetus, causing her to have some problems in all aspects.

    This child had to be taken out to save her life.

    Su Xiaolu released Madam Yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t keep the child in your stomach anymore. You have to take it out.¡±

    Madam Yin felt pain in her heart. She said firmly, ¡°Then take it out.¡±

    This child was not fated to be.

    Four years pregnant, surely dead, and she was not so foolish as to pay for a dead child.

    She had to live to protect her only daughter.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, please take this child out and save my wife¡¯s life.¡±

    Yin Changshun also said respectfully.

    ¡°Remove? How?¡±

    Madam Tang suddenly asked.

    She looked worried, as if something terrible had urred to her, and she looked frightened.

    Yin Changshun frowned and asked, ¡°Doctor Wu, may I ask how this child will be taken out?¡±

    She can¡¯t give birth to it for sure.

    But could people still live if they were disemboweled?

    Yin Changshun immediately frowned.

    Old Wu said very naturally, ¡°Madam, if you¡¯re like this, you definitely won¡¯t be able to give birth. We can only save your life by taking out the stone fetus.¡±

    ¡°B-but no one can live after having their belly cut open. What you¡¯re saying is too wild. No doctor who came in the past has ever dared to say that.¡±

    Madam Tang asked with a frown.

    Her question made Yin Changshun frown.

    Madam Yin gritted her teeth and red at Madam Tang. ¡°B*tch, shut up. You have no right to decide my matters!¡±

    ¡°Yin Changshun, please shut up too. You make it sound like I can survive if I don¡¯t open my stomach. I¡¯ll die either way. I¡¯m willing to take a gamble. Perhaps the heavens will show mercy and not take my life to let me live.¡±

    Madam Yin said coldly to Yin Changshun. In such a grievance, the rtionship between husband and wife had long disappeared.

    Every time Yin Changshun echoed Madam Tang¡¯s words, it stabbed at her heart.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear another word of their conversation.

    Madam Tang revealed a bitter expression and struggled. After hesitating for a moment, he bit his lip and said, ¡°Sister, even if you don¡¯t like me, I still have to say that women in this world give birth naturally. If you open the abdomen and take the child, there¡¯s a high chance of death. Yuyao is still young. I don¡¯t want you to take this risk.¡±

    After Madam Tang finished speaking, her eyes were filled with tears. She looked like he was saying, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Even if you hate me and don¡¯t like me for not understanding me, I want to do this for your own good.¡±

    Yin Changshun was a little touched by Madam Tang¡¯s actions.

    Madam Yin was naturally furious. She hated it the most when Madam Tang was like this. It was precisely this facade that made Yin Changshun think that she was gentle and kind.

    Madam Yin was about to vomit blood.

    Yin Changshun looked at Madam Yin worriedly and said, ¡°Madam, we can¡¯t be careless about this. We have to consider it from a long-term perspective.¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Yin Changshun. He really didn¡¯t disappoint her and said that because of Madam Tang.

    Madam Yin was furious at this. She sneered. ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about? Master and I will open Madam Yin¡¯s stomach to take her child. We don¡¯t have the ability to fly or burrow into the ground. If anything really happens, Master and I will have to pay Madam Yin with our lives. One life for two. Madam Yin won¡¯t lose out. Besides, her body is almost exhausted. If we don¡¯t take out the stone fetus, it will only be a year and a half at most before she passes. It won¡¯t be a loss to open her stomach to take her child, right?¡± Su Xiaolu said.

 Chapter 227 - Must Open the Abdomen

    <h4>Chapter 227: Must Open the Abdomen</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°And if it works, Madam Yin will live for decades.¡±

    Su Xiaolu added a sentence.

    Opening the abdomen and taking the child was difficult for other physicians, but not for her and Old Wu.

    The Bloodline Sealing Needle to stop the bleeding was as simple as eating and drinking to her.

    Madam Yin looked at Old Wu and Su Xiaolu and said firmly, ¡°I agree to open my stomach and take out the child. Doctor Wu, please save my life.¡±

    After Madam Yin finished speaking, she looked at Yin Changshun, who was about to speak, and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, we can only divorce and have nothing to do with each other. I will make my own decisions. I don¡¯t need your permission.¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Madam Tang coldly after saying that. When she saw the joy sh in Madam Tang¡¯s eyes, she revealed disgust.

    Madam Tang frowned and said weakly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say that. Master¡¯s worries are for your own good. If you do this, Master will be sad.¡±

    Yin Changshun was already unhappy, and hearing Madam Tang say this made hisints about Madam Yin even worse. He was about to speak when she interrupted him.

    She did not hide her disgust and spat on Madam Tang¡¯s face. She said coldly, ¡°B*tch, it¡¯s not your ce to criticize my matters. Know your ce.¡±

    Seeing Madam Yin¡¯s evil deeds, Yin Changshun was immediately furious and wanted to stand up for Madam Tang.

    Madam Yin red at him fiercely. Her fierce and resentful gaze made Yin Changshun swallow his words.

    Madam Yin looked at Yin Changshun coldly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to criticize you if you want to protect this b*tch, but if you really force me into a corner, I don¡¯t mind suing you. After all, we haven¡¯t divorced yet, so I¡¯ll still be your official wife. It¡¯s not impossible for me to kill this indecent woman!¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Yin Changshun¡¯s blood pressure surged.

    Madam Tang¡¯s heart was filled with hatred after being spat on. However, seeing that Yin Changshun was on her side, she endured it. Seeing that Yin Changshun was furious, she hurriedly reached out to stroke his heart and said worriedly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Sister will understand your painstaking efforts one day.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. If you don¡¯t want me to care, fine. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Yin Changshun swung his hand and turned to leave.

    Madam Tang looked at Madam Yin weakly and turned to chase after him.

    Madam Yin looked a little hurt. It always did.

    Madam Tang¡¯s methods were clumsy, but it worked for the master every time.

    The maidservant went forward and smoothed Madam Yin¡¯s back. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. You have to think more about Miss. You¡¯re too stubborn and won¡¯t give in to Master.¡±

    Madam Yin sighed and waved her away. ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±

    If he wanted her to give in, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she had to bow down to a concubine?

    And these things were not about giving in at all. A concubine had a restless heart. What she wanted was to be the official wife.

    Madam Yin rubbed her forehead and calmed herself down before saying to Old Wu and Su Xiaolu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression was calm. He had seen this many times.

    Nothing surprised him.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head.

    After a long sigh, Madam Yin said, ¡°Doctor Wu, I want to take this child out. When can I take it out?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl, tell me.¡±

    Madame Yin was stunned.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Madam Yin and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re not in good health. You can¡¯t be anxious about this matter. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Take it and recuperate for five days. I¡¯ll open your stomach and take your child in five days.¡±

    Madame Yin looked skeptical. ¡°You?¡±

    She wondered if she had heard him correctly. How could he let a child do such a big thing?

    She looked at the old Wu.

    Old Wu said calmly, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. My disciple is here to treat you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s childish appearance was really unconvincing.

    Madame Yin looked worried.

    Su Xiaolu took out a needle bag and asked Madam Yin, ¡°Madam, have you heard of the Divine Doctors of Minggu?¡±

    Madam Yin nodded and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it. I got this illness and went around looking for doctors. People say that the divine doctors of Minggu have extraordinary medical skills. Whoever the King of Hell wants to die at midnight, Minggu can make them stay until the fifth watch.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Yin suddenly had an epiphany. She looked at Old Wu and Su Xiaolu. ¡°Could it be¡­ you are the divine doctors?¡±

    Hope ignited in Madam Yin¡¯s heart. She had heard of the divine doctors of Minggu, but she didn¡¯t know what they were like. Was he a man or a woman?

    Looking at the old and young in front of her, Madam Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    There was no one who didn¡¯t want to live. People who were especially seriously ill wanted to live the most.

    Ordinary doctors did not have much ability. People who were seriously ill yearned to meet a divine doctor to save their lives.

    Madame Yin was no exception. But was she really that lucky?

    Old Wu snorted arrogantly. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Madam Yin and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. The divine doctor of Minggu is about my master. I¡¯m not bad either. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯ve already finished my apprenticeship. Madam¡¯s illness is not difficult for me.¡±

    Madam Yin was stunned by this major news. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Su Xiaolu took out a thin needle and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Madam, let me give you a few needles to relieve the pain in your waist first.¡±

    Madam Yin had been carrying such a big belly for years. Her lumbar vertebrae were very ufortable.

    As the fetus petrified, it was undoubtedly very painful. The ¡®stone fetus¡¯ was not like normal children who were soft and active. As the ¡®stone fetus¡¯ gradually petrified, it would be very heavy and have a sinking feeling. It would stay in the stomach and hurt the mother every day.

    Madam Yin was skeptical, but she did not refuse.

    Compared to aparotomy, acupuncture was not so difficult to ept.

    She knew best how she felt when the silver needles pierced her body. Her identity as a divine doctor could be fake, but her own feelings would not lie.

    Since she was a divine doctor, there must be a miraculous effect.

    Su Xiaolu pricked Madam Yin¡¯s neck a few times.

    Madame Yin didn¡¯t feel anything. She couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Have you started to prick?¡± she asked.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already had several injections. Later, you¡¯ll feel your back warm.¡±

    Madam Yin felt that Su Xiaolu seemed to know what she was thinking.

    With suspicion, Madam Yin began to look forward to what Su Xiaolu would say.

    ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±

    A cry came from outside the house, followed by an anxious figure dashing into the room.

    Madam Yin was shocked and eximed, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯te over¡­¡±

    As soon as she eximed, she saw Yin Yuyao standing still, and Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand pointed at Yin Yuyao¡¯s chest.

    Yin Yuyao couldn¡¯t move. She was panicking. ¡°You, what did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I move?¡±

    Madame Yin was also a little anxious.

    Su Xiaolu said to Yin Yuyao, ¡°I¡¯m performing acupuncture on your mother now. If you run over so rashly, you¡¯ll easily injure your mother. I¡¯ve hit your acupuncture point and I¡¯ll undo it now, but you have to promise not to move, or I won¡¯t undo it for you.¡±

 Chapter 228 - Prove It

    <h4>Chapter 228: Prove It</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yin Yuyao was very worried about Madam Yin. There were tears in her eyes. After hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, she nodded with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious just now. Undo it. I won¡¯t move.¡±

    She¡¯d been too worried, too scared, to think straight for a moment.

    Now that she saw that her mother was fine, she calmed down and realized how dangerous her actions were.

    Yin Yuyao looked at Madam Yin guiltily and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I was too rash. It was Aunt Tang who told me that a quack doctor wanted to open up your stomach to take your child. She and Father couldn¡¯t stop you. I was too afraid¡­¡±

    She was so shocked that her mind went nk and she lost herposure.

    Madam Yin looked worried. She sighed and said, ¡°Yaoyao, how can I rest assured if you do this?¡±

    Madam Tang had an evil heart. It was like a poisonous snake that was eyeing them covetously. It was good at stirring up trouble and could make Yin Yuyao lose herposure with just a few words. If she died, Yin Yuyao would not be their match at all.

    Yin Yuyao pursed her lips. She already knew that she had done something wrong.

    Madam Yin sighed. ¡°If only Yan¡¯er was still around.¡±

    She had a son and a daughter. Her daughter wasn¡¯t scheming. Her son had died of smallpox three years ago, and she had this strange illness. If she really couldn¡¯t get through this and leave her only daughter behind, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to her.

    Yin Yuyao lowered her head guiltily.

    Su Xiaolu unsealed Yin Yuyao¡¯s acupoints. Yin Yuyao carefully walked into Madam Yin and squatted down beside her. She called out softly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Yin sighed. ¡°Yaoyao, you have to remember what I told you. You have to remain calm at all times. Think carefully before you act. You have to think through the entire situation so that you won¡¯t be deceived and bullied.¡±

    Yin Yuyao nodded with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother is fine here. You can go down first.¡±

    Madam Yin gently stroked Yin Yuyao¡¯s hair and said.

    Yin Yuyao stood up and looked at Su Xiaolu. She bowed respectfully and said, ¡°I was too rash just now. I¡¯m sorry. Please save my mother.¡±

    Yin Yuyao calmed down and knew that she had been influenced by Tang. The girl in front of her looked very young, but she was not ordinary.

    Yin Yuyao stood up and left.

    Madam Yin sighed and said gratefully to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, thank you for just now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a martial artist. I can handle this small change.¡±

    It was almost time. Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Madam, does your back feel warm?¡±

    Madam Yin paused. She had been distracted just now and had not noticed. After Su Xiaolu¡¯s reminder, she felt a warm current on her back. It was veryfortable.

    Mrs. Yin nodded. ¡°I feel it. My back feels warm andfortable.¡±

    She calmed down and felt a warm current warm her back. The pain in her waist seemed to have decreased a lot. Madam Yin felt very magical.

    This small moment was very enjoyable for her.

    After a while, Su Xiaolu arrived behind Madam Yin. She reached out and pressed her hand on the acupuncture points on Madam Yin¡¯s back. She asked, ¡°Does this spot hurt?¡±

    Madam Yin frowned and replied, ¡°It does hurt a little. It might be much better if you don¡¯t press it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s fingers moved and she asked Madam Yin for several more locations.

    They all had varying degrees of pain.

    Su Xiaolu had collected Madam Yin¡¯s needles. She said lightly, ¡°Madam, Master and I will be disturbing you here for the next few days. I¡¯ll give you a prescriptionter. Bring the medicine to me and I¡¯ll make medicinal cuisine for you.¡±

    Madam Yin nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Madam Yin already firmly believed in Su Xiaolu and Old Wu¡¯s identities as divine doctors. Everyone said that they could tell if a doctor was really capable by inserting needles and prescribing medicine.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie to feel it personally, so Madam Yin decided to believe Su Xiaolu and Old Wu.

    After settling the master and disciple down, Madam Yin went to sleep.

    Her belly was huge. She felt tired every day. She didn¡¯t sleep well. She didn¡¯t feelfortable no matter what.

    Today was different. This time, she sleptfortably.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu had lunch at the Yin Residence. When the servants brought the herbs, Su Xiaolu began to make medicinal cuisine.

    Yin Yuyao came over and saw that Su Xiaolu was brewing medicine. Yin Yuyao pursed her lips and went forward. ¡°Miss Su, is there no other way besides cutting open my mother¡¯s stomach?¡±

    Su Xiaolu stirred the ck medicinal cuisine with a spoon. She smiled at Yin Yuyao and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    After ten months of pregnancy,bor was natural. Under normal circumstances, the fetus would be soft and adjust itself.

    In the case of an ident and difficultbor, between the mother and child, only one could live.

    Choosing a child meant cutting open the woman¡¯s stomach and taking out the child.

    Choosing a mother meant cutting up a child¡¯s body¡­

    The ¡®stone fetus¡¯ in Madam Yin¡¯s stomach could not be born, so she could only open her stomach to take the child.

    This was the truth. Su Xiaolu would not lie to Yin Yuyao.

    The medicinal cuisine had be a paste. Su Xiaolu brought it down to let it cool down.

    Yin Yuyao was still worried. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Yin Yuyao and said, ¡°Miss Yin, actually, it would be better if you talk to your mother.¡±

    Yin Yuyao was worried. It was useless to tell her.

    With her thoughts seen through, she sighed and turned to leave.

    Without anyone disturbing her, Su Xiaolu washed her hands and prepared to start kneading the biscuits.

    This was her training. Old Wu would be sleepy after eating and drinking. He would say, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    Usually, Su Xiaolu would look for the old man, but at this moment, she understood that she had to do it herself, so she did everything herself.

    She rubbed the medicinal cuisine into a meatball and ced it t. When it dries a little, it will be a pancake.

    The drug was potent, but the taste was still familiar. It was bitter and numbing.

    She heard footsteps and looked over.

    Madam Tang came into the courtyard with a smile. Looking at the calm Su Xiaolu, Madam Tang smiled even more gently. She said gently, ¡°Little girl, what are you doing? Where¡¯s your master?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Madam Tang took out a small bottle and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Little girl, this is the ginseng powder I¡¯ve kept for a long time. Take it and use it. It¡¯s good for my sister¡¯s health.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took it and opened it to smell it.

    The ginseng powder was real, but there was something else in it.

    Su Xiaolu asked directly, ¡°Did you poison this?¡±

    Madam Tang looked stunned and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, how could I have poisoned it?¡±

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t poisoned. Then why don¡¯t you eat it and show me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a pancake, poured some ginseng powder on it, and handed it to Madam Tang with a smile.

    Madam Tang was a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know whether to take it or not.

    Wasn¡¯t this a child? Why was she so cautious!

 Chapter 229 - Donâ€™t Dare to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 229: Don¡¯t Dare to Eat</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Tang forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. How can I take medicine randomly? Any medicine is a bit poisonous. I¡¯m pregnant now, so I can¡¯t take medicine.¡±

    ¡°This is real ginseng. If you don¡¯t believe me, look for your master. Although everyone misunderstood me, I¡¯ll still do it. I¡¯m doing this for my sister¡¯s sake.¡±

    Madam Tang looked sad, trying to gain Su Xiaolu¡¯s sympathy in this way.

    It was always easier to deal with children than adults.

    This child doesn¡¯t look old. If she shows more weakness, a little tears should be enough.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, huh? All the more reason to take this. This pill of mine is good for your health. It¡¯ll cure a lot of illnesses. Take it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and took a step towards her.

    Madam Tang was so shocked that he instinctively took a step back. ¡®Why is it so hard to convince this wretched child?¡¯

    Su Xiaolu smiled harmlessly and looked at Madam Tang with curved eyes. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t eat it, I won¡¯t believe you. You must have poisoned it.¡±

    Madam Tang only found it tricky. She had poisoned it, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. This was the medicine that made people bleed. She was pregnant. If she took this medicine, she would have an abortion. She didn¡¯t dare take it.

    She hoped that Su Xiaolu would take it to Madam Yin so that she would bleed to death.

    But if she didn¡¯t eat it now, she wouldn¡¯t be believed. If she did, she would lose the baby.

    It was really annoying. The smile on Madam Tang¡¯s face became even more forced. She maintained her smile with difficulty and took out a pouch from her pocket and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Youngdy, if you put this in and give it to Madam, the 200 taels of silver in my bag is yours. This should be fine, right?¡±

    Wealth was tempting. She did not believe that a young girl would not be tempted by such a huge sum.

    ¡°Little girl, with this banknote, you can buy many beautiful clothes and jewelry. You¡¯re so good-looking, but you¡¯re not dressed as well as a maidservant. It¡¯s really a pity. Take the silver and dress up.¡±

    Madam Tang stuffed the pouch into Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms.

    Su Xiaolu epted the banknotes with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was willing to ept it, Madam Tang heaved a sigh of relief and gave Su Xiaolu an encouraging look. ¡°Little girl, you have to keep it a secret. You can¡¯t tell your master. Otherwise, he won¡¯t buy you beautiful clothes and jewelry after taking the money.¡±

    With that, she turned around and left with a gentle smile.

    There was nothing in this world that money could not handle.

    Su Xiaolu put away the poisoned biscuit, cleaned up, and headed for the main courtyard.

    They arrived at the main courtyard.

    Madam Yin had just woken up and was having her afternoon tea.

    When Su Xiaolu went in, Madam Yin smiled at her and said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here. Why are you looking for me? Do you want to have some afternoon tea together?¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s appetite was not very good. She ate white fungus soup.

    Her belly was too big for her stomach to hold much food. If she ate too much, it would make her nauseous and vomit even worse, so she always ate less and ate more.

    She had a maidservant waiting on her.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Madam, I have something to tell you. Let the maidservants leave first.¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious expression and took her seriously. She waved her hand and said, ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±

    The maid withdrew.

    Su Xiaolu took out a purse with silver notes and poisonous medicinal cuisine biscuits.

    Madam Yin frowned, puzzled. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu said directly, ¡°Madam Yin, Aunt Tang gave this to me. She wants me to add this. This thing is poison.¡±

    A look of disgust shed across Madam Yin¡¯s face. ¡°That b*tch!¡±

    Madam Tang was up to no good. She was waiting for herself to die. She wanted to open her stomach and take her child. Even if there was a chance of survival, Madam Tang did not want to take the risk. She wanted her dead.

    Why couldn¡¯t Master see through such a vicious person?

    As she thought about it, Madam Yin felt sad. ¡°Miss Su, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Madam Yin, do you want to expose Aunt Tang?¡±

    Su Xiaolu decided to help Madam Yin.

    Madam Yin revealed a conflicted expression. ¡°Of course I want to, but Master¡¯s heart is all on her. Madam Tang has always been careful. She acts in front of me and in front of Master. How can I expose her?¡±

    Madam Yin gritted her teeth at the thought.

    When such a woman entered the house, she naturally hated her to the core. Madam Tang¡¯s methods were too good. In front of Yin Changshun, Madam Tang was a delicate flower that needed to be protected.

    She wanted to expose her, but Madam Tang didn¡¯t have any ws. There was really nothing she could do.

    For this woman, the husband and wife broke apart. The more they thought about it, the more ufortable they felt.

    Su Xiaolu blinked and smiled. ¡°Madam, this is a good opportunity. There¡¯s no better opportunity.¡±

    Madam Yin was stunned. She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Madam, this is very simple. You just have to cooperate with me and pretend to have passed away from poison. Before that, you need to deal with Lord Yin and let him spy on me in the dark to open your stomach. You said that you only trust him. Lord Yin will agree to this small request.¡±

    ¡°Master and I will cooperate when the timees. As long as we make Aunt Tang feel that you¡¯re going to die, as the victor, she naturally has to enjoy the fruits of victory. It¡¯s just you and her. She will definitely say some harsh words.¡±

    With Madam Yin about to die, Madam Tang did not have the time to pretend with her.

    She must say something to make Madam Yin die in pain while she enjoyed the fruits of victory high above.

    Madam Tang, who was very good at disguising herself as an attacker, would probably only not disguise herself at such a time.

    Madam Yin was tempted and agreed without thinking. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    This was indeed a good opportunity. If she used it well, she would be able to tear off Madam Tang¡¯s disguise and let Yin Changshun see clearly what kind of evil heart a kind-hearted woman like her had.

    After chatting with Madam Yin, Su Xiaolu went back.

    She sent clean medicinal cuisine pancakes to Madam Yin for dinner.

    She left the rest to Madam Yin herself.

    Madam Yin thought carefully after Su Xiaolu left.

    Thinking of Yin Changshun, she felt love and hate in her heart. After all, they had been husband and wife for many years. It would be a lie to say that there was no love.

    She was old, and it was normal for Yin Changshun to prefer new ones and hate the old. She did not feel good, but she did not stop him from taking a concubine.

    What she hated was that Yin Changshun could not see right and wrong. He only had eyes for newbies.

    Now, she still had to make him see theyout and n clearly. She was not bnced at all. Madam Yin thought for two days and looked much better after eating the medicinal cuisine cake. Only then did the maidservant invite Yin Changshun over.

    Yin Changshun came and saw that Madam Yin looked much better. He said, ¡°Madam, you look much better. Madam, don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t wear rouge and makeup to deceive me. Before I came, Yan¡¯er said that you might be like this.¡±

    One sentence and Madam Yin almost flipped the table.

 Chapter 230 - Weakness 1

    <h4>Chapter 230: Weakness 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Again. Every time he opened his mouth, he can¡¯t leave that two-faced b*tch!

    Madam Yin held back her anger and clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her flesh. The pain cleared her mind.

    Thinking about what she had to do, she held back.

    Lady Yin turned to the maidservant and said, ¡°Go get water and wash my face.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath, so she washed her face and let Yin Changshun take a good look.

    Yin Changshun was a little surprised, but he did not stop her. After listening to Madam Tang¡¯s words, he was already a little suspicious. When he saw that Madam Yin looked good, he subconsciously thought that Madam Tang was right. Madam Yin must have applied rouge and makeup to deceive him.

    She was going to draw water and wash her face. He might as well see if she was deceiving him.

    When the servant girl brought water, Madam Yin washed her face in front of Yin Changshun.

    The undying love of the past is gone.

    The man in front of her was someone she¡¯d loved all her life. Even though he¡¯d hurt her so much, she¡¯d still held out some hope. But all it had done was make her heart ache over and over again.

    Yin Changshun watched as Madam Yin washed her face before he dispelled his doubts and said, ¡°It seems that yourplexion has really improved a lot.¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s expression was calm. She wrung out her handkerchief and wiped the water off her face and hands. Then, she said to Yin Changshun, ¡°Master, I called you here today because I have a request.¡±

    Madam Yin threw the dried handkerchief into the basin and looked at Yin Changshun. Her tone softened as she said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been married for seventeen years, right?¡±

    Yin Changshun nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Madam Yin was his youthful liking. She was very different to him. She had apanied him through some hard years.

    ¡°We had four children. The first child had a miscarriage in April. It was already obvious that it was a brother. Yaoyao was the second child. Yan¡¯er was the third child. The stone fetus in our stomach is our fourth child.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, my fate with them is too weak. After seventeen years, I only raised Yaoyao.¡±

    As she recalled these injuries, Madam Yin¡¯s eyes dimmed and there were some tears.

    She looked at Yin Changshun like this, and Yin Changshun also felt something. He looked at his wife, whose face had aged, and there were fine lines at the corners of her eyes. The ¡®stone fetus¡¯ in her stomach made her even older.

    Yin Changshun frowned sadly and sighed softly. ¡°Madam, I¡­¡±

    At this moment, Madam Yin smiled.

    She gently grabbed Yin Changshun¡¯s hand and ced it on her bulging stomach. She pressed his hand against her stomach and said calmly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m really too tired. Just promise me this time. Take it as ast request from a wife who has been with you for seventeen years.¡±

    ¡°My lord, please¡­¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Yin Changshun, and tears rolled down her face.

    Yin Changshun wanted to retract his hand, but Madam Yin had also increased her strength. He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. Under his palm, even through his stomach, he felt that there was a metal lump inside.

    He didn¡¯t dare press it, but he couldn¡¯t back away.

    Yin Changshun was extremely flustered. There was no moment like this. He was going to lose her.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    Yin Changshun seemed to use all his strength to say this. Madam Yin let go and Yin Changshun quickly retracted his hand.

    He held onto the table and slowly sat down. He could not calm down for a long time.

    He was in his thirties, but he didn¡¯t have a son.

    Inside, he was terrified.

    He felt ashamed for having so few children.

    Madam Yin was pregnant with an abnormal child. He knew that it was not good, but he also hoped that she would give birth to the child.

    But under his palm, that hard sensation cut off the hope in his heart and made him understand that no matter what, the child in Madam Yin¡¯s stomach could not live.

    Yin Changshun was a little dejected. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°When will the doctor open the abdomen for you?¡±

    Madam Yin came to his side and said gently, ¡°The sixteenth.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was the one who confirmed this date.

    Madam Yin reached out and gently pulled Yin Changshun in front of her, letting his head lean against her stomach. Before Yin Changshun could escape, her hand was already gently stroking Yin Changshun¡¯s face. She slowly said, ¡°Master, I really want to live. I want to live to see Yaoyao marry into a good family and see you have a few more children by your side. I want it too much. I really want it too much.¡±

    Yin Changshun felt terrible. He could feel a struggle, a desire to live.

    His wife wanted to live. Yin Changshun swallowed and said, ¡°Madam, you will definitely recover. When Yan¡¯er gives birth to a few children, she will raise them under your name.¡±

    Madam Yin smiled sarcastically and took a deep breath. She said calmly, ¡°Alright, I think I will recover too. I think I met a divine doctor. She will definitely treat me. However, I¡¯m a little worried, so I need your help, Master.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to help you with? Tell me. I¡¯ll do anything I can.¡±

    Yin Changshun spoke without hesitation.

    ¡°Master, on that day, I hoped that you could hide and watch her open my stomach to take my child. If she harmed my life, I hope that you can seek justice for me. You are my husband and my god. I can¡¯t trust anyone else. I only trust you.¡±

    Madame Yin showed weakness. She had beenying the groundwork for so long for now.

    Yin Changshun immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    Yin Changshun agreed. Madam Yin smiled and said, ¡°Master, I have another request.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Yin Changshun asked naturally.

    It had been a long time since he and Madam Yin had spoken so calmly. Yin Changshun was also touched by her weakness.

    ¡°Master, can you stay with me for the next two days? Stay with me while I eat, sleep, write, and not see Madam Tang?¡±

    Madam Yin finished speaking gently. Before Yin Changshun could speak, she said, ¡°Master, if I can¡¯t survive this, these few days will be myst days as a wife to you. Madam Tang is still young and pregnant. She still has a lot of time with you. I believe that since she¡¯s so gentle and magnanimous, she will definitely agree. Even if she has a headache or fever, she definitely won¡¯t disturb us.¡±

    ¡°Before, it was all my fault. I didn¡¯t know how good she was. Now that I think about it, I realize she¡¯s a thousand times better.¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s words were faintly regretful.

    Yin Changshun also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to Madam¡¯s request. Madam, don¡¯t worry too much. I believe that you will definitely be safe and sound. You and Yan¡¯er will naturally have a lot of time to spend together.¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s words today made Yin Changshun very happy.

    Therefore, he naturally agreed to Madam Yin¡¯s requests.

    Madam Yin smiled and told Yin Changshun about their past.

    Yin Changshun recalled the past and smiled a lot.

    At night, he apanied Madam Yin for dinner. Both of them had smiles on their faces, and it was as if they had returned to the past.

 Chapter 231 - Weakness 2

    <h4>Chapter 231: Weakness 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    At this moment, the maidservant came in and reported, ¡°Madam, Master, Madam Tang¡¯s maidservant is looking for Master. She said that she has something to say.¡±

    Madam Yin smiled warmly and said, ¡°What is it? Pleasee in.¡±

    Soon, Madam Tang¡¯s maidservant, Cui Hong, came in. She bowed and said to Yin Changshun, ¡°Master, Madam asked me toe and ask you. This morning, you said that you liked to eat that stewed beef. Madam has already stewed it. Are you still going to eat it?¡±

    Yin Changshun was tempted.

    He looked at Madam Yin. Madam Yin¡¯s eyes were a little sad, and her tone was weak. ¡°Master, you promised me.¡±

    Yin Changshun turned to the maidservant, Cui Hong, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be eating today. Go back and tell your Madam that I have to apany Madam Yin for the next few days and don¡¯t have time to visit her. Let her take care of herself. Just tell her to ask for whatever she wants to eat.¡±

    Yin Changshun wanted to go, but he also remembered that he had promised Madam Yin.

    That meant two or three days, which passed quickly.

    The maid withdrew.

    Yin Changshun secretly sized up Madam Yin¡¯s expression and was relieved to see that she was not unhappy.

    All these years, he did not have a single concubine. He had already let her down.

    He only had one concubine now, and the main wife was always looking at him with cold and mocking eyes. How could he not be annoyed?

    Now that Madam Yin was showing weakness, Yin Changshun was a little happy.

    He had done nothing wrong in the first ce.

    Madam Yin smiled at Yin Changshun and picked up some food for him.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her clenched nails into her palms, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it.

    It was pathetic and ridiculous, but she was still counting on it. Even though she felt unfair, she was still excusing him inside. A voice inside said: He just can¡¯t read a real woman¡¯s heart. He¡¯s just been deceived.

    ¡°Madame, you eat too.¡±

    Yin Changshun smiled and looked over. He also picked up some food for Madam Yin.

    Madame Yin smiled back.

    On the other hand,

    Madam Tang watched as the maidservant returned alone with a cold expression. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±

    Cui Hong lowered her head and replied, ¡°Madam, Master said that he won¡¯t being for the next few days and is apanying Madam Yin in the main courtyard.¡±

    The young madam waspletely different in private, but she was only a maidservant and had no right to say that.

    She could only behave herself and do her job.

    Madam Tang¡¯s expression was cold. Her chest kept rising and falling, and her breathing quickened. She was obviously angry.

    But on second thought, Madam Yin did not have many days left to live. She felt relieved.

    She was a gentle and kind flower in front of Master.

    Hence, Madam Tang said to the maidservant, ¡°Cui Hong, go and send this stewed beef to the main courtyard. Say it¡¯s for Madam to recuperate. Let Master apany Madam for the next few days. There¡¯s no need to visit me.¡±

    Madam Tang smiled. That would show how gentle and kind she was and make his master like her even more.

    On the contrary, it was a wonderful thing to be able to anger the woman to death.

    As she thought about this, her smile deepened. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and serve it. Otherwise, it won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.¡±

    The maidservant nodded and nimbly carried the stew pot back to the main courtyard.

    Madam Tang sat down to eat. Her hand gentlynded on her abdomen. She smiled and whispered, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. Mother will definitely make you a legitimate son. We won¡¯t be inferior bastards. This move of Mother¡¯s took several years. It¡¯s finally time. Those two doctors came at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Mother is worried that she won¡¯t agree to cut open her stomach to take the child. If she doesn¡¯t and takes expensive medicine often, she can still live for half a year. Fortunately, she made a choice. My baby must be lucky. The heavens are watching over you.¡±

    Madam Tang smiled and ate slowly, talking gently to the child.

    It would only take two or three days, and she could afford to wait.

    The maid returned not long after.

    Madam Tang had also finished eating and asked the maidservant to remove the leftovers. She yawned and said, ¡°Clean up and prepare hot water. I¡¯m going to bathe and sleep. Oh right, pay attention to the movements in the main courtyard for the next few days. When she opens her abdomen to take the child, you must inform me.¡±

    She was the victor. Of course, she had to see the fruits of her victory for herself.

    The maid nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    For the next two days, Yin Changshun did what he had promised Madam Yin.

    He spent two whole days eating and sleeping and writing with Madam Yin.

    Su Xiaolu was also preparing the medicine and thread to open Madam Yin¡¯s stomach.

    She was using catgut for the threads, which had been treated so that she wouldn¡¯t have to remove them when the time came.

    C-section was veryplicated.

    So Xiaolu had done a lot of preparation.

    She wanted to do it on her own. She had to consider all her preparations.

    Painkiller, hemostasis, stitching, and cleaning.

    She also had to deal with unexpected situations that could arise at any time.

    She had been very busy these days.

    On the fifteenth night of the first month, at dinner with Old Wu, she told him about her and Madam Yin¡¯s scheme.

    Tomorrow morning, she would open Madam Yin¡¯s abdomen. Tonight, Madam Yin would start to fast and abstain from water.

    Old Wu ate his food and said casually, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. Master can¡¯t help you with anything else. This small favor is not a problem.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wanted to help Madam Yin. Of course, Old Wu would not disagree.

    His disciple had always been able to do whatever she wanted.

    Even if she wanted to kill someone, he would help hand her the knife.

    Old Wu narrowed his eyes and smiled. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Girl, but I have to say this first. If you mess up and get pecked by Madam Tang, I won¡¯t care.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I trust my judgment.¡±

    A two-faced person who loved to pretend, an ambitious concubine who was definitely enjoying the harvest as she took her ce.

    Stabbing Madam Yin onest time before she died undoubtedly doubled the joy of the harvest.

    ¡°Alright then. I haven¡¯t watched a show in a long time. There¡¯s no harm in watching.¡±

    Old Wu smiled and said.

    The little girl had grown up and had more thoughts.

    She was mischievous. It was the style of the divine doctors of Minggu. He had indeed chosen a good disciple.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu washed up and rested.

    Before sleeping, she had circted a few rounds of internal cultivation techniques. Her current internal force was umted in her dantian and had solidified. When necessary, she could transfer internal energy to Madam Yin to protect her life.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu woke up early and carried her medical kit to the main courtyard with Old Wu.

    Yin Changshun also hid in the inner room.

    This was a hiding ce specially set up for him. It was an isted gauze curtain. If he wanted to, he could open the gauze curtain and personally see Madam Yin being slit open. If he was afraid, he could choose not to look.

    His daughter, Yin Yuyao, had also been arranged by Madam Yin.

    Madam Yin was ready. When she saw Su Xiaolu, she nodded at her and said, ¡°Miss Su, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked Madam Yin to lie down. She took her pulse and then asked, ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t eaten anything since midnight, have you?¡±

 Chapter 232 - A Good Show 1

    <h4>Chapter 232: A Good Show 1</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Yin nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±

    Even though her mouth was a little dry, she held back and did not drink.

    This time, Madam Yin had risked everything. She was naturally extremely cautious. She remembered everything that Su Xiaolu had instructed her to do. She remembered everything that she could not do.

    She had waited for this moment without eating or drinking.

    ¡°Good. Take it easy and rx.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and used the scissors to cut Madam Yin¡¯s clothes, revealing her stomach.

    Madame Yin smiled back. She wanted to rx too, but she could not.

    She didn¡¯t know what fate awaited her, so she was extremely nervous.

    The skin on her belly broke out in goosebumps.

    Su Xiaolu ced needles on Madam Yin¡¯s acupoints and sealed her pain nerves.

    Su Xiaolu poured alcohol into the basin and soaked the props. Then she wiped the alcohol on Madam Yin¡¯s stomach.

    She stuck a few needles in her belly to seal her acupoints, which would reduce bleeding.

    She cut Madam Yin¡¯s abdomen with a thin de.

    Su Xiaolu focused on clearing the muscleyer and cutting it again and again.

    And finally cut through the womb.

    Arge amount of slightly murky water surged out.

    Su Xiaolu took the cotton gauze she had prepared and ced it in her abdomen.

    The ¡®stone fetus¡¯ was ck and a little stiff. Su Xiaolu took him out. What made Su Xiaolu frown was that the fetus was alive.

    But once it left the mother¡¯s body, it died instantly like a fishcking water.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to save the child, but after a few needles were inserted into the stone fetus¡¯s heart, it still did note back to life. She wrapped the child in a cotton cloth and put him away.

    She then went to clean and stitch up Madam Yin.

    It was amazing that the ¡®stone fetus¡¯, who had been in her stomach for four years, still had signs of life. She would have to ask the old man about itter.

    After taking out the fetus, Madam Yin gradually fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu took a piece of ginseng and stuffed it into Madam Yin¡¯s mouth. Then, she quickly cleaned Madam Yin¡¯s abdominal cavity and stitched it up.

    She had even given Madam Yin thirty percent of her internal energy to repair her body.

    It had been two hours since the wound waspletely stitched up.

    Su Xiaolu went to Madam Yin¡¯s side and said softly to her, ¡°Madam, the show has begun.¡±

    Madam Yin opened her eyes and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and closed the medical kit. She quickly went to Yin Changshun¡¯s hiding ce and tapped his acupoints under his shocked expression.

    Now, Yin Changshun could neither move nor speak.

    Yin Changshun widened his eyes in anger as if saying ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly. She did not have the time to exin it to him. Didn¡¯t people say that what you hear is false and what you see is true? Then she would let Lord Yin take a good look today and listen to it personally.

    After dealing with Yin Changshun, Su Xiaolu carried the medical kit and rushed out. She said to Old Wu in a panic, ¡°Master¡­ No, it¡¯s not good. The bleeding is not stopping. She, she¡¯s dying. Let¡¯s run away¡­¡±

    Old Wu pointed outside the door and then also acted. He stomped his feet and lowered his voice, saying in a disappointed tone, ¡°Sigh, sigh, it¡¯s all your fault. You can¡¯t even do such a small thing well. Don¡¯t interfere. Master will bring you out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not panic. Act normal. Go out with Master. We¡¯ll pretend that we seeded and say that we¡¯re too tired. Then, we¡¯ll leave the residence quickly!¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s tone was cating.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and the master and disciple walked towards the door.

    The moment she opened the door, she saw Madam Tang surrounding the main courtyard with maidservants and guards.

    A maidservant was telling Madam Tang what she had heard.

    Madam Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. She suppressed it and shouted, ¡°Alright, these two quacks actually dared to harm Madam. Arrest them and lock them up in jail. When Master returns, we¡¯ll punish them!¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked flustered and afraid, as if a disaster wasing. She pointed at Old Wu and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all this old man¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t kill me, sob¡­¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression immediately turned to anger and hatred. ¡°You wretched girl, how dare you nder me? I¡¯ll put righteousness before family and clean you up!¡±

    Madam Tang shouted coldly, ¡°Arrest them all. I don¡¯t have the time to watch them fight. Capture them and bring them down. Wait for Master to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°All of you wait outside. I¡¯ll go in and see Madam first.¡±

    Madam Tang said coldly and walked into the house impatiently.

    Madam Yin was dying. She had to talk to her properly.

    As for these two quacks, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to deal with themter. That wretched girl had epted two hundred taels of silver from her, so she naturally had to cough it up.

    But for now, she had more important things on her mind.

    As soon as she entered the house, Madam Tang adjusted the duster on her head, took the lip tissue from her pocket, pursed her lips, and headed for the back room.

    The room smelled of blood.

    Her face was pale and her expression was very bad. When she saw that Madam Yin was here, she raised her hand with difficulty and said weakly, ¡°Sister, sister, quickly¡­ get me a doctor¡­ save¡­¡±

    Madam Tang swayed her hips and walked to Madam Yin¡¯s bed. She smiled and said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re possessed. I can¡¯t be happier that you¡¯re dead. How can I get you a doctor?¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Madam Yin interrupted her and said with a smile, ¡°Are you going to call me a bitch again? Go ahead. You¡¯re about to die anyway. If you die, I can be Madam Yin. The child in my stomach can also be born as a legitimate son.¡±

    ¡°Madam Tang, this is indeed the real you. You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors.¡±

    Madam Yin seemed to have given up praying. She spoke weakly.

    Madam Tang made a pleased ¡°uh-huh¡± sound and said, ¡°You¡¯re dying. I don¡¯t have anything to hide in front of you.¡±

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn it, damn it, why can¡¯t Master see through your vicious heart? Damn it¡­¡±

    Madam Tang brushed his hair nonchntly. ¡°Sis, you still don¡¯t understand men. It¡¯s not that men can¡¯t see clearly, but they just don¡¯t want to. Besides, you¡¯re old and I¡¯m still young. It¡¯s normal for Master to like me.¡±

    ¡°Since he cares about me, he naturally won¡¯t care about you. Don¡¯t be reluctant to leave. Go in peace. I¡¯ll definitely find a good husband for your daughter. What do you think of the farmers in the farmstead? I think it¡¯s just right. It¡¯s perfect for your daughter.¡±

    Madam Tang smiled at her.

    Madame Yin was breathing heavily with anger. Her daughter was her only bottom line.

    Madam Tang didn¡¯t care at all. She reached out to touch her stomach and said, ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t me me for this. Who asked your daughter to stand in my way? I¡¯m definitely going to have a daughter in the future. Why should your daughter hold the position of the legitimate daughter? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t harm her and let her live.¡±

 Chapter 233 - A Good Show 2

    <h4>Chapter 233: A Good Show 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Sis, just go now and reunite with your two sons.¡±

    Madam Tang rose and looked down at Madam Yin. She smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really a failed mother. Until now, you probably thought that the death of your eldest son and the stone fetus in your stomach were an ident.¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯ words were undoubtedly shocking.

    Madam Yin looked at Madam Tang with disbelief in her eyes. Her body was trembling slightly, and her lips were trembling uncontrobly.

    Her lips and teeth collided and bled. Madam Yin said with extreme difficulty, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±

    Madam Tang covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Sis, it seems like you really didn¡¯t suspect me.¡±

    Madam Tang was very satisfied with Madam Yin¡¯s current reaction. She looked at Madam Yin from above and smiled under Madam Yin¡¯s hateful gaze. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so useless, I won¡¯t hide it from you. To tell you the truth, I got someone to infect your son with smallpox. Children are always unguarded against kittens and puppies. If he touches a dog that has smallpox, he will be infected.¡±

    ¡°In the end, he naturally died. Speaking of which, it¡¯s his fault for being weak. Some people can survive smallpox. Unfortunately, your Yan¡¯er has a short life.¡±

    ¡°And the stone fetus in your stomach was also caused by me. Your schemes were inferior to mine. The medicine that made your child slowly be a stone fetus was given to you by your daughter. You were careful, but you wouldn¡¯t guard against your daughter. Look, I took the opportunity again. I thought that your body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it for two years and you would die. Who knew that Master cared so much about you and gave you many precious herbs to save your life, allowing you to live until now.¡±

    Madam Tang happily told Madam Yin the secrets she had hidden in her heart. She would never tell her this secret in her life. Madam Yin was about to die. It was undoubtedly a happy thing to see Madam Yin in pain and helplessness.

    And the dead could keep secrets forever.

    ¡°You, you vicious b*tch¡ª¡±

    Madam Yin was devastated. Her heart hurt so much.

    It had never urred to her that her child had been harmed by Madam Tang.

    Madam Tang was extremely smug. She said casually, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. If you were me, you would have done the same. What¡¯s so good about being someone¡¯s concubine? You¡¯ll only be looked down upon. The treatment of a legitimate son is also different. For the sake of my child, of course I have to eliminate the obstacles!¡±

    ¡°All of this is for my child.¡±

    Madam Tang reached out to touch her abdomen and said proudly to Madam Yin.

    Madam Yin¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her heart ached. Her heart was about to break.

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Madam Yin red at Madam Tang angrily. She gritted her teeth but could not say anything.

    Madam Tang smiled, not caring how much Madam Yin hated her. She gently touched her abdomen and said with a gentle expression, ¡°After you die, I¡¯ll be Madam Yin. Soon, my baby will be born as a legitimate son. In the future, I¡¯ll give birth to a few more children for Master. There will be a few boys and girls. I¡¯m not like you, who doesn¡¯t know how to hold a man¡¯s heart at all. I¡¯ll hold Master¡¯s heart well and never have a concubine enter this family again. Our family will definitely live happily together.¡±

    ¡°Rest in peace, sis. I¡¯m not going to tell this secret to the living. Look, I¡¯ve already told you, and you¡¯re going to die knowing. Am I right?¡±

    Madam Tang smiled at her.

    Madam Yin stared at Madam Tang with hatred. Her head hurt and her vision darkened. She bit the tip of her tongue. The pain woke her up. She didn¡¯t know how Yin Changshun, who was hiding, felt when he heard this. All she wanted to do now was cut this woman into pieces.

    When Madam Tang was done, she walked past the crickets on the small couch nearby and said, ¡°When you were pregnant, I thought it was a boy. I don¡¯t know if it was. I¡¯m here now to take a look and clear my head.¡±

    Madam Yin wanted to stop her, but she was too weak to get up.

    Madam Tang opened the crucible and looked at it in disdain before casually covering it again. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a boy. You¡¯re quite tenacious. He has grown quite a bit in your stomach. Unfortunately, after taking that medicine, no matter how tenacious he is, he won¡¯t be able to escape death.¡±

    Madam Tang returned to Madam Yin¡¯s side. Seeing that Madam Yin was about to cry tears of blood, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Sister, Master isn¡¯t in the residence today. He said that he went to the county office to work. I sent someone to inform him. However, looking at you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to wait for him toe. Sigh¡­ go in peace. Don¡¯t marry a schr in your next life. Marry an ordinary farmer. No one will fight with you.¡±

    Madam Yin¡¯s blood surged and blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.

    Trembling, she tightened her grip on the ss beside her and bit down hard on the tip of her tongue. The pain and the smell of blood sobered her, and she found the strength to push the ss beside her off the nket.

    The ss shattered.

    This was the cue.

    Su Xiaolu, who was being escorted by the guards outside, immediately turned her wrist nimbly and kicked the guards beside her. She said to Old Wu, ¡°Master, it¡¯s our turn.¡±

    Old Wu took out a medicine bottle, covered his nose, and sprayed it.

    The maids and guards scurried away.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu also headed toward the house.

    They broke in, and Madam Tang jumped.

    Just as she was about to scold her subordinates for not keeping an eye on them, she saw Su Xiaolu walk around to the back of the bed.

    Madam Tang frowned. ¡°You wretched girl, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a big surprise for Aunt Tang.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Yin Changshun, whose eyes were wide open. She pinched Yin Changshun¡¯s chin open and stuffed a pill into his mouth. She closed his chin and tapped his throat. Yin Changshun swallowed the pill.

    She raised her hand and unlocked his acupoints. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Yin. This is life-saving medicine. I believe that you must have something to say after holding it in for so long.¡±

    Looking at Yin Changshun, he was quite agitated.

    She wondered what he had heard.

    After doing all this, Su Xiaolu came to the bed and gave Madam Yin a life-saving pill.

    Madam Yin was so angry that her heart meridians were damaged and her eyes were damaged. It seemed that what Madam Tang said was very serious.

    ¡°M-my lord¡­¡±

    Madam Tang looked at Yin Changshun, who walked out from behind the bed. Her happy expression froze and turned to disbelief and panic. Her voice trembled.

    Why is he here? Hasn¡¯t he gone to work?

    How could this be? He shouldn¡¯t even be here.

    Madam Tang panicked.

    Yin Changshun was furious. He gritted his teeth and walked up to Madam Tang. When he saw her panicked and terrified expression, he was furious. He raised his hand and pped her hard. He pointed at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°You vicious woman.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Saving the First Evil Person

    <h4>Chapter 234: Saving the First Evil Person</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    God only knew how shocked he was to hear those words, how his heart ached.

    His son had been killed by Madam Tang.

    Thinking of his two sons, Yin Changshun felt as if a piece of meat had been gouged out of his heart. He thought that Madam Tang was gentle and kind-hearted, and it was inevitable for women to be jealous of each other. However, he did not expect her to be a poisonous snake and murder his two sons.

    Yin Changshun¡¯s p made Madam Tang lose her bnce and sit heavily on the ground.

    Madam Tang was stunned and her mind was nk.

    Only when the pain in her stomach came did Madam Tang wake up from her daze. She held her stomach and cried out in pain, ¡°Master, save me. My stomach hurts¡­ Master, I¡¯m pregnant with a son. Save him.¡±

    The child. She must never lose this child.

    Yin Changshun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, but when his gazended on Madam Tang¡¯s stomach, he felt conflicted. Madam Tang was vicious, but it was still his child in her stomach.

    Yin Changshun softened.

    On the bed, Madam Yin said weakly, ¡°Master, have you forgotten that our Yan¡¯er and this child were both killed by this vicious woman? If you save her, you and I can only be separated.¡±

    ¡°This vicious woman harmed my son¡¯s life. I won¡¯t let her off. Master, if you want to y favorites, then I can only sue you. I want justice for my two sons.¡±

    Hatred burst out of Madam Yin¡¯s eyes. Madam Tang must die!

    Her two sons were killed by Madam Tang, and Madam Tang must pay for it with her life.

    Yin Changshun looked at Madam Yin and quickly exined, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not trying to be biased. With your current body, it¡¯s already difficult for you to get pregnant. What I care about is the child in her stomach. After all, it¡¯s my child.¡±

    Madam Tang was terrifyingly vicious. Such a woman could not be kept, but she was pregnant with his child.

    Yin Changshun was frustrated. Why did such a thing have to happen to him?

    Madam Tang hugged her stomach and looked at Yin Changshun pleadingly. Tears flowed down her face as she tried to use her weakness to move Yin Changshun¡¯s heart.

    No matter what, she had to keep this baby alive.

    Su Xiaolu went forward, pinched Madam Tang¡¯s chin, and stuffed a life-saving pill into her mouth.

    Before Madam Tang could resist, Su Xiaolu pointed casually and Madam Tangy down, unable to move.

    Su Xiaolu took out a few silver needles and pricked Madam Tang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You hurt the fetus, I¡¯ll protect it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Madam Tang. Madam Tang was very vicious, but the child in her stomach was innocent. He should be saved.

    Madam Tang was the first evil person she had saved.

    Madam Tang gradually calmed down. After thinking carefully, she realized that she had been tricked by Madam Yin. Looking at Madam Yin, who was still breathing, she red at Su Xiaolu fiercely and gritted her teeth. ¡°Wretched girl, you took two hundred taels from me. How dare you betray me?¡±

    Madam Tang was so angry that she felt dizzy. She did not expect that she would fall at the hands of a little girl.

    When Su Xiaolu took the money, she thought that she would keep the secret.

    It was such a huge sum of money. She did not expect Su Xiaolu to go back on her word. Madam Tang was very indignant. ¡°Damn girl, how much did she give you to make you betray me?!¡±

    Lord Yin did not earn much. He only managed to live a good life by relying on a few shops. In the past few years, he had spent a lot of money treating Madam Yin with good herbs.

    The Yin family did not have much money. She could take out two hundred taels, which was almost all she had. The reason why she spent so much money was that she had never nned to let Su Xiaolu take the money.

    She was scheming because she had seen a lot. Su Xiaolu was a little girl who had yet to see the world. Why was she so good at scheming?

    She didn¡¯t lose to Madam Yin. She lost to a little girl. Madam Tang was indignant.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Tang and grinned. ¡°Madam Yin didn¡¯t give me money. I helped her because I wanted to. Now that I want to save your life, I¡¯ll do it. Take your two hundred taels as consultation fees.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Madam Tang was dizzy with anger.

    Su Xiaolu supported her stomach twice and injected some internal energy into her abdomen. The internal energy passed through her abdomen and into the baby¡¯s body.

    This would stabilize Madam Tang¡¯s situation and protect her child.

    Madam Tang felt the pain gradually ease and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yin Changshun walked to Madam Yin¡¯s bedside and looked at her guiltily. ¡°Madam, she¡¯s five months pregnant. The child has already formed. This is my flesh and blood¡­¡±

    Thinking about how Madam Tang had said that this was with his son, Yin Changshun felt even more conflicted. He did not have a son now, so even if he took a concubine, getting pregnant and having children was not something that could be done overnight. Now, there was a ready-made child in Madam Tang¡¯s stomach.

    He really didn¡¯t want to give up.

    Madam Yin¡¯s face was pale. She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Miss Su, can I get pregnant again?¡±

    Her son had been harmed by this vicious woman. She had destroyed her home.

    She wanted to hack Madam Tang into pieces, but Yin Changshun wanted to save her life.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Yin and said truthfully, ¡°Madam is old. Although you survived this time, you are seriously injured and can¡¯t give birth anymore.¡±

    Madam Yin closed her eyes sadly.

    Hearing this news, Yin Changshun became even more determined.

    At this moment, Madam Tang looked at Yin Changshun weakly and said, ¡°Master, I know I¡¯m wrong, but this is all because I love you too much. Because of my jealousy, Master, I know I was wrong. I promise I¡¯ll change. I can give birth to a son for you this time. I can give birth to a son in the future too. I have a way to give birth to a son.¡±

    Madam Tang was smart and knew what to say to enter Yin Changshun¡¯s heart.

    What Yin Changshun cared about the most now was heirs. A woman who could give birth to sons was what he wanted the most.

    Yin Changshun was tempted. He did need it.

    However, her methods were too vicious. He could not forgive her easily.

    Madam Yin secretly gritted her teeth and swallowed the pain in her throat. She opened her eyes and smiled mockingly. ¡°Hehe, Master wants my two sons to die in vain. Then don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    Yin Changshun immediately felt a headacheing on. He was in a difficult position. ¡°Madam¡ª¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Madam Tang coldly and caught a hint of smugness in her eyes. Madam Yin curled her lips coldly and said, ¡°Master, actually, there¡¯s a way to resolve this matter. Not only can we do as I wish, but we can also do as you wish.¡±

    Madam Tang sensed something was wrong.

    Yin Changshun was delighted when he heard that. He quickly asked, ¡°What way?¡±

    Madam Yin smiled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Capture Madam Tang and treat her well. After she gives birth, we¡¯ll convict her. Her child will be given to me in the future. Treat it as if I gave birth to it and it will be mine in the future. She¡¯s so smart, the child she gives birth to will definitely be smart too. In the future, when he takes the schrly examination, I¡¯ll also have glory to enjoy.¡±

    ¡°As for Madam Tang, I don¡¯t know where her bones would be buried then.¡±

    With that, Madam Yin smiled at Madam Tang.

    A child belonged to whoever raised him. Madam Tang wanted to use the child as a bargaining chip, so she took this bargaining chip.

 Chapter 235 - Compensate Her with a Child

    <h4>Chapter 235: Compensate Her with a Child</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Tang was looking forward to the child. There was nothing more serious than snatching her child away.

    When Yin Changshun heard this, he immediately nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll listen to Madam. This vicious woman harmed our child. It¡¯s only right for her topensate us with her child.¡±

    As for Madam Tang, Yin Changshun did not dare to ept her.

    Madam Tang was gentle and beautiful on the outside, but she was vicious.

    He did not dare to let her sleep beside him. She was a vicious person. Anyone would be afraid of sleeping with her.

    His goal was to have children, and if Madam Yin took a step back now, it would be the best of both worlds.

    Madam Tang looked terrified and said in a panic, ¡°No, Master, you can¡¯t do this to me. How can you let my child call someone else mother? You can¡¯t snatch him away.¡±

    Madam Tang was devastated. She cared about her child the most. He had been used as a means of survival by ckmail, but now he had been deprived.

    Madam Tang¡¯s struggles and refusal were useless.

    Madam Yin looked at Yin Changshun and said coldly, ¡°Master, lock her up. I hope she can eat more. This way, the child can grow stronger. You have to be careful not to let her die before the child is born.¡±

    Yin Changshun immediately agreed and called the maidservant in.

    Madam Tang no longer saw any trace of warmth in Yin Changshun¡¯s eyes. When men were heartless, they were even more terrifying than women.

    Madam Tang dared not think what would happen to her in the future.

    She thought Madam Yin was going to die before she dared say any of this.

    If she had known this would happen, she would never have told her.

    Madam Yin looked at the flustered Madam Tang and felt much calmer.

    She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, please help me seal her mute acupoint so that she can¡¯t speak in the future. It¡¯s best if she can¡¯t even bite anything.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me¡ª¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and her entire body trembled.

    Once she fell, she would definitely die. Madam Tang was extremely regretful. She shouldn¡¯t havee to Madam Yin to show off, but it was toote now.

    Su Xiaolu smiled mischievously. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He took out a silver needle and inserted a few needles into her face, easily sealing her acupoints.

    Madam Tang opened and closed her mouth in agitation, but no sound came out.

    Her mouth was numb, too. She couldn¡¯t use any force even if she wanted to.

    Su Xiaolu saved her, but she helped Madam Yin push her into the sea of fire.

    Madam Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with intense hatred as she red at Su Xiaolu, wishing she could skin her alive.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at her and said, ¡°Why do you hate me? I didn¡¯t ask you to harm Madam Yin¡¯s child. You killed Madam Yin¡¯s child and now you¡¯ve lost your child. This is your retribution.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me why I¡¯m saving you if I¡¯m helping Madam Yin?¡±

    ¡°I, Su Xiaolu, will save you if I want to. I don¡¯t need a reason. Your fetus is very stable now. You will definitely be able to give birth to a healthy child to return to Madam Yin.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu got up and left.

    Tang was angry and hateful. Her mouth trembled from side to side. She hated her so much that she couldn¡¯t even grit her teeth now.

    How could a little girl be so capable? She was like a divine doctor.

    When she thought of this, her mind went nk.

    She red at Madam Yin, her face filled with indignation. She had taken ny-nine steps out of a hundred. She was unwilling to lose at thest step.

    Madam Yin said to Yin Changshun, ¡°Master, call some servants in and tie her up. Get the servants to take good care of her and let her give birth to a healthy son for me.¡±

    Madam Yin calmed down. Madam Tang was hateful, but what she had done was already a foregone conclusion. No matter how much she hated her, she had to think about her daughter.

    Since Yin Changshun wanted this child, she would take him and treat him aspensation from Madam Tang.

    This child would never know his identity in this lifetime, and Madam Tang would never hear the child call her mother in this lifetime.

    It wasn¡¯t the best way, but it was the only way.

    Yin Changshun nodded. ¡°Alright, rest well, Madam. Your health is the most important.¡±

    Yin Changshun turned and went out.

    Madam Tang¡¯s eyes were red, but she could not make a sound.

    She couldn¡¯t even move.

    She hated it. She hated it.

    If she couldn¡¯t speak, she couldn¡¯t beg Yin Changshun to be soft-hearted. How could she be willing to be a machine with such a n? But she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    She had failed. Not only had she lost her life, but she had also lost her child to Madam Yin.

    Yin Changshun quickly called a servant in and tied her up.

    Madam Tang was taken away. The maidservants also tidied up the house and carefully changed Madam Yin¡¯s bed.

    Yin Changshun felt guilty and had been by her side.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu had also returned to the courtyard. Now, they were not criminals.

    After the master and disciple left the room, Old Wu said, ¡°Madam Yin is quite smart. Suffer for a moment and benefit for a lifetime.¡±

    Yin Changshun clearly wanted to keep the child. If Madam Yin didn¡¯t do this, Madam Tang might be able to regain Yin Changshun¡¯s favor in the future.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Yin Changshun was still feeling guilty, she decisively made a decision. Madam Tang would be the prop who gave birth. What was important was the child in her stomach. As for Madam Tang, she was equivalent to livestock that could be ughtered at will when the child was born.

    Su Xiaolu disagreed. ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t take concubines, there would not be such a thing.¡±

    How could one tell who was right and who was wrong?

    Old Wu put his hands behind his back and said seriously, ¡°Girl, if you encounter such scumbags in the future, just use a packet of medicine to directly solve the root of the problem. There are many men in the world. You don¡¯t have to beg for that one. Do you understand? You¡¯re the divine doctor of Minggu. No one will dare to say anything even if you want to find a few.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Old Wu looked serious. ¡°If you can afford it, you have to let it go. You can¡¯t die for a man, do you hear me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Oh, master, I¡¯m not even nine years old. What are you talking about? She thought.

    The more Old Wu thought about it, the more depressed he became. He looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°No, hurry up and promise Master. Otherwise, you won¡¯t pass this training.¡±

    Thinking that his precious disciple might be hurt by love in the future, Old Wu¡¯s heart ached. What damn man dared to harm his disciple? He would kill whoever came.

    A woman¡¯s heart was as deep as the sea. She was troublesome and confused. Thinking that Su Xiaolu might be shy for a man, Old Wu felt terrible.

    He was so angry!

    Of course, Su Xiaolu could only agree to this protective anger. She promised Old Wu that she would never be stubborn in the future. Men were precious, but freedom was even more expensive. If it was for freedom, men could be abandoned, but she would never find a yboy. If he was unfaithful, she would definitely kill him!

    Old Wu supervised Su Xiaolu to promise him before he felt relieved. He stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair kindly and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved now. Let¡¯s stay for a few more days before going back.¡±

 Chapter 236 - Compensate Her with a Child 2

    <h4>Chapter 236: Compensate Her with a Child 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The stone fetus in Lady Yin¡¯s stomach had been resolved. For the next few days, they would observe Lady Yin¡¯s health. When she recovered and could eat, sleep, and walk, they would be able to leave.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, Master. I¡¯ll go back and sleep for a while.¡±

    She was very focused on opening Madam Yin¡¯s abdomen. She was tired.

    Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°Go, go. It doesn¡¯t matter if you sleep more. You don¡¯t need to go there now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that Yin Changshun was apanying Madam Yin, be it guilt or anything else. He was apanying Madam Yin now and guarding her.

    Su Xiaolu went back to her room to sleep.

    Old Wu smiled and kept the receipt.

    Inside the main courtyard.

    Yin Changshun had been sitting beside Madam Yin and guarding her.

    Looking at the pale and weak Madam Yin, Yin Changshun felt a deep sense of guilt.

    Madam Yin woke up not long after she fell asleep. Seeing the guilt in Yin Changshun¡¯s eyes, she said weakly, ¡°Has Master been apanying me?¡±

    ¡°Madame, would you like a look at the child?¡±

    The four-year-old child was finally born. He was a boy and had passed away. He was ck and stiff. He was much older than a normal baby.

    Yin Changshun took a look and his heart ached. If not for Madam Tang¡¯s evil deeds, this child would have been born healthy and would be three years old.

    Madam Yin nodded. Naturally, she had to take a look.

    Yin Changshun went to fetch the child.

    Pulling open the swaddling clothes that wrapped him, Madam Yin looked at the child, her eyes filled with tears. She choked and said, ¡°Master, let him go cleanly. When I recover, I¡¯ll set up a longevity tablet for him and Yan¡¯er at home and bless them. I hope they¡¯ll be born into a good family in the next life.¡±

    Yin Changshun nodded.

    This child had to be buried properly.

    On this day, Yin Changshun apanied Madam Yin.

    At night, a servant came to report that Madam Tang refused to eat.

    Yin Changshun frowned. Before he could speak, Madam Yin spoke first.

    Madam Yin said coldly, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t eat it, just force it down her throat. If she vomits, just continue to force it down her throat. Whether she eats it or not is up to her.¡±

    The existence of Madam Tang was already only for the sake of the son in her womb. As for what happened to Madam Tang, it was not important at all.

    No matter how much Yin Changshun had feelings for Madam Tang, he did not have them at this time. Now, he only felt guilty towards Madam Yin.

    Madam Yin could see it clearly in her heart. She saw through it but did not say anything.

    There were so many women in the world.

    Madam Tang was going to pay for everything she had done.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu came to see Madam Yin. She pricked Madam Yin with silver needles and asked the maidservant to help her get out of bed.

    At noon, Madam Yin started eating Su Xiaolu¡¯s medicinal cuisine.

    Madam Yin had been recuperating for the next few days. The wound had already scabbed over and healed. She just needed to recuperate well.

    On the twenty-second day of the first month, Madam Yin no longer had any problems. Su Xiaolu took Madam Yin¡¯s pulse and performed acupuncture as usual. After putting away the needles, Su Xiaolu said to Madam Yin, ¡°Madam, your body is already in good condition. Master and I will leave in a while. Madam, you can continue to eat the prescription I prescribed for a month to strengthen your health.¡±

    Madam Yin looked worried. She frowned and said, ¡°Miss Su, I think my wound still hurts a little. Can you stay for another day?¡±

    Yin Yuyao also said, ¡°Miss Su, my mother suffered a major abdominal injury. Stay for another day.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Master.¡±

    Opening the abdomen was indeed a serious injury. It was normal for Madam Yin to be worried.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu relent, Madam Yin and Yin Yuyao looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Su Xiaolu closed the medical kit and returned to the courtyard.

    Old Wu had agreed to stay for one more day. It was just a matter of one night. There was no impact.

    The maid ryed the message back to the main courtyard.

    Madam Yin and Yin Yuyao both heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yin Yuyao said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Cousin Hun here yet? If she missed the divine doctor, who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait?¡±

    Madam Yin also looked worried. She sighed and said, ¡°If she really can¡¯t make it, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Everything depends on fate.¡±

    The letter had already been brought over. Whether Wang Hun came or not was up to fate.

    Just like herself, the certain dead end turned into life. All of this had fate involved.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you can leave. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Madame Yin waved her hand.

    Yin Yuyao nodded and stood up to leave.

    Looking at her much more mature daughter, Madam Yin sighed. As a woman, there were too many things she could not do.

    Over the past few days, she had naturally told Yin Yuyao these things. These truths were very cruel, but they could also allow Yin Yuyao to grow quickly.

    Keeping Madam Tang¡¯s child was the right choice.

    She could not give birth anymore. Yin Changshun could not let his son be a concubine¡¯s son.

    It was impossible for other concubines to die foolishly.

    Thinking of Madam Tang, Madam Yin got up and went to see her.

    Madam Tang was already in a sorry state without a maidservant to clean her up.

    Because she liked to resist, Madam Yin especially found a doctor to prescribe some medicine for her to eat and settle down. She didn¡¯t have the strength to make a scene and didn¡¯t hurt the child.

    Madam Yin stood calmly in front of Madam Tang. She reached out and gently ced her hand on Tang¡¯s stomach. Feeling the child¡¯s energetic fetal movements, Madam Yin smiled. ¡°He must be very healthy.¡±

    Madam Tang red at Madam Yin angrily. She was going crazy. She couldn¡¯t speak or move her limbs.

    If she refused to eat, the maidservant would force it down her throat. She was no different from amb waiting to be ughtered.

    In just a few days, she and Madam Yin¡¯s roles have reversed.

    Madam Yin recovered. Her huge belly disappeared, and her body slowly regained its vitality.

    Madam Yin looked at the hateful Madam Tang and said with a smile, ¡°Take good care of my child. He will be born in four months.¡±

    ¡°Uh-uh ¡­¡±

    Madam Tang¡¯s face turned red and only uttered a few strange noises.

    Madam Yin¡¯s expression turned cold. She got up and left.

    Madam Tang was like a pig or dog without grooming. Even if Yin Changshun saw her, he would not have any pity.

    She was only waiting for Madam Tang to give birth before asking her to pay with her life for her two dead children.

    Madam Tang looked at Madam Yin¡¯s back with a ferocious expression. Her face was red, but she could not speak. She wanted to beat her stomach, but her limbs were weak. She could not do it at all. It was even more impossible for her to starve herself to death. The child in her stomach had a tenacious life force. Every moment was torture to her.

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu stayed an extra night. On the 23rd of January, Su Xiaolu and Old Wu packed their things.

    Su Xiaolu went to see Madam Yin. After injecting her with needles, she said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no problem. Just rest well. Master and I will go home today.¡±

    Madam Yin could not keep them any longer, so she nodded. She had prepared two hundred taels of silver as payment.

 Chapter 237 - Wang Huilan Seeking Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 237: Wang Hun Seeking Treatment</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu epted it and stood up to leave.

    Lady Yin came out to see him off. She sighed. Wang Hun did note, so it could only be said that they were not fated.

    She had kept Su Xiaolu for an extra day. It had been seven days since she sent the letter. If Wang Hun came, she should have reached here already. Perhaps she didn¡¯t believe it, so she didn¡¯te.

    In short, they were not fated.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu prepared to leave the residence.

    Madam Yin had personally sent them to the entrance of the residence. To her, Su Xiaolu had saved her life.

    No one knew better than her whether Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor or not.

    ¡°Goodbye, Miss Su.¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Su Xiaolu gratefully.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and left.

    Not long after, a carriage sped towards them.

    ¡°Giddyup¡­ out of the way, out of the way¡­¡±

    The coachman said loudly to Su Xiaolu and Old Wu as he waved his whip.

    It looked like an emergency.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu made way.

    The carriage stopped outside the Yin Residence.

    Liu Zijin got off the carriage first, then lifted the curtain for Wang Hun to lift down.

    Wang Hun said apologetically, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    When Madam Yin saw that it was her, she immediately shouted at Su Xiaolu and Old Wu¡¯s backs, ¡°Miss Su, please stay.¡±

    Wang Hun and Liu Zijin couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction Madam Yin was looking.

    Liu Zijin frowned. ¡°Why her?¡±

    Wang Hun heard Liu Zijin¡¯s muttering and looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°Do you know him, hubby?¡±

    Wang Hun looked at the girl who turned around when she heard the sound and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright and beautiful appearance, Wang Hun¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    Liu Zijin exined softly to Wang Hun, ¡°That¡¯s Su Xiaolu. She¡¯s Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s younger sister. She¡¯s a doctor and saved me before. When we got married, she also came to the wedding banquet. At that time, you were wearing a wedding veil, so you wouldn¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious about why she¡¯s here.¡±

    Liu Zijin held Wang Hun¡¯s hand. He was very gentle and patient, as if he knew about her inferiorityplex.

    Wang Hun couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard Liu Zijin¡¯s exnation. She and Liu Zijin were married, and Liu Zijin had told her everything she needed money for. Among them, there was money to return to a female doctor and some money to her friends.

    So this girl was the doctor. She was so beautiful.

    With Liu Zijin¡¯s exnation, Wang Hun stopped thinking too much. She bit her lips slightly, and her heart was beating wildly.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu had already turned around and were walking over.

    Madam Yin heaved a sigh of relief. Hearing Liu Zijin¡¯s words, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s great that my nephew-inw knows the divine doctor.¡±

    Madam Yin did not expect Liu Zijin and Su Xiaolu to know each other.

    ¡°She¡¯s the divine doctor who cured my aunt?¡±

    Wang Hun and Liu Zijin were both surprised.

    Madam Yin nodded solemnly and said to Wang Hun and Liu Zijin, ¡°Yes, Miss Su is the divine doctor who cured me. Although she is young, her medical skills are extraordinary.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu walked back. Su Xiaolu smiled at Madam Yin and asked, ¡°Madam, is there anything else?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin and Wang Hun again and smiled. ¡°Liu Zijin, Miss Wang, hello.¡±

    Old Wu coldly muttered, ¡°How annoying.¡±

    Madam Yin looked a little embarrassed, but for her niece, she braced herself and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, can you treat my niece? We will pay you.¡±

    Old Wu said, ¡°Heh.¡±

    He knew that nothing good woulde of keeping them for another night.

    Old Wu looked very unhappy.

    Su Xiaolu quietly tugged at his sleeve.

    Liu Zijin cupped her hands respectfully at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Miss Su, please treat my wife. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    Liu Zijin understood that Madam Yin¡¯s actions would make people very unhappy.

    He knew Su Xiaolu, but he could not force her.

    He could only offer his sincerity.

    Wang Hun pursed her lips as if she had something to say, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say it.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin. She did not agree immediately.

    Liu Zijin rmended herself as a son-inw. Every time her eldest and second brothers mentioned it, they would sigh. In short, they felt that Wang Hun was not worthy of Liu Zijin.

    But now, looking at Liu Zijin, when he said this request, he waspletely sincere.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Hun again. She roughly estimated that Wang Hun¡¯s body weighed about 240 kilograms. She was very, very fat.

    Her appearance was not outstanding either. Because she was too fat, she did not look good at all.

    Su Xiaolu asked Liu Zijin, ¡°Why are you doing this? Even if you didn¡¯t, she probably wouldn¡¯t me you.¡±

    If Liu Zijin did not do this, Wang Hun would never me him.

    It was obvious that Wang Hun was not confident. She, who felt inferior, had allowed a very outstanding schr to marry into her family. She also felt inferior. Liu Zijin was very smart. If he was acting, it was enough to coax Wang Hun with sweet words. There was no need to be so sincere. Wang Hun would also trust him.

    Liu Zijin had rmended herself as a son-inw. Su Xiaolu had always felt that he wanted to use Wang Hun as a springboard to take what he needed.

    But now she felt something was different.

    Liu Zijin smiled at Su Xiaolu calmly. He held Wang Hun¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Hun is indeed not as slim and beautiful as ordinary women, but she has the gentlest heart. She deserves all my respect and love.¡±

    After the end of the examst year, he brought his mother to Anping County. Wang Hun treated her like her own mother. She did many things herself. She didn¡¯t have to do those things anyway. Those things could be done by servants.

    But she did. She really did see herself as a daughter-inw, filial to her mother-inw.

    Even if her mother had someints, she would smile and agree. She would foolishly speak her heart out to his mother. Because of her pure kindness, his mother said that she was a good woman with a pure heart. She specially instructed him not to bully Wang Hun even if he really wanted to take in beautiful concubines in the future.

    How could he not respect and love such a woman?

    Now that Liu Zijin liked Wang Hun, they no longer needed to use each other. He treated her as his wife and wanted to have children with her. She was too fat and it was difficult for her to conceive, so he was naturally worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite happy to hear your answer. Then I¡¯ll take a look at your wife.¡±

    Liu Zijin was very sincere, so Su Xiaolu decided to treat Wang Hun.

    Su Xiaolu tugged at Old Wu¡¯s sleeve and said to him, ¡°Master, can we dy it a little longer? There¡¯s no such thing as too much experience. Good master, good master, quickly promise me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tugged at his sleeve and shook it.

    Old Wu quickly pulled out his sleeve and said shyly, ¡°Okay, okay, I agree, I agree.¡±

    Why did she have to be so coquettish over such a small matter? He had to pamper his precious disciple himself.

 Chapter 238 - Hard Choice

    <h4>Chapter 238: Hard Choice</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madame Yin smiled. ¡°Quick,e in.¡±

    Liu Zijin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned around and whispered in Wang Hun¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiaolu is very cute.¡±

    Wang Hun felt her face heat up and nodded in agreement.

    Su Xiaolu was indeed very cute. She was very good-looking and was filled with childishness when she wheedled with her master. She was adorable.

    Madam Yin also smiled and echoed, ¡°Miss Su is indeed cute. When Hun is cured, you and Hun will have such a cute little girl in the future.¡±

    This was the first time Madam Yin had seen Liu Zijin. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was.

    Liu Zijin was dignified and respected her niece, Wang Hun. His smiling eyes were filled with love.

    Su Xiaolu had just wheedled, and Madam Yin was also shocked. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a youngdy?

    Liu Zijin smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wang Hun blushed. Her hand was held by Liu Zijin. His hand was very warm, and it warmed her heart.

    In the main hall, Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Miss Wang, extend your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse first.¡±

    After sitting down, Wang Hun ced her hand on the table.

    Su Xiaolu took out a hand pillow from the medicine box and began to take Wang Hun¡¯s pulse.

    Wang Hun was a little nervous.

    Liu Zijin ced his hands on Wang Hun¡¯s shoulders and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Wang Hun pursed her lips. She really wanted to give birth to her and Liu Zijin¡¯s child.

    After being married for several months without getting pregnant, Magistrate Wang could no longer sit still. He hired a doctor for Wang Hun. The doctor said that Wang Hun was too fat, and her uterus was cold. It was difficult for her to get pregnant.

    County Magistrate Wang did not believe Madam Yin¡¯s letter, but after thinking about it, he decided to let the couplee over. Even if it was not to treat her illness, it would be good to visit Madam Yin.

    Wang Hun also had this thought, but seeing that Madam Yin¡¯s illness had been cured, Wang Hun couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful. Perhaps, she could also lose weight.

    Waiting for a pulse was torturous.

    Su Xiaolu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Change to the other hand.¡±

    Wang Hun looked worried. She wanted to ask something, but seeing how focused Su Xiaolu was, she swallowed her words.

    At this moment, it was best not to disturb.

    After a long while, Su Xiaolu finally let go. She said to Wang Hun, ¡°Open your mouth and show me your tongue.¡±

    Wang Hun did as Su Xiaolu asked.

    Lady Yin and Liu Zijin stood beside Wang Hun worriedly.

    Only Old Wu drank his tea calmly.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Hun and said, ¡°Miss Wang, you have very serious humidity and uterine cold, so it¡¯s very difficult for you to get pregnant. And something¡¯s wrong with your body, so you easily gain weight.¡±

    Wang Hun frowned. What should she do?

    Su Xiaolu added, ¡°You can take medicinal cuisine to reduce your weight. Then, you have to exercise appropriately. I¡¯ll give you a prescription. Take it often and then supplement it with acupuncture. Most importantly, you can¡¯t get pregnant during this process. These medicines are not harmful to you, but they are not good for the development of babies.¡±

    Wang Hun was too fat. It was necessary to remove the moisture and scrape off the fat.

    Taking some medicine would help her adjust her unbnced body faster.

    But there were pros and cons. If she got pregnant at this point, the baby might be deformed.

    ¡°And it won¡¯t take three to five months for you to lose weight. It¡¯ll take three to five years. Wait for your body to slowly lose weight and then adjust to the right condition.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said everything she needed to say.

    Listening to Su Xiaolu, Wang Hun fell into deep thought.

    She actually wanted to get pregnant as soon as possible. Liu Zijin was too good, so good that she wanted to have a child with him as a bond. She knew she wasn¡¯t worthy, and she was also afraid that in three to five years, they would be separated. But with a child, it would be different. In these three to five years, they would raise the child together, and perhaps they would develop a deep rtionship.

    But now Su Xiaolu said that if she wanted to get pregnant, she had to lose weight first and could not get pregnant for three to five years.

    Wang Hun did not know what to do.

    Madam Yin also looked troubled.

    Liu Zijin said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, can you give us some time to consider before answering?¡±

    Madam Yin also came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Miss Su, please give Hun some time. Please stay for another night. Hun will definitely answer you tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She looked at Wang Hun and said, ¡°Your body can¡¯t get pregnant. Apart from being difficult to get pregnant, pregnancy is also very risky for you. If your body doesn¡¯t allow you to get pregnant, it¡¯s very difficult for you to survive duringbor.¡±

    Wang Hun looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Can¡¯t you help me deliver the baby?¡±

    Three or five years was really too long.

    Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor. Would it be fine to ask her to deliver the baby?

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°In your situation, I can¡¯t do it either. You can give birth after you lose weight. When you¡¯re in good health, you can have as many children as you want.¡±

    With Wang Hun¡¯s body, it was impossible for her to give birth sessfully when she was pregnant. She could only open her abdomen. However, she was so fat that she could not handle it alone. Moreover, there was no such thing as a cesarean section in this era. No doctor knew how to do it, and no doctor could help.

    Even with her master¡¯s help, there were not enough people.

    Wang Hun¡¯s belly was too thick. She had to pry it open before she could take the child out. During this process, the child might suffocate to death before she could take it out.

    Moreover, it was not only childbirth that was dangerous. Pregnancy was very taxing on the body. Wang Hun¡¯s body might not be able to withstand it before she reached thete stage of pregnancy. There were all kinds ofplications¡­

    Therefore, Su Xiaolu did not give Wang Hun any hope. The only way was to lose weight if she wanted to have a child.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I have to say. Think about it. Master and I will go off and rest first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said that she was done. At this time, they could discuss it themselves.

    Madam Yin immediately arranged for the maidservant to bring Su Xiaolu and Old Wu down to rest. She also sent them out of the main hall. After instructing the maidservant to serve them well, she hurriedly returned to the main hall.

    Liu Zijin said softly, ¡°Hun, just listen to her and lose weight first, okay? I hope you can be safe.¡±

    Wang Hun remained silent. She lowered her head, feeling very sad.

    She might be able to take what she needed from Liu Zijin and not expect too much. Just like how she had promised her father to be prepared to leave.

    But after spending so much time together, she couldn¡¯t help herself. He was so, so wonderful. She wanted to keep him.

    Their shared flesh and blood was a bond that could never be severed.

    Madam Yin heard Liu Zijin¡¯s persuasion and had a better impression of this niece-inw.

    Madam Yin came in and smiled gently at Liu Zijin. ¡°Zijin, you must be tired from the long journey. Go down and rest first. Let me talk to Hun.¡±

    Liu Zijin cupped his hands and nodded at Madam Yin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down first. Aunt, please persuade Hun. There will be children in the future. Nothing is more important than Hun¡¯s health.¡±

 Chapter 239 - Youâ€™re the Most Important

    <h4>Chapter 239: You¡¯re the Most Important</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    With that, Liu Zijin left.

    Perhaps, in the beginning, he chose to marry into the Wang family because of Wang Hun¡¯s family background. Although County Magistrate Wang was a small official, he managed it well and was very rich. Wang Hun was also an only daughter. He chose her for a purpose.

    However, as they spent more and more time together, as their understanding of each other deepened, he developed feelings for her. No matter how they started, the oue was that they were already married. Wang Hun¡¯s personality was to his liking. As long as she continued to be like this, they could live a lifetime together.

    Liu Zijin had a clear distinction between a wife who spent her entire life with her and a wife who only cared about benefits.

    For the sake of benefits, he wouldn¡¯t care about Wang Hun¡¯s health. If she wanted to give birth, he didn¡¯t care.

    But to live a lifetime, he had to put her body first. They could have many more childrenter.

    The servant brought Liu Zijin to the side courtyard.

    Madam Yin sat down beside Wang Hun, took her hand, and patted it. ¡°Hun, if you have anything to say, say it to me. Your mother passed away early, and your father dotes on you. No matter what, he¡¯s still a man. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t say to him, just treat me as your biological mother and tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about your health. As your aunt, I want you safe. You¡¯re your father¡¯s only child. I¡¯m sure he wants you safe, too.¡±

    Madam Yin looked at Wang Hun gently, her eyes filled with love.

    Wang Hun pursed her lips and tears fell. She choked and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep him.¡±

    She had fallen in love with Liu Zijin, so she couldn¡¯t be rational anymore.

    She always felt that she and Liu Zijin only had three to five years. If she had a bond with him in three to five years, she might not have to leave him in the future.

    But if there was nothing between them, what could she use to keep him?

    Madam Yin sighed and said, ¡°Child, you don¡¯t have to rely on a child to keep someone. That person has you in his heart. If he doesn¡¯t change, you don¡¯t need to keep him. He¡¯s right beside you.¡±

    ¡°If he changes, you won¡¯t be able to keep him no matter what. Brother choosing this husband for you is indeed the best. It¡¯s normal for you to be tempted.¡±

    Madam Yin wiped Wang Hun¡¯s tears with a handkerchief. Her niece did not have good looks, but she was good inside.

    ¡°Aunt, woo¡­¡±

    Wang Hun turned around and hugged Madam Yin, crying.

    Madam Yin gently patted Wang Hun¡¯s back and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard being a woman.¡±

    She had spent her entire life circling around men and being despised by them.

    However, this was an inescapable fate.

    Liu Zijin was dignified, gentle, refined, and talented. It would be strange if Wang Hun did not like such a man.

    Those who were tempted first were always sadder.

    ¡°Hun, listen to me. Without Liu Zijin, you can still marry someone else in the future. If you lose weight, at least you won¡¯t be ndered by those schrs who have been studying for a few years. At that time, even if you marry an ordinary person, you will still have confidence.¡±

    Because she was fat, the inferiorityplex was engraved in Wang Hun¡¯s bones.

    She had fallen in love with Liu Zijin now and wanted to have a bond with him. It was normal for her to lose her mind.

    As her aunt, Madam Yin had to analyze the pros and cons for her. Madam Yin patted Wang Hun¡¯s back gently and said gently and firmly, ¡°You must lose weight. Liu Zijin¡¯s talent is destined for him to go higher. If you lose weight, even if you¡¯re not beautiful, you¡¯ll still be dignified. If you two are separated, others can save you a lot of embarrassment by talking about you and him instead of putting Liu Zijin on a pedestal and belittling you.¡±

    Wang Hun sniffed. ¡°Aunt, my heart is in a mess. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t want to choose. I¡¯m greedy.¡±

    When Madam Yin heard Wang Hun¡¯s greedy words, she sighed. ¡°Hun, what aunt said just now is something that might happen in a bad situation. I see that Liu Zijin is humble and polite. He seems to be interested in you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t despise yourself. Putting aside your appearance, isn¡¯t your pure heart precious? No matter what, you still have three to five years of being husband and wife with him. These three to five years are not three to five days. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have a heart. If you treat him sincerely, he will feel it.¡±

    ¡°At that time, you also lost weight. The two of you had umted feelings for each other over time and could bepatible with him. With a deep rtionship, having children was a matter of course. If you were to be stubborn now and really get pregnant, you would lose your life and all of this would be gone.¡±

    Madam Yin persuaded her patiently. Only she could say these things.

    Ever since she fell ill, she rarely returned to her mother¡¯s house. This child, who was harmed by Madam Tang, had caused her to suffer many rumors.

    She did not want to go back and implicate her brother.

    Her health was getting worse and worse. She didn¡¯t even go to Wang Hun¡¯s wedding. Now that everything was fine, she naturally hoped that Wang Hun was fine too.

    Wang Hun cried and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my medicine and lose weight. The gods made me fated to be with him, and we¡¯ll always be husband and wife. No one can take that away.¡±

    Even though she was still very sad, she decided what to choose.

    She liked Liu Zijin very much, but she had a family she couldn¡¯t leave behind.

    She would treat Liu Zijin sincerely. If this couldn¡¯t keep him, she wouldn¡¯t force it.

    There was more than just Liu Zijin in her life.

    Wang Hun wiped her tears.

    Madam Yin smiled. She reached out to hold Wang Hun¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Good child, as expected of the daughter of our family. With such a tenacious heart, you won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Wang Hun smiled embarrassedly with red eyes. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Go down and rest. Aunt is a little tired and wants to rest. Teach your cousin when you¡¯re free. She¡¯s fourteen years old and will be married in two years. Teach her.¡±

    Madam Yin was a little tired. She was seriously injured and should have been resting in bed. She went out today only to send Su Xiaolu off.

    This was all destined. Otherwise, why would Wang Hun and the otherse so coincidentally?

    The onlooker sees more clearly than the people themselves. Madam Yin saw it more clearly than Wang Hun. She felt that this niece-inw and niece would have a long rtionship as husband and wife. This could not be broken in three to five years.

    But one never knew. One never knew what might happen until the end.

    Wang Hun nodded and wiped her tears. She stood up and said, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re not in good health. Father asked me to bring some medicinal herbs for you to recuperate. You have to rest well. Also, Father asked me to hand this letter to you personally.¡±

    Wang Hun took out a letter and handed it to Madam Yin.

    She curtsied and withdrew.

    Madam Yin got up and returned to the main courtyard. She didn¡¯t open the envelope until she was inside the house.

    The letter she¡¯d sent not long ago also spoke of what had happened in her home, recounting much of the pain and the choices she¡¯d made.

    Now that her brother had replied, Madam Yin was eager to see it.

 Chapter 240 - Youâ€™re the Most Important 2

    <h4>Chapter 240: You¡¯re the Most Important 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The thick envelope was opened. There was actually a stack of banknotes and a thin piece of paper inside.

    She unfolded the letter and was greeted by familiar handwriting.

    Greetings, my sister, who sees words like me.

    I¡¯ve already received your letter. Regarding this matter, I¡¯ll tell you with absolute certainty that you¡¯ve done the right thing. That woman can¡¯t be left behind. Remember, you have to resolve it after giving birth. Don¡¯t bury disasters in the future.

    If it¡¯s a girl, casually raise her and marry her off when she grew up.

    If it¡¯s a boy, then he¡¯ll be your son. Raise him well and he¡¯ll be your support in the future.

    I can¡¯te to see you. Sister, please take care. These one thousand taels of silver are from me. I hope you will be safe.

    In the envelope were one thousand silver notes.

    Madam Yin was in tears. She put away the letter and the banknotes.

    She knew that this was her brother¡¯s way of caring for her. He understood her many concerns. She made her choices, and he gave her his support.

    After putting away her things, Madam Yin wiped her tears and went back to bed to rest. She still had a lot of time, so of course, she had to recuperate.

    ¡ª-

    Wang Hun returned to the courtyard. Liu Zijin was reading a book. He sat quietly in front of the window with only a pot of tea beside him. The maidservant was only waiting outside for orders. He never let the maidservant serve him.

    When she returned, he put down his book.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Wang Hun. He reached out to her and pointed to the seat beside him.

    He turned sideways and poured a cup of warm tea for Wang Hun.

    He handed it to her. ¡°Drink some water first.¡±

    Wang Hun looked at Liu Zijin¡¯s slender fingers in a daze. She took the teacup and drank the tea. Then, she held the teacup in front of her chest with both hands and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Hun, don¡¯t you have something you want to say to me?¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Wang Hun and asked. He asked bluntly. Wang Hun was emotional. If he did not ask directly, she would probably not tell him.

    Wang Hun tightened her grip on the cup, not knowing what to say.

    She pursed her lips but still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Liu Zijin took the cup from Wang Hun¡¯s hand and ced it back on the table. He then held her hand and squeezed it. ¡°You have nothing to say to me, but I have something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°I want you to lose weight, Whn. Three or five years. Think of it as giving me a chance to get to know you and strengthen my heart, okay?¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s voice was gentle as he asked softly.

    He looked at Wang Hun and saw her face gradually turn red. He asked, ¡°Okay?¡±

    Without waiting for Wang Hun to answer, Liu Zijin continued, ¡°Hun, when we started, we didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other. We didn¡¯t understand each other at all. I didn¡¯t have any feelings for you either. However, we became husband and wife. We spent time together. We developed feelings for each other over time. We will have a long-term rtionship, and we will be together every day. This is what I hope for. Can you promise me?¡±

    Wang Hun felt her face burning and her heart pounding.

    Not long ago, she had already decided that she would choose to lose weight, but now, hearing Liu Zijin¡¯s words, her heart felt like it was filled with flowers in spring.

    Every word he said was seared into her memory.

    We spent time together. We developed feelings for each other over time. We will have a long-term rtionship, and we will be together every day.

    Wang Hun¡¯s heart melted. She nodded and said in a voice quieter than a mosquito, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She agreed.

    Liu Zijinughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what you said clearly. Please speak louder.¡±

    The gloominess in Wang Hun¡¯s heart was swept away. She blushed and wanted to stay away.

    However, Liu Zijin grabbed her hand and leaned it against his chest. He said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°I want to spend every day with you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing.¡±

    Wang Hun felt as if her heart was about to explode. Her heavy body seemed to be lighter. If she wanted to, she would definitely be able to push him away easily. But now, she was willing to be imprisoned.

    Whatever he did.

    Her face was so hot, so close to his, their breath mingling. She thought he could hear her heart beating.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me, my wife?¡±

    Liu Zijin chuckled and asked her with a smile.

    ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t answer, he pressed on.

    Wang Hun blushed and whispered a few words into his low smile. ¡°I do.¡±

    Liu Zijin circled her andughed out loud.

    ¡°You¡ªyou should read. I¡¯m going to talk to my cousin.¡±

    Wang Hun stuttered. At this moment, there were no dark clouds in her heart, only blooming flowers.

    Liu Zijin released her and said softly, ¡°Go ahead then. Come back early. I¡¯ll read for a while.¡±

    Wang Hun nodded and fled under his smiling eyes.

    Liu Zijin smiled as she watched her leave.

    As long as he knew if she was well or not.

    If she didn¡¯t change, he¡¯d only like her more and more, and she¡¯d one day know that good looks were the same, interesting souls were one in a million, and good looks didn¡¯t matter to him at all.

    Sincerity was the most precious. If he obtained one, he would definitely cherish it.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu and Old Wu returned to the courtyard, Su Xiaolu practiced her sword technique. She took a piece of wood as a sword and let Old Wu observe her sword technique.

    ¡°Master, do you think I¡¯ve improved?¡±

    After practicing a whole set of sword techniques, Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair was wet.

    Old Wu smiled with admiration. ¡°Not bad, not bad. That kid Gui You didn¡¯t hide anything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was also happy to be praised. She smiled and said, ¡°Master, I can shoot needles. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go get the needles.¡±

    She was also familiar with flying needles. She just couldn¡¯t do it quietly and into a person¡¯s body.

    But as a hidden weapon, surprise attacks were enough.

    Su Xiaolu found an apple and ced it in the distance. Then, she held the silver needle between her fingers and shot it out.

    She touched the belt around her waist and raised her hand for another shot.

    Soon an apple was stuck up like a hedgehog.

    She stopped, took the apple and showed it to him.

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu with envy in his eyes.

    Why didn¡¯t he learn it? Tsk!

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s proud tail was already raised to the sky. She was happy.

    ¡°Ahem, girl, there¡¯s always someone better. Don¡¯t be spoiled. Continue to practice, understand?¡±

    Old Wu was overjoyed. Recalling that he should be a strict teacher, he coughed lightly and solemnly added.

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°I will follow your instructions. I know that I have remembered everything you said.¡±

    Looking at the energetic little girl, Old Wu instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you also know poison techniques. You can soak these silver needles in poison and use them when necessary.¡±

 Chapter 241 - Youâ€™re the Most Important 3

    <h4>Chapter 241: You¡¯re the Most Important 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu nodded and her eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    But after her master¡¯s reminder, she was instantly enlightened.

    Not only could she use poison, but she could also use some strange medicine. And only she could make the antidote.

    Haha, whoever dared to provoke her, Su Xiaolu, would secretly shoot them.

    After showing off her skills to Old Wu, Old Wu went to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu was practicing hard. Of course, she had to learn it well.

    After a day of practice, the maidservant came to invite her and Old Wu to the main room for dinner at night. Su Xiaolu and Old Wu refused.

    Madam Yin trusted her a lot, but Yin Changshun had a lot of opinions about them.

    After all, without Su Xiaolu, he wouldn¡¯t have known so many cruel truths. He might have been happily in the dark for the rest of his life.

    Some truths, if one didn¡¯t know them, one could feel at ease. As long as one didn¡¯t expose them, one could pretend that nothing had happened.

    But the truth had been revealed. That was different.

    So Yin Changshun had a problem with the master and disciple. He sincerely hoped that they could leave as soon as possible.

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu were not insensible. Of course, they would not go to Yin Changshun.

    In the main hall, Yin Changshun was eating with Madam Yin¡¯s family. Liu Zijin and Wang Hun were also together.

    Yin Changshun also had some admiration for Liu Zijin. They chatted happily.

    Yin Changshun did not say much about Wang Hun¡¯s medical request. In any case, he would not care about this.

    After the meal, they talked, then went back to the courtyard to wash and rest.

    The next morning, Madam Yin, Wang Hun, and Liu Zijin met Su Xiaolu again.

    Old Wu went straight to the outside of the residence to wait.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and asked Wang Hun, ¡°Miss Wang, have you thought it through?¡±

    Wang Hun looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it. I choose to lose weight and make my body better.¡±

    At that time, if Liu Zijin was still willing to have a child.

    She would give birth to his children. She could have as many as she wanted.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and took out a prescription from the cloth bag at her waist and handed it to Wang Hun. ¡°Here, use the herbs on it. Just eat them. Then, I¡¯ll inject a few acupuncture points for you.¡±

    ¡°If I seal these acupuncture points, you won¡¯t identally get pregnant in the next few years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile.

    Madam Yin was shocked. ¡°Is there such an acupoint?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    People¡¯s acupoints were very strange, but they could not be touched randomly.

    As long as she sealed the right acupuncture points, she would be able to achieve the desired effect.

    Wang Hun nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Liu Zijin spoke.

    Madam Yin and Wang Hun couldn¡¯t help but look at him.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡°Miss Su, can we talk in private?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Liu Zijin patted Wang Hun¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait a moment. I have something to tell her brother.¡±

    Wang Hun nodded. Su Xiaolu would be leaving soon. It was time for Liu Zijin to speak.

    Liu Zijin went out and so did Su Xiaolu.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu and lowered her voice. ¡°Xiaolu, I want you to seal my acupoints so that Hun won¡¯t get pregnant for the next three to five years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your body?¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m afraid of hurting the body that I should bear it. Hun has already endured a lot. I¡¯ll share some of the burdens.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much he could share, that was all.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±

    Liu Zijin also smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m not wasting my time. I want to be paid.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and did not say anything else. It was good that he understood some things.

    Money was important, but some favors were more important.

    Money could buy anything, but it could not buy everything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I still have to go home with Master after the acupuncture. I¡¯ve been away from home for half a month.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned around and went back to the main hall. Speaking of home, she missed it.

    When they returned to the main room, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°You have to lie down for the acupuncture.¡±

    Madam Yin said, ¡°Go to the soft couch in the back hall.¡±

    Liu Zijin waited outside.

    Madam Yin apanied Wang Hun in.

    Su Xiaolu let Wang Hun lie down and unbuttoned her clothes.

    Wang Hun blushed.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a doctor. In a doctor¡¯s eyes, humans have no gender. It¡¯s the same for men and women.¡±

    Madam Yin also said, ¡°Hun, listen to Miss Su. Everything is for your body.¡±

    Wang Hun blushed. Thinking that it was for the sake of her body, she unbuttoned her clothes and undergarment.

    Seeing that there were some marks on Wang Hun¡¯s snow-white skin, Madam Yin looked away in embarrassment, but she couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    She was also happy that her niece¡¯s husband treated her sincerely.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. ¡°Why are you so bruised? Did Liu Zijin hit you?¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s face turned red. When she met Su Xiaolu¡¯s innocent eyes, she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. How could she say it?

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Hun¡¯s face, which was redder than a monkey¡¯s butt, and had a terrifying guess. This, this couldn¡¯t be Liu Zijin¡¯s doing¡­

    Could this be the legendary hickey??

    Please forgive her for not knowing.

    She was single in her previous life and a young girl in this one.

    Oops ¡­ it was a misunderstanding.

    Su Xiaolu did not continue asking.

    She inserted a few needles into Wang Hun¡¯s stomach.

    Wang Hun blushed throughout this process.

    Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Just take your medicine when you go back. I know it¡¯s difficult for you to exercise, but in the beginning, insist on walking more. You don¡¯t have to eat a lot at once. It¡¯s best to eat less and eat frequently. Eat more fish, shrimp, beef, mutton, and pork.¡±

    Wang Hun hurriedly put on her clothes and nodded obediently.

    Su Xiaolu said again, ¡°Then you guys can leave first. Just call Liu Zijin in.¡±

    She still had to inject Liu Zijin.

    Wang Hun wanted to ask what was wrong, but Su Xiaolu had already gone to tidy up the silver needles.

    Wang Hun could only swallow her questions. Madam Yin smiled and held Wang Hun¡¯s hand as they left.

    Liu Zijin came in quickly.

    Su Xiaolu said to him, ¡°Turn your back to me and hug your knees. Just expose your back.¡±

    Liu Zijin did as he was told. Su Xiaolu took the needle and applied it to Liu Zijin¡¯s back.

    Soon, Liu Zijin¡¯s back was filled with silver needles.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Speak when you feel pain.¡±

    If there was pain, it meant it was sealed.

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a while, he felt a prickling sensation at his waist. ¡°It¡¯s tingling,¡± he said.

    Su Xiaolu began to take out the needles. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s done. In a few years, when you want a child, send a letter to my house. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture to unlock your sealed acupuncture points.¡±

 Chapter 242 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 242: Going Home</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu quickly took out the needles and put them away.

    Liu Zijin was also dressed. The pain onlysted for a short while before Su Xiaolu took the needle and disappeared.

    Liu Zijin cupped her hands at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed up the needle bag and asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯m not good enough and you won¡¯t be able to have children in the future?¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°No, I believe you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tsked. Fine, she didn¡¯t scare anyone.

    Liu Zijinughed. Of course, he believed her. No matter what Su Xiaolu showed, he only believed what he felt.

    When Su Xiaolu came out, Wang Hun handed her a hundred taels of silver. Su Xiaolu put away the silver notes and said with a smile, ¡°I wish you all the best. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows. Master has been waiting for me for a long time. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu left.

    Madame Yin rose to see her off.

    Outside the door, Su Xiaolu also instructed Madam Yin, ¡°Madam, your body is seriously injured. During this period of time, it¡¯s best to stay in bed and recuperate for two months. You should get off the bed and walk around less.¡±

    Madam Yin nodded and smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Su. I know.¡±

    She would apany Wang Hun for the next two days. When Wang Hun and Liu Zijin returned, she would recuperate for two months.

    Wang Hun hade to see the doctor. Now that she had seen them, she would go home and take medicine. Then, she would slowly lose weight. After not seeing them for a long time, she asked them to stay for a few days.

    But not for long. They would be back in two or three days at most.

    Madam Yin smiled warmly at Su Xiaolu. She was grateful to Su Xiaolu from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Goodbye, Madam Yin.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved at Madam Yin and ran towards Old Wu.

    Perhaps because they had waited for too long, Old Wu had a long face. Su Xiaolu ran to his side and called him ¡®good master, good master¡¯. Old Wu¡¯s cold face changed a little.

    The corners of his lips curled up slightly, but he quickly straightened them again and said coldly, ¡°Even if you pass this training, I still have to test you again in another three to five years.¡±

    The little girl had solved the stone fetus in Madam Yin¡¯s stomach perfectly. He was very satisfied.

    Su Xiaolu tilted her head and asked, ¡°Master, when will I not be tested?¡±

    Old Wu snorted coldly and stroked his beard. ¡°It depends on my mood. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I can train you whenever I want.¡±

    That was his power.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and held Old Wu¡¯s arm. ¡°Master, I think three to five years is too long. As the only sessor of the divine doctors of Minggu, I think you should test me at least twice a year.¡±

    Old Wu quickly reached out his hand and walked away quickly.

    Su Xiaolu was abnormally lively. Old Wu had already started to have social anxiety.

    He looked defiant. He decided to cancel the tests in the future!

    Not to mention once every three to five years, even once every ten years was too much for him. The little girl was so strange. He was really scared.

    When they went back, Old Wu brought Su Xiaolu along the mountain path to pick herbs.

    Su Xiaolu also liked to pick herbs. She had nted many precious herbs in her Space, but as a doctor, who wouldin about having too many herbs?

    Although they were master and disciple, they picked herbs together. When they encountered precious herbs, they would fight over them!

    A Ghost Orchid grew halfway up the cliff. Master and disciple said in unison, ¡°I saw it first!¡±

    Old Wu blew his beard angrily. ¡°Stupid girl, I¡¯m your master, do you know that? This medicinal herb is mine. Go and pluck it for me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also pouted. ¡°Master, brothers should settle ounts clearly. I want this herb too. Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities!¡±

    Old Wu stomped his foot angrily. ¡°Stupid girl, I was the one who got someone to teach you the sword technique. You heartless person, I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m going to expel you from the sect!¡±

    Su Xiaolu spread her hands. ¡°Then expel me.¡±

    Anyway, she wanted this Ghost Orchid.

    Old Wu hammered his chest angrily. ¡°You have no conscience. You have no conscience.¡±

    Seeing Old Wu acting up, Su Xiaolu also acted. She looked at Old Wu and her tears fell. ¡°Good Master¡­¡±

    Old Wu lost and turned around. ¡°Alright, alright, you win.¡±

    His weakness was really being controlled by the little girl.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and flew towards the cliff.

    She grabbed the protruding stone wall with one hand and dug with the small hoe in the other.

    Along the way back, the master and disciple had formed a tacit understanding.

    When they encountered medicinal herbs that both sides wanted, they would definitely argue. However, as long as anyone relented, the matter would be settled.

    Old Wu watched from below. He was worried but couldn¡¯t put down his pride. He shouted awkwardly, ¡°Stupid girl, be careful. If you fall, I won¡¯t care about you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m safe.¡±

    She carefully dug the Ghost Orchid down. Su Xiaolu flew down lightly.

    She smiled sweetly at Old Wu and said, ¡°Good master, Ghost Orchid has borne fruit. I¡¯ll give you half of the fruit. Calm down. I promise that the next time I see something good, I won¡¯t snatch it from you. You have the right to cool me down.¡±

    Old Wu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned around and walked away arrogantly. ¡°Hmph, you said it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu followed him with a smile. The old man was arrogant, but he was easy to coax.

    The Ghost Orchid was too difficult to find. If it was nted in the Space, the fruits produced by the Ghost Orchid would be inexhaustible. This was very useful.

    This was a supplementary medicine. When it was made into medicine, the effect could be multiplied by ten times if some Ghost Orchid Fruit was added. Whether it was to stop the bleeding, beautify the face, or extend one¡¯s lifespan, it would be a supreme-grade medicine.

    This was a Ghost Orchid the size of a yarrow. It could be used for a long time.

    After obtaining a Ghost Orchid, Su Xiaolu was very happy. If she encountered any good herbs in the future, she would not fight with Old Wu for them.

    Because of the herb-picking, it took the master and disciple four more days to return.

    It was the first of February when they got home.

    As soon as she got home in the afternoon, Su Xiaolu returned to her room and quietly nted the herbs in the Space.

    The spiritual spring had been nourishing the roots these few days, so the herbs were still very fresh.

    In her space, there were two acres of ck fields, and half of them were nted with medicinal herbs.

    Ginseng, Lingzhi, tree lotuses, and all kinds of precious herbs.

    Now there was a new Ghost Orchid.

    Su Xiaolu nted the herbs and picked five Ghost Orchid fruits beforeing out of the space.

    As she emerged, she felt a hand pinching her cheek.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Her third sister, no doubt.

    Su Xiaoling sighed and said with heartache, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t help you. Sleep well and I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu sleep when she came back, Su Xiaoling thought that she was exhausted.

    She pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s little hand and then pinched her cheek. Su Xiaoling covered Su Xiaolu with a nket and got up to leave.

 Chapter 243 - Going Home 2

    <h4>Chapter 243: Going Home 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu was not sleepy at first, but now that the nket was covered, she did not want to move.

    It didn¡¯t take her long to fall asleep.

    After Su Xiaoling went out, she told her family that Su Xiaolu fell asleep. Everyone tacitly did not disturb Su Xiaolu and let her sleep.

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache as he said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°The girl has worked hard recently. Make some delicious food for her to nourish her body tonight.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle-Master.¡±

    Su Xiaoling asked Old Wu, ¡°Uncle-Master, is there anything you want to eat?¡±

    Old Wu thought of Su Xiaoling¡¯s culinary skills and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little greedy. He said, ¡°Then make me a braised duck in soy sauce. Anything else is fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded.

    Old Wu had nothing to say, so he went back next door.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled. Su Sang said, ¡°Third Sister, just tell us. Your mother and I will help you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled embarrassedly and nodded.

    She was in charge of the household now. Her father and mother were her assistants most of the time.

    The family grew richer by the day. They ate well every day and were willing to part with their chickens, ducks, and fish. They often bought what they needed andcked nothing.

    Su Xiaoling went all out to cook.

    Sweet and sour fish, spicy and crispy fish scales, and all kinds of delicious dishes.

    Some body-nourishing medicinal cuisine supplemented with home-grown sauerkraut and pickles.

    She would also take some of the recipes to work with the restaurant.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng would either read books or exercise after school.

    And she and her parents mainly helped with the cooking and storefront business.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up, it was already dusk.

    She stretched and got out of bed. A fragrance came from the kitchen, and Su Xiaolu went straight to the kitchen.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Sister¡ªI¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu entered the kitchen and walked to Madam Zhao¡¯s side. She hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s waist and wheedled.

    Madam Zhao smiled when she heard her voice. She reached out and touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°I knew you would be hungry when you woke up. I prepared this for you.¡±

    Su Sang had already brought over a bowl filled with hot chicken soup. In the bowl were Su Xiaolu¡¯s favorite chicken wings.

    ¡°Xiaolu,e and eat. Your third sister stewed it. There¡¯s even ginseng in it. It¡¯s very fragrant and nourishing.¡±

    Su Sang said gently. He ced a bowl of soup with meat on the table beside him and asked Su Xiaolu to sit down and eat.

    Su Xiaoling was cutting vegetables. She smiled and said, ¡°Eat quickly. If you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll fill it up again.¡±

    Her family¡¯s warm concern made her heart feel sweet.

    She went to the table and sat down. She took a small spoon and sipped her soup.

    When the hot soup entered her stomach, Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes in bliss. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s so delicious. I can¡¯t wait to swallow my tongue.¡±

    These few days, when walking with Master to pick herbs on the mountain path, neither master nor disciple had good culinary skills. When dealing with their stomachs, they ate half-cooked food.

    Both master and disciple said nothing about it.

    A few bites to cope with; they wouldn¡¯t starve anyway, so they¡¯d both lost weight in thest few days.

    Now that she was eating the familiar food, she felt that it was the best.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu smile, Su Sang and Madam Zhao also smiled.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and continued to cut the vegetables. She had only made a few of Su Xiaolu¡¯s favorite dishes today.

    Su Xiaolu ate a bowl of meat soup and stopped eating.

    She said, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m not eating anymore. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to eatter. I still have something to give Master. I¡¯ll go find him.¡±

    Su Sang nodded slightly. ¡°Go. Dinner is in a quarter of an hour. Call your two masters.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and turned to leave the kitchen.

    Next door, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were both practicing martial arts.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, they smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu is awake.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and smiled at the three of them. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng.¡±

    ¡°Continue practicing. I¡¯ll look for Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked towards the main house.

    She went outside the house and knocked.

    In the house, Old Wu said, ¡°Girl,e in.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pushed the door open and closed it.

    Old Wu and Gui You were ying chess. Su Xiaolu walked over obediently and took out the box containing the Ghost Orchid fruit and ced it beside Old Wu.

    Old Wu frowned and said, ¡°Girl, take a look. Which step should Master take?¡±

    Old Man Wu and Gui You yed Chinese chess.

    It seemed that this was a new round. Many situations did not open up, but Old Wu was still anxious and did not dare to move casually.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was calm, as if he would not change his expression even if Mount Tai copsed.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the chessboard. She knew how to y Chinese chess too. Many memories were triggered. She knew how to y Chinese chess, but she didn¡¯t know what level Gui You was at.

    Old Wu¡¯s handnded on the cannon, then watched Gui You as he slowly moved the cannon.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was nd as he quickly moved his horse.

    Old Wu immediately used the cannon to hit the pawn, while Gui You used the horse to get the cannon with a calm expression.

    Old Wu immediately regretted it. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I didn¡¯t see it clearly just now. I don¡¯t want to take this step, when did you go up? I didn¡¯t even see you. You must have taken another step behind my back!¡±

    Gui You drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°Old man, I just walked up. Don¡¯t go back on your word, girl. Come and show us. You¡¯ll be the middleman.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was watching seriously and thinking about how to y. She did not expect the old man¡¯s chess skills to be so bad and he liked to go back on his words. If Gui You wanted her to be the referee, wouldn¡¯t she be roasted on the fire?

    There were her masters everywhere. Who should she listen to?

    Retreat, retreat.

    Su Xiaolu immediately smiled and said, ¡°Master Gui You, I haven¡¯t sparred with Big Brother in a long time. My hands are a little itchy. You and my master can take your time. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu hurriedly left.

    When she closed the door, she heard Old Wu say shamelessly again, ¡°Wait, wait¡­ I was seeing things just now. I went the wrong way¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu exhaled. Fortunately, she left quickly.

    Su Xiaolu took out her sword and said to Su Chong, ¡°Brother, catch.¡±

    Su Chong flipped down from the pile and caught the sword thrown by Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu had already charged over, and Su Chong retreated to dodge.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng also stopped and retreated to a corner to watch the two of them fight.

    From time to time, Old Wu¡¯s regretful voice could be heard from inside the house.

    And Gui You¡¯s calm words, ¡°Old man, look carefully this time.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng could not help butugh.

    Gui You and Old Wu were a generation apart in age, but the two of them had a deep rtionship. The two of them spoke very little, but they were unusuallypatible.

    Just Old Wu or Gui You here, the people they knew and saw were only ordinary elders.

    Now it was different. This feeling was more like a confidant and a close friend.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Hua beside him and said softly, ¡°Ah Hua, why do you think Mr. Wu and Mr. Gui You are on good terms?¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything, but I guess it would be interesting.¡±

 Chapter 244 - Xiaolu Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 244: Xiaolu Eavesdropping!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Wu was arrogant and cold. He did thingspletely based on his mood.

    Gui You, on the other hand, was a swordsman. He was equally cold and aloof.

    How they became good friends must be interesting.

    ¡°How I envy them.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and sighed softly.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng. ¡°Little Brother Heng has something on his mind.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°No, I was just inspired.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°If you have anything on your mind and feel ufortable, you can tell Big Brother and me. We are all Little Brother Heng¡¯s rtives.¡±

    Zhou Heng had something on his mind. They could tell from the beginning of the new year.

    He hid it well and fooled his parents and big brother, but not him. He could feel it.

    Su Hua did not point it out because he felt that everyone had something on their minds.

    However, they were all different. Zhou Heng had them, he had them, Su Chong had them, and so did his parents and sister.

    It was normal for people to have things on their minds when they knew what they were doing.

    If he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, then he wouldn¡¯t.

    If he wanted to say it, everyone in the family can be a quiet listener.

    In this family, everyone treated Zhou Heng as family. They also knew that he did not belong to this family, but as long as he was here, he was family.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng. He knew that Zhou Heng was very smart. He would definitely understand what he was trying to say.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I need more time. I¡¯ll talk when I¡¯ve thought this through.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. He didn¡¯t know how to say what was on his mind, so he didn¡¯t want to.

    Su Hua was smart, He had long noticed it. If he wanted to talk, Su Hua could be the best listener.

    Zhou Heng understood what Su Hua wanted to express, but he really did not know how to say it now. He did not want to lose them so quickly.

    He would wait a little longer.

    Su Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two tacitly ended the topic and continued watching Su Xiaolu and Su Chong exchange moves.

    That¡¯s the way it is with people who are smart. They knew what was enough.

    Su Chong was like Su Xiaolu¡¯s other master. He frequently broke Su Xiaolu¡¯s killing moves and then told her the ws to improve.

    Su Xiaolu followed suit and attacked fiercely.

    At her brother¡¯s current level, he was an expert.

    The guidance and training of an expert was so rare.

    Big Brother could take any move from her. After the fight, it was veryfortable.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao set the table when the food was ready. Su Xiaoling came over to call them to eat.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu immediately put away their swords. Su Xiaolu blushed and kept her sword. She cupped her hands at Su Chong and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve improved again.¡±

    In the main room, Old Wu¡¯s carefreeughter sounded. ¡°Haha, I won. I won.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Then congrattions. After all, you¡¯ve raised elephants that can cross rivers, cannons that can bend corners, and horses that can run fast.¡±

    Old Wu looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I gave my subordinates divine medicine. They¡¯re naturally extraordinary.¡±

    They came out together.

    Old Wu was in high spirits, and it was obvious that he was very happy.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was nd, his smile very faint.

    Everyone went over to eat.

    The dishes on the table were delicious.

    Both Gui You and Old Wu liked wine, and Su Sang had brought good wine.

    At the table, everyone said very little. They just enjoyed the taste of food.

    Old Wu stayed for five days. He left on the seventh of February.

    The days went back to normal.

    Su Xiaolu resumed her days of practicing swordsmanship.

    In the blink of an eye, it was June.

    It was a hot June. Su Xiaoling made refreshing sour plum soup every day.

    Every time Su Xiaolu finished practicing her swordsmanship, she would drink a big bowl.

    She was going out today. She would rest after practicing.

    It was rare to sit down in the courtyard.

    When Madam Qian arrived, she was smiling. She greeted Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, resting?¡±

    ¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Auntie, sit down and have a bowl of sour plum soup. It can relieve the heat.¡±

    Madam Qian waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. I didn¡¯t do any tiring work. It¡¯s still cool. I¡¯m looking for your mother to talk about something. Don¡¯t worry about me. You¡¯re tired from practicing martial arts. Don¡¯t drink too quickly. Rest a little. Drink again after a while.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s flushed face, Madam Qian said with concern.

    Sour plum soup was cooled in the well. Su Xiaolu had been practicing martial arts and her body was hot. It was not good to drink cold things in a hurry.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I know.¡±

    Madam Zhao was sewing clothes in the house. When she heard the voice, she said, ¡°Sister-inw,e in quickly.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    Madam Qian had a smile on her face. It was obvious that she had something good to tell Madam Zhao.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t care much, but Madam Qian spoke quite loudly.

    She heard Madam Qian happily say, ¡°Sister-inw, please take a look at this.¡±

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± and closed the door with Madam Qian.

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. What was it?

    Why did they have to close the door?

    The more Su Xiaolu thought about it, the more curious she became. She was a martial artist, so it was not difficult for her to eavesdrop.

    Hence, she immediately sat cross-legged and focused her attention. It was as if she had iraudient ears.

    Inside the house.

    Madam Zhao held Madam Qian¡¯s hand and walked to the bed. She said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, you said that you wanted me to take a look just now, is there news of Daniu¡¯s marriage?¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s face was full of smiles as she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the matchmaker sent a message. She said that the other party is a schr with delicate features. She said that she had specially visited them many times for our family and set a date for the two children to meet. It¡¯s on the 20th of July. If he takes a fancy to our eldest daughter, he¡¯ll set it.¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam Qian was very happy. Schrs were always better than ordinary people.

    If he studied well, her daughter might be able to be a Madam Schr.

    Therefore, Madam Qian attached great importance to this matter. As soon as the matchmaker came, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Then this is really good news. We have to prepare well.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, tell me, what kind of clothes should Daniu wear?¡±

    Madam Qian was worried. Chen Daniu¡¯s appearance was only ordinary, so she was worried that others would look down on her.

    A schr naturally had high standards.

    Such a good marriage, Madam Qian really wanted to secure it for her daughter.

    Because if they missed it, they might never meet again.

    Everyone said that all things were inferior. Only those who were highly educated were superior since ancient times. The person the matchmaker had found was really too rare.

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no hurry. Since they¡¯re going to meet each other, the other party should more or less know about your family¡¯s situation. Let¡¯s treat it sincerely. Make two sets of good clothes for Daniu and give her a few hairpins.¡±

    She definitely had to dress up. As long as it was appropriate.

    Madam Qian¡¯s anxiety eased a little. She said, ¡°Sister-inw is right. Let¡¯s treat it sincerely.¡±

 Chapter 245 - Xiaolu Eavesdropping 2

    <h4>Chapter 245: Xiaolu Eavesdropping 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Sister-inw, you have to believe that fate is predestined. The fate of husband and wife was already predestined. Let¡¯s treat them with care. If they have this fate, it will bear fruit.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled. She was also happy that Chen Daniu¡¯s marriage was settled.

    She understood how worried Madam Qian was.

    Everyone wanted their daughter to marry into a good family.

    If she went to a better family, her life would be easier.

    Madam Qian smiled and nodded. She agreed with Madam Zhao.

    Madam Qian stretched out her hand and counted with her fingers. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make two sets of good clothes for Daniu. I¡¯ll get my husband to make a few silver hairpins for her and make two pairs of bracelets. When the timees, we¡¯ll wear one.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°That works.¡±

    Madam Qian said again, ¡°Sister-inw, can you ask Third Sister for a favor? Third Sister is good at embroidery. I want to ask her to embroider some flowers for Daniu.¡±

    Madam Zhao agreed with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Third Sister¡¯s embroidery is good. If you embroider some flowers, the clothes will look good too.¡±

    ¡°Go back and talk to Daniu too. Even though they haven¡¯t met yet, let Daniu know what kind of person he is to prepare herself.¡±

    Madam Zhao said, and Madam Qian nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°This is the first time my Daniu has a date. My heart is beating very fast. I¡¯m afraid that I didn¡¯t do well somewhere. Sometimes, when I think about it, I want to cry. I feel that everything was just yesterday, but the child who was obedient in my arms back then is already a big girl.¡±

    Madam Qian said with a sigh.

    She looked at Madam Zhao and sighed again. ¡°Sister-inw, sometimes I feel that time is very slow, but sometimes I feel that it¡¯s too fast. When I look back, half a lifetime has passed.¡±

    Madam Zhao agreed gently. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t help but look back. If I look back, I realize a long time has passed.¡±

    Madam Qian looked at Madam Zhao and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, my eldest daughter is about to meet someone. What about Xiaoling? Do you have any ns?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a few months older than Chen Daniu.

    She was also fifteen years old this year, which was about the right age for a matchmaking session.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I want to wait another two years. I can¡¯t bear to part with her, so I¡¯ll send her when Third Sister turns sixteen.¡±

    Madam Zhao didn¡¯t want Su Xiaoling to meet someone too early because if they met and got engaged, they would get married in two years at most. Once they got married, they would get pregnant and have children.

    For some reason, she felt that this was not good. She hoped that Su Xiaoling would be a little older. She would be engaged when she was sixteen and get married when she was neen. When she got pregnant and had children, she would be twenty years old.

    She didn¡¯t know why she thought that, but it was in her mind.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that to anyone. She could only say that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the girl.

    Madam Qian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Third Sister doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting married.¡±

    The Su family now had two Elementary Schrs.

    One did not have to worry about marrying the sister of a schr.

    So even if Su Xiaoling got engaged two yearster, it wouldn¡¯t be toote. There were still many families who wanted to marry her.

    Madam Qian told Madam Zhao many things.

    The two of them talked for an entire hour. It was time to prepare dinner before Madam Qian returned.

    At night, Su Xiaolu went to help Su Xiaoling.

    She had secretly looked at Su Xiaoling several times. Her third sister was a fair-skinned and beautifuldy.

    Their skin color had been inherited from Madam Zhao. Their skin was fair.

    Su Xiaoling had a gentle temperament and was good at cooking. She quietly cut the vegetables and stir-fried them. She was very eye-catching.

    Su Xiaoling was very helpless. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve looked at me many times today.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu. Why was Xiaolu looking at her like that?

    There was definitely nothing on her face. She had looked in the bronze mirror.

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes yfully and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m dazzled by your beauty. You¡¯re so beautiful. I can¡¯t get enough of you. I used to practice martial arts every day and didn¡¯t have time to look at you. Today, I suddenly realized that my third sister is so beautiful.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it was time for marriage. Even if Madam Zhao wanted to stay for another two years, her sister would be someone else¡¯s wife in three to five years.

    Su Xiaolu felt sour just thinking about it. She also felt that time passed so quickly.

    It was as if she was still a baby yesterday and was still in her sister¡¯s arms. Today, they had already grown up.

    Her sister, who was six years older than her, was also of marriageable age.

    She wondered who she would marry in the future.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling with a smile. Su Xiaoling said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest. You always say good things to make me happy.¡±

    Su Xiaoling blushed slightly. She was a big girl and was no longer as indifferent to beauty as before. Now, she cared a lot about her face.

    Anyway, being praised made the heart happy. There was joy, and there was shyness.

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re using me. I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not coaxing you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very serious.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao listened to their two daughters¡¯ teasing. The husband and wife looked at each other, smiled tacitly, and remained silent.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and focused on helping the fire.

    However, in her heart, she thought that when Su Xiaoling dated in the future, she would definitely investigate the other party¡¯s background thoroughly!

    After dinner, Madam Zhao asked Su Xiaoling toe to the room.

    Su Xiaoling didn¡¯t know what was going on and subconsciously nced at Su Xiaolu.

    She suddenly remembered that Su Xiaolu kept looking at her when she was cooking at night. Now that her mother had something to tell her, did Xiaolu know something?

    Su Xiaoling and Madam Zhao entered the house. Madam Zhao held her hand and said, ¡°Third Sister, I have something to tell you. Daniu will be seeing someone next month. She¡¯ll bring two sets of clothes over in two days. Can you help embroider some flowers?¡±

    Su Xiaoling asked in surprise, ¡°Daniu is going to see someone?¡±

    Then her face heated up. She realized what was going on. Daniu was going to talk about marriage. If they were satisfied, she was going to get engaged.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re about the same age as Daniu. I-¡±

    Without waiting for Madam Zhao to finish, Su Xiaoling hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I still want to apany Father and Mother for a few more years.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was afraid that she would have to find someone too. Sooner orter, she would have to, but she hoped that this day wouldeter.

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. Let me tell you so that you can feel more at ease. Daniu is a little younger than you. When she went for matchmaking, I was worried that your imagination would run wild. Now that I know your opinion, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Go wash up and go to bed.¡±

    Madam Zhao said with a smile.

    Su Xiaoling nodded and got up to leave. After getting up, she involuntarily patted her chest as if she was relieved.

 Chapter 246 - Chen Daniuâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chen Daniu¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Two dayster, Chen Daniu brought over two pieces of clothing and asked Su Xiaoling to help embroider them.

    Chen Daniu also knew that this was what she had to wear when she went on the date. Her face turned red.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoling, thank you.¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s voice was softer than a mosquito¡¯s. Her face was red and she didn¡¯t dare to meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

    Su Xiaoling also knew that this was what Chen Daniu wanted to wear for her date. Seeing Chen Daniu blush, she also blushed.

    ¡°Xiaoling, let¡¯s talk for a while.¡±

    Chen Dainiu stole a nce at Su Xiaoling and saw that she was also blushing. Chen Dainiu smiled and whispered that the two of them were about the same age. She had reached a very important step in her life and she really wanted to talk to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu, who was practicing her swordsmanship next door, couldn¡¯t help but want to eavesdrop again.

    Eavesdropping was really addictive. Ahhhhh¡­

    Su Xiaolu slowed down her sword practice. Then, she put away her sword, tapped the tip of her foot on the stake, and focused.

    Next door.

    Su Xiaoling brought Chen Daniu into the room and closed the door.

    Chen Daniu said shyly, ¡°Xiaoling, you know about me, right?¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaoling tidied up Chen Daniu¡¯s clothes while listening to her speak.

    Chen Daniu was in love. She hooked a strand of hair with her finger and yed with it. She smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Xiaoling, actually, I heard that he¡¯s studying at the Qingyun Academy. I want to secretly see him first, but I don¡¯t dare to do it alone.¡±

    Regarding the other party, Chen Daniu had eavesdropped on her parents¡¯ conversation and heard a lot. She knew that he was a schr. It was just that he had yet to pass the Elementary Schr examination.

    He was young and had a lot of hope.

    Chen Daniu liked schrs very much, so she was looking forward to the uing meeting.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°You know where he goes to school, but you don¡¯t know what he looks like. You won¡¯t know him even if you see him.¡±

    Chen Daniu clearly wanted to take a look at that person before they met each other, but it was useless. She only knew his name and didn¡¯t know him. How could she look for him?

    Seeing that Su Xiaoling understood what she meant, she pursed her lips and said embarrassedly, ¡°Xiaoling, I actually have an idea.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Chen Daniu in surprise. ¡°What idea?¡±

    From the looks of it, it was obvious that Chen Daniu was determined. She only had concerns and wanted someone to apany her to give her courage.

    Su Xiaoling smiled helplessly. ¡°Tell me. If I can, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled shyly and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaoling. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°My solution is to get someone to call him out. I¡¯ll buy him a bowl of noodles at the stall and treat him to it. Then we¡¯ll eat at the next table so that I can see him when hees. Xiaoling, what do you think of my n?¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the best idea she could think of.

    She would find someone to call him out and eat noodles at the noodle shop. There were many people eating noodles at the noodle shop, and it would be natural. She could eat noodles and see what kind of person he was.

    Su Xiaoling thought about it carefully and said, ¡°This method would work. Let¡¯s treat it as eating a bowl of noodles. When are you going to do it?¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled. ¡°I want to do it tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Su Xiaoling shyly.

    She¡¯d thought of this idea. She really couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    She really couldn¡¯t tell her sister or her parents about this.

    No matter how she thought about it, Su Xiaoling was the most suitable because they were simr in age. Also, Su Xiaoling understood her, so she would not tell anyone. This matter was only known to the two of them.

    She needed someone with her so badly. If she was alone, her mind would be in a mess and she would be too scared to do it.

    Su Xiaoling was shocked. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡®This ¨C this is too much of a rush.¡¯

    Chen Daniu¡¯s face was red. She didn¡¯t even dare to look into Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes. She lowered her eyes and stammered, ¡°I know I¡¯m a little anxious, but I¡¯m too excited. I have a very strange feeling in my heart. I can¡¯t sleep or eat well.¡±

    Ever since she knew that she was going to start matchmaking, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    A woman¡¯s marriage was the most important thing in her life. What kind of life she could live for the rest of her life depended on what kind of person she married.

    When she found out that they would be seeing each other in more than a month, how could she eat?

    The other party was a schr. He was out of her league.

    How could she not be anxious?

    Chen Daniu looked at Su Xiaoling pleadingly. She held Xiaoling¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Xiaoling, can you help me? Next time, when you have to meet a man, I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling blushed and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled. She looked at Xiaoling and asked, ¡°Xiaoling, we¡¯re about the same age. I already have a match. Yours should be here soon, right?¡±

    Su Xiaoling. She was beautiful and had good culinary skills. Her two brothers were both Elementary Schrs. Su Xiaolu was also a divine doctor. She really did not know what kind of man she would marry in the future.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early for me. My mother said to wait another two years. She can¡¯t bear to part with me.¡±

    ¡°Two years. Then you¡¯d be sixteen. Just the right age. I¡¯ll be married by then. I won¡¯t be so shy. I¡¯ll help you then. It won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Chen Daniu patted her chest and said.

    She was too young and timid now.

    She wouldn¡¯t be so scared when she was married and braver.

    When Su Xiaoling needed it, she would definitely be able to help.

    ¡°Alright, if I need it then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said. She and Chen Daniu grew up together, so their rtionship was naturally deep.

    Chen Daniu had to meet her match. If there was anything that she needed, of course she had to help.

    Chen Daniu smiled. Now that Su Xiaoling had agreed, she felt relieved.

    Su Xiaoling unfolded her clothes and discussed with her what color to embroider.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu, who was eavesdropping, exhaled.

    It was really tiring to eavesdrop. She had to consume internal energy.

    She really didn¡¯t expect Chen Daniu to be so bold to have such an idea.

    It was reasonable for her sister to agree. Even she would have agreed.

    Su Xiaolu wondered now what reason she would use to go to town tomorrow that Master Gui You would let her pass.

    She wanted to see it, too.

    When evening came, Gui You returned.

    He checked Su Xiaolu¡¯s homework.

    Su Xiaoluy on the ground, her body aching. She said weakly, ¡°Master Gui You, can I take a break tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian¡¯s pulse in a long time. I want to see how their bodies are.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not think of a better reason than this.

    Business in the shop had been booming for years. There was no need for her to promote it.

    She didn¡¯t need to worry about food, either. What would she do in town? If she didn¡¯t have a good reason, Gui You wouldn¡¯t agree. Sun Baoqian and Sun Baoshan were her patients. This excuse was very good.

 Chapter 247 - Sneak a Look

    <h4>Chapter 247: Sneak a Look</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Gui You was about to return to the house.

    When he heard Su Xiaolu speak, he stopped and walked above her. He looked at her and said, ¡°Girl, did anyone tell you that when you lie, your fingers move many times?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She looked horrified. Had she moved her fingers???

    ¡°Stupid girl. ying mind games with me?¡±

    Gui You crossed his arms over his chest and narrowed his eyes. He looked like he had seen through her trick.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do? If you dare to ck off, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Gui You said coldly, his sharp eagle-like eyes filled with coldness.

    Su Xiaolu only wanted to kneel down and cry.

    None of her tricks worked on this master.

    Gui You squatted down and picked her up. He ced his hand on Su Xiaolu¡¯s back and injected some internal energy into her.

    Su Xiaolu felt much better. She looked embarrassed. She only wanted to go to town after eavesdropping on her sister and Chen Daniu. How could she say anything?

    If this number one expert knew that she used her skills to eavesdrop¡­

    Su Xiaolu was dumbfounded.

    Sigh¡­ How she regretted it. If she¡¯d known, she wouldn¡¯t have eavesdropped. Then she wouldn¡¯t have known anything and wouldn¡¯t have had to lie, and hence she wouldn¡¯t have been exposed, and the situation wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward.

    To say or not to say.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s head suddenly hurt.

    Gui You pulled a little of her hair and looked at her enigmatically. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me, girl.¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched her hair and lowered her head. ¡°Master Gui You, I eavesdropped on my sister and Big Sister Daniu. Recently, Big Sister Daniu is going to start seeing someone. She wants my sister to apany her to see them tomorrow. I want to see him too. Big Sister Daniu and I grew up together. I also want to see what kind of person the other party is and investigate him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tugged at Gui You¡¯s clothes. ¡°Master Gui You, I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go and receive my punishment myself. I promise I won¡¯t eavesdrop again. Can you forget about this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu had admitted her mistake. Gui You was cold and aloof. He was obsessed with practicing his sword every day. He did not understand the love between men and women. This matter waspletely hopeless.

    Su Xiaolu got up and was about to go to the stake to receive her punishment.

    But the back of her neck snapped suddenly, and her forward progress was snatched back.

    Gui You said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ept the punishment. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was stunned. Her eyes lit up and she looked at Gui You in disbelief. ¡°Master Gui You, what did you just say??¡±

    Had she heard right? Had she heard right?

    ¡°After youe back, focus on practicing your swordsmanship. You¡¯re far inferior to your big brother.¡±

    Gui You let go of Su Xiaolu¡¯s cor and wrapped his arms around his chest. He turned around and returned to the house arrogantly.

    He turned around and smiled in a corner where Su Xiaolu could not see.

    The old man had seen through the girl. The old man was controlled by her. He couldn¡¯t be.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to discipline her if she couldn¡¯t stand the strain and gotzy.

    Practicing martial arts was much harder than studying medicine. If she wanted to be a peerless expert, she had to keep practicing and not stop for a day.

    So far, the little girl had learned well.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Gui You. I¡¯ll practice the sword technique fifty times now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s happy voice came from behind.

    Gui You smiled and went into the house.

    Su Xiaolu was extremely happy. Her fatigue seemed to have disappeared. She picked up her sword and started brandishing it.

    After practicing with the sword, Su Xiaolu could no longer raise her hand. It was swollen from exhaustion.

    She ate her meals with a spoon.

    After dinner, she washed up and went to bed. She fell asleep quickly.

    Su Xiaoling massaged Su Xiaolu as usual. Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s swollen hands, she sighed with heartache. ¡°Sometimes I really want to tell you not to practice anymore. Sigh¡­¡±

    It was so hard to practice martial arts day after day.

    But every time she saw Su Xiaolu fly up, she knew that Su Xiaolu liked to practice martial arts.

    She couldn¡¯t ask Su Xiaolu to stop practicing, so she could only massage her shoulders after she was done.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s consciousness slept in the Space and was nourished by spiritual energy. The fatigue in her body gradually eased.

    When she woke up, the sky was already bright.

    Father, mother, brother, and sister had already gone out.

    There was food left for her in the kitchen.

    Su Xiaolu was full of energy and called Gui You for the meal.

    After eating, Gui You said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll test your Internal Breath today. On the way, use Qinggong to boost your Qi. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and the two of them went out together.

    Passing by Chen Hu¡¯s house, Chen Hu smiled and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, where are you going?¡±

    Madam Qian, Chen Hu, and Chen Xing also looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master Gui You wants to test my skills, so we¡¯re going out for a walk.¡±

    Gui You looked nd and merely nodded.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Then go quickly.¡±

    They had to start work, too.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and left with Gui You.

    Away from the road, Gui You leaped away first.

    Su Xiaolu also took a deep breath and tried her best to keep up.

    Qinggong was propelled by internal force.

    Su Xiaolu was sweating all the way to Goathorn Town.

    Speaking of which, it was not easy to know Qinggong.

    After entering the town, Su Xiaolu said to Gui You, ¡°Master Gui You, let¡¯s wait for a while. The sauerkraut and pickles aren¡¯t sold out yet. They¡¯re still busy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Gui You nodded. Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu had always helped sell the products. They would never ck off.

    As the cooperation with the restaurants gradually deepened, the two families only sold 50 kilograms a day. Usually, they sold out at quarter to noon.

    After the sale, they would slowly pack up. If Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu wanted to meet someone, they would go out at this time and use buying something as an excuse.

    Now, Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu were still helping out in the shop.

    As expected, at around a quarter past noon, Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu left the shop together.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You followed from afar.

    Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu arrived at a ce not far from the inner academy. They found a noodle shop and sat down. Then, they summoned the waiter and asked him to call for the man. Then, they said that they had to keep it a secret and gave the waiter a hundred copper coins to keep it a secret.

    After taking the money, the waiter agreed with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You were sitting on the second floor of the teahouse opposite the noodle shop, watching the movements of the noodle shop through the window.

    Chen Daniu asked awkwardly, ¡°Xiaoling, do you think he will notice something? What if he does?¡±

    Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Daniu, if you sit properly and don¡¯t squirm around like this, I guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to tell anything. We¡¯re just eating noodles normally. If you keep fidgeting like this, won¡¯t you be exposing yourself? He¡¯ll probably be able to tell easily.¡±

    A fidgeting, blushing woman. She looked strange.

 Chapter 248 - Sneak a Look 2

    <h4>Chapter 248: Sneak a Look 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    If the other party was not stupid, he could probably tell.

    ¡°Then what should I do? Xiaoling, I can¡¯t control myself. Sigh¡­ I want to leave but I don¡¯t. I¡¯m so conflicted¡ª¡±

    Chen Daniu looked hesitant and conflicted. She really couldn¡¯t control herself. Just thinking about it gave her a strange feeling.

    It felt wrong no matter how she sat, so she kept moving around.

    At the thought that she would see him soon, her face was unusually red. She felt hot herself.

    She must be very strange like this.

    Chen Daniu couldn¡¯t help but cover her red cheeks with both hands, looking distressed and expectant.

    Su Xiaolingughed and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Actually, it¡¯s normal for him to be able to tell. He¡¯s not stupid. If he can tell, so be it.¡±

    It seemed like they were going to meet in the first ce. After the date set by her family, they would meet like this. Chen Daniu was just meeting him in advance.

    As long as the other party was not stupid, he could sense it.

    Besides, Chen Daniu was so special. It was normal for her to be noticed by him.

    ¡°Ah¡­ what should I do? It¡¯s not even time yet¡­ can I, can I go now?¡±

    Chen Daniu looked distressed. She was both in pain and happy.

    She wanted to leave like this, but also did not want to.

    She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to her when he came, but she also couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would think that she was special.

    She was going to meet him anyway. She actually wanted to see more of him.

    Su Xiaoling smiled andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so cute. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Chen Daniu was even more uneasy.

    She looked at the door and said to Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, let¡¯s change seats. I¡¯m facing the door. I, I¡­¡±

    The back of her face was redder than a cooked shrimp. Wouldn¡¯t anyone be able to tell that something was wrong with her the moment they arrived?

    Su Xiaoling smiled and shook her head. ¡°I think your seat is very good. I won¡¯t change it.¡±

    Since Su Xiaoling refused to change, it was useless no matter what Chen Daniu said.

    Chen Daniu had no choice but to give up on this thought. She waited shyly and expectantly, ncing at the door from time to time.

    After a while, the noodle shop waiter led someone over.

    The neer was also in histe teens.

    Xu Bowen rushed over and immediately saw the red-faced Chen Daniu.

    Their gazes met. Both of them were stunned for a few seconds before Chen Daniu lowered her eyes shyly.

    Xu Bowen looked away, too.

    The waiter ushered him to an empty table to one side and went to work.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the noodles to arrive.

    Chen Daniu and Su Xiaoling slowly ate their noodles.

    Xu Bowen also ate his noodles slowly.

    Xu Bowen finished his noodles, called the waiter over, and said, ¡°If you won¡¯t say who invited me, I won¡¯t ask. Please send my thanks and I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Xu Bowen cupped his hands and left.

    After Xu Bowen left, the waiter came over to Chen Daniu and Su Xiaoling. He smiled and said, ¡°Ladies, did you hear that? The guest just now asked me to thank you.¡±

    ¡°I hear you, I hear you.¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s voice was thinner than a mosquito¡¯s.

    The clerkughed and walked away to get busy.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°We can go back now, right?¡±

    Chen Daniu nodded.

    They got up and left the noodle shop.

    Chen Daniu kept touching her cheek and tried to calm down for a long time before the blush on her cheeks subsided.

    She said gratefully to Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, thank you.¡±

    Today, she met the person she was going to start seeing. She knew what he looked like.

    Xu Bowen didn¡¯t look outstanding. He had very ordinary looks. She didn¡¯t hate him.

    Instead, she heaved a sigh of relief. Only someone with ordinary looks could fall for someone as ordinary as her.

    Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu walked slowly.

    Su Xiaoling was also happy for her. Seeing that she had calmed down, Su Xiaoling said to her, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, let¡¯s go back and wait patiently.¡±

    Chen Daniu nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    She was in a good mood, already looking forward to theing days.

    Su Xiaoling smiled. She was thinking more than Chen Daniu. Chen Daniu and Xu Bowen had met. If Xu Bowen was interested, then nothing would change.

    If he didn¡¯t want it, he wouldn¡¯t meet Chen Daniu after this.

    Now that Chen Daniu was looking forward to it, Su Xiaoling really couldn¡¯t bear to tell her this.

    Chen Daniu wasn¡¯t stupid. She would think of this when she calmed down.

    They returned to the shop and helped to clean up as usual.

    Madam Zhao asked, ¡°How is it? Did you buy anything you like?¡±

    When Su Xiaoling and Chen Daniu went out, they used the excuse of buying something.

    Chen Daniu had forgotten. Su Xiaoling reacted quickly and shook her head gently. ¡°We didn¡¯t buy anything. We didn¡¯t like it after taking a look, so we didn¡¯t buy it. I¡¯ll buy it next time I see something I like.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you like it.¡±

    The children had grown up and had their own preferences. Usually, they would keep some of the red packets from the New Year to buy what they liked.

    Since it was their own preferences, they naturally had to choose what they liked.

    Chen Daniu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling smiled back.

    Chen Erniu secretly looked at her sister, then at Su Xiaoling. In the end, she pretended not to know anything.

    They went back together after Su Chong and Su Hua finished school.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You followed Xu Bowen and watched him enter the academy.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Master Gui You, what do you think of this person?¡±

    Gui You was very calm. ¡°He¡¯s okay. Just your average guy.¡±

    Xu Bowen might not be outstanding, but he was at least upright and had no bad habits.

    So it wasn¡¯t bad if Chen Daniu really became his girlfriend.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough. We should go back.¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Since she had seen it, it was time to go back.

    Her curiosity was satisfied, too.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You left the teahouse. Su Xiaolu felt a pain in her forehead and covered it with her hand.

    Gui You said coldly, ¡°Next time, no eavesdropping.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The master and disciple left together.

    As soon as they returned home, Gui You asked Su Xiaolu to bring her sword.

    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Su Xiaolu did not resist. She raised her sword and attacked.

    The consequence, of course, was that she could not get up after being abused.

    Su Chong happened to be back too.

    Gui You said, ¡°Su Chong,e.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Chong put down his book bag and asked Su Hua to bring it into the house. He went into the courtyard, took the sword Gui You threw, and fought him.

    Su Xiaoluy on the ground and silently moved to the corner.

    It was not enough to hurt her when experts fought, but the sand they inadvertently raised hurt her face.

    Su Xiaolu tilted her head and watched enviously.

    Her big brother was really handsome. Unknowingly, he was an expert.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng came over and helped Su Xiaolu up. They watched the two with Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu tilted her head and leaned on Su Hua¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Second Brother, when do you think I can be as powerful as Big Brother?¡±

    She cried with envy. Big Brother was really ying with her usually.

 Chapter 249 - Official Meetin

    <h4>Chapter 249: Official Meeting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    If he got serious, she probably wouldn¡¯tst more than twenty moves.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re also very powerful. Compared to me and Little Brother Heng, you can at least fight ten of us alone.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled gently and said, ¡°Hua, you tter me. She could fight more than ten of me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu: ¡°Pfft, are you serious? I¡¯ll be arrogant.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng bothughed.

    Su Chong and Gui You exchanged blows, and swords shed. In the end, Su Chong was defeated, and the sword in his hand was knocked to the ground.

    But he had over a hundred moves under Gui You.

    Gui You picked up the sword and handed it back to Su Chong. ¡°Your swordsmanship has improved greatly, and your moves have also changed a little.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise. I¡¯ve developed some sword moves by myself. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Master.¡±

    Gui You revealed a look of pride and said with a smile, ¡°Very good. Study it more in the future when you have nothing to do. The sword technique should be ever-changing. If it doesn¡¯t change at all, it will only be a useless puppet.¡±

    Su Chong nodded.

    ¡°Well, get some rest.¡±

    Gui You turned and went into the house.

    Su Chong walked towards Su Xiaolu and the others. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and revise the questions.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng nodded.

    Su Chong stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Xiaolu, continue to work hard.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She had to continue working hard. She was far too inferior to Su Chong.

    She could not even break many sword moves, let alone figure out any moves herself.

    She would concentrate on her practice and never eavesdrop again.

    Su Xiaolu calmed down and practiced hard. A month passed quickly.

    The day of Chen Daniu¡¯s official meeting had arrived.

    This past month had been really difficult for her. After that bold act, she figured it out after calming down for a few days.

    As the time approached and Xu Bowen had no intention of canceling, Chen Daniu¡¯s mood began to be excited and expectant.

    She often simpered.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had given her two silver hairpins, two pairs of bracelets, and earrings.

    July 20.

    Chen Dainiu dressed carefully. She cleaned up her face, applied powder and lipstick, put on new clothes, put on a pair of silver bracelets, and put a carved silver hairpin in her head, making her look dazzling.

    Madam Qian said in satisfaction, ¡°Nice, very nice.¡±

    Chen Erniu also had a look of envy on her face. She was only a year younger than Chen Daniu. This year, it was Chen Daniu¡¯s turn. Next year, it would be hers. She would remember what her sister was wearing now. She would have it when the time came.

    Chen Hu instructed gently, ¡°Follow your mother closely. Before you do anything, ask your mother. If she says you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t do it. Do you hear me?¡±

    The first meeting was very serious and important. Any action would be infinitely magnified.

    Once anything goes out of line, not only will it fail this time, it will affect the next.

    This was a matter for the women. Chen Hu could not go and could only give a few more instructions.

    After instructing her, Madam Qian said, ¡°Darling, you and Sister-inw have experience. We can only rely on you.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Madam Zhao also came as promised.

    Chen Hu said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao brought Chen Daniu over.

    Chen Daniu followed Madam Qian and Madam Zhao to the restaurant arranged by the matchmaker for a meal. Along the way, Chen Daniu¡¯s thoughts flew to the clouds.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Madam Qian stopped and looked at the restaurant in front of her.

    When they entered, a waiter immediately came forward to serve them. Madam Qian said the name of the matchmaker, and the waiter smiled and said that she was upstairs.

    Madam Qian smiled. The matchmaker had arranged it very well. It was best for both families to be in the private room upstairs.

    Madam Zhao smiled at Madam Qian and said, ¡°Looks like she nned it well.¡±

    Madam Qian was also very satisfied with this. Chen Daniu was already blushing and her heart was beating like a drum.

    The waiter brought them upstairs to a private room. Madam Qian raised her hand and knocked lightly.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A voice came through the door.

    Madam Qian pushed open the door and went in.

    Three people were already sitting in the private room. They were the matchmaker, Madam Xiao, Xu Bowen, and Xu Bowen¡¯s mother, Madam Wu.

    Madam Xiao, the matchmaker, was already standing up with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Qian. Sit, sit, sit. This must be the big girl. She¡¯s really pretty. One look and I can tell she¡¯s a good girl.¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s face turned red. She secretly nced at Xu Bowen, and their eyes met.

    Xu Bowen¡¯s cheeks gradually turned red too.

    After taking a seat, Madam Wu quickly asked Chen Daniu some questions.

    How old was she? Which month was she born? What did she know?

    Madam Xiao apanied both sides. She would help Madam Wu ask questions and then help Madam Qian ask questions.

    Madam Zhao asionally asked some questions too, and both sides tried their best to understand each other¡¯s children.

    The meal was not long and there was not much time.

    So they asked as many questions as they could. After all, next time, it would either be an engagement or a breakup.

    Xu Bowen and Chen Daniu were both silent. asionally, they would sneak a nce at each other and blush.

    Madam Qian and Madam Wu were both satisfied.

    After Chen Daniu got married, she could still get a sry, and her skills were not bad.

    After getting to know each other, Madam Wu¡¯s smile deepened.

    Xu Bowen studied hard and was the youngest in the family. He was doted on by his parents, so he had a high chance of getting into Elementary Schr in the next few years.

    Although there were two older brothers and three older sisters in the family, and the two older brothers were already married and had children, they were a big family. If Madam Chen were to marry over, it was inevitable that she would have to get along with them. However, there was always this hurdle in marriage. Putting these aside, Madam Qian was also very satisfied.

    After a meal, both families left happily, just waiting for the matchmakers to pass on the news to each other and see what the oue would be.

    After leaving, they sent Chen Daniu to buy groceries. Madam Qian and Madam Zhao expressed their worries. ¡°Sister-inw, I like this child. I¡¯m just worried that she will be bullied if she marries. After all, she was thest to marry.¡±

    There were many women at home. Thest toe would not only have to face her mother-inw, but also her sisters-inw. Thinking about herself, Madam Qian was a little worried.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry about this. Xiaotao Vige only takes an hour to get to town. Daniu still has to help sell sauerkraut in the future. Whether she¡¯s doing well or not is all under our watch.¡±

    They could see her often enough to know if she was well or not.

    Marrying someone was the same no matter where they married. There were all kinds of difficult things. It was normal to suffer a little, as long as there were no other major problems.

    Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. As long as he doesn¡¯t hit my Daniu, Daniu will be filial and humble. Everything else is fine.¡±

    Thinking of this, Madam Qian felt much more at ease.

 Chapter 250 - Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 250: Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When the two of them returned to the shop, Chen Hu asked impatiently, ¡°How was it? Did the discussion go well?¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and pulled Chen Hu aside.

    Madam Zhao also smiled at Su Sang and nodded slightly.

    Having been husband and wife for many years, they had this tacit understanding. At this time, there was no need for words. Su Sang knew the gist.

    There was no hurry for anything else. When they returned home, Madam Zhao would naturally tell him in detail.

    Chen Daniu bought some condiments back, her face red.

    When the pickles and sauerkraut were sold out, Madam Qian and Madam Zhao helped wash the wooden buckets and kitchen knives.

    Then, they went home together after Su Chong and the others finished school.

    Today, since it was special, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family made sauerkraut and pickles.

    When they returned, Su Xiaozhi and Madam Cao were almost done with their work.

    Su Xiaozhi wanted to ask how it was, but she remembered that Madam Cao had told her not to ask not long ago, so she swallowed her words.

    Su Sang said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do. It¡¯s been a long day. You guys should go back and rest too.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go home too.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi nced at Su Sang and pulled Hu Shuangshuang out with Madam Cao.

    She vaguely heard Madam Zhao say to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi sighed. There was no going back.

    Seeing that Su Xiaozhi was depressed, Madam Cao said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. This matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet, and nothing is certain. We¡¯ll know when it¡¯s decided.¡±

    Over the past year, she had been strict. Su Xiaozhi had less contact with them, but she did not know how much of her sry Su Xiaozhi had left.

    Su Xiaozhi was too weak. She chose to forgive, and Madam Cao did not say anything to her. It was fine as long as she remained calm.

    Su Xiaozhi sighed. ¡°I know.¡±

    She just felt terrible and inexplicably aggrieved.

    Madam Cao did not want to reprimand her either.

    ¡ª-

    Chen Daniu and Xu Bowen¡¯s engagement was confirmed on August 15.

    The matchmaker passed on the message from both sides and both sides were rather satisfied with each other, so they decided to get engaged at the beginning of October. This way, the marriage would be settled and the ceremony would slowly pass. By the time the entire ceremony was over, two years would have passed. In other words, it would be more than two years from the beginning of the engagement to the marriage.

    Only if they were in a hurry, these formalities were saved.

    But it usually wouldn¡¯t be omitted. It was just right to get engaged at the age of 14 and get married at 17.

    After confirming the date, everyone in the vige knew.

    October tenth.

    Chen Daniu and Xu Bowen were engaged. The banquet was held at Chen Daniu¡¯s house. Xu Bowen¡¯s family members were all here.

    Xu Bowen was dressed in green and looked very schrly.

    The vigers naturally came to eat and congratted Chen Daniu for being lucky.

    No one noticed that in the crowd, a figure¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Why did she have to marry a farmer? But someone like Chen Daniu waspatible with a schr!

    Su Yufang was indignant. How was Chen Daniu better than her?

    Looking at Xu Bowen, Su Yufang bit her lip unwillingly. She narrowed her eyes as a scheme surged into her mind. She gritted her teeth tightly. Riches came from danger. She had to try before she was willing to give up. If she missed this opportunity, she would note across it again.

    Madam Zhou, who was sitting at the side, also sighed. ¡°Everything is really fate. It¡¯s not up to us at all.¡±

    Who would have thought that Su Sang and Chen Hu would live such a good life, eating meat and rice every meal?

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian used to be punching bags, but now they were living a good life.

    Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, this is fate. There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Madam Li knew very well what Madam Zhou was sighing about. She did not have a daughter, so she did not have to worry about that. But when she saw Madam Zhou feeling ufortable, she felt much better.

    Madam Zhou did not want to bother with Madam Li, so she did not answer her.

    Su Yufang stood up and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Su Yufang stood up and left.

    Madam Li chuckled and continued, ¡°This Xu Bowen is really not bad. In a few years, he will definitely be an Elementary Schr.¡±

    This way, Chen Daniu would be the wife of an Elementary Schr. This was not a good thought, but she did not have a daughter. This made her feel much better.

    Everyone in the vige was envious to see Chen Daniu choose such a good family.

    Madam Zhou frowned. ¡°If Sister-inw is free, you might as well care about Chao¡¯s wife. After all, she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s eldest daughter-inw was not someone to be bullied. Madam Li had suffered many losses at her hands.

    Now that she was pregnant, Madam Li had suffered even more.

    Madam Li was not the only one who knew how to poke pain.

    When her pain was poked, Madam Li frowned and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Of course I care. This is my first grandson!¡±

    Madam Li cared for her grandson a lot. Her eldest daughter-inw always relied on this to make her suffer a lot. She wanted to see if she could give birth to a son. If she could not, she would suffer.

    Madam Zhou watched her make a fool of herself and did not even check if her own life was clean.

    Madam Li changed the topic and said, ¡°Sister-inw, Lei¡¯s wife should have some movement in her stomach, right? There hasn¡¯t been any movement for so long. Could there be a problem again? You can¡¯t be careless about this. Tell motherter. If there¡¯s a problem, you have to let the doctor take a look. Should she take medicine? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Madam Zhou gritted her teeth and red at Madam Li.

    Madam Li was all smiles as she surpassed Madam Zhou.

    Madam Zhou sighed and suddenly smiled. ¡°Sister-inw is right. I¡¯ll talk to my motherter and ask her to give me the money to take a look at the couple.¡±

    Her son was healthy, so what problem could there be? Madam Li did not have good intentions, so she did not get angry with her. She would go and get some money and eat something good. She could even save the excess. This was a good thing.

    Madam Li looked at Madam Zhou smiling. When she thought of this, she immediately became unhappy.

    Just as she was about to speak, Madam Zhou said, ¡°Sister-inw, thank you for your reminder. Later, I¡¯ll tell Mother that this was your idea. This is all thanks to you. You¡¯re really my good sister-inw.¡±

    Madam Li: ¡°¡­¡±

    She was so angry. That was clearly not what she meant. Damn Madam Zhou, she had distorted her intentions. If Madam Zhou said that, Madam Wang would definitely embarrass herter.

    Madam Zhou did not want to say anything to Madam Li. Without waiting for Madam Li to say anything, she got up and went to another table to eat some melon seeds.

    Madam Zhou looked around but did not see Su Yufang return.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    There was a sudden scream, and everyone froze.

    After a while, someone reacted and said, ¡°It came from the backyard. Quick, go take a look.¡±

    Many people went to the backyard. Soon, people were like exploding pots.

    Madam Zhou also stood up curiously and could not help but go to the backyard. Madam Li surrounded them and gloated, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a show to watch. Quick, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

 Chapter 251 - Destruction 2

    <h4>Chapter 251: Destruction 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Li was already jealous of how Chen Hu¡¯s family was doing now.

    Not to mention that Chen Hu¡¯s daughter, Chen Daniu, had decided on a good family. Now that something had happened, Madam Li was overjoyed. It would be best if something bad had happened.

    ¡°My God, this is downright indecent. How can anyone do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is not going to happen. What kind of thing is this, really¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it, stop it¡­¡±

    Everyone whispered to each other. Then, after Chen Hu¡¯s family came over, their voices gradually softened.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian rushed over with questioning expressions. They were entertaining in front and were very busy. When they heard the scream, they hurried over.

    People automatically moved aside, allowing Chen Hu and Madam Qian to see the two people sitting in a panic in the back room.

    Looking at Su Yufang, who was hugging Xu Bowen with her clothes in a mess, Madam Qian almost fainted. Chen Hu caught her in time.

    Chen Hu also clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao rushed over and saw it as well.

    Madam Zhao frowned fiercely and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you two doing?! What are you doing in broad daylight?¡±

    Su Yufang covered her face and began to cry.

    Xu Bowen looked flustered and stammered, not knowing what to say.

    Madam Zhou squeezed out of the crowd. When she saw that Su Yufang was actually hugging Xu Bowen, she immediately rushed over and hugged Su Yufang.

    Su Yufang immediately threw herself into Madam Zhou¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mother, what should I do? How am I supposed to get married? Mother¡­ how am I supposed to live?¡±

    Xu Bowen¡¯s parents also heard the sound and came over. People made way for the couple to see clearly.

    Seeing that their son was actually hugging another woman, the couple was also shocked. They hurriedly went over and pulled Xu Bowen up.

    Mr. Xu pped Xu Bowen across the face. ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed us all, you bastard.¡±

    Madam Wu frowned and looked anxious. ¡°My son, you¡¯re so stupid.¡±

    Xu Bowen looked at the crying Su Yufang and felt sorry for her. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    Either way, he was in the wrong.

    ¡°Father, Mother, what happened?¡±

    Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Su Xiaoling rushed over together. Chen Daniu asked. Without waiting for an answer, she had already seen it.

    The flustered Xu Bowen. The crying Su Yufang.

    What was going on?

    Su Yufang had been secretly observing. When she saw Chen Daniu, she cried even harder. She cried and said, ¡°Mother, my reputation is ruined. I can¡¯t marry anyone in the future. Let me die.¡±

    Su Yufang forcefully broke free from Madam Zhou and was about to crash into the wall.

    Madam Zhou immediately hugged her and cried, ¡°Yufang, don¡¯t do that, don¡¯t do that, I only have one daughter!¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s mind worked very quickly. She immediately shouted at Xu Bowen, ¡°Xu Bowen, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and say something. You¡¯ve done that to my daughter, so you have to be responsible for her. My innocent daughter has been chosen by a good family. If you like her and can¡¯t help yourself, then you have to take responsibility.¡±

    Madam Zhou quickly figured out the pros and cons. She did not care how this matter happened.

    What was done was done. Her daughter had lost everything. She could not ignore her daughter.

    Perhaps Su Yufang had used some tricks, but this was also because Xu Bowen had no self-control. If he hadn¡¯t cooperated, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    The two of them held each other in the back room field and kissed.

    If someone hadn¡¯t bumped into them and broken it with a scream, there was no telling what would have happened.

    Since it had happened, it had to be resolved. Su Yufang could only marry Xu Bowen.

    ¡°There¡ªthere must be a misunderstanding.¡±

    Madam Wu hurriedly said. Her son was here to get engaged to Chen Daniu. Who knew what kind of family this woman suddenly came from?

    The matchmaker had made it clear that Chen Daniu¡¯s family was quite well-off and wealthy. They doted on their daughter, so they would definitely have a lot of dowries. Moreover, after Chen Daniu got married, she could still work and earn a lot of money every month.

    Chen Daniu also had good cooking skills. This could reduce the burden on the family.

    Not many families could match such conditions.

    Madam Wu pushed Xu Bowen and said anxiously, ¡°Wen, hurry up and exin. Don¡¯t let everyone misunderstand. What happened between you and this woman must have been a misunderstanding. I guess she must have needed your help with something, right?¡±

    Xu Bowen nodded dumbly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as Xu Bowen finished speaking, Madam Zhou immediately scolded loudly, ¡°Pfft, what kind of help required you to hold my daughter and kiss her? If you don¡¯t want to admit it, I won¡¯t agree to it. If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll sue your son to the government office!¡±

    ¡°Mother, mother, how can I live¡­¡±

    Su Yufang cried her heart out.

    Mr. Xu frowned. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. After what had happened, he felt utterly humiliated.

    Madam Wu was unconvinced. She was about to speak when she heard a stern shout.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get out of here, all of you ¡­¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s face was filled with tears as she roared.

    People turned to look at her.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked worried. Madam Qian¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Daniu¡­¡±

    Chen Daniu looked at Chen Hu and Madam Qian with tears streaming down her face. She choked and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m not sure about this marriage anymore.¡±

    With that, Chen Daniu ran out.

    Su Xiaoling hurriedly said to Chen Hu and Madam Qian, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±

    Chen Erniu gritted her teeth.

    With that, Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu chased after Chen Daniu.

    Madam Qian leaned against Chen Hu and cried, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s call it off.¡±

    To let her daughter suffer such humiliation on the day of the engagement, who knew what would happen in the future?

    No matter how much she liked Xu Bowen, she couldn¡¯t say yes now.

    How this happened was no longer that important. What was important was that it had happened. It was a fact that Xu Bowen had hugged Su Yufang and kissed her.

    Madam Zhao sighed and patted Madam Qian¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Sang calmly said to Chen Hu, ¡°Hu, listen to Daniu. Let¡¯s call it off. Our Daniu is a good daughter and should be matched with a good family.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded sadly.

    When Madam Wu heard Su Sang¡¯s words, she immediately wanted to exin. ¡°Inw, we haven¡¯t figured out this matter yet. We can¡¯t be so careless. My child is a good child. He definitely won¡¯t do anything out of line. I think this woman is shameless. She seduced my son.¡±

    ¡°Wen, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Madam Wu pushed Xu Bowen.

    Xu Bowen stammered. He looked at Su Yufang, whose face was covered in tears. She looked so pitiful. Su Yufang was prettier than Chen Daniu. She was so sad. She was a woman and the pressure on her was greater than his. Xu Bowen could not bring himself to say this. Actually, he was the one who did not have the willpower.

 Chapter 252 - Admit

    <h4>Chapter 252: Admit</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°My child, quickly, tell me.¡±

    Madam Wu panicked and pinched Xu Bowen.

    Xu Bowen felt the pain and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s call off my engagement with the Chen family¡¯s daughter.¡±

    If not for Madam Wu saying how good it was to marry Chen Daniu, he would not have agreed.

    In his impression, Chen Daniu was a little special and bold, but if they got married, he had to see her every day.

    Su Yufang was beautiful and charming. She tempted him even more. In terms of boldness, Su Yufang was even more daring than Chen Daniu. She said that she had fallen in love with him at first sight and was willing to sacrifice herself for him.

    She did not even care about her reputation. If he did not take responsibility for her, she would not be able to live. She was already so afraid. If he did not do something, she would not be able to live.

    ¡°You¡ªyou really piss me off.¡±

    Madam Wu gritted her teeth. She was so angry that her heart hurt. She red at Su Yufang, who was trembling and crying in Madam Zhou¡¯s arms.

    Su Yufang¡¯s cries gradually subsided.

    Madam Zhou immediately said, ¡°Young Master Xu is a man. Please take responsibility for my daughter. I only have one daughter, and her reputation is gone just like that. You must give me an exnation!¡±

    Xu Bowen¡¯s words were equivalent to admitting that he had done something out of line to Su Yufang. In that case, his rtionship with Chen Daniu would be over.

    Madam Zhou naturally struck while the iron was hot. She had to quickly settle the matter.

    ¡°What exnation? I think your daughter is clearly up to no good.¡±

    Madam Wu said angrily.

    Madam Wu was so angry that she could vomit blood. She pinched Xu Bowen hard and said to him, ¡°You damn child, what nonsense are you talking about? Why are you hugging another woman on a day like today? She must have seduced you.¡±

    Xu Bowen frowned in pain.

    He looked at Su Yufang in Madam Wu¡¯s arms. Their gazes met. Su Yufang¡¯s tears flowed, making him feel ufortable. Su Yufang was bold, but he also liked her. Otherwise, he could have pushed her away.

    He still remembered her fragrance. It was the same no matter who he married. He believed that Su Yufang was not inferior to Chen Daniu. Moreover, if he did not take responsibility now, his reputation would not be any better if this matter spread. He might as well take responsibility and leave a good reputation.

    Xu Bowen mustered his courage and said, ¡°Mother, this is all my fault. I can¡¯t be a coward. I¡¯m not fated with Chen Daniu. Even the heavens have arranged this. Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t shirk my responsibility.¡±

    Xu Bowen felt much more rxed after saying it. He took a few steps forward and bowed deeply to Madam Wu. ¡°Auntie, I couldn¡¯t help but make a mistake. Please forgive me. I¡¯m willing to marry her and take responsibility for her.¡±

    Madam Zhou hugged Su Yufang and looked at Xu Bowen. ¡°At least you¡¯re brave. Then let¡¯s go to our house to discuss your marriage with Yufang. We have to make things clear today.¡±

    Xu Bowen nodded and smiled at Su Yufang. Su Yufang seemed to be in a daze. She smiled shyly with tears in her eyes. Xu Bowen felt his heart fill up.

    ¡°All of you, get lost.¡±

    Chen Hu roared in anger. He just wanted to get rid of these two shameless families. He was still waiting for an exnation, but Xu Bowen had admitted to this matter and said in public that he would take responsibility.

    Chen Hu¡¯s face darkened like a furious lion.

    Madam Qian suddenly pushed Chen Hu away, picked up the broom in the corner, and hit Su Yufang and Xu Bowen. She scolded, ¡°Get lost, get lost. My family doesn¡¯t wee you. Hurry up and get lost.¡±

    Madam Zhou and Su Yufang screamed and ran.

    Xu Bowen was very angry after being hit twice. He used angrily, ¡°You¡¯re too rude. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t get engaged with Chen Daniu yet. It¡¯s really my bad luck to get married to a family like you.¡±

    Xu Bowen was also running awkwardly.

    Madam Qian chased after him but couldn¡¯t catch him. She even threw a broom at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless. I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s a schr in vain. Your beastly actions have disgraced all the schrs in the world.¡±

    Su Sang also spoke angrily.

    Madam Wu and Mr. Xu also ran out dejectedly. The matter could not be resolved. Of course, Madam Wu would not side with the Chen family. She shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t take our things. If you don¡¯t return them to me, I¡¯ll sue you.¡±

    ¡°Take your stinking things and get out of my house.¡±

    Chen Hu went to gather the betrothal gifts and threw them all out.

    The Xu family¡¯s rtives were very embarrassed. They silently followed Mr. Xu and Madam Wu out of the Chen family.

    Everyone was speechless.

    He was supposed to be engaged, but Xu Bowen ended up with another woman.

    That¡¯s very¡­

    It was the first time they¡¯d ever seen someone get chased out like this and humiliated.

    Therefore, they all bade farewell to Mr. Xu and left.

    The matchmaker, Madam Yang, also frowned with a troubled expression.

    The Su family also gathered around Madam Zhou and Su Yufang.

    Su Eng smiled and said to Mr. Xu and Madam Wu, ¡°Inw, pleasee over. My house is upstairs. Let¡¯s go up and talk at home. The matchmakers are all here too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Dng¡¯s family watched in disbelief.

    Madam Li was the most shocked. She had never expected things to turn out like this. This Xu Bowen was about to be the grandson-inw of the Su family in the blink of an eye.

    Su Yufang was really lucky. Everyone said that Xu Bowen was knowledgeable and would definitely be able to pass the Elementary Schr examination. She would be the wife of an Elementary Schr in the future, and it would be even more impressive if he continued to pass the subsequent examinations.

    Perhaps her family would have to beg the second branch for some meat soup in the future.

    Madam Li immediately smiled and went forward to hold Su Yufang¡¯s arm. She said with a smile, ¡°Wen, our Yufang is a good girl. She¡¯s good at everything. If you marry her, just wait to enjoy life.¡±

    Mr. Xu and Madam Wu frowned. There were so many people in the Su family that they couldn¡¯t leave even if they wanted to.

    The matchmaker, Madam Yang, looked even more embarrassed. This was the first time she had seen something like this in her life.

    This feeling was terrible. Fortunately, the Chen family did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, she really did not know how to end it.

    Xu Bowen didn¡¯t feel anything. In his opinion, it was more or less the same to marry a wife. Chen Daniu had a good family, but how good could it be? They were all women. No matter how good their family was, they wouldn¡¯t really give much to an outsider.

    He might as well marry someone better-looking. At least he would feel morefortable and happy.

    The Xu family and the Su family left.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Su Chong, and Su Hua sent the vigers away together.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were in low spirits and did not have the energy to care about these things.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing obediently stood beside Madam Qian and Chen Hu. Little Chen Xing stretched out his hand to wipe Madam Qian¡¯s tears.

    After settling everything, Su Sang and Madam Zhao came to Chen Hu and Madam Qian¡¯s side.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had just returned home. It was not appropriate for them to say anything about this matter. It would be better for Madam Zhao and Madam Qian tofort Chen Hu and Madam Qian.

    Su Xiaolu was originally practicing her Internal Breath. When she heard themotion, she came out to watch. Seeing that the matter hade to an end, she went to look for Su Xiaoling and the others. At this moment, Chen Daniu was the most important.

    ¡°Hu, Sister-inw, don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Madam Zhao sat beside Madam Qian and held her hand worriedly.

    Madam Qian sighed and choked with tears. ¡°Sister-inw, what should Daniu do in the future?¡±

 Chapter 253 - Canâ€™t Let It Go

    <h4>Chapter 253: Can¡¯t Let It Go</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It wouldn¡¯t be good for her if something like this happened during the engagement, no matter if it was her fault or not.

    Others wouldn¡¯t care if she was innocent or not. They would only think that she was something that no one wanted.

    Madam Zhao also sighed and said, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s take it slow. In a year or two, people won¡¯t remember this matter.¡±

    ¡°Take a step back and think about it. This isn¡¯t a bad thing. Xu Bowen doesn¡¯t have any self-control. Today, he can have Su Yufang, and tomorrow, he can have Lin Yufang and Wang Yufang and such. How can we entrust Daniu to such a man for the rest of her life? The heavens have their reasons for letting such a thing happen. Our Daniu¡¯s good days are yet toe.¡±

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said. She knew that Madam Qian was feeling too ufortable now, but she also knew the pros and cons.

    The fact that Xu Bowen couldn¡¯t keep hisposure on a major day like the engagement was enough to show that this man was unreliable. The fact that he had no bottom line meant that he might do something even more uneptable than that.

    Such a man was not worth trusting.

    Chen Daniu had yet to get engaged to him. It was better to break off the engagement now than to really suffer before recognizing Xu Bowen¡¯s character.

    ¡°Sister-inw is right. What kind of man is he? He showed his true colors and Daniu dodged a bullet. We shouldn¡¯t be sad. We should be happy.¡±

    Chen Hu gritted his teeth and said.

    Madam Qian sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Daniu won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    As her mother, she had seen how happy Chen Daniu had been recently. Now that she had suffered a huge blow, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Xiaoling and Xiaolu and Erniu are with her. She¡¯s just having a hard time epting it now. She¡¯ll understand when she calms down and thinks it through.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Madam Qian sighed. The tears she shed were all because she felt sorry for her daughter. She was filled with anticipation and joy, but it was such a devastating blow.

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Daniu will push through. We will all apany her.¡±

    Perhaps this stage would be difficult, but with time, the pain would subside, and with so many family members with her, she would definitely survive it.

    Madam Qian looked at Madam Zhao and nodded with tears in her eyes.

    She held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly, and Madam Zhao patted the back of her hand.

    No matter what, their families depended on each other, and so much hard work had been done in the past. This little thing was nothing. It would pass.

    Su Sang sat beside Chen Hu. He couldn¡¯t say thoseforting words. He just patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hu, if anything happens, we¡¯ll shoulder it together.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gui You came over and looked at them. He said calmly, ¡°Do you want to go and beat them up?¡±

    Xu Bowen had actually done this during the engagement. He had really misjudged him.

    He thought Xu Bowen was only an ordinary person with no bad habits. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so unscrupulous. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t without bad habits, but he just hadn¡¯t met the catalyst.

    He had also lived here for many years and knew that Su Sang and Chen Hu had the best rtionship.

    He didn¡¯t really like Chen Daniu much, but he didn¡¯t mind helping her.

    Chen Hu looked at Gui You gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Gui You. There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t dirty your hands with such a person.¡±

    Chen Hu no longer wanted to pursue this matter. He just wanted it to pass quickly.

    Gui You shook his head and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re too weak. This won¡¯t do. If you want to protect the child¡¯s reputation, you can¡¯t let this go. You have to make them apologize. At least let people know that your family is right. Be tough. This way, if others want to badmouth your girl, they¡¯d have to think twice.¡±

    From the look on their faces, it was clear that they didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter, but how could they not?

    If they didn¡¯t pursue the matter, the Xu family would think that they weren¡¯t wrong. When the news spread, everyone would think that Chen Daniu was too lousy that the man she was about to get engaged to hugged and kissed another woman on the day of the engagement.

    In the end, no one would want her. On the other hand, if they got to the bottom of this, then people would think that the Xu family had no shame or etiquette. Were all the Xu family members like this? Who would dare to marry such a family?

    After being reminded by Gui You, Su Sang¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let it go like this. Hu, let¡¯s go and ask the vige chief to be the judge. We have to have an exnation for this matter.¡±

    Chen Hu also thought of it and nodded.

    Su Sang stood up, and Chen Hu followed him out.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Madam Zhao wiped Madam Qian¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Sister-inw, we didn¡¯t think things through. Thanks to Master Gui You¡¯s reminder, we¡¯re also prepared. We can¡¯t be bullied for nothing.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Yes, I want an exnation for Daniu.¡±

    Gui You looked at them and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of fighting. It¡¯s a good opportunity for Xiaolu and Su Chong to practice.¡±

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao nodded.

    Gui You picked up Chen Xing and said to Chen Shi, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb the adults.¡±

    Gui You left with Chen Shi and Chen Xing.

    In Gui You¡¯s opinion, Su Sang¡¯s family and Chen Hu¡¯s family were too kind, not ruthless enough, and not scheming enough.

    If not for the protection of someone in the town, their livelihood would have been snatched away long ago.

    They did not have any powerful means, but their luck was good, and their lives were smooth sailing.

    These two families would probably have to suffer a lot before they became more tactful.

    People get braver the more setbacks they suffer.

    ¡ª-

    Chen Daniu ran to the field and sat on the soil, hugging her knees and crying.

    Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu chased after her and sat on either side of her.

    She gently patted Chen Daniu¡¯s back. When she calmed down a little, Su Xiaoling said, ¡°Daniu, don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯re such a good person. Even the heavens are helping you. A man like Xu Bowen who has no willpower and no bottom line can¡¯t give you happiness, so the heavens stopped you from getting engaged.¡±

    Chen Erniu nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Xiaoling is right. Big Sister, don¡¯t be sad. You will definitely marry a man ten or a hundred times better than Xu Bowen in the future.¡±

    Chen Daniu sniffled and said in a nasal voice, ¡°Xiaoling, Erniu, I just can¡¯t understand why he did that. If he didn¡¯t like me, he could have rejected me for the past month. Why did he embarrass me at such a time?¡±

    After that meeting, she¡¯d been excited for a few days. When she¡¯d calmed down, she¡¯d thought that if Xu Bowen saw her and didn¡¯t like her, there wouldn¡¯t be a time for her and Xu Bowen to see each other formally.

    But Xu Bowen didn¡¯t refuse. She was officially seeing him, and they were going to be engaged, but at this point, he made a fool of her.

 Chapter 254 - Canâ€™t Let It Go 2

    <h4>Chapter 254: Can¡¯t Let It Go 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Daniu, there¡¯s actually no reason for him to do this. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t meet her before. Su Yufang is already engaged. She shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Xu Bowen. I guess Su Yufang was the one who took the initiative today. Xu Bowen was just a willing party.¡±

    Su Xiaoling calmly analyzed and exined to Chen Daniu.

    Su Xiaoling said, ¡°Daniu, such things are really rare.¡±

    Su Yufang was already engaged, so such a thing shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Even if Xu Bowen had the intention, he should restrain himself. It could be tomorrow or the day after. He would never do anything out of line on such an asion. Therefore, when this happened, it could only be Su Yufang taking the initiative to seduce him. Xu Bowen did not have the willpower. Su Yufangid the bait, and Xu Bowen was willing to take the bait.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Su Yufang was jealous that you could get engaged to Xu Bowen on the spur of the moment. Su Yufang is a very arrogant person. She thinks she¡¯s better than you, but the family she¡¯s engaged to is just an ordinary family. They farm and hunt for a living. Xu Bowen is a schr, and he¡¯s very likely to be an Elementary Schr or even something better. That¡¯s why Su Yufang risked everything to do this.¡±

    ¡°Daniu, whether Su Yufang deliberately seduced him or not, it proves that Xu Bowen doesn¡¯t have a bottom line. He¡¯s someone who¡¯s not worth trusting. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself for such a person. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Su Xiaoling grabbed Chen Daniu¡¯s hand and shook her head at her.

    It wasn¡¯t worth it. It really wasn¡¯t.

    Chen Erniu gritted her teeth. ¡°This Xu Bowen is too despicable. And Su Yufang is too shameless. How can she do this?¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s expression darkened. What Su Xiaoling said made sense, but she was so sad.

    Su Yufang wanted to marry well, and so did she.

    She¡¯d been looking forward to this, and all at once, it hade to nothing. She felt as if the sky had copsed on her. Embarrassed and miserable. She didn¡¯t even know how to live or how to face it.

    Chen Erniu¡¯s eyes were red and she was about to cry. She held Chen Daniu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t torture yourself like this for a scumbag.¡±

    Su Xiaoling alsoforted her. ¡°Daniu, believe me, it¡¯s really not worth it for such a person.¡±

    Chen Daniu pulled her hand away from Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu. She hugged her knees and lowered her eyes to look at the weeds by the roadside. She did not speak and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Only tears fell. Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu were worried about her.

    At this moment, Su Xiaolu arrived.

    Su Xiaoling asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, how is it over there?¡±

    Instantly, Chen Daniu also looked at Su Xiaolu. With just a nce, she hugged her knees and lowered her eyes to look at the ground again.

    Both Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu knew that Chen Daniu wanted to know what happened next.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°That scumbag admitted it. He said that he would take responsibility for Su Yufang and was chased out by Uncle and Auntie Hu. Now, their family has gone to the Su family to discuss.¡±

    ¡°This is abominable!¡±

    Chen Erniu clenched her fists in anger.

    Su Xiaoling sighed.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s eyes darkened. She looked up at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t they have an exnation for me?¡±

    She had been inexplicably humiliated. Didn¡¯t she deserve an exnation?

    Without any exnation, they couldn¡¯t wait to discuss his marriage with Su Yufang. What was this?

    What did he take her for? How could she live with herself in the future!

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t even apologize. They even asked for the gifts back. Uncle Hu was so angry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu continued, ¡°Big Sister Daniu, you¡¯re the victim in this matter. Uncle and Auntie Hu are too kind. They might not want to make a big deal out of it and embarrass you and cause you more harm. I think you should seek justice for yourself. Otherwise, they might smear you and make people forget the nature of the matter.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far. This is clearly their fault. They should be apologizing to my sister!¡±

    Chen Erniu said indignantly.

    She was about to explode when she heard that. How could such a thing happen? But when she thought about it, Xu Bowen hugged and kissed Su Yufang today. He had done such an unbelievable thing. Was there anything he couldn¡¯t do?

    ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go back. We can¡¯t just let this go. We have to get an exnation,¡± Chen Erniu said.

    Su Xiaoling also said to Chen Daniu, ¡°Daniu, this is not your fault. No matter what, the Xu family should apologize to you. They should apologize to Uncle Hu and Auntie. We can¡¯t just let this go.¡±

    Chen Daniu also calmed down. She was not stupid. After thinking about it carefully, she understood the pros and cons.

    It was not just about whether Xu Bowen would marry her. This was about her entire family.

    It was about how others would view her family and her younger sister and brother in the future.

    Chen Daniu wiped away her tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll tell Father and Mother that Xu Bowen can marry someone else, but he has to apologize to our family. Otherwise, this matter will not be over.¡±

    Chen Daniu looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling gratefully and said, ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaoling, thank you.¡±

    If Su Xiaoling hadn¡¯t analyzed it for her, she would only lie to herself. This would only make her feel even sadder.

    If Su Xiaolu hadn¡¯t reminded her that she should ask for an exnation, she probably wouldn¡¯t have thought about that and would only let this matter pass. However, the consequences would only be that her reputation would be tainted. She would be abandoned by others and her sister would be despised. If she wasn¡¯t good, how good could her sister be? As a result, even her younger brother would be affected.

    A family was always bound together for good or ill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and seek justice for you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and looked at her firmly.

    It was a good thing that Chen Daniu could calm down so quickly. This matter had to be resolved in time and could not be dyed.

    If the Xu family did not give them an exnation today, they could forget about leaving.

    Su Xiaolu waved her fist and said with a smile, ¡°Big Sister Daniu, don¡¯t be afraid. Big Brother and I have strong fists. It¡¯s not difficult to beat their family.¡±

    Chen Daniu chuckled, and a warm feeling seemed to spread throughout her body.

    Chen Erniu also smiled and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not as powerful as Xiaolu, I¡¯ve been practicing seriously in the past few years. If we have to fight, I¡¯m not afraid. If he dares to bully my sister, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled and her eyes turned red again. ¡°Alright, with you guys backing me up, I¡¯m not afraid. I want to seek justice for myself. I won¡¯t be a coward anymore.¡±

    With a family like this around her, she wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. She was determined. She knew what to do.

    When they returned home, Chen Daniu shouted ¡®mother¡¯ and threw herself into Madam Qian¡¯s arms. She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

 Chapter 255 - An Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 255: An Exnation</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Qian stroked her hair and said, ¡°Silly girl, what are you apologizing for? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Madam Zhao patted her on the shoulder and said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. That family did you wrong. Daniu, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ll definitely get them to give you an exnation. We won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing.¡±

    Madam Qian echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to get them to give us an exnation. Don¡¯t be sad. Your father and your grandfather went to look for the vige chief. We won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s heart was very warm. She hugged Madam Qian, nodded, and said with a nasal voice, ¡°Thank you, father, mother, and aunt. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°With your concern for me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    Chen Daniu raised her head and looked at Madam Qian before looking at Madam Zhao.

    Chen Daniu finally thought it through. Madam Qian heaved a sigh of relief.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle, and she was relieved.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu had summoned the vige chief.

    Old Master Wang naturally thought more about Chen Hu, so he brought the two families to the Su family.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect that she woulde to this ce again in such a way.

    It was necessary to seek justice for Chen Daniu.

    Because Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families had both entered the vige, the others were also curious and could not help but follow them to take a look.

    Therefore, when they arrived at the Su family, there was already arge group of people.

    The Su family was discussing the marriage between Xu Bowen and Su Yufang with the Xu family.

    Old Master Su asked for ten taels of silver as a betrothal gift. He also asked Xu Bowen to cancel Su Yufang¡¯s engagement. All losses would be borne by the Xu family.

    Mr. Xu and Madam Wu¡¯s faces were dark. Madam Wu directly said that Su Yufang was not ady from a prestigious family and did not need so many betrothal gifts. If she seduced Xu Bowen, the Xu family would be generous to pay five taels of silver.

    Madam Wang immediately cursed. If the Xu family did not take responsibility, she would go to the academy to lie down.

    Mr. Xu and Madam Wu were bothining. What was going on?

    The matchmaker, Madam Yang, sat awkwardly. She did not have the chance to speak at all. As a matchmaker, she had always sent messages from both sides. Only when they were really engaged would the two inws have some interaction. She did not know what to do about Xu Bowen and Su Yufang¡¯s situation.

    Madam Yang only hoped that the two families could quicklye to a consensus and settle this matter.

    However, before an agreement was reached, there was amotion outside the house. Someone shouted, ¡°Those from the Su family,e out.¡±

    The moment he heard the shout, he frowned. ¡°Why is the vige chief here again?¡±

    In Old Master Su¡¯s heart, nothing good happened when the vige chief came. It was not fair at all. If not for him favoring Su Sang¡¯s family, their family would not be so deserted in the vige.

    Madam Wang also frowned. She looked at Old Master Su. ¡°Old man, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Madam Li stole a nce from the window and eximed, ¡°Mother, almost everyone in the vige is here to watch the show. I think Chen Hu¡¯s family is here. They must be here to seek justice for Chen Daniu.¡±

    ¡°Su Sang¡¯s family is here. Tsk, tsk¡­¡±

    Madam Li clicked her tongue twice. She nced at Madam Zhou and gloated a little. Su Yufang wanted to rob them halfway through the journey, and she was not afraid of being defeated. Did she really think that Chen Hu¡¯s family was still the same as before?

    Madam Zhou frowned.

    Su Yufang sat beside Madam Zhou and sobbed softly.

    Madam Zhou looked at Mr. Xu and Madam Wu and said, ¡°This matter was originally caused by you. You have to go out and deal with it.¡±

    She could not ask her daughter to go out and suffer such a thing.

    Mr. Xu frowned. ¡°My son didn¡¯t do this alone. If your daughter didn¡¯t have the intentions, why didn¡¯t she scream? No matter how bold my son is, he couldn¡¯t have done anything wrong in such an environment.¡±

    Madam Wu nced at Su Yufang with disgust. ¡°A fly can¡¯t bite a seamless egg. I don¡¯t think your daughter is a good person either. My son only cares about studying and has always been clean. If your daughter hadn¡¯t seduced him, he wouldn¡¯t have done anything foolish.¡±

    When Madam Wu said that, how could Madam Zhou tolerate it? She immediately retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? My daughter is innocent. Your son has already admitted that he was rash. Don¡¯t even think about ming my daughter.¡±

    Madam Zhou caught what Xu Bowen had admitted to previously.

    Madam Wu was instantly speechless.

    Xu Bowen rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Alright, stop arguing. I was wrong in this matter. I should apologize to Chen Daniu and give her an exnation. I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    After calming down, Xu Bowen knew he was in trouble.

    He was now being driven over a fire. Everything was difficult.

    If he didn¡¯t marry Su Yufang, the Su family wouldn¡¯t give up. They might make him unable to even study.

    If he didn¡¯t apologize to Chen Daniu, the Chen family wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. They would also make him unable to continue studying.

    It was difficult either way. He might as well admit his mistake and gain a good reputation. He would apologize to Chen Daniu¡¯s family and marry Su Yufang.

    Xu Bowen headed for the door.

    ¡°Wen¡­¡±

    Madam Wu was very stubborn and hurriedly chased after him. Mr. Xu¡¯s face darkened and he followed her out.

    Su Yufang still did not understand Xu Bowen. She was afraid that she would not get anything in the end after doing so much. Hence, she sniffed and said to Old Master Su and Madam Wang with a sobbing voice, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, this matter is already a foregone conclusion. I have to marry Xu Bowen no matter what. I¡¯m also at fault. I¡¯ll go beg for her forgiveness and ask for her blessings for Xu Bowen and me.¡±

    With that, Su Yufang stood up and left.

    Her n was going well. This was a critical time. She couldn¡¯t afford to rx.

    ¡°Whoever wants to go can go.¡±

    Old Master Su said angrily. In any case, he did not want to embarrass himself.

    Madam Zhou hurriedly got up and left.

    Su Eng and his two sons followed him out. Xu Bowen was indeed better than a farmer. If he did well, he would be an Elementary Schr¡¯s father-inw.

    Madam Li was getting excited. She fawned over Madam Wang and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go out and take a look too. Second brother and I are family. Our family has to be united.¡±

    After saying that, Madam Li got up and left. She would not let go of any opportunity to take advantage of.

    Su Sang helped Chen Hu. Chen Hu was not his biological brother.

    In this family, only Old Master Su still wanted Su Sang to apologize ande back. Their first and second branches actually did not want Su Sang¡¯s family toe back.

    Su Sang¡¯s family was so glorious now. If they turned around, their two families would be suppressed. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any benefits from Su Sang¡¯s family. Naturally, they would take advantage of the opportunity to stab Old Master Su¡¯s heart.

    Madam Wang spat coldly and muttered, ¡°None of them are good.¡±

    Madam Wang was getting older and her health was not as good as before. She also knew that her two daughters-inw were not good people, so she held onto her husband tightly.

    Madam Yang sighed and stood up silently to leave.

    Su Dng also got up and went out. The children also followed him out. As the granddaughters-inw of this family, they also silently followed him out to watch the show.

 Chapter 256 - An Explanation 2

    <h4>Chapter 256: An Exnation 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Madam Wang saw that everyone had gone out, she quickly went to the window and looked out.

    When Xu Bowen¡¯s family came out, Xu Bowen bowed to Chen Hu.

    Immediately after, the Su family members came out.

    Xu Bowen said, ¡°Uncle Chen, I was wrong today. I apologize to you. Please forgive me and please help Yufang and me. If I had met Yufang earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for both families.¡±

    ¡°But love can¡¯t be reced. Yufang and I seem to have known each other since our previous lives. The moment I saw her, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I only hate that I couldn¡¯t see her sooner.¡±

    Xu Bowen looked at Su Yufang affectionately.

    Su Yufang blushed and was overjoyed. Xu Bowen was taking responsibility for her. How nice.

    Su Yufang was quickly moved to tears. She stepped forward and knelt in front of Chen Daniu. She grabbed Chen Daniu¡¯s clothes and cried, ¡°Daniu, I beg you. Please grant Bowen and me our blessings. You and Bowen have no feelings for each other. You won¡¯t be happy together.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Madam Qian was so angry that her breathing quickened.

    Old Master Wang was also shocked. What was going on?

    Chen Daniu coldly took the sleeve from Su Yufang¡¯s hand, took a step back, and said coldly, ¡°Su Yufang, you shouldn¡¯t apologize to me. You should apologize to your engaged fianc¨¦ and beg him to forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Ask him to forgive you for not having loyalty. Forgive you for being impetuous. You have nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need toe begging.¡±

    Chen Daniu trembled in anger and resisted the urge to p Su Yufang.

    She mentally warned herself not to be impulsive, to be calm. She wanted an exnation for herself.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s words caused the vigers to whisper. Many people said that she was right.

    Why did Su Yufang ask for her forgiveness? She should be asking her fianc¨¦.

    Someone whispered, ¡°That child from the Luo family is really unlucky. A girl like Su Yufang has cheated on him before they even got married.¡±

    Someone said, ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re not married. If they were married, they wouldn¡¯t even know if their children would be theirs¡¯ in the future. That would be so depressing.¡±

    Su Yufang¡¯s face turned pale. She never expected Chen Daniu to say that about her.

    Xu Bowen frowned, too.

    He was about to speak when Chen Daniu looked at him.

    ¡°Xu Bowen, I don¡¯t want a man like you who has no bottom line and no responsibility. I¡¯m very grateful for letting me recognize you as such today. Fortunately, you and I aren¡¯t married. Otherwise, I would regret it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Chen Daniu looked coldly at Xu Bowen and said loudly so that everyone could hear.

    After hearing Chen Daniu¡¯s words, Xu Bowen immediately wanted to retort, but Chen Daniu did not give him the chance. Chen Daniu added, ¡°A person like you who has no bottom line and no sense of responsibility is not worthy of me entrusting my life to you. I believe that it¡¯s not just me. If any woman were to encounter such a situation, they would not want you.¡±

    After Chen Daniu finished speaking, Chen Hu said loudly, ¡°Daniu is right. Such a family is not worthy of my daughter¡¯s trust. Let¡¯s make things clear today. We have nothing to do with each other in the future. If you dare to nder my daughter¡¯s reputation outside, don¡¯t me me for spreading this shameless matter that happened between the two of you. My daughter did not do anything wrong. The eyes of the world are clear. Everyone will understand who is right and who is wrong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone would spit at such an impolite and shameless act. Anyone who dares to marry into your family will have to be on guard. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. After all, if they can do such a thing, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do.¡±

    Madam Qian chimed in loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. How can you say that?¡±

    Madam Wu was anxious and said quickly.

    Xu Bowen was muddle-headed, but she was not. Madam Wu smiled apologetically and hurriedly said to Madam Qian, ¡°Sis, calm down. This is my son¡¯s fault. We apologize to you. We¡¯re all people who raise our children. We all hope that our children will find someone they like. No one wants such a thing to happen, right?¡±

    Madam Qian smiled sarcastically and said to the matchmaker, Madam Yang, ¡°Granny Yang, listen to what his family has to say. Do you agree or not? My daughter and Xu Bowen have seen each other before. If they don¡¯t suit each other, how can they be engaged? The Xu family shouldn¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t learn from that b*tch and set up a memorial arch. Our Chen family isn¡¯t stupid. We¡¯re blind to listen to your nonsense. Don¡¯t you think so, Granny Yang?¡±

    Madam Yang smiled bitterly and nodded awkwardly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    She had been a matchmaker for decades, but she had never encountered such a thing.

    There were many conflicts because of the betrothal gifts or the dowry, but this was the only time in her life seeing a man hugging and kissing another woman before the engagement.

    She had thought that the Chen family wanted to settle the matter peacefully, so she was relieved. Who knew that the Chen family was so angry that they came back to their senses and came to settle the score?

    In this matter, it was all the Xu family¡¯s fault. However, the Xu family wanted to resolve it and give their son a good reputation. They were too greedy and shot themselves in the foot.

    Madam Wu felt her anger burn her throat and hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re being too serious¡­¡±

    Madam Wu was about to go crazy from anger, but this was Southern Mountain Vige. Her family had few people and was unreasonable. No matter what, they would be at the losing end.

    Xu Bowen frowned. Chen Daniu¡¯s and Madam Qian¡¯s words made him very ufortable, but he did not want to pester her anymore. His expression was cold as he acted magnanimous and said, ¡°Yes, I was in the wrong. Now, I apologize to you. From now on, our families will have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    Father Xu was angry with Xu Bowen, but at this moment, he understood that it was time for him to say something. If this matter continued, there would only be disadvantages. The Chen family was obviously unwilling to let it pass.

    Father Xu cupped his hands at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive our family¡¯s rudeness. The engagement between Bowen and your daughter will end here. She will definitely marry into a good family in the future.¡±

    With that, Mr. Xu bowed deeply.

    Chen Hu¡¯s expression was calm. They hade here to ask for an exnation from Chen Daniu. Now that they had made things clear and the Xu family had admitted their mistake, Chen Hu said coldly, ¡°If you can admit your mistake, this matter will end here. From now on, the children of the families will get married to others and have nothing to do with each other. To the outside world, you can¡¯t have any nderousments. If you can¡¯t do that and I hear of any distorted facts, I will definitely publicize what your son has done.¡±

    No matter what, his daughter was the one who suffered in this matter. If the Xu family maliciously distorted the truth in the future, those who did not know the truth would naturally listen to them.

 Chapter 257 - An Explanation 3

    <h4>Chapter 257: An Exnation 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Chen Hu warned Mr. Xu, he was telling them that if the Xu family wanted to smear Chen Daniu¡¯s name, he would not let it go.

    Mr. Xu nodded and smiled apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family won¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°My fellow vigers, you¡¯ve all seen what happened today with your own eyes. We all have sons and daughters. Whether it¡¯s children or grandchildren, there will be a day when we discuss marriage. The reputation of our children is crucial. Today, my eldest daughter suffered this grievance because we didn¡¯t see his character clearly. I hope everyone can take into ount that we¡¯re from the same hometown. If you hear anyone defaming my eldest daughter, speak up for her. Chen Hu will be eternally grateful.¡±

    Chen Hu turned around and said to the vigers who hade to watch the show.

    In the past few years, the vigers had been living much better with the business of their two families.

    Everyone had dealings with Chen Hu and Su Sang, so they naturally nodded in agreement.

    Old Master Wang also said, ¡°Daniu did nothing wrong. She¡¯s a good girl. If anyone maligns her, there will be bad karma. You can¡¯t do such a thing. There will be retribution in the future.¡±

    The vige chief was on Chen Hu¡¯s side, and the vigers were no exception.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Chen Hu said to Chen Daniu.

    Chen Daniu nodded.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also heaved a sigh of relief. This was the best solution. The Xu family wouldn¡¯t dare to spout nonsense anymore.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s strength was beyond Su Xiaolu¡¯s imagination. Even Su Xiaoling was surprised. Chen Daniu¡¯s words against Su Yufang were really satisfying.

    Things settled, and the two families went back together.

    As for the rtionship between the Xu family and the Su family, this matter was not over yet.

    Even for Su Yufang, her original engagement had to be settled.

    No matter what Su Yufang¡¯s motive was, she couldn¡¯t escape unscathed.

    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Old Master Wang didn¡¯t stay any longer and left together.

    The vigers who were watching themotion also left.

    But when it came to the matter between Chen Daniu and Xu Bowen, everyone said that Xu Bowen had no bottom line. When it came to Su Yufang, they shook their heads.

    After everyone left, Madam Yang could no longer hold it in and said, ¡°Brother Xu, I can¡¯t say anything about your family. Goodbye.¡±

    Madam Yang left quickly without waiting for Madam Wu to speak.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. There was really nothing to be gained from this. Her reputation would be ruined.

    She did not dare to speak up for the Xu family. If Chen Hu pursued the matter, she would not be able to bear the consequences.

    Madam Yang sighed. She had really misjudged him. Xu Bowen was a good schr, but he did not have any self-control at all. The Chen family looked easy to talk to, but they also had a ruthless side. It would not be easy to deal with them if they were provoked.

    Forget it, forget it. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of these two families. She would return the gift moneyter and pretend she hadn¡¯t been matchmaking for these two families in case there was any trouble in the future.

    Mr. Xu¡¯s face turned cold as he said to Su Eng and Madam Zhou, ¡°My family will ept this matter. The betrothal gift is ten taels. Call off the engagement with the other family and let Su Yufang marry into our family. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, then my son can¡¯t match up to your daughter. We can only forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±

    Mr. Xu said coldly and tugged at Madam Wu. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Madam Wu quickly pulled Xu Bowen and said, ¡°My son, let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    Xu Bowen still wanted to speak, but Mr. Xu had already lost his patience and said coldly, ¡°After you be independent, I don¡¯t care what you want to do. But for now, you¡¯d better shut up. Haven¡¯t you lost enough face today?¡±

    Xu Bowen was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yufang.

    Su Yufang looked at him with tears in her eyes and nodded gently at him.

    Xu Bowen said nothing more.

    Madam Zhou still wanted to say something, but Su Yufang tugged at Madam Zhou¡¯s hand, silently telling her not to say anything.

    Madam Li did not expect this matter to end like this. Ten taels of silver were quite a lot. The Luo family had only given them three taels.

    Madam Li said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, let me congratte you first. Our Yufang is going to live well in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yufang, when you live well in the future, don¡¯t forget your family. Your brothers are all relying on you. The more unyielding they are, the more confident you will be in your inws.¡±

    Madam Li smiled at Su Yufang and said.

    Su Yufang nodded obediently and said, ¡°Eldest Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget my roots.¡±

    Su Yufang knew that Madam Li was ck-hearted. She did not want to provoke Madam Li now, so she just said a few nice words to coax her.

    The most important thing now was to quickly settle down with the Xu family. She would go over as soon as possible, so she would not provoke Madam Li.

    Madam Li smiled and turned to enter the house.

    Madam Wang shouted from inside the house, ¡°Second Brother¡¯s family,e in.¡±

    Although Madam Wang did not go out, she knew what was happening outside.

    After calling the entire family in, Madam Wang said, ¡°Second Daughter-inw, you didn¡¯t teach the girl well. I can¡¯t be bothered to me you for this. However, this matter was caused by you guys, so you can settle it yourselves. You must also settle with the Luo family. I won¡¯t take out the gift money for the Luo family. You can do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Also, settle down with the Xu family as soon as possible to avoid gossip.¡±

    Madam Wang could not be bothered to take a detour with Madam Zhou, so she went straight to the point.

    Since she wanted to cause trouble, she would clean up her own mess!

    The Luo family had sent three taels of silver. If the Xu family wanted to give ten taels of silver, there would be thirteen taels of silver. She would not give them this money.

    Madam Zhou was shocked. ¡°Mother, where can I get the money to pay the Luo family back?¡±

    Madam Zhou wasining incessantly and hated Madam Wang to the core. Madam Wang had always been in charge of the money and kept a close eye on every copper coin. All these years, she had only secretly saved a hundred copper coins.

    With Madam Wang being so difficult, Madam Zhou could only hate herself for not dying earlier.

    Madam Wang snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care if you have it or not. That¡¯s your business. Who asked you to be so restless? It¡¯s already good enough that I don¡¯t me you for not teaching my granddaughter well. Hurry up and get lost. You¡¯re still an eyesore in front of me. I think you want to be beaten up.¡±

    Madam Zhou lowered her eyes, hiding the hatred in them.

    She pulled Su Yufang away.

    Madam Li was happy in her heart, but on the surface, she said with concern, ¡°Sister-inw, I think that Xu Bowen cares about Yufang. Let Yufang ask him for it.¡±

    Madam Zhou gave Madam Li a fierce look. Her gaze frightened Madam Li.

    Madam Li did not dare to agitate Madam Zhou anymore.

    Madam Zhou pulled Su Yufang back to her room. As soon as she closed the door, Madam Zhou pped her.

    Su Yufang¡¯s face turned to the side. She covered her cheek and said, ¡°Mother, hit me. This is all my fault. I¡¯m indignant. Why can someone like Chen Daniu marry a schr while I can only marry a bumpkin? I¡¯m indignant and I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Madam Zhou hugged Su Yufang in her arms and said in a choked voice, ¡°I pped you because I hate this. Don¡¯t me me. I want you to marry well more than anyone else. Your grandmother has been on top of me my entire life. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to make a name for myself. Your eldest aunt has embarrassed me many times in my life. Yufang, you must work hard. Only when you work hard can I live well in this family.¡±

 Chapter 258 - Someone from the Luo family

    <h4>Chapter 258: Someone from the Luo family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She didn¡¯t have Madam Zhao¡¯s luck and couldn¡¯t live a good life like Madam Zhao.

    Madam Li was not an easy person to get along with. If she was caught off guard, Madam Li would definitely plot against them.

    Su Yufang was her only daughter. Madam Zhou was happier than anyone else that Su Yufang could get married. That was why after this happened, she immediately fought for Su Yufang and cooperated with her.

    But she had suffered too much, so she couldn¡¯t help but hit Su Yufang.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Yufang also knew that Madam Zhou had suffered because of her. She cried and apologized.

    Madam Zhou sighed and said, ¡°From now on, just stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. As for the Xu family, mother and father will go and talk to them. As for the Luo family, they will also be informed. Mother can¡¯t take out the betrothal money for the Luo family either. We¡¯ll talk about it when the Luo familyes.¡±

    ¡°Mother can¡¯t take out the money, but you can¡¯t ask the Xu family either. You can¡¯t let Xu Bowen look down on you. You and Xu Bowen are going to get married soon. If you go to his house, you¡¯ll suffer a lot. I think that Xu Bowen is interested in you. Don¡¯t be stupid. You have to be good to Xu Bowen, understand? If he likes you, your life will be better.¡±

    ¡°If the Luo family is not to be trifled with, your grandmother will cough up the money. If he¡¯s cowardly, this money will belong to the public. He can forget about taking it back. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about this matter. If your grandmother is angry, she¡¯ll at most hit me a few times. I¡¯ll just hide. Marry well and live a good life in the future. Don¡¯t forget about your mother.¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red as she wiped away Su Yufang¡¯s tears.

    Su Yufang nodded as she cried.

    She knew what she had to do. She had worked so hard to seed. She was going to have a good life.

    Madam Zhou felt a little more rxed. Right now, she was only hoping that Madam Wang and Old Master Su would die as soon as possible so that they could split up. Then, she would not have to be tortured by Madam Wang.

    ¡ª-

    When Chen Daniu encountered such a thing during her engagement, she persevered through it. However, when she returned home after it was over, she was still sad for a few days.

    The matchmaker, Madam Yang, also returned the gift money she had received and said that she had misjudged the person this time. In the future, if she met someone good, she would definitely tell Chen Daniu first.

    Regardless of whether these words were sincere or not, Chen Hu and Madam Qian felt good when they heard them. Since Madam Yang had a good attitude, they naturally had a good attitude as well. Since Madam Yang was the matchmaker, it was not her fault. Therefore, everyone happily settled the matter.

    During this period of time, Chen Daniu didn¡¯t go out and stayed at home to do work. She was very diligent. Madam Cao¡¯s heart ached for her, so when the work was almost done, she called Madam Chen to rest.

    Chen Daniu nodded and went to watch Su Xiaolu practice martial arts.

    As this matter cooled down, Chen Daniu¡¯s life slowly returned to normal.

    No one said anything more about it. They all agreed that not mentioning it was the best solution.

    Chen Daniu survived it. There was no need to mention it again. She just needed time to let this matter passpletely.

    Sixth of November.

    Two men came to the vige that day.

    When they passed by Su Sang¡¯s house, Su Xiaolu and Chen Daniu overheard their conversation.

    The woman said, ¡°Chuan, don¡¯t say anything when we get there. Auntie can do the talking. Let¡¯s just return half of the betrothal money. We really can¡¯t afford such a woman. Auntie will find you a good one in the future.¡±

    Luo Chuan said coldly, ¡°I know.¡±

    The two had gone far away.

    Su Xiaolu stopped and walked to Chen Daniu¡¯s side. ¡°Big Sister Daniu, Xing has been out for a long time. Let¡¯s go and call him home.¡±

    Chen Daniu looked at Su Xiaolu, who winked at her.

    Chen Daniu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shouted into the back room, ¡°Master Gui You, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Gui You agreed.

    Su Xiaolu and Chen Daniu went out.

    Chen Shi often yed in the vige. Recently, he had been messing with the Su family with his good friends, such as secretly pooping in the Su family¡¯s vegetable bag.

    And smeared stinky mud on their cleanundry.

    Although the Su family members were cursing, they had no choice but to give up.

    Seeing the unfamiliar faces of Luo Chuan and the woman, he thought that they must have something to do after entering the vige. A thought popped up in Chen Shi¡¯s mind. They were going to the Su family, so he immediately abandoned his friends and followed them.

    The woman kept asking Luo Chuan to calm down on the way. Luo Chuan didn¡¯t say a word.

    Chen Shi listened attentively. When they were about to reach the Su family, Chen Shi shouted, ¡°Auntie, wait a minute. You should be the unlucky ones who are engaged to the Su family, right? I know the Su family too well. It¡¯s impossible for you not to make a scene.¡±

    Luo Chuan looked at the mischievous children in front of him and said, ¡°Tell us what happened to the Su family recently, and this would be yours.¡±

    Luo Chuan took out five copper coins.

    Chen Shi took it with a smile and said, ¡°It seems that you guys still don¡¯t know. Something big happenedst month. That woman from the Su family who was engaged hugged and kissed a man who was engaged to another woman in our vige. Tsk tsk, she¡¯s the most shameless woman. Everyone says that she¡¯s shameless.¡±

    Chen Shi told Luo Chuan and the woman everything.

    Chen Shi put the money into his shirt and gave Luo Chuan a sympathetic look.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t her family say that Su Yufang had sores on her body?¡±

    Madam Liu was very surprised. For some reason, she received a letter asking them to break off the engagement. It said that Su Yufang had a rpse and wanted to treat her illness. Perhaps it was difficult to treat her illness and she was afraid that it would affect Luo Chuan and decided to break off the engagement.

    Madam Liu felt that such a woman would be a burden if she married him, so she brought Luo Chuan along to cancel the engagement.

    He didn¡¯t expect the real reason to be like this. Su Yufang was actually a person with no sense of propriety.

    Chen Shi said very seriously, ¡°That¡¯s a lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and take a look.¡±

    Luo Chuan frowned.

    Madam Liu gritted her teeth. ¡°How despicable. They¡¯re clearly trying to trick us. Let¡¯s go. We have to get an exnation from them.¡±

    What sores? They made it sound like she was about to die. It was all fake.

    She still had to be secretive after doing something shameless. Using such an excuse to break off the engagement was clearly to make them feel bad and take the betrothal money. This was really annoying.

    Chen Shi smiled, feeling much better.

    The Su family had made his sister sad. If there was a chance to take revenge, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    Luo Chuan looked at Chen Shi and asked, ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Chen Shi did not want to say it. He smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, it doesn¡¯t matter what my name is. Your matter is more important now. I just can¡¯t stand it, so I spoke out. I like to act bravely.¡±

    Luo Chuan smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you for telling us this. Otherwise, we would still be in the dark.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Someone from the Luo family 2

    <h4>Chapter 259: Someone from the Luo family 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    If they really thought that Su Yufang had sores and wanted to break off the engagement, it wouldn¡¯t make sense, because the woman was sick and afraid of being implicated. Anyone would find it difficult to ept this.

    Therefore, he had to be prepared not to get all the betrothal gifts back.

    He wanted to marry a healthy wife, so he couldn¡¯t marry Su Yufang and break off the engagement. He didn¡¯t intend to take back all the betrothal gifts, so a portion was enough.

    But now that he knew the truth, this was not a matter of whether he owed them anything or not. It was the Su family who had ill intentions.

    Since they were not sincere, he could not foolishly let the Su family bully and take advantage of them.

    ¡°Aunt, I want all the betrothal gifts back.¡±

    Luo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold.

    Madam Liu sighed. ¡°Their family is too heartless. I really thought they were good.¡±

    At first, she felt guilty. Su Yufang was not in good health and had yet to get married. Of course, she would not marry. She came with sincerity. Even if the two families could not be inws, she would still make friends with them.

    It would be good if the betrothal gift was only half returned. Everyone would part on good terms.

    However, the Su family had concealed the truth and used excuses. She was not a fool. She had to get all the betrothal gifts back.

    ¡°Chuan, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer. We don¡¯t want what we shouldn¡¯t want, but we have to take what we deserve. Let¡¯s go and see what kind of deed they¡¯ve done.¡±

    Madam Liu pulled Luo Chuan towards the Su family. She wanted to see what the Su family would do today.

    Chen Shi smiled and followed behind. He was clearly prepared to watch the show.

    Madam Liu pulled Luo Chuan to the Su residence and knocked on the door before entering.

    Seeing that Madam Liu and Luo Chuan were here, the Su family sat neatly.

    Madam Liu was the first to speak. ¡°Good sister, we rushed over when we received your letter. Is Yufang seriously ill? How is she? I don¡¯t see her anywhere.¡±

    Madam Zhou sighed and said with a worried and helpless expression, ¡°It¡¯s still not very good. She¡¯s taken a lot of medicine, but it¡¯s not working.¡±

    Madam Liu immediately said, ¡°We can¡¯t be careless. Anyway, she¡¯s already engaged to our Chuan. Why don¡¯t we let them get married in advance? Just treat it as a celebration for Yufang. Who knows, she might recover from her illness after this joy. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Madam Liu was deliberately probing. She wanted to see the attitude of the Su family.

    When Madam Zhou heard Madam Liu¡¯s words, her expression stiffened. She hurriedly said, ¡°How can that be? What if the illness is contagious and Chuan gets sick?¡±

    Luo Chuan said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Madam Zhou was instantly stunned. She never expected the Luo family to have such an attitude.

    She thought that when they heard that Su Yufang was sick, they would agree to break off the engagement. That way, they would have a reason not to return the betrothal money and say that the money was used to buy medicine.

    But now that Madam Liu had agreed to the marriage, Luo Chuan also agreed.

    Madam Zhou was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Su Eng reacted quickly and hurriedly said, ¡°How can that be? My girl is sick. If she marries your family, won¡¯t she be harming you? So we won¡¯t marry her off. Let¡¯s break off the engagement.¡±

    Madam Zhou came back to her senses and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Madam Liu looked at Madam Zhou and asked, ¡°Then how do you n to return the betrothal gift?¡±

    She wanted to see what the family had to say.

    Speaking of betrothal gifts, Su Eng kept his mouth shut.

    Madam Zhou sighed and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. In the beginning, when Yufang fell sick, we didn¡¯t know what kind of illness she had, so we found a doctor for her. She never recovered from her illness, and she would take medicine intermittently to see a doctor. That was how the betrothal money was used up.¡±

    After Madam Zhou finished speaking, she did not wait for Madam Liu to speak before saying, ¡°Good sister, this marriage was originally a good thing. If Yufang wasn¡¯t so unlucky, I wouldn¡¯t have let her break off the engagement with Luo Chuan. We can¡¯t return this money now¡­¡±

    After saying that, Madam Zhou looked at Madam Liu with tears in her eyes.

    Madam Liu frowned. When Madam Zhou said that, she meant that the betrothal gift could not be refunded. However, the marriage between the two families still had to be refunded. Then, she even used such an excuse to leave a good reputation for Su Yufang.

    If they broke off the engagement like this, the Luo family would lose their money and people. To the outside world, they would also lose a ruthless reputation.

    What a brilliant idea.

    Madam Liu was not angry either. She immediately held Madam Zhou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good sister, it¡¯s better not to break off the engagement. Let them get married as soon as possible to celebrate. Who knows, things might get better. If we break off the engagement now, what will others think of our Luo Chuan?¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s not break off the engagement. Let¡¯s set the date today and let them get married early.¡±

    Madam Liu would not relent. She wanted Madam Zhou to think that if she did not agree to the annulment, Su Yufang would die at the Luo family¡¯s hands.

    Madam Zhou could also tell what was going on. This made her extremely anxious.

    When Madam Liu saw this, she suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Good sister, I think the 10th of this month is a good day. Why don¡¯t we settle on the 10th? If they get married early, she might be able to recover from the illness.¡±

    Madam Zhou forced a smile and said, ¡°Good sister, I can¡¯t thank you enough for thinking so highly of Yufang. But she¡¯s really seriously ill. We can only cancel this marriage.¡±

    Madam Liu frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Yufang? I¡¯ll go and see her. As long as she can live until the wedding, I think we can give it a try. Many people can¡¯t even find a match even if they want to. If my girl encounters such a thing, I¡¯ll have to pray to the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Good sister, don¡¯t say that Yufang isn¡¯t good. As long as our family doesn¡¯t despise her.¡±

    Madam Liu had directly blocked Madam Zhou¡¯s way out. She wanted to see what else Madam Zhou coulde up with.

    Madam Zhou really could not think of anything else to say. It took her a long time toe up with this reason and excuse.

    Generally speaking, if an unmarried woman was seriously ill, her future inws would be eager to break off the engagement. Everyone agreed that this was very unlucky. Such a woman would make the family unlucky if she married. If she was willing to break off the engagement, she would be very happy.

    However, Madam Liu insisted on rushing the good news, and Luo Chuan had no objections. Madam Zhou was dumbfounded and could not think straight.

    This was a difficult situation for her alone. No one in this family would speak up for her.

    Seeing that Madam Zhou was speechless, Madam Liu smiled and asked, ¡°Good sister, where is Yufang?¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s smile was very forced. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to end the engagement. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    Madam Zhou could not find anything else to say, so she could only hold on to this sentence.

    Madam Liu frowned and her expression turned cold. ¡°What exactly do you mean? Something happened after the engagement and the betrothal gift. You want to break off the engagement but refuse to return the betrothal money. I suspect that you¡¯re trying to cheat the marriage. You¡¯re clearly trying to cheat the Luo family¡¯s money. Do you think that our family¡¯s moneyes easily? If you don¡¯t make things clear today, we¡¯ll see you in court!¡±

 Chapter 260 - One Against Several

    <h4>Chapter 260: One Against Several</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Madam Zhou was immediately anxious. She thought that it would not be difficult to use such a reason to break off the engagement. Who knew that Madam Liu would not relent at all?

    Madam Zhou hurriedly looked at Madam Wang and said with a pleading gaze, ¡°Mother, I beg you. Please return the dowry to the Luo family. In the future, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do.¡±

    Madam Liu clearly did not fall for this. She was determined to let Su Yufang and Luo Chuan get married. She did not care if Su Yufang was seriously ill. Even if she died, she wanted Su Yufang to marry over.

    It was clearly impossible to steal the Luo family¡¯s betrothal money.

    Now, Madam Zhou could only hope that Madam Wang would relent and return the betrothal money to the Luo family to protect Su Yufang¡¯s reputation.

    But Madam Wang¡¯s expression was cold. She looked away and said coldly, ¡°This money has long been used up. How can I take it out? I don¡¯t have it.¡±

    If she wanted her to take it out, she wouldn¡¯t do it.

    Su Yufang was originally engaged, but she had to cause such a thing. If she could do such a thing, why couldn¡¯t she resolve this matter? She could forget about taking money from her.

    Madam Zhou¡¯s heart turned cold. She looked at Su Eng.

    Su Eng immediately avoided eye contact. Anyway, he was not in charge, so he could not interfere.

    Madam Liu smiled sarcastically. ¡°You want to go back on your word? Do you really think that my Luo family is easy to bully? I¡¯ll get your vige to judge who¡¯s the unreasonable one. There¡¯s no way you can bully my Luo family. I¡¯m not a pushover.¡±

    After saying that, Madam Liu pulled Luo Chuan out of the door.

    The moment she came out, she shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Come quickly¡­ Everyone,e and take a look. Help me judge. Fellow vigers, the Su family has gone too far. Everyone,e and take a look¡­¡±

    Madam Liu¡¯s voice was so loud that the neighbors came out to take a look.

    As soon as everyone came out, they craned their necks to take a look. Oh, wasn¡¯t this the Su family? There was going to be a good show again.

    Madam Liu had sharp eyes. When she saw someoneing out to look, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Auntie,e and judge if the Su family is bullying us. How can there be such a thing?¡±

    ¡°My nephew, Luo Chuan, is engaged to this girl from the Su family, Su Yufang. This Su Yufang is the future daughter-inw of our Luo family. Don¡¯t you think so? Not long ago, they sent a letter saying that Su Yufang was infected with a disease and wanted to break off the engagement. Chuan and I were worried that we would rush over to visit. The two children were already engaged. I said that we might as well get married as soon as possible to congratte Su Yufang. They didn¡¯t agree no matter what.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t agree, right? They¡¯re also not willing to refund our betrothal money. Fellow vigers, three taels of silver. This money doesn¡¯te easy. They refuse to return it. They¡¯re also unwilling to marry over. Tell me, what kind of logic is this? I said that I wanted to see Su Yufang, but they didn¡¯t let me see her. They said that they were afraid of spreading the disease. They¡¯re clearly trying to cheat a marriage. Oh my god¡­¡±

    Madam Liu sat down and began to talk about the Su family¡¯s actions.

    Everyone sighed. They knew best what was going on with Su Yufang.

    The Su family was really inhumane. They wanted to end the engagement, but they didn¡¯t want to return the betrothal money. How could such a thing happen?

    Madam Zhou, who had rushed out, turned pale. She went forward helplessly and wanted to pull Madam Liu up. She said in a panic, ¡°Good sister, can we discuss this properly? Can we talk inside the house?¡±

    Madam Wang was greedy and refused to fork out the money. Madam Liu was not easy to talk to either. Madam Zhou was almost worried to death.

    Su Yufang and the Xu family had already decided. The Xu family¡¯s betrothal money had been sent over. On December 24, Su Yufang would be getting married.

    But the marriage with the Luo family had yet to be resolved. Madam Zhou was burning with anxiety.

    Madam Liu did not give Madam Zhou any face at all. She waved her hand angrily and said excitedly, ¡°Please be the judge. Is there such a thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Our Chuan is also a good son. He doesn¡¯t even mind that Su Yufang is sick and is willing to marry her as soon as possible to celebrate. Why doesn¡¯t the Su family agree? Since ancient times, it has always been women who help men celebrate. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about?¡±

    If Madam Zhou wanted to cover up, Madam Liu would not let her have her way. She had to tear this disguise off.

    Her good nephew could not be bullied like this anymore.

    If the Su family wanted to break off the engagement and did not y any tricks, this matter would not have ended up like this. In the end, it was all because the Su family was greedy and wanted everything.

    Was this even possible?

    Madam Zhou was burning with anxiety. She wanted to go forward and persuade Madam Liu, but Madam Liu pushed her away.

    The rest of the Su family did note out at all.

    The vigers shook their heads. This family was really amazing.

    Someone reminded Madam Liu, ¡°We can¡¯t make the decision. Why don¡¯t you invite the vige chief?¡±

    Madam Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t invite the vige chief.¡±

    The Su family was in the wrong about this matter. Even if the vige chief came, he would not stand up for the Su family.

    Madam Zhou looked at Madam Liu pleadingly and said, ¡°Good sister, we really have our own difficulties. Can we talk inside?¡±

    Madam Zhou hoped that Madam Liu would understand her pain.

    However, Madam Liu sneered and said to Luo Chuan, ¡°Chuan, go and invite the vige chief over. We have to get an exnation for today¡¯s matter. Whether to break off the engagement or get married, we have to figure out what kind of demons are behind this.¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Sister, do you have to force me like this?¡±

    Madam Liu said mockingly, ¡°Who¡¯s forcing who? You¡¯re really interesting. You¡¯re the ones who want to end the engagement for no reason, but you refuse to return the betrothal money. My Brother Chuan doesn¡¯t even mind that your girl is sick. What else do you want? You say I¡¯m forcing you, but what did I force you to do?¡±

    ¡°Get your facts straight, will you? If you¡¯re not thinking clearly. Do you think everyone is like you?¡±

    Madam Liu was very angry. Madam Zhou was really outrageous. She did not do anything to her. She just looked at her as if she was forced into a corner andined.

    Madam Liu was speechless. What right did Madam Zhou have to me her? What a joke.

    Even if someone was forcing Madam Zhou, it would not be her.

    Madam Zhou felt bitter after being mocked, but she did not know what to say to refute Madam Liu¡¯s words.

    Looking at Madam Liu¡¯s determined expression, Madam Zhou hurriedly turned around and entered the house.

    As soon as she entered the house, the family pretended not to see her.

    Madam Zhou¡¯s heart turned cold. She walked up to Madam Wang and knelt down. She kowtowed and begged, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m begging you. Return the betrothal money to the Luo family. The Xu family is also here. Even if they go, there will still be seven taels left.¡±

    This greedy old woman. Madam Zhou really hated her to death.

    But she was under her control and all she could do was look at her.

    Madam Wang was very impatient. ¡°If you can¡¯t even resolve such a small matter, what¡¯s the point of talking to her? Just tell them to chase them out. We don¡¯t have money, but our family needs money everywhere. The money has long been used up.¡±

    If she wanted her to take out three taels, wouldn¡¯t she be releasing her savings? Madam Wang would never agree to it. As for Su Yufang¡¯s reputation, Madam Wang did not care at all.

 Chapter 261 - One Against Several

    <h4>Chapter 261: One Against Several</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In Madam Wang¡¯s opinion, how could Su Yufang still have a reputation? In any case, she was already bad, so why should she care about this?

    The Xu family had already decided. Who cared about anything else? She wouldn¡¯t give them the money anyway.

    ¡°Mother, Luo Chuan¡¯s Aunt won¡¯t relent at all. How can this matter blow up? I beg you, I beg you.¡±

    Madam Zhou was about to cry.

    Madam Wang¡¯s expression was still cold. When Madam Zhou came to hold her hand, she pushed her away.

    ¡°No, if I say no, it means no. Why do you care about this? You don¡¯t have to care at all. Not to mention that the Luo family doesn¡¯t know, even if they know, they can only admit defeat!¡±

    Madam Wang said coldly. She did not care who Su Yufang married.

    She did not believe in marrying an Elementary Schr. Everything was fake. Only the money in her hands was real.

    Even if the Xu family did not want Su Yufang anymore, she could not return this betrothal money.

    Madam Zhou really hated her. She could not hide her hatred.

    When Madam Wang saw Madam Zhou like this, she immediately felt provoked and pped her. ¡°Rotten sow, how dare you hate me? I think you¡¯ve had too many good days. Are you itching for a beating?¡±

    Madam Wang was very unhappy that Madam Zhou dared to question her decision.

    She would not reflect on whether she had overdone it or not. Instead, she felt that her authority was not enough.

    Madam Zhou was pped. She lowered her head and covered her face. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hit me. I was wrong.¡±

    Madam Wang snorted. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Madam Zhou looked at Su Eng. She hoped that he would say something.

    Su Eng avoided him. He did not have the final say, so why was she looking at him?

    Su Eng did not care who his daughter, Su Yufang, married. Anyway, it did not matter who she married, as long as the betrothal gift was high.

    Madam Zhou was disheartened. She went out and said to Madam Liu, ¡°Luo family. Let me tell you the truth. My Yufang has lost her purity. It¡¯s impossible for her to marry Luo Chuan. When you gave this betrothal money, you gave it to my mother-inw, Madam Wang. If you want to take it back now, look for her.¡±

    After Madam Zhou finished speaking, she felt exhausted.

    Thest thing she wanted to say was actually spoken aloud.

    She hoped more than anyone that Su Yufang could maintain a good reputation.

    Although everyone in the vige and the Xu family knew about this, they were rted to the Xu family by marriage. The Xu family also wanted to save face, so they naturally did not want this matter to spread.

    Everyone in the vige did not have a good rtionship, but they were from the same vige after all. If there was no deep hatred, they would not spread it.

    But the Luo family was different. They would be enemies if they broke off the engagement after knowing the truth.

    After Madam Zhou finished speaking, she turned around and returned to her room. Perhaps Madam Wang would beat her up out of anger after the Luo family left. She would rather be beaten up like this. She could not resolve this matter.

    There were so many people in the family, and everyone seemed to be dead. No one would speak up for her.

    At this moment, Madam Zhou was very envious of Madam Zhao. She could not help but think that if Su Eng was willing to resist her parents for her, she would follow Su Eng wholeheartedly even if she had to eat grass and bark.

    Unfortunately, Su Eng would never do that.

    When Madam Liu saw Madam Zhou leave, she immediately started to shout, ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s no justice. This is too much. This is too much. The girl has lost her purity, and you want to break off the engagement, but you want to keep our betrothal money. How can there be such a thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°You old fart, get out here. Madam Wang, you rotten thing, rotten sow, rotten old thing. How dare you take my family¡¯s money? I¡¯ll report you and bring you to the officials¡­¡±

    Madam Liu started to curse. The more she cursed, the worse it sounded.

    Everyone in the room frowned.

    Old Master Su was so angry that his beard trembled.

    Madam Wang also stood up angrily. ¡°This old b*tch dares to scold us. Where did that rotten Madam Zhou go? I¡¯m going to tear her mouth apart.¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, are you dead? You didn¡¯t even say anything after being scolded like this. Come, follow me out.¡±

    Madam Wang knew that she was old and was afraid that she would not be Madam Liu¡¯s match in a fight, so she immediately shouted at Madam Li.

    Madam Li did not want to help. It was not her daughter. What did it have to do with her?

    However, due to Madam Wang¡¯s pressure, Madam Li had no choice but to go out. When she went out, she also shouted at her daughter-inw, ¡°What are you waiting for? You¡¯re married to my son, so you¡¯re also part of the Su family. If she scolds the Su family, she¡¯s scolding you. Others are already stepping on your head. Are you all dead?¡±

    The family got up and went out, but the men were clearly not prepared to interfere.

    As soon as Madam Wang came out and was about to scold her, Madam Liu spat on her. Madam Liu tore her face apart. ¡°Old witch, I¡¯m here to see how thick your skin is. Is it even thicker than the city wall? Otherwise, how could you do such a thing?¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s aura immediately weakened. She could not defeat Madam Liu.

    She felt a burning pain on her face. When she finally opened her eyes, Madam Liu was about to p her again. Madam Wang immediately said to Madam Li and her granddaughter-inw, ¡°Are you dead? I¡¯ll divorce whoever stands there¡­¡±

    Madam Li and her granddaughter-inw hurriedly went forward to help.

    Madam Li did not expect Madam Liu to be so fierce. When she fought, her methods were ruthless, and she pinched furiously.

    Her granddaughter-inw was still a youngdy in her teens. She had never seen the world and was no match for Madam Liu.

    She stood far away with tears in her eyes.

    Madam Liu was strong, so it was not a problem for her to fight a few of them alone. She dealt with Madam Wang and ignored her after a while. She focused on dealing with Madam Li. Madam Li was also ruthless, but she was not as strong as Madam Liu.

    When Old Master Wang was called over by Luo Chuan, he saw such a farce. Old Master Wang sank his anger into his dantian and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Stop, stop. What are you waiting for? Go forward and pull them away. Su family, quickly pull your mother away.¡±

    Old Master Wang hurriedly shouted. He really wanted to vomit. Why was this Su family so good at finding trouble? He was still a little confused that Luo Chuan hade to look for him. When he heard that it was the Su family, he didn¡¯t want toe. However, he was the vige chief and had no choice but toe.

    The Su family refused to return the betrothal money. Old Master Wang thought about it carefully and knew that the Su family must have been greedy.

    The Su family hurriedly pulled Madam Li away. Luo Chuan also went forward to pull Madam Liu. Madam Liu even took the opportunity to pinch Madam Li and pull her hair.

    Madam Li cried out in pain.

    After separating them, Old Master Wang looked at Madam Wang and said angrily, ¡°What exactly is your family trying to do? You¡¯ve embarrassed the vige! You have to be greedy for all kinds of money. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll die from overeating?¡±

    Madam Wang was really stupid.

    Old Master Su was the same. He was blinded by greed, as if it had nothing to do with him if he didn¡¯t interfere.

    When Old Master Wang shouted like this, Madam Wang immediately felt her face burn. She did not know if it was from pain or embarrassment.

    Old Master Wang looked around and didn¡¯t see Old Master Su. He immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Fourth Dog Su, are you dead? If this matter goes to the officials, do you think you¡¯ll have the advantage? Let me tell you, if you make a big fuss and ruin the vige¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll chase your entire family out.¡±

    He was furious. This family of idiots.

 Chapter 262 - Return Everything

    <h4>Chapter 262: Return Everything</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    He heard Old Master Wang¡¯s voice.

    In the room, Old Master Su revealed a look of annoyance. He originally didn¡¯t want toe out, but when he heard Old Master Wang¡¯sst sentence, Old Master Su was also frightened.

    He hurriedly got up and came out. He was very unconvinced by Old Master Wang. He was just relying on the fact that he was the vige chief to target the Su family and help outsiders.

    When Old Master Su came out, Old Master Wang said angrily to him, ¡°Fourth Dog Su, you¡¯re good. Your granddaughter has gone out of line, but you still don¡¯t know how to behave. You even want everyone to know. You¡¯re very capable. Do you think your family can cover the sky with one hand? That¡¯s just a few taels of silver¡­¡±

    Old Master Wang¡¯s usation made Old Master Su feel embarrassed.

    Moreover, it attracted the attention of the vige chief. Many people in the vige came to watch. Hearing the vige chief¡¯s usation, everyoneughed.

    Old Master Su felt even more ashamed. Why was it like this every time?

    Old Master Wang¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth and said angrily to Madam Wang, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get the money.¡±

    After being hit, Madam Wang¡¯s entire body hurt. She was immediately unwilling. She looked at Madam Liu and said angrily, ¡°Then how are we going to settle the matter of her hitting us? She was extremely vicious. They have topensate for the medical fees!¡±

    If she returned the money like this, wouldn¡¯t she have been beaten for nothing? Then what was the point of refusing to return the money?

    Madam Wang still dared to ask for medical fees. Old Master Wang felt really tired. This family was really hopeless.

    When Madam Liu heard this, sheughed and spat at Madam Wang. Then, she said, ¡°You shameless sow, you dare to ask me for medical fees. Your face is really thicker than the city wall. You¡¯re really shameless. In my opinion, why don¡¯t you just go to the officials and let the officials judge? What kind of crime had the Su family¡¯s daughtermitted!¡±

    Old Master Wang gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°Fourth Dog Su, if the officials spread the scandal, your family will move out of the Southern Mountain Vige.¡±

    For a vige to have a daughter with two husbands was a bad influence. It affected not only the Su family, but also the entire vige¡¯s unmarried daughters.

    Old Master Wang was really annoyed. His patience had reached its limit.

    Old Master Su was stunned for a moment before reacting. He immediately felt extremely embarrassed. Old Master Wang had scolded them so directly. He really didn¡¯t care about his face at all.

    Old Master Su looked at Madam Wang angrily and roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get the money. Do you really want to see the officials? This is all your fault. You can¡¯t even manage the family well. What¡¯s the use of having you?!¡±

    Old Master Su med Madam Wang for the uneptable humiliation, as if this had nothing to do with him.

    Madam Wang felt aggrieved and tears flowed from her eyes. She staggered as she turned around and wiped her bitter tears before entering the house.

    ¡°What kind of people are in your vige?¡±

    Madam Liu frowned and muttered.

    Old Master Wang exined awkwardly, ¡°This has nothing to do with the vige. This is what their family is like. The other girls in our vige are all good girls.¡±

    Thinking about how Su Yufang almost had two husbands, Old Master Wang felt embarrassed. He originally thought that the Su family would tuck their tails between their legs and settle the matter. Who knew that they would cause such a scene?

    Old Master Wang didn¡¯t want to ruin the vige¡¯s reputation because of this matter. He smiled at Madam Liu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived to this age, and I¡¯ve never seen such a thing. Not to mention me, even my father and grandfather¡¯s generation didn¡¯t have such a thing.¡±

    Madam Liu believed him. She nodded but did not say anything.

    Old Master Wang looked at Luo Chuan. Luo Chuan was actually not bad. His parents had passed away, and his uncle and Auntie had raised him. Previously, when Su Yufang was engaged, Madam Zhou was very happy. She said that Su Yufang would be able to take over the family after marrying over because Madam Liu had said that she would not care about Luo Chuan getting married.

    Luo Chuan¡¯s family had a few acres of goodnd. Luo Chuan was also a diligent person and did not have any bad habits, so it was not bad for a woman to marry over.

    But humans were just so insatiable.

    Although Luo Chuan was good, he was inferior to the schr, Xu Bowen. If they were topare, there were better people in this world. How could they switch up every time they see a better candidate like this?

    As a person, it was best to know how to be content. Su Yufang¡¯s reputation was already ruined. In his opinion, she might not be good at all.

    As a person, one could never lose face. This was the basics of being a person. It was easy to lose it, but it was not easy to gain it back. In his opinion, the days of Su Yufang¡¯s regret were still ahead.

    Madam Wang took out the money. She wanted to throw it at Madam Liu, but when she met Madam Liu¡¯s fierce gaze, she was afraid. Madam Liu was not her daughter-inw, so Madam Liu would not give in to her.

    Madam Wang walked to Luo Chuan¡¯s side and ced the silver in his arms. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Luo Chuan took the money and handed it to Madam Liu.

    Madam Liu took it.

    Madam Wang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve returned it to you. You can leave now, right?¡±

    Madam Liu snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I haven¡¯t counted the money yet. What can¡¯t a ck-hearted family like yours do? I want to make it clear in person that it¡¯s correct and not a single cent less. What¡¯s mine will be mine.¡±

    After Madam Liu finished speaking to Madam Wang, she looked at Old Master Wang and said, ¡°Vige Chief Wang, don¡¯t you think that makes sense?¡±

    Old Master Wang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Sigh¡­ How embarrassing. He just wanted it to end quickly.

    When Madam Wang saw that Madam Liu wanted to count the money, her eyes flickered.

    Her abnormal expression did not escape everyone¡¯s eyes. Old Master Wang¡¯s expression darkened.

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression turned even uglier as he roared, ¡°You old b*stard, did you give her less than you should?¡±

    Madam Wang naturally refused to admit it. She argued, ¡°Why would Ick this bit of money? I¡¯m old, so it¡¯s normal for me to count wrongly.¡±

    Madam Liu was about to throw up. This family was really disgusting.

    She was instantly cautious. She counted seriously and there were really 20 copper coins less.

    Without waiting for Madam Liu to speak, Madam Wang turned around and left. She said, ¡°If I counted wrongly, so be it. I¡¯ll make up for it.¡±

    Madam Liu sneered. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve finally seen your Southern Mountain Vige today.¡±

    Old Master Wang was originally an outsider, but he was also so embarrassed that his face turned red.

    Usually, if anything happened to the Su family, it would only be with Su Sang and Su Xiaozhi. Now that it had be like this with the Luo family, they would lose face and the entire vige would lose face.

    Old Master Su didn¡¯t even dare to look at Old Master Wang.

    Madam Wang took out 20 copper coins and gave them to Madam Liu. She still defended herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m old and it¡¯s normal for me to count wrongly. Now that I¡¯ve returned the betrothal money to you, your family will have nothing to do with ours in the future.¡±

    Madam Liu put away the money and mocked coldly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want this shameless woman from your family for free. Pfft.¡±

 Chapter 263 - Whose Daughter Is That?

    <h4>Chapter 263: Whose Daughter Is That?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Chuan, let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want such a woman. Even if you marry her, you won¡¯t be at ease. Perhaps the children she gives birth to won¡¯t be yours. Although our family isn¡¯t rich, we¡¯re still an innocent family. Not to mention marrying a rich youngdy, you can still afford to marry an innocent girl.¡±

    After Madam Liu finished speaking, she pulled Luo Chuan and turned to leave.

    Not far away, she still felt unlucky and spat a mouthful of phlegm in the Su family¡¯s courtyard.

    The vigers hurriedly made way for her. Madam Liu was not someone to be trifled with. There were so many women in the Su family, but they could not even defeat her. Moreover, Madam Liu must be in a bad mood now. No one wanted to get into trouble.

    Old Master Wang stretched out his hand and pointed at Old Master Su as if he wanted to say something, but he felt that there was no need to. Hence, Old Master Wang waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Fourth Dog Su, I don¡¯t care what kind of business your family is up to, but this concerns the reputation of the entire vige. I won¡¯t allow you to mess around. If there¡¯s a next time, your family will move out of the Southern Mountain Vige.¡±

    With that, Old Master Wang waved his hand and left.

    Old Master Su¡¯s body swayed.

    The others in the vige also looked at the Su family as if they were enemies.

    They spat in disdain, their eyes filled with mockery.

    Old Master Su¡¯s face was burning hot. He had lived through most of his life. Now that he was old, he felt even more humiliated.

    Since everyone had left, Madam Wang naturally had to take revenge. She pinched Madam Li a few times.

    Madam Li hurriedly cried out in grievance. ¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t a matter of my family. Su Yufang isn¡¯t my daughter. We are innocent.¡±

    Madam Li was not stupid. If Madam Wang wanted to hit her, she could not fight back, but she could run and dodge.

    Since Madam Wang could not catch her, she naturally had to find trouble with Madam Zhou.

    As for Madam Wang, even without Madam Li saying anything, she was going to look for Madam Zhou.

    Unable to catch up to Madam Li, Madam Wang turned around and went to the second branch¡¯s house. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°Madam Zhou, you rotten thing. Open the door quickly.¡±

    Madam Zhou was in the house, hugging Su Yufang and crying.

    Su Yufang¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. ¡°Mother, what should we do? Grandmother will beat you to death.¡±

    Madam Zhou was also crying, but she knew that she could not avoid Madam Wang.

    When she did not open the door, Madam Wang was already cursing outside. ¡°You good-for-nothing. I¡¯ll ask Second Brother to divorce you now. You jinx, what have you done to our family?¡±

    Madam Zhou hurriedly opened the door and knelt down. She hugged Madam Wang¡¯s legs and apologized. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mother¡­ Please spare me¡­¡±

    Madam Wang hit her immediately.

    Madam Zhou endured it all. She hugged Madam Wang, and Madam Wang could only hit her with her hands. If she hit her too much, her hands would also hurt. If she did not hug Madam Wang and Madam Wang went to get a stick, she would only be in an even worse state.

    Madam Zhou cried and screamed.

    Su Yufang curled up on the bed, not daring to go over. She was going to get married. If she was beaten until her entire body was bruised, how was she going to get married?

    Madam Zhou was the only one who endured this beating and scolding.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Liu left with Luo Chuan. When Madam Liu saw a few figures walking in front, she sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the child who told us the news just now, right? It¡¯s all thanks to him. Otherwise, we would have been in the dark. If we went to the Su family, we would have been led by the nose.¡±

    Luo Chuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s that child.¡±

    Madam Liu thought for a moment and said, ¡°They look like they¡¯re leaving the vige? I wonder where their home is. We should thank him again.¡±

    Luo Chuan nodded. ¡°We should thank him.¡±

    Seeing them return home from afar, Madam Liu prepared to knock on the door with Luo Chuan to thank him.

    Chen Shi held Chen Daniu¡¯s arm and talked happily all the way. He even proudly stuck out his chest and said how he had told Luo Chuan the truth.

    Chen Daniu sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Shi, I know you feel sorry for me. I¡¯vepletely let go. Don¡¯t do such a thing in the future. We have nothing to do with the Su family, understand?¡±

    Chen Shi rubbed his head and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve vented my anger today. I won¡¯t find trouble with their family in the future.¡±

    During this period of time, Chen Daniu was in a depressed mood. Chen Shi even saw her secretly crying. Chen Shi was so angry that he used mud to dirty the Su family¡¯s clothes.

    Now that Chen Daniu was feeling better, he naturally wouldn¡¯t y any more pranks.

    ¡°Sister Xiaolu, can you teach me martial arts?¡±

    Chen Shi wanted to be stronger. He knew that Su Xiaolu was very good at martial arts and wanted to learn too.

    Be it the Su family or the Xu family, they bullied his sister like this because there was no one in their family who could protect her.

    His parents were too kind. He and his brother were too young to be in charge.

    He would grow up eventually, but if he wanted to be strong, he had to have the ability to make others fear him. Only then would others not bully him nonchntly, casually, indifferently.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of hard work.¡±

    Chen Shi immediately patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m a man. I can suffer anything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Chen Daniuughed.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Master Gui You. Go home with your sister first.¡±

    Chen Shi nodded obediently.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard and went straight to the main house. She wanted to teach Chen Shi some martial arts, so of course she had to ask Gui You.

    Chen Shi held Chen Daniu¡¯s arm and went home. He said to Chen Daniu, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely find someone ten or a hundred times stronger than Xu Bowen. When my brother and I grow up, we¡¯ll always protect you and Second Sister. If you¡¯re bullied,e back and tell me. My brother and I will definitely support you. If anyone dares to hit you and Second Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell us when you get home. At most, you¡¯ll divorce them ande home.¡±

    Chen Shi looked at Chen Daniu seriously. He had also be sensible. Perhaps his family thought that he was a child who knew nothing, but in fact, he knew everything.

    His two sisters would always be the most precious. They were treasures.

    Before he grew up, his two sisters would get married, but he would grow up eventually. There would be a time when he could support his family.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m very happy to hear that.¡±

    Chen Daniu was very touched. It was because she had seen too much coldness that she understood how precious such sincere emotions were.

    Chen Shi smiled and said, ¡°Sis, rest well. I¡¯ll go feed the chickens.¡±

    Knock, knock, knock.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Chen Shi ran over to open the door. When he opened the door and saw Luo Chuan and Madam Liu, he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Chen Shi was very vignt. He was afraid that Luo Chuan and Madam Liu were here to cause trouble.

    Chen Shi did not even open the door fully. If Luo Chuan and Madam Liu dared to barge in, he would immediately shout. Chen Hu and Madam Qian, who worked in the Su family, would immediatelye over when they heard this.

    Madam Liu smiled and said very gently, ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re here to thank you. Fortunately, you told us the truth. Otherwise, we would have been bullied.¡±

    Before Chen Shi could answer, Chen Daniu walked over and asked, ¡°Shi, who is it?¡±

 Chapter 264 - Whose Daughter Is That? 2

    <h4>Chapter 264: Whose Daughter Is That? 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Shi was a little vexed.

    When Madam Liu heard Chen Daniu¡¯s voice, she immediately added, ¡°Girl, sorry to disturb you. We don¡¯t mean anything bad. We just want to thank your brother again. If he hadn¡¯t told us out of kindness today, we would have suffered in silence.¡±

    Chen Shi frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to thank me. Leave quickly.¡±

    Madam Liu took 20 copper coins and stuffed them into Chen Shi¡¯s arms. Chen Shi did not take them and the money fell to the ground.

    Chen Shi was very vexed. He had said that he didn¡¯t want them, but she still wanted to give them to him. Now, it had fallen to the ground.

    Chen Shi did not want Madam Liu and Luo Chuan to know their family at all, but now, he was making things worse.

    Chen Daniu had already walked to the door. She pulled Chen Shi behind her and protected him. Then, she opened the door. As she helped pick up the money, she said to Madam Liu, ¡°My younger brother made an unintentional mistake. I hope Auntie won¡¯t take it to heart. Take back the money. It¡¯s inconvenient at home, so I won¡¯t invite you in.¡±

    Chen Daniu helped pick up the copper coins that had fallen to the ground and handed them to Madam Liu. Her expression was calm, expressing her alienation and etiquette.

    Madam Liu took the money and understood what Chen Daniu meant. She smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s inconvenient, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore. This small sum of money is a thank-you gift for your brother. He really helped us a lot.¡±

    Twenty copper coins was not a small number. The reason why Madam Liu was so willing was that she was sincerely grateful. It was because she knew the truth that she had confidence and felt happy and the matter could be resolved so well. She had taken back all the betrothal money, and the Su family was in the wrong.

    Chen Daniu waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. We won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Seeing that Chen Daniu was very determined, Madam Liu said gratefully, ¡°Alright then. Anyway, I¡¯m really grateful. Sorry to disturb you. Goodbye.¡±

    Chen Daniu did not want it, and there was an obvious coldness in it. Madam Liu could not give it to her forcefully.

    After saying that, she left with Luo Chuan.

    Chen Daniu also closed the door.

    Seeing Chen Shi¡¯s apologetic expression, Chen Daniu said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    If she were Madam Liu, she would be grateful if someone told her the truth like this. It was normal for Madam Liu to thank her.

    Chen Shi nodded and instructed Chen Daniu to rest well before going to the backyard to feed the chickens.

    Luo Chuan and Madam Liu also went home.

    Madam Liu suddenly said, ¡°That girl just now was not bad. If not for the fact that it¡¯s not suitable now, I would have asked about it.¡±

    Luo Chuan didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Madam Liu looked at Luo Chuan. ¡°Chuan, what do you think of that girl? If you like her, I¡¯ll get a matchmaker to ask aroundter.¡±

    Most of the time, one would only know what the other party looked like through the matchmaker. Now, there was no need for that. Luo Chuan had already met her. If he felt that it was okay, she would ask around. She still had to settle the marriage.

    Luo Chuan thought about the girl he had seen just now. He didn¡¯t like her much, but he didn¡¯t hate her either. Chen Daniu was calm andposed, and she looked like a smart person.

    While Luo Chuan was thinking, Madam Liu continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know which family that girl is from. She looks calm andposed and is a smart woman. Such a woman can manage a family well. She didn¡¯t even look at you twice, which proves that she¡¯s polite and has a good character. She didn¡¯t invite us into the family rashly, which proves that her family taught her well.¡±

    ¡°Chuan, think about it carefully.¡±

    Madam Liu did not notice any details at that time, but now that she thought about it carefully, she was extremely satisfied.

    A woman with such etiquette was the best choice as a wife.

    Her appearance was not very beautiful, but she was not ugly either. As long as she was a smart woman, her ordinary appearance would be more pleasing to the eye.

    Luo Chuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Auntie.¡±

    What Madam Liu said made sense. Luo Chuan thought about it and felt that it was not bad, so he agreed.

    Madam Liu smiled. ¡°Alright, Auntie will get a matchmaker to ask around and see whose family she¡¯s from and if she¡¯s married. If she¡¯s not, Auntie will get someone to ask and see if it works.¡±

    Luo Chuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°This time, I must find out clearly. Auntie will definitely not let the same thing happen again.¡±

    The thought of this matter made her heart ache. She would not let the same thing happen again, so this time, she had to find out everything.

    She didn¡¯t have a son and Luo Chuan¡¯s parents passed away early. She and Luo Chuan¡¯s mother were sisters-inw. She only gave birth to a daughter and that year, her body was injured and she couldn¡¯t give birth anymore.

    When Luo Chuan¡¯s mother passed away, she entrusted Luo Chuan to her and let him be her son.

    He was her biological nephew and their rtionship was good, to begin with, so Madam Liu naturally agreed.

    Luo Chuan was the only boy in the Luo family. Madam Liu wanted him to find a healthy woman, get married, and have children. It would be a blessing to have more children. That was why she wanted to break off the marriage when the news of Su Yufang¡¯s illness came. She didn¡¯t expect that the illness was fake.

    It was a good thing that they found out the truth. Otherwise, she would be furious when they found out in a few years.

    This was still a good ending. This time, she had to find out more.

    Luo Chuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. As he walked, he said, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no hurry. Take your time.¡±

    Madam Liu treated him like her own son, so he naturally treated her as his biological mother. Marriage was a big matter, and it was decided by his parents. He believed that Madam Liu would find him a good wife.

    Madam Liu was touched and relieved by Luo Chuan¡¯s trust. She felt that her mission was even more important.

    Madam Liu smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Auntie will definitely find you a good wife. With a virtuous wife at home, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Luo Chuan smiled and the two of them rushed home.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu knocked on the door outside the house and asked softly, ¡°Master Gui You, can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s voice sounded.

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and entered. Gui You was meditating to cultivate his Internal Breath. When he heard Su Xiaolu walk to his side, he retracted his internal energy and opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Master Gui You, Uncle Hu¡¯s son, Chen Shi, wants to practice martial arts. Can I teach him?¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°You¡¯re good at making trouble. You haven¡¯t even graduated and you already want to take in a disciple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that there was no reason for her to do this. She lowered her head.

    Gui You saw that she was about to cry. Could it be that she was bing more and more like a woman as she grew older? Women always liked to cry. Gui You coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to teach him, but I have to make one thing clear. You can¡¯t ck off for your own practice at all.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked up, her eyes sparkling as she jumped up excitedly. ¡°Alright, Master Gui You, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t fall behind in my sword practice.¡±

    She was very happy. She was already prepared for Gui You not to agree. She did not expect the surprise toe so quickly.

    Gui You was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she about to cry just now? Why was she so happy so quickly?

    Heh, women really change emotions faster than flipping a book.

 Chapter 265 - Carve a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 265: Carve a Dragon</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    With Gui You¡¯s agreement, Su Xiaolu happily went out to practice her swordsmanship.

    The next morning, she went to wake Chen Shi up to practice.

    Chen Shi began to build his foundation. He was already six years old, and it was a good time to build his foundation. At this age, if he could practice, it would not be easy to hurt his muscles and bones.

    Su Xiaolu did not let him stand on the stakes and let him do the horse stance.

    Let¡¯s see how much endurance Chen Shi had while she practiced her sword.

    It had to be said that under Chen Shi¡¯s fanboy-like gaze, Su Xiaolu felt that practicing the sword was very energetic. Chen Shi looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s valiant appearance and became even more determined.

    Madam Qian was worried about Chen Shi, who had just started practicing martial arts. She woulde to see him a few times a day, her eyes filled with heartache.

    Many times, Madam Qian wanted to say that it was already very good that her family was ordinary, but she held back the words when they reached her mouth. This was because the fighting spirit that ignited in Chen Shi¡¯s eyes was too dazzling. He was clearly so tired, but he still continued. As a mother, how could she pour cold water on him?

    Madam Qian could only sigh to herself and massage Chen Shi¡¯s legs every day.

    Chen Shi wanted to be stronger, so he endured it no matter how hard it was.

    Especially after watching Su Xiaolu and Su Chong fight, his determination to practice martial arts became even stronger. He looked at Su Chong in admiration, as if he had found his ambition.

    He had to study in the future, but he could not fall behind in martial arts. Just by looking at Su Hua and Zhou Heng, he knew that they were also very hardworking and knew martial arts. There were many benefits to practicing martial arts, and their health was excellent.

    December 14th. In the morning, the ground was already covered in a white sheet.

    It snowedst night. There was snow everywhere, and it was still snowing heavily in the sky.

    Su Xiaolu took out her sword and practiced her sword technique.

    Her sword intent had also be sharper. When Gui You came out to take a look, he was instantly interested. It was extremely good to use the sword in the snow.

    Gui You shouted, ¡°Girl, here Ie.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and turned around to dodge. Then, she hit back with her sword. Sparks flew between the two of them.

    Su Xiaolu had improved very quickly in the past few months. Under Gui You, she could already take a few moves.

    Chen Shi came over and watched eagerly from the entrance of the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu naturally attacked without holding back. Gui You parried her moves and then hit her with the back of his sword.

    Back, shoulders, legs, arms¡­

    It was only when her sword fell to the ground and shey on the ground without any strength that this attempt to exchange blows ended.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the snow in the sky. Her entire body was in pain, but she was in a very good mood. She smiled and said, ¡°What beautiful snow.¡±

    Gui You smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed beautiful.¡±

    He flew over the wall and quickly found a pot of wine. He flew up to the roof and satzily. He propped up one knee with one hand and held the wine pot with the other. From time to time, he would raise his head and drink happily.

    Chen Shi also began to do the horse stance.

    Su Xiaoluy on the snow for a while before some snowkes fell on her body. After resting enough, she got up and meditated. Her Internal Breath circted a few times before she got up and began to teach Chen Shi.

    This year, Su Xiaolu was nine years old.

    In the afternoon, Su Chong returned. Gui You let Su Chong rest for fifteen minutes before throwing the sword at him.

    Su Xiaolu was shoveling snow. She wanted to build a huge snowman and called everyone to help.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what are you doing? Isn¡¯t all this snow enough?¡±

    Chen Erniu asked. The snow they shoveled had piled up into a small mountain.

    Su Xiaolu smiled mysteriously and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. For my snowman, the more snow, the better.¡±

    Su Xiaolu kept her in suspense. On a whim, she wanted to make a dragon-shaped ice sculpture.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu say that it was not enough, everyone continued to shovel snow. They shoveled everything from the roadside to the fields.

    The children had all taken action. The adults were also curious about what they were going to do.

    When there was enough snow, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I want to make a dragon-shaped snow ice sculpture. Now, let¡¯s make the snow into strips and lie by the roadside.¡±

    When they heard that Su Xiaolu was going to make a snow ice sculpture in the form of a dragon, everyone was very interested.

    Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Chen Shi, as well as Hu Shuangshuang, Hu Changshou, and Hu Changyang, Su Xiaoling, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng, all came to help. ording to Su Xiaolu¡¯s request, they separated the snow mountain and formed a winding shape along the road.

    Moreover, they even used a shovel to pat it tightly.

    Su Xiaolu went to get the knife. Everyone looked forward to it.

    Su Xiaolu paused.

    ¡°Xiaolu, is something wrong?¡±

    Chen Daniu asked.

    Su Xiaolu touched her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯d better draw a blueprint first. I don¡¯t know how to start now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a pen and paper and everyone surrounded her.

    Su Xiaolu began to draw dragons. Before long, she blushed¡­

    She was embarrassed. Her drawing skills were not very good.

    Su Hua was the first tough.

    ¡°Pfft¡ªXiaolu, are you sure that¡¯s a dragon?¡±

    Su Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile.

    Su Hua smiled, and everyoneughed secretly.

    Su Xiaolu blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the talent to draw.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t have any talent in drawing, would she be able to sessfully make ice sculptures?

    Su Xiaolu doubted herself.

    Zhou Heng took the pen and said with a smile, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched her nose.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s drawing skills were clearly much better than hers. Soon, a dragon was drawn.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all carve it together. It will definitely look good.¡±

    Everyone was tempted by Su Xiaolu¡¯s suggestion.

    They were all getting older and rarely yed like this, but today, they shoveled a lot of snow. It seemed a pity to leave it piled up like that.

    Hence, they agreed immediately.

    Everyone began to divide the work.

    Zhou Heng said, ¡°The dragon head is more troublesome. Little Ling, Ah Hua, and I will be in charge. The dragon body will be done by Xiaolu, Xiaoshuang, and Chen Erniu. The dragon tail, Daniu, Xiaoshou, Xiaoyang, and Brother Shi. How about that?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed. Everyone agreed to this arrangement.

    Su Xiaolu went to get knives. She distributed them and they began.

    The blueprint was ced in a conspicuous ce to prevent any mistakes.

    Before they started, they had to make the snow morepact.

    This dragon took almost four hours to carve. When it waspleted, everyone looked happy.

    A crystal dragon was lying on this road.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others came out to take a look, their expressions gentle and smiling.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian held Chen Xing¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other.

    Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi came over and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°This is too beautiful.¡±

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s eat together tonight. How about we have a fish pot?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    It had been a long time since they ate together. The children of the three families had carved a dragon together. At such a time, it was indeed very suitable for them to eat together.

    They set the table at Su Sang¡¯s house. The central room was full, and it was snowing outside. As they ate from the hot pot, they onlymented on howfortable all of this was.

 Chapter 266 - The Tenth Year

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Tenth Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Since it was snowing, when the children went home after dinner, Madam Zhao even instructed them to cook some ginger soup for the children to drink.

    At night, Su Sang sighed softly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the children so happy in a long time.¡±

    Among the four children, even the youngest, Su Xiaolu, was no longer as innocent as when she was young, let alone Su Xiaoling, Su Chong, and Su Hua.

    Madam Zhao snuggled up to Su Sang and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone is very happy today. Although it¡¯s rare to have such joy, I¡¯ll remember it all. I¡¯ll feel sweet thinking about it in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Su Sang smiled in agreement.

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the new year again.¡±

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly and said that unknowingly, another year had passed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s going to be the new year again.¡±

    Madam Zhao listened to Su Sang¡¯s heartbeat and felt very warm. To her, every day was satisfying and blissful. When she mentioned the New Year, she also sighed and felt that time passed too quickly.

    ¡°Darling, after the new year, let¡¯s go to town and buy a house. This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for Chong and the others to go to school. We¡¯ll find time to talk to Hu and the others and see if they are willing.¡±

    Su Sang voiced his n. In the past few years, his family had be richer and richer. By making sauerkraut and pickles, they had saved nearly a thousand taels of silver. It was enough to buy a house in town and live a stable life.

    Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Sister-inwter.¡±

    Madam Zhao thought of Madam Qian and estimated in her heart that Chen Hu¡¯s family should have a few hundred taels of silver saved up. It was enough to buy a house.

    In the past few years, Madam Qian and her had been like biological sisters. Madam Zhao hoped that the two families could continue to be neighbors.

    Su Sang replied, ¡°Yes, if possible, let¡¯s buy our houses next to each other. We can take care of each other then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡±

    Su Sang turned his head and kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead.

    Madam Zhao nodded. For so many years, Su Sang had maintained this habit. Every night before he fell asleep, he would kiss her forehead, making Madam Zhao feel warm in her heart.

    Madam Zhao remembered what Su Sang said. A few dayster.

    During their free time, Madam Zhao told Madam Qian.

    When Madam Qian heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with Huter.¡±

    ¡°However, if we go to town, what will happen to the things here? What will happen to our business in the future?¡±

    Madam Qian asked. Her family also had a few hundred taels saved up. It was enough to buy a house. The town was rich and there were restrictions everywhere. When they went to the town, the pickles business was the confidence of the two families. They had to do it well.

    Hearing Madam Qian¡¯s worry, Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with Sang. Let¡¯s buy a house with a bigger courtyard and move all of these. We¡¯ll rent ournd to the vigers and distribute the food every year. We¡¯ll ask Xiaozhi to help collect the vegetables in the vige and let her family take care of this.¡±

    Of course, Su Sang had considered this question. If they were going to town, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family would be taken care of as well.

    In the future, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family would be in charge of harvesting vegetables. With Madam Cao around, there would not be any problems.

    The sauerkraut and pickles required a lot of vegetables. These tasks could not be underestimated, and Su Xiaozhi¡¯s family did not have it easy either.

    Their sry would still be the same, but their jobs would be different.

    Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved that Big Brother has made arrangements. I¡¯ll tell Huter.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and Madam Qian also smiled gently. There were many things that she did not need to say for each other to understand.

    At night, Madam Qian returned home. When they were going to bed at night, she told Chen Hu about this.

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Darling, what do you think? We have more than 700 taels of silver in our family. It¡¯s enough to buy a house. With this money, even if we don¡¯t go to town, we can live very well here.¡±

    ¡°Hu, I want to follow Big Brother and Sister-inw into the town. Shi and Xing have always known Chong and Hua, so they will also be affected by one another. Perhaps they can also take the Elementary Schr examination together in the future. It¡¯s said that the closer they are, the more simr they would be. I think it¡¯s right. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to let them learn from Chong and Hua.¡±

    Madam Qian voiced her thoughts and thought about her two sons. Madam Qian hoped that they could study too. It would be best if they made it. Even if they could not pass the exam, they could still read. They could always learn something by following Chong and Hua.

    ¡°I think so too. I was afraid that you don¡¯t want to enter the town. Since you want to, let¡¯s go with Big Brother and Sister-inw.¡±

    Chen Hu said with a smile. He had always been determined to follow Su Sang, but he also cared about Madam Qian. Madam Qian thought of the same thing as him. Chen Hu couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He took Madam Qian¡¯s hand and kissed it.

    Madam Qian was immediately embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still like this.¡±

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Madam Qian replied lightly, ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Madam Qian told Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said that after the new year, the two families would go looking for a house together.

    The two families were on the same page. When the time came, they would not be too far apart.

    It would be best if they were neighbors.

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the new year.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Madam Zhao and Su Sang had been busy since they woke up in the morning. Su Xiaoling was also busy making a few Medicinal cuisines.

    Su Xiaolu had also been practicing her swordy since she woke up in the morning.

    After she was beaten down, she watched Su Chong and Gui You exchange blows.

    Su Xiaolu widened her eyes. ¡°Big Brother is improving so quickly.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s improvement was rapid. He could block many of Gui You¡¯s moves andst for two hours without losing.

    When the sword in Su Chong¡¯s hand was knocked out of his hand, Gui You stopped and looked satisfied.

    His gazended on Su Xiaolu and he said calmly, ¡°Girl, your brother, Su Chong, will graduate today. After this year, I¡¯m leaving. From now on, your brother will teach you.¡±

    With that, Gui You leaped over the wall.

    It took Su Xiaolu a while toe back to her senses. She looked at Su Hua and Zhou Heng and asked uncertainly, ¡°I think I heard Master Gui You say that Big Brother has graduated?¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng nodded at her with certainty.

    Su Hua said, ¡°Master Gui You did say so. Big Brother will teach you in the future.¡±

    It had been four years since Gui You came to the house. Su Chong had already learned what he had taught. The rest would depend on Su Chong to study andprehend it himself.

    Su Chong walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the same if Big Brother teaches you in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little reluctant and wanted to cry. She held back.

    During the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Gui You gave Su Xiaolu a set of knives and silver needles. Su Xiaolu looked up and her eyes were already red. ¡°Master Gui You¡­¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t bear to let him go, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t. Gui You and Old Wu were the same kind of people.

 Chapter 267 - Buying a House

    <h4>Chapter 267: Buying a House</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Gui You did not look at Su Xiaolu. He said calmly, ¡°Yourprehension is not bad either. You¡¯ve basically learned everything. You just need to practice day after day and don¡¯t fall behind. I¡¯ve stayed here long enough. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Gui You stopped talking after saying that.

    Knowing that Gui You was about to leave, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also a little reluctant, but in the end, they only wished Gui You safety.

    Su Sang said a few simple words, gave the children money bags, and then began to eat.

    Gui You rarely spoke while eating. After eating, he said to Su Chong and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu got up and followed.

    Gui You took out a ck sword and a green sword and handed them to Su Chong and Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong¡¯s sword waspletely ck.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s was green. The two swords were about the same size.

    Gui You said, ¡°This is my apprenticeship gift to you. A swordsman can¡¯t live without a sword. These two swords are forged with supreme-grade cold iron. I hope you like them.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu cupped their hands and said together, ¡°Thank you for the sword, Master.¡±

    Su Chong knelt down, and so did Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡±

    The two of them kowtowed to Gui You.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was gentle. He reached out to help Su Chong and Su Xiaolu up and said, ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. You guys can go back.¡±

    Gui You turned around.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong also turned around and went out.

    After returning home, Su Xiaolu put the sword into the Space and sat on the bed in a daze.

    Su Xiaoling entered the house and stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. She went to the wardrobe and took out two sets of clothes. She handed them to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, these are the clothes I made for Master Gui You. Take them and give them to him. If I knew that Master Gui You is leaving, I would have made a few more sets.¡±

    ¡°Sis, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged the clothes, thanked her, and got up to leave.

    She shouted from outside the door, ¡°Master Gui You, my sister made clothes for you.¡±

    In the house, Gui You was packing his things. He paused and went out. He took the clothes from Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Thank your sister for me.¡±

    Gui You closed the door after saying that.

    Su Xiaolu touched her nose and retracted her words.

    It was good that he did not feel emotional. She endured it and did not want to cry anymore.

    Su Xiaolu returned home and went to bed. She snuggled into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms. ¡°Sis, hug me.¡±

    Su Xiaoling hugged Su Xiaolu as usual and patted her back gently. ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly fell asleep. Su Xiaoling patted her back and sighed.

    Su Xiaoling knew that Su Xiaolu valued rtionships. As long as Su Xiaolu cared about someone, she cared about them to the core. Separation was the most painful.

    However, in life, there were many separations. One could only let nature take its course. Peoplee and go, but they would definitely wee those who left back with open arms.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu woke up in the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Master Gui You, it¡¯s time to eat. We¡¯re eating pancakes today. They¡¯re delicious.¡±

    It was quiet next door and there was no response for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu felt that something was wrong.

    Su Chong and the others in the courtyard also felt that something was wrong.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong flew over the wall at almost the same time and went straight to the main house. They pushed open the door and entered the bedroom. It was empty and the bedding was neatly folded.

    Su Chong reached out to test the temperature and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Master Gui You left a long time ago.¡±

    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t slept at allst night.

    Su Chong was a little sad. He thought that Gui You would stay for a few more days, but he never expected thatst night¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was his final goodbye.

    Su Xiaolu sniffed and tears fell.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±

    Su Chong quicklyforted Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and took a handkerchief to wipe Su Xiaolu¡¯s tears. Gui You had been with them day and night for four years. For more than a thousand days and nights, Gui You had taught the siblings diligently. He had taught them everything and was like a father to them. It was normal for them to be sad.

    Su Chong missed him too, but he wouldn¡¯t cry.

    Su Xiaolu recovered after crying.

    After returning home, she ate two more pancakes and began to practice her swordy and taught Chen Shi. When Gui You was around, she would still bezy. After Gui You left, she would not bezy anymore.

    She practiced until she was exhausted every day. In just a month, her Internal Breath had doubled.

    Gui You was right. She had learned everything she needed to learn. All that was left was her daily practice.

    In February, the family bought a house.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu bought two adjacent houses on the south street of Goathorn Town, upying an acre ofnd with four rooms.

    The two families were separated by a wall.

    They were about the same size.

    Each house cost 200 taels of silver.

    After renovating it, they could move in.

    After buying the house, Su Sang called Su Xiaozhi and Madam Cao over.

    Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi arrived. Madam Zhao smiled and greeted them, ¡°Auntie, Xiaozhi, sit. I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡±

    After sitting down, Su Xiaozhi asked, ¡°Third Brother, why did you call us here?¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was a little flustered and did not dare to look directly at Su Sang. In the past few years, she had not cut off contact with the other side. Last December, she even brought her children to Su Yufang¡¯s wedding.

    Su Xiaozhi felt very uneasy. She was afraid that Su Sang would be angry because of this.

    Su Sang felt a little ufortable when he saw Su Xiaozhi like this, but he was not like her. His expression was still calm.

    After Madam Zhao poured water and sat down, Su Sang said to Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Hu and I bought houses in town and will be moving to town soon. The division ofbor has to be redistributed.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi heaved a sigh of relief, but soon she was worried again. She looked at Su Sang. ¡°Third Brother, what should I do if you leave?¡±

    Madam Cao sighed and hurriedly said to Su Sang apologetically, ¡°Sang, don¡¯t worry about us. We havend and a house here. Our days won¡¯t be bad.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was distant from Su Sang. Otherwise, they would not have known anything about going to town to buy an apartment. They only found out now.

    Su Xiaozhi had not changed much from before. She did not understand, but Madam Cao did. Su Sang must have made arrangements. Su Xiaozhi was too anxious.

    Madam Cao felt her face burning, so she quickly exined that her family could fend for themselves. They had a house andnd here. Even if Su Sang did not help them, their lives were not bad. They did not have to rely on Su Sang to survive.

    Su Xiaozhi did not understand Madam Cao¡¯s intentions, and her eyes were filled with anxiety. If she did not have this job, she would have no money. What should she do?

    Su Sang¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly, ¡°After my family and Hu¡¯s family move away, we will still continue with this business. We still have to buy the vegetables from the vige.¡±

 Chapter 268 - Moving to Town

    <h4>Chapter 268: Moving to Town</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang paused for a moment before saying, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie and you to buy groceries and check this area. Hu was in charge of this area previously, and the vige chief will help. When we move to town, I¡¯ll leave this to you. It¡¯s not a small number to ask for a few thousand catties of vegetables a month.¡±

    ¡°The sry is the same as before.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi and saw that she was obviously relieved. He looked away at Madam Cao and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi became more and more distant from him. Su Sang did not force anything. He did what he could. Everything else was up to fate.

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely control this area for you.¡±

    Madam Cao also said, ¡°Thank you for your trust, nephew. Don¡¯t worry. With me around, as long as I¡¯m alive, nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Madam Cao was promising Su Sang that she would definitely control it strictly and not let anyone take advantage of it.

    Su Sang nodded. Su Xiaozhi was unreliable, but Madam Cao was.

    With Madam Cao around, Su Sang was not worried.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll move to town on the sixth of March. From then on, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    After Su Sang made the arrangements, there was nothing else to say.

    Madam Cao nodded and pulled Su Xiaozhi away.

    After going home, Su Xiaozhi sighed. ¡°Third Brother and I are still distant. He went to town to buy an apartment. It¡¯s such a big deal. I only found out now. If I had known earlier, I might have been able to go to town to buy an apartment.¡±

    In the past few years, her mother-inw should have had 60 to 70 taels of silver in her hands.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t buy a big house, they should be able to buy a small one.

    For some reason, Su Xiaozhi felt a little sad.

    Madam Cao sighed and shook her head. She did not say anything.

    Sometimes, people could not rely on both sides. The Su family was not on good terms with Su Sang and Chen Hu. It was impossible for Su Xiaozhi to be on good terms with both sides.

    Didn¡¯t Su Xiaozhi understand? She understood, but she was just too greedy and wanted everything.

    God was already very good to her. Forget it, she owed Su Sang a favor. She would educate the children well and repay this favor if she had the chance in the future.

    Madam Cao believed that if Su Xiaozhi was like Chen Hu and his wife, Su Sang would definitely treat her well. Unfortunately, Su Xiaozhi could not do it.

    And people like Chen Hu and Madam Qian were probably rare in this world.

    Su Sang told Su Xiaozhi and Chen Hu to go to Old Master Wang¡¯s house to tell him about the two families moving to town. Old Master Wang naturally tried to persuade them to stay. He knew that he could not.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families had umted enough wealth in the past few years. This small vige could not hold their families anymore.

    Fortunately, Su Sang had feelings. He still bought vegetables from the vige at the same price. With this, every family in the vige earned a few taels more every year.

    Su Sang also rented thend of the two families to Old Master Wang¡¯s family n. They only had to pay 10% of the food every year. Su Sang and Chen Hu were generous, and Old Master Wang had said many good things about them.

    Everything was arranged, and the days returned to normal.

    February 28th. That night, the Chen family came to look for Chen Hu¡¯s family.

    Father Chen and Mother Chen sat by the roadside. Mother Chen cried loudly. ¡°You heartless person. You would rather give thend to someone else than to your family. Your biological father, mother, and biological brother. You don¡¯t even care about them. God¡­¡±

    The Chen family was outside Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang both said good things to Chen Hu, wanting to use their brotherhood to move him.

    Chen Hu did not even open the door. The family did note out either. Someone from the vige came out to take a look. Even the vige chief was here.

    Old Master Wang roared, ¡°What are you doing? You removed him from the family back then. At that time, you were so ruthless, but now you want to go back on your word. What do you take thew for? Do you think you can disobey it just because you want to?¡±

    Now that they regretted it, it was toote.

    Mother Chen argued, ¡°We weren¡¯t willing at that time either. Someone bewitched my son. Who knows what other people are thinking?¡±

    Mother Chen was unwilling to give up like this. She knew that there might be no benefit in this, but they could not just watch Chen Hu¡¯s family enter the town.

    There was no benefit in making a fuss, and there was no benefit in not making a fuss. It was better to make a fuss so that they would feel morefortable.

    Chen Hu originally wanted to ignore her, but when he heard Mother Chen¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help it.

    She pushed open the door and walked out with his family.

    Chen Hu stared coldly at Father Chen and Mother Chen and gritted his teeth. ¡°Look carefully. My Shi¡¯s life was saved by my brother and sister-inw¡¯s family. They also helped treat my leg. They also helped treat the scars on my wife¡¯s face. My Daniu and Erniu are both literate and learned from them. If anyone can do this to my family, I, Chen Hu, will treat them as my biological brothers. Can you?¡±

    ¡°Stop shouting in front of my door. Must you force me to drag you to see the officials? Alright, let¡¯s go now. We¡¯ll go to the town and find the officials to judge and see if I, Chen Hu, still owe you.¡±

    Chen Hu walked to Father Chen¡¯s side and dragged him towards the town.

    Father Chen was shocked and hurriedly broke free from Chen Hu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Pfft, you rotten thing. Who wants you? Why are you making a fuss? Your hearts are harder than iron. What did I expect from you? Pfft¡­¡±

    Father Chen gritted his teeth in disdain. If they really saw an official, his family would definitely not have a good time.

    They didn¡¯t get anything and even got angry.

    Mother Chen also cried, but no one paid attention to her.

    Old Master Wang sighed and waved at the vigers. ¡°Disperse, disperse.¡±

    The Su family and the Chen family were unwilling, but they had gone too far back then. What was the use of regretting now?

    Perhaps it was because the consequences were right in front of their eyes, but every family in the vige had been very peaceful these few years. As a result, their lives became better.

    Old Master Wang looked at Su Sang¡¯s family. He patted Su Sang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You and Hu are fine. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Have a good life.¡±

    Su Sang nodded calmly.

    He and Madam Zhao walked to Chen Hu and Madam Qian.

    Madam Zhao pulled Madam Qian¡¯s hand and patted it. Madam Qian smiled at Madam Zhao.

    The Chen family¡¯smotion had no effect on the two families. In March, Su Sang¡¯s family and Chen Hu¡¯s families began to pack.

    On the sixth day of March, they hired two ox carts to help them move. The two families officially moved to town.

    Knowing that they were moving today, many vigers sent some things over. Some sent a basket of eggs, some sent a piece of cured meat, and others sent a chicken.

    The ox cart was filled with things, and families walked into town.

 Chapter 269 - Moving to Town 2

    <h4>Chapter 269: Moving to Town 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When they arrived in town, they began to move and pack.

    Everyone smiled. Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling each had their own rooms. Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up. You should sleep separately, especially Simei. You can¡¯t keep sticking to your third sister.¡±

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to Mother. If you want to sleep with me, we¡¯ll sleep together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. She did not want to be separated.

    Madam Zhao was helpless.

    The rtionship between the two sisters was too good. As their mother, she would feel a little bad if she did not allow it. Forget it. Let them be.

    Su Xiaoling was already 15 years old. At most, she would be married in two or three years. The two sisters were close and wanted to sleep together. In the next few years, after Su Xiaoling got married, it would be difficult for them to sleep together in the future.

    Madam Zhao asked Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng to clean up their rooms while she and Su Sang cleaned up the main courtyard.

    Seeing that the house was almost ready, Madam Zhao went to Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling¡¯s rooms and said to them, ¡°I go over and see if Daniu¡¯s family needs help. The two of you can clean up yourselves. When you¡¯re done, call your brothers over. We¡¯ll eat at Daniu¡¯s house tonight.¡±

    Her children had already grown up and could tidy up their rooms. She basically did not have to worry. Chen Shi and Chen Xing from Chen Hu¡¯s family were not old enough, so they could not do much to help.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang wanted to go over and help.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling nodded.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang went next door to help.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling made the bed. Su Xiaoluy on the bed and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s sofortable. There¡¯s the smell of sunlight and an elegant fragrance.¡±

    They had long been preparing to move. The bedding at home had been reced with some new ones. They had all been washed clean. Now that they had changed into new ones, it was warm andfortable to lie on them.

    Su Xiaolu rolled on the bed.

    Su Xiaoling said with a doting smile, ¡°Xiaolu, rest for a while. I¡¯ll go over and see how our brothers are packing.¡±

    Su Xiaoluy on the bed and watched as Su Xiaoling turned around to leave. To her surprise, she realized that her third sister¡¯s figure had begun to show.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but look at her t chest¡­

    She wondered if she should make some medicinal herbs to eat.

    Su Xiaoling came to help Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng and realized that they had nothing to help with.

    The desk was clean, the bed was neatly made, and the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were all well-kept.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoling, go with Hua, Heng, and Xiaolu to see if Uncle Hu needs any help at home. I¡¯ll pack the firewood at home first.¡±

    The firewood in their new house had yet to be chopped, so Su Chong decided to stay and clean up the firewood first.

    They nodded.

    Su Xiaolu also went out. She took her sword and said to them, ¡°Sis, call Shi over. I¡¯ll teach him.¡±

    Chen Shi came over quickly. Su Xiaolu made him stand upside down in the corner while she began to practice her swordy.

    Su Chong was chopping firewood in the courtyard. He watched Su Xiaolu and taught her from time to time.

    Su Xiaolu learned and used it. Her moves changed and every strike carried a sharp sword intent.

    Tap, tap, tap¡­

    The sound of horse hooves came from outside the courtyard, and right on the heels of that, a bright young man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s here.¡±

    Sun Baoshan lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at Su Sang¡¯s house written on the door. He smiled and jumped out of the carriage lightly.

    Sun Baoqian then went down and said softly with a smile, ¡°Brother Shan, slow down.¡±

    Sun Baoshan thought that he had not seen Su Xiaolu for more than a year, so he could not wait to knock and enter the house.

    Sun Baoqian got out of the carriage and walked to Sun Baoshan¡¯s side. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, look up.¡±

    Sun Baoshan subconsciously looked up and saw that Su Xiaolu was already sitting on the wall and smiling at them.

    Seeing that she had been discovered, Su Xiaolu smiled and greeted, ¡°Sister Baoqian, Brother Baoshan, hello.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up and flew down lightly to Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    Sun Baoqian asked the coachman to pass her a congrattory gift. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, congrattions on living in your new home. You¡¯re finally in town. You have toe and y with me often in the future.¡±

    Sun Baoshan¡¯s face was a little hot. He touched his head and said, ¡°Xiaolu, your skills have improved again. My sister and I didn¡¯t hear anything. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had fair skin and beautiful eyes. When she smiled, she looked even prettier.

    Sun Baoshan did not dare to look at her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Come with me. My parents and Third Sister are next door. Second Brother and Brother Zhou Heng are also next door. My brother is chopping firewood. I¡¯ll show you my new home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and brought Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian into the house.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian hadpletely recovered and did not need to take medicine, so she had not visited them for a long time.

    However, Su Xiaoling and Madam Lian had business rtions, so they often met.

    It was reasonable for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian toe to this new house.

    She invited the two of them to visit the house and entertain them for tea. Su Xiaolu also took their pulse.

    Both of them were in good health.

    Sun Baoshan was probably embarrassed and blushed.

    Su Xiaolu only thought that he was more introverted and shy. It was actually very simple. He should just treat her as a doctor. There was no difference between genders in front of a doctor. Su Xiaolu simply looked, listened, and asked. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°You¡¯re both in good health. You just have to remember to bnce work and rest.¡±

    Sun Baoshan had also gone to school. The bodies of schrs were rtively weak, and many of them did not pay much attention to exercising.

    Su Xiaolu reminded him.

    Sun Baoshan nodded and said, ¡°I do exercise. Xiaolu, can you teach me a few moves?¡±

    Sun Baoshan looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly. Su Xiaolu was skilled in martial arts and even knew Qinggong. He knew from his father and grandfather that the Sun family¡¯s ancestors were generals. He wished that he could be a martial artist too.

    This way, he could have many topics to talk about.

    Su Xiaolu thought that Sun Baoshan wanted to strengthen his body. She nodded. ¡°Alright,e out with me. I¡¯ll teach you some simple moves to train your bodies.¡±

    When they reached the courtyard, Su Xiaolu prepared to teach Sun Baoshan boxing.

    At this moment, Su Chong walked over and said to Sun Baoshan, ¡°Let me teach you. Xiaolu, bring Miss Sun to y with your sister and the others.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, my brother is better at martial arts than me. He teaches better than me.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was a little disappointed. He nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll learn well.¡±

    Sun Baoqian sighed in her heart. Her brother was obsessed with her. The road ahead was probably full of twists and turns.

    Su Xiaolu did not think too much about it and brought Sun Baoqian next door.

    Su Chong said coldly to Sun Baoshan, ¡°Young Master Sun, learn from me.¡±

 Chapter 270 - Moving to Town 3

    <h4>Chapter 270: Moving to Town 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong did not want Sun Baoshan to interact too much with Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu did not know anything yet, but he could see it clearly. He would not let Sun Baoshan interact too much with Su Xiaolu.

    However, he taught Sun Baoshan seriously.

    Su Chong let the sweating Chen Shie down to learn together.

    Su Xiaolu brought Sun Baoqian next door.

    As soon as they saw Sun Baoqian, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Miss Sun, you¡¯re here. Xiaoling and the others are in the backyard. Go look for them.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was about the same age as them, so they had much to talk about when they yed together.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu were tidying up the vats, and Madam Zhao and Madam Qian were also helping to scrub them.

    From now on, they will put vegetables in Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Chen Xing, who was almost two years old, was busy handing things over in the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu walked past Chen Xing and pinched his chubby face. Chen Xing smiled at her and called out, ¡°Sister Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Xing is awesome.¡±

    After receiving praise, Chen Xing worked even harder.

    Su Xiaolu and Sun Baoqian also went to the backyard.

    Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, Su Xiaoling, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were all helping to tidy up the house. They were almost done.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu and Sun Baoqian had arrived, Su Hua and Zhou Heng nodded at Sun Baoqian as a greeting and went out.

    She interacted with Chen Hu¡¯s family as if they were biological siblings, so there was no need to be polite. Sun Baoqian was different.

    ¡°Daniu, Erniu, you guys are so good. You¡¯re all like Xiaoling.¡±

    Sun Baoqian praised sincerely. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were both simple and kind people. They knew a lot of things, making Sun Baoqian very envious.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were embarrassed, but being praised was something to be happy about.

    Sun Baoshan smiled and asked, ¡°What are you guys going to do next? I can help.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°The house is almost ready. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen to cook. I¡¯ll fry some crispy meat pies for you to try.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu nodded.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and wheedled, ¡°Sis, I want to eat fish cake.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaoling agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was very envious. She did not have an elder sister or brother. Such a scene would never happen to her, so she looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling with envy.

    The few of them came to the kitchen together. There was meat and other ingredients. Chen Erniu quickly helped to start the fire.

    Chen Daniu helped Su Xiaoling.

    Sun Baoqian also helped to mix the batter. She found it very interesting.

    Su Xiaolu was not talented in cooking, so Chen Erniu asked Su Xiaolu to watch the fire after she started it.

    Su Xiaolu sat steadily at the stove. Hot water boiled in the pot, and she washed the meat and vegetables.

    Su Xiaoling fried crispy meat pancakes, fish pancakes, vegetable pancakes, and meat. She was even preparing dinner.

    The main dishes were meat.

    Su Xiaolu brought the meat pies out for Su Sang and the others to eat.

    Madam Qian praised as she ate, ¡°Xiaoling¡¯s culinary skills are getting better.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°She is indeed.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu flying over, Madam Zhao was helpless. ¡°Why can¡¯t Xiaolu learn?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was simply useless in terms of culinary skills. The dishes she made became leftovers and even pigs despised them, especially the Medicinal cuisine pancake. It was really memorable.

    This caused their family to know how to nourish their bodies. They usually protected them well, and no one dared to catch a cold. If they were sick, they would have to eat the Medicinal cuisine pancake. They became afraid after eating it once.

    Madam Qian pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s enough that our Xiaolu is strong. She doesn¡¯t have to cook.¡±

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s abilities, she could survive wherever she went. It was not a problem for her to not know how to cook.

    Madam Zhao also smiled.

    Su Xiaolu brought the pancakes to Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others.

    After eating to fill her stomach, she waited for dinner.

    The dishes at night were sumptuous enough. They ranged from fried braised food to stir-fried food.

    The two families sat together, together with the siblings, Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian.

    After dinner, Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian bade farewell and went home.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s family also washed up and rested.

    At night, Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and said to her, ¡°Sis, why do I feel that you¡¯ve suddenly grown up?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was stunned. ¡°What grown up?¡±

    As soon as she asked, she felt her chest being pinched. Su Xiaoling¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Xiaolu!!!¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked without blushing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Xiaoling said helplessly, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ll grow up in a few years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±

    In her blurry memories of her previous life, her breasts did not seem to be big. She was barely a b-cup.

    However, Su Xiaoling was definitely not just a b-cup now. Su Xiaolu was envious.

    Su Xiaoling did not expect Su Xiaolu to be a little silly in this aspect. She said patiently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ll grow up too. I only grew up slowly after getting my period.¡±

    ¡°Mother told me that every girl will grow up. As long as you take good care of your body, everything will be fine. I didn¡¯t grow up all of a sudden. It¡¯s just that you usually practice martial arts and don¡¯t have any free time every day, so you didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said gently to Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu was still too young to have her period, and she was a doctor. She had this knowledge without them saying anything.

    But now that she heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s silly question, Su Xiaoling wanted tough. She told Su Xiaolu everything she knew patiently.

    Su Xiaolu asked about the menstrual cloth again. Thinking of the menstrual cloth, she also looked worried. ¡°Sis, what if I don¡¯t know how to sew?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was helpless. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. When you get your period, I¡¯ll help you sew it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t learn it for the rest of your life. Mother and I will help you make a lot of it. You won¡¯t be able to finish using them all in your life.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart warmed. She hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s slender waist and said, ¡°Sis, thank you. It¡¯s so good to have you.¡±

    In this aspect, she was really clueless, but she did not have to worry about this at all ever since she was young.

    Even if she was old enough to learn how to sew clothes, Madam Zhao saw that she really did not have the talent to do it and did not want her to do it.

    In the future, she did not even have to worry about her period. Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling and kissed her.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sleepy. Sweet dreams.¡±

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and slept. Su Xiaoling often kissed her secretly. She had always kissed Su Xiaoling openly.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep quickly. Su Xiaoling smiled and kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead. She said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, good dreams.¡±

    After moving to a new home, life was still peaceful and warm.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind was all on martial arts. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng spent more time studying. It was more convenient in the town, so after school, they were not in a hurry to go home. Lin Pingsheng gave them additional lessons.

 Chapter 271 - The Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Matchmaker</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In June, the weather got worse.

    Because they were close and because Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Su Xiaoling had reached the marriageable age, they stayed at home to make sauerkraut and pickles.

    In the shop, Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Chen Hu, and Madam Qian were busy.

    In June, the weather became even hotter.

    On June 14th, when a matchmaker came to find Madam Qian to ask about Chen Daniu, Madam Zhao was also present.

    Coincidentally, all the sauerkraut and pickles were sold out.

    They invited the matchmaker, Madam Zhu, into the shop to speak in detail.

    Madam Zhu was here for Chen Daniu, so she was very enthusiastic towards Madam Qian.

    Madam Qian also smiled and greeted Madam Zhu. She asked, ¡°Sister, which family is it? Are they interested in Daniu or Erniu?¡±

    Madam Zhu smiled and said enthusiastically, ¡°Qian, it¡¯s the child of the Luo family in Changqing Vige. His name is Luo Chuan. Both his parents are dead. His biological Auntie dragged me here to be a matchmaker to ask your Daniu. Her family is willing to pay ten taels of silver as a betrothal gift. If it seeds, Daniu will be able to go over and be the head of the family. There will definitely be no mother-inw suppressing her.¡±

    ¡°Chuan is also a diligent person. The ten acres ofnd at home are all nted. There¡¯s a bumper harvest every year. If Daniu marries, there will definitely be something to look forward to.¡±

    Madam Zhu said with a smile as she quietly sized up Madam Qian¡¯s expression to see her reaction.

    Madam Qian frowned when she heard that it was Luo Chuan. Luo Chuan had been called off by the Su familyst year.

    Originally, he was engaged to Su Yufang, but Su Yufang and Xu Bowen got together and broke off the engagement. They even made a scene. Although it wasn¡¯t Luo Chuan¡¯s fault, Madam Qian knew that the Luo family wasn¡¯t to me. She just didn¡¯t want to choose the Luo family because of the Su family.

    Madam Qian¡¯s enthusiasm cooled down. She still said to Madam Zhu gently, ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t answer you for the time being. I have to go back and discuss it with my husband. I¡¯ll give you a reply in a few days.¡±

    Madam Qian was d that Chen Hu and Su Sang had something on and were not here.

    Madam Zhu was good at reading someone¡¯s bodynguage and knew that Madam Qian was a little unhappy. Madam Zhu was also an honest person. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We definitely have to discuss such a big matter. Then I¡¯lle and ask you the answer in two days.¡±

    ¡°Then you guys go ahead. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    Madam Zhu knew when to advance and when to retreat. After saying what she needed to say, she didn¡¯t pester them anymore.

    Madam Qian nodded and Madam Zhao sent her off with a smile.

    After Madam Zhu left, Madam Qian said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, what do you think we should do? It¡¯s been half a year since that incident, and no matchmaker came. I¡¯m quite anxious. Now that a matchmaker is here, I¡¯m happy, but it¡¯s the Luo family. I feel a little upset.¡±

    ¡°When Luo Chuan came to break off Su Yufang¡¯s engagement, it was Su Yufang who sent a fake letter. At first, the Luo family didn¡¯t know the truth and they also came to break off the engagement. Does this mean that the Luo family only cares about the health of the woman? Later on, they did find out the truth. However, I¡¯m worried that if I reject it, in the future, there will be fewer and fewer peopleing to ask for Daniu¡­¡±

    Madam Qian was very worried.

    Madam Zhao patted her hand andforted her. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t think too much first. Tell Huter and ask Daniu for her opinion.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Sister-inw. I¡¯ll ask when I get back tonight.¡±

    After packing up, they closed the shop and went home together.

    At night, Madam Zhao told Su Sang about this.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s concerns make sense, but let¡¯s hear Daniu¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Madam Zhao could not help but ask, ¡°Sang, if it were you, would you agree?¡±

    Su Sang shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t agree. Su Yufang didn¡¯t want Luo Chuan, and Xu Bowen made Daniu suffer because of Su Yufang. If Daniu and Luo Chuan are together, it¡¯s inevitable that they willpare. This will be a lot of pressure and make people feel very ufortable.¡±

    Madam Zhao echoed, ¡°I think so too. However, if Daniu really bes Luo Chuan¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯ll guide her with Sister-inw.¡±

    However, this was only the couple¡¯s opinion.

    If Chen Daniu really married Luo Chuan, they would naturally give them their blessings. If it was a foregone conclusion, they would counsel her more.

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°Well, that can wait.¡±

    Madam Zhao also nodded. The couple hugged each other and fell asleep.

    At this moment, Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also discussing this matter.

    After hearing Madam Qian¡¯s words, Chen Hu thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Darling, Luo Chuan doesn¡¯t have parents at home. This is indeed beneficial. At least our Daniu doesn¡¯t have to worry about being tortured by her mother-inw, but what you said makes sense. We can¡¯t guarantee that her health will always be good. I don¡¯t feelfortable thinking about this. However, take the time to talk to her tomorrow morning and see what she thinks.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling, we¡¯ll reject the offer. We¡¯re not familiar with the others in town yet. When we¡¯re familiar with them, someone will ask about Daniu and Erniu.¡±

    Chen Hu thought of his eldest daughter and instructed Madam Qian seriously, ¡°Last time, Daniu was very injured. If she settles with Luo Chuan, she might be affected for the rest of her life.

    Luo Chuan was an only son, so he definitely wanted to have more children. Was this the reason why he cared about a woman¡¯s health?

    Giving birth to children hurts one¡¯s body. If our Daniu didn¡¯t give birth to a son, would Luo Chuan be unhappy?

    All of this needs to be considered. Actually, I don¡¯t really want to agree to this, but I¡¯ll still ask Daniu and see what she thinks.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded. She was also worried about what Chen Hu had said.

    Madam Qian said, ¡°Hu, I¡¯ll ask Daniu tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll tell Daniu all of this and see what she thinks.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep too.¡±

    The next morning, Madam Qian took the time to talk to Chen Daniu.

    Chen Daniu listened quietly. She immediately felt a little uneasy and did not know what to do.

    Madam Qian patted Chen Daniu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Daniu, mother told that matchmaker that we will consider it for two days. You don¡¯t have to rush. Think about it slowly.¡±

    With that, Madam Qian left.

    Chen Daniu also told Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu what had happened while working.

    Su Xiaolu was practicing her sword next door. She was not eavesdropping. This time was really an ident.

    When she heard that, she put away her sword and sat down to practice her inner force.

    She could also listen to her sister chatting with Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu in the courtyard next door.

    Should Chen Daniu agree or not?

    Chen Erniu waited for Chen Daniu to finish speaking before saying firmly, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s better to reject it. Otherwise, others willpare you to Su Yufang for the rest of your lives. As long as Luo Chuan¡¯s official position is not as advanced as Xu Bowen¡¯s, no matter how good Luo Chuan is, he can¡¯tpare to Xu Bowen in the eyes of others. He¡¯s still inferior to Xu Bowen.¡±

 Chapter 272 - Rejecting the Luo family

    <h4>Chapter 272: Rejecting the Luo family</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Erniu hit the nail on the head. She did not want her sister to live in Su Yufang¡¯s shadow for the rest of her life.

    Perhaps Luo Chuan was not bad either. He was also innocent, but if he was with his sister, she would bepared by others.

    Su Xiaoling also said, ¡°Daniu, my thoughts are the same as Erniu¡¯s. Moreover, Uncle and Auntie¡¯s worries make sense. Luo Chuan is good, but there are also disadvantages.¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled and said, ¡°I actually think so too. I don¡¯t want topare myself to Su Yufang. When Father and Mothere back tonight, I¡¯ll tell them that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Su Yufang in my life.¡±

    When Chen Daniu said that, Chen Erniu and Su Xiaoling also smiled. The three of them did not talk about this matter anymore and talked about something else.

    Su Xiaolu was relieved to hear that. Chen Daniu¡¯s choice was good.

    Without Luo Chuan, there were other good men. Chen Daniu didn¡¯t have to choose Luo Chuan.

    At night, Chen Daniu told Madam Qian that she didn¡¯t want to be with Luo Chuan.

    Madam Qian heaved a sigh of relief and gently told Chen Daniu that she understood. She told Chen Daniu not to worry and that she would reject the offer.

    Chen Daniu smiled and nodded before returning to her room.

    After making a decision, Chen Daniu felt relieved. No one knew what the future would be like. She only knew that she was not so generous now. How could she not care about beingpared to others?

    Therefore, she might as well give up on this possibility.

    Madam Qian and Chen Hu knew Chen Daniu¡¯s intentions and did not say anything else.

    Another dayter, Madam Zhu came to the shop in the afternoon. When Su Sang and Chen Hu saw Madam Zhu, they also went out together.

    At this moment, the sauerkraut and pickles were all sold out. Madam Zhu asked Madam Qian, ¡°Qian, have you considered it?¡±

    Madam Qian said to Madam Zhu seriously, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. My Daniu wants to stay single for a while longer.¡±

    This was a rejection. Madam Zhu felt that it was a pity. She said, ¡°Are you really not going to consider it any more? That child from the Luo family is really not bad. You have to know that life is much better without a mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Luo Chuan also suffered because of the Su family¡¯s daughter. He¡¯s also unlucky to have encountered such a thing. Moreover, the betrothal gift to the Su family was only three taels. Now, they¡¯re offering your Daniu ten taels, that¡¯s three times more.¡±

    Madam Zhu naturally had to work very hard as a matchmaker.

    Madam Qian still said firmly, ¡°He might not be fated with my Daniu. He¡¯s indeed pitiful, but I believe he will definitely meet a better woman in the future and be happy for the rest of his life.¡±

    Seeing that Madam Qian was determined to reject her, Madam Zhu did not continue. She nodded. ¡°Alright, we can¡¯t force this matter. I¡¯ll go back and tell them. Daniu is a good girl. If there are suitable people in the future, I¡¯ll tell you again.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhu smiled and waved her hand, indicating that there was no need. She was a matchmaker. If this family didn¡¯t seed, there were still other families with suitable girls and boys.

    After Madam Zhu left, Madam Qian heaved a sigh of relief. Madam Zhu was a good person. The matter was resolved very well, and everyone feltfortable.

    Madam Zhao patted Madam Qian¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daniu¡¯s good marriage ising.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and nodded. ¡°Sister-inw is right.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They did not say anything else and focused on doing their work.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Zhu left the shop and went to see Madam Liu.

    She was here today to ask for a reply, so Madam Liu waited in the town. She happened to need to buy some groceries anyway.

    Seeing Madam Zhu, Madam Liu asked impatiently, ¡°Sister, is it done?¡±

    Madam Zhu patted Madam Liu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Liu, they¡¯re not fated to be. They¡¯re very determined to reject the offer. I think it¡¯s probably because of that incident. They¡¯re afraid that others will keepparing the girls.¡±

    After all, Chen Daniu could have married Xu Bowen.

    Madam Liu was a little disappointed. She sighed and said, ¡°I expected it too. I just feel that it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    When she found out Chen Daniu¡¯s identity, she felt that it probably wouldn¡¯t work.

    However, thinking about how calm Chen Daniu was and how she was a good girl, Madam Liu still decided to drag the matchmaker along to ask about it. Clearly, the oue was just within her expectations.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not fated to be together.¡±

    Madam Liu was helpless. It would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s family wasn¡¯t bad. For this reason, she took out three times the betrothal gift she had given Su Yufang to show how much she valued Chen Daniu. However, if this didn¡¯t work, it was really not fate.

    Chen Daniu and Luo Chuan were not fated to be married.

    Since that was the case, there was no need to force it.

    Madam Zhu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not fate, so we won¡¯t force it. The girl that the heavens have chosen for our Chuan is still ahead.¡±

    Madam Liu nodded and said to Madam Zhu, ¡°That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of this matter. Find a good girl. It¡¯s best if she¡¯s diligent and motivated. She can work hard and lead a down-to-earth life.¡±

    Madam Zhu smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright, leave it to me. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye outter. I¡¯ll definitely find someone suitable.¡±

    Madam Liu gave Madam Zhu 20 copper coins as a thank-you gift and left.

    Madam Liu returned home and told Luo Chuan the results.

    Luo Chuan¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Auntie. You can make the decision.¡±

    The Chen family rejected him because they had their own considerations.

    This did not mean anything. He was not the kind of person who waszy and sly. It was naturally not difficult to find a wife.

    Things that were not fated would not end well even if one forced it. Everything was up to fate.

    ¡ª-

    When Madam Qian returned home, Chen Daniu couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Mother, how is it?¡±

    Madam Qian patted Chen Daniu and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already rejected it.¡±

    Chen Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she rejected it.

    Chen Daniu was already in charge of the kitchen. At the same time, she taught Chen Erniu. The two sisters were busy in the kitchen.

    Chen Daniu was relieved and returned to the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    At about this time, Su Sang¡¯s family was also preparing dinner.

    In this free time, Su Xiaolu sparred with Su Chong. Su Xiaolu could already do dozens of moves under Su Chong.

    Putting away her sword, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Brother, with your martial arts, you¡¯ll definitely win the martial arts examination. I wonder how the other martial arts skills are? Next year, during your Fall Quarter Examinations, I want to go to Furongzhou with you to see the world.¡±

    During the Fall Quarter Examinations next August, she would be 11 years old. ording to the old man, she should go out to see the world.

    Ever sincest year¡¯s training, the old man had urged her several times. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to leave her family.

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡±

    Su Chong looked down at the sword in his hand and fell into deep thought. The martial arts examination might be more suitable for his path, but he wanted to obtain better achievements in his academics as well so that his hard work would not be in vain.

 Chapter 273 - Shopkeeper Niuâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 273: Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s Visit</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what food there is.¡±

    It was almost time for dinner and Su Xiaolu was hungry. As usual, she came to the kitchen to eat something to fill her stomach.

    This was her privilege, it was Su Xiaoling¡¯s exclusive doting.

    Su Xiaoling would prepare some snacks every time to fill Su Xiaolu¡¯s stomach before dinner. In the family, only Su Xiaolu woulde to the kitchen at this time to look for food.

    Su Xiaoling made cold noodles today. It was most suitable for this hot summer day.

    Seeing Su Xiaolue, Su Xiaolu picked up a small bowl with her chopsticks and smiled. ¡°Little glutton Lu,e.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took it and swallowed. ¡°It smells so good. Sis, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ate the spicy cold noodles and chewed the crisp pickles inside. She narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. ¡°Howl¡ªthis is too delicious.¡±

    Her third sister¡¯s culinary skills were really too good.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu eat, the few of them smiled. It was about time. Madam Zhao said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, call them over for dinner.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded and left the kitchen to call Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng.

    When everyone arrived, Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Come and try these cold noodles. Xiaolu said it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Recently, the weather had been hot, so everyone¡¯s appetite was a little bad. These cold noodles, coupled with the green and red chili peppers, looked very pleasing to the eye.

    Everyone took their bowls and chopsticks and helped themselves to a small bowl.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant and delicious. It¡¯s a little spicy, but just right.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said. After eating the noodles, he felt his appetite increase.

    Su Hua smiled. ¡°Xiaoling¡¯s cooking is a treasure in the world. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Zhou Heng also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. It¡¯s very appetizing.¡±

    The cold noodles were quickly finished.

    After dinner, there were almost no leftovers on the table. Su Xiaoling cooked every day and knew the family¡¯s appetite very well.

    After dinner, everyone sat in the courtyard to digest their food and looked up at the sky. The sky was filled with stars.

    Su Xiaolu flew to the top of her room andy on the roof, looking at the sky full of stars. Her ears were filled with her parents¡¯ gentle voices and her brother and sister¡¯s faintughter. Her eyes were filled with stars.

    Su Xiaoling went to the well water to get iced sour plum soup. Su Xiaolu also came down from the roof and everyone got a bowl.

    It was refreshing andfortable in this hot summer.

    Su Xiaolu held Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and went back to her room to sleep.

    When the weather was hot, Su Xiaolu did not like to snuggle into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms. Afterying down, Su Xiaoling fanned Su Xiaolu and she quickly fell asleep.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and quickly fell asleep.

    As the heat passed, it stopped being hot after autumn.

    In October, Old Master Wang¡¯s son sent the grains from Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s fields on an ox cart. They had agreed on 10%.

    At night, Su Xiaoling made cornbread with braised meat and sauerkraut pickles.

    As they were eating, they heard a knock on the door.

    Su Xiaolu got up and went out to open the door.

    When she opened the door, it was an acquaintance. Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and called out, ¡°Grandpa Niu, pleasee in.¡±

    The person who came was Shopkeeper Niu. He even carried two pots of wine and said with a smile, ¡°Looks like I came at the right time for dinner.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Yes,e in please.¡±

    They did not know why Shopkeeper Niu came.

    Su Xiaolu invited him to the main room. Su Xiaoling had already brought the bowls and chopsticks.

    Su Sang also hurriedly gestured for Shopkeeper Niu to take a seat.

    Shopkeeper Niu sat down and picked up his chopsticks. ¡°Brother Su, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, try this. It¡¯s the corn from this year¡¯s harvest. It¡¯s cornbread made from freshly ground flour. It¡¯s very fragrant.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu imitated the way Su Sang¡¯s family ate. His eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Su, this is very delicious. You have toe up with this recipe soon. The restaurantcks these things.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. They had worked together on recipes a lot over the years.

    Shopkeeper Niu did not say much and ate his fill.

    After eating, Madam Zhao brought Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu to clean up the dishes.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng also left, not disturbing Shopkeeper Niu and Su Sang.

    Only then did Su Sang ask, ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    They had known each other for so many years. If there was anything, he would have said it when he went to the restaurant. Shopkeeper Niu did not look anxious when he came to look for him sote at night, which proved that it was not an urgent matter.

    Other than that, Su Sang couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Su, I came this time to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Su Sang asked, ¡°What favor? Tell me.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu said slowly, ¡°Brother Su, do you remember the people who moved the sauerkraut and pickles in the past two months?¡±

    Su Sang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I have some impression of them. They were two young men.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, these two boys are my eldest grandson, Niu Xibao, and my youngest grandson, Niu Xian. Niu Xibao is 17 years old, and Niu Xian is 16 years old. They¡¯re both at the age of marriage. The brothers saw the two girls from the Chen family twice and fell in love with them. That¡¯s why I came to ask you for a favor. My two grandsons are both literate, but they¡¯re not cut out for studying.¡±

    ¡°My ancestral home is also in Goathorn Town. Fu Man Lai also has a restaurant in Furongzhou. My son, Niu Dagui, and daughter-inw are in charge there. Xibao and Xian heard that my health is not good this year, so they came to take a look. They said that they would apany me here until the new year. I arranged for them to do this job. I didn¡¯t expect them to fall for the two sisters after seeing them twice.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu revealed his intention and waited for Su Sang to speak.

    Su Sang was surprised. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Who does Xibao like? Who does Xian like?¡±

    ¡°Xibao likes Daniu and Xian likes Erniu. It just so happens that the older brother likes the older sister and the younger brother likes the younger sister.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu answered swiftly.

    Su Sang thought about Niu Xibao and Niu Xian. They were both gentle and kind-looking people. After working together for so many years, he knew that Shopkeeper Niu was a good person too.

    Su Sang said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Chen Hu and his wife about this, but I can¡¯t promise anything.¡±

    No one could guarantee marriage.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and nodded. He immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re willing to send a message. Whether this works or not, I¡¯ll leave it to fate. Don¡¯t worry, even if it doesn¡¯t work, our business cooperation won¡¯t change. If it works, we¡¯ll be closer. If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll be the same as before. We¡¯ll work together happily and take what we need.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu naturally hoped that things would work out, but nothing was absolute.

    He had worked with Su Sang for so many years and knew him well. Su Sang¡¯s family had produced three Elementary Schrs. He wished for this cooperation tost for a long time. After all, without Fu Man Lai, there were other restaurants

 Chapter 274 - Su Sanlangâ€™s Message

    <h4>Chapter 274: Su Sang¡¯s Message</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Shopkeeper Niu is an open-minded person. I agree with this. I¡¯ll be a messenger. Whether it works or not depends on fate.¡±

    Su Sang agreed. Shopkeeper Niu smiled warmly.

    ¡°Brother Su, thank you. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu stood up and cupped his hands. He had said what he needed to say, so he could go back in peace.

    Su Sang stood up to see him off.

    After sending Shopkeeper Niu off, Madam Zhao washed the dishes and came over.

    Without waiting for Madam Zhao to ask, Su Sang smiled and said to her, ¡°Darling, Shopkeeper Niu came this time to ask me to matchmake his two grandsons. His two grandsons are interested in Daniu and Erniu.¡±

    Madam Zhao was stunned. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Yes. I was shocked at first when I heard him say it.¡±

    He thought that he wanted to ask about Su Xiaoling¡¯s marriage. The couple actually wanted to wait for the results of Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s Fall Quarter Examinations next year.

    Shopkeeper Niu did ask about that. Su Sang was not disappointed. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s family background is not bad, and he¡¯s quite a good person. Although businessmen are scheming, we¡¯ve worked together for so many years. He¡¯s indeed a good person. Where do Niu Xibao and Niu Xian work? Why haven¡¯t I seen them before?¡±

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said as they returned to the backyard, ¡°You should have seen them before. Shopkeeper Niu said that his two grandsons came back to town in the past two months. They¡¯re the two boys who have been helping transport the sauerkraut and pickles recently.¡±

    Madam Zhao thought about it. She had really seen them before.

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian worked efficiently and spoke politely, leaving a good impression.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°I recall. These two children left a good impression on me. Their families are not bad either. If Daniu and Erniu marry them, their lives won¡¯t be hard. I¡¯ll talk to Sister-inwter.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk first and see if they are willing.¡±

    He had promised to help pass the message, so of course he had to do it well.

    ¡°Sang, you must be tired. Sit down. I¡¯ll massage your shoulders and back.¡±

    After returning to their room, Madam Zhao asked Su Sang to sit down.

    Su Sang obediently sat down on the edge of the bed. Madam Zhao massaged his shoulders, and Su Sang closed his eyes to enjoy the moment of rxation.

    After fifteen minutes, Su Sang took Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll massage you too.¡±

    After being husband and wife for more than twenty years, there were fine lines on Madam Zhao¡¯s beautiful face.

    Although the scar on her arm was gone, the damage she suffered would never heal.

    The couple looked at each other and smiled. After lying down, they embraced each other.

    October 8th.

    At noon, Su Sang and Chen Hu left the shop to buy seasonings.

    On the way, Su Sang said to Chen Hu, ¡°Hu, what do you think of these two brothers who have been helping with our work recently?¡±

    Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re quite diligent and agile. The brothers have a good rtionship. They look like good kids.¡±

    After Chen Hu answered, he looked at Su Sang with doubt, not knowing why he was asking.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°These two children are Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s grandsons.¡±

    Chen Hu was even more confused about Su Sang¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s family taught them well.¡±

    Chen Hu told the truth. Shopkeeper Niu owned such a big restaurant and his family did notck money. The younger generation in his family was raised so well too. It was obvious that his family background was not bad.

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu seriously and said, ¡°Hu, Shopkeeper Niu came to my house to look for me. He said that his two grandsons are interested in Daniu and Erniu and want me to be a matchmaker. Think about it.¡±

    Chen Hu was stunned. He looked at Su Sang and moved his lips, not knowing what to say for a long time.

    After a while, Chen Hu asked, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not joking, right? Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s grandsons really like my Daniu and Erniu?¡±

    Su Sang nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Niu Xibao is the older one and likes Daniu. Niu Xian is the younger one and likes Erniu.¡±

    Chen Hu scratched his head. ¡°Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s family background is not bad, and his children are not bad either. However, are our Daniu and Erniu suitable for their status?¡±

    Chen Hu knew that the Chen family¡¯s wealth was far inferior to the Niu family.

    Letting Daniu and Chen Erniu get married to such a family would be out of their league.

    As the saying went, a marriage of equal social status wouldst for a long time. Marrying someone of a lower social status and marrying someone of a higher social status were both stressful.

    Su Sang said to Chen Hu, ¡°Hu, your worries are not unreasonable. Go back and discuss with your wife before making a decision. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Chen Hu had his concerns. These had to be considered carefully. Su Sang was not in the ce to persuade him too much.

    Chen Hu nodded. He also knew about this.

    Manager Niu¡¯s two grandsons were indeed very good children. Chen Hu¡¯s only worry was that his family was not worthy of them. He was afraid that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu would be humbled if they married over.

    Su Sang took the opportunity to tell Chen Hu. Madam Zhao also took the opportunity to tell Madam Qian.

    Madam Qian also looked worried when she heard this. She sighed and said, ¡°Sister-inw, to be honest, I know very well that if I miss this opportunity, Daniu and Erniu won¡¯t be able to marry so well in the future.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Our family and the Niu family are too different. What if they despise Daniu and Erniu in the future? The Niu family is not like other families. If that day reallyes, their descendants might take concubines.¡±

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao revealed their worries. Ordinary people only had one wife in their lives because they could not afford to marry too many.

    Rich people were different.

    As a woman, Madam Zhao naturally understood that women were petty. It was not easy to serve a husband with other women.

    Madam Zhao frowned when she heard this. She had not thought of this.

    Madam Zhao sighed softly and said, ¡°Sister-inw, life is unpredictable. No one can exin this clearly. You and Hu can discuss it moreter. Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s family background is not bad, and Niu Xibao and Niu Xian¡¯s characters are good. Your worries make sense. I can¡¯t help you with this matter. The two of you can discuss itter. It doesn¡¯t matter if you agree or reject it. Just don¡¯t cause any additional trouble.¡±

    This concerned the children¡¯s marriage. No matter how close they were, Madam Zhao would not interfere.

    In this world, nothing was unchanging. Some things could not be interfered with no matter how close they were.

    If the two families became inws, the couple would also be happy for Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu. If it didn¡¯t work out, it would be a decision made after careful consideration by the Chen family. As long as it was a decision made after careful consideration, whether they agreed or rejected it, it was a good decision.

    Madam Qian nodded and looked at Madam Zhao gratefully. ¡°Sister-inw, thank you. I¡¯ll tell Huter and we¡¯ll consider it carefully. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask Big Brother to help me deliver the message.¡±

 Chapter 275 - Daniu and Erniuâ€™s Opinions

    <h4>Chapter 275: Daniu and Erniu¡¯s Opinions</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao was considerate and made Madam Qian feel veryfortable. After so many years, the two of them were very close.

    They ended the conversation with an unspoken mutual understanding.

    When Su Sang and Chen Hu returned, everyone tacitly did not mention this.

    After they finished selling the sauerkraut and pickles, they went home together. After returning home, the couple finally made eye contact.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and smiled. The two of them seemed to have telepathy. Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Good things take time. If it¡¯s really fated, there will definitely be a good oue.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    On the other side, Chen Hu and Madam Qian also exchanged nces and tacitly returned to their room.

    After returning to the house and closing the door, Madam Qian said, ¡°Hu, Big Brother told you too, right?¡±

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little worried. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Madam Qian sighed and said, ¡°Hu, I¡¯m also worried. The Niu family¡¯s family background is so good. I¡¯m afraid that Daniu and Erniu will have to be humble in the future. What if they change their minds and take concubines?¡±

    Chen Hu frowned when he heard this. He had not thought of this. Hearing Madam Qian say this, Chen Hu said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll take concubines. It¡¯s not like our Daniu and Erniu can¡¯t have children.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Which man doesn¡¯t like beautiful concubines? The Niu family doesn¡¯tck money.¡±

    In Chen Hu¡¯s opinion, unless the main wife could not have children, there would be no concubines.

    What he was worried about was that the difference between the Niu family and his family was too great. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu would be humble in that family. However, after hearing Madam Qian¡¯s words, Chen Hu felt that it made sense.

    However, he quickly shook his head and said to Madam Qian seriously, ¡°Darling, those who like beautiful concubines don¡¯t understand the responsibility of being a husband. Not all men are like this. Look at Big Brother and me. Big Brother¡¯s Family Rules also stipte that Hua and Chong can only marry one wife in the future.¡±

    There were many beautiful women in this world, and there was no end to them.

    Only men who did not understand the responsibilities of being a husband would indulge in debauchery. In his opinion, debauchery was not true happiness at all. Those that were exchanged for money were just a pretense. There was always no warmth.

    His wife, on the other hand, was different. Only warm food, clean clothes, and sensible children could warm his heart.

    ¡°Where are you going? We¡¯re talking about Daniu and Erniu.¡±

    Madam Qian blushed and said in embarrassment.

    However, when she recalled Chen Hu¡¯s words, her heart warmed.

    Chen Hu rubbed his head and said, ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we ask Daniu and Erniu what they think? After all, they were the ones who will marry in the future. Coincidentally, they¡¯ve also seen the Niu brothers.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, after dinner tonight, let¡¯s ask Daniu and Erniu about it.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were both of suitable age for marriage. If they met a good family, they should settle down.

    In Madam Qian and Chen Hu¡¯s opinion, the Niu brothers were too good, which was why they were worried.

    However, no matter what, he had to tell Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu in the end and let them make a decision.

    After dinner.

    Madam Zhao asked Chen Shi to wash Chen Xing¡¯s face and feet, and the couple called Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu into the room.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were puzzled.

    Chen Daniu was already 16 years old, and Chen Erniu was also 15 years old. The two sisters were also slender and elegant. They were not beautiful and were very ordinary, but they were gentle and kind. After looking at them for a long time, they became more and more attractive.

    The two sisters were not shy and often helped in the shop. They were capable girls who could speak well and manage things.

    Madam Qian pulled her two daughters to her side and looked at the two of them gently. Then, she said, ¡°Daniu, Erniu, you¡¯ve both grown up.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were still guessing what was going on. When they heard Madam Qian¡¯s words, the two sisters immediately knew what was going on.

    Chen Daniu was fine. After all, she had experienced it once and was very calm. She smiled at Madam Qian and called out softly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    This was the first time Chen Erniu had experienced such a thing. She was in a shy and curious state. Her face turned red immediately and she called out ¡®mother¡¯ very softly.

    Madam Qian smiled and held their hands. ¡°Daniu, Erniu, let me tell you. This time, two brothers came to ask about you sisters. You¡¯ve seen them before. They¡¯re the two children who recently came to our house to move sauerkraut and pickles. The elder is called Niu Xibao, and the one he likes is the Daniu. The younger one is called Niu Xian, and the one he likes is Erniu.¡±

    ¡°Tell Father and Mother about your impression of the two brothers.¡±

    Madam Qian asked gently while Chen Hu listened quietly.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu thought of Niu Xibao and Niu Xian.

    Chen Daniu said truthfully, ¡°Niu Xibao is quite diligent and honest in his work. The two brothers should have a good rtionship.¡±

    Chen Erniu blushed and said, ¡°Sister is right. They¡¯re not bad.¡±

    Madam Qian continued, ¡°They are the grandsons of Shopkeeper Niu.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s grandsons, is Shopkeeper Niu the shopkeeper who works with us?¡±

    Chen Daniu asked.

    Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Shopkeeper Niu. In terms of family background, the Niu family is extremely good. If you agree, your future will be good.¡±

    ¡°Father and Mother are worried that the Niu family¡¯s family background is too good. You sisters might be bullied. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, when they change their minds, other women wille to fight with you.¡±

    Madam Qian looked worried. This was what she was most worried about. It was also because of this that she did not want to be inws with a family like the Niu family.

    Chen Erniu immediately recalled Su Yufang snatching Xu Bowen and frowned.

    Chen Daniu frowned and said resolutely to Madam Qian, ¡°Mother, actually, no matter who we marry, Erniu and I might face such a thing. It¡¯s not that they won¡¯t do such a thing without money. I think instead of hoping that our future husbands won¡¯t be disloyal, it¡¯s better to make ourselves unique.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re right. If my husband has a change of heart in the future, I won¡¯t swallow my anger. I believe I can live without him.¡±

    Chen Erniu looked at Chen Daniu with admiration in her eyes. She also voiced her opinion.

    After what happenedst time, Chen Daniu had matured a lot. Her changes had actually affected Chen Erniu.

    Aftering to town for half a year, Chen Daniu would work hard to read when she was free. Chen Erniu also learned from her and even became friends with Lin Yaoyao. Her thoughts had changed a lot, and their willpower was stronger. It was just that they had yet to discover it.

    Madam Qian and Chen Hu were stunned and did not know what to say.

    Madam Qian came back to her senses. She knew that her two daughters had grown up and were different from her. Madam Qian smiled and said, ¡°Putting aside these worries, Father and Mother actually think very highly of the Niu brothers. What about you?¡±

 Chapter 276 - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 276: True Love</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Without these worries, Niu Xibao and Niu Xian were really not bad.

    Chen Erniu said shyly, ¡°Niu Xian is quite good. I¡¯ll listen to Father and Mother.¡±

    Chen Daniu looked at Madam Qian and said truthfully, ¡°I agree too.¡±

    The engagement was about choosing a good family. Niu Xibao and Niu Xian were interested in them, and they were good people. There was no reason to reject them.

    ¡°If you agree, your father will get your uncle to replyter. The matchmaker this time is your uncle. Shopkeeper Niu personally came to the house. He¡¯s sincere.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled and said. After hearing Chen Daniu¡¯s words, Madam Qian also got over it and looked at this matter seriously.

    Chen Erniu nodded shyly. She felt that it was good to have such a marriage. Moreover, the man had chosen her. He probably liked her, so she had no objections.

    Chen Daniu said calmly to Madam Qian and Chen Hu, ¡°Father, mother, I agree. Just make the arrangements.¡±

    Chen Daniu¡¯s heart did not waver. Perhaps it was because thest time she was filled with joy, it only brought her disappointment. This time, her heart was very calm.

    She had to get married eventually. Actually, no matter who it was, she did not know them that well. She only saw their appearance, so she did not like them that much.

    ¡°Alright, then go back to your rooms and rest first. Leave this matter to Father and Mother. You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡±

    Madam Qian instructed gently. This time, it involved both of her daughters. She and Chen Hu definitely had to consider everything well.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu went out together.

    After closing the door and Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu walked away, Chen Hu said to Madam Qian, ¡°When I think of the Xu family now, I grit my teeth in hatred. Daniu was hurt badly.¡±

    Chen Hu saw Chen Daniu¡¯s calm reaction and his heart ached.

    During the first marriage proposal, Chen Daniu was in high spirits and was happy for a long time.

    However, in the end, there was only disappointment. Now, she did not dare to hope for too much. It was as if this way, she would not be sad.

    However, it was just an act. She still cared in her heart.

    Madam Qian also sighed. ¡°This time, we must n it well.¡±

    This time, her two daughters were together. If anything really happened, Madam Qian did not know what to do.

    Chen Hu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get Big Brother to help me pass a messageter. There¡¯s no hurry for the children to meet. I have to meet Shopkeeper Niu and tell him in detail.¡±

    If they could seed this time, it had to be foolproof.

    Their family could not withstand any idents.

    Madam Qian echoed, ¡°Alright, just arrange it.¡±

    With that, Madam Qian got up and left. She wanted to see Chen Shi and Chen Xing go to bed.

    The two of them were worried sick about their daughter¡¯s marriage.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu also had their own worries.

    Their rooms were next to each other. Chen Erniu couldn¡¯t help but say to Chen Daniu, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen again this time.¡±

    Chen Erniu was happy just thinking about it. The Niu family had a restaurant and their family background was not bad. Even if someonepared the sisters to Su Yufang in the future, they would not lose.

    In the future, if she managed her family well, she would definitely be able to lead a peaceful life.

    It was good that Niu Xian had taken a fancy to her. The two of them could at least have a good start.

    Niu Xibao liked Chen Daniu. If the sisters married brothers, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the sisters-inw getting along in the future. Chen Erniu was in an extremely good mood.

    Since Chen Daniu had such thoughts, Chen Erniu didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She could only hug Chen Daniu¡¯s arm and say with a smile, ¡°Big Sister, at least Niu Xibao likes you. This is good. Don¡¯t worry. We sisters will definitely live very happily.¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled helplessly and said gently, ¡°Yes, I believe so too.¡±

    They went back to their rooms.

    After closing the door, Chen Daniu sighed.

    She was actually feeling lost. She was a little resistant, but she was also looking forward to it.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang received Chen Hu¡¯s reply the next day. He agreed, but he also wanted to meet Shopkeeper Niu to discuss it in detail before confirming it.

    Su Sang had dinner that night and went to Fu Man Lai Restaurant.

    Niu Xibao opened the door.

    When he saw that it was Su Sang, his expression becameplicated.

    He seemed to be looking forward to it, but he seemed avoidant.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Niu Xibao invited Su Sang in.

    Shopkeeper Niu also hurriedly came out to wee him. Su Sang hade to bring news.

    Shopkeeper Niu said to Niu Xibao and Niu Xian, ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±

    The two brothers looked at each other and went out anxiously, but they did not go far. They tacitly eavesdropped outside the door.

    Su Sang went straight to the point. ¡°Shopkeeper Niu, Chen Hu¡¯s family asked me to send a message.¡±

    ¡°Chen Hu¡¯s family wants to meet you for a detailed discussion before giving a clear answer.¡±

    Su Sang waited for Shopkeeper Niu to speak.

    Shopkeeper Niu did not know what Chen Hu was worried about. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Su, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to be a middleman. Let¡¯s set a time for the two families to meet and discuss. Can we do it at the end of the month? At that time, my son and daughter-inw will alsoe.¡±

    As parents, they had to be present for the important matters of their two grandsons. Shopkeeper Niu had also sent a letter not long ago. His son had also replied that he would be back at the end of the month after settling down there.

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Then how abouting here on the 28th of October, at Fu Man Lai?¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu agreed readily. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. Just treat it as a meal between friends.¡±

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu sent Su Sang out.

    After sending Su Sang off, Niu Xibao and Niu Xian eagerly surrounded Shopkeeper Niu and asked, ¡°Grandpa, will it work?¡±

    The two brothers were a little anxious.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said, ¡°You guys can¡¯t hold it in at all. This matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet, and I can¡¯t tell you that it will definitely seed. But from the looks of it, there¡¯s a 70% chance that it will work out. Do you really like those two sisters that much?¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were good girls, but there were better girls.

    In Furongzhou, his two grandsons had high standards. They failed at matchmaking a few times.

    How did Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu attract them?

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian blushed and scratched their heads in embarrassment. Niu Xian smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, if you insist that I tell you what¡¯s so good about Chen Erniu, I don¡¯t know how to put it. Anyway, she¡¯s very pleasing to the eye, so I like her.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu looked at Niu Xibao. ¡°Are you the same?¡±

    Niu Xibao scratched his head and nodded with a shy smile. ¡°Chen Daniu is quite good. She¡¯s polite and well-mannered. I think she¡¯s a smart woman. Like my younger brother, she looks very pleasing to the eye and I think I like her very much.¡±

 Chapter 277 - True Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 277: True Love 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Both brothers blushed.

    Shopkeeper Niu looked at his two grandsons¡¯ pure hearts and could not help butugh.

    ¡°In this world, sincerity is the most precious. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to fight for you. Even if I really can¡¯t, I won¡¯t leave any regrets.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu patted Niu Xibao and Niu Xian¡¯s shoulders and said seriously.

    Regardless of whether his two grandsons¡¯ marriage seeded or not, he would let the Chen family understand their feelings.

    He would do his best and leave the rest to fate.

    ¡°Alright, go to sleep. You still have work to do tomorrow.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu waved his hand and let the two brothers rest.

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian retreated together and returned to their rooms to rest.

    When Su Sang returned home, Madam Zhao was still awake.

    Su Sang took off his coat and lied down. He said to Madam Zhao, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. It¡¯s decided on October 28th. When the timees, we¡¯ll be the middleman and let Hu and his sister-inw meet the Niu family. We¡¯ll talk in person.¡±

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°I guess they want to talk about that matter. I hope the Niu family is open-minded.¡±

    No matter what, they had to tell the other family about that matter.

    Otherwise, if any rumors spread to the Niu family in the future, there might be some trouble.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shopkeeper Niu has always been very open-minded. That matter was not Daniu¡¯s fault in the first ce. They took the initiative to talk about it because it¡¯s better to be honest with them than for them to find out from elsewhere.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s wait until the end of the month.¡±

    Su Sang replied, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Su Sang turned his head and kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead.

    The next day, Su Sang told Chen Hu and Madam Qian about it, and they had no objections to this arrangement.

    They just needed to live in peace and wait for that day toe.

    Madam Zhao and Chen Hu did not hide this from Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    Chen Daniu had always been very calm, but Chen Erniu was distracted every day.

    Byte October, she was even more distracted.

    Su Xiaolu noticed their abnormality.

    Was anything wrong recently? Su Xiaolu thought for a moment. There didn¡¯t seem to be.

    At night, when she slept with Su Xiaoling, Su Xiaolu whispered to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Sis, did you notice that there¡¯s something wrong with Daniu and Erniu recently? They seem to have something on their minds.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°They¡¯re going to talk about marriage. It should be about this.¡±

    ¡°Which family?¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly asked. She had been practicing her sword crazily recently. If not for the fact that she had to call Chen Erniu a few times every time in the past two days before there was a response, she would not have noticed.

    Su Xiaoling said softly, ¡°They¡¯re the two grandsons of Shopkeeper Niu, who¡¯s working with the family. The elder Niu Xibao likes Daniu, and the younger Niu Xian likes Chen Erniu. They happen to be brothers, and Daniu and Erniu are sisters, so Uncle Hu¡¯s family is very careful about this.¡±

    Because this matter concerned his two daughters, he could not afford to make any mistakes.

    Su Xiaolu understood that they should be careful.

    ¡°Because the two families will be meeting in a few days, they should be talking about what happenedst time. There are only a few days left, so Daniu and Erniu are also affected.¡±

    Su Xiaoling exined gently to Su Xiaolu. She exined in detail, and Su Xiaolu understood immediately.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I see.¡±

    Knowing what was going on, Su Xiaolu also hoped that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu could get a good marriage.

    ¡°Sis, what kind of person are you looking for in the future?¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and asked.

    Speaking of which, her third sister was already 16 years old. At this age, it was time to talk about marriage.

    Their parents seemed to want to keep her for two more years. If nothing went wrong, they would settle Su Xiaoling¡¯s marriage after the Fall Quarter Examinations next year.

    In this era, marriage was decided by the parents. Women did not have the right to choose.

    However, her family was different. Su Xiaolu would think of a way.

    ¡°Sis, can you hear me?¡±

    After not getting an answer for a long time, Su Xiaolu asked again.

    Su Xiaoling said uncertainly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I don¡¯t know what I like. Someone like Dad would be good.¡±

    Su Xiaoling rarely thought about her future husband. She actually did not want to get married so early.

    Now that Su Xiaolu was asking, she did not know how to answer. What she could see and know the most was her father. She did not know what she wanted, but she would be lucky to meet a man like her father.

    ¡°Sis, there¡¯s still so much time anyway. You can take your time to think about it. I¡¯m going to the Fall Quarter Examinations next year with Big Brother and the others. How about youe and see the world too?¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and said to her.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulder. It was cold, and Su Xiaolu was going to sleep against her again. She even liked to hug her to sleep like when she was young.

    Su Xiaoling had always doted on Su Xiaolu in her unique way and coaxed her to sleep. Su Xiaoling, on the other hand, was in a daze.

    She rarely thought about this question. Perhaps she was influenced by Daniu and Erniu. Coupled with Su Xiaolu¡¯s question at night, she could not help but wonder what kind of person she would marry in the future.

    Su Xiaoling could not think of an answer to this question even when she fell asleep.

    October 28th.

    That afternoon, Su Sang and Madam Zhao told Su Xiaoling that they would not be back for dinner tonight.

    Su Xiaoling agreed obediently and did not ask further.

    On the other side, Chen Hu and Madam Qian also instructed Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu. After instructing them, the couple left and went to Fu Man Lai Restaurant with Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, Shopkeeper Niu was waiting personally. When he saw them, he hurriedly weed them and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here. Let¡¯s talk in the private room upstairs. Pleasee in.¡±

    They had already met many times, but the meaning of this meeting was a little different.

    In the private room upstairs, Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s son, Niu Dagui, and daughter-inw, Madam Yan, were already waiting. The moment the door opened, the couple immediately stood up to wee them.

    Madam Yan smiled gently and said, ¡°Brother Chen, Brother Su, please sit.¡±

    Niu Dagui also smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard my father talk about you. I¡¯ve finally met you today. Just as I imagined, you¡¯re all gentle and kind people. Sit, sit.¡±

    After they sat down, Shopkeeper Niu said, ¡°Brother Chen, if you have any concerns, just say them. The two children really like Daniu and Erniu. We also treat this matter very sincerely and seriously. This meeting is for us to have an honest conversation.¡±

    Niu Dagui also said, ¡°We only have two children. To be honest, marriage is a lifetime thing. Only by marrying the person we like can the two have a chance of being happy for the rest of their lives.¡±

 Chapter 278 - Daniu and Erniuâ€™s Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 278: Daniu and Erniu¡¯s Engagement</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Yan chimed in, ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with our family for a few years and have some understanding. We¡¯re all straightforward and honest people, so if you have anything to say, let¡¯s say it.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked at each other.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang, who nodded.

    Chen Hu said to Shopkeeper Niu, Niu Dagui, and Madam Yan, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, we won¡¯t beat around the bush. We also like Xibao and Xian, but there¡¯s something I want to tell you. Listen first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after this.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chen, tell us. We¡¯re listening.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu said to Chen Hu seriously.

    Niu Dagui and Madam Yan remained silent and listened quietly.

    Chen Hu slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Last year, we arranged a marriage for Daniu¡­¡±

    Chen Hu told Shopkeeper Niu and his family about what happenedst year in detail.

    After hearing Chen Hu¡¯s words, Niu Dagui said, ¡°That Young Master Xu is too much. You guys are too nice. If it were any other family, they would definitely fight. He doesn¡¯t have any self-control at all. He¡¯s no different from a beast.¡±

    Madam Yan also said, ¡°Fortunately, the heavens favor Daniu, so this engagement didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu looked at Su Sang, then at Chen Hu and his wife, and said, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re worried about? I can tell you with certainty that anyone who knows the truth will know who¡¯s in the wrong. Daniu is the one who was wronged in this matter. She suffered an undeserved cmity.¡±

    Niu Dagui also reacted. This might be Chen Hu and his wife¡¯s concern.

    He immediately dered firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t look down on Daniu because of this. Moreover, such a thing will definitely not happen in our family.¡±

    Madam Yan said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say what will happen in the future, but my children won¡¯t do such a thing. They still have basic upbringing.¡±

    If they didn¡¯t like the girls, there would be no engagement.

    If they did not go that far, no matter what, they would not hurt the girls or embarrass their parents.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were very gratified that the Niu family could understand it like this.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also smiled.

    At this moment, the door suddenly burst open.

    The two brothers, who were squatting outside and eavesdropping, were discovered helplessly.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, have you been eavesdropping outside?¡±

    Niu Dagui looked at Niu Xibao and Niu Xian and asked. Niu Dagui frowned. These two children were really¡­

    Niu Xibao looked at Chen Hu and Madam Qian and said nervously, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I like Daniu very much. I definitely won¡¯t let such an embarrassing thing happen. I will definitely treat Daniu well. Please believe me.¡±

    Niu Xibao¡¯s face turned red. He was worried that his rude actions would make Chen Hu and Madam Qian dislike him and not have a good impression of him.

    He really liked Chen Daniu. He just wanted to be with her.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m really sorry. Eldest Brother and I didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose. We were just too anxious and wanted to know the oue. Please forgive us and believe us. We¡¯re serious. Although we can¡¯t say why we like them, we like them very much. We know that this is very contradictory.¡±

    Niu Xian exined helplessly.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked at the two brothers and did not know what to say.

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian looked very friendly. They didn¡¯t look away from them. They were sincere.

    Shopkeeper Niu sighed and said helplessly to his two grandsons, ¡°Xibao, Xian, you can leave first.¡±

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian nodded obediently and closed the door.

    The two of them looked at each other. Niu Xian said in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t pushed me just now, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my bnce and knocked open the door.¡±

    Niu Xibao rolled his eyes at Niu Xian. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not letting me listen. They were clearly talking about Daniu. Why didn¡¯t you let me get closer?¡±

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    Niu Xian looked at Niu Xibao helplessly.

    Niu Xibao sighed. ¡°Go to work. Everything will be decided by the heavens.¡±

    If they eavesdropped again, they would be easily discovered.

    At this point, they could afford to wait.

    However, when he thought of Chen Daniu, Niu Xibao felt a little sad. She must have been very sad when she encountered such an embarrassing thing.

    However, on second thought, Niu Xibao was d that Xu Bowen did not see the good in Chen Daniu. If he, Niu Xibao, had this opportunity, he would definitely not miss such a good wife.

    The two brothers had their own thoughts and stopped eavesdropping.

    Inside the room.

    Niu Dagui said to Chen Hu and his wife, ¡°As you can see, my two children really like Daniu and Erniu. I¡¯m just telling you the truth. Our family won¡¯t care about that matter. We sincerely want to be inws with you. We only hope that the two families will forever be together.¡±

    Madam Yan replied gently, ¡°That¡¯s what I feel too.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu also said seriously, ¡°Brother Chen, other than that, you can also say if you have any concerns and requests. Our family will also treat them seriously and do our best.¡±

    The Niu family took this matter very seriously. It was so that Niu Xibao and Niu Xian could marry the woman they liked and live a peaceful life. If they married the woman they liked, everything would have a good start.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu had good morals. They were not petty and had experience in doing business. In the future, they could manage the family well.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian looked at each other and saw satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Years of tacit understanding allowed the other party to know her intentions without saying it, so Madam Qian smiled and nodded.

    Even Madam Zhao quietly pulled Madam Qian¡¯s hand under the table. The Niu family¡¯s attitude was very good.

    Chen Hu knew what she meant. He said seriously to Shopkeeper Niu and his family, ¡°We don¡¯t have any other concerns. We agree to this.¡±

    Chen Hu agreed. Shopkeeper Niu smiled. ¡°Alright, I believe we can definitely be a family.¡±

    Next, it was time to discuss how to get engaged.

    Niu Dagui said seriously, ¡°The formalities will all be settled. As for the betrothal gifts, we prepared 500 taels each for the two children. Daniu and Erniu together, so that¡¯s 1,000 taels.¡±

    This betrothal gift was also a generous sum of money for the Niu family.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also very satisfied with such sincerity.

    Therefore, they finally decided on the date of the engagement, which was December 18th.

    Then, they slowly estimated the date. The weddings would probably be the year after next year.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian had no objections. The year after next, Chen Daniu would be 18 years old and Chen Erniu would be 17 years old. They would be getting married and having children. In the next year or so, Daniu and Erniu would be able to prepare their dowry at home.

 Chapter 279 - Daniu and Erniuâ€™s Engagement 2

    <h4>Chapter 279: Daniu and Erniu¡¯s Engagement 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It was almost past midnight after they settled on this.

    Shopkeeper Niu and his family sent them out. Chen Hu and Madam Qian also smiled and asked the Niu family to go back and rest early.

    Chen Hu, Madam Qian, Su Sang, and Madam Zhao walked home together.

    On the way, Madam Zhao held Madam Qian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I have to congratte you. Niu Xibao and Niu Xian are both good children. Daniu and Erniu will definitely be happy in the future.¡±

    Madam Qian couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She couldn¡¯t help but nod and say with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Sister-inw. I¡¯m relieved to see that Madam Yan looks gentle.¡±

    Madam Yan did not look mean. The Niu family¡¯s family background was not bad either. Madam Qian was already very satisfied that she could prevent a lot of trouble in the future.

    It was normal to have hardships in life. A good family could prevent a lot of hardships that shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Her two daughters were already very lucky.

    Chen Hu was also happy. The worry in his heart dissipated. Now, he was only filled with joy.

    They arrived at their doorstep.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian bowed to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao quickly moved aside and helped the two of them up. ¡°Hu, Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian smiled at each other. Chen Hu said to Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, thank you and Sister-inw. This is how we express our gratitude. Big Brother and Sister-inw deserve it.¡±

    Apart from them, no one else deserved it.

    Madam Qian¡¯s eyes were red as she choked and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Big Brother and Sister-inw, we wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a good thing.¡±

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯re family. It¡¯s only right for us to support each other. Alright, alright. We¡¯re going home to sleep soon.¡±

    Su Sang also said to Chen Hu, ¡°Hu, don¡¯t say anything else. Prepare for Daniu Er and Erniu. If you need any help, tell me. Remember that we¡¯re brothers.¡±

    Chen Hu nodded heavily.

    ¡°Sister-inw, have a good rest.¡±

    Madam Qian said to Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang went home together.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also returned home.

    Everyone was equally happy.

    Everyone knew the good news the next morning.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu had smiles on their faces the entire day.

    When Niu Xibao and Niu Xian came to move the sauerkraut and pickles, Su Xiaolu saw four faces that looked like monkey butts.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu¡¯s voices were softer than mosquitoes.

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian were too shy to look at the two sisters.

    Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi watched this scene through the crack in the door.

    Su Xiaoling walked out of her room and knocked on their heads. ¡°Xiaolu, Shi, why aren¡¯t you practicing martial arts?¡±

    Chen Shi chuckled and ran to practice.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and hugged Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. She leaned on her shoulder and said, ¡°Sis, you didn¡¯t see it just now. It¡¯s so interesting. Their faces are so red.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were quite lucky. The more the Niu brothers looked at them, the more they liked them. Anyone could tell that they liked them.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°So one¡¯s face can really be as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. I always thought this was an exaggerated metaphor.¡±

    Su Xiaoling tugged at the braid on Su Xiaolu¡¯s head. ¡°Xiaolu!¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched her hair and realized that Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was also red. Su Xiaolu touched her nose and face.

    She suddenly felt that she was quite thick-skinned.

    Looking at Su Xiaoling¡¯s slightly red face, Su Xiaolu decided to tease her fearlessly. She asked seriously, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re getting engaged in the future. Will your face be like Daniu and Erniu when you see my future brother-inw?¡±

    Su Xiaoling red at Su Xiaolu angrily. She gritted her teeth and said helplessly, ¡°Xiaolu! Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    His sister had grown up and was no longer cute. She had be a despicable little brat!

    Su Xiaoling was afraid that Su Xiaolu would ask, so she quickly quickened her pace and returned to the kitchen.

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly, already having an answer.

    Her third sister would definitely blush if she liked her future husband.

    Under the joint anticipation of the two families, the day of Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu¡¯s engagement arrived.

    On this day, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng also took leave to help at home.

    The two families had been on good terms for many years. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also sisters who had grown up with them.

    Of course, they had to witness their engagement personally.

    The Niu family held a banquet in the restaurant. They were very serious about this matter and were very sincere.

    The engagement ceremony waspleted perfectly.

    From now on, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were girls waiting to be married.

    After the banquet ended, Su Xiaozhi found Su Sang and went home with his family.

    Su Xiaozhi seemed to have something to say, so after returning home, Su Xiaolu and the others returned to their rooms.

    Only Madam Zhao stayed by Su Sang¡¯s side.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Zhao a few times and hesitated.

    Su Sang frowned and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, just say what you have to say. There¡¯s no need to hesitate. There¡¯s nothing your sister-inw can¡¯t hear in our family.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi did not want Madam Zhao to hear it. Su Sang did not want to guess what was going on. He was good enough to Su Xiaozhi. If Su Xiaozhi did not want to say it, then she wouldn¡¯t.

    Su Xiaozhi was a little surprised. Su Sang was angry. She felt a little aggrieved and quickly exined, ¡°Third Brother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel ashamed and can¡¯t say it.¡±

    Madam Zhao really did not notice Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hint. She had been thinking about Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu. When she suddenly heard Su Sang say this, she came back to her senses and immediately knew why Su Sang was angry.

    Madam Zhao did not want to argue with Su Xiaozhi. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, talk to your brother. I¡¯ll make some tea for you.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao left the main room.

    Only then did Su Xiaozhi say to Su Sang, ¡°Third Brother, you know a lot of people. Can you introduce a marriage to Shuangshuang? Shuangshuang is already 17 years old. We¡¯ve been matchmaking for her for the past two years, but we haven¡¯t found anyone suitable.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang was already 17 years old. In order to help her family these two years, she told Madam Cao not to find her a husband and asked her to wait for Hu Changshou to grow up.

    Now that Hu Changshou was 14 and Hu Changyang was seven, it was time for Hu Shuangshuang¡¯s marriage to be put on the agenda.

    Seeing that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu had settled on such a good family today, Su Xiaozhi thought of her daughter, Hu Shuangshuang. She hoped that Hu Shuangshuang could marry well.

    Hu Shuangshuang was also a good daughter. She could only live well if she married well. Moreover, she had heard that Su Sang had matched Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi, not understanding why she was a little resentful. He asked calmly, ¡°What kind of family do you want to find for Shuangshuang?¡±

    When Su Xiaozhi heard this, she revealed a look of joy and said, ¡°Third Brother, Shuangshuang is not inferior to Daniu and Erniu. As long as you¡¯re willing to help, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find a good family.¡±

 Chapter 280 - Rejecting Su Xiaozhi

    <h4>Chapter 280: Rejecting Su Xiaozhi</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaozhi was just short of saying that someone like the Niu family would do.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi. He knew that Su Xiaozhi had changed and that the siblings were getting further and further apart.

    He had never thought that Su Xiaozhi would actually have a grudge against him. She was just short ofining bluntly that he gave such a good family to Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu and had not considered his biological niece, Hu Shuangshuang.

    Su Sang said coldly, ¡°Xiaozhi, I can¡¯t help you with this. You should decide Shuangshuang¡¯s marriage yourself.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s cold rejection was uneptable to Su Xiaozhi. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Third Brother, why? You helped Daniu and Erniu.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he help her daughter?

    Su Xiaozhi was indignant and even a little angry.

    She still found it hard to ept, and she couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Sang would refuse.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi and said coldly, ¡°Xiaozhi, there are some things you don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t help Daniu and Erniu. The two children of the Niu family liked Daniu and Erniu first, so they asked me to be their middleman. I didn¡¯t make everything happen.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make up your mind about Shuangshuang¡¯s marriage, you can discuss it more with Auntie Cao. Shuangshuang is a good girl. She will definitely have a good marriage.¡±

    Su Sang believed that Madam Cao would definitely treat Hu Shuangshuang well.

    Su Xiaozhi was disappointed by Su Sang¡¯s exnation. She was about to say something else when Su Sang stopped talking to her. He turned away. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Sang¡¯s back and felt that he was very unfamiliar. Tears flowed out of her eyes as she choked, ¡°Third Brother, are you still ming me? Forget it, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wiped her tears and left.

    She knew that Su Sang med her, but what could she do? Madam Wang was her biological mother.

    How could she bear to see her mother crying in front of her?

    Why couldn¡¯t he understand her? She had already earned enough money.

    When Su Xiaozhi left the main room, she saw Madam Zhao not far away. Su Xiaozhi did not say anything and ran out.

    Madam Zhao frowned. Su Xiaozhi had looked at her with me and resentment.

    Madam Zhao carried the kettle into the main room. She poured a cup of tea for Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, what happened to Xiaozhi?¡±

    Su Sang sighed. ¡°Xiaozhi wants me to matchmake Shuangshuang. I don¡¯t know where she heard that I had helped to matchmake Daniu and Erniu. She mes me for not giving such a good family to Shuangshuang. She wants me to find a family simr to theirs. How can I agree?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree, and she said that I still med her. She was referring to that incident and med me for not forgiving her.¡±

    Su Sang was frustrated. His good mood had been ruined by Su Xiaozhi.

    Madam Zhao also understood.

    She also understood why Su Xiaozhi was looking at her like that. Not only did Su Xiaozhi me Su Sang, but she also med her.

    Madam Zhao said nothing.

    Su Sang pulled Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t think about her. Let¡¯s live our lives. I¡¯ll ask Auntie Cao about Shuangshuang¡¯s marriageter. She¡¯ll find a good family for Shuangshuang.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang was already 17 years old. It was indeed time for her to be betrothed to someone. She was also sensible. In the beginning, it was because Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang were still young that she refused to be betrothed to someone early.

    Now that Hu Changshou was 14 years old and responsible, and Hu Changyang was seven years old, her family was already stable. It was time for Hu Shuangshuang¡¯s marriage to be put on the agenda.

    Madam Cao was steady. It was impossible for her not to pay attention to such a big matter.

    Seeing that Su Sang¡¯s expression was a little bad, Madam Zhao reached out and massaged his head. ¡°Your head hurts, right? I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±

    Su Sang sighed and said nothing.

    If Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯tpare her daughter to Daniu and Erniu, he wouldn¡¯t get angry.

    If Su Xiaozhi really trusted him, he would have agreed. However, Su Xiaozhi¡¯sparison with Daniu and Erniu really made Su Sang feel very ufortable.

    They were all good girls. Why must they bepared?

    Could it be that Hu Shuangshuang would not have a good life after marrying into an ordinary family?

    Even if they were farmers, as long as their character was good and the couple was loving, they could live a good life.

    Since Su Xiaozhi said so, it was impossible for him to interfere.

    Sigh¡­

    Su Sang calmed down after two days. It was almost the end of the year, and the family was starting to prepare for the new year.

    Regarding Hu Shuangshuang¡¯s marriage, Madam Cao personally came to Su Sang¡¯s house on December 27th of the year.

    He invited Madam Cao into the house.

    Madam Zhao went to make hot tea.

    Madam Cao took it and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Madam Cao said to Su Sang and Madam Zhao, ¡°Time really flies. It¡¯s going to be the new year again. I came this time to tell you some happy news.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao listened carefully.

    Madam Cao smiled and said, ¡°Shuangshuang is getting engaged on the second of February. Pleasee to the wedding banquet.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and asked, ¡°Auntie, where is the other family from?¡±

    Su Sang also asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s the family? Are they good people? Is everything clear?¡±

    Madam Cao smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the neighboring vige, Octagon Vige. There¡¯s a family with the surname Yang. They have two sons, and Shuangshuang is getting engaged to the youngest son, Yang Jin. He¡¯s 18 years old and is a diligent and honest man. The betrothal gift given by the Yang family is five taels, and thend at home is 18 acres. The Yang parents have also divided thend equally between the two brothers, and both of them are diligent. Their days won¡¯t be bad.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll add 20 taels to Shuangshuang¡¯s dowry and exchange it for farnd.¡±

    Madam Cao smiled and told Su Sang and Madam Zhao that she valued Hu Shuangshuang. She naturally chose a good family for her.

    Thest time Su Xiaozhi went back, she hadined. Madam Cao knew in her heart that Su Xiaozhi had really hurt Su Sang¡¯s heart.

    Su Xiaozhi was actually not satisfied with this marriage. Madam Cao did not have the time to care about Su Xiaozhi. She just wanted Su Xiaozhi to do nothing else.

    She came to tell Su Sang the good news because she hoped that Su Sang would be relieved.

    ¡°Auntie, February 2nd, right? We¡¯ll definitelye then.¡±

    Madam Zhao said with a smile.

    Su Sang also smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Shuangshuang has a good home. When the timees, our family wille and see.¡±

    Su Sang felt at ease. From the looks of it, the family Madam Cao had chosen for Hu Shuangshuang was not bad.

    Hu Shuangshuang also had a dowry. With farnd and soil, as long as she was diligent enough, her life would not be bad.

    Madam Cao finished her tea and left. She still had to buy New Year¡¯s goods. Hu Changshou came with her today, but because there were many things to buy, he didn¡¯te over.

    Madam Cao met Hu Changshou after leaving Su Sang¡¯s house.

    After sending Madam Cao off, Su Sang said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Now, I feel at ease.¡±

 Chapter 281 - The Eleventh Year

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Eleventh Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao also smiled and echoed, ¡°Yes, I feel more at ease.¡±

    At night, Madam Zhao and Su Sang told Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others about this news.

    Su Chong and Su Hua smiled.

    Su Hua said, ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll take a day off from school.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. He had the same idea.

    Zhou Heng smiled and secretly looked at Su Xiaoling a few times while eating.

    Su Xiaoling was sixteen.

    Fortunately, Su Sang and Madam Zhao had no intention of arranging a marriage for her.

    It wouldn¡¯t be toote to talk about it after the Fall Quarter Examinations. He would be 15 years old then.

    After spending thousands of days and nights together like a family, his heart had already been filled by Su Xiaoling. He wanted to marry her. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have a chance after his identity was revealed, but he had to give it a try.

    He was two years younger than Su Xiaoling. Su Sang and Madam Zhao might care about this, but he was determined and sincere.

    After concealing his thoughts, Zhou Heng ate as usual.

    Another year passed.

    This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve also arrived as promised.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng also went to help cook.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong practiced their swordsmanship in the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu had been practicing her sword techniques very hard for the entire year. Her improvement was also rapid. She could fight Su Chong for more than a hundred moves without being defeated.

    After putting away the sword, Su Xiaolu cupped her hands. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Brother.¡±

    Su Chong stood with his hands behind his back, holding his sword. He also smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, if Master Gui You knew of your current improvement, he would definitely be shocked.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s improvement shocked him. Her sword moves were ever-changing, and sometimes he found them tricky.

    Su Xiaolu grinned proudly. She had been practicing her sword techniques so hard for the past year. Of course, it was effective.

    Not to mention that she had improved a lot, even Chen Shi¡¯s basic skills had be solid. He held the little wooden sword every day and practiced very vigorously.

    ¡°I think so too. The next time I see Master Gui You, I¡¯ll definitely give him a fright. The next time I see my Master, I can also bring him to experience my outstanding Qinggong skills. Now, we should go to the kitchen to see what delicious food there is to eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held Su Chong¡¯s arm and spoke as they walked.

    After practicing for so long, she was hungry.

    There was already a lot of fragranceing from the kitchen. It was time to eat.

    Every year, the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was a feast that Su Xiaolu looked forward to.

    She was improving, and so was her third sister.

    Su Xiaoling had learned half of the recipes for the Medicinal cuisine books.

    The culinary skills of someone who knew how to make Medicinal cuisine were indeed different. A simple chicken soup was delicious.

    Su Chong smiled at Su Xiaolu¡¯s gluttonous look and stroked her hair. ¡°Xiaoling must have made your favorite chicken soup. It should be just right to go now.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I smelled it just now.¡±

    Her sense of smell was extraordinary. She had known since Su Xiaoling dealt with the big rooster.

    The fragrance was so fragrant that she could even smell the fragrance of chicken when she sniffed.

    ¡°It seems that Xiaoling knows Xiaolu well.¡±

    Su Chong sighed.

    Su Xiaoluughed happily. ¡°Of course. Third Sister dotes on me the most. Hehe, the entire family dotes on me. I¡¯m the darling of the family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±

    Su Chong echoed that Su Xiaolu was the family¡¯s favorite.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong went to the kitchen, and Su Chong went to eat the fried meat pie.

    Su Xiaolu had already reached the stove and watched as Su Xiaoling opened the lid of the pot.

    Su Xiaoling scooped a bowl of chicken and chicken soup for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s waist and wheedled, ¡°Ahwooh¡­ Sis, I love you. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said helplessly and dotingly, ¡°Alright, alright, I know. Hurry up and bring it over to eat. Be careful not to burn yourself.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded happily.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao could not help butugh.

    Such a scene was often seen. No matter how they looked at it, they could not get tired of it.

    Zhou Heng was helping to start the fire. Su Xiaoling nced at Zhou Heng and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Brother Heng, do you want to eat some chicken and drink some chicken soup?¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled warmly and shook his head. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now. You¡¯ve been busy for a long time. Have some.¡±

    ¡°Seeing how Xiaolu is eating it, it should be delicious. If you eat with her, I think she¡¯ll be happier, right, Xiaolu?¡±

    Zhou Heng said to Su Xiaolu, who was sitting at a small table eating meat and drinking soup.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sis,e and eat with us.¡±

    Madam Zhao had already brought a bowl over. Without any exnation, she got a bowl for Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Xiaoling, go eat. You¡¯re almost done. Mother will do the rest.¡±

    Su Xiaoling took the bowl and chopsticks and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was not actually hungry, but she had an appetite when she saw Su Xiaolu eating happily.

    She couldn¡¯t eat so much, so she shared some of the meat in the bowl with Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, eat more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and opened the bowl. She said, ¡°I have enough. Sis, eat quickly.¡±

    After eating the meat and drinking the soup, Su Xiaolu sat beside Zhou Heng to help start the fire.

    Although it was called starting a fire, she was actually burying some chestnuts in the ashes.

    When it was time to eat, Su Xiaolu also helped to serve the dishes.

    This was their first year in town. The food was sumptuous, and the days at home were getting better.

    As usual, Su Sang said some blessings and gave each child a fortune bag before starting dinner.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, they naturally had to eat and drink well.

    Even Su Xiaolu could drink some wine.

    There was no need to mention Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng.

    After dinner, it was already dark.

    Su Xiaolu realized that it was snowing.

    Su Sang said happily, ¡°This is great. It¡¯s an auspicious snowy year.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned around to get a sword and started practicing in the courtyard.

    Under her influence, Su Chong also went to take the sword. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, watch out. Here Ie.¡±

    The siblings were in high spirits.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also watched quietly.

    Su Hua said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Little Brother Heng, let¡¯s add some music to such a good scene.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y the zither and you y the flute.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and smiled. ¡°Xiaoling, how about you paint?¡±

    ¡°Such beautiful scenery. Let¡¯s save it in a painting.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled at Su Xiaoling, who nodded.

    Su Hua and Zhou quickly brought over the zither, flute, and ink painting.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other and smiled.

    The pleasant sound of the zither and the sound of the flutebined with the sound of Su Xiaolu and Su Chong¡¯s swords. Su Xiaoling sat quietly at the table and painted. Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s gazes were gentle as they remembered this beautiful scene. They would never forget it for the rest of their lives.

    Unknowingly, their children had already be handsome young men and graceful youngdies.

    Snowkes danced in the air. The siblings who were in high spirits waved their swords, the couple who leaned on each other under the roof, the young men who yed the flute and the zither, and finally, her own back view, painting at the table. The beautiful scenery at this moment was captured in this painting.

 Chapter 282 - Relaxing

    <h4>Chapter 282: Rxing</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    At this moment, even the snow seemed to warm up.

    After Su Xiaolu and Su Chong put away their swords to their heart¡¯s content, Su Xiaoling finished painting. She carefully took the painting back to her room and stored it properly after it was dry.

    After the new year, life returned to normal.

    Su Xiaolu no longer practiced her sword so intensely this year. She began to enter the mountains to pick herbs. In order to practice martial arts in the past few years, she had not collected herbs properly.

    Now that she had mastered martial arts, she could rx a little. She could pick herbs and treat people¡¯s illnesses.

    On the second day of February, Hu Shuangshuang was engaged, and Su Sang¡¯s family went to the banquet.

    The Yang family¡¯s attitude was sincere. Yang Jin also had a good impression of Hu Shuangshuang. He secretly looked at Hu Shuangshuang several times, and his face turned red.

    Under Madam Cao¡¯s guidance, Hu Changshou led Hu Changyang to abbot the situation and let the Yang family know that he could already take charge.

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t say much. She just told Yang Jin not to let her daughter down and returned to her room to lie down.

    The engagement went very smoothly. The betrothal gift from the Yang family was five taels. This was already very sincere for an ordinary family. Moreover, Father and Mother Yang also rified the division of the farnd in the family. This was notarized.

    Yang Jin¡¯s brother, Yang Cong, and his wife, Madam Lu, looked pretty good too.

    Madam Lu whispered to Hu Shuangshuang secretly. She looked easy to get along with.

    Su Xiaoling, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu apanied Hu Shuangshuang.

    Su Xiaolu could not sit still, so she walked around and dug some herbs by the roadside for the Hu family. These herbs could be used to boil water for chickens and birds to prevent the gue.

    After the engagement banquet ended, Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families returned to town.

    After walking far away, Madam Zhao asked, ¡°Xiaoling, what did Shuangshuang say to you? Does she like this marriage?¡±

    Madam Qian was also curious and wanted to know.

    Not to mention them, even Su Sang and Chen Hu wanted to know.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also listened quietly.

    Su Xiaolu regretted digging for herbs now. If she had known earlier, she would have apanied Hu Shuangshuang and listened to their whispers.

    Su Xiaoling said softly, ¡°Yang Jin¡¯s sister-inw, Madam Lu, told Shuangshuang to be at ease. The Yang family is very easy to get along with. Her inws are very good. After the family¡¯s annual harvest is calcted, they will be given 10% for private use. Then, the rest of the money will be saved and split equally between them when they leave the family.¡±

    When Madam Zhao and Madam Qian heard this, they smiled at each other.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Shuangshuang is blessed.¡±

    If that was the case, Hu Shuangshuang had met a good family. Every year, she would have her own money. This way, her life in the future would not be very difficult.

    Su Sang, who was walking behind, heard it too. He was in a good mood.

    From the looks of it, this was a good start. In the future, they would have to rely on thebined efforts of the husband and wife.

    In March, many flowers bloomed.

    The trees all sprouted new shoots.

    Su Xiaolu brought Su Xiaoling out of the city to pick herbs. Su Xiaolu was much happier with Su Xiaoling.

    When they spent the night in the mountains, they ate delicious roasted meat.

    She would also teach Su Xiaoling about wilderness survival. She would teach her about vines that could be made into ropes, nt roots that could be eaten, and where there was a water source.

    Su Xiaolu picked clusters of flowers from the mountains and gave them to Su Xiaoling.

    The mostmon things in the mountains were all kinds of raspberries. There were many types, spanning all four seasons.

    Su Xiaolu would also fly with Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling was not used to it, so she felt at ease afternding.

    Su Xiaoling felt very fulfilled in the past few months.

    Summer was almost over, and the Fall Quarter Examinations were approaching.

    In July, Lin Pingsheng gave Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng a break.

    He let them rx before setting off for Furongzhou to participate in the Fall Quarter Examinations. This time, they would go alone. Lin Pingsheng would not go with them.

    Since it was to rx, Su Xiaolu immediately brought them to the mountain to pick herbs.

    In this season, many wild fruits in the mountains were ripe.

    Over the past six months of intense studying, Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others had be much calmer. Su Xiaolu climbed up the treetop and knocked down the ho¡¯s nest with a rock. She made a trumpet with her hand and shouted at them under the tree, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, run quickly. The hos are here¡­¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others also heard the sound of the beehive falling. When they heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s shout, they saw a swarm of hos buzzing. Their expressions changed and they held hands and started to run.

    Su Xiaolu smiled as she watched. At this moment, they had forgotten that they had applied insect repellent when they entered the mountain. It was a smell that any insect hated.

    Being chased by hos was just an illusion.

    Seeing so many hos, they subconsciously wanted to run.

    They ran wantonly. Although they were in a sorry state, they smiled as they ran.

    After running for a long time, they were exhausted. They stopped and realized that there were no hos chasing after them at all.

    ¡°Xiaolu did it on purpose.¡±

    They came back to their senses.

    Su Xiaolu flew out of the forest and asked with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, how do you feel? Are you feeling rxed?¡±

    As they ran, their muscles and bones must have rxed.

    Su Xiaolu put away the jar full of bees. She took these back to extraction. As soon as she walked up to them, her face was pinched.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t y pranks next time.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said helplessly. After running so far, she seemed to have forgotten everything. The wind in her ears and her family beside her made her feel very strange. She felt strange when Zhou Heng pulled her. However, as soon as she stopped, Zhou Heng let go.

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu led them to a stream, where everyone caught small fish and crabs.

    Then, they built a fire. Su Xiaolu and Su Chong caught two hares and a pheasant. After cleaning them up, they roasted them together.

    Su Xiaoling squeezed some wild fruit juice onto it and it gradually cooked under moderate heat.

    After traveling a few times like this, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng rxed.

    July 9th.

    The few of them prepared to set off.

    In the end, Su Xiaoling decided to stay. She decided to stay and apany her parents.

    Su Xiaolu had no choice but to give up.

    It was a long journey to Furongzhou, about ten days away. Su Sang bought a carriage.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao went out to send them off. Chen Hu and his family also came to send them off.

    Su Chong drove the carriage and said solemnly to Su Sang and Madam Zhao, ¡°Father, mother, go back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of my younger siblings.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao nodded.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu were both martial artists, so they were not worried about their safety.

    ¡°Chong, Hua, Heng, have a safe trip.¡±

    Everyone was waving.

    Su Chong drove the carriage away.

    Su Xiaolu waved goodbye to her family through the small window. Looking at her family¡¯s reluctant figure, her heart was filled with mncholy. She only calmed down when she left the town.

    Su Chong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Anping County to meet Zijin first, then go to Furongzhou together. I haven¡¯t seen Zijin in a long time. I wonder how he is now.¡±

 Chapter 283 - Meeting Liu Zijin

    <h4>Chapter 283: Meeting Liu Zijin</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Ever since Liu Zijin¡¯s weddingst time, they had no chance to meet again, but their letters had never stopped.

    Liu Zijin naturally had to participate in the Fall Quarter Examinations this time, so they had agreed that when they passed by Anping County, they would meet Liu Zijin and go to Furongzhou together.

    Su Hua said, ¡°If he didn¡¯t lie in the letters, I believe he¡¯s really happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll know when we go take a look. Not long ago, I replied to him. I said that we only set off on the tenth, so what we see today would be real.¡±

    Su Chong said with a smile. He was very worried about Liu Zijin and was afraid that he would not lead a good life.

    In the past few years, Liu Zijin had brought him many good books. He knew that Liu Zijin¡¯s life must be good, but was he and his wife really happy?

    Su Chong hoped that it was true, but he would only know if it was true after he went to take a look.

    Su Xiaolu interrupted, ¡°Speaking of Liu Zijin, I forgot to tell you something. Two years ago, when Master and I were training, we met Liu Zijin and Wang Hun.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu, waiting for her to continue.

    Su Xiaolu told them about how she had treated Madam Yin¡¯s illness, how she met Wang Hunter, and how she sealed Liu Zijin¡¯s acupuncture points.

    With that, Su Xiaolu picked up the water bag and drank some water. Her mouth was dry from talking.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°From the looks of it, Zijin didn¡¯t lie to us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done this for Wang Hun.¡±

    Initially, everyone thought that Liu Zijin and Wang Hun were together because they both had ulterior motives. Liu Zijin would definitely be sessful in the future.

    However, after interacting with Wang Hun, he fell in love with her and was willing to build a future with her.

    ¡°Xiaolu, will you help him unlock the sealed acupuncture points this time?¡±

    Su Chong asked.

    Su Xiaolu replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see how Wang Hun¡¯s body has recovered first. If it¡¯s good, we can release his acupoints. Then, Wang Hun can have children.¡±

    It had been more than two years. If Wang Hun recovered, she could also remove Liu Zijin¡¯s acupoints.

    Su Chong was deep in thought. He decided that when he had enough children in the future, he would find Su Xiaolu to seal his acupoints. It was so convenient to have a divine doctor at home.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng had the same thought.

    Su Xiaolu felt bored and began to eat the snacks Su Xiaoling made.

    There were also some dried fruits.

    In the carriage, there was the sound of Su Xiaolu eating.

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu and her eyes softened.

    Zhou Heng could not help but smile.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled sweetly at them. ¡°Second Brother, do you want to eat? Third Sister made a lot. There¡¯s sweet, salty, spicy, and sour.¡±

    ¡°No, just eat.¡±

    Su Hua shook his head gently. When he saw Su Xiaolu eating happily, he felt very happy. The memory of starving was too far away. He could barely remember it. Looking at the innocent and sweet Su Xiaolu, Su Hua was very happy.

    Zhou Heng also shook his head gently. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. Eat it. I¡¯ll buy you some more when we pass by the town.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She liked to eat.

    When she was tired of eating sweet food, she would eat salty and fragrant food. When she was tired of that, she would eat spicy food. When she was tired of eating spicy food, she would eat sour food. This went on and on.

    They were about to reach Anping County. Su Hua took a handkerchief and wiped the corners of Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Xiaolu, go down and walk to digest your food. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to eat when we enter the countyter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and put away the snacks. Then, she alighted from the carriage nimbly and ran slowly with her breath or used Qinggong to fly.

    After all this, when she entered the county, her stomach was no longer full.

    After entering the county, Su Chong drove the carriage straight to the mansion.

    They knew where the mansion was. They had been here thest time Liu Zijin got married.

    When they got out of the carriage, Su Chong went forward and said to the servant guarding the door, ¡°We¡¯re looking for Liu Zijin. Please inform them that old friends of Goathorn Town are here to visit.¡±

    The servant saw that Su Chong and the others were dignified. Although their clothes were ordinary, their bearing was excellent. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Masters anddy, please wait a moment.¡±

    The servant quickly went to report.

    Liu Zijin was ying the zither for Wang Hun when the servant came to report. Wang Hun stopped writing.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°Hun, Chong, Hua, and the others are here. Let¡¯s go out and wee them together. In the letter, we agreed to set off tomorrow. I think they want to see if I¡¯m doing well. Today, we¡¯ll let them see how loving we are and make them envious.¡±

    Liu Zijin stood up and pulled Wang Hun out.

    A blush rose on Wang Hun¡¯s cheeks. In the past two years, she had slowly lost weight. She was still a little fat now because Liu Zijin didn¡¯t want her to be too thin. He said that she was full of beauty.

    She had stopped taking the medicine Su Xiaolu had prescribed for a few months.

    Liu Zijin held her hand and was in high spirits. Wang Hun could tell that he cared a lot about these few good friends.

    ¡°Hubby, see if there¡¯s anything wrong with me. Should I change my clothes?¡±

    Liu Zijin cared, and so did Wang Hun. She stopped in her tracks, not wanting anything to go wrong.

    Liu Zijin looked at Wang Hun with a smile in his gentle eyes. He said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve dressed appropriately. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you.¡±

    After spending nearly three years together, Liu Zijin also loved Wang Hun deeply. Every moment he was with Wang Hun, he felt at ease.

    Wang Hun was gentle and kind. She had a delicate heart. It was Liu Zijin¡¯s fortune to have such a wife.

    Liu Zijin held Wang Hun¡¯s hand and went out to wee them. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were his only recognized friends. They were worried about him, and he wanted them to know that he was doing well.

    Looking at their backs from afar, Liu Zijin smiled and shouted, ¡°Chong, Hua, Heng¡­ Xiaolu.¡±

    Liu Zijin did not expect Su Xiaolu toe too. This saved a lot of trouble. He had originally nned to find Su Xiaolu to release his acupuncture points after the Fall Quarter Examinations. Now that Su Xiaolu was here, she could do it earlier.

    Su Chong and the others looked at Wang Hun in shock.

    Wang Hun had lost so much weight, and she also looked delicate and pretty. She was surprisinglypatible with Liu Zijin.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my wife, Madam Wang.¡±

    Liu Zijin held Wang Hun¡¯s hand.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng cupped their hands. Su Chong said, ¡°Mrs. Liu, sorry to disturb you.¡±

    Wang Hun said with a gentle expression, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Hubby often tells me about you. It¡¯s difficult to find friends in this world. Pleasee in.¡±

    Wang Hun smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, we meet again.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled. ¡°Yes, it looks like you¡¯re recovering well. I¡¯ll take your pulseter and see how you¡¯re recovering.¡±

 Chapter 284 - Unsealing Acupoints

    <h4>Chapter 284: Unsealing Acupoints</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Wang Hun nodded. She was looking forward to it and couldn¡¯t wait to know the results.

    Liu Zijin said to Wang Hun, ¡°Madam, bring Xiaolu to drink some tea. I¡¯ll bring them to the study for a chat. We must discuss the article with them this time.¡±

    They often exchanged letters. Liu Zijin knew that Su Hua and Zhou Heng had made extraordinary progress. Along the way, they had to discuss articles properly.

    Wang Hun knew Liu Zijin well and knew that he had been waiting for this day for a long time, so she naturally agreed.

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu. Before he could speak, Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Liu Zijin cupped her hands at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and turned to ask Wang Hun, ¡°Have you stopped taking the medicine?¡±

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun smiled and led Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng over.

    Wang Hun¡¯s expression was gentle as she answered Su Xiaolu¡¯s question softly, ¡°It¡¯s been stopped for four months.¡±

    ¡°He said that I don¡¯t have to lose weight anymore. The doctor also said that my body is very healthy now, so I stopped eating it.¡±

    She had stopped taking that medicine. She had also seen a doctor. She had stopped when she knew she was in good health.

    Wang Hun looked at Su Xiaolu, pursed her lips, and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, can I get pregnant now?¡±

    Thinking of a child, Wang Hun blushed slightly. During this period of time, Mother Liu had also hinted to her that it was time for her and Liu Zijin to have a child.

    Wang Hun also wanted to, but she had stopped taking the contraceptive medicine and hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant in the past two months.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take your pulseter. You look good now. You should be fine.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s face was rosy and full of vitality. From the looks of it, Su Xiaolu knew she was very healthy. She would definitely be able to have a healthy child when she got pregnant.

    Wang Hun¡¯s face turned even redder.

    When they reached the courtyard, Wang Hun got a maidservant to prepare some snacks and tea.

    Su Xiaolu took Wang Hun¡¯s pulse. Wang Hun¡¯s wrist was more than half as slender.

    She was a little chubby but not fat. Her figure was very healthy, and her nails were red. She looked very cute.

    After taking her pulse, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Your body is very good. There are no more problems. If you want to be a mother, you can do it at any time. However, when you¡¯re pregnant, you have to take care of your body. Don¡¯t eat much. Eat normally. It¡¯s best if you eat frequent meals and eat less each time. You can get another doctor to tell you about the other taboos during pregnancy.¡±

    There was no problem with Wang Hun¡¯s body. If nothing went wrong, she could also unlock Liu Zijin¡¯s acupuncture points.

    Hearing that there was nothing wrong with her body, Wang Hun had a question between her eyebrows. She looked at Su Xiaolu and finally asked, ¡°I-I¡¯ve actually stopped taking contraceptives for three months, but there¡¯s been no news. Will it be difficult for my body to get pregnant?¡±

    Wang Hun was puzzled, and Su Xiaolu was surprised. ¡°You took contraceptives?¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s acupuncture points had been sealed. There was no need for Wang Hun to take any contraceptives. Contraceptives were harmful to the body.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and grabbed Wang Hun¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Contraceptives are harmful to the body. There¡¯s no residual poison in your body. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re taking contraceptives. Besides, you don¡¯t have to take contraceptives. Liu Zijin asked me to seal his acupuncture pointsst time. As long as I don¡¯t unlock them, you won¡¯t be able to conceive.¡±

    ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t it poisonous? Liu Zijin really doesn¡¯t believe in my medical skills!¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not tell that Wang Hun was taking contraceptives and was very puzzled. She did not notice that Wang Hun¡¯s expression was a little abnormal.

    After confirming that Wang Hun¡¯s body was not harmed, Su Xiaolu let go of Wang Hun¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you show me the contraceptives you took?¡±

    Wang Hun nodded in a daze. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±

    Wang Hun quickly went to the house and took out a small jar. She handed a ck pill to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu took it and sniffed it. She said to Wang Hun, who was in a daze, ¡°These aren¡¯t contraceptives. It¡¯s made of cloud ginseng. It¡¯s usually used to nourish the body.¡±

    If it was not contraceptives, Su Xiaolu would not be conflicted. She knew that she could not be wrong.

    When Su Xiaolu noticed Wang Hun again, she realized that she was crying.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked in confusion why she suddenly cried.

    Wang Hun looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s puzzled gaze with teary eyes. She smiled and wiped her tears as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to cry either. She just thought that Liu Zijin had done such a big thing for her but she didn¡¯t know. She had many emotions in her heart at this moment. She was touched and happy.

    Her contraceptives nourished her body. This was Liu Zijin¡¯s silent love for her.

    ¡°Xiaolu, when did he find you to seal his acupuncture points? Will it be fine after you undo it?¡±

    After calming down, Wang Hun asked Su Xiaolu seriously.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Hun and realized why she was so emotional.

    She didn¡¯t expect Wang Hun to not know about this.

    But seeing how touched Wang Hun was, Su Xiaolu felt that Liu Zijin was very smart. This damn deep love.

    Su Xiaolu told Wang Hun seriously, ¡°It was when we were at Madam Yin¡¯s house that time. It¡¯s not difficult to undo. I¡¯ll just insert a few more needles into him and unseal him. After that, there won¡¯t be any problems. Your body has recovered. Perhaps he¡¯ll ask me to unseal his sealed acupuncture points in the next two days.¡±

    Wang Hun nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied calmly, ¡°No need.¡±

    It was just a favor.

    Wang Hun arranged a ce for Su Xiaolu to stay, so Su Xiaolu went over to rest.

    Liu Zijin, Su Chong, and the others discussed the article. Unknowingly, the sky turned dark, and everyone was unsatisfied. However, it was alreadyte and it was time to rest.

    After dinner and settling Su Chong and the others down to rest, Liu Zijin returned to the courtyard.

    He drank some wine and realized that Wang Hun was still awake. He walked over and gently wrapped his arms around her. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Madam, why aren¡¯t you asleep? I was so happy today that I forgot the time. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Hearing Liu Zijin¡¯s gentle tone, tears fell.

    ¡°Hubby, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Wang Hun held back her tears and asked.

    Liu Zijin pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I can¡¯t remember what I¡¯m hiding from you. Hun, what are you talking about?¡±

    Liu Zijin held Wang Hun¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the house. He realized that Wang Hun had her head lowered. He reached out and raised Wang Hun¡¯s chin. Seeing that Wang Hun¡¯s face was covered in tears, Liu Zijin was no longer drunk, he panicked and asked anxiously, ¡°Lan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Can you tell me? I¡¯m worried about you. I don¡¯t know the reason. My heart is in a mess.¡±

 Chapter 285 - Unlocking Acupoints 2

    <h4>Chapter 285: Unlocking Acupoints 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Hearing Liu Zijin¡¯s gentle voice, Wang Hun¡¯s tears fell like rain.

    She understood that Liu Zijin did not intend to tell her about this. If she had not told Xiaolu that she had taken contraceptives, she would not have known about this.

    It turned out that at that time, he was telling the truth when he said that he liked her.

    She had received a very sincere love. He had never lied to her.

    ¡°Lan, don¡¯t cry. What did I do wrong? Just tell me and I¡¯ll change. If you cry like this, it¡¯ll hurt your eyes and your body.¡±

    Liu Zijin was flustered. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he felt terrible when he saw Wang Hun crying like this. He hoped that she would smile every day.

    Little did he know that the gentler he was, the more Wang Hun cried.

    Wang Hun hugged Liu Zijin¡¯s waist and cried uncontrobly.

    Liu Zijin didn¡¯t know how tofort him. He wanted to know what was going on, but he didn¡¯t know who he could ask.

    Ever since they got married, Wang Hun had never been so sad. Liu Zijin did not understand why.

    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±

    Wang Hun choked.

    Liu Zijin wiped the tears off Wang Hun¡¯s face and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Hun, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re making me panic.¡±

    Just watching her cry made him feel powerless.

    Wang Hun calmed herself down, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She looked at Liu Zijin, whose eyes were also red. Wang Hun buried her face in Liu Zijin¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you got Xiaolu to seal your acupuncture points?¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s heart trembled. She could not imagine what Liu Zijin was thinking for him to do this.

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would never be a father in the future?

    ¡°You found out.¡±

    Liu Zijin was relieved. Knowing the reason, he no longer panicked. He led Wang Hun to the bed and sat down. He wiped Wang Hun¡¯s tears dry and looked at her seriously. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve made a lot of sacrifices for me. I didn¡¯t let you take the contraceptives again because it was convenient. Xiaolu is a divine doctor. She can do anything she promises. This won¡¯t harm my body at all.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to find out. You¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯m just repaying you. Isn¡¯t this how we should be as husband and wife? I only did a small thing to move you to this state.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled. Wang Hun was too kind.

    Wang Hun looked at Liu Zijin with red eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you say.¡±

    It was clearly a big matter, but Liu Zijin made it a small matter with just two sentences.

    Wang Hun said seriously, ¡°Hubby, go find Xiaolu.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Yes, I was going to find her to unseal the acupuncture points. You¡¯re in good health, and so am I. I think we should be ready to be parents.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked deeply at Wang Hun. His affectionate gaze made Wang Hun blush and she lowered her eyes shyly. However, in the next second, Liu Zijin reached out and lifted Wang Hun¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Madam is so beautiful.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled.

    He liked to see Wang Hun¡¯s face gradually turn red. He liked how she looked in front of him.

    They had clearly been together for more than two years, but Wang Hun still looked at him with such shyness and admiration. He knew that Wang Hun¡¯s heart definitely beat very fast when their gazes met.

    Liu Zijin leaned in and kissed her lightly.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Liu Zijin looked for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was not surprised that Liu Zijin came. She asked Liu Zijin to sit down and took his pulse first.

    Liu Zijin sat down quietly. He reached out and said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s body was not bad. His strong pulse meant that he was right.

    Judging from hisplexion, he was also rosy-faced and walked with a gust of wind. It seemed that his happiness was not a lie.

    Su Xiaolu asked Liu Zijin to take off his shirt and turn his back to her.

    Su Xiaolu took out a silver needle and inserted it into Liu Zijin¡¯s waist.

    Liu Zijin asked, ¡°Xiaolu, how long will it take to recover after the acupuncture points are unsealed?¡±

    Wang Hun wanted a child, and so did he.

    ¡°In fifteen minutes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly inserted the silver needles. She retracted her hand and patted it. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sit down. If you feel a warm feeling at your waist, just tell me.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. He sat quietly and watched Su Xiaolu pack up the needle bag. He asked, ¡°Xiaolu, will you take in disciples in the future?¡±

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course. Do you think I might not take in disciples?¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°In the future, can my daughter learn a thing or two from you?¡±

    After following Su Xiaolu, no matter how unskilled his daughter was, she could still understand some medical knowledge. Knowing medical science was beneficial to women.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin. He already had designs on her.

    Su Xiaolu spread her hands. ¡°We¡¯ll see. You¡¯re so talkative.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Liu Zijin inexplicably wanted to get close to her, as if she was his sister too.

    Su Xiaolu felt that it might be because Liu Zijin did not have any siblings. When he was at his most difficult time, Su Chong helped him. He was on good terms with his eldest brother and second brother, so he loved her as well.

    However, she did not want to be too familiar with Liu Zijin. Moreover, she knew too little about Liu Zijin, so the sense of distance could not be eliminated.

    Liu Zijin did not care about Su Xiaolu¡¯s alienation. He said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I heard from Chong that you like to eat snacks. I asked the kitchen to make a lot of it. Eat some. If you like it, tell the maidservant to make more for you to eat on the way.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She understood the principle of taking advantage of others.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Thank you, but no.¡±

    Liu Zijin felt that Su Xiaolu was very cute. She was very good-looking. She was almost eleven years old and still had the childishness of a child, but she also had the bright posture of a young girl. No matter how he looked at her, he liked her very much. He also wanted a sister like her.

    Often, Liu Zijin was very envious of Su Chong and Su Hua.

    ¡°Xiaolu, my waist feels warm.¡±

    A warmth came from his waist. Liu Zijin said to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu came over to get the needle. After she was done, Su Xiaolu said to Liu Zijin, ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡±

    Liu Zijin put on his clothes and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for Chong and the others. If you¡¯re bored, you can get my wife to apany you for a walk. We¡¯ll set off from here tomorrow morning.¡±

    With that, Liu Zijin left.

    Su Xiaolu was not bored. She was not familiar with Wang Hun, so she would not look for her.

    She sat cross-legged and cultivated her internal energy and mental cultivation techniques. A day passed just like that.

    At night, a maidservant came to invite her to dinner. It was County Magistrate Wang who invited her. Su Chong and the others were waiting for Su Xiaolu to go with them.

    County Magistrate Wang was also a bit chubby. He looked very friendly with a smile. He told everyone to sit down and make themselves at home.

 Chapter 286 - Furongzhou

    <h4>Chapter 286: Furongzhou</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    County Magistrate Wang said, ¡°I always hear Zijin talking about you. Now I see that you are all good men and have learned a lot from others. I am very impressed. I have specially prepared this banquet to send you off. I hope that you will be able to do well on the exams.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua and Zhou Heng bowed to County Magistrate Wang.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Lord Wang. Thank you for your blessings.¡±

    Su Hua said to County Magistrate Wang with a humble smile.

    County Magistrate Wang had a good reputation. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng respected him very much.

    It could be said that he treated Liu Zijin as his son and helped him with all his might. He even let Liu Zijin know how to manage Anping County. These were rare good things for Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun also smiled. Liu Zijin said, ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Father. I won¡¯t let you down this time.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang nodded happily and said, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not talk any more. Let¡¯s eat and drink well.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang smiled kindly at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, just tell me what you like.¡±

    This youngdy was amazing. She was already a divine doctor at such a young age.

    Su Xiaolu smiled too. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    County Magistrate Wang¡¯s family was rich and the chef was good, but in Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart, her third sister¡¯s culinary skills were better.

    After eating and drinking her fill, she went back to rest.

    They woke up early the next morning, packed their things, and prepared to leave.

    The servants of the residence also brought the horses that had been fed and set up the carriage.

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun got into the wagon that County Magistrate Wang prepared for them. Wang Hun couldn¡¯t bear to part with County Magistrate Wang, but County Magistrate Wang didn¡¯t feel reluctant at all. He waved his hands and said, ¡°Go now. We can talk when youe home.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s eyes turned red. She had never been so far away from home.

    This trip took more than a month.

    County Magistrate Wang urged the coachman to leave. He pretended to be okay, but he almost burst into tears.

    Liu Zijin held Wang Hun and said to County Magistrate Wang, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Hun.¡±

    Wang Hun reluctantly lowered the curtain. She leaned against Liu Zijin quietly, feeling very down.

    Last night, County Magistrate Wang asked her to go with Liu Zijin.

    Wang Hun was confused. County Magistrate Wang said, ¡°Silly girl, Liu Zijin is going to make a name for himself. It is a good thing that you are with him. With you around, he will be sober.¡±

    There was definitely no problem with Liu Zijin¡¯s knowledge this time.

    If Wang Hun didn¡¯t go, who knew what kind of women would pounce on Liu Zijin after the rankings were announced? They had too many tricks up their sleeves. What if Liu Zijin couldn¡¯t withstand them?

    He might as well let his daughter apany him.

    Wang Hun wasn¡¯t stupid. After thinking about it, she understood her father¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    Liu Zijin wrapped her arms around Wang Hun¡¯s shoulders gently. It was so quiet that only the sound of wheels rolling could be heard.

    After leaving the city, Liu Zijin said to Wang Hun, ¡°When we see the beautiful scenery on the way back, I¡¯ll get ink for you. How about you send a letter back for Father to see?¡±

    Wang Hun nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Liu Zijin turned her head and kissed Wang Hun¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, Chong and Hua will be more popr than me. They¡¯ve never been married.¡±

    Wang Hun blushed. Nothing could be hidden from Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin was so smart. He knew everything.

    Liu Zijin smiled lightly and casually picked a book from the bookcase to read.

    The journey was very boring.

    Su Xiaolu and the others were in another carriage. After eating, Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage and walked.

    When they stopped to rest and eat, Su Chong and the otherspared poems.

    Passing through the forest, Su Xiaolu went hunting.

    Passing by theke, Su Xiaolu went into the water to catch fish.

    She was quite happy.

    She did not expect Wang Hun¡¯s culinary skills to be good. She took out the internal organs of the fatke fish and smeared ayer of salt on them before roasting them. She burned the scales on the outside and peeled them off when she ate them. The fresh fish meat was revealed. The salty taste was just right. A fish was nearly a kilogram, and Su Xiaolu could eat an entire one.

    Wang Hun even knew how to cook chickens.

    In the past ten days, Su Xiaolu had be familiar with Wang Hun. It was no wonder that Liu Zijin liked her. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a gentle and kind woman?

    As long as one knew when to advance or retreat, no one would dislike them.

    As for Wang Hun, she realized that Su Xiaolu did not know how to cook and could not braid her hair. Coincidentally, she knew how to, so she took care of Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu liked to practice her swordsmanship. When she passed by the forest, she would pick herbs and apply some to her body. There were no mosquitoes around her. If she ate some herbs with food, she could sleep better at night.

    At noon on the 21st of July, they arrived at Furongzhou.

    By the time they arrived at Furongzhou, Wang Hun knew many herbs and acupuncture points. This was very useful to her.

    The carriage entered Furongzhou. After paying the entrance fee, they found an inn to stay in.

    They immediately asked for hot water to wash up.

    After a hot bath, Su Xiaolu changed into clean clothes and went out to eat with Su Chong and the others.

    During the meal, Su Chong and the others discussed what they were going to do in the next ten days.

    Su Xiaolu ate a piece of braised pork and was very satisfied. She said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, I¡¯m going to Qinglian Monastery to pick herbs. I might not be back for a few days. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    She had inherited Minggu for so many years and had yet to officially show her face.

    Now that she was out, she wanted to go and take a look. She wanted to see if there were any people seeking medical treatment and if there were any difficult illnesses. She wanted to treat them and earn some money.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were immediately worried.

    Wang Hun said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll apany Xiaolu and pray for you guys too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was about to say no when Wang Hun said to her with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Xiaolu. Xiaolu is already familiar with me, right?¡±

    Seeing Wang Hun¡¯s expectant look, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After dinner, they went shopping together.

    Perhaps it was because it was close to the examination, Furongzhou was very lively and there were many schrs.

    Most schrs were well-mannered and dignified. They looked at each other and even cupped their hands in greeting.

    Some of them were holding fans that looked very elegant.

    Su Xiaolu bought many small things. As she walked, she got separated from Su Chong and the others.

    Realizing that she had gotten separated, Su Xiaolu did not panic. It was not like she could not find the way. When she saw the hairpins sold by the roadside, the workmanship was very good. Su Xiaolu bought a few hairpins for her mother and sister.

    When she sensed that someone was staring at her in the dark, she frowned and looked up at the third floor of the teahouse by the street. Her eyes met with the person by the window. With just one look, the person closed the window and blocked Su Xiaolu¡¯s line of sight.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t want to see you either.¡±

 Chapter 287 - One Look, Two Looks, Three Looks

    <h4>Chapter 287: One Look, Two Looks, Three Looks</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu did not pay much attention to it. What she remembered was that the young man was very good-looking.

    Su Xiaolu muttered and left with her things.

    Su Xiaolu quickly forgot about it. After she disappeared into the crowd, the window opened again.

    The cold young man sat in the wheelchair and quietly watched the peopleing and going on the streets. His gaze was as dark as the night, making it impossible to figure out what he was thinking.

    Su Xiaolu walked around and came back. When she passed by the teahouse, she subconsciously looked up. She did not see anyone but a closed window.

    Su Xiaolu thought to herself, So sensitive. He can look at others, but others can¡¯t look at him. Seriously.

    Coincidentally, Su Xiaolu saw Su Chong and the others. She ran over happily. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, where did you go? You suddenly disappeared. You scared me.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu and was relieved to confirm that she was fine.

    Su Xiaolu patted the needle bag at her waist and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t have a sword, she still had silver needles.

    Su Chong stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s almost dark. We should go back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°What did you buy?¡±

    Su Hua said, ¡°Little Brother Heng bought a set of pens. Big Brother and I also bought a set of pens.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°I also bought a set of pens. Your Sister-inw Hun bought some small things too.¡±

    Wang Hun took out a butterfly clip and gave it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, this is for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took it. ¡°Thank you. It looks good.¡±

    They went back together.

    Su Xiaolu thought of the strange person. She looked back and saw that the window was open, but no one was there.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what are you looking at?¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu turn around, they asked in confusion.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The few of them walked further and further away.

    Su Xiaolu kept feeling a gaze on them.

    When he could no longer see, the young man who was looking out of the window retracted his gaze. He lowered his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Jin Si, go and investigate her.¡±

    A cold voice came from behind him. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, there was the sound of Jin Si opening the door softly, leaving a person standing in a corner like a statue, expressionless.

    ¡°Jin Qi, prepare the letter. I¡¯m going to Qinglian Monastery tomorrow. You may leave.¡±

    Zhou Zhi turned the wheelchair with both hands and came to the table. His voice was cold and no emotions could be heard. He wiped his hands with a handkerchief and picked up the teapot to pour himself a cup of tea.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Qi epted the order and left.

    Zhou Zhi held the teacup and took a sip before putting it down. He turned his wheelchair and returned to the window. He only nced at the crowd below before closing the window.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and the others returned to the inn.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu returned to her room.

    After putting away the things she had bought, Su Xiaolu began to deal with the medicinal herbs she had bought. Precious medicinal herbs like ginseng were nted in the Space. She had even plucked the Ghost Orchid seeds. This vige examination would take nine days in a row. Without a good body, it was really unbearable. Under all kinds of tense pressure, many people would fall ill midway through the examination.

    Su Xiaolu prepared some emergency medicine. These were all necessary.

    Therefore, during this period of time, Su Xiaolu prepared to focus on brewing medicine after returning from Qinglian Monastery.

    Now that she had time, she would grind the herbs.

    Wang Hun came to look for Su Xiaolu. She asked her, ¡°Xiaolu, can I help you with something?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pointed at the herbs. ¡°Grinding medicine.¡±

    Wang Hun only helped to deal with the herbs. During this period of time, Liu Zijin and the rest were not free.

    Wang Huiling was unfamiliar with this ce and had nothing to do. She felt more at ease following Su Xiaolu and talking to her.

    Just after seven o¡¯clock, Su Xiaolu packed her things and prepared to sleep.

    Wang Hun also returned to her room.

    Su Xiaoluy on the bed and fell asleep quickly.

    July 22nd.

    Su Xiaolu got up and went to look for Wang Hun. Wang Hun was already grinding medicine. She said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Are you hungry? They¡¯ve already gone out. I didn¡¯t wake you up because you were sleeping soundly. Are you hungry? How about I get the waiter to bring breakfast?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Sister Hun.¡±

    Wang Hun smiled and quickly got the waiter to bring breakfast.

    After Su Xiaolu was full, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Qinglian Monastery.¡±

    Su Xiaolu, Wang Hun, and the Wang family¡¯s coachman drove the carriage.

    Su Xiaolu was sleepy as she leaned against the cushion. The carriage was a little bumpy on the official road. Like a child who liked the cradle, she also liked this bumpy ride and was very sleepy.

    Wang Hun let Su Xiaolu lean on herp, so Su Xiaolu did not stand on ceremony.

    She slept soundly.

    When she woke up, she was already there.

    Wang Hun smiled gently and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re here. Do you want some water?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go down now.¡±

    The two of them alighted from the carriage and entered Qinglian Monastery together.

    Qinglian Monastery was very big and the incense offerings were in the front courtyard hall. A novice monk called out to the visitors who came to offer incense.

    Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°If you want to pray to Buddha, stay here. I have something on. Wait for me here when you¡¯re done. I heard that there¡¯s vegetarian food inside. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat the food too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was going to see the abbot, so it was not convenient for her to bring Wang Hun along.

    Wang Hun nodded. She did not ask anything and told Su Xiaolu to be careful before going to collect the incense.

    Su Xiaolu found a little monk and took out her identity token. ¡°Little monk, take me to your abbot.¡±

    The novice monk looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s tablet and pressed his palms together. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Then, he made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°This way, please.¡±

    The novice monk brought Su Xiaolu to the back of the Qinglian Monastery. The hall far away became silent.

    Along the way, the little monk did not speak. Su Xiaolu only followed quietly.

    Another novice monk led a person over. Su Xiaolu looked at the figure. What a coincidence. It was the person she had seen yesterday.

    The two novice monks met and greeted each other.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and smiled sweetly. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded lightly as a greeting.

    When the two of them passed by, Su Xiaolu smelled a faint fragrance of ink orchid on him. He looked young, but he was quite tall. He was at least 1.8 meters tall.

    He was very cold, so Su Xiaolu naturally could not ask anything.

    Hence, she continued to follow the novice monk to the back.

    After Su Xiaolu walked far away, Zhou Zhi stopped in his tracks. The novice monk looked at him in confusion. ¡°Patron, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 288 - Attack at the Qinglian Monastery

    <h4>Chapter 288: Attack at the Qinglian Monastery</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Zhi looked at the novice monk indifferently and asked, ¡°That girl is only wearing civilian clothes. Why can she see the abbot? As far as I know, Master Liao Zhi does not meet strangers anymore, let alone high officials and nobles.¡±

    He could see that stubborn old thing because he had revealed his identity.

    The novice monk also frowned and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at the novice monk. After a few seconds, he didn¡¯t say anything else and walked forward.

    The novice monk followed behind. Zhou Zhi walked slowly, so the novice monk could only follow him. It was obvious that he did not want to make Zhou Zhi unhappy.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu followed the novice monk all the way to the abbot¡¯s room.

    The novice monk knocked on the door. Before the novice monk could speak, a deep voice came from inside the room.

    ¡°Leave. No one is to disturb the abbot today. During this period of time, the abbot will not meet anyone.¡±

    The novice monk looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Sect Master, the person with the Dark Token wants to see the abbot.¡±

    Soon, the door opened.

    Ben En opened the door and his gaze quicklynded on Su Xiaolu. He waved at the novice monk. ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    The novice monk bowed and left.

    ¡°Little girl, are you the old man¡¯s beloved disciple? Show me your identity token.¡±

    Ben En said to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu showed Ben En her token. Unexpectedly, Ben En attacked her. Before Su Xiaolu could react, her body had already subconsciously rolled back to dodge.

    Ben En said, ¡°The old man said that you were taught by Gui You and have long wanted to experience the strength of the number one sword in the world.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that this bald man was rude. Even if he wanted to spar, he should say it. If she was not good at dodging, wouldn¡¯t she be pped by him?

    Su Xiaoling followed the state and snapped the tree branches beside her. She shouted at Ben En, ¡°Old Baldy, don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t respect the elderly if you lose.¡±

    Ben En frowned and was immediately displeased. He sneered and said, ¡°You ignorant girl. I want to see what you can do.¡±

    Ben En¡¯s palm wind was sharp and powerful. Su Xiaolu knew that he was an expert and immediately perked up.

    She held a branch and gently avoided Ben En¡¯s palm wind. She was not afraid of him and went straight up to fight him. Su Xiaolu was not stupid. Her branch whipped Ben En¡¯s body and went for his acupuncture points one by one.

    Ben En was infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re so rude. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sneered. ¡°Haha, you damn baldy. You were the one who was rude first, but you¡¯re ming me for being rude and even want to teach me a lesson. Don¡¯t you want to see the standard of the number one sword in the world? Then I¡¯ll show you today.¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll hit a useless baldy like you. You should use your brain next time.¡±

    The branch in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand hit Ben En¡¯s head.

    Bang! Soon, there was a red mark on Ben En¡¯s head.

    Ben En was also furious. He aimed his palm at Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart, looking like he wanted to p her to death.

    Su Xiaolu dodged nimbly and quickly waved her branch.

    The branch hit Benn¡¯s arm with Internal force. A hole appeared in his monk robe, showing how strong Su Xiaolu was.

    Ben En wanted to hit Su Xiaolu, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Ben En did not expect Su Xiaolu¡¯s martial arts skills to be so outstanding. He originally wanted to suppress Su Xiaolu and let her know what an expert meant by beating her. When the time came, he would apologize to Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaolu would not be able to pursue the matter.

    He did not expect Su Xiaolu¡¯s martial arts to be outstanding. Her moves were so fierce that he could not withstand them. The branch in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand hurt when it hit him.

    This girl was really ruthless.

    Ben En was furious, but he could not beat her.

    However, Su Xiaolu had no intention of stopping. Su Xiaolu was very arrogant. ¡°Old Baldy, if you admit defeat now, I¡¯ll stop. If you don¡¯t admit it, I can only beat you until you admit defeat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the red marks on Ben En¡¯s head and did not want to fight him anymore. If they really fought, she would know that Ben En¡¯s strength was far inferior to hers.

    Su Xiaolu was not interested in one-sided torture when fighting an opponent weaker than her.

    She did not know what the abbot was thinking. Could he not hear themotion outside? He did note out to take a look. Did he really not care that his disciple was beaten up like this?

    When Ben En heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, he felt that she was humiliating him. How could he admit defeat?

    Ben En did not admit defeat, so Su Xiaolu could only continue to beat him up.

    It was impossible for her to give in to this old monk.

    It had only been 30 minutes, and Ben En had scars everywhere.

    His clothes were tattered, and there were many swollen marks on the top of his head.

    He was even more furious and had already lost his mind. He shouted angrily, ¡°Stupid girl, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very annoyed. She did not take the initiative to provoke this old monk. He was the one who suddenly attacked.

    At this moment, the door opened. A novice monk walked out while supporting an old monk with white eyebrows and a beard. He held a staff in his hand and mmed it heavily. He shouted, ¡°Ben En, stop.¡±

    Upon hearing the abbot¡¯s voice, Ben En stopped indignantly. He was like a raging bull with nowhere to vent his anger. He was panting heavily.

    ¡°Go into detention for three days.¡±

    He frowned and said.

    Ben En red at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Abbot, we were all deceived. Gui You clearly said that she wasn¡¯t skilled.¡±

    Ben En said through gritted teeth.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Ben En indifferently and rolled her eyes. ¡°Master Gui You was right about me. I¡¯m not good at all. I¡¯m far from him.¡±

    Ben En gritted his teeth and was rendered speechless by a little girl.

    He looked at Ben En with cold eyes and said in a threatening voice, ¡°Ben En, you still don¡¯t know your mistake. You attacked rashly and your mind isn¡¯t calm. How dare you quibble?¡±

    Ben En gritted his teeth and lowered his head. ¡°I know my mistake.¡±

    He turned around and went down without looking at Su Xiaolu again.

    After Ben En left, Liao Zhi stopped and bowed to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Little Patron, don¡¯t me me foring outte. My disciple is really not calm. I wanted to use you to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liao Zhi. She could not feel any me or dissatisfaction.

    Liao Zhi¡¯s eyes were calm and gentle, like an all-epassing sea. Seeing that she was staring at him, Liao Zhi even smiled kindly.

    Su Xiaolu crossed her arms and said to Liao Zhi, ¡°There won¡¯t be another time. I won¡¯t let it go so easily next time. I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡±

    Liao Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Little Patron, pleasee in.¡±

    After saying that, Liao Zhi said to the novice monk beside him, ¡°Ben Tian, go and get all the letters we¡¯ve received recently.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Zhou Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 289: Zhou Zhi</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu looked at Ben Tian. She knew that monks were given names ording to their seniority.

    For example, Ben En was in his forties. The novice monk called him Sect Master, so Ben En¡¯s status in the monastery was not low.

    But now, this novice monk who followed Liao Zhi looked to be only 16 or 17 years old, but he actually had his own name and it started with Ben. His seniority could be seen. Su Xiaolu could not help but take a second look at him.

    Ben Tian¡¯s expression was calm. He bowed to Su Xiaolu and went down.

    Liao Zhi turned around and entered the house. Su Xiaolu followed.

    Looking at the old monk¡¯s back, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Abbot, although your disciple was in the wrong first, are you really not angry at all that he was beaten up by me?¡±

    If it were the old man, he would definitely help her regardless of whether she was right or not.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s question was stopped by Liao Zhi¡¯s benevolent smile. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Ben En has never been calm. His desire to win is too strong. Previously, he was defeated by Gui You. After confirming your identity, he wanted to take revenge by defeating you. Hence, this is his karma. He has to bear it himself.¡±

    Su Xiaolu entered the meditation room and sized up her surroundings.

    The meditation room was simple and unadorned, with a table and a few stools, and a bed.

    Liao Zhi invited Su Xiaolu to sit down and poured her a cup of tea.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the prayer beads on Liao Zhi¡¯s wrist. They looked very Zen. The prayer beads were dark and smooth, probably because they were often touched.

    Liao Zhi took off the prayer beads and handed them to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Little Patron, these prayer beads are for you. It can ensure your safety for the rest of your life.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    After Ben En¡¯s incident, she did not have a good impression of Qinglian Monastery. Therefore, she decided to reject the gift. She did not want them if she was not familiar with them.

    Liao Zhi smiled and did not insist.

    Ben Tian carried a box over. He ced the box in front of Su Xiaolu and bowed to her. ¡°Young Patron, the letters are in here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the box. There were only seven letters and dozens of banknotes.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liao Zhi in confusion.

    Liao Zhi smiled gently and said, ¡°This is for you. Consider it medical fees. If you take the letters, you can choose to go or not. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the letter at the top. She was attracted by the name. She took it and unfolded it.

    There was only one sentence and an address in the letter.

    ¡®Doctor, I heard that the divine doctor can revive the dead, may I ask if broken limbs can be regenerated?¡¯

    This signature made Su Xiaolu frown because it was Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu stopped asking. ¡°When did this letter arrive?¡±

    Liao Zhi looked at the envelope and said calmly, ¡°A few minutes ago.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of the young man she met when she came. Was he Zhou Zhi?

    Su Xiaolu had questions in her heart. If it was Zhou Zhi, why could he walk? The old man had clearly said that his legs had been amputated.

    There was nothing unusual about the way he walked.

    Su Xiaolu put away the letter and the banknotes. She was about to get up and leave. After taking two steps, she turned around and asked, ¡°Abbot, how much of this banknote will your temple take?¡±

    Liao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Thirty percent. There are some people with strange illnesses who can¡¯t afford to ask for medical fees. As long as the illness is strange enough, they won¡¯t pay a single copper coin. Whether they have the chance to be treated or not will depend on fate.¡±

    The medical fee alone was 1,000 taels of silver per person. Moreover, this did not include the money needed to treat illnesses. Not everyone had the right to hire a divine doctor.

    Those who had a strange illness and did not have money could also leave an envelope. However, whether they could meet the divine doctor would depend on fate.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Liao Zhi waved at Ben Tian. Ben Tian nodded and sent Su Xiaolu out.

    After leaving the meditation room, Su Xiaolu looked back at Ben Tian and asked, ¡°Little monk, why are you ranked so much higher than the others?¡±

    Ben Tian smiled and said, ¡°The abbot said that I¡¯m fated with Buddha and specially epted me. After I learn the Buddhist Dharma, I can go down the mountain to help those suffering.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Ben Tian and said with a smile, ¡°Little monk, do you think that Ben En will be jealous of you? You¡¯re both disciples. He¡¯s much older than you and the abbot gives you a lot of preferential treatment. Tell me, how does he think of you?¡±

    Ben Tian frowned. ¡°The abbot treats all disciples the same and treats Senior Brother the same. In fact, Senior Brother¡¯s heart is unstable, and Master is even kinder towards him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°It might seem that way to you. But others might not think so. I think the person you should help the most is your Senior Brother. In your opinion, your master is showing kindness. In his opinion, he might be deliberately embarrassing him.¡±

    Before Ben En left, Su Xiaolu saw his indignant expression clearly.

    Would such a person be convinced? It was impossible for him to be convinced. He would only me him for noting out earlier to help him and for punishing him.

    Ben Tian fell into deep thought as he listened to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Let me remind you. If such a person is in the temple, he might do something terrifying one day. Don¡¯t underestimate people¡¯s resentment. You don¡¯t have to send me off. Go back.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking with a smile, she tapped her toes and flew over the eaves to the main hall of the temple.

    Ben Tian looked at Su Xiaolu thoughtfully and finally turned around to go back to the meditation room.

    Su Xiaolu came to the Buddhist Worship Hall. There were many Buddha statues in the hall. Su Xiaolu was not familiar with them, so she did not recognize them.

    There were many devout devotees kneeling on the praying mats and chanting. They kowtowed and knocked the ground in front of them.

    Wang Hun was praying for peace. Like many believers, she knelt on a praying mat with a Peace Talisman in her hand. As for the monk in the kasaya, he twirled the prayer beads in his hand and chanted Buddhist scriptures as he walked around them.

    Su Xiaolu found a seat, sat down, and waited.

    There was amotion outside. Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    Many people went out to watch themotion. Soon, they returned and discussed something in low voices.

    Su Xiaolu heard a few words.

    ¡°She¡¯s really impressive. She kowtowed three times every step she took while carrying her son on her back and said that Qinglian Monastery was efficacious and wanted the Buddha to treat his son¡¯s strange illness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think she¡¯s really kneeling. Her head is swollen.¡±

    There were many discussions like this. Su Xiaolu was a little curious. She looked at Wang Hun and saw that she would not be done for a while. She stood up and walked out.

    When she walked out of the main hall, she saw a woman carrying a child on her back. She kowtowed three times with every step she took and walked towards the main hall step by step.

    Many devotees were watching her. The woman did not take it to heart at all. She just walked towards her destination step by step.

    There was a young novice monk who put his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha.¡± They would say it with every step the woman took.

 Chapter 290 - Strange Illness

    <h4>Chapter 290: Strange Illness</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When they arrived at the hall, the woman knelt in front of thergest Buddha statue in the hall. She pressed her palms together and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Great Buddha, I beg you to save my son. I beg you to show your might. I¡¯m willing to exchange my life for my son¡¯s.¡±

    The sound of the woman kowtowing made people sigh and pity her.

    The child on her back was also in tears. He widened his eyes and looked at the Buddha¡¯s Golden Body that was inches away.

    The novice monk went forward and said mercifully, ¡°Amitabha.¡± Then, he said to the woman, ¡°Patron, please get up. Please sit down and tell me what illness your son has and where you live.¡±

    The woman wiped her tears and stood up. She said to the novice monk, ¡°My surname is Chu. I married into Xinzi vige ten miles away from Furongzhou. My husband¡¯s surname is Xiao. A year ago, my son, Xiao Bing, suddenly contracted a strange illness, but we couldn¡¯t find the cause. I don¡¯t know what happened, but he suddenly couldn¡¯t walk. I brought him to see all the famous doctors in Furongzhou, but we couldn¡¯t find the cause. They all said that my son was healthy.¡±

    When Mdm Chu said this, tears fell like rain. She endured it and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Everyone says that he¡¯s not sick, but why is he suddenly unable to move his feet or hands? I don¡¯t understand why. I hope Buddha can appear and give me a hint.¡±

    The novice monk looked sad and only said, ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hearing Madam Chu¡¯s tearful words, everyone revealed sympathetic expressions.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the woman and was curious about her child¡¯s illness. She walked to the side.

    Su Xiaolu walked to a novice monk and showed him her identity token. Then, she said to the novice monk, ¡°Prepare a meditation room for me. I want to see the mother and son who are seeking medical treatment.¡±

    Many novice monks did not know Su Xiaolu¡¯s identity, but they all knew that the holder of this identity card deserved special treatment. They had to find a good reception and report it to the abbot.

    The novice monk nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Patron, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned to her seat and waited. When she saw someone walking towards her, Su Xiaolu sized him up. Her gaze moved down andnded on the person¡¯s feet. Soon, the person walked up to her.

    ¡°It seems that you already know my identity.¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke calmly and sat down beside Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu sized up him, but he was also sizing her up.

    She was a very lively, confident, and beautiful girl. Her eyes were very beautiful and inexplicably attractive. She was like a small animal, sensitive and vignt.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Zhou Zhi to be so straightforward. For a moment, she did not know what to say. Su Xiaolu only looked at Zhou Zhi¡¯s feet and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Is my Master wrong? I see that your feet are fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. She felt that Zhou Zhi would definitely re up when she asked this.

    However, Zhou Zhi frowned. His expression was very calm, and there were no fluctuations in his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°His information is not wrong. My legs have been reced by prosthetics. They¡¯re tied to my knees.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said it calmly. Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t think he was lying.

    Su Xiaolu could not imagine how much he had suffered with this prosthetic leg.

    She did not talk to Zhou Zhi anymore. Su Xiaolu was already thinking of a way out. How could she leave and get rid of Zhou Zhi? She remembered that the old man had said that Zhou Zhi was proficient in conspiracies and schemes. He was a ruthless person. Just a few nces made him suspicious of her. However, she met him today. He had probably guessed her identity as soon as they met.

    Su Xiaolu did not speak for a long time, but Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°Have you met him? His legs should have recovered for many years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at Zhou Zhi and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. We only met twice. Later, Master took him away. I heard from Master that he was cured, but I don¡¯t know how he is now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know if this could fool Zhou Zhi. Anyway, she could not tell Zhou Zhi the truth.

    She prayed that Zhou Zhi would believe her.

    This way, her family would at least be safer.

    She remembered that Old Wu had said that Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were twins, but their appearances did not look alike at all. If Zhou Zhi had not revealed the truth, she would not have been able to tell that they were brothers. They really did not look alike at all.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°Little divine doctor, have you read my letter? Can you give me an answer to what I want to ask?¡±

    Zhou Zhi changed the topic and did not ask about Zhou Heng anymore.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked for an answer sincerely.

    Su Xiaolu looked into his eyes and replied truthfully, ¡°The answer I can give you is that it¡¯s impossible. The living dead are just exaggerating. The regeneration of broken limbs has nothing to do with medical skills. Only the gods can regenerate broken limbs. Master and I are just ordinary people. At most, we know a little more about pharmacology.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu indifferently. There seemed to be a lot of disappointment in his indifferent tone.

    At this moment, the novice monk walked over and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Little Patron, the meditation room is ready. Are you going over now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go over now.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned to Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°I have something on. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not want to be involved with Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi smiled at her and said gently and calmly, ¡°Alright, go ahead. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡±

    With that, Zhou Zhi stood up and walked out.

    He did not walk fast, but from his posture, there was no problem.

    Su Xiaolu frowned when she saw this. Zhou Zhi was very thin and disabled. He probably did not know martial arts, but such a person made Su Xiaolu feel a sense of danger for the first time.

    This Zhou Zhi, who did not seem to have any emotions or hatred and did not even seem to have any martial strength, was a very dangerous person.

    Zhou Zhi did not stop or turn around. He really left. It was not until she could not see him that Su Xiaolu said to the novice monk who was waiting for her, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look now.¡±

    The novice monk led the way and Su Xiaolu followed.

    Madam Chu and her son, Xiao Bing, were already waiting in the meditation room under the lead of the novice monk. The novice monk said that he wanted to introduce her to a doctor. Madam Chu was very happy. She thanked the novice monk and waited.

    Qinglian Monastery was really good. A novice monk brought over vegetarian food. Madam Chu¡¯s eyes were red as she said to Xiao Bing, ¡°Bing,e. Let¡¯s eat some food first. The vegetarian food in this temple will have a Buddhist nature. It¡¯s good for your health. Let¡¯s eat more.¡±

 Chapter 291 - Strange Illness 2

    <h4>Chapter 291: Strange Illness 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Chu gently fed Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing ate and looked at Madam Chu¡¯s red eyes and choked. ¡°Mother, you eat too.¡±

    Madam Chu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    The two of them finished the food bite by bite. Madam Chu fed Xiao Bing some more water.

    Perhaps it was a psychological effect, but Madam Chu really felt that this vegetarian meal was extremely delicious. The two of them finished the meal bite by bite.

    Just as they finished eating, they heard a knock on the door. Madam Chu wiped her mouth and went to open the door.

    Seeing the novice monk, Madam Chu bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Little Master, you¡¯re here?¡±

    The novice monk brought Su Xiaolu into the house. Madam Chu looked behind her. There was no one else.

    The novice monk seemed to know Madam Chu¡¯s doubts. He said to her, ¡°Madam, this youngdy has extremely high medical attainments. She¡¯s here to take your son¡¯s pulse.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Madam Chu and said, ¡°Hello, Madam. My name is Su Xiaolu.¡±

    Madam Chu smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Madam Chu did not have much hope for Su Xiaolu. She just felt that Su Xiaolu was sent by Qinglian Monastery and it was not good to reject her. Regardless of whether she was good at medicine or not, there was no loss in letting her take a look.

    Xiao Bing leaned back in his chair and looked at Su Xiaolu. He was expressionless. When Su Xiaolu approached, he smiled politely.

    The novice monk waited quietly by the side.

    Su Xiaolu took Xiao Bing¡¯s pulse and sensed it carefully.

    Xiao Bing¡¯s pulse was a little weak, but his meridians were not blocked. His pulse was weak, but it was normal.

    This result was no different from what other doctors saw.

    Su Xiaolu switched to Xiao Bing¡¯s other hand and came to the same conclusion. It was weak and slow.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and said to Madam Chu, ¡°Madam, his pulse is weak but normal. I want to use acupuncture to further diagnose him. Please carry him to the bed and remove his clothes first.¡±

    Madam Chu looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious expression and nodded.

    She did not know what else Su Xiaolu could find out, but the doctor who had examined her son in the past never went this far.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was young but calm, Madam Chu felt a sense of hope.

    Madam Chu carried Xiao Bing to the couch and removed his clothes.

    Su Xiaolu took off the needle bag and opened it. The silver needles were as thin as hair.

    Madam Chu was surprised. ¡°Your needles are so thin.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not speak. She took out a needle and inserted a few needles into Xiao Bing¡¯s chest to protect his heart.

    Then, she began to perform acupuncture on other acupuncture points. Soon, his head was filled with silver needles.

    Su Xiaolu asked softly, ¡°Does your head hurt? Do you feel anything strange? Is it sore or painful?¡±

    Madam Chu also looked anxious. She looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s fast and steady acupuncture and vaguely looked forward to it.

    Xiao Bing looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    It was just that there were too many needles and he did not dare to move.

    Madam Chu frowned. ¡°Doctor, what should we do now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took two more silver needles and sealed her head. She knew that Madam Chu was anxious. She said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his head. I¡¯ll continue to investigate.¡±

    Apart from the silver needles that sealed the acupuncture points, Su Xiaolu took off the other silver needles and cleaned them skillfully before using them.

    Next was the neck.

    This kind of inspection was like dividing Xiao Bing¡¯s body into several parts, examining them one by one to see what was wrong.

    This process was very detailed and time-consuming. Madam Chu saw that Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She took a handkerchief and carefully wiped it. Su Xiaolu smiled at her.

    She had already finished checking Xiao Bing¡¯s hands, head, and chest. Next were his abdomen and legs.

    Su Xiaolu inserted the needles one by one. Xiao Bing¡¯s stomach moved.

    Xiao Bing immediately shouted, ¡°It hurts, it hurts. Mother, it hurts.¡±

    Madam Chu felt her scalp go numb and her face turned pale. ¡°W-What is this?¡±

    There was something in Xiao Bing¡¯s body, because there seemed to be something alive and twisting in his stomach. It was because of this movement that Xiao Bing felt pain.

    When Xiao Bing was about to pass out from the pain, Su Xiaolu quickly pressed Xiao Bing down and injected him in the head. Xiao Bing fell asleep.

    Only then did Madam Chu realize that the youngdy in front of her had extraordinary medical skills. She remembered that when she saw other doctors for Xiao Bing, the doctors had said that only a divine doctor could find the root of such a strange illness.

    Madam Chu immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xiaolu with tears in her eyes. ¡°Divine doctor, divine doctor, save my son. I¡¯m willing to give you anything you want.¡±

    Su Xiaolu reached out and helped Madam Chu up. She said, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, there¡¯s a worm in your son¡¯s stomach. I have to take it out. You can see for yourself. This worm is very long. It has been craving your son¡¯s body for a long time. I can¡¯t guarantee that your son will definitely live. If you¡¯re willing to give it a try, I¡¯ll do my best. If you¡¯re unwilling to take the risk, I¡¯ll stop here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu made it clear to Madam Chu that she had never seen such a case before. If Xiao Bing died after removing the worm, Madam Chu would definitely me her and not be able to ept this oue.

    She had already said it. If Madam Chu could ept it, she would treat it. If she was unwilling, it was fine.

    Madam Chu opened her mouth. She looked at Su Xiaolu and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Tears fell and her vision was blurry. Madam Chu looked at the sleeping and quiet Xiao Bing and then at the foreign object moving under his skin. Madam Chu was trembling.

    The novice monk said sympathetically, ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waited.

    Madam Chu closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°Divine doctor, I¡¯ve thought it through. Take out the worm. It ate my son¡¯s flesh and blood. It has to be taken out no matter what.¡±

    If she took it out, his life might be in danger.

    But if she didn¡¯t take it out, her son would still die.

    Madam Chu could not let her son¡¯s flesh and blood be eaten by insects.

    Madam Chu opened her eyes and looked at Su Xiaolu with tears in her eyes. ¡°Remove the worms.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s still-moving abdomen and took out a small knife without a word. This was the knife Gui You had made for her. It was small and especially sharp. It could easily pierce bones.

    Afraid that Xiao Bing would wake up, Su Xiaolu inserted two more needles into his head.

    She took out a small bottle from the bag, poured out a pill, opened Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth, and stuffed the pill in.

    Su Xiaolu took the knife and made a small hole in Xiao Bing¡¯s stomach. Then, she reached out to catch the worm.

    She also frowned. It didn¡¯t feel good to extract insects like this.

    When she touched the worm, it was only hard for a moment, like an iron string. This feeling disappeared in an instant. Su Xiaolu did not doubt it at all and began to pull it out.

 Chapter 292 - Removing Worms

    <h4>Chapter 292: Removing Worms</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When she pulled it out, a very long worm could be seen with blood. It was being pulled out bit by bit.

    Su Xiaolu also saw it span from her waist to Xiao Bing¡¯s back. This worm was more than a meter long and thinner than her pinky.

    It was still struggling, as if it was unwilling to be pulled out like this.

    Xiao Bing seemed to be in great pain. His face turned pale, and his limbs began to flex.

    Madam Chu¡¯s heart ached. She knelt by the side of the copse and touched Xiao Bing¡¯s cheek with trembling hands, tears streaming down her face.

    The novice monk could not bear to watch. He closed his eyes and twirled the prayer beads on his wrist as he kept chanting the Buddhist scriptures.

    As long as Su Xiaolu loosened her grip a little, the worm would immediately return to Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Such a worm was very tough. It was very difficult for Su Xiaolu to pull it out. She was a little tired.

    With a bang, the entire worm came out and bounced into Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. She felt the back of her hand hurt. She quickly reached out and grabbed it.

    The novice monk quickly brought over a basin of water. Su Xiaolu threw the worm in.

    Su Xiaolu said to the novice monk, ¡°Little monk, look after this worm first. Don¡¯t touch it with your hands. I¡¯ll treat his wound first.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu stopped the bleeding and bandaged Xiao Bing, she continued to check on him.

    After confirming that there were no more worms in his body, Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s very weak now. He¡¯ll recover after a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Madam Chu was extremely grateful. After taking out the worm, Xiao Bing¡¯s life was saved.

    Su Xiaolu also took out silver needles for Xiao Bing. This worm was not fatal, but it had also eaten a lot of Xiao Bing¡¯s flesh and blood. Xiao Bing suddenly could not walk or move because the worm had pressed the nerves on his back and eaten a lot of his flesh and blood.

    Even the pain nerves were numbed, so Xiao Bing never felt the pain.

    Now that the insect was taken out, he would feel pain. His body needed to rest for a while to recover.

    ¡°You guys can rest in Qinglian Monastery for the next few days. I¡¯lle and visit him often these few days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Madam Chu. The current oue was the best oue. If Madam Chu was happy, she was also happy.

    Madam Chu nodded.

    Su Xiaolu went to look at the basin. The insects inside were still alive. In the water, they had washed away the blood. The colors of the insects were white and they swam uneasily in the water.

    This worm was no longer as long as before. It seemed that it would be shorter after leaving the body.

    Su Xiaolu said to the novice monk, ¡°Little monk, find me a small jar. I¡¯ll pack this worm.¡±

    The novice monk nodded.

    Soon, the small jar was brought to Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu used a small mp to pick up the worm and throw it into the jar. She filled the jar with some water and covered it before putting it away.

    After doing this, Su Xiaolu said to Madam Chu, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to get medicine for youter. Take the medicine for two days and boil it for him. When he wakes up, if he feels pain, you can give him an extra bowl of medicine.¡±

    Madam Chu nodded. She took out the silver from her pocket and was about to hand it to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Divine doctor, thank you for saving my son. These 10 taels are my only money. I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a step back and smiled. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re fated, so I took the initiative to save you without charge. Keep this money.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around, packed her things, and left.

    The novice monk said to Madam Chu, ¡°Patron, wait a moment.¡±

    The novice monk left with Su Xiaolu, who gave him a prescription.

    Su Xiaolu came to look for Wang Hun. A novice monk said to her, ¡°Miss Su, the person you were looking for is resting in the meditation room.¡±

    The novice monk brought Su Xiaolu over. Wang Hun heard the sound and got up to open the door.

    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Su Xiaolu. Then, she realized that the hair on Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheeks was drenched in sweat. Su Xiaolu also looked a little tired. Wang Hun asked with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, what happened?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Wang Hun and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I treated someone. It¡¯s a mother and son I met in the hall previously. You were asking for talismans at that time.¡±

    Wang Hun recalled that back then, she had been focused on seeking talismans and had not paid attention to themotion. However, she had heard someone say that a mother and son hade to pray to Buddha. It was quite serious. They said that the child could not stand or move for some reason, and they could not find the cause of the illness.

    Wang Hun asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s resolved. There was a worm in his body. Speaking of this worm, I have to write and ask my Master.¡±

    Ordinary parasites would die not long after leaving their bodies. This worm could live with water and had very powerful parasitic abilities. She did not know what kind of worm it was.

    Hearing that it was settled, Wang Hun was relieved.

    Su Xiaolu wrote a prescription and a letter for Qinglian Monastery to send.

    After she was done, she went back with Wang Hun.

    By the time she and Wang Hun returned to Furongzhou Inn, it was already afternoon.

    Su Chong and the others had not returned yet. Su Xiaolu was tired, so she went back to her room and slept.

    Wang Hun didn¡¯t feel tired, so she helped grind the medicine.

    Not long after, the waiter knocked on the door. Wang Hun opened the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a Young Master looking for you outside.¡±

    Wang Hun was curious. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The waiter scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He said his name is Zhou Zhi. Perhaps you¡¯ll know when you go down and take a look.¡±

    Wang Hun thought for a moment and confirmed that she didn¡¯t know him. However, after some thought, she still followed the waiter down.

    In the hall downstairs, Zhou Zhi sat down. He looked up at Wang Hun and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaolu?¡±

    When Wang Hun heard Zhou Zhi¡¯s question, she understood that Su Xiaolu knew him. It was normal for her not to know him.

    Seeing Zhou Zhi¡¯s gentle expression, Wang Hun also said politely, ¡°Xiaolu is tired today and has just fallen asleep. If you want to look for her, you¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had just fallen asleep. It was impossible for her to wake her up now.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t mind. He waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wait.¡±

    Seeing Zhou Zhi like this, Wang Hun had a good impression of him.

    Zhou Zhi sat quietly and waited. Wang Hun also quietly ground the medicine.

    At noon, Su Xiaolu woke up and stretched.

    After sleeping, she recovered her energy and was a little hungry. She prepared to go downstairs to find something to eat. At this time, she would eat some snacks. They would have dinner togetherter.

    Su Xiaolu had just gone downstairs when she was stunned. Why was Zhou Zhi here?

    As if sensing Su Xiaolu looking at him, Zhou Zhi looked up and smiled at her.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled. At this moment, she saw Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others return. When she saw their figures, Su Xiaolu¡¯s body was faster than her brain. She jumped down and pounced on Su Chong and Su Hua. She held Su Hua¡¯s arm with one hand and Zhou Heng¡¯s arm with the other and asked wheedling, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, you¡¯re back. Did you buy me anything?¡±

 Chapter 293 - Third Brother

    <h4>Chapter 293: Third Brother</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Before Su Chong could react, Su Hua and Zhou Heng had already sensed that something was wrong.

    Liu Zijin walked towards Wang Hun. ¡°Madam.¡±

    Wang Hun stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back. I asked for a Peace Talisman for you.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Zhou Zhi and asked in confusion, ¡°This is?¡±

    Zhou Zhi quickly attracted the attention of Su Chong and the others.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s gazended on Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng. He smiled faintly and said frankly, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhou Zhi. I met the divine doctor by chance and specially came to seek treatment.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, I¡¯m Master¡¯s disciple after all. It¡¯s normal for someone to ask for help. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    The name Zhou Zhi surprised Su Chong and Su Hua. They had many questions in their hearts, but at this moment, their expressions were normal.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to seek medical help. Then just ask Xiaolu. The three of us don¡¯t understand this.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and touched her head.

    Su Xiaolu had never called Zhou Heng Third Brother. There must be a reason why she called him that now.

    Su Hua¡¯s expression was calm as well. He smiled faintly and echoed, ¡°So you¡¯re here to seek treatment from Xiaolu. I wonder if you¡¯re feeling unwell?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly, ¡°My legs are ufortable and always hurt. I want to see if there¡¯s any way to ease it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, can you take a look? Money is no problem.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. Their eyes met and Su Xiaolu felt that he was very dangerous. She was very vignt and did not dare to rx at all. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ve already seen a patient today. I¡¯m tired. Come back tomorrow. How about I take a look then?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was already prepared to attack. If Zhou Zhi had to make things difficult for her, she would not be afraid. In broad daylight, no matter how powerful Zhou Zhi was, he could not kill people casually.

    Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhi smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t consider it carefully. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zhou Zhi stood up and walked towards Su Hua and the rest calmly.

    Su Xiaolu held Su Hua and Zhou Heng¡¯s arms and made way.

    Zhou Zhi did not leave quickly nor did he do anything strange. He left just like that, like he did in Qinglian Monastery.

    Zhou Zhi left the inn. Su Xiaolu watched him walk to a carriage not far away and get into it. After the carriage left, Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief.

    She looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and talk in detail.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that Zhou Heng¡¯s heart was in a mess. Although Zhou Heng looked calm, in fact, ever since he knew that it was Zhou Zhi, his entire body had tensed up and stiffened.

    If they had not met Zhou Zhi, they might not have needed Zhou Heng to exin. However, they had already met Zhou Zhi. They were rted to Zhou Heng, so they had to make this matter clear.

    Liu Zijin spoke first. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to our rooms too. Let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡±

    Liu Zijin brought Wang Hun back to her room. He could feel that there was something going on and Su Chong and Su Hua did not know about it. Liu Zijin knew that they needed private space.

    Su Chong nodded at Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin brought Wang Hun upstairs to her room.

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room first.¡±

    The few of them went upstairs together.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart was heavy.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s name set off huge waves in his heart.

    He knew that Su Xiaolu was protecting him. He had never thought that he would meet Zhou Zhi in Furongzhou. Everything caught him off guard. He could not expose his identity. Once it was exposed, he would probably not live to go to the capital.

    Zhou Heng felt extremely guilty. Su Chong and Su Hua did not know anything about him hiding it from them, but they protected him firmly.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu clearly already knew. She was so smart and should know how dangerous they were now, but she still called him Third Brother in front of Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Heng was in a mess.

    After returning to his room and closing the door, Zhou Heng looked at the three of them apologetically and said, ¡°Chong, Hua, and Xiaolu, thank you for protecting me. I want to apologize to you. That Zhou Zhi just now is my biological brother.¡±

    Su Chong frowned. ¡°I guessed that, but why didn¡¯t you acknowledge each other?¡±

    Su Chong was very puzzled. He remembered that Zhou Heng had said that he had a younger brother called Zhou Zhi. They were twins. Now that they met, they did not acknowledge each other, but they were acting like enemies.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and said calmly, ¡°Little Brother Heng, tell me.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and Su Hua with sadness in his eyes. He slowly told Su Chong and Su Hua about his identity and Zhou Zhi¡¯s identity in detail, including how they had received Master Zhiming¡¯s orders and how he had been secretly harmed and escaped after that.

    His legs had recovered, but Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs could no longer recover.

    His own brother hated him and wanted his life.

    After all the difficulties were resolved, Zhou Zhi stopped him from returning home. For the throne, he did not hesitate to kill him. This was an eternal pain in his heart.

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes and hid the hidden hurt in them. He said, ¡°I wanted to tell you about this after the vige examination. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him in Furongzhou.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re also our family. Moreover, Brother Hua and I are going to enter the capital in the future. We can¡¯t avoid him no matter what. We¡¯ll hide your identity for as long as we can. Now that you¡¯re our Third Brother, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±

    Su Chong said firmly. He had always treated Zhou Heng as his family and was also someone he protected.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t thatplicated. He¡¯s targeting you, and you¡¯re our brother now. It¡¯s best if he believes us. If he doesn¡¯t, it won¡¯t be so simple for him to touch you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be called Su Heng for the time being. During the exam, hide. No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s not God. With us protecting you, he won¡¯t be able to find a chance to hurt you.¡±

    Su Hua also decided to protect Zhou Heng to the end. He was not doing it for the country. It was just that Zhou Heng had grown up with them. They could not just watch him be in danger.

    Su Hua asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, when did you know?¡±

    Su Chong also looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°Master told me when he brought me to train two years ago.¡±

    Su Chong rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. She knew about such a big matter. She hid it so well that no one in the family noticed.

    They all knew that Zhou Heng had something on his mind. Since he was unwilling to say it, they naturally would not interrogate him.

    In fact, they had also thought that Zhou Heng¡¯s status was noble, but they did not expect him to be so noble. He was actually a prince, and his mother was the empress. He was the person most likely to be the emperor in the future.

 Chapter 294 - Zhou Zhiâ€™s Legs

    <h4>Chapter 294: Zhou Zhi¡¯s Legs</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Xiaolu, how did you and Zhou Zhi meet? And how are you going to treat him tomorrow? His feet are gone. How are you going to treat him?¡±

    Su Hua frowned slightly. He felt that Zhou Zhi was deliberately making things difficult for him. He probably hated them all, so he deliberately made things difficult for them.

    Su Xiaolu told him about her trip to Qinglian Monastery today.

    She had actually only met Zhou Zhi a few times. Su Xiaolu was also surprised that Zhou Zhi could recognize her in Qinglian Monastery.

    ¡°He asked about his leg today. I also told him that it¡¯s impossible to regenerate a broken limb. If he wants to deliberately make things difficult for me, I won¡¯t spoil him.¡±

    Thinking that she still had to deal with Zhou Zhi tomorrow, Su Xiaolu did not agree to follow Zhou Zhi¡¯s wishes. If Zhou Zhi wanted to make things difficult for her in terms of medical skills, it was impossible for her not to have a temper.

    If she did not have a temper, Zhou Zhi would be even more difficult to deal with. Hence, it was impossible for her to give in.

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let him. I won¡¯t go out tomorrow either.¡±

    He stayed behind to apany her. If they really fought, he would not be someone to be trifled with.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng were about to say that they would stay when Su Xiaolu said helplessly, ¡°Brother, he came alone. Aren¡¯t we thinking too highly of him?¡±

    Su Hua said, ¡°Xiaolu is right. We should do what we have to do. It¡¯s easier to arouse his suspicion if we are careful and vignt.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, there was no need for them topete with Zhou Zhi face on.

    Su Chong pondered seriously. ¡°Brother Hua makes sense.¡±

    But as the eldest brother, he felt strange letting Su Xiaolu face such a dangerous person alone.

    Zhou Heng looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me. Xiaolu, is his leg really gone?¡±

    Thinking of Zhou Zhi, Zhou Heng had mixed feelings. They had a poor rtionship with this younger brother since they were young. He always rejected his closeness.

    That matter was a hurdle that the brothers could never ovee.

    Most of the time, he was really envious of Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s rtionship. He also hoped that he and Zhou Zhi would have such a day where they could sit together and drink. However, this dream was ultimately just a dream.

    The two of them were like fire and water.

    Looking at Zhou Zhi¡¯s leg today, Zhou Heng felt a lot of emotions. He looked at Su Xiaolu hopefully.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng and said truthfully, ¡°He said that his legs are prosthetic. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re real or fake, but my Master said it before. His calves and feet have been amputated.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was dejected. He lowered his eyes and an indescribable pain spread in his heart. He knew that he and Zhou Zhi would never be able to drink and chat happily unless they went back in time, unless there was no damn order, unless Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs returned.

    Su Chong sighed and wanted to say something, but he realized that he was powerless to say anything now.

    Su Hua was the same, so he did not say anything. He just reached out and patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder.

    What Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi had experienced was different from what their family had experienced.

    If Zhou Zhi had sacrificed his legs to save Zhou Heng, everything would have been different. The truth was that Zhou Zhi had been given up. The seed of hatred had long been deeply nted. Now that he had lost his legs, Zhou Heng was still fine. When the brothers met, every time he saw that Zhou Heng was healthy, the hatred in his heart would turn into nutrients to nourish the tree of hatred.

    And this hatred would never be resolved.

    She hid her sigh and sympathy in her heart. The most important thing now was to protect Zhou Heng¡¯s identity and not let Zhou Zhi discover it.

    Knock knock knock.

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun knocked on the door.

    Su Hua said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Let¡¯s just act normal. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zijin about this. Don¡¯t drag him into this.¡±

    Thinking of Liu Zijin, Su Hua instructed.

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ll just say that Little Brother Heng can be called Su Heng for the time being. Zijin will understand.¡±

    With Liu Zijin¡¯s intelligence, he had probably guessed that there was some trouble. It was for his own good that they did not let him know.

    Zhou Heng felt guilty and grateful. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The few of them ate together. Su Hua only told Liu Zijin that Zhou Heng would temporarily be called Su Heng and to not call him the wrong name.

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun nodded in agreement and did not ask why.

    Everyone unanimously pretended that nothing had happened. After dinner, Su Xiaolu began to grind the medicine.

    She looked at the worm in the jar again. It was still alive. It looked like it could live a long time away from the human body.

    July 23rd.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin woke up early and went out.

    Wang Hun was a little worried. She was afraid that she would expose herself, so she did not apany Su Xiaolu and helped grind the medicine in the room.

    Zhou Zhi came and Su Xiaolu invited him upstairs to his room.

    He came alone with a gentle expression and looked easy to get along with. He looked like he was just here to see the doctor.

    Su Xiaolu asked him to sit down. When she went downstairs to wee Zhou Zhi just now, Su Xiaolu walked behind and observed Zhou Zhi¡¯s feet. She could confirm that his feet were fake because after going upstairs, Zhou Zhi was much weaker. He walked very slowly and was trying his best to suppress his trembling body.

    After sitting down, Zhou Zhi did not speak for a long time. His face was a little pale. He reached out and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled. She ced her hand on Zhou Zhi¡¯s wrist. ¡°Five hundred taels for a consultation.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded gently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaolu gently with a smile in his eyes. Su Xiaolu looked away from him.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s body temperature was low and he was very thin. His fingers were long and his joints were especially good-looking. His skin was also very pale and his body looked very unhealthy.

    Su Xiaolu gradually frowned. Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was indeed very unhealthy. There were many toxins in his body, and many meridians were blocked. Su Xiaolu did not dare to say that Zhou Zhi could live to the age of 20.

    ¡°Miss Su, how is my body?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked softly.

    Su Xiaolu met Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Your body is very weak. There¡¯s a lot of toxins in your body.¡±

    Zhou Zhi retracted his hand and smiled lightly. ¡°Is that so? But the imperial physicians said that I¡¯m very healthy.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu calmly. ¡°Then can the toxins in my body be cured?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not speak. Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was a poisonous artifact. Could it be cured? It was probably impossible. Even if it was cured, his body had long been destroyed by the poison and was useless.

    Zhou Zhi was destined to have a short life!

    Su Xiaolu did not speak, but Zhou Zhi was not in a hurry. He waited quietly. When Su Xiaolu looked at him, he would also look at her very intently.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi¡¯s hands on his knees and said, ¡°Let me take a look at your leg first. Didn¡¯t you say that your leg hurt yesterday?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt today.¡±

 Chapter 295 - Full of Poison

    <h4>Chapter 295: Full of Poison</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    As he spoke, Zhou Zhi lifted his robe. He turned down his boots, revealing a cold skeleton. He let Su Xiaolu know that his legs were really gone. Then, he put down his robe.

    After putting down the robe, Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Tell me about my poisoning.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re full of poison. There¡¯s too much poison in you. Your body seems to have reached a bnce point. It¡¯s not good to destroy it rashly. I can only concoct some nourishing medicine for you.¡±

    Detoxification was tooplicated. She did not know how many years it would take. It was impossible for her to be by Zhou Zhi¡¯s side all the time. It was hard to say if Zhou Zhi could live until the detoxification wasplete.

    This made Su Xiaolu feel very troubled.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or not. He was not angry at what Su Xiaolu said. He epted it calmly and nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi took out a banknote and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°This is the consultation fee.¡±

    ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll write a prescription for you. Just take the medicine prescribed in it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up to get a pen and paper and quickly wrote the prescription for Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi waited quietly. He was very quiet, so quiet that sometimes she felt that he didn¡¯t exist.

    He clearly did not do anything dangerous, but Su Xiaolu still felt ufortable.

    She wrote a prescription to nourish his body and only wanted to send Zhou Zhi away as soon as possible.

    Zhou Zhi took the prescription, but he was not in a hurry to leave. He put the prescription away and looked at Su Xiaolu as he asked, ¡°Miss Su, tell me about Zhou Heng. What was he like back then?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze was calm. When he saw her looking over, he even smiled.

    What kind of true colors were hidden under such a calm expression?

    This should be his pain. What was he thinking when he mentioned it so calmly?

    Su Xiaolu frowned. Her face turned cold and she asked directly, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t care if you hate him to the core and want his life. This has nothing to do with me. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you. If you want to find trouble with me, let¡¯s talk openly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes to warn Zhou Zhi, ¡°Your fists are weak, but mine are not. I can kill you with one punch.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was stunned. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said sadly, ¡°Miss Su, actually, I don¡¯t hate him. I just want to know if he¡¯s still alive. Mother misses him very much. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. You won¡¯t believe me even if I said that I don¡¯t want his life, so I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    Zhou Zhi stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you for treating me. I¡¯ll leave now. If you know where he is, help me tell him that I won¡¯t hurt him. I hope he can return to the capital as soon as possible. As for whether he believes me or not, it¡¯s up to him. Miss Su, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Zhi did not stay any longer and walked out.

    Su Xiaolu looked at his thin back. She had a poisonous needle in her hand. As long as she injected him, she could get rid of him forever.

    He was full of poison to begin with. Her poison needle was the poison that she had just dipped in with a pen and paper. The bee poison she had extracted could destroy the bnce of his body. If Zhou Zhi went back, he would go to hell in less than a year.

    Moreover, it could not be traced back to her. However, until Zhou Zhi disappeared from her sight, Su Xiaolu did not use the poison needle in her hand.

    Zhou Zhi left and Su Xiaolu slowly followed.

    When Zhou Zhi left the inn, a carriage was waiting for him. He got into the carriage and left. Su Xiaolu hid among the pedestrians and followed him.

    In the carriage, Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were closed and he was expressionless.

    ¡°Master, a woman is following us.¡±

    Jin Er, who was driving the carriage, said to the carriage.

    Zhou Zhi opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Ignore her. Let her follow us. We¡¯ve been out for a while. We¡¯ll go back and pack up before returning to the capital. The chaos in Su Lin has also subsided. After this matter is settled, it¡¯s time to return to the capital.¡±

    He hade to calm the chaos, but the heavens had given him a huge surprise.

    He didn¡¯t need to do anything else.

    ¡®Zhou Heng, see you in the capital.¡¯

    Zhou Zhi reached out and touched the prescription in his arms. He frowned slightly and his eyes darkened. He smiled self-deprecatingly.

    In this world, all the good luck seemed to be given to Zhou Heng. But so what? Could he hold the things that were given to him firmly?

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu followed the carriage and watched as it stopped at the entrance of a manor. Zhou Zhi did not get out. Only one guard entered the manor. Soon, a few guards came out with some packages.

    Some of them rode horses, and two of them drove carriages.

    ¡®Leaving again?¡¯

    Su Xiaolu followed quietly. She wanted to see where they were going.

    What Su Xiaolu did not expect was that the carriage was leaving the city. Was he leaving already?

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed. She followed him out of the city and saw that the carriage was getting further and further away on the official road. She did not return to the city but waited until nighttime.

    Zhou Zhi actually left. Su Xiaolu was at a loss.

    Not long after she entered the city, she met Su Hua, who was looking for her. When he saw Su Xiaolu, Su Hua heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xiaolu, where did you go? Miss Wang said that you weren¡¯t at the inn all day.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Su Hua what had happened. After saying that, she asked gloomily, ¡°Second Brother, what do you think he¡¯s thinking? He said that he didn¡¯t want Zhou Heng¡¯s life. Is that possible? He clearly still suspects that I know Zhou Heng¡¯s whereabouts, but he left all of a sudden. What does that mean?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not figure it out. Zhou Zhi¡¯s actions were too messy in her opinion.

    Su Hua also frowned. ¡°Xiaolu, I can¡¯t guess either. He left too quickly, as if we were just thinking too much. He came here because he had something to do. He happened to meet you and suspected you but couldn¡¯t see through you. Also, he might not want to be enemies with you.¡±

    The divine doctors of Minggu were not unknown. It was normal for Zhou Zhi not to want to be enemies with her. Perhaps he wanted to test her. Seeing that Su Xiaolu suddenly turned hostile, he retreated nimbly and did not waste any time.

    As for whether Zhou Zhi saw anything, Su Hua could not guess. Logically speaking, Zhou Zhi should not have retreated so decisively.

    Such a way of doing things could only mean that Zhou Zhi¡¯s thoughts wereplex. He could not be seen through by them so easily.

    They didn¡¯t dare to rx when he was here, nor when he left.

    Su Hua sighed. ¡°No matter what his motive is, let¡¯s be careful from now on.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, this person is really annoying and weird.¡±

    Because they met Zhou Zhi, they became unhappy.

    Su Hua said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Let¡¯s go to East Street to meet Zijin. He¡¯s also out looking for you. Let¡¯s go back to the inn first.¡±

 Chapter 296 - He Really Left

    <h4>Chapter 296: He Really Left</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When they returned, they did not see Su Xiaolu. They decided to let Su Chong and Zhou Heng stay at the inn while he and Liu Zijin woulde out to look for Su Xiaolu.

    He saw Su Xiaolu returning to the city not far from the city gate. Liu Zijin was still looking for her on East Street.

    The two of them went to East Street to meet Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin was relieved to see that Su Xiaolu was safe and sound. The three of them returned to the inn.

    As soon as they returned to the inn, Zhou Heng and Su Chong stood up together. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Hua shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Zhou Zhi left the city.¡±

    Su Chong was stunned. He thought he had heard wrongly.

    Zhou Heng frowned slightly.

    Su Xiaolu told him about her encounter with Zhou Zhi during the day. In any case, she did not understand why Zhou Zhi had left. Perhaps her second brother was right. He had something to do and happened toe here. Coincidentally, the matter had been settled and he did not want to be enemies with her, so he left.

    Even after knowing that Zhou Zhi had left, the few of them could not be happy because they were at a loss.

    After a moment of silence, Su Chong said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s gone. We have to be careful in the next period of time. We just have to go home after the exam.¡±

    Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng would go against each other sooner orter. However, Zhou Heng was weak now, so it was not the time to go against him. When they arrived in the capital, Zhou Heng would contact the empress and recover his identity. At that time, he would not have to worry.

    Liu Zijin did not know what had happened. He did not ask further, but since Su Chong and Su Hua were so nervous, it must be something big. It was not a bad thing that Zhou Zhi had left.

    They just had to be careful and take the exam well.

    Su Hua nodded and said, ¡°Be careful during this period of time. Don¡¯t be too worried. Do what you have to do.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and said gently, ¡°Little Brother Heng, you should still hide your strength during the exam. If there¡¯s anything, you can make ns for the exam next year.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi left, he still felt terrible.

    Liu Zijin went to arrange food. After they finished eating, they washed up and rested.

    Nothing happened until the first of August.

    Zhou Zhi really left.

    Su Xiaolu had been going back and forth to Qinglian Monastery for the past few days. Xiao Bing, who had been recuperating in Qinglian Monastery for a few days, could already go home.

    He had already regained his ability to walk. When he left, Madam Chu brought him to kneel down in front of Su Xiaolu. Madam Chu said gratefully to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Divine doctor, thank you for saving my son¡¯s life. Bing, quickly kowtow to the divine doctor.¡±

    Xiao Bing was also obedient and kowtowed to Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu reached out and helped the mother and son up. ¡°Go back and recuperate for two months. You¡¯ll recover your exhausted energy. In the future, remember to eat well. You have to eat cooked food.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know this worm yet, but it was a parasite in the body. It was usually infected through the mouth.

    It was always good to pay more attention to this.

    Madam Chu nodded repeatedly, and Xiao Bing nodded obediently. ¡°Thank you, divine doctor. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    He did not see what the worm looked like, but when he fell asleep, he saw something moving in his stomach. He could not forget this terrifying memory even if he wanted to.

    Su Xiaolu had cured him. She was a divine doctor and he would listen to the divine doctor.

    ¡°Alright, then go home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand.

    Madam Chu nodded happily. She held Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and left. As she thought about it, her eyes turned red again. She turned around and bowed to Su Xiaolu before leaving with Xiao Bing.

    The novice monk also revealed a smile. He pressed his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    After sending Madam Chu and Xiao Bing off, Su Xiaolu said to Ben Tian, ¡°Little monk, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s news about what I asked you to find out? What news? Tell me.¡±

    Ben Tianxing bowed and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°It was Su Lin¡¯smander, Wu Mingcai, who betrayed the country. The Second Prince is here to quell the chaos. After quelling the chaos, he naturally has to return to the capital to report.¡±

    Su Lin was close to Furongzhou. The terrain was steep and easy to defend, but difficult to attack. It was the only way for the Yan Kingdom to attack the Zhou Kingdom. Wu Mingcai was only a county magistrate but had a huge responsibility, so Zhou Zhi came personally to settle it.

    Ben Tian told Su Xiaolu what had happened in detail.

    Su Xiaolu was relieved when she heard this. At least it meant that meeting Zhou Zhi was really a coincidence.

    As for Zhou Zhi saying that he looked forward to Zhou Heng¡¯s return and would not take his life or hate him, Su Xiaolu did not believe him at all.

    But now, her brothers could take the exam properly.

    After returning from Qinglian Monastery, Su Xiaolu told Su Chong and the others what she had heard.

    Everyone felt much more at ease.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu seriously brewed medicine, pills, Medicinal cuisine pancakes, medicine packets, and so on.

    She did not have any free time these few days and distributed the herbs.

    Liu Zijin also had a share. He had bought them with money.

    On the eighth of August, Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin took their things and went to the exam hall together. The examination was very strict. They had to enter the venue one night in advance. For the next seven to eight days, the students would spend their time in the exam hall.

    There were more than 10,000 people in Furongzhou, and only the top 100 were on the final rankings.

    One could imagine the pressure.

    The students in the examination were of all ages. There were fifty to sixty-year-old Elementary Schrs and ten-year-old Elementary Schrs.

    Su Xiaolu and Wang Hun sent them in.

    Before entering, Su Chong and Su Hua said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going.

    Zhou Heng had something on his mind. He nodded at Su Xiaolu and did not speak.

    After Liu Zijin and Wang Hun exchanged a few words, he smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany your sister-inw during this period of time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. Go quickly.¡±

    She didn¡¯t acknowledge Liu Zijin as her brother, but she was familiar with Wang Hun. If she called Wang Hun sister-inw, Liu Zijin would be considered her brother.

    Liu Zijin was also on good terms with her brothers. It was fine to acknowledge him as half a brother.

    After they entered, Su Xiaolu and Wang Hun returned to the inn.

    They just had to wait for the next few days.

    No one could help each other with the exam.

    Su Xiaolu was not too worried. After all, it was useless to worry.

    Wang Hun was more mncholic, so she went to buy cloth skins the next day. She didn¡¯t want to go out anymore, so she made new clothes for Liu Zijin at the inn. Liu Zijin could wear them after the exam.

    Su Xiaolu did not know how to make clothes. She decided to buy them at the ready-to-wear shop. It was rare for her toe to Furongzhou, so she nned to go to the pharmacy to see if there were any rare herbs. If there were, she would buy some.

    Su Xiaolu told Wang Hun and prepared to leave.

    Wang Hun instructed her to be careful ande back early.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and went out. She went straight to thergest pharmacy in Furongzhou, the Ji Shi Hall. There were manymoners waiting to see a doctor outside the Ji Shi Hall. Su Xiaolu went in and went straight to the ce with the medicine. She asked the little medicine boy, ¡°Do you have Snow Herb seeds here?¡±

 Chapter 297 - Hyperthermia

    <h4>Chapter 297: Hyperthermia</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The medicine boy looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss, there is, but the Snow Herb is very expensive. You¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s clothes were too ordinary. She did not look like someone who could take out a few hundred taels to buy good medicine.

    Su Xiaolu took out the banknotes.

    Seeing that she was really rich, the medicine boy smiled warmly and said, ¡°In that case, pleasee to the back hall.¡±

    The Snow Herb was expensive, so it was naturally stored more carefully.

    Su Xiaolu followed. The back hall was quiet. The medicine boy asked Su Xiaolu to wait for a while before going to get the medicine.

    The Snow Herb was simr to precious items like ginseng and lingzhi. It prolongs one¡¯s life and could also be used to make emergency life-saving medicine. Therefore, it was especially expensive.

    The medicine boy had to tell the physician about it before he brought the medicine to see Su Xiaolu. The medicine boy smiled and said, ¡°Miss, we currently have two stalks of Snow Herb. They¡¯re both hundred-year-old Snow Herbs. Each stalk costs 1,000 taels of silver. The seeds of the Snow Herb are sold by grain. Each grain costs 10 taels of silver. How much do you want?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the banknotes and said, ¡°I want both Snow Herbs. Give me ten seeds.¡±

    Coincidentally, she had taken 4,900 taels from Qinglian Monastery previously. The banknotes were 100 taels each.

    Su Xiaolu counted 21 banknotes.

    The medicine boy took it over to check if it was real. After confirming that there was no problem, he handed the medicine to Su Xiaolu and counted the seeds in front of her.

    The seeds of the Snow Herb were very small. Ten seeds were not even the size of a peanut. Su Xiaolu kept them in her arms and actually ced them in her space. Such expensive seeds could be lost if she was not careful.

    It was safer to leave it in the space.

    ¡°Take care, Miss.¡±

    The medicine boy was very respectful and sent Su Xiaolu out.

    Such a youngdy could easily take out a few thousand taels. In the entire Furongzhou, it was rare to see such a generous youngdy.

    Su Xiaolu came out of the back hall and happened to see a doctor returning from outside. He returned to the pharmacy with the first aid kit.

    Su Xiaolu subconsciously reached out to cover her mouth and nose.

    ¡°Dr. Hong is back.¡±

    The little medicine boy greeted him respectfully and went forward to help the doctor carry the first aid kit.

    Hong Zheng nodded and walked towards the empty seats. The customers quickly queued up.

    Su Xiaolu walked out of Ji Shi Hall. There was still a faint strange smell at the tip of her nose. Su Xiaolu waved the air in front of her and went to the ready-to-wear shop. She bought a set of clothes for Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng before returning to the inn.

    After returning to the inn, Su Xiaolu returned to her room andy on the bed to rest. Her consciousness entered the Space.

    The spiritual energy in her space was lush, and the two pieces ofnd seemed to be filled. Even the leaves of the green herbs contained spiritual energy. Among them were ginseng, lingzhi, snow lotus, knotweed, and so on. There was also a rare Ghost Orchid. After so many years, she had only obtained one Ghost Orchid.

    She nted the seeds of the Snow Herb one by one and watered them with spiritual spring water. After doing all this, Su Xiaolu left the Space.

    She cut the two stalks of Snow Herb into pieces and prepared to use them to make medicine.

    In any case, whatever precious medicinal herbs she encountered would be used to make medicine and stored in the Space. Over the past few years, the only things that could save her life were the hemostatic medicine and heart protection medicine.

    Good medicinal herbs were hard to find, and those that were effective immediately were even rarer. Such an expensive Snow Herb might only produce eight or nine pills after extraction.

    For the next four days, Su Xiaolu did not leave the inn. She ate in her room.

    Wang Hun wanted to sew clothes, so she didn¡¯t go out.

    On August 14, Su Xiaolu packed the ten dried pills in small jars.

    Wang Hun also prepared clothes and ate together. Wang Hun said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, you haven¡¯t gone out for a few days. Do you want to go out for a walk?¡±

    Liu Zijin and the others had already taken the exam for five days. Today was the sixth day. If nothing went wrong, they would be out the day after tomorrow.

    Wang Hun was no longer worried. Her clothes were ready and she had time to go out for a walk.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°That works too. I haven¡¯t been out for a few days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed up and went out with Wang Hun.

    There were peopleing and going on the streets. All kinds of hawkers and shouts mixed together.

    Wang Hun looked at the small items in the stalls and carefully chose them.

    Su Xiaolu was a little distracted. She smelled the strange smell again. What was this smell?

    She looked at the peopleing and going and felt uneasy.

    The sound of the strangers coughing made it seem like many people were sick.

    Wang Hun asked Su Xiaolu with a little rabbit. She called out to Su Xiaolu a few times, but there was no reaction. Wang Hun put the things back on the stall and asked with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, there¡¯s something wrong with the air. Let¡¯s go back to the inn first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu no longer hesitated and pulled Wang Hun back to the inn.

    Wang Hun was also panicking. She did not feel anything, but when she saw that Su Xiaolu was no longer smiling, she panicked.

    When she returned to the inn, Su Xiaolu frowned. There was also that faint smell in the inn.

    After returning to her room upstairs, Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, wait for me in my room. I¡¯m going out for a while. Don¡¯t go out either. There might be an epidemic in the city. Just don¡¯t go out first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu rushed out.

    The outbreak of an epidemic in ancient times was no joke.

    Su Xiaolu covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief and went to the medical center first.

    She went to several clinics. Every clinic had that faint strange smell, like rotten fruit. It smelled very ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu asked around. Recently, there had been many fevers in the city. Coughs, fevers, and continuous high fevers could not go away.

    She went to the city gate, which was strictly guarded. Everyone who entered and left was strictly checked.

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate anymore and immediately went to buy a house. Whether it was a gue or not, she had to ensure that her family had a safe residence first.

    With the gue, the inn was not suitable for living.

    She bought a house for 1,000 taels and quickly settled the transfer procedures. Su Xiaolu went to buy food. She divided up a few grain shops and bought 2,000 catties of rice grain and hundreds of catties of cured meat. She also bought hundreds of catties of radishes.

    After buying these things and settling them down, it was already dark. Su Xiaolu locked the door of the house and returned to the inn.

    Wang Hun was about to go crazy from waiting. When she saw Su Xiaolu return, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Pack your things. Let¡¯s move somewhere else.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious expression, Wang Hun swallowed her questions. She didn¡¯t ask further and turned to pack her things.

    After packing up and leaving the inn, Su Xiaolu drove the carriage forward. Wang Hun and the Wang family coachman drove another carriage to follow.

    When they arrived at the new residence, Su Xiaolu asked the coachman to settle the two horses while she entered the hall with Wang Hun.

    Without waiting for Wang Hun to speak, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the time being. Make all the food yourself. You have to use boiling water to boil your clothes and bowls and chopsticks every day.¡±

 Chapter 298 - Hyperthermia 2

    <h4>Chapter 298: Hyperthermia 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Recently, there have been many patients with Hyperthermia in the city. The guards in the city have also be stricter. I¡¯m also being careful. When their exams are over in two days, we should leave as soon as possible. I bought this house and stockpiled some food in case of emergencies.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined to Wang Hun what she had done today.

    Wang Hun nodded. She reached out and hugged Su Xiaolu gently. She stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s back andforted her. ¡°Okay, Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. Actually, in every city, there are some illnesses that infect many people every year, but they¡¯ll be fine after treatment.¡±

    Wang Hun did not know why Su Xiaolu was so nervous. She could onlyfort Su Xiaolu with what she had seen, hoping that Su Xiaolu would not be so nervous.

    Ever since she met Su Xiaolu, she had been happy. Even Zhou Zhi had never made Su Xiaolu so nervous.

    Su Xiaolu seemed to be shocked. Wang Hun could feel her uneasiness.

    Wang Hun felt Su Xiaolu¡¯s body tremble slightly. Wang Hun¡¯s heart tightened. She patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s back and said, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I calm down.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll go cook now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had been busy all day. She must not have eaten yet.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Wang Hun went to the kitchen. Su Xiaolu sat on a chair in the main room. Her eyes were lowered, and many memories were surging in her mind. The smell of a suspected gue reminded Su Xiaolu of the gue that the world had experienced in her previous life.

    She lived in that city and personally saw many people around her die from the gue.

    The memories of lockdown and not leaving the house, the pain of her friends dying of illness, suddenly surged out of her sealed memories.

    That was why she was like a frightened bird today.

    When Wang Hun said that, she gradually calmed down.

    There were some diseases that were contagious every year. After taking medicine, they would eventually be cured. When it came to gues, the government had strict control. Once a gue appeared, the patients in the medical center had to report it strictly.

    Su Xiaolu felt more at ease.

    Wang Hun made porridge and called Su Xiaolu to eat. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was much better, Wang Hun was relieved.

    ¡°Xiaolu, here.¡±

    Wang Hun scooped a bowl of porridge for Su Xiaolu and smiled at her.

    Su Xiaolu ate slowly with a spoon.

    Wang Hun said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. The exam will end in two days. We¡¯ll go home immediately after the exam.¡±

    The rankings were released in early October. Originally, after the exam, they would stay for a few days before setting off.

    But looking at Su Xiaolu, she probably wouldn¡¯t stay and y. She would leave after the exam.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Many ces in the city had that strange smell. It was a good thing not to stay in Furongzhou. Regardless of whether the gue was big or small, it was best to stay away.

    Once they were infected with the gue, they might lose their lives.

    No matter what, she hoped that her family would be safe. Naturally, she would avoid such risky things.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was distracted, Wang Hun did not say anything else. She knew that Su Xiaolu would not be at ease until she left Furongzhou.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu helped clean up the dishes, washed up, and went to bed.

    Su Xiaolu tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. When she finally fell asleep, she dreamed the entire night.

    In her dream was the epidemic she had experienced in her previous life.

    At that time, the whole world was reporting about it. People were going out less, washing their hands frequently, and wearing masks.

    She was a Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner and a good citizen. All she could do was give her friends some medicinal herbs that could strengthen their resistance. Her best friend had unfortunately passed away from an infection.

    After waking up, Su Xiaolu was a little depressed.

    The car ident made her transmigrate to this era, and she had long integrated into this ce, so she cared about everything here.

    Su Xiaolu made a simple mask. After breakfast, Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, stay here in peace for the next two days. I¡¯m going to the medical center.¡±

    Wang Hun looked at Su Xiaolu worriedly and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s not safe outside. Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Wang Hun thought about Su Xiaolu¡¯s abnormality yesterday and was a little worried about her.

    At this moment, the best solution was to stay here and not go anywhere. They would wait for Su Chong and the others to finish their exams and pick them up before leaving the city immediately.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Wang Hun and said, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Besides, I¡¯m a divine doctor. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The gue was also a strange disease, so she naturally had to go and take a look. This was her decision after she calmed down.

    Seeing how determined Su Xiaolu was, Wang Hun instructed with concern, ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and smiled at Wang Hun.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu put on her mask and went out.

    She went straight to the Ji Shi Hall.

    She could smell the strong, strange smell through the mask.

    She realized that there were a few soldiers in Ji Shi Hall. Su Xiaolu went forward and was stopped by the soldiers. She asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you cough? Do you have a fever?¡±

    The soldiers were also wearing masks.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I have no symptoms. I¡¯m a doctor. I want to see a patient.¡±

    ¡°You little brat, stop fooling around here. If there¡¯s nothing else, go home and don¡¯t run around. Go away, go away.¡±

    The soldier looked at Su Xiaolu and asked her to leave.

    This half-grown child called herself a doctor. Recently, there had been a gue in the city, so Ji Shi Hall was temporarily made into a quarantine site. From today onwards, they would no longer see patients. If Su Xiaolu wanted to go in, the soldiers would naturally not let her go.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned. She did not expect to be stopped because she was a child.

    She did not pester him. It was a good thing that the officials took this seriously so much.

    However, the doctor of Ji Shi Hall must have discovered something.

    Su Xiaolu went to the other medical centers and realized that they were all different. If themoners wanted to see a doctor, they had to wash their hands with medicine outside the medical center and cover their mouths and noses before they could enter.

    The streets were also much quieter. She even met many soldiers on the way.

    Su Xiaolu looked around. The price of rice and grains had tripled overnight. The prices of inns and restaurants had also increased by two to three times.

    She heard some peopleining. Some people said that every time there was something that looked like a gue, these profiteers would start to raise the price. There were gues every year, so what was the big deal?

    The Great Zhou Kingdom had strict regtions and the gue would be gone in less than two months. These profiteers were making ck-hearted money!

    Su Xiaolu focused on understanding the Great Zhou Kingdom¡¯s prevention and control of the gue. She knew that the government was very concerned about the gue and had always been strict with it. Su Xiaolu was much more at ease. The prevention and control were so strict. Perhaps she was just too nervous.

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the house, Wang Hun had already prepared food and was waiting. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was not as nervous as when she left in the morning, Wang Hun was relieved. She said gently, ¡°Xiaolu,e and eat.¡±

 Chapter 299 - End of the Examination

    <h4>Chapter 299: End of the Examination</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was not so worried anymore. She even ate an extra bowl.

    After dinner, Wang Hun asked Su Xiaolu to rest.

    After Su Xiaolu fell asleep, her heart ached for no reason. She felt very uneasy, as if something was going to happen.

    Thinking of Su Chong and Su Hua, Su Xiaolu was no longer sleepy. There was a gue in the city. How was the exam hall?

    The more Su Xiaolu thought about it, the harder it was for her to fall asleep. Without hesitation, she got up and quietly left.

    Perhaps it was because of the uneasiness just now, Su Xiaolu could not wait any longer. She jumped onto the roof and flew in a direction.

    At this moment, the exam hall was in an abyss of suffering.

    Many Elementary Schrs had fevers, coughs and other symptoms.

    However, no matter what the doctor said, they were unwilling to quit the exam now. Tomorrow morning was thest round. They could only leave after the exam was over.

    Even those with fevers gritted their teeth and said that they could still persevere.

    Qi Ming, the invigtor, said to Hong Zheng helplessly, ¡°Dr. Hong, as you can see, no one is willing to give up on this exam. Every student present has experienced danger to sit in this position. Now, let alone a gue, they probably won¡¯t leave even if the world copses.¡±

    The most important thing for schrs was the imperial examination. The imperial examination was not just a little difficult. Many Elementary Schrs were poor Elementary Schrs. The money they paid to take the examination was borrowed. If they missed this opportunity, they did not know if they would have another chance next time, so it was impossible for them to leave.

    Hong Zheng frowned. ¡°Lord Qi, this is no joke. This gue is no small matter.¡±

    Qi Ming frowned and said, ¡°Dr. Hong, the gue only appeared in the past few days. The examinees have already entered the venue. They didn¡¯t have the chance to interact with the outside world these few days, so it¡¯s impossible for them to be infected. They just caught a cold because of their weak bodies. Every time after the Fall Quarter Examinations, arge number of them would fall sick. It¡¯s the same this time.¡±

    An examinee chimed in, ¡°Lord Qi is right. We¡¯re just too busy studying and our bodies are weak. We¡¯ve been taking exams for many days in a row and our bodies have caught a cold.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. A little cold is nothing. We¡¯ll be fine after taking medicine. There¡¯s nothing to make a fuss about.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ve already listened to the arrangements and put on masks. One night won¡¯t make a difference if there¡¯s really a gue. Life and death are predestined by the heavens. Everything is predestined! Anyway, I¡¯m only infected with a cold. Unless you beat me to death now, I can¡¯t leave the exam hall to treat my illness.¡±

    The group of examinees spoke one after another, and more and more people agreed.

    Qi Ming looked at Hong Zheng and said calmly, ¡°Dr. Hong, as you can see, it¡¯s impossible for them to end the exam now.¡±

    Hong Zheng sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯ve only said what I needed to say. You¡¯re the ones who made the choice. Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better wear your masks. After tomorrow¡¯s exam, if there are any signs, you¡¯ll immediately be quarantined and treated.¡±

    These examinees insisted on their own opinions. He had said everything he needed to say. Since this was their choice, there was nothing he could do.

    Hong Zheng carried the first aid kit and left with a few medicine boys.

    After he left, Qi Ming also said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. All of you should rest early. Try to recuperate and deal with thest exam tomorrow morning.¡±

    The examinees all agreed.

    Everyone returned to their resting areas to rest.

    Su Chong asked with concern, ¡°Are you guys alright? Can you hold on?¡±

    Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin nodded. They were indeed very tired from this exam, but their bodies were still good and they could endure it.

    Moreover, they had the medicinal cuisine pancakes that Su Xiaolu had prepared for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful too. Even the authorities take the gue so seriously. We can¡¯t underestimate it. Let¡¯s try our best not to interact with others. Just take care of ourselves.¡±

    Liu Zijin said. He was very worried about the outside world. They had such amotion in the exam hall. He did not know what was going on outside.

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Zijin is right. Let¡¯s not interact with others and just take care of ourselves.¡±

    Their expressions were solemn.

    Su Hua secretly retreated a little. His throat was a little itchy, making him want to cough. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My body isn¡¯t right. Stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hua?¡±

    Zhou Heng hurriedly asked with concern.

    Su Chong and Liu Zijin also looked at Su Hua worriedly.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I might have caught a cold. Don¡¯t get too close to me to avoid catching a cold.¡±

    Su Hua did not know if it was a cold or a gue, but he had to be careful. He should not get too close to them.

    Su Chong looked worried. He said, ¡°Hua,e here. I¡¯ll pass you some internal force.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a martial arts practitioner and we are all wearing masks. Besides, that¡¯s just your guess.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Hua¡¯s mncholic eyes and wanted to refuse. He hurriedly said, interrupting Su Hua¡¯s guess of letting one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    Su Chong took a step towards Su Hua, who hurriedly dodged. He said firmly, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need. I haven¡¯t finished my Medicinal cuisine pancakes. I can withstand this cold, but it would be dangerous for you toe into contact with me. No matter what, don¡¯te near me now.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Su Chong was about to say something when Su Hua interrupted him with a smile and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s precisely because our bloodlines are connected that I won¡¯t let you do this. We¡¯re not children. Since I said I don¡¯t want it, I hope you will respect me.¡±

    Su Hua did not think that a gue that the government valued was a small one.

    He would not let Su Chong take the risk. The two brothers were the hope of the family, so they should be extremely vignt.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Hua and Su Chong and felt suffocated and ufortable.

    Liu Zijin took out a medicine bottle from her book bag and said, ¡°Hua, I still have the anti-cold medicine that Xiaolu prepared. There¡¯s one more pill. Eat it first.¡±

    Su Hua took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Chong gritted his teeth and did not speak in the end.

    Zhou Heng also took out his medicine and gave it to Su Hua. ¡°Hua, I still have one more. Eat it together.¡±

    Su Hua nodded and swallowed the pills to prevent colds.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest first and recuperate. It¡¯ll end tomorrow.¡±

    Su Hua said that after taking the medicine, his condition was actually much better than many candidates, and there was only one night left until the end of the exam. No matter what, he had to wait until after the exam.

    Su Chong felt a little uneasy. He returned to his resting area and curled up in the small ce. Su Chong could not fall asleep for a long time.

    What they did not know was that Su Xiaolu had been here. Because there were too many people and it was dark, she did not find Su Chong and the others.

 Chapter 300 - End of the Examination 2

    <h4>Chapter 300: End of the Examination 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In the exam hall, Su Xiaolu also smelled the same scent, which made her feel even more uneasy.

    The current examinees would only feel that the exam was more serious. Nothing was more important than the exam.

    After Hong Zheng and Qi Ming left, the candidates dispersed. Su Xiaolu also left the exam hall. She did not go back but followed Hong Zheng.

    She remembered Hong Zheng. A few days ago, when she bought the Snow Herb, she had met Hong Zhenging back from a house call. That was the first time she had smelled that strange smell.

    Hong Zheng brought a few medicine boys out of the exam hall and returned to the Ji Shi Hall.

    The Ji Shi Hall was now closed.

    Su Xiaolu realized that there were several times more soldiers than before.

    Su Xiaolu avoided the soldiers and sneaked into the Ji Shi Hall. The Ji Shi Hall was brightly lit.

    The medicine boys and doctors were busy.

    Pushing the wooden bucket to distribute the medicine, Su Xiaolu saw a manservant covering himself tightly in a room. He carried out seven or eight corpses in a row and quietly sent them away from the back door.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was around, she entered the room where the patients were ced. There were more than twenty patients in the entire room, and they were all crying softly.

    Su Xiaolu looked at them.

    She saw that there were many herpes on their faces, and some of them were already infected. Su Xiaolu quietly left and left Ji Shi Hall. She happened to see an ox cart transporting corpses leave and followed.

    The ox cart left the city.

    When they left the city, the two manservants chatted with the soldiers guarding the city gate. Su Xiaolu heard them clearly.

    The manservant said, ¡°Eight of them died in such a short time. Who knows how many more will die by dawn.¡±

    The soldier sighed. ¡°This gue is too terrifying. Dozens of people die every day, and we still can¡¯t find the cause. I wonder how many more people will die. This is too terrifying.¡±

    The manservant sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We have to be cautious everyday.¡±

    The two manservants didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. This gue was worse than she had imagined.

    Thinking of her brothers who were still in the exam hall, Su Xiaolu returned to the house first.

    It was already midnight, but Wang Hun was still awake.

    Su Xiaolu was exining to the coachman when Wang Hun opened the door and came out. She looked worried. ¡°Xiaolu, what happened? Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    The coachman¡¯s expression was also extremely serious.

    Su Xiaolu said to Wang Hun, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, I¡¯ll bring them back. You don¡¯t have to go. The gue is very serious. We might not be able to go back for the time being. Stay here for the time being. Be careful. We¡¯ll talk after I bring them back.¡±

    Under such circumstances, it was probably impossible to leave the city, but she still had to give it a try.

    Wang Hun¡¯s expression was serious as she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the house. Xiaolu, be careful too.¡±

    Wang Hun did not ask further. She knew that Su Xiaolu would not deliberately exaggerate to scare her.

    Su Xiaolu must have gone to investigate something.

    For her to be so serious, she must have found out something.

    Wang Hun couldn¡¯t hide her worry. She couldn¡¯t sleep, and her heart had always been uneasy. Now, she couldn¡¯t sleep either.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Hun and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait in the exam hall.¡±

    Su Xiaolu left.

    Wang Hun sighed. She was no longer sleepy. The coachman also looked worried. ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡±

    Wang Hun frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out either. Let¡¯s just close the door and live in peace. Everything will be fine.¡±

    The coachman nodded.

    Wang Hun returned to her room and sat on the bed. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She pressed her palms together and silently prayed, ¡°Great Buddha, please bless my hubby and his close friends to be safe.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned to the exam hall and waited. She watched as the sky lit up.

    In the exam hall, thest exam started.

    Many examinees¡¯ faces were pale, and the hand holding the pen was trembling. Their foreheads were covered in cold sweat.

    But none of them gave up.

    Su Hua also felt that something was wrong with her body. After so many years, as long as he had a little cold, he would be fine after taking some medicine made by Su Xiaolu. In this exam, the medicine Su Xiaolu had prepared must be extremely good. It was definitely not ineffective after taking it.

    Moreover, he had eaten two portionsst night, but now, his body felt heavy. His throat hurt even more, and his body felt very cold.

    He wanted to cough, but he tried his best to hold it in every time.

    He looked at the paper on the table and endured the difort in his body to gather his energy to answer.

    Qi Ming supervised the exam and walked around the exam hall with a few examiners. His brows were tightly furrowed.

    Many of the infected candidates did not have the energy to take the exam. They could not even hold their pens properly and their writing was a mess.

    In less than half an hour, some examinees copsed on the table.

    Immediately, soldiers came to carry them down.

    Many advanced students fell one after another.

    It made everyone nervous.

    Su Hua straightened his back. His hands were trembling. After a long period of concentration, his head was covered in sweat. Only when the exam ended and he wrote down his name, did Su Hua heave a long sigh of relief.

    In the end, he persevered.

    He swallowed his stinging throat and took a handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat on his head.

    When the papers were collected, the invigtor, Qi Ming, also said that the examination was officially over. The candidates could leave on their own.

    Some who were sick had to go for treatment.

    Those who were not sick had to stay for the time being. Those who had rtives or friends could stay with rtives or friends. Those who did not have rtives or friends could also stay in an inn arranged by the government.

    Su Hua took a few breaths and saw Su Chong and the others walking towards him. He reached out to stop them and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯te over. I can¡¯t go back with you.¡±

    He could not lie to himself that this was just a cold.

    It was impossible for him to be with Su Chong and the others, so Su Hua staggered up to avoid them.

    Su Chong looked anxious. ¡°Hua, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re just suffering from an ordinary cold. Just go back and let Xiaolu take a look at you.¡±

    Zhou Heng and Liu Zijin frowned.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you guys can go back first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to the quarantine center with them. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m cured. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    After Su Hua finished speaking, he walked towards the doctor before Su Chong could say anything else.

    Su Chong frowned and could only watch as Su Hua parted ways with them.

    Zhou Heng and Liu Zijin were worried that Su Chong would be impulsive. Su Chong only clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know what I have to do. Brother Hua will be fine. Let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    Many candidates had already left.

    Some people with illnesses were brought away by the soldiers to be quarantined.

    Su Chong, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin left the exam hall and saw Su Xiaolu waiting outside.

    When Su Xiaolu saw them, she quickly nced around and realized that Su Hua was not around. She was only stunned for a second. She walked forward and smiled at Su Chong. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let¡¯s go home first. After I settle you guys down, I¡¯ll go see Second Brother.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 301: Explosion</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu did not see Su Hua, so she knew that Su Hua must be in the quarantine center.

    She did not panic and calmly made the arrangements.

    Su Chong nodded. At this time, no one said much and went back first.

    Not back to the inn, but back to the residence.

    No one asked Su Xiaolu about buying the house.

    As soon as they arrived home, Su Xiaolu checked their pulses first. There was nothing unusual.

    Wang Hun brought over the prepared food.

    Wang Hun said, ¡°Xiaolu, I got the coachman to ask around this morning. We can¡¯t leave the city now.¡±

    Wang Hun held Liu Zijin¡¯s hand and was trembling slightly.

    Su Hua hadn¡¯t returned, so Wang Hun was very worried. Now that they couldn¡¯t leave the city, she felt even more worried.

    Hearing that they couldn¡¯t leave the city, Liu Zijin and the others were also shocked.

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    Su Chong was a little dazed. He did not expect it to be so serious. Thinking of Su Hua, he was extremely worried.

    Zhou Heng also frowned, but he did not know what to say tofort Su Chong.

    Liu Zijin held Wang Hun¡¯s hand in silence.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve hoarded a lot of food. It should be enough to deal with this epidemic. I know Second Brother is quarantined. I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll do my best to take care of him.¡±

    Since they could not leave the city, they would stay here for the time being.

    At this moment, Su Xiaolu was d that she had bought a house and food. She felt more at ease now that she had a safe ce to live in.

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu and said anxiously, ¡°Xiaolu, do you think I can help?¡±

    He was the eldest brother. He should protect his younger siblings.

    This feeling of being unable to do anything was too powerless and painful. If he could, he wished that he was the one who was infected.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong seriously and said firmly, ¡°Big Brother, the gue ising fiercely this time. Don¡¯t worry about ming yourself. I believe that if it were you, you would do the same thing as Second Brother. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a divine doctor now. I¡¯ll definitely find the cause of the illness. I¡¯ll definitely bring Second Brother back safely. Wait for us toe back.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s eyes turned red. He nodded and choked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you guys toe back.¡±

    Tears fell silently from Wang Hun¡¯s eyes. She picked up some food for Su Xiaolu and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaolu,e and eat more. You¡¯ll have the strength to work after eating.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    She concentrated on eating.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu worriedly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun also said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll wait here for you toe home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded.

    She ate and went out.

    Su Xiaolu went straight to the magistrate¡¯s residence in Furongzhou. If she wanted to participate in battling this gue, she had to reveal her identity.

    The magistrate of Furongzhou was called Huang Xingliang.

    Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Huang Xingliang hurriedly said, ¡°The divine doctor of Minggu is actually in Furongzhou. What are you waiting for? Quickly invite them in.¡±

    The gue was so severe that they couldn¡¯t find the cause yet. However, people were already dying. Even the best doctors in Furongzhou were involved, but they were still helpless.

    Huang Xingliang also reported the matter to the imperial court.

    He hoped that the imperial court would send an imperial physician. After all, it was only seven days from the time one was infected to his death. He did not dare to be negligent.

    Apart from controlling the gue and preventing it from erupting, he could only try his best to save those infected.

    The capital was too far away. It would take time to send the imperial physician over. Distant water could not extinguish a nearby fire. Now that a divine doctor hade, it was undoubtedly a great thing.

    Huang Xingliang asked the servants to wee Su Xiaolu respectfully into the magistrate¡¯s residence. When Su Xiaolu arrived in front of him, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Why is it a child? Are you fooling me!¡±

    Su Xiaolu was neither servile nor overbearing. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the sessor of Minggu Medical Valley and have already graduated. My Master is older, but he¡¯s not here. If he was, he might not have shown himself either. I¡¯m just a beginner. Be it a gue or a strange illness, it¡¯s the best time for me to train.¡±

    Huang Xingliang sized up Su Xiaolu and said doubtfully, ¡°I heard that the divine doctor has divine needles that are fine to the touch. Do you have them? I¡¯ve never seen the divine doctor either. You have to prove something to make me believe you, right?¡±

    Huang Xingliang kept staring at Su Xiaolu, wanting to see something from her face.

    However, Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was calm. She picked up the needle bag and took out a silver needle. With a light flick, the silver needle flew out, scaring Huang Xingliang and the guard beside him.

    Several armed guards drew their swords and guarded against Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°The divine needle is here. Sir, look carefully.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly.

    On the table in front of Huang Xingliang, there was already a silver needle firmly inserted. The silver needle was a small finger deep into the table and was still trembling.

    Huang Xingliang was shocked that Su Xiaolu was so capable. He looked at the silver needles in front of him and believed Su Xiaolu¡¯s identity, he still had doubts about Su Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills. Was the divine doctor really that amazing?

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so capable. I believe in your identity. Please help me eradicate the gue and save the people of Furongzhou.¡±

    Huang Xingliang cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu and said solemnly.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, sir. I¡¯ll do my best to find the root cause.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked towards Huang Xingliang. The guards were very vignt.

    Huang Xingliang looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. If the divine doctor wants to kill me, you won¡¯t be able to protect me.¡±

    If the silver needle hadnded on his body instead of the table, he would not have been able to escape.

    In front of a true expert, the few people around him were still not enough.

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and put them away. She said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Please arrange for me to go over now.¡±

    Huang Xingliang arranged for a constable to follow Su Xiaolu and listen to her instructions.

    The constable¡¯s surname was Zhu, and he was about thirty years old.

    Constable Zhu brought Su Xiaolu directly to the quarantine area. Currently, Ji Shi Hall was thergest quarantine location. When there was not enough space, the surrounding houses were also requisitioned.

    Constable Zhu took Su Xiaolu straight to where the doctor of Ji Shi Hall lived.

    ¡°Arrange a ce for Doctor Su to stay.¡±

    Constable Zhu called out to a medicine boy.

    The medicine boy immediately went down to make arrangements. Constable Zhu looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Doctor Su, when the doctors are discussingter, tell them your identity. Please try your best to treat them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go see the people from the quarantine area.¡±

    Constable Zhu led Su Xiaolu over. The quarantine area was divided into three ces. The first was for people who had just contracted the illness, the second was for those who had developed herpes, and the third was for those who were on the brink of death.

    There were about a hundred people in quarantine. Many doctors were already taking their pulses and checking them carefully.

 Chapter 302 - Second Brother Is Sick

    <h4>Chapter 302: Second Brother Is Sick</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Xiaolu arrived, Constable Zhu found her a table and put it down. Then, he shouted, ¡°Come here and queue up.¡±

    When some people saw this, they pretended not to hear it. She was so young. Who was she trying to fool?

    She did not look like someone who could treat a serious illness.

    Su Chong saw Su Xiaolu and heard Constable Zhu¡¯s shout. No one moved. He walked towards Su Xiaolu.

    Constable Zhu had already taken the register and was about to register.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua and asked, ¡°Name. How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Su Hua, my throat is sore and itchy. I really want to cough.¡±

    When Su Hua said this, he had to swallow a few times before he could stop himself from coughing.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua worriedly. She asked Su Hua to sit down and extended her hand.

    Su Hua sat down and reached out his hand. Su Xiaolu reached out to take his pulse. Su Xiaolu focused her attention and sensed Su Hua¡¯s body carefully. There was a strange smell lingering at the tip of her nose, making Su Xiaolu very ufortable.

    Her sense of smell was naturally different from ordinary people¡¯s. Ordinary illnesses would not make her feel so ufortable.

    Su Hua was in a much better condition than the others, but he was also infected with the gue. He also had that smell on him.

    Perhaps it was because he had drunk a lot of spiritual spring water since he was young, but his symptoms acted up slower than others.

    The symptoms were also slower to show.

    Su Xiaolu kept her hand on Su Hua¡¯s pulse. After a while, she said, ¡°The initial symptoms are extremely simr to a cold. He experiences pain when swallowing, a white tongue, cold sweat, and other symptoms. His pulse is only slightly weak.¡±

    Constable Zhu noted it down.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua with worry in her eyes.

    Su Hua smiled and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, I felt a little unwellst night. I have these symptoms today. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Su Hua was now d that he did not let Su Chong and the others get near him. It was a gue, so it was enough to infect him alone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Father and Mother are still waiting for you at home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s gaze was firm. She took Su Hua¡¯s pulse and pushed her Internal force into his body.

    Su Hua retracted his hand.

    Constable Zhu was a little surprised. ¡°Doctor Su, you know each other?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°This is my second brother.¡±

    Constable Zhu looked at Su Hua and thought to himself, No wonder Su Xiaolu rmended herself. It was all for her second brother.

    The people who were first infected with the gue had already died. The gue wasing at them aggressively. The divine doctor must be doing this for her brother, even if not for others.

    Constable Zhu recorded Su Hua¡¯s conditions and did not ask further.

    After registering, Su Hua could go down and drink the medicine.

    Because all the symptoms were the same as the cold, the medicine brewed was mostly for the cold. There was also a queue for each person to have a bowl.

    People who were just infected were no different from ordinary people, so many people took medicine and helped them. Su Hua was no exception.

    The doctors only stopped when all the new people in the area had been treated.

    There were more than ten doctors in the Ji Shi Hall. After seeing them, they prepared to go back and discuss.

    Constable Zhu brought Su Xiaolu over.

    On the way, Su Xiaolu heard their discussion.

    ¡°The symptoms haven¡¯t changed at all. It¡¯s the same for those who were just infected with the gue. There¡¯s nothing we can do. Let¡¯s control it ourselves and wait for the people from the royal court toe.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Everything was fine, and there were no signs at all. How did the epidemic happen? I really don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand at all. I don¡¯t know the source, and I can¡¯t figure out where to start.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­ Those gue medicines from the past didn¡¯t work either. Sigh¡­¡±

    Every doctor frowned and couldn¡¯t find a solution. They could only prescribe medicine to treat the cold.

    Constable Zhu looked at Su Xiaolu. She was the sessor of the divine doctor. Didn¡¯t she see anything?

    When they returned to the main room, people noticed Su Xiaolu.

    Hong Zheng looked at Constable Zhu in confusion and asked, ¡°Constable Zhu, who is thisdy?¡±

    Constable Zhu said seriously, ¡°Doctor Su is the sessor of the divine doctors of Minggu. She¡¯s here to help in the gue. She only hopes to find out the cause of the gue as soon as possible and save the people.¡±

    This time, not only was Hong Zheng surprised, but everyone else was as well.

    The old doctor sized up Su Xiaolu. ¡°She¡¯s the heir of Minggu Medical Valley? She doesn¡¯t look much smarter than me. Why did the old man choose her?¡±

    After saying that, the old doctor stroked his beard and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I saw that you saw some patients just now. Tell me, what¡¯s the reason for this gue?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Apart from the symptoms of a cold, people who are beginning to contract the gue gradually be weak.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told the truth. She was also thinking about what caused the gue.

    Generally speaking, the appearance of gues was usually caused by floods, droughts, or gues. Extreme weather caused too many deaths, and corpses floated everywhere without anyone burying them. Only then could it cause gues.

    Furongzhou had a good year and the people were rich. There were no corpses everywhere. How did the gue happen?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a divine doctor? Youngdy, a divine doctor can treat any illness. If you¡¯re really a divine doctor, take out your identity card and let us take a look.¡±

    The old doctor was a little disdainful and suspicious. In the early years, he wanted to acknowledge the divine doctor as his master, but the old man said that his aptitude was ordinary, but he was clearly very outstanding.

    Old Wu had long told the world that he had a disciple. As for who his disciple was, one would know after seeing the token.

    The old doctor immediately stared at Su Xiaolu sharply.

    Su Xiaolu took out the tablet unhurriedly. The old doctor took it and looked at it carefully.

    After reading it, he returned it to Su Xiaolu. He moved his mouth. ¡°You really can¡¯t tell anything?¡±

    There was no problem with her identity. The problem was Su Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills.

    The other doctors also looked at Su Xiaolu with doubts.

    Hong Zheng frowned and said to the old doctor, ¡°Master, is she really the sessor of the divine doctor?¡±

    Hong Zheng asked the question in his mind. The most qualified doctor in the Ji Shi Hall was the old man in front of him. Everyone in the Ji Shi Hall knew that the old doctor respected the divine doctors of Minggu the most. Everyone often heard him say that the divine doctors of Minggu were legendary figures. He wanted to be a disciple but was rejected miserably. However, he still shamelessly learned some superficial knowledge, which was already very impressive.

    The divine doctor was a person that all medical practitioners yearned to reach. As the sessor of the divine doctor, Su Xiaolu was not as godly as they had imagined. It was as if their dream had shattered.

    The old doctor looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion and said to Hong Zheng, ¡°There¡¯s naturally no problem with her identity, but it¡¯s hard to say if she can be a divine doctor.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin or prove it. As long as the old man confirms that I¡¯m the only heir, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    As for the gue, she would do her best. Su Xiaolu looked at Constable Zhu and said, ¡°Constable Zhu, if someone passes away, don¡¯t incinerate them first. I want to dissect their corpses.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Whatâ€™s Different?

    <h4>Chapter 303: What¡¯s Different?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Girl, are you crazy? You¡¯re not even sure what gue it is. Aren¡¯t you afraid of contracting it?¡±

    The old doctor was shocked and looked at Su Xiaolu in surprise.

    He doubted Su Xiaolu¡¯s ability and despised her ability. However, Su Xiaolu¡¯s calmness and determination proved that she was the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. Old Wu¡¯s shadow was in her.

    Even this crazy behavior seemed to be carved from the same mold as Old Wu.

    Constable Zhu frowned. ¡°Doctor Su, this is too dangerous. You should think about it again.¡±

    All the doctors in the Ji Shi Hall were stunned by Su Xiaolu. They did not even dare to think about dissecting the corpses of the infected patients.

    Ever since they found out that it was a gue, they had taken precautions. They washed their clothes and the food in their mouths had to be cleaned. Su Xiaolu wanted to touch what they avoided. How did she dare?

    Su Xiaolu said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I can¡¯t see anything from the surface anymore. Dissection must be done.¡±

    As for being afraid, Su Xiaolu had never considered it.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re young, but you¡¯re impressive. Dissect, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The old doctor stroked his beard and looked at Su Xiaolu.

    As soon as the old doctor spoke, Hong Zheng immediately said, ¡°Master, how can you do that? It¡¯s such a dangerous matter. Let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Master, let me, let me¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    For a moment, the other doctors also spoke up.

    The old doctor was the backbone of Ji Shi Hall. How could they let him do such a dangerous thing?

    The old doctorughed when he heard that. ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to do these things. Don¡¯t get in the way. Go do what you need to do. I¡¯m already old. This little girl isn¡¯t afraid of death even if she¡¯s the sessor of the divine doctor. If there¡¯s really a problem, I won¡¯t lose out.¡±

    If he really got sick, he would not lose out at all with Su Xiaolu, the sessor of the divine doctor, with him.

    After saying that, the old doctor looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Girl, how is it? Do you want to go back on your word?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    The old doctor was a little impressed. It was rare for someone so young to have such a bearing.

    The old doctor dismissed the others while he went with Su Xiaolu to treat patients.

    The medicine boy did not even want to step into the room where the critically ill patients were ced. Apart from delivering medicine, he did not want to step into it at all. It was cold and cheerless outside, and the room was filled with the cries of the patients before they died.

    All kinds of cries for help made people feel depressed.

    They walked to a room. It was very quiet. The old doctor pushed open the door. There were five patients in this room, but there was no sound at all. The old doctor went forward to check for a pulse.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±

    This disease came with a vengeance. A living person would be gone in just a few days.

    ¡°Little girl, here.¡±

    The old doctor said to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She went outside to wash her hands and returned to the room. She took out a small knife and began to dissect. Every patient started with a fever and cough. There must be a lesion in their throats.

    The old doctor¡¯s gaze changed as he watched Su Xiaolu¡¯s swift actions.

    The indignation in his heart disappeared. When he was her age, he felt that he was far inferior to Su Xiaolu.

    Constable Zhu had been following Su Xiaolu. When he saw this scene, he was also shocked.

    Su Xiaolu worked from the afternoon untilte at night.

    The old doctor was already showing signs of fatigue. ¡°This illness is terrifying. There¡¯s not a single piece of good flesh on his throat, and his lungs and stomach are all damaged. This illness can¡¯t spread. Constable Zhu, hurry back and report to the magistrate.¡±

    Constable Zhu looked on in shock. He nodded slightly and left.

    Furongzhou was in trouble.

    If themoners knew how terrifying this gue was, they would probably be in chaos.

    Furongzhou¡¯s military was tight. This was no small matter.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was also solemn. She washed her hands with medicine and cleaned the knives.

    Constable Zhu had already returned to the magistrate to report. He hoped that Huang Xingliang could deal with it carefully.

    ¡°Girl, how do you think we should treat this gue?¡±

    The old doctor asked Su Xiaolu. In the past, when there was a gue, there would definitely be a disaster first. However, this year, the weather was good. Where did the source of the guee from? Once one was infected, they actually died in less than ten days. This was too terrifying.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°This gue is very simr to the death gue recorded in the dossier, but there are some ces that are different. The medicine we gave them can be changed to see the effect. If only we can find out the source of the gue.¡±

    She was familiar with medical and poison books. Many strange illnesses and gues were recorded. She dissected a few corpses. Some symptoms could match the death gue, but they were different.

    Why was it different? If she could find the source, this mystery might be solved.

    ¡°The first few patients have already passed away. Now that the gue has started, everyone is panicking. We can only ask their families, but we can¡¯t get much information.¡±

    The old doctor said slowly. He was afraid that the families of those people had long thrown away what should have been thrown away. They had cleaned the house several times. It was very difficult to find anything useful.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the old doctor and said, ¡°Whether I can find out or not, I have to investigate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to the doctor. She still had to see Su Hua.

    The old doctor nodded.

    Su Xiaolu asked the medicine boy to take her to see Su Hua. This courtyard was filled with people who were recently infected. During the day, they were still helping out, but now, coughs came from almost every room.

    Even if they took the medicine, it didn¡¯t help.

    Information was posted outside each room, including the names of the people who lived there.

    ¡°Su Hua is here.¡±

    The medicine boy looked at the name on the paper and said to Su Xiaolu after confirming it.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. She shouted, ¡°Second Brother,e out for a moment.¡±

    When Su Hua heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice, he endured the itch in his throat and opened the door to go out. The few people he lived with were coughing non-stop. Su Hua closed the door and automatically took a few steps away from Su Xiaolu. He resisted the urge to cough and said, ¡°Xiaolu, let¡¯s talk over there.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore.¡±

    The medicine boy said goodbye and left.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua worriedly. She was about to take Su Hua¡¯s pulse when Su Hua retreated. Su Hua said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve taken my medicine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t get too close to me, lest you contract the gue too.¡¯

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t have to do this. I dissected a patient who died in the afternoon. Let me take your pulse.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu in a daze. The corners of his lips moved but he did not say anything in the end.

 Chapter 304 - Zhou Zhi Seals the City

    <h4>Chapter 304: Zhou Zhi Seals the City</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu went forward and grabbed Su Hua¡¯s wrist.

    Su Hua waited quietly. He really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He swallowed and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Meeting Su Xiaolu¡¯s worried eyes, Su Hua exined gently, ¡°My throat is just a little itchy.¡±

    Actually, it was a little itchy. He felt extremely ufortable and wanted to cough, but with Su Xiaolu around, he was afraid that it would make her worry.

    Under Su Hua¡¯s deliberate concealment, Su Xiaolu did not expose him. Su Hua¡¯s pulse was weaker than during the day, but other than that, there was nothing unusual.

    It was as if he had caught an ordinary cold, but how good would it be if it was just a cold?

    Su Xiaolu took out the medicine bottle and poured out a pill for Su Hua. She said, ¡°Second Brother, eat this pill. It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early.¡±

    Su Hua nodded. He took the medicine and said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry too much about me. You¡¯ve been tired for a day. Go back and rest.¡±

    After taking this pill, Su Hua felt much better. His itchy and painful throat clearly improved.

    Su Xiaolu went back and Su Hua returned to his room to rest.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the room arranged by the medicine boy to rest. She decided to check on the families of the first few people who were sick tomorrow.

    Meanwhile, in the magistrate¡¯s residence.

    Constable Zhu reported what happened in the afternoon to Huang Xingliang and Zhou Zhi.

    After Constable Zhu finished reporting, he stood quietly to the side.

    Huang Xingliang frowned and looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Second Prince, this gue is dangerous. I have no other choice. Please make a decision soon.¡±

    When the gue broke out, Huang Xingliang reported it to the royal court. The second prince, Zhou Zhi, had just entered the city at 3 pm. He hade under orders. As for what to do with this gue, it would depend on his arrangements.

    He had already told Zhou Zhi everything. Now, he only needed to wait for Zhou Zhi to speak.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he said coldly, ¡°Seal the citypletely and send more troops. Check every household strictly and remove all infected people from the area. Any patients who show signs of fever and cough will be quarantined.¡±

    ¡°With the Ji Shi Hall as the center, the surrounding houses will be requisitioned to house the patients. There will be four people in each room, and medicine will be given five times a day. Every patient must drink medicine, and the residences must be sprinkled with ashes every day to expel the poison. Those who disobey the order will be given three warnings. If anyone disobeys the order, the situation can be severely used as a warning to others. Any riots must be eliminated.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ordered calmly.

    Huang Xingliang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. The second prince was a capable person. Since ancient times, gues were prone to riots, and gues were difficult to treat. If there was another riot, it would be even more dangerous. It would be terrifying if it was spread and eliminated.

    Therefore, the person who gave the order had to be decisive. Zhou Zhi was capable of this. He was not indecisive and had arranged it very well.

    They sent more troops to check the entire city.

    If the city was sealed, the gue would not spread.

    Huang Xingliang immediately went down to make arrangements.

    Zhou Zhi instructed Jin Si beside him, ¡°Jin Si, take the token and leave the city. Go to Su Lin and Jiang Lin and mobilize 10,000 troops to defend Furongzhou.¡±

    Jin Si took the token and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Jin Si left.

    Zhou Zhi stood up and said to Jin Wu, who was following beside him, ¡°Follow me to that residence to take a look. Since we¡¯re back, we should send a message.¡±

    God made Furongzhou suffer from a gue and trapped that person in Furongzhou¡­

    Did the heavens pity him and give him an opportunity?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Wu followed Zhou Heng out and drove the carriage away.

    When they arrived at the residence, Zhou Zhi got off the carriage and waited. Jin Wu went forward and knocked on the door.

    The door opened quickly and Su Chong looked at Zhou Zhi warily.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Su Chong was puzzled as to why Zhou Zhi had returned. He had to be wary of Zhou Zhi¡¯s appearance.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m under orders to solve the gue. I know that you haven¡¯t left the city yet, so I came to tell you that Furongzhou is going to be sealed off. Before the gue is resolved, you can¡¯t leave home. Miss Su is working for the gue in Ji Shi Hall. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t tell you during this period of time, so I came to tell you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was very polite and his tone was gentle. Since Su Chong did not invite him in, he had no intention of entering.

    Su Chong¡¯s expression softened a little. He looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Since you can see Xiaolu, please help me pass a message.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and nodded.

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Please tell Xiaolu not to worry about us. Tell her to protect herself and prioritize herself.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Chong and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass the message.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Thank you. If you need any help, you can look for me.¡±

    Since Zhou Zhi had helped to pass on this message, he owed him a favor.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t too much, there was no harm in him helping him do something.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Zhi turned around and got into the carriage. The carriage quickly disappeared from Su Chong¡¯s sight.

    Su Chong closed the door. Behind him, in the courtyard that Zhou Zhi could not see, Liu Zijin and Zhou Heng were both there. They had also heard Zhou Zhi¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Brother Hua is lucky and will definitely recover. We¡¯ll just close the door and protect ourselves so that we don¡¯t cause more trouble for Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Chong smiled at them.

    Even though he was worried, Su Chong hid it in his heart.

    Liu Zijin also said, ¡°Yes, it will definitely be fine.¡±

    Wang Hun also echoed firmly, ¡°Xiaolu is so powerful. She will definitely be fine.¡±

    Zhou Heng patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to return.¡±

    All their worries were hidden in their hearts. All they could do was take care of themselves and wait. At this time, doing other things would only add to the trouble.

    ¡ª-

    In the quiet street, there was only the sound of carriage wheels rolling.

    Zhou Zhi got into the carriage and did not speak. When they reached the entrance of the residence, Jin Wu said, ¡°Master, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhou Zhi got off the carriage and returned to the residence. The hot water was already prepared. He removed his clothes, removed his prosthesis, and soaked in the hot water. He closed his eyes and recalled what Su Chong had said.

    She had to prioritize herself. If Su Chong thought so, what about the infected Su Hua? Would he think so too?

    At the moment of life and death, in the face of benefits, was the so-called blood kinship really that tenacious?

    He did not believe it. If Su Xiaolu could not find a way to treat the gue, would Su Hua really not me her?

    He didn¡¯t believe it.

    Now that the opportunity was in front of him, he would see it with his own eyes.

    After taking a bath, Zhou Zhi went to bed to rest. The medicine by the bed had long been prepared. They were all pills, but there was a small bowl of them. Zhou Zhi scooped them up with a spoon and ate them. His expression did not change. Jin Wu, who was beside him, hurriedly poured a ss of water after he finished the medicine.

    Zhou Zhi took a sip and put it down. He waved his hand lightly. ¡°You may leave. Tomorrow morning, go to the Ji Shi Hall.¡±

 Chapter 305 - Investigate Together

    <h4>Chapter 305: Investigate Together</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Jin Wu took the tray and closed the door.

    Zhou Zhi gently raised his hand and the flickering candlelight was instantly extinguished by the strong wind.

    Zhou Zhiy down and fell asleep peacefully.

    ¡ª-

    After sleeping for the night, Su Xiaolu was full of energy. After she woke up, she casually ate something and began to take the patient¡¯s pulse.

    In just one night, more than ten people died, and dozens more people were infected.

    She took the pulse of the patients she had admitted yesterday to see if they had improved after taking the new medicine.

    Yesterday, she found symptoms of the death gue. She changed the medicine to a few different medicines. From midnight to dawn, the infected had already taken two taels. If the medicine was correct, the symptoms would ease.

    Su Xiaolu was taking Su Hua¡¯s pulse. Su Hua¡¯s condition was much better. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Perhaps the medicine at night is effective. I don¡¯t want to cough so much anymore, and my throat doesn¡¯t hurt so much.¡±

    Su Hua didn¡¯t want Su Xiaolu to be too worried. His condition was already improving.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°The symptoms have eased a little. Remember to take your medicine on time.¡±

    The symptoms had eased a little, but it could not remove the root cause of the illness. It was only temporary. However, she knew very well that she would not say it out loud.

    The siblings were using their own methods to make the other party less worried.

    After Su Xiaolu took Su Hua¡¯s pulse, she took a look at the other patients. They had taken new medicinest night and their symptoms had eased.

    At this moment, someone came to invite Su Xiaolu and the old doctor over.

    The old doctor washed his hands with medicine and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them went to the front hall together.

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you see anything?¡±

    On the way, the old doctor asked Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Elder Sun, after changing the medicinest night, the symptoms alleviated. This means that there are alsoponents of the death gue, but there are also some other things. It¡¯s not just the death gue.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart was heavy. gue viruses wereplicated to begin with. What other lesions there were were often unexpected. The change of every bacteria would cause the virus to mutate.

    Elder Sun let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to resolve. I¡¯m afraid we have to find the source of the illness.¡±

    How to find the source of this illness was also a headache.

    When the two of them arrived at the front hall, Su Xiaolu saw Zhou Zhi at a nce. She knew that this guy had not left!

    A suspicious and scheming person was not so easy to deceive.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu with a gentle gaze and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡±

    Huang Xingliang looked at Su Xiaolu. He did not expect Zhou Zhi to already know Su Xiaolu. He was a little curious, but this was not something he could ask. He said to Su Xiaolu and Elder Sun, ¡°Divine doctor Su, Doctor Sun, you¡¯re both doctors with profound medical skills. The Second Prince was sent by the capital to be in charge of this matter. Tell the Second Prince about the gue.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xingliang stopped talking. With Zhou Zhi in charge, he was at his disposal.

    Elder Sun cupped his hands at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Greetings, Second Prince. With my medical skills, I¡¯m helpless against this gue. I can only ce my hopes on the divine doctor now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu dissected a few rounds of corpses and found that it was simr to the death gue. Her attainments and boldness were beyond his. Elder Sun had already admitted defeat on this point.

    In private, he could still call Su Xiaolu ¡®Little Xiaolu¡¯ because of his age.

    In fact, his medical skills were far inferior to Su Xiaolu¡¯s.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said seriously, ¡°Miss Su, if you have any good ns, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi could not be underestimated when he was serious. He had a boldness. Su Xiaolu looked at him and said, ¡°Seal the city first. We have to investigate the source.¡±

    A smile appeared in Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Looks like we have the same goal. I¡¯ve already ordered the city to be sealedst night. As for the source, just tell me. I¡¯ll cooperate fully.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good way to investigate the source. We can only check them one by one.¡±

    Investigating the source was like solving a case. If they investigated thoroughly one by one and found the connections between a few people, they would definitely be able to find out.

    In this world, as long as it was done, it was impossible for there to be no traces.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were determined. She had to find out.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll check them one by one.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Huang Xingliang. Huang Xingliang immediately said, ¡°There were three people who had the illness at the beginning. They all died on the same day, and their treatment time was about the same. The only difference was that they were in different medical centers.¡±

    ¡°Among the three of them, one is called Zhang Yimin, who delivers firewood, one is called Wang Dongzi, who specializes in delivering vegetables to big families every day, and the other is called Wu Pingan, who deals in live poultry. The three of them are already dead, but there are still people in their families. Several of their close rtives have already fallen ill and are quarantined.¡±

    Huang Xingliang immediately revealed the information about the three people who died first. From the moment he suspected that it was a gue, he immediately quarantined these people. However, these three people had already died two days ago.

    What these three people did was too different. They all belonged to different families and came into contact with many people. They were not rted.

    For example, Zhang Yimin, who was delivering firewood, and Wu Pingan, who was raising poultry, did not know each other at all.

    No one knew why they contracted the gue.

    ¡°I want to visit their homes and ask their families.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said.

    Huang Xingliang was about to say that there was no need as he had already investigated this, but before he could speak, Zhou Zhi had already spoken.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Huang Xingliang swallowed his words and immediately made arrangements.

    Elder Sun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay behind to pay attention to the situation of the infected people.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded lightly. He looked at Su Xiaolu and made an inviting gesture.

    He moved with Su Xiaolu.

    Huang Xingliang instructed Elder Sun, ¡°Doctor Sun, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±

    Elder Sun waved his hand. He could not help much even if he went. He still had things to do if he stayed.

    He did not know the real source of the illness, but the medicine to treat the death gue was useful. Then, he would start from this aspect and stabilize the patient¡¯s condition first. It was already a good thing that the patients could live for a few more days.

    Su Xiaolu walked slowly and maintained the same pace as Zhou Zhi.

    After leaving the Ji Shi Hall, Jin Wu, who was waiting with the carriage, went forward.

    Zhou Zhi turned to Huang Xingliang and said, ¡°Lord Huang, please lead the way.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage, and Zhou Zhi also got in. Huang Xingliang was thest to get in.

    Huang Xingliang told Jin Wu the address and closed his eyes to rest.

    Su Xiaolu also closed her eyes to rest, but she could sense Zhou Zhi looking at her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to be suspicious and let him be.

    She had to solve the gue first.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and saw that she had her eyes closed calmly. Anyway, she did not open her eyes. Instead, she gave him more opportunities to look at her.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were beautiful, her mouth was beautiful, and her nose and eyebrows were beautiful.

 Chapter 306 - Investigate Together 2

    <h4>Chapter 306: Investigate Together 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She was quick-witted, lively, beautiful, and more attractive than any woman he had ever met.

    Zhou Zhi could not help but remember that Zhou Heng and her had grown up together. They were like childhood sweethearts and Su Chong and Su Hua were so protective of him. Would he like Su Xiaolu?

    Would Su Xiaolu like Zhou Heng?

    No matter how they cooperated and acted realistically, he only nced at Zhou Heng and knew that it was Zhou Heng and not Su Heng.

    He didn¡¯t even need to check. That feeling couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    He did not exin because he really did not intend to take Zhou Heng¡¯s life.

    However, the envy in his heart was also real. Zhou Heng was very healthy. In order to avoid being hunted down, his bone structure had even changed a little, making Zhou Heng¡¯s appearance not simr to his appearance at all. However, all of this was built on him.

    Many emotions grew wildly in his heart, making his heart ache terribly.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were deep. He watched as Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyshes fluttered. The surging emotions in his heart disappeared. He smiled slightly and closed his eyes when Su Xiaolu could not help but re up.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She opened her eyes and pursed her lips as she looked at Zhou Zhi, who was resting with his eyes closed. This person¡­

    Su Xiaolu also looked at Zhou Zhi. Although Zhou Zhi was thin, he had a good bone structure and was very good-looking.

    Perhaps it was because of his thin body that he looked a little sickly, making him look very humble. When one talked to him, they could not help but treat him gently.

    If she didn¡¯t know that he was proficient in scheming and had deep thoughts, she would really think that Zhou Zhi was a humble, gentle, and polite man. She would naturally be gentle to him.

    But in reality, she could only be careful and afraid of him.

    The carriage stopped. Zhou Zhi opened his eyes and met Su Xiaolu¡¯s gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Zhou Zhi got up first.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Huang Xingliang, who was still resting with his eyes closed. She stood up and patted Huang Xingliang gently. ¡°Lord Huang, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Huang Xingliang opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re all here. I fell asleep just now.¡±

    As for whether he was really asleep, only he knew.

    Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage and it stopped outside a courtyard.

    Jin Wu had already knocked on the door.

    A vignt old man¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Jin Wu said coldly, ¡°The government will conduct a spot check. Open the door.¡±

    When they heard that it was the government, the courtyard door quickly opened and an old woman timidly sized up them.

    Huang Xingliang was wearing an official uniform, and the old woman was about to kneel down.

    Huang Xingliang hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, please rise. We¡¯re here about the gue. Your son, Zhang Yimin, was among the first batch to be infected, so we came to check again. This is the second prince and the doctor.¡±

    The old woman looked sad and was about to kneel down and bow to Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow. Get up and reply.¡±

    The old woman said fearfully, ¡°Sir, Second Prince, doctor,e in first.¡±

    Everyone was wearing masks to cover their mouths and noses, so there was no need to worry.

    The few of them entered the courtyard. Zhou Zhi and Huang Xingliang waited for Su Xiaolu to speak.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the firewood piled up in the courtyard and asked the old woman, ¡°Tell me about your son ten days ago, including who he sent firewood to and what he ate during that period of time. Tell me everything you remember in those three days.¡±

    Zhang Yimin went to see a doctor on the eighth of August. The symptoms only showed after a day or two, so his life during those few days was especially important.

    However, after so many days, coupled with the seriousness of the gue, he might not be able to remember many things.

    Zhang Yimin¡¯s wife and child were also infected, and they died yesterday.

    Patients in the quarantine area were incinerated by the authorities when they died. In the future, they would not be able to retrieve th]eir corpses. They would be burned at the ce where the corpses were. After the gue passed, the survivors would build an ancestral hall there for future generations to worship.

    There was pain in the old woman¡¯s eyes. She fell into deep thought and tried her best to recall. After a while, she said, ¡°My son mainly sent firewood to Minister Li¡¯s family for the past few days. Minister Li used more firewood this year. Apart from Minister Li¡¯s family, there was also Minister Wang¡¯s family. As for the food¡­ it was all run of the mill, par for the course. It was just home-cooked vegetables, meat, and so on¡­¡±

    The old woman was a little choked up. At first, when her son was not right, the family only thought that he had a cold, so her daughter-inw took care of him. After taking the medicine and seeing that he was not getting better, he went to see a doctor.

    However, in just a few days, he was gone.

    The old woman sighed and said, ¡°The doctor we found at that time was a doctor from the Ji Shi Hall. At that time, my son¡¯s illness was already a little serious. That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve said it many times.¡±

    The old woman was very sad. Every time she mentioned it, it was equivalent to opening up old scars again and again. This made her feel so much pain that she wanted to die.

    Tears welled up in the old woman¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Xingliang said to Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu, ¡°It¡¯s like this. At that time, Zhang Yimin saw Doctor Hong Zheng from Ji Shi Hall. Because he was afraid of the cold spreading heat, Dr. Hong covered his mouth and nose when he was treating the patient. Dr. Hong did this to avoid contracting the disease.¡±

    Speaking of which, Hong Zheng was really lucky. Coincidentally, he had covered his mouth and nose at that time.

    There were suddenly more peopleing to see the doctor. The doctors were careful. Needless to say, they knew how to protect themselves.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the old woman and asked, ¡°Which room did he live in?¡±

    The old woman frowned slightly. ¡°Ever since we found out that it might be a gue, his room has been tidied up. It¡¯s also for the sake of the children at home. He lives in that room.¡±

    The old woman pointed and Su Xiaolu walked towards a room in the corner of the courtyard.

    Huang Xingliang did not want to go to a room that might have a gue.

    However, seeing that Zhou Zhi had already followed, he could only brace himself and follow.

    The door was closed. The Zhang family had already lost three people.

    Su Xiaolu pushed open the door and walked in.

    Although some things had been cleaned up, there were still traces of life in the house. Su Xiaolu saw a small rattle drum and said, ¡°Do they have young children?¡±

    Huang Xingliang replied, ¡°There was a three-year-old child who was also infected with the gue. He¡¯s gone.¡±

    The old woman outside the door couldn¡¯t help but cry. Her heart ached for her son, daughter-inw, and grandson.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. ¡°The first to fall ill must be Zhang Yimin. The gue will be dormant for a day or two. It will only pass on after it acts up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned to look at the old woman outside the door and asked, ¡°Has his wife always taken care of him? Has this three-year-old child always lived in the same room as them?¡±

    The old woman wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Niu has always taken care of my son. My little grandson hasn¡¯t weaned yet, so he lives in the same room as them.¡±

    The youngest grandson was especially doted on, so he was not weaned even when he was three years old. The old woman thought about it and cried sadly again. She could not figure it out. He should have caught a cold and recovered after taking medicine. How did it be a gue that killed him?

 Chapter 307 - Found Something

    <h4>Chapter 307: Found Something</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Do you all eat the same food?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked again. She also knew that the old woman was very sad now. Every time she asked, she would expose her scars, but she had to do this. Only by investigating could she save more people.

    The old woman took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She nodded and replied to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Yes, our family eats the same pot of rice. Those days, my eldest son¡¯s family also came for a meal. Their family is fine, but my youngest son¡­¡±

    As the old woman spoke, tears flowed out again.

    They could not find any problems with the food, but he had lost his life in vain.

    Huang Xingliang sighed softly. As long as there was a gue, such things happened everywhere.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the old woman and asked, ¡°Think about it again. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the things in your house. What about the things outside? Did you go to a restaurant to eat? Did you have friends treat you to a meal? Did you eat anything given by others?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked about several possibilities.

    The old woman wiped her tears and shook her head subconsciously. ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    However, she suddenly stopped and seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°I think so. He came back and said that he ate two buns from Minister Li¡¯s house.¡±

    The old woman looked a little excited. ¡°Yes, I remember now. My son ate two buns from Minister Li¡¯s house. When he came back, he even said that Minister Li was too good. He worked for his family and could get food from them. Sometimes, it was buns, and sometimes, it was steamed buns.¡±

    ¡°Minister Li?¡±

    Huang Xingliang muttered in confusion. He did not expect that he would really find something this time. At least he had a breakthrough.

    The old woman nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Minister Li¡¯s family. His firewood has always been provided by my son. He gave me a lot of money and was straightforward.¡±

    As she thought about it, the old woman felt hurt.

    Could it be the problem with the buns? The old woman looked at Huang Xingliang as if she wanted an answer.

    Huang Xingliang could not give her an answer, so he looked elsewhere in the room.

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu checked around the house. Su Xiaolu did not ask further and checked the house.

    They did not find anything else. All the records were the same as those found by the government.

    After checking, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next shop.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Huang Xingliang said to the old woman, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t go out for the time being. Just stay at home.¡±

    The old woman seemed to want to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare to.

    Huang Xingliang said, ¡°Auntie, the imperial court will definitely investigate this gue.¡±

    The old woman nodded and sent them out. To her, her son¡¯s family of three was already gone. All of this could not be salvaged. If she knew what illness it was, it was just to have peace of mind.

    ¡ª-

    The few of them got into the carriage and went to Wu Pingan¡¯s house. Huang Xingliang closed his eyes to rest as soon as he sat down.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, who also closed his eyes to rest.

    Su Xiaolu also closed her eyes and circted her internal energy in her body. However, as soon as she circted her Internal Breath, she felt Zhou Zhi looking at her again.

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu could not be bothered. She circted her Internal Breath in her body over and over again. When the carriage stopped, she happened to retract her aura and open her eyes. Zhou Zhi looked at her all the way and their gazes met. He smiled and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re at Wu Pingan¡¯s house.¡±

    Wu Pingan¡¯s family raised poultry. He lived a little far from home. His wife brought the three children to stay at his parents¡¯ home.

    In Wu Pingan¡¯s family, Wu Pingan and his son had died.

    Jin Wu went forward and knocked on the door. Soon, an inquiring voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Huang Xingliang shouted into the room, ¡°The government is investigating the case. Open the door and assist in the investigation.¡±

    After Huang Xingliang spoke, the door opened very quickly. The person who opened the door was a tired-looking middle-aged woman with a small white flower in her hair.

    She looked at Su Xiaolu and the others and bowed. ¡°Greetings, sirs.¡±

    Madam Qin turned around and invited Su Xiaolu and the others into the courtyard.

    Teacher Wu Pingan had passed away and they could not retrieve his corpse. They could not even hold a funeral. They could only hang white sails and white flowers at home as a memorial.

    The cold and quiet courtyard had lost its liveliness, leaving only coldness. This was another family that needed a long time to heal.

    Huang Xingliang shook his head and sighed.

    Madam Qin said gently: ¡°Please forgive me, sir. My father-inw and mother-inw are both hurt. The child is still young and it is not convenient for him toe out to meet people. If you have any questions, just ask me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Then try to recall. Did they eat anything else during those days? Something from friends or treats.¡±

    As the first few patients, their families were not all infected. This meant that there were certain conditions for the gue to spread.

    All the investigative testimony was clear and there was nothing suspicious. It was just that Zhang Yimin¡¯s mother had said that Zhang Yimin had eaten the bun given by Minister Li. This could be a breakthrough.

    Regardless of whether these families had something inmon, they had to go to Minister Li¡¯s house in the end.

    Su Xiaolu pondered.

    When Madam Qin heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s question, she also recalled carefully. As she thought about it, tears subconsciously flowed out. She quickly wiped them away and choked. ¡°He didn¡¯t eat anything special. During that period of time, he sent some chickens and ducks to Minister Li¡¯s house. Minister Li gave him two buns. He ate one and left one for home¡­ My eldest wanted to eat it when he saw it, so I let him eat it¡­¡±

    ¡°Minister Li¡¯s buns?¡±

    Huang Xingliang asked excitedly.

    Madam Qin did not understand and nodded nervously. ¡°Yes, yes. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else. He didn¡¯t go out for a meal. I sent the food to him.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he live at home?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Qin and asked.

    Madam Qin nodded. ¡°My family raises chickens, ducks, and live poultry. Those things are dirty and smelly, so we set up a plot ofnd outside the city to raise them. We send him food every day. That day, my eldest son ate a bun and said it was delicious. He wanted to help his father raise chickens and ducks, so he went¡­¡±

    Madam Qin could not continue. Her tears fell like rain as she covered her face and started to cry.

    It was the buns again. Those who ate the buns were all infected and died. Zhang Yimin¡¯s wife and children lived with him, so they were the most contagious after being infected. His family had escaped because they paid attention to hygiene and heating.

    There was something wrong with Minister Li¡¯s buns. Huang Xingliang¡¯s expression was solemn.

    He looked at Zhou Zhi, who looked at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Wang Dongzi¡¯s house to take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi turned around and left.

    Madam Qin wiped her tears.

    She said weakly, ¡°Sir, after you¡¯ve found out. Can you tell me?¡±

    Huang Xingliang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Huang Xingliang agreed and instructed Madam Qin not to go out for the time being. She had to be well-protected and obey the government¡¯s arrangements.

    After saying that, Huang Xingliang followed Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi. After getting into the carriage, Huang Xingliang closed his eyes to rest.

 Chapter 308 - Found Something 2

    <h4>Chapter 308: Found Something 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu did not care if Zhou Zhi looked at her or not. She closed her eyes to rest and circted her Internal Breath over and over again.

    Jin Wu drove the carriage to Wang Dongzi¡¯s house.

    Wang Dongzi was in the food delivery business, so the carriage stopped.

    The few of them got out of the car and saw many rotten vegetables being thrown out of the courtyard. Apanying them was a woman¡¯s shrewish cursing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll curse you to death. Your son will be born without any skin, you¡¯ll break your legs. If you go up the mountain, you¡¯ll be bitten by a poisonous snake. If you go into the river, you¡¯ll be pulled by a water spirit. If you pour feces into my house, your mother will die. The feceses from your mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand guard here today. I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. Whoever dares toe, I¡¯ll chop off their hands. If you don¡¯t want me to live, then I don¡¯t want to live anymore. All of you can die. Anyway, I have no one to rely on without a man. I¡¯m barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn Ghost King Dong Zi, open your eyes and watch carefully from the sky. See which family bullies a widow like me and our unborn child. Go and look for them at night. You¡¯re alone over there. You can drag these animals to apany you.¡±

    The woman scolded and cried. The surrounding neighbors were quiet, but it was broad daylight, and the people were not allowed to go out. Everyone was definitely at home, but they did not make a sound.

    Huang Xingliang frowned when he heard that. This, this¡­

    He looked at Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu. Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded at Jin Wu. Jin Wu went forward and knocked on the door.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was calm.

    After Jin Wu knocked on the door, the wailing and cursing in the courtyard suddenly stopped. Right on the heels of that, the woman asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Huang Xingliang said, ¡°The government is investigating a case. Please open the door and cooperate.¡±

    After Huang Xingliang finished speaking, he whispered to Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu, ¡°This is Wang Dongzi¡¯s wife, Madam Yuan. His parents have already passed away. Now, there¡¯s only Madam Yuan and her unborn child in this family.¡±

    The government sealed the city and asked the people to close their doors. The families of the first few people who were infected were naturally attacked by their neighbors. Zhang Yimin and Wu Pingan¡¯s families were fine, because at least there were some elders in their families who had some say.

    Wang Dongzi¡¯s family was different. There were no elders, only a pregnant Madam Yuan. The child in her stomach could not be considered a person, so her neighbors bullied her much more ruthlessly.

    Rotten vegetables, rotten eggs, and feces would all be poured into Wang Dongzi¡¯s courtyard.

    Huang Xingliang exined why Wang Dongzi¡¯s family was in such a situation. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong were unchanging. They existed everywhere. Wang Dongzi¡¯s wife, Madam Yuan, was not the first, nor would she be thest.

    Creak!

    Madam Yuan opened the door halfway and looked around warily. She saw that Huang Xingliang was wearing an official¡¯s uniform before opening the doorpletely. Her eyes were still a little red, and her stomach was already obvious. She was very vignt, but she also straightened her back and said, ¡°Greetings, Lord Huang. I can¡¯t walk in the courtyard, so I won¡¯t invite you in. If you have anything to say, say it here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it very clearly before. My man¡¯s clothes have all been burned. Even if you want them, I can¡¯t give you anything.¡±

    Madam Yuan sniffed and said. She lowered her eyes and clenched her fists under her sleeves.

    As she thought about it, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. All his things, whether she was willing or not, had been forced to be burned by her neighbors. Only a shirt was left. That was hisst thing. She had worn it before it was burned.

    She was unwilling to take it off. She was unwilling to let him leave no trace.

    If he had nothing left, she was afraid that she would not be able to endure it.

    But who could understand all of this?

    Madam Yuan gritted her teeth and insisted, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s really nothing left.¡±

    Madam Yuan was extremely nervous.

    Huang Xingliang nodded and said, ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Huang Xingliang had already investigated Madam Yuan¡¯s ce many times in the past few days. Wang Dongzi¡¯s things had been burned, and many things in the house had been burned. Madam Yuan said there was nothing left, and Huang Xingliang believed her.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Ten days ago, did your husband eat anything given by others, like buns or steamed buns?¡±

    When Madam Yuan heard this question, she heaved a sigh of relief and loosened her grip. She subconsciously said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Think about it carefully.¡±

    Huang Xingliang asked seriously.

    Madam Yuan also recalled. She frowned and said, ¡°I remember now. My man has always eaten at home, but one day, he delivered vegetables to Minister Li¡¯s house and got two buns. He said that there was a lot of meat, but I felt disgusted by the smell of meat, so I didn¡¯t eat them. I was afraid that they would spoil, so I let him eat them all.¡±

    Madam Yuan¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears. Wang Dongzi treated her well and cherished her very much. She really wanted to live a good life with him.

    Whatever good things Wang Dongzi had, whether it was food or fun, he brought them all back to please her. The meat buns were given by the minister¡¯s family. He couldn¡¯t bear to eat them and wanted to share them with her. However, she was pregnant and felt nauseous just by smelling the meat. She really couldn¡¯t eat them, so she didn¡¯t eat them.

    ¡°Another bun from Minister Li.¡±

    Huang Xingliang frowned and muttered. These three people had actually eaten the buns given by Minister Li. The three of them were also the first batch of people to die from the gue. This Minister Li¡¯s family was really too suspicious.

    Su Xiaolu also thought of this. She had to go to Minister Li¡¯s house.

    When Madam Yuan heard Huang Xingliang muttering, she was stunned for a moment before asking anxiously, ¡°Lord Huang, is there a problem with Minister Li¡¯s bun? Did that bun kill my man?¡±

    Without waiting for Huang Xingliang to answer, Madam Yuan said in a sobbing voice, ¡°It must be. My man has never been sick. He has always been healthy. Why did he suddenly contract a disease? He doesn¡¯t go to other people¡¯s houses to eat either. There must be something wrong with Minister Li. Poor my man¡­¡±

    Madam Yuan felt sorrowful at the thought of it, as if she had found an outlet to vent. She shouted loudly, ¡°That Minister Li has lost his conscience. He made buns with gue and harmed people¡¯s lives. He made me so miserable. Poor me, I¡¯m now a single mother and a widow.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said to Huang Xingliang calmly, ¡°Lord Huang, deal with it. Seal the city and the gates, but you have to manage public security well. If such matters are not strictly controlled, someone will die.¡±

    There were countless people like Madam Yuan in Furongzhou. No one knew when the gue would end, so such a thing had to be stopped.

    Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Minister Li¡¯s house.¡±

    It was very likely that something had happened to Minister Li¡¯s family. They had to go and take a look to know if there was a problem.

    Huang Xingliang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay behind and talk to the patrolling soldiers. I¡¯lle over immediately after everything is arranged.¡±

 Chapter 309 - Xiaolu Treats Him Well

    <h4>Chapter 309: Xiaolu Treats Him Well</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Zhi nodded. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi left together. After getting into the carriage, Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and circted her Internal Breath.

    She thought that Zhou Zhi would be like before and not speak along the way. Everyone would quietly go to Minister Li¡¯s house to check if there were any clues.

    However, not long after the carriage left, Zhou Zhi said, ¡°Xiaolu, I went to see your brother and the restst night. I told them that the city would be sealed and told them not to worry about you. Just stay behind closed doors.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s Internal Breath was in chaos. She retracted her Internal Breath and opened her eyes. She looked at Zhou Zhi and saw that he was smiling. Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and said gently, ¡°No need to thank me. Your medical skills are extremely good. I want to be friends with you. It¡¯s naturally not convenient for you to report your safety since you¡¯re participating in the gue. I just did it conveniently.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. His expression was gentle and he was smiling. The way he looked at people was also very sincere, as if what he said was true.

    For a moment, Su Xiaolu could not tell if he was serious or if he had other motives.

    She couldn¡¯t understand or see through Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°Thanks anyway.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously. Since she could not understand him, she would treat his kindness as real. It was indeed inconvenient for her to tell her brother that she was safe. Zhou Zhi was powerful, so it was naturally convenient for him.

    The fact that he could say this proved that he had not done anything to her brother and the rest. Just based on this, she thanked him sincerely.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu with a smile in his eyes. He asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, can we be friends?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaolu looked back at him. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    As long as he was like this, as long as he did not hurt her family.

    Su Xiaolu took out a bottle from her cloth bag. She poured out a pill and handed it to Zhou Zhi. ¡°Your body is weak. This is a pill made of Snow Herb and Ghost Orchid. It can nourish your body and extend your life. Eat it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu with a hesitant expression.

    Su Xiaolu was already a little regretful. She remembered Zhou Zhi¡¯s identity and situation. He probably wouldn¡¯t trust people easily. It wasn¡¯t good for him not to take it.

    However, if Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t want such an expensive thing, she had to keep it well. One pill could be worth thousands of taels. She was also muddle-headed. Why did she suddenly take it out and give it to him?

    Su Xiaolu was about to retract her hand when Zhou Zhi reached out and took the pill from Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. He put it under his mask and ate it. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a little bitter and hard. It¡¯s a little hard to chew.¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke seriously about the feeling of taking medicine.

    At first, he was a little hesitant, but he still chose to believe her. When the medicine entered his mouth, he knew that it was good.

    There was a smile in his deep eyes as he shared his feelings with Su Xiaolu seriously.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned. Then, she muttered, ¡°Who asked you to chew? This medicine can be swallowed. It¡¯s not a big pill. The medicine is not delicious to begin with. It will definitely not taste good if you chew it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi believed her. So be it.

    However, Su Xiaolu was shocked when he chewed the medicine.

    The reason why she and the old man made pills was the same as Medicinal cuisine. It was impossible for it to be delicious. The pills were small, and they were all swallowed with water. She had never seen them chew.

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that was the case. I me myself.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said with a smile after swallowing the bitter medicine. When he smiled, his eyes curved slightly.

    At this moment, Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi was a human too. She smiled too. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault. Just remember to swallow the pill next time.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Su Xiaolu lowered her eyes. Zhou Zhi looked at her and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, do you know how to make Medicinal cuisine?¡±

    After asking, he smiled and answered his own question. ¡°Look at what I¡¯m asking. How can you not know how to make Medicinal cuisine?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly to show that she didn¡¯t mind. She said, ¡°I know how to, but it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked tightly, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. I¡¯ve never eaten it before, so I reserve my opinion.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. She thought about Zhou Zhi¡¯s health and thought that he could eat some Medicinal cuisine. She said, ¡°You can also eat Medicinal cuisine for your body. When the gue is resolved, I¡¯ll make some Medicinal cuisine for youter. If you want to try it, I can make it into a pancake. You can bring it back then. It canst for a long time.¡±

    Medicinal cuisine pancakes were like dry tbreads. They could be kept for a long time when brought back. Generally speaking, they could stay well for three months.

    There was no harm in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body eating Medicinal cuisine.

    Perhaps it was because he and Zhou Heng were twins and because she knew about his miserable experience, Su Xiaolu actually sympathized with Zhou Zhi. If there was no conflict, she did not mind treating him better.

    Zhou Zhi nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She felt much better than before.

    Zhou Zhi stopped staring at her.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. When he looked up at Su Xiaolu, he smiled. As long as he was kind, Su Xiaolu treated him very well.

    The carriage stopped and they arrived at Minister Li¡¯s house.

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage. The door of Minister Li¡¯s mansion was closed.

    Jin Wu knocked on the door as usual.

    Logically speaking, Minister Li¡¯s residence was so big, so there should be a manservant guarding the door. Even if he requested to close the door, the manservant guarding the door should be there.

    However, Jin Wu did not get an answer for a long time.

    Jin Wu kept knocking on the door. Jin Wu shouted, ¡°Is anyone here? Please open the door and cooperate with the government.¡±

    There was no response. Jin Wu looked at Zhou Zhi and asked him if he needed to climb over the wall to take a look.

    Zhou Zhi looked at the Li residence and was about to nod.

    A voice came from the Li residence. ¡°Who is it? Stop knocking¡ª¡±

    When someone came, Jin Wu silently retreated to the side.

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu walked forward and waited for the door to open.

    ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The manservant did not open the door immediately. Instead, he ran to the door and asked through it.

    Zhou Zhi said, ¡°The government is investigating a case. Please open the door and cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was the government, the manservant opened the door.

    After opening the door, the manservant looked at Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu and then at Jin Wu, who had a sword. He suspected their identities.

    Jin Wu took out his waist token and extended it to the manservant. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Look carefully. I¡¯m a first-grade armed guard of the royal family. The person in front of you is the second prince of the current dynasty.¡±

    The manservant looked at the dark token and then at Zhou Zhi¡¯s cold and heavy aura. He knew very well that this was not someone he could afford to offend. He hurriedly knelt down and said in fear, ¡°Second Prince, please forgive me. I was blind.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. Get up and reply.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Rejecting Guests

    <h4>Chapter 310: Rejecting Guests</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The manservant stood up.

    Zhou Zhi went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Is your master, Minister Li, around? Has he been out recently?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nced at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi did not seem to like beating around the bush.

    When the manservant heard this, he hurriedly replied, ¡°Your Highness, my master hasn¡¯t seen any guests sincest month. The shopkeeper has been in charge of the family¡¯s business. Now that the gue has broken out in the city, my master won¡¯t go out. My master hasn¡¯t gone out sincest month.¡±

    Minister Li had not gone out for almost two months.

    How could a businessman be so strange?

    Zhou Zhi asked again, ¡°Your master is in the business world. Why hasn¡¯t he gone out for so long? Is there something going on?¡±

    There was indeed something wrong with Minister Li. People in the business world had to socialize the most. It was unbelievable that Minister Li had not gone out for more than a month.

    Knowing that there was something wrong with Minister Li, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and saw that she was not in a hurry. He just listened to the manservant¡¯s answer.

    When the manservant heard Zhou Zhi¡¯s question, he did not hide anything. He said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed a reason why my master doesn¡¯t go out. It¡¯s because Madam is sick. Actually, my master has already rejected many invitations this year to apany his wife in the residence. My master treats his wife very well and even spent a lot of money to find the divine doctor for her.¡±

    ¡°My master is kind-hearted. Now that there¡¯s a gue, he even asked the servants in the residence to go home. The servants in the other residences are all death contracts. My master is different. The servants in the residence are all living contracts, and the monthly sry is not low. My master is a famous phnthropist.¡±

    The manservant told him all this because it was not a secret. As long as he asked around, he would know. Moreover, the main family was indeed kind. Those with families had all gone home. He was originally alone, and the Li Residence was his home.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go back when everyone else went back?¡±

    The manservant smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I fled here. I¡¯m the only one left in my family. Minister Li kindly took me in, and I treat this ce like my home. After I save some money, I¡¯ll marry a wife and have a home. Now, the residence is quiet. Apart from me, there¡¯s also an old cook. She¡¯s also alone, so this Li residence is our home.¡±

    Only the owners and two servants remained in the huge Li Residence.

    And this manservant didn¡¯t look like a sick person.

    Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°The servants have all gone back. Then what are the arrangements for food in the residence now? Don¡¯t Minister Li and Madam Li need someone to serve them?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked tentatively.

    The manservant smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. My master and Madam have deep feelings for each other. Madam is sick, and my master is worried, so he took care of her himself. Now that there¡¯s a gue, my master doesn¡¯t need servants to serve them. If anything happens to us now, we¡¯ll call him outside the main courtyard. Because of the gue, we can¡¯t step into the main courtyard.¡±

    Speaking of Minister Li, the manservant was filled with gratitude. Such a good master was too rare and easy to serve. His monthly sry was not low, and he did not scold the servants harshly. Anyone who saw him had to say good things.

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu looked at each other. Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu and then said to the manservant, ¡°We want to see Minister Li. Lead the way.¡±

    The manservant was in a difficult position. He thought it was the same to ask him about these things. He had already told him everything he knew.

    If it were anyone else, he would have rejected them on behalf of the main family, but this person was the Second Prince.

    The manservant could only lead Su Xiaolu and Zhou Heng into the house.

    The manservant secretly guessed that there was nothing else going on in the Li Residence. Minister Li had done nothing wrong, so what else could it be?

    However, this was not something a manservant like him could ask.

    The manservant brought Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi outside the main courtyard. The manservant shouted, ¡°Master, the Second Prince is investigating. Pleasee out quickly.¡±

    After the manservant advanced, he said to Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Your Highness, this is the main courtyard. Master and Madam live inside. You can go in.¡±

    He was a servant. It was Minister Li¡¯s rule that he could not enter the main courtyard. As long as Minister Li did not allow it, he would not step into the main courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi stepped into the main courtyard.

    Jin Wu followed behind.

    This courtyard was clean and did not look dangerous, but this was the most likely source of the gue.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu beside him and said, ¡°Xiaolu, why don¡¯t you wear another mask?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She was not sure if this was the source of the gue, but in this courtyard, she smelled the gue. It was best to be careful, so she took out a handkerchief and covered it with ayer of water. She looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°You should add anotheryer too.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°No need. These gues are useless to me.¡±

    He had a poisonous body to begin with. His body was immune to all poisons, and gues were no exception.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Wu behind her. ¡°Add anotheryer to your guard.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Jin Wu. ¡°Jin Wu, add anotheryer.¡±

    Jin Wu was a little ttered. He quickly added anotheryer and said, ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    They were about to walk forward when a person came out of the main courtyard.

    The person was wearing a ck robe and was tightly wrapped up from head to toe.

    The person said, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me for my rudeness. In the face of the gue, I asked everyone to go back. That¡¯s why I was negligent. Please forgive me.¡±

    After Minister Li finished speaking, he bent down to bow.

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. Get up and answer.¡±

    They wanted to look for Minister Li. Minister Li came out, so now it was time for investigations.

    Minister Li stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Second Prince. I will definitely cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked, ¡°Bring us to the main courtyard first. We¡¯ll talk as we walk. I heard that your wife is sick. Where is she? Is she seriously ill?¡±

    Minister Li came out on his own. Knowing that it was the royal family investigating the case, his wife should havee out if she could stand up.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Minister Li. Although he only revealed his eyes and could not see any emotions, he could still see a lot from his unwilling eyes.

    Su Xiaolu was also observing Minister Li, but he was wrapped too tightly and could not see much. Moreover, Minister Li looked fine. He did not have a gue and was a healthy person.

    If he had the gue, he wouldn¡¯t havee out to talk. However, the strange thing was that he didn¡¯t have a gue. Why was he wrapped up so tightly? Apart from his eyes, his entire body was covered.

    Minister Li led them into the main courtyard to check. He said, ¡°My wife has already passed away. She didn¡¯t like attention when she was alive, so I didn¡¯t let anyone know and let her leave quietly.¡±

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu were surprised by this news.

 Chapter 311 - Madam Li Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 311: Madam Li Is Dead</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Minister Li also knew that this was very shocking, so he exined, ¡°This was actually my wife¡¯sst wish. She only wanted to leave quietly and wanted me to send her off. We¡¯ve been husband and wife for many years. This was herst request, so how could I not agree? So I didn¡¯t mourn and didn¡¯t say anything. I just sent her off quietly.¡±

    With that said, Minister Li sighed and said, ¡°This happened a month ago. The servants in the residence didn¡¯t know. They only thought that I was keeping Madampany because of her illness, so they closed the door and refused to see guests. Actually, I also wanted to apany Madam. I have no children in my life, and I have enough money. This is enough, so I wanted to use this opportunity to retire.¡±

    Although Minister Li¡¯s exnation was shocking, it was still reasonable.

    He brought Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu to the main room and cleaned up everything.

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu looked around. Minister Li talked about some things during this period of time.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Minister Li and said, ¡°I heard that you once spent a lot of money to find the divine doctor for your wife?¡±

    Minister Li lowered his eyes and replied gloomily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t find him. There¡¯s no news of the letter we sent. If we really found the divine doctor, perhaps my wife will recover.¡±

    But there were no ifs. His wife was already gone.

    The fists hidden in the ck robe clenched unconsciously.

    Zhou Zhi looked outside and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that things don¡¯t go as nned in this world.¡±

    ¡°Bring us around.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Zhi walked out.

    They had seen most of this ce and did not find any useful information. Su Xiaolu had just shaken her head at Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi understood what Su Xiaolu meant and walked out, followed by Minister Li.

    Behind the main courtyard was the backyard. There were several rooms. Zhou Zhi stopped in front of a door and Minister Li quickly went forward to open it.

    After opening the door, he said, ¡°This used to be where maidservants slept. It¡¯s empty now.¡±

    Minister Li opened the door and stood sideways. Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu went in to check.

    Zhou Zhi walked very slowly. Su Xiaolu started to check after entering. The room had been empty for a long time.

    When they checked, Minister Li waited quietly. Sometimes, when Su Xiaolu looked at him, she would quickly avoid his gaze. He lowered his head slightly and looked like a very gentle and elegant old man.

    After searching the room, they came out. Minister Li walked behind them and closed the door.

    When they reached the main room, Su Xiaolu noticed something.

    There was no sign of anyone living in the main room. Why was that?

    Was Minister Li not staying here anymore?

    Zhou Zhi also noticed this problem. He looked at Minister Li and asked directly, ¡°This is your main room. Didn¡¯t you stay here after your wife passed away?¡±

    Minister Li lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes, I live in a side room. It will be very sad to stay here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the side room?¡±

    She had always smelled the gue, but she had yet to find the source. What she found strange was why Minister Li was not infected.

    Minister Li was slightly stunned when Su Xiaolu asked. He replied, ¡°The side room is next door.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Minister Li and said.

    Minister Li was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Minister Li walked in front while Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu followed.

    Su Xiaolu was two steps behind and asked Zhou Zhi, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    After walking for a long time today, Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs might not be able to support him.

    Su Xiaolu asked. Zhou Zhi smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhou Zhi walked very slowly. No one knew that under the mask, his lips werepletely white and his legs were numb from the pain.

    They followed Minister Li to the side room next door. Minister Li pushed open the door and invited them in.

    There was a faint and elegant fragrance. There was a faint incense smell in this room.

    Without waiting for Zhou Zhi to ask, Minister Li said, ¡°My wife liked this incense very much when she was alive. I still order it every day. I think she will like it too.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s rare for one to be so in love with someone. There are many people in this world who have women on both sides. There are too few who are single-minded.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She rubbed her nose, still ufortable from the chaotic smell. She began to check the room.

    This chaotic smell smelled of gue, incense¡­ and a very faint corpse stench.

    Su Xiaolu examined it carefully. She had a feeling that the source of the gue might be here, but there was nothing special in this side room.

    The floor was very clean. The tables, chairs, and cabs were very clean. The vases and screens were also spotless. The incense was by the bed, and the fragrance was not strong.

    The curtains on the bed were hung on both sides, and the bedding in the middle was neatly folded.

    Su Xiaolu had no intention of leaving, so Zhou Zhi did not speak and looked around.

    Minister Li kept his eyes lowered and did not make eye contact with Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi. When they asked, he would answer. If they did not ask, he would remain silent.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi stayed in this room. After checking for a long time, Minister Li asked, ¡°There¡¯s also the kitchen and two huts.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She really couldn¡¯t find anything abnormal, but she could smell that the smell here was strange and all kinds of smells were stimting her. Her nose was already a little ufortable.

    The kitchen was a ce to cook. It was good to go and take a look. Su Xiaolu nodded at Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi walked out and said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look at the kitchen first.¡±

    Minister Li followed. When they went out, Zhou Zhi looked back. Su Xiaolu also looked back curiously.

    Minister Li didn¡¯t notice that and he closed the door very gently. His eyes were gentle.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. The two of them exchanged looks and did not say anything, but they both knew that there was something abnormal about this side room.

    They pretended that nothing had happened and continued to look at the kitchen.

    There was nothing special in the kitchen. It was just a simple pot and stove. The bowls and chopsticks were neatly ced.

    After checking, Minister Li closed the door. He heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to send Su Xiaolu and the others out.

    Passing by the side room, Zhou Zhi stopped in his tracks. ¡°Let¡¯s take another look at this room.¡±

    Minister Li paused for a moment before opening the door.

    With the imperial power, he naturally could not resist.

    As soon as he opened the door, a faint fragrance wafted out. Without opening the door, he could not smell it at all.

    Zhou Zhi reached out and rubbed the door. ¡°Minister Li, this door is not bad.¡±

    Minister Li lowered his head and bowed slightly without saying anything.

    Su Xiaolu followed Zhou Zhi in and began to check carefully. There must be something wrong with this room, but she had not found it yet.

    The side room was not big. There were only two cabs, a table, a dressing table, and a bed. Where did that faint corpse smelle from?

 Chapter 312 - Abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 312: Abnormality</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu could not understand. There was no corpse stench in the other rooms, but there was here.

    The wooden nks under her feet were solid. Even if Minister Li buried his wife at home, there shouldn¡¯t be the stench of corpses buried deep in the soil.

    But in this room, she could smell the corpse stench.

    Where was iting from?

    Zhou Zhi watched as Su Xiaolu searched. He was also searching. He touched the wall and walked very slowly. He said calmly, ¡°Minister Li, this side room is not bad. This wall is cool to the touch. What material is this?¡±

    When Zhou Zhi said that, Su Xiaolu touched the wall with her hand. She was also surprised and felt the coolness. What material was this?

    Ordinary wood was definitely not like this.

    It felt a little like jade, but that would not be cheap. This house was also so big. If it was a special jade, its cost would be too high. It was unimaginable.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Minister Li curiously.

    Minister Li lowered his head and replied indifferently, ¡°This is just an ordinary stone wall. Madam and I are old. We can¡¯t stand the heat and cold, so we built such a side room and stayed here in the summer.¡±

    Minister Li answered every question.

    He was neither shocked nor agitated, and he was wrapped very tightly, making it difficult for others to see him clearly.

    Minister Li seemed to be fine.

    After looking around, Su Xiaolu did not find any problems, and neither did Zhou Zhi. They could only leave.

    Minister Li also sent them out respectfully.

    As soon as they left the residence, they saw Huang Xingliang waiting outside. Upon seeing them, Huang Xingliang came forward and asked hopefully, ¡°Your Highness, are there any findings?¡±

    Zhou Zhi shook his head.

    Su Xiaolu was also deep in thought. She had already decided that since she had not found anything, she would secretlye over at night. She did not believe that Minister Li would not give himself away at night.

    After getting into the carriage and starting it, Su Xiaolu came back to her senses and looked into Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes.

    Zhou Zhi seemed to know that she had some doubts. He smiled and said, ¡°Lord Huang sat in another carriage.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did want to ask this.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what are your ns next?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°I want toe and take a look at night. I smelled the corpse stench in the side room just now, but I didn¡¯t find the source.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was stunned. He lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Is the corpse stench very bad?¡±

    He clenched his fists and hid all his gloom under his lowered eyes.

    His legs would always be worn out. The corpse stench that Su Xiaolu smelled might be the smell of his broken legs. They were too fragile and would always bleed when he walked for a long time.

    Thest time he went to Qinglian Monastery, his skin was torn. Today, after walking a long time, they bled again. The corpse stench that Su Xiaolu smelled might be emitted from his body. They would always break and rot.

    Su Xiaolu did not notice the change in Zhou Zhi. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell good. I smelled it near the bed. The smell fades away when I¡¯m far away, but there¡¯s nothing around the bed. Aftering out, the other rooms don¡¯t smell of corpse stench, so there must be something wrong with that room.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Minister Li¡¯s wife has passed away and he didn¡¯t bury her?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked Zhou Zhi in confusion.

    Zhou Zhi was shocked. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Zhou Zhi knew that he was thinking too much. He loosened his grip and smiled.

    Zhou Zhi looked up at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°If you n toe secretly at night, I won¡¯t be able to apany you in. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. I¡¯ll let Jin Wu follow you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were gentle. Su Xiaolu looked at him and he smiled.

    This made it difficult for Su Xiaolu to refuse. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was here on orders. It was only right for him to follow her closely. Even if she didn¡¯t visit the Li residence at night, Zhou Zhi would have arranged for someone anyway.

    Still, she wanted to see for herself.

    The carriage stopped. Su Xiaolu came down and realized that it was not Ji Shi Hall.

    Zhou Zhi came down right after her and exined to Su Xiaolu, ¡°This is where I live. It¡¯s almost dark. You should be hungry after a long day. Have a meal and rest for a while before going. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to rest when you return to Ji Shi Hall.¡±

    Zhou Zhi cared about her, and Su Xiaolu was not someone who did not appreciate it.

    She didn¡¯t refuse and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°No need to thank me. There¡¯s no need to thank me for such a small matter between friends.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not say anything else and entered the residence with Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi walked very slowly. The moment he entered the residence, two guards in ck came over.

    Zhou Zhi only gestured for them to leave.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet first. Where is your toilet?¡±

    Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°Jin Qi, bring her there.¡±

    Jin Qi gestured to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu followed.

    After Su Xiaolu¡¯s back disappeared, Jin Wu, who was beside Zhou Zhi, immediately went forward to support him.

    He squatted down and let Zhou Zhi get on his back.

    ¡°Master, should we let Doctor Wu take a look?¡±

    Jin Wu carried Zhou Zhi back to the main courtyard and asked.

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for now. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    He still had to eat with her and visit the Li residence with her at night. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with these damn legs.

    Zhou Zhi refused and Jin Wu frowned. ¡°Master, but you¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    Before Jin Wu could finish, Zhou Zhi interrupted coldly.

    Of course, he knew his legs wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, but she was more important. He¡¯d lost these legs already. If he didn¡¯t have them, he didn¡¯t have them.

    And what he could grab on to now, he didn¡¯t want to let it slip from his hands again.

    ¡°Go back to my room. I¡¯ll just change.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Wu responded.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu came out of the toilet and saw that the guard, Jin Qi, was still waiting. She was feeling awkward when Jin Qi said, ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and followed.

    This house was not small. When she arrived at the main room, delicious food was already ced on the table. Zhou Zhi was already waiting for her.

    A guard brought medicine for Su Xiaolu to wash her hands.

    After washing her hands, Su Xiaolu sat down. Zhou Zhi smiled at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. Try these.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not picky. Thank you.¡±

    The guards retreated, leaving only Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi to eat in the main room.

    Su Xiaolu was also hungry. She picked up her bowl and chopsticks and started eating. She wanted to eat something casual, but Zhou Zhi kept picking up food for her with the serving chopsticks. He gently said, ¡°Xiaolu, try this and this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not reject anything he picked up. She was almost full. Just as she was worried that she would not be able to finish what Zhou Zhi had picked up for her, Zhou Zhi stopped picking up more food for her. She finished it all, just a little more than 80% full.

 Chapter 313 - Visiting the Li Residence at Night

    <h4>Chapter 313: Visiting the Li Residence at Night</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Zhi put down his chopsticks and handed Su Xiaolu a clean handkerchief.

    Su Xiaolu took it and wiped her mouth. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°No need to thank me. Since it¡¯s a night scout, it¡¯s just right to go at night. It¡¯s still early. Take a rest. When the timees, we¡¯ll go together. Go in with Jin Wu. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had arranged it well. Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement.

    It was only a quarter past eight, and there were still nearly four hours before midnight. It was good to rest first. Su Xiaolu also said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Then you should rest too.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded and shouted, ¡°Bring Miss Su to rest.¡±

    It was a familiar face. Su Xiaolu remembered his name. His name was Jin Qi and he looked to be in his twenties.

    Su Xiaolu followed him. Jin Qi should be an expert. He didn¡¯t even make a sound when he walked. Su Xiaolu felt that his martial arts were above hers.

    There were many experts around Zhou Zhi. The guards she saw were all experts.

    Jin Qi brought Su Xiaolu to the courtyard and said to her, ¡°Miss Su, please rest well. I¡¯ll call you at midnight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cupped her hands at Jin Qi and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Jin Qi turned around and left. Su Xiaolu also entered the room.

    The room was very simple, and the bedding was new.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep and circted her Internal Breath in her body twice. She felt much morefortable. Thinking of Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu had mixed feelings.

    She felt that Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs should be in pain after walking so much today. She could not help him with his legs. She could only make some medicine for him after this matter was over.

    On the other side, Zhou Zhi was sitting on the bed. A doctor in his forties was changing his dressing.

    The cold steel frame had been removed, and blood was seeping out of the bandages.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, please hurry up. I still have to go out at midnight.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was pale and his cheeks were covered in beads of sweat. However, his tone was very calm and it was hard to imagine what kind of pain he was enduring.

    Doctor Wu frowned. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t go out at midnight. Your injuries are so serious that you have to recuperate for at least a month. It¡¯s not good for your wounds to repeatedly rupture.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were gone below the knees. Although he could walk, the pain he had to suffer was too great.

    All these years, his wound had always healed and ruptured. Every time it ruptured, it was extremely dangerous. Sometimes, he even had to cut off some rotten flesh.

    Doctor Wu hoped that Zhou Zhi would take it seriously. He looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Master, if you really want to go out, let Jin Wu and the rest push you in a wooden wheelchair.¡±

    Zhou Zhi gritted his teeth. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He swallowed and said calmly, ¡°Help me bandage it. I know what to do.¡±

    When Doctor Wu heard Zhou Zhi¡¯s tone, he knew that he was not listening. Doctor Wu shook his head and sighed.

    He used scissors to cut off all the gauze. The flesh stuck to the open wound was torn off by the gauze. He had to wash the wound and apply medicine before wrapping ityer byyer.

    During this process, Zhou Zhi did not cry out in pain. Even though he was sweating profusely and shivering, he did not cry out in pain.

    When the thick gauze bandaged the wound, Doctor Wu sighed again. ¡°Master, although you don¡¯t like to hear it, I still have to say it. Sit if you can. If too much rot and necrosis ur, the consequences will be very serious.¡±

    If he did not let the wound heal, even if he changed the dressing often, it would not stop it from being infected and rotting. When the time came, his life would be in danger. In order to save his life, he could only amputate his limbs.

    ¡°I understand. You may leave.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly. He took the medicine bottle at the side and poured out a handful of pills. He poured them into his mouth and ate them.

    His body was trembling. He held the edge of the bed and shouted to the outside, ¡°Jin Wu, wake me up at midnight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Wu¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    At the same time, there was also Doctor Wu¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Just let him be. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t listen. Doctor Wu was really angry and left with a flick of his sleeves.

    Jin Wu frowned with a helpless expression.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He slowlyy down and closed his eyes to sleep. However, his legs were in pain and he did not fall asleep.

    When the medicine took effect, the pain disappeared. He did not feel any pain. His legs were numb, so he took a nap.

    At midnight, Jin Wu entered and woke Zhou Zhi up.

    Zhou Zhi opened his eyes and sat up. He put the steel frame on his legs and put on his clothes. His cheeks were already sweating. Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°Jin Wu, help me up.¡±

    Jin Wu frowned and struggled. He said, ¡°Master, Mr. Wu said that you shouldn¡¯t walk now.¡±

    Zhou Zhi still did not change his mind. He said calmly, ¡°I know. Help me up. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±

    Of course, he knew about his legs. But now, he had to do this first. They were already gone. So what if they hurt?

    Seeing that persuasion was useless, Jin Wu could only help Zhou Zhi up.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s entire body trembled slightly. After a while, he calmed down and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his cheeks and forehead before leaving.

    On the way, Jin Wu supported him. When they arrived at the main room, Jin Wu let go. Zhou Zhi calmed himself down and then walked toward the main room.

    ¡°Xiaolu, did you sleep well?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked softly.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and walked towards Zhou Zhi. She said, ¡°Yes. Thank you. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Zhou Zhi stepped aside and let Su Xiaolu walk in front.

    The two of them left the residence together. The carriage was already prepared.

    There were two guards. One was Jin Qi and the other was Jin Wu.

    After getting into the carriage, Zhou Zhi sat further away from Su Xiaolu.

    He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would smell something. Fortunately, it waste at night. In the dim carriage, Su Xiaolu could not see his expression.

    What Zhou Zhi did not know was that Su Xiaolu had a good sense of smell. She had long smelled the smell of medicine and blood on Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu did not know how Zhou Zhi endured it. She could only pretend not to know anything.

    When they arrived at the Li residence, Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Wait outside. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    It was alreadyte at night. At this moment, Minister Li should be asleep.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and instructed, ¡°Alright, be careful. I¡¯ll meet you here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage. Zhou Zhi instructed Jin Wu, ¡°Jin Wu, go with her and listen to Miss Su¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Jin Wu epted the order. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and waited for her to speak.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Wu and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go into the Li residence first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu flew to the roof of the Li residence first, followed by Jin Wu.

    Zhou Zhi watched Su Xiaolu disappear before lowering the curtain and retracting his gaze. He took out the medicine bottle with trembling hands and poured a lot of pills into his mouth.

 Chapter 314 - Visiting the Li Residence at Night 2

    <h4>Chapter 314: Visiting the Li Residence at Night 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Xiaolu and Jin Wu arrived at the main courtyard, it was silent.

    Su Xiaolu found the side room and gently lifted the tiles. Then, she took out a pipe and blew a puff of smoke down.

    After she was done, she covered the tiles and waited quietly.

    After about fifteen minutes, Su Xiaolu dusted her hands and flew down the roof. Jin Wu followed closely behind. He looked at Su Xiaolu and saw her push the door open and enter. The creaking sound was especially obvious in the silent night.

    Jin Wu was stunned for a moment. Soon, he saw candlelight being lit in the side room.

    Jin Wu was surprised and quickly went in.

    The person on the bed didn¡¯t move at all. It was difficult for ordinary knockout drugs to have such an effect.

    Su Xiaolu had already started searching the room. Jin Wu also looked around, but they still did not find anything. Su Xiaolu was a little frustrated. When she came here, she still smelled a mixture of corpse stench and gue, but she could not find anything.

    The curtains on the bed were lowered, and a sleeping figure could be vaguely seen.

    Jin Wu said, ¡°Miss Su, do you want to open it and check?¡±

    He could not see anything unusual in this room. Now, there was only the bed that had not been checked.

    There was someone sleeping on the bed. Logically speaking, there was nothing abnormal, but since he was already here, it was convenient for him to check.

    Su Xiaolu walked towards the bed. She thought that even if there was nothing abnormal, she could just take a look at Minister Li. Generally speaking, the protection was not wrapped tightly. It was a little exaggerated for Minister Li to only reveal his eyes.

    However, Su Xiaolu did not expect to take two steps back in fear after pulling open the bed curtain.

    This was because there was a skeleton lying beside Minister Li.

    Minister Li took the medicine and was fast asleep.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s huge reaction, Jin Wu also went forward to check. He gasped. ¡°He¡¯s actually sleeping with a skeleton!¡±

    Jin Wu remembered what Minister Li had said. His wife had passed away, but he didn¡¯t tell anyone. He said that he had sent his wife away quietly, but he didn¡¯t.

    Not only did he not, but he also slept with the dead Madam Li day and night.

    It took some time to dpose a corpse into a skeleton. It was unimaginable that Minister Li had been sleeping with the corpse this whole time.

    Su Xiaolu brought the candlelight over. Now, she could see more clearly. Beside Minister Li was a skeleton with some hair on it. It was not difficult to guess that this was Madam Li. What made Su Xiaolu pay more attention was Minister Li.

    He had a lot of herpes on his face, and on the back of his exposed hand, too, but there were still some signs of herpes healing.

    Su Xiaolu checked Minister Li¡¯s pulse. He was not in good health.

    The herpes on Minister Li¡¯s body were exactly the same as the ones she had dissected. However, those people were dead, but Minister Li was still alive. His body had resistance.

    Madam Li¡¯s corpse was the source of the gue.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°This is the source of the gue. Let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    After finding the source, Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief. If Minister Li cooperated, it would not be long before she could develop a medicine to treat the gue.

    However, she had to interrogate Minister Li to find out how the gue spread.

    Jin Wu nodded.

    Su Xiaolu blew out the candlestick and put it down. Then, she went out with Jin Wu and closed the door.

    Su Xiaolu tiptoed and flew lightly across the roof. Jin Wu followed closely behind and the two of them came out.

    Zhou Zhi lifted the curtain and asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, how is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°You would never guess. Minister Li did not bury his wife. Instead, he hugged the corpse and slept on the same bed. He has symptoms of the gue and hasn¡¯t recovered fully. He should have recovered and contracted it repeatedly. With an example like him, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to find a way to cure the gue. However, Madam Li¡¯s corpse has to be cremated. Only when the source is resolved will the gue not rpse.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined everything she saw to Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi said, ¡°I see.¡±

    Knowing what was going on made things easier.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll get someone to handle this. Go back and rest well for the night. I¡¯ll call you along when we interrogate Minister Li tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Alright, then please send me back to Ji Shi Hall. Just call me tomorrow during the interrogation.¡±

    Now that the source had been found, the next step was to control the illness.

    The gue was changing every day. Although the medicine eased the symptoms a little, Su Xiaolu was still worried. She wanted to see how Su Hua was doing.

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage. Jin Wu and Jin Qi drove the carriage to Ji Shi Hall.

    After sending Su Xiaolu off, he returned to the residence.

    When they got off the carriage, Jin Wu bent down and Zhou Zhi climbed onto his back. Zhou Zhi ordered coldly, ¡°Jin Qi, gather some people and arrest Minister Li. cremate that corpse first. Protect yourselves well and don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Qi epted the order and left.

    He would leave these small matters to them.

    Zhou Zhi returned to his room. He took off his prosthesis and took a lot of medicine before falling asleep.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the Ji Shi Hall and went to see Su Hua.

    Su Hua opened his eyes in a daze and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s sote. Go and rest first. I¡¯m fine. I took medicine today and feel quite good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Su Hua¡¯s wrist to take her pulse. Su Hua¡¯s pulse was much weaker and her body was hot.

    ¡°Second Brother, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked with concern.

    Su Hua shook his head. ¡°No, my throat doesn¡¯t really hurt. I¡¯m not coughing anymore. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    There seemed to be nothing wrong with his body, but he had no strength at all. His cough seemed to have disappeared. He could not tell where he was feeling unwell, but his entire body was ufortable.

    He knew that Su Xiaolu was already trying her best to think of a way, so he did not want her to worry too much.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, I see. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you should go and rest too. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take my medicine again soon. It¡¯ll cure this low fever.¡±

    Su Hua nodded and said gently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She looked at the people who lived with Su Hua. They were all simr to Su Hua and had fever symptoms. Their symptoms were worse than Su Hua¡¯s.

    Su Xiaolu went to the ce where the medicine was brewed and secretly added some spiritual spring water before going back to rest.

    When she woke up, Jin Wu was already waiting for her.

    ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    Jin Wu spoke first. Su Xiaolu knew that he was asking her to watch the interrogation of Minister Li, so she did not ask further and followed him.

    When they arrived at the magistrate¡¯s residence, Huang Xingliang had already put on his official uniform and was waiting with Zhou Zhi. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was here, Zhou Zhi said to Huang Xingliang, ¡°Lord Huang, you can go over and interrogate him now.¡±

    Huang Xingliang nodded and the few of them went to the hall together. Huang Xingliang sat in the second seat while Zhou Zhi entered the main seat. Below the hall, Minister Li was kneeling. He looked up at Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu and lowered his head.

 Chapter 315 - Cause of the plague

    <h4>Chapter 315: Cause of the gue</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Huang Xingliang knocked on the wood and asked, ¡°Li Yunfeng, do you know your crime? Because of your shocking actions, Furongzhou was gued with disease. Countless people lost their families because of you.¡±

    He knew it. Why would there be a gue out of nowhere? All of this was caused by Minister Li. He couldn¡¯t bear to let his wife leave, but he had killed many other people¡¯s wives. This was a serious crime among serious crimes.

    Minister Li slowly raised his head and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife¡¯s corpse?¡±

    He did not expect that even though he dealt with it carefully, they still saw through it. When he woke up, everything had changed.

    When Minister Li asked about the corpse, Huang Xingliang pped the table heavily.

    Minister Li slowly said, ¡°Sir, if I confess, can you return my wife to me? Actually, I should be the first person to contract the gue. I¡¯ve been repeatedly infected and healed. I¡¯ve specially studied the gue. With a resistant body like mine, my blood can develop an antidote.¡±

    ¡°Return my wife to me and let her rest in peace. Then, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    Minister Li looked at Huang Xingliang firmly. He had the intention to fight to the death if they did not satisfy his request.

    Huang Xingliang¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡±

    Minister Li took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t dare to threaten you. I just want my wife to rest in peace.¡±

    Huang Xingliang frowned. If this had happened earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been a gue.

    Huang Xingliang looked at Zhou Zhi and asked, ¡°Your Highness, this¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°I agree with your request. Now, tell me, when did you contract the disease?¡±

    Minister Li slowly lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°Two months ago, my wife was seriously ill and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. I¡¯ve tried all the methods I could think of, but she still weakened day by day. The number of times she woke up decreased. On the morning of the sixth day of June, when I woke up, I realized that she had already left¡­ From that day onwards, I didn¡¯t let the servants enter the main courtyard. Every day, my meals were delivered to the entrance of the main courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there were too many things that I couldn¡¯t let go of. I didn¡¯t mourn, so I treated it as if she was still around. I washed her hair and changed her clothes. She just looked like she was asleep and didn¡¯t look dead at all¡­ I also felt that she was asleep. It wasn¡¯t until she started to have livor mortis and start to rot that I realized that she was dead. But so what? She apanied me for my entire life. She just died physically. I firmly believe that her soul is still by my side.¡±

    ¡°Later on, rats came to bite her body. I killed the rats and was bitten by them. Perhaps it was because of this that I contracted the gue. At first, my throat hurt very much and I wanted to cough all day. Later, it was a fever. Iy beside her and thought that it would be good even if I went like this. At least we could still meet when we reached hell. During those four days, I barely drank a drop of water. The food sent by the servants was quietly poured out by me. I thought I was going to die, but I didn¡¯t expect to recover.¡±

    ¡°After I recovered, I was afraid that the rats woulde and eat her body again, so I scraped her body clean myself. I remembered that she liked the buns I made when she was alive, so I made some buns tomemorate her that day. Coincidentally, someone sent firewood to me those few days, so I gave the buns to him to eat. Later, I heard from a servant that Furongzhou had a gue and the entire city was under martialw. Those symptoms were exactly the same as when I was sick. Only then did I realize that the gue might have transmigrated from me.¡±

    Minister Li slowly recounted the entire incident. During this period, he paused several times. Speaking of his wife, he would choke up.

    He didn¡¯t want to spread the gue. He just wanted to keep his wife by his side.

    After hearing Minister Li¡¯s words, Huang Xingliang sighed softly. Although it was very pitiful for Minister Li to lose his lover, it was because of him that hundreds of families in Furongzhou were destroyed. He was to me.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Please be lenient and let my wife rest in peace.¡±

    Minister Li bent down and kowtowed. He knew that after the matter was investigated, he could no longer stay. Even if he was convicted, he would admit it. He only wanted her to rest in peace.

    He would bear all the consequences.

    Huang Xingliang was also waiting for Zhou Zhi to speak. Zhou Zhi was in charge of this matter, so he just had to listen to Zhou Zhi¡¯s orders.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Minister Li and said, ¡°I agree with your request. As long as you cooperate with the doctor to develop an antidote, after the gue disappears, I¡¯ll allow the two of you to share a tomb.¡±

    Even if Minister Li did not do it on purpose, the gue still arose because of him. Therefore, Minister Li had to be convicted. If he could not keep his life, allowing the couple to be buried together was already the greatest kindness.

    Minister Li kowtowed solemnly to thank him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness.¡±

    Minister Li also knew that this was the best oue. He was already satisfied.

    The person who apanied him was gone. There was nothing in this world for him to miss. If he lost his life, so be it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Bring him to the Ji Shi Hall and let the doctors develop the antidote as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Zhi instructed Huang Xingliang.

    Huang Xingliang nodded and immediately got someone to bring Minister Li away.

    Huang Xingliang also stood up and left. The source of the gue had been found, but there were nearly a thousand people infected with the gue in the city. In terms of prevention and control, they still had to be strictly controlled.

    Su Xiaolu also stood up and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the Ji Shi Hall too. I can save more people by developing the antidote as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Zhi also stood up and nodded. There was a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°Alright, go ahead. If there¡¯s anything, you can look for me directly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and turned to leave.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu left, Zhou Zhi fell into his seat. Jin Wu, who was behind him, quickly supported him.

    ¡°Jin Wu, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice was trembling. His tolerance was about to reach its limit.

    Jin Wu hurriedly carried Zhou Zhi back to the residence.

    As soon as they returned to the residence, Jin Wu shouted, ¡°Quickly invite Doctor Wu over.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was already unconscious. His body trembled uncontrobly and he broke out in cold sweat.

    Doctor Wu rushed over and cut off the blood-soaked gauze without a word to clean Zhou Zhi¡¯s wound. During this period, Zhou Zhi woke up in pain. He took the medicine bottle by the bed with trembling hands, removed the stopper, and poured the pill into his mouth.

    ¡°Now you know the pain, why didn¡¯t you be more careful earlier?¡±

    Doctor Wu frowned and grumbled.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said weakly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, doctor.¡±

    As Doctor Wu applied the medicine on Zhou Zhi, he wrapped the gauze around him. He snorted. ¡°What don¡¯t I understand? It¡¯s just the matter between men and women. I really don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t understand. Master said I don¡¯t understand. Is it worth it for His Highness to take the risk of cutting off his limbs for this?¡±

 Chapter 316 - Self Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 316: Self Destruction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Doctor Wu was really a little angry. Zhou Zhi was disobedient and his old injury had rpsed. He was the one suffering from this.

    He was the one who racked his brains to treat his wound and tried his best to heal it quickly.

    In Doctor Wu¡¯s opinion, Zhou Zhi¡¯s actions were not worth it at all.

    However, Zhou Zhi smiled and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    It was worth it even if he had to cut off another half of his body.

    Hearing Zhou Zhi¡¯s affirmative tone, Doctor Wu had nothing to say. After bandaging Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs, he stood up and left without a word.

    The room was quiet. The drug took effect and Zhou Zhi fell asleep in a daze.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the Ji Shi Hall, she immediately released some of Minister Li¡¯s blood to develop an antidote for the gue.

    Su Xiaolu took the blood and left. There was no time to lose. She had to develop the antidote as soon as possible.

    This time, it could be confirmed that there was a death gue. It should have been spread by Minister Li after the rat ate Madam Li¡¯s corpse and bit him.

    With the antibodies in Minister Li¡¯s blood, it wouldn¡¯t take long to develop the antidote.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Elder Sun bandaged Minister Li¡¯s wound. He said to the disciples around him, ¡°All of you, leave. This gue will end soon.¡±

    Hong Zheng asked suspiciously, ¡°Can that girl really do it?¡±

    Elder Sun snorted. ¡°If she can¡¯t do it, no one else can. You have to know that we doctors have simr medical skills, butpared to the divine doctors of Minggu, that¡¯s the difference between a human and a god. If she can¡¯t develop an antidote, no one in this world can.¡±

    ¡°Master, you think too highly of that girl.¡±

    Hong Zheng said with a smile. Although he agreed, he was still jealous.

    Elder Sun smiled. ¡°Of course. Learn from the girl during this period of time. A little bit of the divine doctor¡¯s skill is a lifetime benefit to you. Don¡¯t lose face. In terms of medical skills, she¡¯s the divine doctor. Moreover, she¡¯s a girl. Her temper is much better than that old man¡¯s.¡±

    Hong Zheng and the others nodded.

    Minister Li asked in confusion, ¡°Doctor, are you saying that the divine doctor of Minggu¡­ is the girl just now?¡±

    No one took it to heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that she would be the divine doctor of Minggu at such a young age? Her medical skills are outstanding. Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to find a divine doctor in this world. There are more ordinary doctors in this world.¡±

    Hong Zheng sighed. It took them a lifetime to achieve this. Su Xiaolu could do it easily.

    At such a young age, she had already left old doctors like them far behind.

    Minister Li lowered his eyes and hid his tears.

    Fate made fools of people.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Minggu is only willing to ept one disciple, and the divine doctor has be a legend. If her second brother hadn¡¯t contracted the gue this time, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see her.¡±

    Elder Sun smiled.

    Hong Zheng nodded. That was true.

    Minister Li asked, ¡°Did the divine doctor¡¯s second brother also contract the gue?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Your wound has been bandaged and the house I prepared for you has been prepared. You can go and rest first.¡±

    Hong Zheng started to pack his things.

    No one noticed Minister Li¡¯s abnormality.

    Everyone was immersed in joy as the gue was about to be resolved.

    Minister Li returned to the small room that the Ji Shi Hall had arranged for him. After closing the door, he cried and pounded his chest in pain. ¡°Madam, Madam¡­¡±

    He spent a lot of money to find the divine doctor, but there was no trace of him. However, because of the gue, he finally saw the divine doctor.

    However, this was also because the divine doctor¡¯s elder brother was sick. Otherwise, how could they see any traces of the divine doctor?

    The divine doctors of Minggu were legendary doctors in the world. They had amazing medical skills, but they work behind closed doors. If they had disciples all over the world, his wife might have been saved.

    The divine doctor, hehe¡­

    He wanted to see how amazing this so-called divine doctor was. If she lost her family, would she suffer the same pain as him?

    Hatred spread in his heart and grew crazily. He could not suppress it no matter what.

    Minister Li gritted his teeth and closed his eyes which were filled with hatred. He raised his hand to wipe his tears.

    When he opened his eyes again, his gaze had already calmed down.

    Minister Li opened the door and went out to ask around where Su Xiaolu was.

    As soon as he said that he was looking for Su Xiaolu because he had important news, someone would lead the way for him. When he reached the door, he said, ¡°Miss Su is developing the antidote inside.¡±

    After saying that, he left.

    Minister Li also raised his hand to knock on the door and said, ¡°Miss Su, I remember that I¡¯ve taken a drug and forgot to tell you before. I just remembered that it might be useful, so I came to tell you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was grinding medicine. When she heard this, she quickly came out to open the door.

    If Minister Li had really eaten any medicine, it was indeed important information.

    Opening the door, Su Xiaolu asked gently, ¡°Minister Li, you said that you took medicine. Tell me. It might really work.¡±

    Minister Li walked into the house and said, ¡°That medicine is¡­¡±

    Minister Li¡¯s gazended on the bright red bowl of blood. He walked over and knocked it to the ground before Su Xiaolu could react.

    ¡°You want to use my blood to develop an antidote? Dream on. I want you to experience the feeling of your loved one passing away. Hahaha¡­ divine doctor¡­ I want to see how you can save your brother now.¡±

    Minister Liughed. He took off his mask and swallowed a pill.

    All of this happened too quickly for Su Xiaolu to react. By the time she reacted, it was toote.

    Seeing Minister Li swallow the medicine, Su Xiaolu immediately ran over and sealed his acupuncture points, quickly sealing his lifeline. She pinched Minister Li¡¯s chin and punched his stomach.

    Minister Li curled up in pain and vomited uncontrobly. He only vomited a pool of ck blood.

    Heughed crazily. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ Haha.¡±

    The poison he ate was not ordinary poison. Even if Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor, it was toote.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were red. She took out a medicine bottle, pinched Minister Li¡¯s mouth, and forced him to swallow it. She only hoped that this medicine worth a thousand taels could save Minister Li¡¯s life.

    Without Minister Li¡¯s blood, she might still be able to develop the antidote in the end. However, her second brother might not be able to wait for the antidote¡­

    Su Xiaolu gave Minister Li medicine. Without hesitation, she took out a small knife and cut Minister Li¡¯s wrist to let his blood flow. Seeing that the blood that flowed out was all ck, Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression became heavier and heavier.

    Minister Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s toote. My blood and my flesh are useless now. You¡¯re indeed a divine doctor to be able to save my life. But so what? You can¡¯t save your brother.¡±

 Chapter 317 - Make Su Xiaolu Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 317: Make Su Xiaolu Suffer</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Minister Li was very satisfied. He had achieved his goal.

    So what if Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor? She could only watch helplessly as her family died of the gue. Just like him back then, he prayed for the divine doctor toe every day, but it was futile. In the end, he could not do anything and could not keep the people he wanted.

    Su Xiaolu would taste these pains one by one and she would understand how much pain he was in at that time.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the crazy Minister Li. Her eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You want to let me feel your pain? Do you think I can¡¯t deal with you? Do you think death is the end?¡±

    Minister Li¡¯s smile was rampant. He said coldly, ¡°Hahaha¡­ How satisfying. At least for now, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±

    He did not know what expensive medicine Su Xiaolu had given him to save his life, but it was obvious that it had only saved his life. His flesh and blood were no longer valuable. Everything Su Xiaolu had done to him was useless.

    The hatred that had been suppressed in his heart seemed to dissipate in an instant. He was not afraid of death at all.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Minister Li with a cold gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re afraid that your wife will be burned to ashes by me. Since she¡¯s dead, she can get a ghost marriage. Of course, I¡¯ll also arrange a ghost marriage for you. If you die, you¡¯ll be buried with others. You and your wife won¡¯t see each other even if you die.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said firmly. Minister Li¡¯s happy expression froze on his face. His face turned pale and blood surged. He immediately vomited a mouthful of blood.

    He gritted his teeth and red at Su Xiaolu. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°No, don¡¯t separate me from my wife. Do you want money? I¡¯ll give you all my money andnd¡­ Please don¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    Minister Li instantly regretted it. His tone was trembling and afraid.

    He looked at the cold woman in front of him and felt a chill in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was cold. She did not say anything else. Instead, she clenched her fists and punched Minister Li¡¯s stomach a few times. ¡°Do you think eating those things is enough? As long as I don¡¯t allow it, you have to spit it out for me. If you want me to taste the pain you¡¯ve suffered, I¡¯ll naturally make you regret it even if you die.¡±

    Minister Li curled up in pain. He wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he spat out a fewrge pieces of flesh.

    His blood was also on Su Xiaolu, but Su Xiaolu did not care at all.

    She was not a kind person.

    Minister Li had made her hard work end in nothing and she had lost all hope. She wanted him to die with regrets.

    Seeing Minister Li spit out a piece of bloody meat and was on the verge of death, Su Xiaolu stood up and left.

    Minister Li¡¯s mouth was bleeding. He reached out to Su Xiaolu with difficulty, his eyes filled with regret and begging for mercy. However, Su Xiaolu left decisively and did not look back at him.

    The light in Minister Li¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. He did not expect Su Xiaolu, who looked like a child at such a young age, to be so ruthless.

    He was extremely afraid. He had done something wrong, but he had no chance to repent.

    Minister Li was filled with hatred. He hated the heavens for treating him like this.

    His world copsed at the thought of returning to Hell after his death without seeing the person he wanted to see.

    His decision to self-destruct was only a momentary pleasure, but he could not withstand Su Xiaolu¡¯s revenge.

    Living, sleeping, and dying together with his wife was his dream, but all of this was destroyed by him¡­

    She would never forgive him, and he would never forgive himself¡­

    The poison he had swallowed began to rpse. Minister Li couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to. He was about to die, but time passed very slowly at this moment. All his regret was magnified infinitely.

    Su Xiaolu walked out in a daze, making Elder Sun and the others feel abnormal. They wanted to ask, but they were frightened away by Su Xiaolu¡¯s cold gaze.

    No one dared to stop Su Xiaolu from leaving.

    Elder Sun immediately went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s room and saw Minister Li, who was about to die, and the ground full of ck blood.

    When Minister Li saw that someone wasing, his eyes lit up with hope. He opened his mouth with difficulty to make a sound, but his mouth seemed to be numb. No matter how hard he tried, he could not make a sound.

    Only two lines of regretful tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.

    Elder Sun checked Minister Li¡¯s condition and frowned. ¡°Have you taken poison?¡±

    ¡°Master, the bowl on the ground was filled with blood. What exactly is going on?¡±

    Hong Zheng looked at the broken bowl on the ground and recognized that it was the bowl used to contain the blood. He said doubtfully.

    Elder Sun looked at Minister Li¡¯s turbid eyes that were filled with tears. His expression darkened as he sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s all our fault for talking too much. I thought that he had really regretted it. I didn¡¯t expect him to have monstrous hatred in his heart. I guess he did this because he wanted that girl to lose her family, but now he¡¯s regretting it¡­¡±

    They didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, but Minister Li¡¯s desperate struggle had clearly failed.

    That was why he was so regretful now that he was about to die.

    Hearing Elder Sun¡¯s words, Minister Li moved his mouth with difficulty and said with difficulty, ¡°Please¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth with difficulty, and ck blood and internal organs kept flowing out.

    Elder Sun said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you beg me. Minggu has always done whatever they want. Only the world can chase after them. There are many people in this world who are looking for divine doctors. There are also many people who couldn¡¯t find them. Who dares to take revenge on them? If you have the guts, just suffer.¡±

    Looking at Minister Li¡¯s regretful expression, Elder Sun didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was impossible for him to sympathize with Minister Li. He was so regretful now because he had suffered the consequences of his own actions.

    Minister Li breathed hisst breath in extreme regret and pain. He did not close his eyes even when he died.

    Elder Sun shook his head. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.

    Hong Zheng¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Master, he¡¯s already dead. What about the gue?¡±

    Elder Sun¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. No one expected this to happen. Let¡¯s deal with his corpse first and report it to Lord Huang and the Second Prince.¡±

    ¡°As for that girl, she wille back. Her second brother is still here.¡±

    Thinking of Su Xiaolu, Elder Sun sighed.

    Su Xiaolu had only suffered a momentary blow. She would be back soon. After all, her second brother was still around. It was impossible for her not toe back.

    Hong Zheng looked at Minister Li, who had died with a grievance. He had mixed feelings.

    Minister Li¡¯s corpse was quickly cremated. His body was poisonous. If they didn¡¯t deal with it properly, it might cause an unforeseen change in the gue. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. After confirming that he waspletely dead, they dealt with it quickly.

    This change had also been reported to the higher-ups.

    When Huang Xingliang received the news, he stood up in shock and shouted in disbelief, ¡°What exactly is going on!¡±

 Chapter 318 - Xiaolu, Donâ€™t Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 318: Xiaolu, Don¡¯t Be Afraid</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It happened so suddenly and no one else was present, and it was impossible for Su Xiaolu to poison Minister Li to death.

    In addition, Minister Li died with tears in his eyes. It was both a guess and a fact.

    Huang Xingliang fell to the table. He wanted to re up and sigh. His emotions were tooplicated, and he did not know what to say.

    Minister Li died after taking the poison. He had no value, and the gue would be even more troublesome.

    There was no time to lose. Huang Xingliang came back to his senses and immediately rushed to meet Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi had just fallen asleep. Jin Wu and Jin Qi didn¡¯t want to tell him, but this matter was urgent. They coldly listened to Huang Xingliang before waking Zhou Zhi up.

    Huang Xingliang told Zhou Zhi everything and lowered his head. ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold. After a while, he said, ¡°I understand. You can leave. Make sure to guard the city. We can¡¯t ck off on patrolling.¡±

    No one expected such a thing to happen. It was too unexpected.

    Huang Xingliang retreated.

    Zhou Zhi instructed Jin Wu, ¡°Jin Wu, bring me the prosthesis. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Jin Wu frowned and disobeyed the order. ¡°Master, Mr. Wu said that you can¡¯t walk anymore. Otherwise, the wound will rupture¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m going out. I know what I¡¯m doing. Go get it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi interrupted Jin Wu. He knew about his body, but he still wanted to go out. He thought that she should be somewhere. He told himself that he would just go for a while. If she wasn¡¯t around, he would go back.

    He would just treat it as watching the will of the heavens.

    Zhou Zhi was determined. Jin Wu had no choice but to take the prosthesis and put it on Zhou Zhi. Jin Wu bent down and carried Zhou Zhi out.

    Before Zhou Zhi went out, Doctor Wu chased after him in a hurry. He gritted his teeth in exasperation. ¡°No, no. Whoever dares to carry Master out of the house will harm Master¡¯s life. Master is impulsive. Why are you guys messing around too?¡±

    Jin Qi also followed Doctor Wu. He also wanted to persuade Zhou Zhi.

    However, Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were firm as he ordered, ¡°Jin Qi, send Doctor Wu back to his room to rest.¡±

    There was worry in Jin Qi¡¯s eyes, but he could only listen to him and stop Doctor Wu.

    Doctor Wu stomped his feet in anger. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. What¡¯s so good about her? There are so many women in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Why do you have to be inflexible and stubborn? Alright, alright¡ªyou guys let him go today. If anything really happens, I¡¯ll see what you guys can do!¡±

    No matter how exasperated Doctor Wu was, Zhou Zhi still went out.

    Even if he did not walk, he was sweating from the pain. The wounds on his legs made him feel a heart-wrenching pain, but he never cried out in pain. After sitting in the carriage, he instructed coldly, ¡°Jin Wu, go to that residence. She should be there.¡±

    Jin Wu drove the carriage over and the carriage swayed. Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was pale and his breathing was heavy.

    When the carriage arrived outside the house where Su Chong and the others lived, Su Xiaolu was nowhere to be seen.

    Zhou Zhi lifted the curtain and frowned. Su Xiaolu was not back.

    Where else could she go?

    After looking around, Jin Wu spoke again, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    There was no color on Zhou Zhi¡¯s face. He needed to rest. He had walked too much since he came to Furongzhou.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were deep and extremely dark. He said coldly, ¡°Search along the city.¡±

    Bullsh*t. He did not believe in the heavens. He had to find Su Xiaolu. Even if they were not fated, he had to force her to stand beside him.

    If he believed in God¡¯s will, he would have died long ago.

    Zhou Zhi refused to return to the residence, so Jin Wu had no choice but to search along the city.

    Due to the gue, the entire city was under martialw. There was only the sound of carriage wheels on the empty streets.

    When he saw Su Xiaolu walking aimlessly on the street, Jin Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. He heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally found her.

    Zhou Zhi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Su Xiaolu.

    Jin Wu drove the carriage to Su Xiaolu and stopped. Zhou Zhi got out of the carriage. He looked at the tears on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face and gulped. ¡°Xiaolu,e here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was on the verge of a breakdown. Her mind was a mess as if she did not know anything. When she heard the voice, she slowly walked over.

    Zhou Zhi reached out and touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be fine¡­¡±

    Before Zhou Zhi could speak, Su Xiaolu fell into his arms and lost consciousness.

    Zhou Zhi could not hold Su Xiaolu at all. He fell to the ground under her weight and subconsciously protected her.

    Su Xiaolu fell to the ground unscathed. Zhou Zhi gasped in pain and his voice trembled. ¡°Jin Wu, return to the residence.¡±

    Jin Wu had already rushed over. Under Zhou Zhi¡¯s instructions, he carried Su Xiaolu to the carriage and then Zhou Zhi to the carriage.

    When they returned to the residence, Zhou Zhi was already unconscious.

    As soon as Jin Wu returned, the few people in the residence immediately surrounded him. Doctor Wu cursed, but he still checked Zhou Zhi.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu, who was on the bed, Doctor Wu gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re willing to die for this woman? I¡¯m so angry¡­ All the nobledies in the capital are prettier than her.¡±

    No one could answer Doctor Wu¡¯s question, so they all remained silent.

    They were Zhou Zhi¡¯s guards and were loyal to him. They would only listen to any decision Zhou Zhi made. It was impossible for them to have any feelings in this life, so there was no way to answer this question.

    However, after being with Zhou Zhi for so many years, they had never seen him so concerned about anyone and even disregarded his own life.

    Looking at the unconscious Su Xiaolu, Jin Wu asked, ¡°Doctor Wu, is she alright?¡±

    Doctor Wu said angrily, ¡°What can happen to her? She¡¯s in good health and as strong as an ox. She just lost consciousness in a moment of sadness.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was in good health. She fainted because she was too sad.

    At the thought of this, Doctor Wu was even more puzzled by Zhou Zhi¡¯s actions. His body was extremely weak. It was infuriating that he worried more about a healthy person than for himself.

    Doctor Wu was filled with anger. He disliked everyone.

    Jin Wu and the others were silent. As long as Su Xiaolu was fine.

    Doctor Wu left angrily.

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi, who were sleeping together, and said, ¡°Are we just going to let her and Master stay like this?¡±

    Jin Wu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Master cares about her. She¡¯s not young either. If she wakes up and sees this, she might be unhappy. I¡¯ll carry her to the outer room. It¡¯s close. If Master wants to see her when she wakes up, it¡¯s also convenient.¡±

    Jin Wu carried Su Xiaolu to the outer room and settled her down. He looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s teary eyshes and sighed. Although Minister Li died with grievances, he had really seriously hurt Su Xiaolu.

    After settling down, they retreated out the door.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up, she was a little confused. She was in a daze for a moment before she remembered that she owed Zhou Zhi a favor. She got out of bed and opened the door to see Jin Wu. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. When I develop the antidote for the gue, I¡¯ll detoxify all the poison in your master¡¯s body.¡±

 Chapter 319 - Not Ruthless Enough

    <h4>Chapter 319: Not Ruthless Enough</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Jin Wu was delighted. ¡°I-I¡¯m so grateful.¡±

    There were so many poisons in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body. Although he was immune to all poisons, every additional poison would harm his body. If Su Xiaolu could cure his poison, even if he was disabled, Zhou Zhi would be able to live until he was old. Only by living would he have a chance to realize his ambition.

    In this world, only the divine doctors of Minggu could cure Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu would definitely remember her promise. Of course, Jin Wu was happy.

    ¡°Miss Su, Minister Li and Mrs. Li have been incinerated. What do you n to do with their ashes?¡±

    Jin Wu asked Su Xiaolu what she nned to do.

    Su Xiaolu swallowed. ¡°Bury them one by one. It¡¯s fine as long as there are mountains between them.¡±

    She hated Minister Li, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t do anything to spread people¡¯s ashes, but if she separated them and buried them, they would be separated by mountains. In other words, they wouldn¡¯t be able to meet in the afterlife.

    Su Xiaolu left.

    When Zhou Zhi woke up, it was already nighttime. Before he could ask, Jin Wu reported, ¡°Master, Miss Su woke up and left four hours ago. She said that in order to thank Master, after this gue, she can cure all the poison in Master¡¯s body.¡±

    This was good news. The poison in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body could no longer be dyed. The old divine doctor refused to treat him, but the little divine doctor agreed.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in the future.¡±

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes and hid the darkness in them. If he wanted to in the future, Su Xiaolu would not be able to escape from him. However, before this, he still hoped that Su Xiaolu would believe that he was a kind person.

    ¡°Master, what should we do with Minister Li¡¯s ashes? Miss Su said that one of them would be buried in the east and the other would be buried in the west. They will never meet again.¡±

    Jin Wu told him what Su Xiaolu had said. Everyone believed in ghosts and gods. Minister Li was also a loving husband and would never see her again after his death. This was indeed the most painful punishment for Minister Li, so he died with grievances.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t even look up. He said coldly, ¡°The ashes of those two people should be scattered.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little ruthless, but she was still far inferior to him.

    A person like Minister Li was not worthy of having a grave. He had selfishly killed several people and destroyed their families. Not to mention cremating their ashes, even if he died, his ashes should be scattered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Qi epted the order and left.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the Ji Shi Hall, the room had already been tidied up. When the people from the Ji Shi Hall saw her, they were worried. They wanted to ask but did not dare to.

    Elder Sun came over. He sighed and asked, ¡°Girl, what are your ns now?¡±

    Even if it was strictly guarded, dozens of people were infected with the gue every day.

    It was a huge difficulty to provide medicine to these patients every day.

    Everyone was panicking. If the gue did not disappear, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Su Xiaolu looked confused. She did not know what to do. The smell of the gue in the Shi Hall was too strong. Even if she found a portion of the right medicine, it could not cure the gue. The patients would only live for a few more days.

    Elder Sun looked at Su Xiaolu and sighed as he went out.

    Perhaps Su Xiaolu needed some time to think of a solution.

    After Elder Sun left, Su Xiaolu sat on the chair in a daze. It was not until the sky turned dark and the food sent over had long turned cold that she blinked and ate with the cold food.

    Today was already August 19th. Her second brother¡¯s sickness had been acting up for four days. If she could not think of a way, no matter how good the medicine was, it would not be able to keep Su Hua alive for long.

    She remembered that the seventh-generation sessor of Minggu was a crazy man who specialized in poison. He said that all diseases in the world were poisons. If one wanted to develop an antidote, one had to test the poison with their own body.

    Throughout his life, he recorded many poison techniques. He was the one who wrote the book of poison.

    In his life, he had been infected with many gues and walked through the gates of hell many times. For example, he recorded the process of curing death gue, gue, and snake gue.

    He was the well-deserved expert of Minggu Medical Valley in terms of poison.

    This gue was not in the records. If she wanted to develop an antidote, she had to think of another way. Originally, she could still study Minister Li¡¯s flesh and blood. Now that this option had been cut off, she only had one route to take. She had to test the poison with her body.

    After Su Xiaolu ate, she went to see Su Hua. Su Hua was starting to get a fever. His symptoms were slower than the others. Some of the students who were diagnosed on the same day as him had already developed herpes and could not move.

    Su Hua¡¯s face was red. He fell asleep in a daze and felt someone sitting beside him. He opened his eyes and saw Su Xiaolu. He said weakly, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, I know that you will be fine. I just came to see you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Su Hua also smiled gently. He wanted to say more to Su Xiaolu, but his throat hurt.

    Su Xiaolu poured out a pill and stuffed it into Su Hua¡¯s mouth. Su Hua chewed it and swallowed it. He wanted tofort Su Xiaolu not to worry, but Su Xiaolu spoke first. ¡°Second Brother, rest well. I have toe up with the antidote over the next few days. You must wait for me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up and was about to leave when Su Hua¡¯s weak voice came from behind. ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Hua called out to Su Xiaolu, who stopped.

    Su Hua swallowed her dry throat and said, ¡°Xiaolu, no matter what, I hope that you can prioritize yourself. I¡¯m very happy to be your brother in this life. I know that even if I leave, you will still be filial to our parents, so don¡¯t be sad. I really have no regrets.¡±

    After saying this, Su Hua felt that all the strength in his body had been used up. His body was as hot as fire, and his throat hurt terribly.

    Su Xiaolu stood still, her face filled with tears.

    She did not want to be separated by life and death. She wanted her second brother to live, live healthily, get married, have children, and have a family!

    Su Xiaolu said nothing. She left firmly.

    Su Hua closed his eyes in exhaustion.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room and got someone to collect a few corpses. Su Xiaolu lit a candle and closed the door.

    Elder Sun rushed over and knocked on the door. ¡°Girl, open the door. I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu rejected it coldly. ¡°No need. I can only do this myself.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cut open the victim¡¯s clothes and took off her mask. There was a very unpleasant smell in the air.

    She took a pill and dissected a corpse. After doing all this, Su Xiaolu got someone to take the corpse away. She began to study the antidote and closed the door.

    Ordinary people needed two to three days to contract the gue. From the moment they started coughing, the gue had the ability to spread.

    The medicine that Su Xiaolu took could speed up the process. In other words, others took ten days from infection to death, but she only needed five days. Therefore, she only had five days.

 Chapter 320 - Five Days

    <h4>Chapter 320: Five Days</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In these five days, she would either develop the antidote or die.

    Su Xiaoluy on the bed and closed her eyes to focus on the changes in her body. Even though it was very subtle, she still felt it. Her body was like a balloon that had a small hole pierced.

    Her essence, energy, and spirit were slowly flowing out of that small hole.

    As time passed, his body began to have a second and third hole¡­

    They split apart one by one until her body was riddled with holes.

    At first, her hands were a little sore, then her shoulders, waist, and back¡­ Gradually, her entire body ached. When dawn came, Su Xiaolu began to feel her throat itch. She wanted to cough.

    At noon, she already felt that something was wrong with her body. Not only was her entire body sore, but her throat was also itchy. She felt weak and her limbs seemed to be heavy.

    When Zhou Zhi came to look for Su Xiaolu, she did not see him.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face turned pale. He could barely stand. He asked, ¡°Xiaolu, can you open the door?¡±

    After just one night, why didn¡¯t Su Xiaolu want to see him?

    Zhou Zhi was puzzled.

    Jin Wu and Jin Qi were worried to death. Zhou Zhi insisted oning, and Doctor Wu tried his best to stop him but failed. If they came and did not see Su Xiaolu, they would feel terrible.

    Sigh¡­

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°Zhou Zhi, go back first. I¡¯m infected with the gue. I won¡¯t see anyone for the next few days. If I recover, the antidote will be out. If I don¡¯t recover¡­ then everything has nothing to do with me.¡±

    After hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression changed. He asked, ¡°Xiaolu, is it worth it? You didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    Su Hua was already infected with the gue. This was a foregone conclusion.

    He knew that Su Xiaolu wanted to save him, but was it really worth it to do this in exchange for an uncertain oue?

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart felt heavy. He should be very happy in this situation, but now that it had really appeared, he was not happy at all. His heart suddenly felt as if a huge rock was pressing down, heavy and ufortable.

    Hearing Zhou Zhi¡¯s question, Su Xiaolu answered him without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Perhaps she would lose her life because of this, but if she did not do so, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Therefore, she would rather take a gamble than regret it in the future.

    When Zhou Zhi asked this, Su Xiaolu felt that he was much more sincere.

    After she answered, Zhou Zhi was silent for a long time.

    Because there was no sound for a long time, Su Xiaolu thought that Zhou Zhi had left.

    Suddenly, she heard Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice again. He said softly, ¡°Su Xiaolu, you have to live. You promised to detoxify me. This is what you promised me. You can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, he instructed Jin Wu and Jin Qi, ¡°Return to the residence.¡±

    The doctors in Ji Shi Hall quickly found out that Su Xiaolu was infected with the gue.

    Elder Sun rushed over and mmed the door heavily. ¡°Girl, do you want to die?¡±

    After shouting, Elder Sun sighed and answered his own question. ¡°You test the poison with your own body, so you naturally don¡¯t care about your life. You girl¡­ I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    After saying that, Elder Sun instructed firmly, ¡°Girl, if you have any requests, just tell me. The Ji Shi Hall still has many precious medicines. I¡¯ll get someone to send them all to you. Use whatever you need.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ji Shi Hall was one of the top pharmaceutical halls in Furongzhou. With the help of their supplies, she did not have to worry about herbs.

    Elder Sun quickly got someone to send all the herbs to Su Xiaolu¡¯s room. There were thousands of herbs in total. Some were worth thousands of taels of silver, and some were only sold for one or two copper coins.

    Ji Shi Hall sent all the medicinal herbs that could be used as medicine to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu also began to test herbs crazily. She even saved on brewing herbs. She chewed the herbs after grinding them and ate a few types. After eating, she waited for four hours.

    The medicine was bitter and astringent. In just a day, Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth was numb.

    Her throat was swollen and painful. Because she had been testing the medicine, she had no chance to cough even if she wanted to.

    At night, even though she was taking medicine, she could not help but cough.

    If she couldn¡¯t eat it, she would apply it externally and refine it to inject herself with acupuncture.

    On the 21st of August, the day after Su Xiaolu was infected with the gue, she began to feel hot. Her body was as hot as a furnace. It did not feel good at all.

    She had no energy to begin with, and her entire body was sore and hot. Apanied by the unbearable swelling in her throat, this feeling was no less than being tortured in hell.

    On August 22nd, the third day after Su Xiaolu was infected with the gue, small red dots began to appear on her body. The red dots slowly became shiny and popped.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s entire body was heavy. Her actions of grinding and testing the medicine were already very light and slow. It was a miracle that she could still move freely at this time. It was all thanks to her space.

    She could feel her life slipping away. She could also feel a subtle spiritual power nourishing and repairing her body. However, her body was already like a balloon with thousands of holes at the same time. She could not block all of them.

    Zhou Zhi came to greet her as usual. He greeted her outside the door. ¡°Xiaolu, how was it today? I¡¯ll give you an hour. If you can¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll break in.¡±

    Not long after, a piece of paper slowly came out from under the door with a tick drawn on it.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s cold expression softened a little. He used a small clip to pick up the paper and burned it. He said, ¡°Alright, I made soup for you and put it in. Remember to eat some. I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi was done, he returned to the residence.

    Su Xiaolu was testing the poison to develop an antidote while he was controlling the gue and stabilizing the entire Furongzhou.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the food box that was ced through the window. She slowly walked over and used all her strength to carry it down and put it aside.

    There were already three food boxes on the ground.

    Su Xiaolu put down the food box and continued to concoct medicine. In the past three days, she could not remember how many medicines she had concocted, but she still had not developed an antidote.

    However, there was still a breakthrough. She added two more herbs, and the symptoms in her body eased a little. Su Xiaolu did some calctions and felt that she might live to the sixth day.

    On the 23rd of August, the fourth day after Su Xiaolu was infected with the gue. That night, Su Xiaolu felt short of breath and her throat was extremely itchy. She only coughed lightly and spat out a blood clot.

    Su Xiaolu injected herself with two needles. She took two deep breaths and her heart hurt terribly. This time, she took a long time to calm down, so no matter how much she wanted to cough, she held it in.

    On the 24th of August, the fifth day after Su Xiaolu was infected with the gue, Su Xiaolu felt dizzy from the morning. Every time she raised her hand, it was very slow.

    Zhou Zhi asked outside the door, ¡°Xiaolu, how is it today? I¡¯ll give you an hour¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up with difficulty and trembled as she drew a tick on the paper and stuffed it out. However, the soup Zhou Zhi sent could not be put in. She did not have the strength to open the food box yesterday.

 Chapter 321 - Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 321: Antidote</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    This time, Zhou Zhi did not leave.

    He looked at the small window for a long time.

    Zhou Zhi did not leave. Jin Wu and Jin Qi, who followed him, also frowned. Jin Wu asked, ¡°Master, should we break the door¡­¡±

    It took ten days for a patient to die from the gue. Su Xiaolu had even eaten special medicine and shortened the process to five days. Today was already the fifth day.

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand to stop him. He shook his head and said very softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Zhi did not leave Ji Shi Hall. His ce was two rooms away from Su Xiaolu¡¯s room.

    After returning to his room and sitting down, Zhou Zhi waved his hand and asked Jin Wu and the rest to leave.

    Jin Si, who came in from outside, reported, ¡°Master, Su Hua wants to see Miss Su.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s condition was not too good either. He had not been able to get out of bed since the day before yesterday. In the past two days, his body had been covered in many herpes. He did not wake up often, but every time he woke up and took his medicine, he would say that he wanted to see Su Xiaolu.

    Su Hua¡¯s situation could not be dyed for more than a few days.

    Zhou Zhi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over. At least, he can¡¯t die in front of her.¡±

    When Zhou Zhi came to the room, Su Hua was still awake. When he heard themotion, he looked at Zhou Zhi. Su Hua said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Thanks to Zhou Zhi¡¯s care, he was able to enjoy staying in a single room.

    His condition had not been good for the past few days. His body was getting weaker and weaker. He did not know when he would die. Since it was a foregone conclusion, he only wanted to see Su Xiaolu again.

    However, there was no response to his request, which made Su Hua feel very uneasy.

    Now that he saw Zhou Zhi, Su Hua felt even more uneasy. He looked at this twin of Little Brother Heng and their gazes met. He felt that the person in front of him was unfathomable. Unless he took the initiative to reveal his emotions, no one would know what he was thinking.

    He was only 15 years old, but his thoughts were deep and calctive. It could be seen how scheming he was.

    Zhou Zhi walked to the bed and said calmly, ¡°Do you know what Su Xiaolu did for you?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Zhi calmly.

    He listened quietly and was not in a hurry to ask. Zhou Zhi did not deliberately keep him in suspense. He said slowly, ¡°She¡¯s infected with the gue. The process has been shortened by twofold. In other words, you can live for ten days, but she only has five days. Today is already the fifth day¡­ She hasn¡¯te out yet. I gave her another day. I¡¯ll visit her tomorrow.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking calmly, he looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t hold on much longer, but you have to hold on. At least, you can¡¯t die before her. If she goes, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    It had been eleven days since Su Hua was infected. The pathogenesissted for nine days. He was strong enough to survive until now because he had taken the medicine Su Xiaolu gave him.

    But without the antidote, his lifespan was only one or two days longer than others.

    Zhou Zhi was afraid that he would not be able to hold on, so he came.

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, Su Hua¡¯s emotions fluctuated. His eyes gradually turned red and teary. He looked at Zhou Zhi and suppressed his emotions after a few breaths. When he spoke again, his voice was choked and hoarse. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you.¡±

    With that, Su Hua closed his eyes. If not for the fact that the mask on his face kept trembling, one would really think that he was not in pain.

    Zhou Zhi only took a nce before turning to leave. To a certain extent, Su Hua was somewhat simr to him. He was scheming and could endure things.

    After Zhou Zhi left, Su Hua whimpered like a little beast. He was so choked that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes to the ends of his hair.

    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Every time he took a deep breath, his chest felt like it was being torn apart. He tried his best to suppress his broken emotions, then broke down again and again.

    Memories of more than ten years shed crazily in his mind. Su Xiaolu had especially liked them since she was young. She never hid her love. Her eyes were always bright and lively like the gxy.

    When she was young, she always called him Second Brother. When she grew up, she still called him that.

    She gave everything she could to her family. In this family, all the improvements revolved around her. She brought luck to the entire family. Everyone could feel her love.

    Su Hua felt his heart ache. He did not want this at all. He and his family agreed that Su Xiaolu was an angel from heaven. They all wanted to be good to her, but in fact, Su Xiaolu had always been good to them.

    Every time the blood surged, Su Hua swallowed it back. He had suffered a lot, and he deeply understood that he could not die yet.

    ¡ª-

    It was almost dark. Su Xiaolu took a long time to move her hand and put the medicine into her mouth.

    She memorized every kind of medicine. Some would make it worse, some would be effective, and some would be poisonous if she ate too much.

    This kind of medicine called ¡®silkdle¡¯ was sweet and tasted a little like licorice. After chewing it, there was a refreshing feeling in her mouth. It was cool andfortable, flowing down her throat and into her stomach.

    Su Xiaolu felt much more awake. She looked at the medicine in her hand. It was not a bad thing to feel like this, so she took more.

    The silkdle looked a little like half a loofah, but it was hollow inside. Although it was a nt, it was a carnivore. It would emit a sweet smell to attract small animals. After the small animals drank the juice, their entire bodies would be numb. The top of the silkdle would close and dissolve and digest it. This digestion processsted for a month. It could be said that it did not open for a month and ate for a month.

    Gradually, Su Xiaolu felt her body be numb. Her chewing became stiffer and stiffer, and she couldn¡¯t even swallow. This was caused by the poison in the silkdle. This should have been treated beforehand, but thete-stage gue made it difficult for her to even walk, so she ate many medicines directly.

    For the poisonous ones, she ate the antidote pills in advance.

    The silkdle was not considered poisonous. It was simr to anesthesia and would only numb her for a short period of time.

    Before Su Xiaolu lost consciousness, she thought that she did not know if she could wake up. If she died like this, she would lose face. The old man would be so angry. It was not easy for him to teach her, but the sessor died before he could die. He would have to bitterly find another sessor to teach and raise a disciple again. He would be really miserable.

    ¡­

    When Su Xiaolu woke up again, the sky was already slightly bright. She moved her hands and was a little surprised. Her body felt much lighter. It was no longer difficult to lift her limbs. Her eyes lit up.

    The antidote to suppress the gue was the silkdle.

    Su Xiaolu quickly got up. After covering herself tightly from head to toe, she opened the door with her walking stick and went out.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu made a move, the guards outside immediately noticed it and eximed, ¡°Divine doctor, the divine doctor is out¡­¡±

    Jin Wu walked over quickly and looked at Su Xiaolu. Before he could speak, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the antidote. Use the herbs used to treat the death gue and add a silkdle. Go and prepare the medicine immediately.¡±

 Chapter 322 - Antidote 2

    <h4>Chapter 322: Antidote 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°For those with serious illnesses, crush the silkdle into powder first or moisten it with water to make juice for them to drink first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told the medicine boy the method and arranged it in an orderly manner.

    The little medicine boy nodded happily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it now. I¡¯ll tell Master this good news. Everyone can be saved. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±

    In the past few days, hundreds of people had died, and thousands of people had contracted the gue. Without the antidote, these people would all die in the end.

    Now that they had the antidote, the lives of thousands of people could be saved.

    And Su Xiaolu walking out well was the best proof.

    On the sixth day after she contracted the gue, she found the antidote and everything started to develop in a good direction.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Wu and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my second brother?¡±

    It was her sixth day of contracting the gue and time was running out.

    Jin Wu did not dy and immediately brought Su Xiaolu to Su Hua¡¯s room.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu entered the room with the silkdle, she immediately pinched open Su Hua¡¯s mouth and stuffed the silkdle into Su Hua¡¯s mouth. A trickle of spiritual spring water flowed out of her fingers, and the effect would be better with the help of this water.

    Su Hua¡¯s face was deathly pale. Even his breathing was very shallow, and he was no longer conscious.

    Some of the herpes on his body had already ruptured and pus was flowing out. There was no good flesh on his handsome face.

    Su Xiaolu moved Su Hua¡¯s chin up and down and said anxiously, ¡°Second Brother, chew quickly.¡±

    The spiritual spring water she had fed Su Hua flowed out of the corners of his mouth. Su Hua¡¯s condition was not good.

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and pulled open Su Hua¡¯s clothes. She quickly pierced the silver needles into Su Hua¡¯s chest and then into Su Hua¡¯s be. The silver needles pierced very deeply and stimted his meridians. Su Hua woke up and swallowed the medicinal spiritual spring water.

    He looked at the anxious Su Xiaolu and muttered in a daze, ¡°Xiaolu, is it really you¡­?¡±

    When he said this, he felt that his heart and head were about to explode.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s tears dripped onto Su Hua¡¯s clothes. She held Su Hua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve developed the antidote. Hurry up and chew it. We have to go home alive. Father, Mother, Eldest Brother, and Third Sister are all waiting for us.¡±

    After confirming that all of this was real, Su Hua moved his lips and tried his best to chew the herbs in his mouth. A cool sensation spread from his throat, waking him up.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu beside her, Su Hua smiled.

    As he swallowed more and more medicine, he felt that his body was not so stiff anymore. He chewed and swallowed the medicinal herbs with his teeth.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    Su Hua said weakly.

    ¡°Okay, Second Brother, sleep in peace. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She took out the silver needles as she spoke.

    She took out a small knife and took Su Hua¡¯s hand. She made a cut on his middle finger and used the bowl to receive the blood.

    After doing this, Su Xiaolu began to treat Su Hua¡¯s ruptured herpes.

    There were not many things to deal with. The wounds on Su Hua¡¯s body had all been treated.

    When Zhou Zhi came, he saw this scene.

    Hearing footsteps, Su Xiaolu turned around and looked at Zhou Zhi¡¯s thin figure. She said first, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my second brother.¡±

    She recovered very quickly. Ever since she took the right medicine, her body had been healing quickly. Now, she could move freely. As for these herpes, they would recover in at most ten days without even a trace.

    Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t sleep all night. Su Xiaolu kept appearing in his mind. He wanted her alive. He had already decided that this morning, no matter what, he would break in.

    Hearing themotion, he immediately got up and put on his prosthesis. It had taken him a long time to walk this way, but now, looking at Su Xiaolu in front of him, Zhou Zhi felt that nothing else was important. Everything was just right.

    His sincere gaze made Su Xiaolu believe that he was really happy.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes also curved. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Now that we have the antidote, the gue will disappearpletely before long.¡±

    After the gue was over, they could go home.

    It would take at least a month for the gue topletely disappear. This month, she could help Zhou Zhi recuperate and customize a medicinal cuisine recipe for him.

    ¡°Yes, all of this is thanks to you. When I go back, I¡¯ll report everything. When the timees, there will be a reward. I¡¯ll keep it for you first and wait for you toe and collect it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said gently that with the antidote to resist the gue, the day of separation was approaching its end. However, there was already an entanglement. He and Su Xiaolu would meet again.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Zhou Zhi gulped. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. If you need anything, just say it. They¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    He tried his best to suppress the trembling in his voice. After saying this calmly, he turned around and left.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s attention was not on Zhou Zhi, so she did not notice how hard he was enduring.

    After Zhou Zhi left, Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua again. After a bowl of blood flowed out, she bandaged the wound on Su Hua¡¯s hand.

    After she was done, she took Su Hua¡¯s pulse. It was very weak but was much better than before. It would slowly recover in the future.

    Soon, the medicine boy sent over the brewed medicine. Su Xiaolu opened Su Hua¡¯s mouth and fed him bit by bit. The sleeping Su Hua subconsciously swallowed it. After drinking the antidote, he would recover faster.

    It would be fine in a few days, but the body that had been hollowed out by the gue and the damaged mental energy had to be slowly recuperatedter.

    After doing all this, Su Xiaolu drank the medicine herself and returned to her room to rest.

    Only then did her tense nerves rx. Su Xiaolu slept for a day and night. When she woke up again, it was already August 26th.

    As soon as she woke up, she saw Wang Hun walking in. When Wang Hun saw that Su Xiaolu was awake, she shouted in surprise, ¡°Come quickly. Xiaolu is awake.¡±

    As Wang Hun spoke, she had already walked quickly to Su Xiaolu¡¯s bed and asked with concern, ¡°Xiaolu, are you thirsty? Are you hungry? Do you want to go to the toilet?¡±

    Su Chong, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin also came in, their eyes filled with joy.

    There were tears in Su Chong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Su Chong instantly choked.

    Seeing this, Zhou Heng said, ¡°There¡¯s been no news of you for so many days. We heard that you contracted the epidemic in order to save everyone. Chonges to the Ji Shi Hall every day and hasn¡¯t found a chance toe in. It was yesterday that the Second Prince said that the antidote was out and made an exception to let us in to see you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve worked hard. We¡¯re lucky to have you.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and felt emotional. Su Xiaolu had sacrificed too much for this. In just a few days, she had lost a lot of weight and her chin had be sharp. Fortunately, everything was fine.

 Chapter 323 - Getting Better

    <h4>Chapter 323: Getting Better</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, but everything is fine now. I¡¯m just too tired, so I slept a little longer. In a few days, I¡¯ll recover as strong as an ox.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said that as long as she got better, she could eat and sleep. With the nourishment of the spiritual energy in the Space, it would not take long for her to recover. She was stronger than an ox.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Now that Xiaolu is awake, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of her. Go outside and help.¡±

    Wang Hun smiled and took care of Su Xiaolu.

    She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve slept for a day and a night. Are you hungry? I¡¯ve made some porridge and pear soup for you. Which one do you want to eat first? I¡¯ve also prepared a toilet for you.¡±

    There was indeed a need for help outside. Now that they didn¡¯t have to worry about the gue, there were many ces that needed manpower. Since they were here, they naturally had to help.

    Su Chong, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin went out to help. Wang Hun took care of Su Xiaolu.

    Wang Hun was a meticulous person. Su Xiaolu felt toofortable when she took care of her.

    After eating and drinking her fill, she remembered Su Hua and asked, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, how¡¯s my second brother? Can he walk now?¡±

    She slept for a day and a night, making up for the sleep she had missed a few days ago. She was very energetic now.

    Without waiting for Wang Hun to answer, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I¡¯d better go over and see him. I¡¯m too full. I¡¯ll digest my food.¡±

    Wang Hun smiled and nodded. She went forward to help Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you there.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m already better.¡±

    The herpes on her body had been treated and were already scabbed over. They would fall off andpletely recover in a few days.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just hold you.¡±

    Worried that she would be weak, Wang Hun insisted on supporting her. She held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. If Su Xiaolu was weak, she could rely on her.

    Su Xiaolu went to see Su Hua. Su Hua was actually next door. He could already sit up. When he heard the door open and saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled. ¡°Xiaolu,e here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat down on the edge of the bed. Su Hua rubbed her hair and said warmly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Su Hua¡¯s hand and took his pulse. She said, ¡°Second Brother, I was a little fat to begin with. It¡¯s better if I¡¯m thinner. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s gotten thinner. I¡¯ll cook for you. Don¡¯tin that it tastes bad. You have to eat more, understand?¡±

    Su Hua was already skinny and could not recover in a day or two. Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She decided to cook for Su Hua. Her second brother, who was as thin as a pork rib, did not look good at all.

    Thinking of Su Xiaolu¡¯s medicinal cuisine porridge and pancakes, Su Hua sighed helplessly and agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat more.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, thank you for saving me again.¡±

    Su Hua smiled at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu had saved him twice now.

    The first time, she¡¯d made him normal again. The second time, she¡¯d pulled him back from the brink of death.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re my brother. We¡¯re family. You care about me, and I care about you. It¡¯s mutual.¡±

    Even though she had grown up, she firmly believed that her brothers and sister still loved her deeply.

    If she did not have the ability, it would be another matter. However, she clearly had extremely high medical skills. If she did not give it a try, she would not be able to live the rest of her life.

    Only by mutual protection could true feelings be disyed.

    Su Hua smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Su Xiaolu went out to make medicinal cuisine for Su Hua. Of course, only her brother had a stove.

    Wang Hun helped her grind the medicine.

    Su Xiaolu boiled the medicinal cuisine into a paste, scooped out a bowl, and let it cool. She also added some flour and stirred it. The flour was cooked after being burned. This was used to make medicinal cuisine pancakes.

    Su Xiaolu thought of Zhou Zhi and asked, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, is Zhou Zhi still in Ji Shi Hall?¡±

    Wang Hun thought for a moment and replied, ¡°He¡¯s not here anymore. He seems to be busy with something else.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, why are you asking him? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Wang Hun looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that he helped me a lot this time when I was researching the antidote. He¡¯s not in good health either. I promised to take a look at him.¡±

    She was still suffering from the gue. She would look for Zhou Zhi when she was fully recovered.

    Wang Hun nodded and didn¡¯t ask further.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu took people¡¯s pulses in Ji Shi Hall and observed the recovery of the infected patients. The medicine was right and the gue was cured, but their bodies recovered slowly.

    Su Hua had special treatment and recovered rtively quickly. At the beginning of September, he no longer had the gue and had already gone to the ground to stretch his limbs.

    The antidote for the gue was distributed throughout the city, and the prescription was also made public.

    After dinner that night, Su Xiaolu came to Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng¡¯s room. Su Xiaolu said first, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Brother Zhou Heng, I¡¯m going to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence tomorrow to help him recuperate. I won¡¯t being back for the time being. When the entire city ispletely cleared and the city gate opens, I¡¯lle back and go home with you.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Su Chong said worriedly, ¡°Xiaolu, will it be dangerous? Zhou Zhi is too scheming.¡±

    Zhou Heng was also a little worried. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, Ah Zhi¡¯s leg¡­¡±

    Su Hua didn¡¯t say anything, but he frowned slightly.

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°Zhou Zhi doesn¡¯t have any calves below his knees. It¡¯s a steel frame. His body isn¡¯t too good either. His body is like a poisonous jar. He¡¯s currently in a bnced state that¡¯s immune to all poisons, but if the poison isn¡¯t removed, he won¡¯t have many years to live.¡±

    ¡°He helped me a lot this time. I promised to help him cure the poison after the gue. Since I want to help him, the sooner the better.¡±

    She remembered everything that Zhou Zhi had helped her with.

    Zhou Zhi was the one who arranged for Su Hua to be taken care of alone. She took Su Hua¡¯s pulse and knew that he had taken supreme-grade life-saving medicine. It was a little different from what she had made. Su Hua might not know since he was unconscious, but she could not pretend that it didn¡¯t happen.

    Perhaps it was very dangerous to be around Zhou Zhi, but she still had to make this trip.

    A favor owed had to be returned.

    Since Su Xiaolu said so, Su Chong and Su Hua could only agree.

    ¡°Xiaolu, be careful.¡±

    In the end, Su Hua instructed cautiously.

    Su Chong also said, ¡°Xiaolu, go ahead. We¡¯re all here if anything happens.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was his younger brother. Knowing that he did not have many years to live, Zhou Heng did not feel good. More than half of Zhou Zhi¡¯s suffering should have been his.

    If Su Xiaolu could cure Zhou Zhi, he would feel better. Zhou Heng thanked her sincerely and prayed in his heart that Zhou Zhi could get better and not be tortured by illness.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 324 - Rehabilitation Plan

    <h4>Chapter 324: Rehabilitation n</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu left Ji Shi Hall and went straight to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence.

    She remembered the ce. The door was closed. She knocked on the door and waited quietly.

    Soon, someone opened the door. It was Jin Si.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Is the Second Prince around? I¡¯m here to treat him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su,e in. I¡¯ll bring you to see Master.¡±

    Jin Si said coldly and turned to lead Su Xiaolu over.

    He brought Su Xiaolu to the door and said, ¡°Master, Miss Su is here.¡±

    Jin Wu, who was waiting outside the house, clicked his tongue. This Jin Si was too bold. He actually brought her here without informing them first.

    Zhou Zhi, who was leaning against the bed in the room, had dropped the memorial. He panicked for a moment and calmed himself down before saying, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Hearing the voice, Jin Si said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    With that, Jin Si pushed open the door and closed it after Su Xiaolu entered.

    After closing the door, Jin Wu lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re too bold. Master will be angry if you don¡¯t inform him first.¡±

    Jin Si frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Master¡¯s own good. Doctor Wu said that Master needs to recuperate. He can¡¯t move around until his wounds heal.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were not in good condition. Every time he came back, he had to change the dressing. Every time, Doctor Wu was flustered and exasperated. He did not dare to scold his master, but it was useless for him to scold him anyway.

    Zhou Zhi might like Su Xiaolu. He was upright and young, and it was normal for him to be in love for the first time. He was impulsive. As guards, they naturally had to protect him well. If they reported it first, Zhou Zhi would definitely walk to see Su Xiaolu with his prosthesis.

    He didn¡¯t want to give him this chance. He would just go and receive his punishment himself.

    Jin Wu gave Jin Si a thumbs up. ¡°Good job.¡±

    Jin Si said nothing.

    ¡°Then you stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Jin Wu scratched his head.

    Jin Si nodded and stood quietly in front of the door.

    ¡ª-

    In the room.

    Su Xiaolu walked into the room and saw Zhou Zhi sitting on the bed. He was dressed simply and did not tie his hair. His ck hair was only pulled back by a jade hairpin. The rest was draped in front of him.

    Without the gue, there was no need to wear a mask. His handsome and defined facial features made him handsome. Zhou Zhi was very good-looking. Looking at him, a sentence appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind. ¡°The beauty in the high ces is like a jade , while the handsome young man is unmatched in the world¡±.

    ¡°Xiaolu, make yourself at home.¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke gently with a smile in his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu felt that the words humility and elegance were vividly reflected in Zhou Zhi.

    She sat down on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take your pulse. Previously, I said that I would detoxify you after the gue is resolved. Stretch out your hand and I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded obediently. He pulled up his sleeves and stretched out his hand.

    Su Xiaolu also took off the needle bag and opened it. She took out the silver needles and inserted a few needles into Zhou Zhi¡¯s arm before taking his pulse.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse was chaotic and unpredictable. His body could be said to be in bad condition in every aspect. Even Su Xiaolu could not figure it out for a moment.

    His body originally had a bnce. If the bnce was broken, would Zhou Zhi instantly die from the poison?

    All these had to be considered.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I¡¯ll use my Internal Breath to push you first. Just rx and don¡¯t have any thoughts of resisting.¡±

    When she used Internal Breath to push, he could not resist because if he resisted, Su Xiaolu would be devoured by her Internal Breath. However, at the same time, if Su Xiaolu had bad intentions, she could directly destroy Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart meridian when her Internal Breath pushed it.

    This was something that could only be done with mutual trust.

    Zhou Zhi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and focused on pushing her Internal Breath into Zhou Zhi¡¯s body, slowly swimming along every meridian.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and could not help but smile. She was really not guarded at all.

    Sometimes he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the old man hadn¡¯t told her about him.

    She clearly knew so little, so how could she be so unguarded?

    Zhou Zhi closed his eyes and breathed steadily.

    Su Xiaolu checked all the meridians in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body. This process took her two hours.

    She retracted her Internal Breath and opened her eyes. She looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Your meridians are all clear. This is a good thing. There are a total of more than a hundred types of poison umting and settling in your body. I¡¯ve memorized them. I¡¯ll sort them out first before I can find a way to cure you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±

    He looked calm andposed.

    When their gazes met, Su Xiaolu could not see clearly. He looked so serious. For a moment, Su Xiaolu did not know if he was really not anxious.

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll disturb you in your residence for the next few days. Before I go home, I¡¯ll make you medicinal cuisine every day. I¡¯ll make more. You can just eat it ordingly in the future. The poison in your body will take at least six years to detoxify. In these six years, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to detoxify you.¡±

    Now, he would eat some medicinal cuisine to nourish his body. In the future, she would spare at least three months every year to detoxify him.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go off first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and put them away. She picked up her needle bag and went out.

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and heard Zhou Zhi instruct Jin Si, ¡°Jin Si, arrange for Xiaolu to stay in the south courtyard. Get Jin Jiu to listen to her instructions.¡±

    Jin Si epted the order. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Si gestured to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu followed. After settling down, Su Xiaolu asked for a pen and paper to write down the prescription and handed it to Jin Si while she wrote the n in her room.

    There were 160 types of toxins umting in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body. His body was in a bnced state now. If she broke the bnce, he might lose control. Therefore, she had to n for which toxins to clean up first and how to clean them.

    Su Xiaolu calcted meticulously. When she was almost done, it was already night. She stretched and put away the pen and paper. She was about to walk out when a guard came in.

    He nodded at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m Jin Jiu. Please instruct me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Then is there a special stove in the south courtyard? Have you gathered the herbs for the prescription I prescribed previously?¡±

    Jin Jiu nodded and said, ¡°Everything is ready. There¡¯s an independent kitchen in the south courtyard. Everything is ready. Miss Su, are you going over now?¡±

    They had long found out about the divine doctor¡¯s style of doing things. Su Xiaolu was different from Old Wu, but her habits when making medicine should be simr to his.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Take me there now. I¡¯ll make it quickly. Your master will be able to eat medicinal cuisine tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Jiu became more respectful to Su Xiaolu and immediately brought her over.

 Chapter 325 - Rehabilitation Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 325: Rehabilitation n 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu went to the stove and cleaned the herbs. The stove was clean, so she could use it straight away after starting the fire.

    Jin Jiu watched from the side and recorded everything Su Xiaolu did.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°I¡¯ll write down the prescriptions for these medicinal cuisines. When I¡¯m not around, you can make them for him.¡±

    ¡°How about this? This isn¡¯t too difficult. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Jiu and took the initiative to speak without waiting for him to speak.

    Jin Jiu was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t know if the divine doctor was really so generous and didn¡¯t care at all about letting others learn the prescription. However, this opportunity was ced in front of him. Regardless of whether she was sincere or fake, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Miss Su.¡±

    Jin Jiu said humbly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and taught him as she cooked.

    Jin Jiu learned very seriously. He watched with his own eyes as the pot of snow-white porridge turned yellow, then purple, and finally ck.

    At first, Jin Jiu was looking forward to it, but in the end, he fell into deep thought.

    He watched as Su Xiaolu cooked it seriously. Although it did not look appetizing, she was really putting in the effort.

    After it was done, Su Xiaolu sniffed it herself and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Perfect. The medicinal properties are preserved very well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ced a piece of medicinal cuisine pancake in a bowl and melted it with hot water. It turned into a bowl of porridge. Su Xiaolu said to Jin Jiu, ¡°Alright, you can bring it to the Second Prince to eat now. These can be eaten like this or drunk with hot water.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    Jin Jiu put the bowl of medicinal cuisine into the food box and turned to go to the main courtyard.

    Not long after, Jin Jiu returned. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, my master invites you over for dinner.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was packing the herbs. She stopped and nodded.

    She was nning to give Zhou Zhi acupuncture tonight.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived, Zhou Zhi was drinking the medicinal cuisine porridge sent by Su Xiaolu. He was elegant. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled gently. ¡°Come and eat. See if it suits your taste.¡±

    The food was alreadyid out. Su Xiaolu took a look and smiled. ¡°Thank you. It looks delicious.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat down and started eating.

    Zhou Zhi finished the medicinal cuisine and started eating.

    After dinner, Zhou Zhi asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, do you want to go out for a walk?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said to Zhou Zhi seriously, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my patient. Your legs are in a very serious condition. From now on, don¡¯t walk. At least wait for the wound topletely heal.¡±

    She took Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse so carefully. She knew the condition of Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs very well. She wasn¡¯t worth it for him to endure it, but since she had decided to save him, he had to listen to her.

    Su Xiaolu was afraid that Zhou Zhi would resist and be disobedient. Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhi only smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sit in a wooden wheelchair.¡±

    He was exceptionally obedient and did not look rebellious at all.

    Su Xiaolu swallowed the rest of her words. She said, ¡°Alright, if you want to take a walk, I¡¯ll push you around the residence to digest your food. Then, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture. During this month, you¡¯ll recuperate and stabilize your body. I¡¯lle to the capital after the new year. I¡¯ll detoxify some poison for you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and instructed Jin Si, who was outside the door, ¡°Jin Si, push the wooden wheelchair over.¡±

    Jin Si quickly pushed it over. Zhou Zhi supported himself with his hands and sat down. He smiled politely at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at his gentle expression and waved her hand. She walked behind the wooden wheelchair and pushed Zhou Zhi out, walking slowly in the residence.

    The threshold of the residence had been sawn off, so there was no obstruction in pushing the wooden wheelchair.

    The scenery in this residence was not bad.

    After shopping for a while, Zhou Zhi suddenly said, ¡°Xiaolu, your martial arts skills are outstanding. Do you want to spar with Jin Si and the rest?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Can I?¡±

    The guards around Zhou Zhi were all experts.

    Their martial arts skills were not inferior to hers. They had never fought before, and Su Xiaolu did not know their standards.

    Any martial arts practitioner would be fanatical about sparring.

    Su Xiaolu was already eager to try.

    Zhou Zhi instructed Jin Si, who was following not far away, ¡°Jin Si, call everyone in the residence to practice with Xiaolu.¡±

    It had been a long time since she practiced swordsmanship, and Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands were a little itchy. The courtyard in the residence was spacious and could be used. Su Xiaolu pushed Zhou Zhi down the corridor and said, ¡°Then watch from here. This position is excellent.¡±

    He could see everything in the courtyard.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and smiled. ¡°Their moves might be tricky. You have to be prepared.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see who¡¯s more tricky.¡±

    Her moves were not all gentlemanly moves. She had many tricky moves too.

    Jin Si called over Jin Qi and Jin Jiu, who were currently in the residence, and took out their swords.

    Jin Jiu threw the sword to Su Xiaolu. Seeing that Su Xiaolu caught it steadily, he became serious and cupped his hands at her. ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Xiaolu threw the hilt of her sword at him. Jin Jiu dodged sideways, and Su Xiaolu¡¯s second strike had already arrived.

    Jin Jiu raised his sword to block, and sparks flew between the des.

    In seconds, Su Xiaolu attacked right on the heels of the fourth move.

    Jin Jiu¡¯s brows were cold. At first, he thought that he was ying with Su Xiaolu, but as soon as they exchanged moves, he knew that he was wrong. Su Xiaolu¡¯s strength was not inferior to his.

    Receiving her moves, she changed her moves with ease. Jin Jiu couldn¡¯t tell what sword technique she was using.

    Swing, stab, sh, and pick. Su Xiaolu¡¯s moves were not orderly at all, but if he did not pay attention, her sh might open a hole in his body.

    Jin Jiu became more and more surprised.

    In the end, Su Xiaolu won by knocking down Jin Jiu¡¯s sword hilt.

    Jin Jiu cupped his hands. ¡°Miss Su, I lost.¡±

    Jin Jiu left and Jin Qi reced him.

    Jin Jiu retreated to Zhou Zhi¡¯s side. He looked at Su Xiaolu, who was fighting Jin Qi, and said, ¡°Master, Miss Su¡¯s sword techniques are strange and varied. I can¡¯t see the pattern, but I feel that it¡¯s familiar. However, Miss Su¡¯s foundation is really deep. She¡¯s really a genius at her age.¡±

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand gently. ¡°Her sword technique is simr to Senior Gui You, the number one swordsman in the world. If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be Gui You¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Jin Jiu was puzzled. ¡°But isn¡¯t Senior Gui You at odds with the divine doctor, Senior Wu?¡±

    Su Xiaolu being their disciple at the same time conflicted.

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just a myth. You can¡¯t trust rumors. How many people really knew the truth?¡±

 Chapter 326 - Burning Acupuncture

    <h4>Chapter 326: Burning Acupuncture</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    He never believed in rumors.

    Jin Jiu looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword technique and was still very puzzled. ¡°Senior Gui You¡¯s sword technique is famous for being ruthless, but Miss Su¡¯s sword technique can be soft and hard. Although there are some simrities, they¡¯re generally not the same at all.¡±

    Jin Jiu had his doubts. The more he looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword technique, the more he felt that she could not be Gui You¡¯s disciple.

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Senior Gui You only has his ownprehension in the way of the sword. If he were to teach his disciples, he should have also built a good base and taken them in. Everyone has differentprehension in the way of the sword. Naturally, their sword techniques would also be different. Look at her. Although her sword techniques change ording to the situation, her foundation hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    Zhou Zhi observed. Seeing Su Xiaolu draw her sword so many times, he could already confirm that she was Gui You¡¯s disciple.

    Jin Jiu looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure and observed carefully. He realized that Zhou Zhi was right.

    He said respectfully, ¡°Master, you¡¯re too amazing.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    He had read all kinds of books in the world. Whether it was about the royal court or the martial world, he had some understanding in everything. As long as he understood its nature, he would be able to guess it quickly if he encountered it.

    He had guessed Su Xiaolu¡¯s identity through this understanding, and the facts proved that he was right.

    Su Xiaolu and Jin Qi fought to a draw. Both of them were satisfied. After they retreated, they cupped their hands.

    Su Xiaolu threw the sword to Jin Qi and said, ¡°Come again next time.¡±

    Jin Qi nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned to Zhou Zhi¡¯s side and said, ¡°The people around you are really advanced in martial arts. I appreciate it.¡±

    The guards around Zhou Zhi were not old. They were around 17 to 24 or 25 years old, but their skills were high and could not be underestimated.

    They were actually martial arts geniuses.

    If she didn¡¯t have the Space, her aptitude wouldn¡¯t be as good as theirs.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°When you¡¯re free, you can let them spar with you. They¡¯ll also benefit from it.¡±

    Sparring was a mutually beneficial thing.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She wiped her sweat and walked behind Zhou Zhi to push his wooden wheelchair. She said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll push you back to your room for acupuncture. After the acupuncture, you can sleep. It¡¯s just right.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Su Xiaolu pushed Zhou Zhi back to his room. After packing up, she began to inject Zhou Zhi.

    She let Zhou Zhi lie down and unbuttoned his clothes.

    Zhou Zhi paused before slowly unbuttoning his clothes.

    Zhou Zhi was thin and his breathing was calm.

    Su Xiaolu slowly lowered the silver needles one by one. She did not notice that the tips of Zhou Zhi¡¯s ears and neck were gradually turning red.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°This is the burning acupuncture technique. After 15 minutes, you will feel a burning sensation all over your body. Once you feel this, tell me immediately. You can¡¯t have the burning acupuncture technique for long, or it will hurt you.¡±

    The burning acupuncture technique could allow Zhou Zhi¡¯s body to absorb the medicinal cuisine better.

    Zhou Zhi replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed up the needle bag and went to wash her hands.

    Zhou Zhi looked at her figure and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Su Xiaolu washed her hands and came over. Seeing that Zhou Zhi¡¯s neck was a little red, she frowned. ¡°Why is your neck red? Does it hurt?¡±

    This shouldn¡¯t be the case. It was impossible for her acupuncture technique to be wrong.

    Zhou Zhi coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is a change in my body. I don¡¯t feel any heat yet.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was still young and did not know about such things, so she did not know anything.

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand to take his pulse. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his pulse, she was relieved.

    She then said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°If you feel ufortable, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you adjust in time.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded obediently.

    After a while, Zhou Zhi said, ¡°Xiaolu, I feel a burning sensation spreading from my heart to my entire body, as if it¡¯s on fire.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately began to take out the needles. She was fast and took out all the silver needles on Zhou Zhi¡¯s chest in a few breaths. Then, as she packed the silver needles, she said, ¡°This is the burning acupuncture technique. Once you feel a burning sensation, you have to take out the needles. If you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be burned.¡±

    Perhaps because the acupuncture technique was effective, Zhou Zhi¡¯s skin was a little red.

    Su Xiaolu took his pulse again. Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was like a fever.

    This was normal, but it varied from person to person. Some people might feel ufortable. Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said, ¡°After the burning acupuncture technique, your body temperature will be higher. If you feel ufortable, you can take a shower. If you can withstand it, you don¡¯t have to take a shower. The burning acupuncture technique will warm your body for the entire night. If you don¡¯t reject it, it can help you sleep well.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I like such a warm feeling. I wish you good dreams.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed her things and smiled. ¡°You have good dreams too.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu went back to her room.

    After returning to her room, she carefully treated the silver needles and fell asleep. She had not practiced swordsmanship for a long time. After falling asleep, her consciousness sank into the Space, and spiritual energy lingered around her to nourish her.

    The night gradually deepened.

    On the other side, Zhou Zhi also slept very soundly. This was the only night he did not wake up from the pain.

    Jin Wu, who was on night watch, had a look of joy on his face.

    Doctor Wu came over to take Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse. He looked thoughtful.

    He looked at Zhou Zhi many times.

    Zhou Zhi was a little helpless. ¡°Doctor Wu, why are you looking at me like that today? Is there something on my face?¡±

    Doctor Wu retracted his hand and said in surprise, ¡°Master, if you were in this state every day, I would wake up from my dreamsughing.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly. ¡°I will be in the future.¡±

    Doctor Wu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can sleep soundly in the future. I¡¯ll go and see the divine doctor now. I have to consult her.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s condition and changes let Doctor Wu know the difference in skills between doctors.

    Coincidentally, Su Xiaolu was in the residence now. He would learn as much as he could.

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Doctor Wu stood up and left. As soon as he went out, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask Jin Qi, ¡°Hurry up and tell me where the divine doctor lives. I want to move in with her.¡±

    Jin Qi coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Wu. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Hence, as soon as Su Xiaolu woke up and opened the door, she saw a middle-aged man standing outside. The middle-aged man bowed deeply when he saw her and said shyly, ¡°Hello, Miss Su. My name is Wu Ming. I love to study poison techniques. I hope you can give me some pointers.¡±

    Su Xiaolu only felt that such a polite uncle was really cute. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re also under the Second Prince, right? It¡¯s best if you have medical skills.¡±

    Doctor Wu was very happy. He bowed politely. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and disturb you from now on.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She went to boil water and mixed a bowl of medicinal cuisine for Zhou Zhi. Doctor Wu scooped a little with a spoon and sniffed it before tasting it. Then, he frowned and said with aplicated expression, ¡°This is really too mysterious.¡±

    It was hard to imagine that what looked like poison had the most perfect medicinal effect.

 Chapter 327 - Wang Huilan Is Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 327: Wang Hun Is Pregnant</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It could be said that after eating such medicinal cuisine, it would achieve an immediate effect like taking medicine.

    It was this taste and color that made people click their tongues. This taste was too mysterious. If not for the fact that the medicinal properties were really good, he would have thought that it was poison.

    It could be said that if any other doctor took this out, he would think it was poison.

    It was only because Su Xiaolu took it out that he was only a little suspicious.

    Su Xiaolu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°The medicinal cuisine is like this. Just bring it to him now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu brought the medicinal cuisine to Zhou Zhi, who invited her to sit down and eat.

    The ck medicinal cuisine was ced in front of Zhou Zhi. He ate it spoon by spoon without changing his expression.

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi was quite good and very quiet.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu went to grind the medicine.

    Doctor Wu ground the herbs with her. Su Xiaolu had prepared several medicinal cuisines to make up for each of their shorings. These herbs could make Zhou Zhi¡¯s body better and more stable.

    Doctor Wu memorized every herb. Sometimes, he would ask Su Xiaolu why poisonous herbs could also be used to nourish the body.

    Su Xiaolu would answer him that everything was mutually reinforcing and countering each other. There were also ways to restrain the poison. Ordinary people might not be able to eat it, but Zhou Zhi could.

    He was different.

    During the time Su Xiaolu was in Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence, she would acupuncture Zhou Zhi every day and make medicinal cuisine for him. In her free time, she would spar with Jin Wu and the others.

    The gue in the city gradually disappeared. The government gave the antidote to everyone. Even if there was no gue, they could still drink it. They sent medicine from door to door. In just a month, the guepletely disappeared.

    On the third day of October, the city gate was unsealed and Furongzhou returned to its usual bustling state.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, Liu Zijin, and Wang Hun returned to the house that Su Xiaolu had bought to stay.

    They sent a letter to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the tworge jars of medicinal cuisine and dried pancakes. She roughly calcted that this was enough for Zhou Zhi to eat until next April.

    After eating these herbs, she could begin to detoxify Zhou Zhi.

    Therefore, when she was eating with Zhou Zhi that night, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Your Highness, the city gate has been opened. The medicine I prepared for you is enough for you to take for half a year. I¡¯m going back tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand paused. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, when are you guys going home?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that the rankings were about to be released. They should have returned after the rankings were released.

    ¡°The rankings should be released soon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said, ¡°Then I hope all three of your brothers can get on the rankings.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and focused on eating.

    After the meal, Su Xiaolu pushed Zhou Zhi around as usual and returned to his room to give him acupuncture. The weather was gradually getting colder. Zhou Zhi¡¯s hands were warm and cold. Su Xiaolu grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Your Highness, press this acupuncture point before you sleep in the future. This can raise your body temperature and make you sleep better.¡±

    Zhou Zhi watched Su Xiaolu point at an acupuncture point and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Time really passed quickly. Before he realized it, a month had already passed.

    He had already figured out her personality and preferences, but the time arranged by the heavens was too short.

    The next time they met would be next year.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Then sleep well. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed her things and left the room.

    The night watchman today was Jin Si. He said respectfully, ¡°Take care, Miss Su.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and returned to her room to pack her things. Then, she left during the night.

    She had good Qinggong and did not have many things. She knew where Zhou Zhi¡¯s guards were. She just had to avoid them.

    Not long after Su Xiaolu left, Jin Si pushed the door open and reported to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Master, Miss Su has left.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Jin Si left.

    When Su Xiaolu was around, Zhou Zhi was more humane. After Su Xiaolu left, everything returned to normal.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the residence. Because it waste, she did not rm Su Chong and the others.

    When she woke up, Su Xiaolu went out of the room and greeted Wang Hun. Wang Hun said in surprise, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Good morning, Sister-inw Hun.¡±

    Wang Hun nodded. ¡°Good morning, Xiaolu.¡±

    Seeing that Wang Hun seemed to be a little weak, Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Have you been resting badly recently? You look a little pale.¡±

    Wang Hun had a bitter expression. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me recently. I can¡¯t eat green onions. I feel nauseous after eating them.¡±

    ¡®Nauseous?¡¯

    Su Xiaolu pinched Wang Hun¡¯s wrist to take her pulse.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression gradually turned serious.

    Wang Hun was a little nervous. ¡°Xiaolu, is there anything wrong with me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Hun and said helplessly, ¡°Sister-inw Hun, you haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. Have you ever thought that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    Wang Hun was dumbfounded. She thought she had heard wrongly.

    Su Xiaolu looked serious. ¡°You look a little pale. You¡¯ve moved your pregnancy.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°T-that¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    Her hand subconsciously touched her lower abdomen. She was pregnant. She was pregnant with Liu Zijin¡¯s child.

    She was happy, excited, and worried.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. But you have to take some pregnancy preservation medicine. Also, don¡¯t force yourself to eat anything you don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯ll write a taboo list for youter. Apart from the things on the taboo list that you can¡¯t eat, you can eat whatever you want.¡±

    Wang Hun¡¯s pulse was still shallow. It looked like she was one month pregnant. Her pregnancy reaction was early. If she didn¡¯t recuperate well, she would suffer.

    Wang Hun heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Wang Hun couldn¡¯t hide her joy. She said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll get going. I¡¯ll tell Zijin this news.¡±

    Wang Hun couldn¡¯t wait to have this child, which they had hoped for together.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and Wang Hun turned back to her room with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu went to look for Su Chong and Su Hua.

    They were in the kitchen and heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Su Xiaolu return.

    ¡°Xiaolu, are you hungry? The steamed buns will be ready soon.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said. He was relieved to see Su Xiaolu return safely.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°It smells so good. Who made it?¡±

    Su Chong pointed at Su Hua and Zhou Heng. ¡°The three of us. WE even stewed braised pork. It¡¯s soft. When the timees, we¡¯ll use steamed buns to hold the meat. It¡¯ll be extremely fragrant.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s craving had been aroused and she began to stare at the pot.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng smiled faintly.

    The pot was opened. A steamed bun naturally belonged to Su Xiaolu. She was a glutton and not greedy. She held a steamed bun with meat and slowly ate it.

    At this moment, they heard Liu Zijin¡¯s excitedughter.

 Chapter 328 - Su Hua Is First

    <h4>Chapter 328: Su Hua Is First</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Zijin, what¡¯s the good news? You sound happy.¡±

    Su Chong asked.

    Liu Zijin had always been reserved. He was mostly smiling when he was happy. They had never seen himugh so heartily.

    Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes and said as she ate the fragrant meat, ¡°It¡¯s probably because Sister-inw Hun is pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Chong was surprised.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng looked at each other and smiled. They understood. Liu Zijin loved Wang Hun deeply and this child had been looking forward to it for a long time. Now, everything was fine and the child hade at the right time. No wonder Liu Zijinughed happily.

    Not long after, Liu Zijin¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Chong, I have good news for you.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he arrived. The smile on Liu Zijin¡¯s face did not diminish. He went to Su Chong¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°Chong, I¡¯m going to be a father. You¡¯re going to be a godfather.¡±

    Liu Zijin was so happy that people couldn¡¯t help but be happy when they saw him in high spirits.

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°Alright, congrattions.¡±

    He was on good terms with Liu Zijin. Long ago, Liu Zijin had already said that in the future, his children would acknowledge him as their godfather. In the future, Su Chong¡¯s children would also acknowledge him as their godfather.

    Su Hua said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, thank you. I also wish you all a good fate and a happy life.¡±

    Speaking of which, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng had also reached the age of marriage. After the rankings were released this time, there was a high chance that their marriages would be decided.

    Su Chong immediately felt a little embarrassed.

    He touched his head. He actually didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about marriage. He would think about it when he met the one.

    Su Hua smiled faintly. Zhou Heng was deep in thought.

    Liu Zijin calmed down and walked to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you. Your sister-inw said that it¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    God knew how happy he was when he found out that Wang Hun was pregnant. He couldn¡¯t help but worry when he found out that Wang Hun had not been taking care of herself, but he also knew how relieved he was after Wang Hun said that Su Xiaolu would prescribe pregnancy stabilizing medicine.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but there are some things to take note of during pregnancy. For the first three months, sex is forbidden.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a doctor. She remembered the taboos of pregnancy and just said it casually.

    Liu Zijin blushed and lowered his voice. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng could not help butugh.

    They really believed that there was no gender in front of the doctor.

    Wang Hun couldn¡¯t eat garlic, so there was braised pork inside. Hence, Liu Zijin only brought steamed buns over in the morning.

    Su Xiaolu prescribed pregnancy stabilizing medicine for Wang Hun to drink.

    Wang Hun¡¯splexion quickly improved.

    Because Wang Hun was pregnant, Liu Zijin hired a chef to cook. The chef¡¯s culinary skills were not bad, and Su Xiaolu and the others ate good food.

    On the 9th of October, the rankings were released.

    Many people were waiting to check their titles.

    Since Su Chong was good at martial arts, this mission was handed to him.

    When he saw Su Hua¡¯s name in the first ce, Su Chong could not help but smile. He continued to read. The second ce was Liu Zijin. He was in 16th ce, and Zhou Heng was in 90th ce. After reading it, Su Chong squeezed out.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, we are all on the list. The first ce was won by my younger brother, Zijin is second, and Little Brother Heng is 90th.¡±

    Zhou Heng had deliberately ranked low. It was fine as long as he passed.

    Su Hua¡¯s first ce was undoubtedly Top Scorer.

    Liu Zijin sighed in admiration and cupped her hands. ¡°Hua deserves it. We¡¯re all happy.¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t get first ce, second ce wasn¡¯t bad either. In the future, he would be a High Schr. Even if the imperial examination stopped here, he could still be an official.

    However, he still wanted to participate in next year¡¯s Spring Quarter Examinations. He wanted to see how far he could go.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    Some people were happy, while others were sad. Those who were on the rankings were beaming with joy, while those who were not on the rankings were dejected. This joy was best shared when they returned home.

    The few of them went home together, unable to hide the joy on their faces.

    After the rankings were released, the soldiers would go and report the news. Before they reached home, the intermediate high-ranking soldiers had already reached home.

    As soon as they arrived home, Su Xiaolu saw Jin Wu waiting outside the door. When they saw the people around Zhou Zhi, Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others were a little vignt.

    When Jin Wu saw Su Xiaolu, he walked over and handed her an invitation. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Su. Congrattions on your good results. His Highness will be leaving for the capital soon. In order to thank Miss Su and you for your contributions to this gue, we¡¯ll hold a banquet at Jinghong Restaurant tonight. Pleasee.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was supposed to return to the capital, but he thought that the rankings would be released soon, so he postponed it for a few days.

    Was Zhou Zhi going or not?

    Su Chong did not want to go. Su Hua was deep in thought, and Zhou Heng was even more deep in thought.

    Su Xiaolu took the invitation and Jin Wu left.

    After entering the house, Liu Zijin said first, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first. You guys can discuss it. If you want to go, we¡¯ll go together. If not, we won¡¯t go either.¡±

    Liu Zijin still did not know about Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng. After saying this, he could not wait to return to his room. He still had to tell Wang Hun the good news.

    Su Chong and the others returned to the main room.

    Su Chong scratched his head. ¡°Should we go or not?¡±

    He did not want to go mainly because he was worried about Zhou Heng.

    If they did not go, Zhou Zhi was the Second Prince after all. If he wanted to make things difficult for them, he could deal with them casually. It would be easy for him to make them suffer.

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, what kind of person do you think he is?¡±

    Su Xiaolu treated Zhou Zhi¡¯s body and had contact with him. If they could know more useful information, it would be better for them to decide.

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. He¡¯s rtively cold and quiet. He did everything I asked him to do, but if he doesn¡¯t show the real him, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Every time Zhou Zhi showed her sincerity, she also believed that it was real, but that was only what he wanted to show.

    ¡°I think we have to go. Not to mention anything else, we did help a lot during this gue.¡±

    Su Hua said after thinking about it seriously. They had really helped a lot after the gue.

    He thought about it and decided to go.

    Su Chong spread his hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. He did not speak.

    Liu Zijin did not object when he found out that they were going.

    Therefore, at night, they went to Jinghong Restaurant together. When they arrived, they saw that the entire Jinghong Restaurant was bustling with people. Zhou Zhi had not only invited them, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    When they went upstairs, many of them were familiar faces. They had volunteered to help during the gue.

    Someone immediately came to invite them to take a seat. Everyone could even receive two taels of silver. Everyone beamed with joy and expressed their gratitude.

    Zhou Zhi came out and said some words to thank everyone. He was modest and magnanimous, causing everyone to cheer. His gaze swept across everyone and he revealed a gentle smile. He raised his wine ss and toasted the crowd before he left.

 Chapter 329 - Brothers Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 329: Brothers Meeting</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    It was as if all the danger was an illusion for Su Chong and the others.

    Everyone rxed and ate.

    After Zhou Heng ate some, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡±

    There was no danger, and Su Chong and the others were not worried. There were so many people in Jinghong Restaurant.

    Zhou Heng left the dining table and went downstairs. Soon, he saw Jin Wu waiting for him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to him.¡±

    Unable to hide it, he calmed down instead.

    If Zhou Zhi wanted to see him, it was impossible for him not toe. The current him did not have the ability to escape unscathed after angering Zhou Zhi. Angering him would undoubtedly put the Su family in danger. He could not and could not do that.

    Jin Wu nced at Zhou Heng. His gazended on Zhou Heng¡¯s legs and moved away indifferently. He said calmly, ¡°Eldest Young Master, please.¡±

    Jin Wu brought Zhou Heng into a room and pushed open the side door. Zhou Heng saw Zhou Zhi waiting at the table.

    Zhou Zhi looked at him. The two brothers looked at each other. Zhou Heng had mixed feelings. It was as if he had a thousand words, but also as if he had nothing to say.

    Jin Wu closed the door, leaving only Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi in the room.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly.

    Zhou Heng walked to the table in front of Zhou Zhi and sat down. He looked at Zhou Zhi and opened his mouth before saying, ¡°Ah Zhi, you still recognized me.¡±

    He was brought out of the pce by Old Wu. Before he came to the Southern Mountain Vige, Old Wu had treated his legs and cured him of the poison. He had even modified his bones and facial features so that he did not look like Zhou Zhi at all. However, Zhou Zhi still recognized him.

    Zhou Zhi picked up a cup of tea and lowered his eyes. He took a small sip of tea and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve been living well all these years.¡±

    It was so good that when he saw him, he felt a sharp pain in his eyes and heart. Everywhere hurt.

    He lowered his eyes and hid all his emotions. There was no emotion on his face. He was really cold. Zhou Heng could not understand anything when he was like this. He was in a daze¡­

    The dangers in the pce were too far away from him. Now that Zhou Zhi was in front of him, his empty legs silently reminded him that those dangers had never been far away. He only felt this way because he was the child who was loved.

    Zhou Heng choked. ¡°Ah Zhi, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly as if he was mocking himself. ¡°Why are you sorry? Did you instigate the person who plotted against me?¡±

    Zhou Heng was speechless. Of course not.

    Zhou Zhi was covered in thorns and was terrifyingly cold. Zhou Heng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ah Zhi, if you want my life, thene at me. Don¡¯t implicate the others. They¡¯re innocent.¡±

    Zhou Zhi knew his identity. No one could stop him from doing anything. Zhou Heng only hoped that he would not implicate the Su family.

    Zhou Zhi chuckled. He looked up at Zhou Heng. His deep eyes were on Zhou Heng as he said lightly, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t take your life. Really, I¡¯m not interested in you like this at all. However, you¡¯re really too simr to Mother. Even if I didn¡¯t do anything, you still think that I¡¯ll do something. This puts me in a difficult position. If I don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll be letting you down.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Zhi smiled and looked at Zhou Heng calmly.

    ¡°Ah Zhi, I believe you.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi and said slowly, regardless of whether Zhou Zhi was sincere or not, he believed him.

    They were from the same mother. They should have been brothers in arms.

    Zhou Heng had mixed feelings. He felt guilty facing Zhou Zhi, but there were many things between them. This could not be changed no matter what.

    ¡°A few years ago, I found traces of Dr. Wu, but at that time, you were no longer by his side. Dr. Wu was not afraid of imperial power. He was only responsible for treating you. At that time, I thought that you might have a very unhappy life.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and spoke indifferently.

    Zhou Heng listened quietly. He had never suffered. When he was with Old Wu, although the old man was heartless, he was actually very attentive. When he arrived at the Southern Mountain Vige, Su Xiaolu¡¯s family treated him even better.

    All this while, what kind of life was Zhou Zhi leading?

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes and gulped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ You don¡¯t have to apologize. You didn¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Zhou Zhi sneered. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°I called you here to tell you that if you want to take back your identity, you have to rely on your ability. I won¡¯t kill you. Of course, I won¡¯t let you win. I will fight for what I want. Simrly, you have to fight for what you want.¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve changed your name, it doesn¡¯t matter if your name is Su Heng or Zhou Heng. It won¡¯t be easy for you to be Zhou Heng again. Don¡¯t hide your strength during the exam. If you¡¯re hiding, you¡¯ll really be nothing.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled after saying that. He picked up the teacup and took a small sip of water.

    He had said so much. If Zhou Heng could understand, he would naturally know what he meant. If he did not understand, then he could only be just Zhou Heng in his life.

    Zhou Heng frowned slightly. He pursed his lips and did not say anything in the end.

    Zhou Zhi waved his hand lightly. ¡°You can leave. Fifteen minutes is long enough for a trip to the toilet.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi. There was no eye contact. In the end, he sighed and turned to leave.

    Zhou Heng turned around and Zhou Zhi looked at him. Looking at his back, Zhou Zhi smiled and shook his head.

    Life was difficult. Zhou Heng, who had grown up in a happy family, was no match for him.

    If he did not want him to live, Zhou Heng would not even have the chance to take the exam.

    He had always been telling the truth when he said that he did not want to kill him.

    The reason why he stopped Zhou Heng from returning to the capital was only because of the woman¡¯s guesses.

    He was telling the truth when he said that he had to fight to get his identity back.

    The royal family had always been cruel. If Zhou Heng wanted to get his identity back, he had to face the power of the entire capital.

    If he knew, he would naturally understand. If he did not¡­ Forget it, there was nothing wrong with being Zhou Heng for the rest of his life.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Heng came out of the room. He was distracted and was thinking about what Zhou Zhi meant. He slowly went upstairs and Su Chong¡¯s voice came from behind.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, where did you go?¡±

    Su Chong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Zhou Heng was fine. He had also gone to the toilet just now, but he did not see Zhou Heng at all. He was shocked and looked around, but he did not see him. Just as he was about to go upstairs to tell Su Hua and the others, he saw Zhou Henging out of nowhere and going up the stairs.

    Zhou Heng turned to Su Chong and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had a stomach ache just now.¡±

    Su Chong frowned slightly, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Zhou Heng did not want to say it. No matter how worried Su Chong was, he endured it and did not ask.

    Zhou Heng did not notice Su Chong¡¯s expression. He hummed softly and returned to his seat with Su Chong to continue eating.

 Chapter 330 - We Must Go Home Together

    <h4>Chapter 330: We Must Go Home Together</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Before anyone noticed, Zhou Heng had regained his calm.

    Su Chong was a little worried, but Zhou Heng was fine now, so he did not ask further.

    After dinner, everyone dispersed and walked back together.

    On the way, Liu Zijin sighed and said, ¡°The gue has harmed people this time. Some of them have passed the exam, but they are long gone. On the day of the good news, there were also funerals¡­¡±

    It was both great joy and great sorrow.

    As for those who died from the gue, not even their bones were left behind¡­

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid the news of the gue will spread. Now that the rankings are announced, let¡¯s not dy any longer. Let¡¯s set off for home tomorrow.¡±

    Su Chong said. Firstly, he wanted to go home as soon as possible. Secondly, he wanted to leave this troublesome ce to ensure Zhou Heng¡¯s safety.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been trapped here for so long. When Father and Mother heard the news, they were worried sick. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    When they left home, it was still July. It was already October now. In the past three months, they had encountered a gue and had not returned home. During this period of time, Su Sang and Madam Zhao must have been extremely worried.

    Now that this matter was over, returning home was imminent.

    Liu Zijin smiled and agreed. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go home. Then we¡¯ll pack up tonight and have a good rest. Then, we¡¯ll set off home tomorrow morning.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out of the city tomorrow. I¡¯ve been out for so long. I miss home too.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. Liu Zijin and Su Hua could tell that he had something on his mind.

    As soon as they returned to the residence, Liu Zijin held Wang Hun¡¯s arm and returned to her room.

    Su Xiaolu yawned.

    Zhou Heng said worriedly, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, Xiaolu, I have something to tell you.¡±

    After returning to the main room, Zhou Heng told Su Xiaolu and the others about Zhou Zhi meeting him.

    When they heard this, they pondered. What did Zhou Zhi mean by doing this?

    Su Hua thought for a moment and said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, regardless of whether he¡¯s telling the truth or not, we¡¯ll take it that he¡¯s telling the truth. Go all out for next year¡¯s general examination.¡±

    ¡°Right. And right now, you¡¯re with us. If he makes a move, it won¡¯t be easy to harm you. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all protect you.¡±

    Su Chong said eloquently. He knew that Zhou Heng had something on his mind. So that was what happened.

    Obviously, they could not deceive Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi already knew Zhou Heng¡¯s identity. His power and attitude made them doubt him. No matter what, it was a good thing as long as he did not attack.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I even promised to enter the capital next year to detoxify him. He won¡¯t kill you. That alone is true. I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡±

    As for the rest, their family could not help much.

    Zhou Heng was Zhou?Heng<sup>1</sup>?after all. He could only rely on himself to do what he wanted.

    Their family still did not want to get involved in this mess.

    Su Xiaolu yawned and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, rest early. I¡¯m going back to sleep too. Let¡¯s go home tomorrow morning.¡±

    She had been away from home for a few months. She missed everything at home, especially her third sister, Su Xiaoling, who was good at cooking.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room. Su Hua patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest too. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Zhou Heng had a serious expression, as if he had something to say, but in the end, he fell silent.

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Su Chong put his arm around Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder and returned to his room. He turned around and called Su Hua, ¡°Brother Hua, let¡¯s squeeze together.¡±

    Su Hua smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°No, you can sleep with Little Brother Heng. I¡¯ll sleep alone.¡±

    Su Hua looked at their backs and smiled.

    After spending a few years together, they could tell even if Zhou Heng did not say it.

    Zhou Heng did not dare to say anything else and bid farewell. He hesitated for a moment but did not say anything, afraid that the brothers would not agree.

    However, how could they not see that it was impossible for Zhou Heng to leave quietly? He could forget about it.

    Su Chong was the sharpest martial artist. With him around, Zhou Heng had no chance.

    Su Hua returned to his room to rest.

    Su Chong also returned to his room with Zhou Heng to rest. As soon as he got into bed, Su Chong fell asleep and let Zhou Heng sleep on the side of the bed.

    Su Chong quickly fell asleep. Zhou Heng was not sleepy. In the middle of the night, he got up gently, but just as he got out of bed, Su Chong¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Little Brother Heng, where are you going?¡±

    Zhou Heng replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet. It¡¯s fine. Ah Chong, go to sleep.¡±

    Su Chong got up and got out of bed. He put his arm around Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It just so happens that I need to go too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s n did not have a chance to be carried out. They went to the toilet together and the two of them came back to sleep together.

    Su Chong quickly fell asleep.

    Zhou Heng quietly got out of bed again. Before he could take two steps, Su Chong¡¯s voice sounded behind him again. ¡°Oh¡ªLittle Brother Heng, are you going to the toilet again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Zhou Heng replied with one word.

    Hence, he went to the toilet with Su Chong again and did not find an opportunity until dawn.

    At dawn, Su Hua came over. After packing up, Su Chong went to ready the horses.

    The Wang family¡¯s coachman had also set up the horses. Liu Zijinid a mattress in the carriage. Wang Hun was pregnant. He was afraid that she would not be able to take the bumpy ride back. It would be morefortable to lie on the mattress.

    Zhou Heng had dark circles under his eyes. Su Xiaolu also bought many buns and steamed buns and distributed them to everyone. When she saw that Zhou Heng did not look good, she asked with a smile, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s lively eyes that were hiding a trace of cunning. He was a little helpless. He took the buns that Su Xiaolu had given him and sighed. He said bluntly, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, Xiaolu, I¡¯m not going back with you.¡±

    He did not have the chance to leave, so he could only say this openly.

    They protected him as if he were family, and so did he. He didn¡¯t want to bring danger to them.

    He wanted to stay away from the Su family and distance himself from them. With Su Xiaolu around, Zhou Zhi would not hurt the Su family. However, with him around, it was hard to say. Zhou Zhi¡¯s thoughts were too deep and difficult to understand. He did not dare to take the gamble.

    Even though Su Chong was skilled in martial arts and Su Xiaolu had martial arts, Su Hua did not. Su Xiaoling, Su Sang, and Madam Zhao did not have martial arts.

    Zhou Heng said bluntly. Su Chong and Su Hua also looked at Zhou Heng seriously. Su Hua patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, no matter if you¡¯re Zhou Heng or the Prince, we¡¯ve been together for so many years. When you really face the Second Prince next year, we might not be with you. But for now, you¡¯re not even qualified to be the Second Prince¡¯s opponent. You won¡¯t be in trouble if you¡¯re with us, so we won¡¯t let you leave now.¡±

    Su Chong smiled brightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, you have to go home with us now. We¡¯ll talk about this next year.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Thousands of emotions surged in his heart, and he choked.

    Su Xiaolu took out an egg and stuffed it into Zhou Heng¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Get in the carriage, Third Brother.¡±

 Chapter 331 - Iâ€™ll Save Him If I Want To

    <h4>Chapter 331: I¡¯ll Save Him If I Want To</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu gave Su Chong and Su Hua an egg each and got into the carriage first.

    Zhou Heng held the bun and egg in his hand. For a moment, he had mixed feelings.

    Su Chong patted him and said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, go up quickly. Eat something and sleep. You didn¡¯t sleepst night. You have to catch up on your sleep to be better.¡±

    Su Hua got into the carriage first. He turned around and reached out to Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng swallowed and stopped saying that he would not go back. He nodded and held Su Hua¡¯s hand as they got into the carriage.

    Su Chong smiled and quickly peeled open the eggshell to eat it in one bite. Then, he took a big bite of the bun and got into the carriage to drive the horse away.

    The carriage quickly left the city and rushed home.

    A figure watched as the carriage left. Then, he turned around and returned to the main courtyard. He reported to Zhou Zhi, who was sitting at the table and reading a memorial, ¡°Master, they have already left the city.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was expressionless. ¡°Okay, I understand. You may leave.¡±

    The figure retreated.

    Not long after, Jin Wu returned from outside and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Master, Su Lin is in chaos. The Yan army has sent troops. General Qi has sent news and implores Master to send troops to support.¡±

    Zhou Zhi frowned. Then, he ordered, ¡°Immediately transfer 50,000 troops from Furongzhou to support General Qi and help him guard Su Lin. Let him chop back all the ws that the Yan soldiers extend.¡±

    Jin Wu nodded. ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    Su Lin was in turmoil again, so he could not return to the capital for the time being.

    The Yan Kingdom must have heard that there was a gue in Furongzhou, so they were tempted again. They wanted to tear a hole through Su Lin and attack the Great Zhou Kingdom. Dream on.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression revealed a ruthlessness that did not match his age.

    ¡ª-

    On the quiet path, a carriage broke down halfway.

    A few armored soldiers looked extremely anxious.

    ¡°Damn it, if this is good, the old general won¡¯t be able to rush to Furongzhou. This, this¡­¡±

    Deputy General Wang Dong pped his hands anxiously.

    ¡°What else can we do? Hurry up and fix the carriage. If the wheel is broken, change it. Even if we have to carry it, we have to carry the general to Furongzhou. The divine doctor is there. The general will definitely be cured.¡±

    The other Deputy General, Yang Zhen, gritted his teeth and said.

    General Qi was already 70 years old. If something really happened here, he would not know how to exin himself when he returned to the capital.

    The few of them immediately repaired the broken carriage wheels.

    At this moment, a carriage came from afar.

    Wang Dong and Yang Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up. The two of them immediately went forward and stopped the carriage.

    ¡°Young man, we¡¯ve requisitioned your carriage. We¡¯ll exchange this carriage with you. This is five taels of silver aspensation. You can repair the carriageter.¡±

    Yang Zhen went forward with the silver and threw it into Su Chong¡¯s arms.

    Without waiting for Su Chong to speak, Wang Dong said, ¡°Young man, help us. We have something urgent to rush to Furongzhou.¡±

    When Su Chong saw that they were wearing armor with the word Zhou embroidered on their clothes, he immediately knew that they were the soldiers of the Great Zhou.

    Su Chong cupped his hands and got out of the carriage. ¡°Wait a moment. You¡¯re the soldiers of the Great Zhou. I¡¯ll definitely agree to this request. Please allow us toe down first.¡±

    In order to protect the country, the Great Zhou soldiers had an urgent matter to change carriages with him. Su Chong naturally would not refuse. He looked around and saw that the wheels of the carriage not far away had copsed. He knew that the carriage was broken.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng got out of the carriage, and Su Xiaolu followed.

    Actually, they would not object to this.

    The carriage only had broken wheels. They just needed to repair it.

    Yang Zhen and Wang Dong smiled. They did not expect these young people to be so easy to talk to. They immediately felt that these people had extraordinary temperaments.

    If they had the time, they would definitely make friends with them, but they were not free now.

    Therefore, after Su Xiaolu and the others came down, Wang Dong and Yang Zhen would only turn around and carry General Qi to another carriage.

    Liu Zijin and Wang Hun also came down.

    Su Chong exined to them, ¡°It¡¯s the soldiers of the Great Zhou who want to change carriages with us in an emergency. It¡¯s fine. Their carriage is not too bad either, but the wheels are broken. I¡¯ll fix themter.¡±

    When they carried an old general in armor over, they were all stunned.

    This was because a huge arrow pierced through the old general¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Be careful. We¡¯ll go to Furongzhou immediately. With the second prince¡¯s rmendation, the divine doctor definitely won¡¯t dy it.¡±

    Wang Dong urged his subordinates.

    Su Chong and the others subconsciously looked at Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Xiaolu called out to Wang Dong and the others.

    When they suddenly heard the voice, they were stunned. They nced at Su Xiaolu and did not me her. Instead, they said gently, ¡°Little girl, if you dislike our carriage, wait here. As soon as we enter the city, can we immediately get someone to drive the carriage back for you?¡±

    Yang Zhen thought that Su Xiaolu despised their carriage because she saw blood.

    This was indeed not the youngdy¡¯s fault. General Qi was seriously injured. Along the way, there were more or less bloodstains in the carriage.

    The youngdy was clean, so it was inevitable that she would be a little delicate.

    ¡°Wait a minute. If you want to look for the divine doctor, you won¡¯t be able to find them even if you go to Furongzhou now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu approached Yang Zhen and the others. She walked around them.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was serious, Wang Dong subconsciously asked, ¡°Why? Are you from Furongzhou? Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°You are probably looking for the divine doctor to pull out the arrow to save this old general¡¯s life. However, you can¡¯t see the divine doctor now because they have already left Furongzhou today.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked to Yang Zhen¡¯s side and grabbed the old general¡¯s wrist. ¡°But you can see the divine doctor here. I¡¯m not talented. I¡¯m from the Minggu Medical Valley and have some experience in medicine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s words stunned Yang Zhen and Wang Dong.

    They looked at the little girl in front of them in disbelief. She actually said that she was a divine doctor!

    The few of them pondered for a few seconds before Yang Zhen asked, ¡°Then how can you prove that you¡¯re a divine doctor?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nced at Yang Zhen. ¡°Why should I prove it? I¡¯ll save him if I want to. If I don¡¯t want to save him, I won¡¯t. Why should I prove it to anyone? If you¡¯re not convinced, why don¡¯t you see if you can still move?¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Yang Zhen and the others¡¯ faces stiffened. They seemed to be using a lot of strength and blushed.

    ¡°You, what did you do to us? Despicable!¡±

    Wang Dong gritted his teeth. He did not know what was going on either. It was as if his body had stiffened.

    Yang Zhen¡¯s expression also changed drastically. The other four soldiers were also trying to move.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and pped her hands. She said to Su Chong and the others, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother,e and help me carry this old man¡¯s stretcher into the carriage first.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Iâ€™ll Save Him If I Want To 2

    <h4>Chapter 332: I¡¯ll Save Him If I Want To 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Liu Zijin came to help. Soon, they took the stretcher from Wang Dong, Yang Zhen, and the other soldiers and carefully carried it into the carriage.

    Yang Zhen, Wang Dong, and the others could only watch with stiff bodies.

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted.

    ¡°You brats, if anything happens to the old general, you won¡¯t be able to keep your heads!¡±

    Wang Dong was anxious. None of them had expected this to happen.

    Their eyes widened. The numbness and stiffness in their bodies made them feel very helpless. They could only watch and stare.

    However, their vision was limited. General Qi was carried into the carriage and they could not see what was happening inside.

    Su Chong came over and touched his head. ¡°Generals, I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll carry you over and you can see for yourselves.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Chong carried Wang Dong and the others to the side of the carriage so that they could see what was happening inside.

    Wang Dong and the others were all tough men. They had never received such treatment before. They were so angry that their faces turned red. However, at this moment, even their tongues were numb.

    They could only let out moans with much difficulty.

    Su Xiaolu, who was in the carriage, did not care about the people outside at all.

    She took the old general¡¯s pulse just now. The arrow did not pierce through his heart, but it damaged many meridians and blood vessels in his body. He could fall into aa. When she pulled it out, blood would flow like a fountain. If she could not stop the bleeding, he would die from excessive blood loss.

    However, she was familiar with the meridians and acupuncture points. It was not difficult for her to seal his meridians and stitch up his wounds.

    She opened the first aid kit and took out the medicine. She first pinched open General Qi¡¯s mouth and stuffed the medicine inside. Then, she took a pair of scissors and cut open General Qi¡¯s clothes. She used silver needles to insert them into his throat, be, and other acupuncture points on both sides of his nose. After sealing his vital acupuncture points, she used a small knife to cut off the tail of the arrow that was as thick as a thumb.

    After doing this, she condensed her Internal Breath in her palm and got General Qi to sit up. She held the top of the hook of the arrow with one hand and pulled it out in one go.

    She didn¡¯t mind the blood sttering on her face. She picked up the scissors and cut the knots on both sides of the armor, quickly removing General Qi¡¯s clothes.

    She then quickly applied medicine on General Qi¡¯s wound and stitched it up.

    Wang Dong and the others were stunned.

    General Qi had been shot with an arrow. Even the experienced military doctor was helpless and did not dare to pull out the arrow. He said that it was too close to the heart meridian, and he would not be able to stop the bleeding. With his medical skills, General Qi would definitely die if he pulled out the arrow.

    However, this little girl¡¯s methods were straightforward and decisive. She even pulled the arrow without the help of outsiders.

    At this moment, their stiff limbs seemed to have recovered.

    ¡°Old Yang¡ªwe, we really seem to have met the divine doctor¡­¡±

    Wang Dong said.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s technique, she would not dare to be so decisive without decades of experience. However, she was still a little girl. To have such ability, she must be a divine doctor.

    Yang Zhen remained silent and stared at General Qi. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that General Qi¡¯s chest was still heaving.

    Su Xiaolu treated the wound on General Qi¡¯s back and then the wound on his chest.

    After Su Xiaolu stitched up the wound and bandaged it, Yang Zhen and the others regained their mobility.

    However, after recovering, none of them acted rashly.

    After a while, Yang Zhen looked at Su Xiaolu, who had packed up and was about to get out of the carriage. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Little divine doctor, may I ask when our general will wake up?¡±

    General Qi still had silver needles on him. When was she going to take them away?

    When they looked at Su Xiaolu again, she no longer had a temper. Nothing could prove that she was the divine doctor more than the facts.

    It was better to do it directly. At first, they would not believe it, so Su Xiaolu did not waste her breath on them and acted directly.

    Her methods and boldness were not something ordinary people could do.

    If she wasn¡¯t a divine doctor, who else could be?

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°He will wake up in four hours.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s rest and set up camp here tonight.¡±

    Before Yang Zhen and the others could ask again, Su Xiaolu said to Su Chong that since she had saved him, she had to save him to the end.

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Yang Zhen was relieved.

    ¡°Thank you, little divine doctor.¡±

    Yang Zhen cupped his hands respectfully.

    Yang Zhen patted Wang Dong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp and wait for General Qi to wake up.¡±

    Fortunately, there was a small forest nearby, so they could stop on the spot.

    There was a small stream not far away, so Su Chong and the others went to catch some small fish. The thumb-sized small fish were a little small, but it was also a delicacy to cook a pot of fish soup and drink soup while eating steamed buns.

    On one side, a fire was lit. On the other side, a few soldiers were silently guarding the carriage.

    Wang Dong whispered to Yang Zhen, ¡°Old Yang, why aren¡¯t these youngsters afraid at all? They don¡¯t look that strong. Aren¡¯t they afraid that we¡¯ll do something?¡±

    At a nce, he felt that apart from Su Chong¡¯s skills, the others were not worth mentioning. He could kill them with a single kick.

    Yang Zhen¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the lesson just now enough? That little girl¡¯s medical skills are impressive. She can kill people without a trace. Don¡¯t joke around. We¡¯re martial artists. In terms of these twists and turns, we can¡¯t win even if we try a hundred times.¡±

    They still had lingering fears when they recalled what happened just now, but they were also lucky.

    They really found the divine doctor. If they really went to Furongzhou, they would only end up empty-handed. It would be difficult for other doctors to have this ability.

    It was almost dark, and four hours had passed.

    Su Xiaolu walked towards Yang Zhen. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to get the needles.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yang Zhen and the others said respectfully.

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage and took off the silver needles.

    At this moment, the unconscious General Qi slowly opened his eyes.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu and muttered a few words in confusion, ¡°Mianmian, it¡¯s Mianmian.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled when she saw that the old general had recognized her wrongly. Then, she got up and got out of the carriage. She said to Wang Dong and Yang Zhen, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s awake. I¡¯ll give you the prescriptionter. Go to Furongzhou to get the medicine and take it on time. He¡¯ll recover in half a month.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu returned to her carriage.

    ¡°Mianmian, Little Mianmian¡­¡±

    General Qi¡¯s weak voice came from the carriage.

    Su Xiaolu paused. This old general probably valued rtionships. Who did he think she was?

    Su Xiaolu did not think too much about it. She returned to the fire to warm herself up and eat.

    Meanwhile, Wang Dong and Yang Zhen had already boarded the carriage.

    ¡°Quick, help me up¡­¡±

    General Qi said weakly and anxiously, as if he was afraid of missing out on someone important.

    Yang Zhen immediately said, ¡°General, you¡¯re seriously injured. You can¡¯t act rashly now.¡±

    Wang Dong also said, ¡°General, what do you want? Let us do it.¡±

    General Qi looked at the two Deputy Generals and asked anxiously, ¡°Who was here just now? Where is she?¡±

 Chapter 333 - Is Her Surname Yan?

    <h4>Chapter 333: Is Her Surname Yan?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Upon hearing this, Wang Dong immediately replied, ¡°General, it was the young divine doctor from Minggu who was here just now. Originally, we were going to Furongzhou to look for the divine doctor, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet her on the way. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this carriage breaking down. Otherwise, we might have missed her.¡±

    Wang Dong sighed. It was such a coincidence for them to meet. It was really fateful.

    Speaking of which, General Qi was lucky. He was a good person, so the heavens had arranged for him to turn misfortune into fortune.

    ¡°General, do you want to see that little divine doctor?¡±

    Yang Zhen looked at General Qi¡¯s expression and asked.

    General Qi nodded. ¡°Help me up. I want to take a look.¡±

    From what the two Deputy Generals said, General Qi knew that he had been saved by the divine doctor. He might have seen it wrongly just now. He was not very clear-headed when he looked at her in a daze. However, he should thank her personally for saving his life.

    Yang Zhen and Wang Dong saw that General Qi was still in good spirits, so they agreed. Wang Dong said, ¡°General, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and invite her over now.¡±

    With that, Wang Dong got off the carriage.

    Seeing that General Qi seemed to have something on his mind, Yang Zhen kept quiet and did not ask further.

    General Qi had a lot on his mind. He was more than 70 years old and had many sons in the family, but few daughters. His only daughter was naturally doted on since she was young. Unfortunately, she was unlucky and died during childbirth.

    His only granddaughter had gone missing at the age of marriage. He had never seen her alive or dead. He would remember her for the rest of his life. If he could find her, he would have nothing to regret in his life.

    That nce just now made him feel as if he had seen his granddaughter when she was young. His heart could not settle down. If he did not take another look, he would not be at ease.

    ¡ª-

    Wang Dong walked towards Su Xiaolu and the others. Smelling the fragrant fish soup, he swallowed. These people knew how to live and enjoy themselves. They ate well even when they were on the go. They were not like martial arts practitioners who ate hard pancakes with cold water.

    Su Xiaolu drank the hot fish soup and ate the steamed buns. The fish soup was delicious and the fish meat had melted. Her stomach felt warm after drinking it. Seeing Wang Dong walk over, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Brother, get a bowl and scoop a bowl of fish soup for the old general.¡±

    Su Chong handed the bowl to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu scooped out a bowl of soup and stood up. She said to Wang Dong, ¡°Here, give the old general a bowl of fish soup.¡±

    Wang Dong took it and said, ¡°Little divine doctor, the general woke up and wants to thank you.¡±

    Originally, he didn¡¯te for the fish soup, but since it was already in his hands, there was no reason to reject it. This thick and fragrant fish soup looked good. The general was seriously injured, so it could be used to nourish his body.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Tell him there¡¯s no need. There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. I¡¯m happy to save him.¡±

    If she wanted to save him, she would. If she didn¡¯t want to save him, she wouldn¡¯t. Hence, there was no need to thank her.

    Wang Dong was speechless. He had nothing else to say. He could only carry the fish soup back. This divine doctor¡¯s temper was not small.

    Wang Dong carried the fish soup back to the carriage and said to General Qi, ¡°General, this is wild fish soup. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Yang Zhen said, ¡°He asked you to invite her over. Where is she?¡±

    Wang Dong said helplessly, ¡°That little divine doctor said that she was willing to save the general, so there¡¯s no need to thank her. She¡¯s a divine doctor. I can¡¯t do anything with her temper. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll offend her if I say too much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu poisoned all of them without anyone noticing. He still remembered that he could not offend such a person who did things her own way.

    Hearing Wang Dong¡¯s words, Yang Zhen felt helpless.

    General Qi held the bowl of fish soup and said slowly, ¡°Forget it. Wait for me to rest for another night and pay attention to their movements. Wake me up tomorrow morning.¡±

    It was already dark, so it was impossible for him to travel. She had saved his life, so he couldn¡¯t force her if she didn¡¯t want toe. After he rested for a night and felt better tomorrow, he would personally get off the carriage to thank her.

    At that time, he would be able to see more clearly during the day than at night.

    After waiting for so many years, there was no need to rush.

    Wang Dong and Yang Zhen nodded. ¡°Alright, general, rest assured.¡±

    After drinking the fish soup for a night, General Qi fell asleep. They were all soldiers who had lived their lives with knives. Their tolerance for injuries and illnesses was often stronger than ordinary people. Therefore, after resting for a night, he could get his subordinates to help him off the carriage. If he was young, it would be even faster. He did not need anyone to help him.

    Neither side interfered.

    Su Xiaolu and Wang Hun slept together. The fire did not go out, and Su Chong and the others rested around it.

    At dawn, he boiled hot water and tore the steamed bun into small pieces to soak in water.

    After eating, they prepared to leave.

    Wang Dong and Yang Zhen hurriedly woke General Qi up.

    The two of them helped General Qi down the carriage. Wang Dong shouted, ¡°Little divine doctor, wait a moment.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and the others walked towards Wang Dong.

    Su Xiaolu said to General Qi, ¡°Old General, you¡¯re seriously injured. It¡¯s best to recuperate in bed for the next few months.¡±

    General Qi looked at Su Xiaolu. He could not bear to look away. There was a slight resemnce, but these were young children. Just based on this resemnce, it was impossible to confirm. However, General Qi still said gently, ¡°Little girl, where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s no need to tell you that. Anyway, I¡¯m happy to save you. Rest well. We¡¯re going home.¡±

    Although this old general looked kind, she still wouldn¡¯t tell him about her home.

    If Su Xiaolu did not say anything, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng would not say anything either.

    They only cupped their hands politely at General Qi.

    General Qi swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. To them, he was a stranger. It was indeed not good to ask about their family so rashly.

    ¡°Youngdy, is your mother¡¯s surname Yan?¡±

    General Qi held onto thest bit of hope and asked. He was unwilling to let it go just like that.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°No, my mother¡¯s surname is Zhao. Old general, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu smiled and waved. ¡°Goodbye, old general. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others also smiled politely. Then, they turned around and returned to the carriage to drive it away.

    General Qi looked conflicted. He felt that Su Xiaolu¡¯s smile just now was familiar, but their mother¡¯s surname was not Yan, but Zhao. He looked at Su Xiaolu and the others¡¯ backs and sighed. This might be a coincidence.

    There were many simr people in the world, so it was not strange to bump into them.

    After Su Xiaolu and the others left, Yang Zhen and Wang Dong helped General Qi into the carriage.

    Their carriage had also been repaired. Now that General Qi was no longer in danger, there was naturally no need to change carriages.

    However, General Qi still had to be sent to Furongzhou to recuperate. Wang Dong, Yang Zhen, and the others also headed towards Furongzhou.

    Su Xiaolu and the others did not take it to heart. After all, there were many cases of mistaken identity.

 Chapter 334 - Desperate to Return

    <h4>Chapter 334: Desperate to Return</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    They only wanted to go home as soon as possible.

    There were no more dys on the way. They arrived at Anping County eleven dayster. Liu Zijin and Wang Hun returned home. As it was alreadyte, they stayed in Anping County tonight.

    When they came back, County Magistrate Wang was the happiest. His son-inw had passed the intermediate examination and Wang Hun was pregnant. It was a double blessing.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were all on the list. They were on good terms with Liu Zijin and would be friends in the future, so County Magistrate Wang weed Su Xiaolu and the others warmly.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s mother was also present. She was extremely gentle. She held Wang Hun¡¯s hand and instructed her to take note of many things. She even picked up a drumstick for Su Xiaolu.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu took the initiative to take Madam Liu¡¯s pulse.

    Liu Zijin was a little nervous. ¡°Xiaolu, is my mother alright?¡±

    Madam Liu smiled and said, ¡°What could be wrong with me? I ate and slept well.¡±

    It was just that she had been a little worried during this period of time, but this was not an illness. She would be fine when Liu Zijin and Wang Hun returned. Now that her son had passed the exam and his wife was pregnant, she was no longer sick.

    Wang Hun also looked at Su Xiaolu worriedly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s just a little weak. Just rest well.¡±

    Madam Liu¡¯s body was very deficient. She wasn¡¯t seriously ill. It was a disease that had umted over time. This couldn¡¯t be recuperated well. Madam Liu¡¯s lifespan would be shorter than ordinary people, but there was no need to say this. Only by rxing one¡¯s mentality and living a positive life would one¡¯s health improve.

    Madam Liu smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. Don¡¯t worry now.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled gently and did not say anything. Her days were getting better and better now. He really hoped that Madam Liu¡¯s health would be good and she could enjoy his happiness.

    Wang Hun said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, please give my mother-inw a nourishing prescription.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. This was a small matter.

    Madam Liu held Wang Hun¡¯s hand and patted it. Her gaze was gentle. This daughter-inw of hers.

    ¡°Lan, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. You must rest well after the long journey. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Madam Liu looked at Wang Hun gently.

    Madam Liu¡¯s concern warmed Wang Hun¡¯s heart. She shook her head and said, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m fine too. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s gentle gazended on Wang Hun, and her eyes were filled with smiles.

    Su Xiaolu packed her things and went down to rest.

    They stayed in the prince¡¯s mansion for the night and set off the next day after having breakfast.

    Liu Zijin and County Magistrate Wang came out to send him off.

    Liu Zijin patted Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, if you¡¯re engaged, you must send a letter to me. Brother Heng too. I must go to your wedding banquet.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were not young anymore. It was time to get married.

    When they returned this time, they would be in boundless glory. Perhaps someone would settle the marriage.

    Su Chong was a little embarrassed. He nodded nonchntly.

    Su Hua smiled and nodded.

    Zhou Heng was distracted for a moment. He nodded gently.

    After bidding farewell to Liu Zijin, the few of them drove the carriage back to Goathorn Town.

    ¡ª-

    Goathorn Town.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao anxiously counted the days. When the good news came but the children had yet to return and they heard that there was a gue in Furongzhou, the couple could not sleep or eat in peace.

    Su Xiaoling also copied the Buddhist scriptures for blessings over and over again, silently praying that Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Su Xiaolu would return safely.

    Lin Pingsheng would also ask Lin Yaoyao toe over every day to see if Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng had returned.

    It was already the 23rd of October today. Su Xiaoling woke up early to prepare the food. Then, she put away the copied Buddhist scriptures in the basket and left after informing Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    She wanted to take it to the temple and burn it.

    As soon as she went out, she saw Madam Wang and Old Master Su bringing Su Dng and Su Eng over.

    Su Xiaoling frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯te. My family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±

    Ever since the good news seven days ago came with the possible bad news, Madam Wang had brought Su Dng and Su Eng here every day. Today, even Old Master Su was here.

    They hade to get Su Sang to return to the family n. They also wanted to adopt Su Shun as Su Sang¡¯s son. Even though the real news had not been sent back, they were still certain that Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others were all dead.

    Looking at these people, Su Xiaoling could not help but hate them.

    Su Xiaoling wanted to stop her, but she was pushed to the side by Madam Wang. Madam Wang spat in disgust. ¡°Wretched girl, get lost. You have no right to speak in this house.¡±

    Madam Wang was not so polite. She pushed Su Xiaoling away and entered.

    Su Dng and Su Eng also red at Su Xiaoling.

    Old Master Su¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Su Xiaoling.

    After entering the courtyard, Madam Wang shouted, ¡°Third Brother, Third Brother, have you considered it? Come out and tell Father and Mother. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

    After knowing that Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu might have died in Furongzhou, Madam Wang¡¯s ns surfaced again. She did not care if Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others were really dead. She had to strike while the iron was hot and let Su Sang go home now to adopt Su Shun.

    Even if Su Chong and Su Hua didn¡¯t die, so be it. Their two eldest grandsons were both intermediate High Schrs and would be High Schrs in the future. They could also enjoy the glory.

    That was why she came every day. She thought that Su Sang and Madam Zhao were weak now and might not be able to take it for a while, so she agreed.

    ¡°Third Brother, hurry up ande out with Sister-inw. Father and Mother are doing this for your own good. We¡¯re family after all. We¡¯re biological brothers. We¡¯ll be connected forever.¡±

    Su Dng echoed.

    Su Eng also said, ¡°Third Brother, discuss with Sister-inw. Between Qing and Shun, choose whichever you like. If you like both, Eldest Brother and I agree to let you adopt them.¡±

    At this moment, the Su family had the same opinion.

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao heard themotion in the courtyard, they were so angry that they trembled.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°They, they don¡¯t want Chong and Hua to be alive. Sang, I¡¯ll tell you clearly, even if¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao choked and paused. Her heart ached. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Even if they don¡¯te back, it¡¯s impossible for me to acknowledge Su Qing and Su Shun. If you do, our rtionship as husband and wife will end here.¡±

    When the good news came, she was overjoyed. However, after the good news, it was also bad news.

    Because there were too many people, the messenger didn¡¯t know if the candidates were still alive.

    However, if they were alive, they would definitely be home in ten days to half a month. If they did not return in the end, they would be gone. It had been seven days, and the children had not returned. The Su family came every day, but they did note tofort them. Instead, they came to stab their hearts.

    Madam Zhao was afraid that Su Sang would not be able to take it, so she told him everything. If Su Sang agreed to this, she would divorce him!

 Chapter 335 - Good Plan

    <h4>Chapter 335: Good n</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Seeing Madam Zhao¡¯s determined expression, Su Sang¡¯s heart ached. He reached out and pulled Madam Zhao into his arms. He said, ¡°Darling, what are you talking about? How can I agree to that? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll chase them out now.¡±

    ¡°Even if¡­ that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t agree to it. With Xiaoling around, we¡¯ll grow old and she¡¯ll send us away. Our fate as husband and wife is a lifetime thing. I¡¯ll hold your hand for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly and said firmly.

    Madam Zhao cried. Su Sang was firmly on her side, which warmed her aching heart. But when she thought of the children whose fate was unknown, her heart ached again.

    Madam Wang and the others were still shouting outside.

    Su Dng and Su Eng kept calling him Third Brother and Third Sister-inw.

    Su Sang said in a low voice, ¡°Darling, don¡¯te out of the house. I¡¯ll chase them away.¡±

    With that, Su Sang walked firmly out of the house.

    He hated Old Master Su and Madam Wang to the core. Every time, they would stab him in the heart when he was in the most pain.

    He had always left some leeway when he did things, but he had never thought of showing mercy when it came to them.

    Themotion here had already rmed Chen Hu¡¯s family next door.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu went to Su Xiaoling¡¯s side and asked if she was okay. Su Xiaoling shook her head. She had been pushed down by Madam Wang, but it was nothing.

    When Madam Wang saw Chen Hu¡¯s family arrive, her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Chen family, this is our Su family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with your family. I advise you not to be a busybody.¡±

    Old Master Su also looked at Chen Hu coldly. He also hated Chen Hu. Chen Hu¡¯s current good life was all thanks to Su Sang. What Chen Hu had now should have belonged to Su Dng and Su Eng.

    Chen Hu was furious and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by your Su family? How shameless. My brother is no longer a family with you. What kind of family is that?!¡±

    ¡°What kind of brother are you? Su Sang and I are biological brothers from the same mother. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning to death by calling him big brother? Bah!¡±

    Su Dng immediately spat at Chen Hu.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you heartless thing. You don¡¯t recognize your own brother but acknowledge others. Bah¡ª¡±

    Madam Wang spat at Chen Hu¡¯s family in disgust.

    Madam Qian was furious, and so was Chen Hu.

    ¡°I, Su Sang, can be brothers with whoever I want. What does it have to do with you? Hu and I have be sworn brothers. Who are you to scold us? I¡¯m warning you, get out of my house now. My family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±

    Su Sang came out of the house and said coldly.

    Su Dng and Su Eng frowned.

    Su Eng said, ¡°Third Brother, you can¡¯t say that. We¡¯re biological brothers. We¡¯re still family. My son is still Eldest Brother¡¯s son. You and Sister-inw can choose whichever one you like. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Sang was so angry that he almostughed. In that case, they were saying that he was the one who did not know how to be grateful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. We¡¯re doing this for your own good. If you don¡¯t have a son, no one will send you off when you die of old age. If Sister-inw can still give birth, we don¡¯t have to worry so much. It¡¯s just that Sister-inw can¡¯t give birth.¡±

    Su Dng agreed with a smile. Now he was just waiting for Su Sang to nod.

    Su Sang looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Are you so sure my sons and daughter are dead? Are you so eager for them to die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. If you treat them well, give them an egg or two, smile at them, and say a few good words, I can forgive you. But what have you done?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know how much silver and taels you take from Su Xiaozhi every year? Do you really think I don¡¯t know how much you curse behind my back? You have never treated Chong and Hua well. You still want to curse them and shorten their lives. When they went to the vige examination this time, once there¡¯s some bad news, you can¡¯t wait for it to be true. Now, do you really want me to acknowledge Su Qing and Su Shun as my sons for my sake? I, Su Sang, am not a fool.¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make myself clear. Even if I don¡¯t have a son in my life, I won¡¯t take your sons. I won¡¯t give you a single cent of what¡¯s mine even if I throw it away and burn it.¡±

    ¡°Madam Wang, Fourth Dog Su, stop saying that you¡¯re my parents. I¡¯m extremely disgusted. I¡¯ve already done my best for you. If you force me, I don¡¯t mind killing you all. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be miserable in the future for at least a few decades. However, I can guarantee that if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t have a foothold here at all. If I give these things to the Su family n, I believe they¡¯ll be very willing to remove you from the family and chase you out of the vige.¡±

    Su Sang called out Madam Wang and Old Master Su¡¯s names. His only eyes were red. He gritted his teeth and looked ferocious. He wanted this family to never appear in his world again.

    Every time, no matter how ruthless he was, he had never really hurt this family.

    Every year, when they bought vegetables, they would also take their vegetables, but they were never satisfied. Su Xiaozhi had given them so many taels, but they still felt that it was not enough.

    The news had not been confirmed yet, but they insisted that Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu were all dead. They came to force them every day. This time, he would never give them a chance again.

    Seeing Su Sang like this, Madam Wang and Old Master Su were terrified.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were also at a loss. They did not understand why things didn¡¯t go as they had expected.

    Why was Su Sang so stubborn and ruthless?

    ¡°T-Third Brother¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant. We just wanted to bring you home.¡±

    Madam Wang softened her tone.

    She wanted to say something nice, but Su Sang sneered. ¡°Enough.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to hear any of these people¡¯s words.

    Old Master Su frowned, feeling anxious and frustrated. Su Sang was always like this. Why was he so stubborn? Their words were not pleasant, but they were the truth. They were always doing Su Sang a favor, but he did not appreciate it.

    ¡°Third Brother, you will definitely regret it. You will definitely regret it.¡±

    Old Master Su gritted his teeth. Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others had not returned for so long. Something must have happened. Su Sang would definitely regret what he had done today.

    Su Sang¡¯s face was cold. He still said the same thing. Even if he lost and burned his things, he would never give them to Old Master Su and his family.

    ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Master Su said solemnly.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were a little indignant. They had not taken down Su Sang¡¯s family today. Su Eng said to Su Sang, ¡°Third Brother, think about it carefully. We¡¯lle again tomorrow.

 Chapter 336 - Returned Alive

    <h4>Chapter 336: Returned Alive</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang brought Su Dng and Su Eng back. Just like a few days ago, they went back after forcing Su Sang into a corner. However, they still came back the next day. In any case, doing this would not cause them any losses.

    But if they forced Su Sang back, wouldn¡¯t they be able to take a share of what Su Sang had now?

    This was no harm to them. The worst oue was that they would not get along. That would be no different from now.

    As soon as the Su family left, Su Sang closed his eyes in exhaustion.

    Madam Zhao cried silently in the corner. When would such days end¡­

    Chen Hu frowned. ¡°Brother.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to say. He wanted tofort Su Sang, but he realized that he didn¡¯t know how tofort him at all.

    Su Sang took a few heavy breaths. He opened his eyes and said to Chen Hu¡¯s family, ¡°Hu, Sister-inw, since you¡¯re here too. I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian immediately looked at Su Sang solemnly. Chen Hu said, ¡°Big Brother, just tell us. We¡¯ll help you with anything.¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang with a burning gaze. He did not say what he was thinking because he firmly believed that Su Chong and the others were still alive. But if they were really gone, then his sons would be Su Sang¡¯s sons, and Chen Shi and Chen Xing would be Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s sons.

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu and said solemnly, ¡°Hu, I¡¯m going to Furongzhou. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Xiaoling and her mother.¡±

    Su Sang decided to go to Furongzhou. He didn¡¯t want to wait like this anymore. He was in too much pain from dealing with the Su family¡¯s coercion every day. He had been unable to sleep for the past few days.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Before Chen Hu could speak, Madam Zhao came out from the corner and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    She did not want to wait any longer. Every day was endless torture.

    Su Xiaoling gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not want to stay either. Their family always stayed together. After so many years, no hardship should separate them.

    If they went together, they would bear all the consequences together.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu pulled Su Xiaoling. ¡°Xiaoling¡­¡±

    Chen Hu felt terrible too. He said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, since we¡¯re going, we¡¯ll go with you. We can take care of each other.¡±

    If anything really happened, he could still hold on when this family could not hold on. Chen Hu thought so. He wanted to go together and bring them back safely.

    As Chen Hu spoke, he instructed Madam Qian, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll go with Eldest Brother and Sister-inw on this trip. Take good care of the children at home. Daniu and Erniu are engaged, and their inws are also reliable people. If anything happens, they won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±

    Madam Qian pursed her lips and nodded. Chen Shi was already a grown-up, and Chen Xing was sensible. She was not afraid.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had helped their family through their most difficult times. Now that they were in trouble, they naturally had to help. Madam Qian looked at Chen Hu and said firmly, ¡°Sang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of the family and wait for you toe back.¡±

    The couple¡¯s hearts were united. There were many things that they never needed to exin. They could read each other¡¯s expressions and gazes and support each other wholeheartedly.

    Chen Hu nodded heavily, then said to Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, let¡¯s pack up and leave now!¡±

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu and said, ¡°Hu, you don¡¯t have to go¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao also said, ¡°Brother Hu, this is enough. Stay at home¡­¡±

    Before Su Sang and Madam Zhao could finish, Chen Hu¡¯s eyes turned red as he said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, stop. I have to go on this trip. We¡¯re brothers who have passed the recognition of the heavens and earth. Let¡¯s not say anything else. Let¡¯s hurry up and go early.¡±

    He had to do what he had decided.

    Chen Shi frowned and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of the family. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also very determined. ¡°Father, there¡¯s still us.¡±

    Although his younger son was young, he still had the two of them as his elder sisters.

    Chen Hu nodded, his eyes filled with tears of relief. ¡°You¡¯re all good children.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red, and Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t say anything else. Pack a few sets of clothes and leave immediately.¡±

    At this point, Su Sang stopped talking.

    Madam Qian brought Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu and immediately helped pack.

    In less than 15 minutes, they packed the luggage and prepared to leave.

    At this moment, a voice that shocked everyone came from outside the house.

    ¡°Father, mother, open the door, we¡¯re back¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice made Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others in the courtyard tremble. At this moment, they felt as if a lifetime had passed.

    For a moment, everyone was stunned and did not react.

    Outside the house, Su Xiaolu saw that there was no response and couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She jumped onto the eaves andnded lightly in the courtyard. She looked at the family and asked gloomily, ¡°Father, mother, sister, why are you carrying a bag? Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu alive in front of them, Su Xiaoling cried almost instantly. Her voice was choked. ¡°Xiaolu¡ªwu¡ª¡±

    The moment she opened his mouth, she whimpered.

    Madam Zhao also cried instantly, her voice trembling. ¡°Simei¡­ is it really you?¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes were red. He reached out as if he wanted to touch her but didn¡¯t dare to.

    Su Xiaolu did not know what had happened. She was also a little worried when she saw her family like this. She took the initiative to walk to Su Sang¡¯s side and hugged Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and Su Xiaoling. She squeezed their hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. Big Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother are all back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Xiaolu and the rest. Daniu, Erniu, open the door.¡±

    Chen Hu said excitedly.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu came back to their senses and were about to open the door when Chen Shi reacted first and quickly opened the door to let Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng in.

    Chen Shi hugged Su Chong excitedly and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re finally back. Let¡¯s see who still dares to bully Uncle and Auntie.¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Shi¡¯s eyes turned red. Over the past few days, Madam Wang, Old Master Su, and the others hade every day. Every time, it was extremely ufortable.

    Atst, they had all returned safely.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng entered the courtyard. Su Chong and Su Hua looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao, who did not look right. They walked over and hugged them. The two brothers said in unison, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m unfilial. I came backte and made you worry.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 337 - As Long As Youâ€™re Safe

    <h4>Chapter 337: As Long As You¡¯re Safe</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang cried andughed. He stroked Su Chong¡¯s head, then Su Hua¡¯s head, and then put his arm around their shoulders. He choked several times and did not say anything.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian heaved a sigh of relief. All their worries turned into tears of joy at this moment.

    Sheughed and wiped her tears.

    It took them a while to calm down, but Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red.

    Releasing the children, Su Sang said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Zhou Heng, who was standing quietly beside him. He reached out and patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder. Zhou Heng smiled gently. ¡°Third Uncle, we¡¯re back. I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry.¡±

    Su Sang wiped the tears and snot from his face and shook his head gently.

    ¡°Have a good chat with your family. You must be hungry after rushing back. Let¡¯s go cook.¡±

    Chen Hu said happily and calmed down. He thought that Su Xiaolu and the others must be hungry. At this moment, he would make the reunion dinner.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao still needed time to recover.

    Given the situation today, it was impossible to open the shop. It was better to rest for the day.

    Madam Qian nodded and brought the children to the kitchen to get busy.

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaolu¡¯s arm with one hand and Su Chong¡¯s arm with the other as they entered the main room.

    Su Xiaoling, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng walked behind them side by side. Su Sang walked at the back and looked at the children. All the worries in his heart disappeared. At this moment, there was only peace and tranquility in his heart.

    He put away the packed bag.

    After entering the main room and sitting down, Madam Zhao was still holding Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and could not bear to let go. Su Xiaolu took Madam Zhao¡¯s pulse. Her pulse was a little chaotic, caused by anger and worry.

    Su Xiaolu leaned her head on Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Madam Zhao gently hugged Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulder and subconsciously patted her gently. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu rubbed against Madam Zhao. She recounted what had happened in Furongzhou. She knew that her parents wanted to hear it.

    Even if the matter was over, they would still want to know what kind of life the children had led these days.

    Su Xiaolu did not hide anything and told her family about the gue. She only omitted her interaction with Zhou Zhi and did not say anything about meeting the old general when she came back.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She hugged Su Xiaolu and kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After the thrill, nervousness, and finally peace, Madam Zhao¡¯s pulse calmed down. She knew everything, so she naturally stopped thinking nonsense.

    Now, the children had returned safely.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also sat down.

    The two families gathered for this meal. Su Sang brought good wine.

    He only let Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng have one drink because they still had to visit Lin Pingsheng after dinner. Lin Yaoyao had note today, so Lin Pingsheng did not know that they were back.

    The children had been taught by Lin Pingsheng and were now taking the schrly examination. Naturally, they had to thank their teacher.

    Su Sang, on the other hand, was drinking with Chen Hu. He was drunk.

    Chen Hu was also drunk, but he was happy. Even when he was drunk, he was smiling.

    Madam Zhao went to take care of Su Sang, and Chen Hu¡¯s family went back next door.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng went to visit Lin Pingsheng. They would eat dinner at Lin Pingsheng¡¯s house and would not return until midnight.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling returned to their room. Su Xiaolu took Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, what happened at home? Tell me, your hand is bruised and hasn¡¯t been treated.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu pulled Su Xiaoling to sit down and carefully cleaned her up.

    Su Xiaoling felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank goodness you¡¯re back.¡±

    Hence, Su Xiaoling told Su Xiaolu everything that had happened during this period of time.

    No one knew what Old Master Su and Madam Wang were thinking, but they did it. Moreover, they came every day. This was equivalent to stabbing Su Sang and Madam Zhao in the heart a few times a day.

    Su Xiaolu was angry.

    That family was really too annoying.

    However, such things were always difficult to resolve, which gave Su Xiaolu a headache.

    She was already thinking about how to teach them a lesson. If they still dared toe tomorrow, she would definitely not let them go back empty-handed. Did they really think that she had learned her medical skills for nothing?

    Su Xiaoling reached out and pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s face. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, everything will be fine in the future. Those people relied on the fact that you didn¡¯te back. Now that Eldest Brother and Second Brother are back, they won¡¯t dare to say those words again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost so much weight. I¡¯ll make you something delicious tonight.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s sharp chin and felt her heart ache. Her sister was still growing.

    With Su Xiaolu and the others back, Su Xiaoling was no longer worried or afraid. She began to think about what delicious food to make for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Sister. I want to eat your cooking. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°Father is drunk and mother is taking care of him. He¡¯s taking an afternoon nap now. Let¡¯s take a nap too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Su Xiaoling went to get ab to untie Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair andb it. Then, the two sisters went to bed together.

    Su Xiaolu slept very quickly. Smelling Su Xiaoling¡¯s scent made her feel at ease and she quickly fell asleep.

    Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu gently as usual. When Su Xiaolu fell asleep, she quietly kissed her cheek and closed her eyes to take a nap.

    Su Xiaoling did not sleep for long before she got up and went to the kitchen to clean up. Madam Zhao also came to help.

    The mother and daughter were diligent in their work, and Madam Zhao helped Su Xiaoling.

    She stewed the chicken soup first before preparing other dishes. Su Xiaolu especially liked to eat a few dishes. Because Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng would note back to eat at night, she did not prepare their portion.

    Su Xiaolu woke up at dusk. The sun was setting outside, and the air was filled with the familiar fragrance of food.

    Su Xiaolu got up and went to the kitchen to drink a bowl of chicken soup and eat some chicken.

    Su Xiaolu held the bowl and sipped it with a sweet smile.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle and her eyes were filled with joy.

    Su Xiaoling said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, eat slowly. I¡¯ll scoop more for you after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    When Su Sang woke up, the first thing he did was run to the kitchen. When he saw Su Xiaolu drinking the chicken soup obediently and sweetly, Su Sang felt relieved.

    Su Xiaoling brought a bowl of hangover soup to Su Sang and said, ¡°Father, have some hangover soup.¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Sanmei.¡±

    After Su Sang finished the hangover soup, he went to the stove to help Madam Zhao watch the fire.

    When the food was ready, the family sat together to eat.

    The family took turns putting food into Su Xiaolu¡¯s bowl. Su Xiaolu¡¯s bowl quickly piled up into a small sharp mountain. Su Xiaolu said helplessly, ¡°Father, mother, sis, I really can¡¯t eat anymore. Please let me go.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 338 - Who Said The Heavens Were

    <h4>Chapter 338: Who Said The Heavens Were Blind?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and Su Xiaoling giggled and finally stopped putting food into Su Xiaolu¡¯s bowl.

    Su Xiaolu was full. She rarely ate until she was full. Today was an exception.

    Therefore, after dinner, she made herself some digestive medicine and soaked it in water. She even injected two needles into her food acupoint to help her digestion.

    She was really too full.

    She began to prepare the medicine. Su Xiaoling went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side. ¡°Xiaolu, is there anything I can help with?¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave Su Xiaoling a few herbs and said, ¡°Help me grind them all.¡±

    As Su Xiaoling ground the herbs, she asked, ¡°Xiaolu, what are these herbs for? Who are they for?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a little worried about Madam Zhao¡¯s health. Had she been too worried recently?

    Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°This is something I prepared for those people. I can¡¯t do anything to them openly, but I can¡¯t do nothing.¡±

    Those people really could not do anything to them.

    It was definitely impossible to kill them all. Su Sang and Madam Zhao could not do such a thing. It was a small matter to make them suffer unknowingly.

    When no one knew what was going on, it was Heavenly Punishment.

    This was the unified definition of things that people had never understood since ancient times.

    Regardless of what the truth was, the reason was Heavenly Punishment and retribution.

    When Su Xiaoling heard this, she became even more diligent. She smiled and said, ¡°What else do you want to do? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu chuckled. The two sisters worked faster together.

    After applying the medicine that had been boiled into water to the door during the night, she returned to her room.

    Su Xiaoling also cooked some hangover soup for Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng to drink when they returned tonight.

    After doing all this, the two sisters returned to their rooms to rest.

    At Lin Pingsheng¡¯s house.

    The teacher and students were still drinking and chatting.

    Lin Pingsheng told Su Chong and Su Hua about the Su family¡¯s actions in the past few days.

    Lin Pingsheng praised Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s articles. When Zhou Heng was mentioned, he felt that Zhou Heng¡¯s results should have been better.

    Zhou Heng first apologized to Lin Pingsheng and revealed his identity.

    After knowing the truth, Lin Pingsheng was relieved. He only needed to think for a moment to know what was going on.

    He encouraged Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng had a unique understanding and was magnanimous. If he could be an emperor, he would definitely be a good emperor who thought of kindness and the world. He naturally had to support such a good seedling.

    When Su Chong and the others left Lin Pingsheng¡¯s house, it was already past midnight. The three of them helped each other back.

    After returning home, they went to the kitchen and looked at the hangover soup in the pot. Su Chong sighed. ¡°Home is still the best.¡±

    Manyforts were hidden in the easily overlooked details.

    After drinking the hangover soup, the three of them quietly returned to their rooms to sleep.

    The next morning, everyone was woken up by the knocking on the door.

    Madam Wang and Old Master Su came again with Su Dng and Su Eng.

    To them, this was just a trip. Anyway, there was no loss. They might seed today.

    Su Xiaolu got up and went to open the door.

    The moment the door opened, a gust of wind blew past Old Master Su and the rest.

    ¡°Why are you knocking?¡±

    Su Xiaolu spoke bluntly.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Old Master Su and the others were shocked.

    Madam Wang cried out in fear. She looked at Su Xiaolu in shock. ¡°Y-you¡¯re back???¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng were first shocked, then disappointed. If Su Chong and the others returned, wouldn¡¯t there be no chance?!

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all back. All of us have toe back in one piece. Let me tell you, my second brother scored number one in the entire Furongzhou. He¡¯s undoubtedly the Top Scorer. Hahaha¡­ He¡¯s awesome. He brought glory to our family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t let you have your wish again. It¡¯s all thanks to our family being expelled. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be today. Even if you die here from anger today, there¡¯s nothing you can do. This can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was extremely proud when she mentioned Su Chong and Su Hua.

    She was proud and happy, but Old Master Su and Madam Wang were not too happy because all this glory had nothing to do with them.

    When the fate of Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others was unknown, they could stille and pester them. Now that they were back, they could not offend them.

    Su Xiaolu added, ¡°My second brother is so good. He might even be the top scorer in the Spring Quarter Examinations next year.¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Top schr, top schr!

    Their overbearing aura immediately disappeared.

    Su Dng and Su Eng looked a little hesitant. They couldn¡¯t help but think how good it would have been if they hadn¡¯t separated Su Sang¡¯s family back then. Now, they would have a share of the glory that Su Chong and Su Hua had earned.

    Madam Wang was even more worried. When she saw Su Chong and Su Huae out, she hurriedly said, ¡°Chong, Hua, look at your grandmother. I¡¯m your grandmother.¡±

    Old Master Su looked expectant and desperately hoped that Su Chong and Su Hua could call him ¡®grandpa¡¯.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had cold expressions. Su Hua said coldly, ¡°Our family has nothing to do with you. If you dare toe to my house again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Since ancient times, people did not fight with officials. Apart from power, it was also because they had different strategies and knowledge. Smart people could always make people die without knowing.

    Su Hua¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at Old Master Su and said coldly, ¡°Old Master Su, regardless of whether Eldest Brother and I are smart or not, we brothers remember clearly what you did to us. On the day our sister was born, our family was forced to leave. In the cold winter, you snatched everything away. The wild animals, money, our family¡¯s battle with the evil tiger, the scene of Su Shun and Su Qing enrolling in school that year, and the needle pricking the doll. I remember everything clearly. What makes you think we will forgive you?¡±

    The indifference of his two grandsons and Su Hua¡¯s recounts made Old Master Su¡¯s face burn with anxiety. Those little things were actually hatred.

    Old Master Su was filled with regret. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been gentler back then and didn¡¯t want to use Su Sang¡¯s family, could he have warmed his third son¡¯s heart?

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in life. Now, it was toote. Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s excellence had already been decided.

    ¡°You, if you don¡¯t acknowledge your ancestors, you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens. Heavens¡­ open your eyes.¡±

    Madam Wang immediately cried. She felt terrible. Su Sang¡¯s family had soared just like that. Her heart ached. When she thought about how she could not get anything, she felt extremely pained. She had thought that these two fools were useless, but she did not expect them to be so smart.

    Madam Wang thought about how rich this family would be in the future. Her entire body hurt, so she simply rolled around and threw a tantrum. As usual, she was not having a good time. She also wanted to make Su Sang¡¯s family ufortable.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 339 - Who Said The Heavens Were Blind

    <h4>Chapter 339: Who Said The Heavens Were Blind 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She cried and wailed as she knelt on the ground and kowtowed, shouting things like ¡®Oh my god, God, open your eyes¡¯.

    Su Dng and Su Eng also lowered their tone. ¡°Chong, Hua, your grandparents were muddle-headed in the past. Now that they know their mistake, they¡¯ll change. You can¡¯t leave your family.¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng only wanted to say something soft now. Even if they knew that it was useless to say anything, they could not help but say it. They felt that saying something soft might work.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also got up. Madam Wang¡¯s sharp eyes saw Su Sang and she immediately ced her hands on the ground.

    Then, she threw a tantrum and cried loudly, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m your biological mother. You were born from my womb. Why are you still holding a grudge against your mother? God, open your eyes. Don¡¯t let us be separated again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t die in peace¡­¡±

    Old Master Su did not say anything about Madam Wang¡¯s argument. He also looked at Su Sang hopefully. He could not help but hope that Madam Wang¡¯s cries were useful.

    Su Sang¡¯s expression was cold. He had been up for a long time. He had heard everything Su Hua had said. With so much pain, how could he be qualified to say anything else?

    His eyes hurt faintly every winter. When his empty eyes hurt, the past would appear one after another. It was the same for Madam Zhao¡¯s hands. If they couldn¡¯t recover, they couldn¡¯t recover.

    Su Sang did not answer, and Madam Wang¡¯s wailing gradually subsided.

    ¡°Who said that the heavens are blind? It¡¯s precisely because the heavens have opened their eyes that our family hase to where we are today. Father and Mother¡¯s hard work, Eldest Brother and Second Brother¡¯s hard work, they have all walked down the road. The heavens will never let down those who work hard. As for those who cheat and are evil, they will definitely receive retribution.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge. It¡¯s not time yet. Like what the ancients said.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Wang and said.

    ¡°Old Master Su, we know very well what you¡¯re up to. Everything from the past is still vivid in our minds. If you provoke us, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll really die with grievances.¡±

    Su Hua said with a cold expression. They actually did not want to kill Old Master Su and his family because they were Su Sang¡¯s parents. However, they could not forget the past, so it was impossible for them to get any benefits.

    They had never seen them grateful for what Su Sang had given them. They would not interfere with Su Sang¡¯s actions, but it was impossible for their brother, the old master of the Su family, to be grateful.

    Therefore, no matter how high he and Su Chong went, Old Master Su¡¯s branch would not gain any benefits.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao said nothing.

    Old Master Su looked at the cold Su Sang. Exhaustion and embarrassment only surged in his heart. He sighed heavily and said, ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Old Master Su turned around and left. He recalled that many years ago, Su Sang was always the most diligent at work. He was honest and did not wheedle or make people happy.

    But he was also the most obedient. He did whatever they arranged, including getting a wife. In the beginning, Madam Zhao was bought, and Su Sang did not like her that much.

    It was only after a long time that he gradually fell in love. Madam Zhao had a weak personality and was obedient. He did not say anything even when Su Chong and Su Hua turned out to be stupid.

    They were their grandsons. Why didn¡¯t they agree to hire a doctor back then?

    Old Master Su couldn¡¯t remember why. Perhaps it was because of his ridiculous desire to be in power, or perhaps it was because he was used to belittling his son. The more he begged, the more he didn¡¯t want to fulfill his wish¡­

    Because he didn¡¯t treat him as his son from the start, he had always been cheap and didn¡¯t let him have an easy time. He had bullied him and treated him unfairly until today.

    Now that they were filled with regret, there was nothing they could do. Now that they were thinking about the past, they felt very stifled. They were no different from before. They wanted to take all the benefits and trample Su Sang into the mud. They had actually never liked this son.

    Realizing this, Old Master Su came to a realization and blushed in shame. It turned out that it was not that Su Sang was ruthless, but that they were shameless.

    After Old Master Su left, Madam Wang immediately got up and followed him.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were a little indignant, but when they saw Su Hua¡¯s cold expression, they could only smile awkwardly and leave.

    Not long after they left, Madam Wang began to curse viciously.

    ¡°These heartless things should have drowned in a bucket of urine back then. Even a few little bastards have their hearts broken. I curse you to death. In the future, your children and grandchildren won¡¯t have any skin.¡±

    ¡°Heartless bastards, none of you are good people. Pfft¡ªif you still want to be an official, sooner orter you will be cut into pieces¡ª¡±

    The more Madam Wang thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She cursed as she walked.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were used to hearing this, so they were not in a good mood.

    In this world, since ancient times, when one became an official, all their rtives shared the glory. As a direct family n, those good jobs could be done by their family members. It was much better than them doing the jobs themselves.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s knowledge had to be very promising, but it was not reliable at all now. Just thinking about it made his heart ache.

    Su Dng and Su Eng both felt extremely ufortable after losing thousands of silver.

    Hearing that Madam Wang was still cursing, Su Dng could not help but say in frustration, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you couldn¡¯t tolerate Third sister-inw giving birth to a girl back then, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡±

    Su Dng¡¯s reprimand made Madam Wang instantly speechless.

    Su Eng also frowned and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the one who said that Xiaolu was a jinx and wanted to chase them out. I heard that at that time, Third Brother never failed to set a trap. Su Chong and Su Hua also became smarter. Xiaolu is not a jinx, but a lucky star. If you hadn¡¯t chased them out, with Su Xiaolu around, our Su family might have had a few officials.¡±

    Everything had changed since Su Xiaolu was born. Now that he looked back, that little girl was not a jinx. She was clearly a lucky star!

    It was all Madam Wang¡¯s fault for chasing the lucky star out. That was why they were not doing well now.

    Madam Wang immediately felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯re ming me? You¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If your mother didn¡¯t do well, what did you do? As biological brothers, you should be as close with your brother. What did you do? Back then, Chen Hu helped out at that straw hut every night. He didn¡¯t have a good life either, but even he, an outsider, could do this. What did you brothers do?¡±

    ¡°As for Chong and Hua, did you treat them well at all? Now you know how to talk. Why didn¡¯t I see you speak up for him back then?¡± Old Master Su said through gritted teeth.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 340 - Realization

    <h4>Chapter 340: Realization</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Dng and Su Eng were speechless.

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang did not do anything. As biological brothers, they did not do anything either.

    In the past few years, Su Sang and Chen Hu¡¯s families had worked together and their lives had be better and better. Their past had also made the vigers talk about it.

    At that time, Chen Hu¡¯s life was not easy either. He was tired from working all day, but he still went to help Su Sang weave grass every night.

    Every time the vigers mentioned Su Sang and Chen Hu, they gave them a thumbs up. They were not biological brothers, but they had be like biological brothers. There were not many brothers in the world who could do such a thing.

    Both families were hardworking and diligent. They deserved their prosperity. This was the vigers¡¯ evaluation of Su Sang and Chen Hu.

    Old Master Su looked disappointed. ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to look for Su Sang again. He has nothing to do with us anymore. Back then, he had nothing, but he still aplished everything today. You guys also have hands and feet. If you want a good life, fight for it yourself. Your mother and I are old and our bodies are not as good as before. When we get home, we¡¯ll discuss how to split up the family. Your mother and I will just take some money from you as filial piety every year. What kind of life we have in the future will depend on you.¡±

    After Old Master Su finished speaking, he looked at Madam Wang and said, ¡°Old woman, let¡¯s go.¡±

    There were many bad things about Madam Wang, but she treated him like the sky and listened to his arrangements. This was enough.

    When Madam Wang heard Old Master Su¡¯s words, she was first stunned. Then, she reacted and did not ask anything. She sighed and held Old Master Su¡¯s arm as they walked.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were dumbfounded. When they came back to their senses, they looked at each other and followed Old Master Su and Madam Wang without saying anything.

    They were about to split up. They had to n carefully. No matter what, they could not suffer a loss.

    ¡ª-

    After watching the family leave, Su Sang and Madam Zhao walked to the children.

    Without those people to cause trouble, their mood would be much better.

    When the news of Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng¡¯s examination spread, people often came to their houses or shops to ask about them.

    Most of them were here to ask about their marriage.

    Even the eleven-year-old Su Xiaolu was asked.

    Madam Zhao also seemed to have an intention and began to ask Su Chong and Su Hua for their opinions.

    For example, if there was a portrait of a girl, should they meet her?

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s marriage was also being chosen.

    Almost every day, a matchmaker asked around. When Su Xiaozhi came to congratte them, she happened to meet Madam Lian of the Sun residence. Madam Lian had a gentle temperament and took good care of herself. She was also dressed well, making Su Xiaozhi lower her head involuntarily.

    They were both women, but some women were born with wealth.

    Seeing Su Xiaozhi, Madam Lian greeted her politely, ¡°You must be his aunt. I¡¯ve long heard of you. I¡¯m lucky to see you today. Hello, hello.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled unnaturally and nodded. ¡°Hello, Madam. You know me. That¡¯s really my honor.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi quietly sized her up. She saw that Madam Lian and Madam Zhao seemed to have a good rtionship and felt an inexplicable suffocation in her heart. There were many things she did not know.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°Xiaozhi is here. Sit down. Xiaoling will make tea.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling nodded and went down to make tea.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Xiaoling¡¯s beautiful back and felt a little depressed. She could not help but wonder if this madam had taken a fancy to Su Xiaoling or Su Chong and Su Hua.

    No matter who it was, it was an extremely good marriage.

    Su Xiaozhi panicked.

    With an outsider here, Madam Lian did not say anything else. She smiled at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first and wait for your letter.¡±

    Madam Lian had indeede for Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. She wanted to form a marriage. Whether it was her daughter¡¯s or her son¡¯s, it was a good thing.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were famous. Good young masters were popr, and so were good girls.

    The Sun residence lived in Goathorn Town, so it was naturally no exception. Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not have much thoughts. As inws, they would not make things difficult for others. Su Chong and Su Hua were very promising. If the girl followed them, her life would naturally not be bad.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s age waspatible with Su Chong and Su Hua. If they were also interested, the Sun residence naturally had to use their connections in the capital to pave the way for their son-inw.

    If the son married Su Xiaoling or Su Xiaolu, he would not treat them badly. In short, as long as they got married, the two children of the Su family would have many benefits. Su Baoshan was not bad at school and would have to enter the government in the future. He would help Su Chong and Su Hua up first. When they had a foundation, they could also help Su Baoshan.

    Even if there were no inws, the Sun residence was prepared to be on good terms with the Su family. However, taking the path of inws was the best choice. Therefore, after the couple discussed it, she personally came today.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Alright, take care, Madam.¡±

    Madam Zhao understood everything Madam Lian said. She agreed. In the end, she still had to ask about Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s feelings before replying to the Sun residence.

    After Madam Lian left, Su Xiaozhi sat down beside Madam Zhao and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, is this madam here to ask Chong, Hua, or Xiaoling?¡±

    Madam Zhao replied gently, ¡°All of them.¡±

    She didn¡¯t tell Su Xiaozhi in detail, mainly because she didn¡¯t want to.

    Every time she looked into Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes, she felt that she was getting further and further away from her.

    Therefore, without waiting for Su Xiaozhi to ask, Madam Zhao changed the topic and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, thank you foring to congratte the kids. In the blink of an eye, the children have all grown up and we don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, time flies.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi also sighed.

    Madam Zhao smiled and asked, ¡°Xiaozhi, now that Changshou and Changyang have grown up, you don¡¯t have to worry so much anymore. Have you ever thought about your own matters? You still have such a long life ahead of you.¡±

    When Madam Zhao was concerned about Su Xiaozhi, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s attention was diverted.

    She was a widow, so there were naturally matchmakers who came to ask.

    Sometimes, when she was lonely, she would think about this. However, when she thought about the children, she felt that they were still too young, especially after knowing that Su Chong and Su Hua had achieved their current achievements. She actually did not want to marry again.

    She thought that if Hu Changyang could also get schrly examinations in the future, she could enjoy glory with him, provided that she didn¡¯t remarry.

    If Su Chong and Su Hua could achieve something, her son was not bad either.

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, I won¡¯t marry again. I just want to take good care of Changshou and Changyang. Changshou and Changyang have always seen Chong and Hua as role models, especially Changyang. He said that he wants to be someone like Chong and Hua in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was just short of saying her ambition.

    Madam Zhao smiled faintly and did not answer. At this moment, Su Sang returned. When he saw Su Xiaozhi, he greeted, ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Madam Zhao stood up and said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, talk to Xiaozhi. I¡¯ll help Xiaoling cook.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 341 - Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 341: Go Back</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaozhi interrupted. ¡°Sister-inw, now that Chong and Hua are sessful, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. Buy two maidservants to do chores. It¡¯s time to enjoy yourself.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua had already been intermediate. They would definitely be officials in the future. Which official¡¯s family did not have a few maidservants?

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao would definitely be served by maidservants in the future. Only then would they have face.

    Su Sang frowned and said, ¡°We have hands and feet, and we¡¯re not that old yet. Why should we buy maidservants? We won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi exined, ¡°But in the future, Chong and Hua will be officials. If you don¡¯t have anyone to serve you, you¡¯ll embarrass them.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi with a cold expression. ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s my family¡¯s business whether we have face or not. It¡¯s not your ce to question it.¡±

    Su Sang did not give her any face. Su Xiaozhi immediately felt very embarrassed. A sense of grievance welled up in her heart. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi did not understand. She was clearly thinking for Su Sang, but he was still angry.

    Even Madam Zhao ignored her.

    Su Sang frowned when he saw Su Xiaozhi like this. ¡°If you¡¯re here to tell me what to do with my life, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. How we live is our business. It¡¯s not your ce to worry. Just live your life well.¡±

    Su Sang had made it very clear that Su Xiaozhi had crossed the line. Her words and the tone of her voice made Su Sang feel ufortable.

    Su Sang did not want to interact too much with this sister.

    There were some things that, once started to be calctive and had a bottom line, it was impossible not to know about any actions that crossed the line. It was just that they were infinitely tolerant.

    Su Xiaozhi felt unbnced, and Su Sang did not want to say anything to her.

    Su Sang¡¯s alienation made Su Xiaozhi feel depressed. Looking at Su Sang¡¯s cold face, Su Xiaozhi pursed her lips and said, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I overstepped. Don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi softened her tone, and Su Sang¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Well, thank you foring.¡±

    Su Sang didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Su Xiaozhi heaved a sigh of relief.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi and asked, ¡°How has Auntie been recently? Why didn¡¯t she bring Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang?¡±

    Su Sang asked about his daily life. He was actually very concerned about Su Xiaozhi. He would always remember how Su Xiaozhi had helped him back then.

    It was just that the world was unpredictable and people¡¯s hearts were fickle.

    Su Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t do what he wanted to see, and he couldn¡¯t do what Su Xiaozhi wanted to see, so he walked further and further away.

    ¡°She¡¯s in good health. She caught a cold recently, so she didn¡¯te. Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang are also in good health. If they know that Uncle misses them, they¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and said. Her eyes lit up. She looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Third Brother, Xiaoshou often misses his two brothers, Chong and Hua. He always said how good it would be if he could still learn from them.¡±

    After Su Xiaozhi finished speaking, she looked at Su Sang expectantly.

    It was as if he only needed to say the word.

    But Su Sang said nothing. His expression was calm andposed. He did not speak.

    Su Xiaozhi felt a little awkward. She could feel that Su Sang had suddenly be cold and did not want to talk to her anymore. The feeling of alienation was too obvious. Su Xiaozhi did not understand. She had not done anything wrong. Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang were her sons. Wasn¡¯t it normal for her to want to think for them?

    If Su Chong and Su Hua were going to be officials in the future, they would definitely need their own people around them. How could otherspare to their cousins?

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s aggrieved and indignant expression and sighed. ¡°Xiaozhi, go back. I don¡¯t want to say the same thing a second time. If you want to say this in the future, then don¡¯te. If you want to eat, you¡¯re wee toe anytime.¡±

    Su Sang did not feel good at all. Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s intermediate examination was only the first step in the imperial examination. They still had a long way to go. There would definitely be times when they needed people in the future, but they had the final say in who they wanted to use and who they chose.

    Su Sang did not want to make this decision for them.

    If Su Xiaozhi understood, she wouldn¡¯t have asked these questions because nothing was more important than teaching Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang well.

    As long as Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang were reliable and willing, they would stick together at the right time and advance and retreat together.

    It was not like Su Xiaozhi had toe and take the seat in advance without confirming anything. She wanted him to say something or make a guarantee.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart was heavy. When he met Su Xiaozhi¡¯s aggrieved gaze, he knew that she did not understand.

    Tears welled up in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes. She choked and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll leave. I didn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness and came to disturb you, but what did I do wrong? I just wanted my child to live a better life and wanted my child to marry well, but even so, you refused to help. Back then, Shuangshuang¡¯s marriage was like this, and now it¡¯s like this again¡­ You¡¯re my third brother, and you¡¯re Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang¡¯s biological uncle. Do you want to see them marry a woman who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your biological sister.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wiped her tears and stood up resolutely to leave.

    Su Sang felt a lump in his throat. He frowned as he watched Su Xiaozhi leave. In the end, he said nothing.

    No matter how much he said, Su Xiaozhi wouldn¡¯t listen. As long as he didn¡¯t make a promise and say anything else, Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t care.

    Madam Zhao came in with a teapot and poured a cup of water for Su Sang. She said gently, ¡°Have a cup of tea.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you think Xiaozhi understands? If Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang do well, they¡¯ll definitely be trusted when they have the chance in the future. Why is she so anxious now?¡±

    ¡°She even implicated Hu¡¯s family. How can I make the decision for Daniu and Erniu¡¯s marriage? The marriage was made by the heavens, but she insisted on ming me.¡±

    Su Sang felt stifled. He had only sent a message about Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu¡¯s marriage. Most importantly, the Niu family liked them.

    He had already exined, but Su Xiaozhi did not care at all. She still firmly believed that he was the one who made the decision, that he had matched such a good marriage to Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, but he did not think of his niece, Hu Shuangshuang, and insisted onparing Hu Shuangshuang to Chen Erniu.

    Madam Zhao smiled faintly and did not say anything else about this matter. She reached out to smooth Su Sang¡¯s heart and said, ¡°Drink some tea to cool down. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help Xiaoling.¡±

    When Su Xiaozhi went back, there were a few dishes that didn¡¯t need to be cooked. There was no need to add extra dishes.

    After the examination ended, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng did not rx. They devoted themselves to their studies and prepared for the Spring Quarter Examinations after the new year.

    Madam Zhao went to the kitchen and said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, there¡¯s no need to add more food. Your aunt has already gone back.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 342 - Su Hua Agrees

    <h4>Chapter 342: Su Hua Agrees</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask further.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaoling gently and asked softly, ¡°Xiaoling, you often go to the Sun residence. What do you think of that Young Master from the Sun family?¡±

    Madam Lian came today with the intention to arrange a marriage. Madam Lian had also said a lot. Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were both knowledgeable and not bad. Madam Zhao was really concerned when Madam Lian asked her to choose whatever she wanted.

    After interacting with the Sun family for so many years, apart from being from a big family, the Sun family had an extremely good character. They were a good family, so Madam Zhao had no objections to marrying her children to them.

    Su Xiaoling thought of Sun Baoshan and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a good person, but I¡¯m a few years older than him. I think I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was only 15 years old this year.

    She often had to go to the Sun residence to get herbs to make medicine. She was also familiar with Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian. Su Xiaoling thought about it and decided to forget it. It felt strange.

    Even though she was only two years older, she still found it strange.

    Su Xiaoling thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother, Sun Baoshan and Xiaolu are about the same age.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was more than three years older than Su Xiaolu and was more suitable for her.

    Madam Zhao said worriedly, ¡°Xiaolu is only eleven years old. She¡¯s still young.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was already seventeen years old. Her marriage should be settled.

    If they slowly followed the etiquette, when Su Xiaoling got married, she would be 19 years old. When she got pregnant and gave birth, she would be 20 years old. Calcting the time, they really didn¡¯t have much time to spare.

    Su Xiaoling pursed her lips and lowered her head to focus on setting the dishes.

    She actually didn¡¯t want to get married, but as a woman, this had to happen.

    A woman who did not marry had to bear too much. Without a strong heart, she really could not withstand it. There was no other female teacher like Lin Yaoyao who was unruly, carefree, and loved freedom.

    Seeing that Su Xiaoling had stopped talking, Madam Zhao sighed softly. Her gaze was still very gentle. Unknowingly, her daughter had already grown up. She was graceful, gentle, and polite. Marriage was a lifetime thing. She had to choose carefully.

    At night, Madam Zhao found Su Chong and Su Hua to talk.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had seen Sun Baoqian before.

    Su Chong was a little lost in thought. He touched his nose and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll pass. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    With that, Su Chong left. He was only thinking about one person now, so how could he have the time to consider Sun Baoqian?

    What did Sun Baoqian look like? He really couldn¡¯t remember.

    After Su Chong left, Madam Zhao looked at Su Hua in confusion. ¡°Hua, does your brother¡­ have someone in his heart?¡±

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Madam Zhao thought that Su Chong might have a girl he liked, so she would ask again in the future. Madam Zhao looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°Hua, how do you feel about Miss Sun? Tell your mother the truth.¡±

    Su Hua thought about Sun Baoqian. The Sun family had a foundation, and Sun Baoqian was a good person. Xiaoling and Xiaolu both interacted with her. Sun Baoqian was also a kind and intelligent woman, but he was a few years older than Sun Baoqian. He looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m six years older than Sun Baoqian. If Sun Baoqian is willing, I¡¯m also willing. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was beautiful, educated, and sensible. Marrying such a woman was a good fate.

    If she was kind and easy to get along with, she would be able to serve her parents well in the future. She also knew that if she was willing, they would get along well in the future.

    With such a foundation, the Sun family still had a background. It would be his fortune if this marriage could seed.

    Seeing that Su Hua had agreed, Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reply to the Sun residence. If it works, it will be settled this year.¡±

    Madam Zhao felt that Su Hua should like Sun Baoqian, but since the child had grown up, she could not see through his thoughts. She and Su Sang respected the children¡¯s wishes. If he was willing to agree, he probably liked her.

    It was always good to have a good start.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    She was gratified.

    Thinking of Su Chong, Madam Zhao stood up and said before she left, ¡°Hua, help your mother find out which girl your brother likes. Your brother is not young anymore. It¡¯s naturally best if he has a girl he likes. Whether it works or not, Father and Mother will fight for him.¡±

    It was best for him to like his wife.

    She and Su Sang both hoped that the children would live happily. Husband and wife would rapprochement, love each other, and support each other. True love was the basis for mutual support.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s reaction just now was indeed strange.

    However, he really did not know who Su Chong liked. Thinking back, he could not guess. They were brothers after all. In front of Madam Zhao, Su Chong might feel embarrassed and could not say it, but he did not have such concerns about him.

    Brothers could help each other.

    Only then did Madam Zhao leave and return to her room.

    When Madam Zhao returned to her room, Su Sang was already waiting. When he saw her return, he quickly asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them. Hua has the intention. Chong seems to have someone he likes. I only said a few words before he left. I wonder which girl he likes.¡±

    Su Sang was a little surprised. ¡°Chong has a girl he likes?¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re surprised too, right? I¡¯m surprised too.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I was too surprised. I didn¡¯t notice it before. I wonder when it started.¡±

    Madam Zhao went to Su Sang¡¯s side to sleep. Su Sang naturally reached out his arm and pulled Madam Zhao into his arms. She rested her head on Su Sang¡¯s arm before Madam Zhao said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Xiaoling now. The matchmakers talk a lot, but Xiaoling doesn¡¯t even nod. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that over time, people will think that our Xiaoling is too picky.¡±

    If everyone thought so, it would be difficult to choose Su Xiaoling¡¯s marriage.

    As for Su Xiaolu, she was only eleven years old. She was still young, so it didn¡¯t matter if they waited a few more years.

    Su Sang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Xiaoling¡¯s marriage really should be settled.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see more.¡±

    Although he was worried, this matter could not be rushed. There was no hurry for a good marriage.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of woman Heng will marry in the future. Speaking of which, he¡¯s already 15 years old. He¡¯ll be 16 after the new year. Sigh¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed.

    Zhou Heng had been in this family for eight years and was also the child they had watched grow up. They hoped that he could have a good marriage and a good future.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early.¡±

    Su Sang turned his head and kissed Madam Zhao¡¯s forehead.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart warmed. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reply to the Sun residence tomorrow.¡±

    On the other side, Su Hua and Zhou Heng were sitting by Su Chong¡¯s bed.

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong, whose head was covered. He and Zhou Heng looked at each other and could not help butugh. Su Hua said, ¡°Brother, tell me, when did this happen?¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 343 - The Person Su Chong Likes

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Person Su Chong Likes</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Heng was also a little curious. Su Chong had been with them day and night, so they knew who he knew. However, after thinking about it carefully, no woman matched him.

    Su Chong suddenly had a woman he liked. This was too unbelievable.

    Su Chong covered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°M-master¡¯s daughter. I, I¡­ like her.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s heart raced and he was too embarrassed to say anything.

    However, the information he said let Su Hua and Zhou Heng know who that person was.

    The Teacher¡¯s daughter, Lin Yaoyao, was an equally knowledgeable female teacher.

    She was 31 years old, while Su Hua was 22 years old. The difference between the two of them was nine years.

    Zhou Heng was deep in thought. Su Hua thought for a while and said, ¡°Brother, have you thought about it? She¡¯s 31, and you¡¯re only 22. There¡¯s a difference of nine years between the two of you. That¡¯s a big difference.¡±

    There were many men who married women nine years younger than them, so it was not strange. However, it was rare for a woman to be nine years older than her husband.

    It was a huge difference of nine years. This meant that Lin Yaoyao was wise and mature. She was definitely notparable to a girl in her teens. Perhaps in her opinion, Su Chong was not mature enough.

    ¡°Of course I know she¡¯s older than me, but I can¡¯t control who I like. What does it matter if she¡¯s older or younger than me?¡±

    Su Chong lifted the nket and said firmly with a red face.

    With that, he looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°Brother Hua, Little Brother Heng, you have to help me.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong. Why did they feel that something was wrong?

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Chong, so Senior Sister Lin doesn¡¯t know that you like her?¡±

    Su Hua was also puzzled. ¡°So you have a crush on her?¡±

    Su Chong really felt embarrassed, but he admitted it frankly. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I like her. I have to work hard to win her heart. At the very least, I have to let her know that I have such intentions.¡±

    It was said that a fierce woman was afraid of being pestered by a man. He would try pestering her once.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng had interesting expressions and smiles in their eyes.

    Zhou Heng was the first to speak. ¡°Ah Chong, I support you. Why don¡¯t we do this? In a few days, Master will bring us out to see the scenery. We¡¯ll casually mention that we want to practice poems with Senior Sister Lin and invite her to go with us. When the timees, we¡¯ll practice poems and y Flying Flower Token.¡±

    Su Hua smiled in agreement. ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s do that. You know how I feel. You must help me.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng nodded.

    Su Hua naturally had to help. Su Chong was his elder brother and they had grown up together. He knew this elder brother too well. Because he knew what he looked like when he was really happy, he had to help.

    He wanted Su Chong to have no regrets. If he liked her, he would chase after her to his heart¡¯s content.

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes, his thoughts hidden. If even Lin Yaoyao and Su Chong could work, then Su Sang and Madam Zhao would not find it difficult to ept the feelings he had hidden for many years.

    With Su Hua and Zhou Heng¡¯s encouragement, Su Chong¡¯s mood soared. He got up from the bed and asked Su Hua excitedly, ¡°Brother Hua, how did you reply to mother when she told you about Miss Sun? Did you agree?¡±

    Zhou Heng also looked at Su Hua.

    Su Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°If Sun Baoqian agrees, I¡¯ll marry her. She¡¯s a good woman and isn¡¯t bad at anything. If fate allows it, I¡¯ll like her too.¡±

    He was really not picky about Sun Baoqian.

    The Sun family had a good family background. Even if they were far away from the bureaucracy now, they still had a foundation. He was knowledgeable, but he was still a nobody.

    However, he was now a candidate, and his future was hard to say. Being chosen by the Sun family would not let him be arrogant, and he would not have taken much advantage if he chose Sun Baoqian.

    This was actually equal. He had borrowed the Sun family¡¯s influence and would return it in the future. The Sun family had taken care of him and was also burying chess for the future Sun Baoshan.

    Su Hua did not intend to say these. It was fine as long as he understood these principles. If Sun Baoqian agreed, he would cultivate feelings with her with all his heart. With so many foundations, he also hoped to have sincere feelings and spend the rest of his life with a woman who waspatible with him.

    ¡°Brother Hua, have you forgotten? Sun Baoshan is also Teacher¡¯s student. When the timees, we¡¯ll invite him to go with us. We¡¯ll invite Xiaoling and Xiaolu too. Then, we¡¯ll let Sun Baoqian go with us.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he said excitedly.

    It was always better to see more people than those who barely met.

    Su Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. She¡¯s friends with Xiaoling and Xiaolu. She won¡¯t feel ufortable with them around.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s treat it as jaunting. It¡¯ll snow soon. When the snow falls, the scenery will be even better. Bring good wine. I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Zhou Heng said with a smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Daniu and Erniu too? Why don¡¯t we all go together? We¡¯re not married yet. Daniu and Erniu will get married next year. They¡¯re going to Furongzhou. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to see them in the future.¡±

    Su Chong thought for a moment and said. With more people around, everyone would have a good time eating roasted meat and hot wine. The snow would be more beautiful too.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng were stunned. They did not expect more and more people to be invited in the end. However, on careful thought, this was a good thing.

    The two of them smiled and nodded. Su Hua said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Master about this during the next snow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. It waste at night and their rooms were adjacent. They could just go out.

    Although they were not sleeping on the same bed, they were only separated by a wall.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all sleep then.¡±

    Su Hua also got up and returned to his room.

    Su Chong smiled and got up to close the door.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Madam Zhao went to the Sun residence to visit.

    When she went to visit, Madam Lian weed her happily and naturally held Madam Zhao¡¯s arm. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    ¡°Is there an answer?¡±

    Madam Lian asked after pulling Madam Zhao to sit down.

    Madam Zhao nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my second son, Su Hua, is interested. If Miss Sun likes him too, then let¡¯s set up their marriage.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not mention Su Chong and pointed out Su Hua.

    Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Qian likes him too.¡±

    Madam Lian had asked Sun Baoqian¡¯s thoughts from the beginning. Between Su Chong and Su Hua, she liked Su Hua more. Speaking of Su Chong, Sun Baoqian was not too willing.

    Now, Madam Zhao had given her this answer, it was really timely.

    Madam Lian could not stop smiling. She was really happy.

    Su Hua was the number one High Schr in Furongzhou. His potential was unpredictable and he had a chance of bing the top schr in this imperial examination.

    There was nothing to say about his character. He was scheming, but he also cared about his family. He was familiar with the four books and five sutras and was talented and good-looking. With the divine doctor sister around, Madam Lian was not worried at all for when Sun Baoqian gave birth in the future. Just thinking about it made her happy.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 344 - The Person Su Chong Likes 2

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Person Su Chong Likes 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Lian smiled, and so did Madam Zhao. It was best if they liked each other.

    If they liked each other, there would be a good start and they would be able to perfect their future rtionship.

    As for Su Xiaoling, Su Xiaolu, Madam Zhao, and Madam Lian, they tacitly did not talk about it.

    Madam Zhao also felt veryfortable that Madam Lian did not mention it. This was how it was to deal with smart people. There were some things that did not need to be said.

    Madam Lian and Madam Zhao chatted very happily. After sending Madam Zhao off, Madam Lian smiled and went to Sun Baoqian¡¯s courtyard. Her daughter was already a big girl. With a good candidate and a good family, it was time to prepare the dowry.

    As Madam Lian thought about this, she could not stop smiling. Anyone who saw her would know that she was in a good mood.

    Sun Baoqian was training her body. These movements were taught by Su Xiaolu. They were very slow, but the entire set would make people sweat. She could achieve the effect of training her body without moving.

    Seeing Madam Lian, Sun Baoqian stopped moving and adjusted her breathing.

    Madam Lian waited quietly and dismissed the maidservants. After Sun Baoqian adjusted her breathing, Madam Lian said, ¡°Qian, mother wants to tell you something.¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s breathing stabilized. She said, ¡°Mother, what is it?¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s gaze was gentle. She took a handkerchief and wiped Sun Baoqian¡¯s sweat as she said, ¡°Qian, the Su family has replied to me. She said that Su Hua is interested in you. If you¡¯re willing, the two of you can get married.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll listen to mother¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Sun Baoqian blushed and said shyly.

    She had always liked Su Hua more. Now that she knew that Su Hua was also interested in her, how could she not be shy?

    Sun Baoqian could not help but think that the heavens really favored her.

    When she was young, her health was extremely poor. When her body was about to run out of gas, the heavens arranged for her to meet Su Xiaolu.

    Now that she had grown up and it was time to talk about marriage, the heavens had arranged for Su Hua to be with her. Fate was what she wanted. Just thinking about it warmed her heart.

    Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoqian¡¯s girlish expression and sighed with a gentle smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you make the decision. This marriage is arranged by the heavens. You and Su Hua will definitely live very happily.¡±

    Marriage was naturally the best arranged by the heavens.

    Everything went smoothly. The two families were overjoyed. This was fate.

    Sun Baoqian lowered her head shyly. She did not know what would happen in the future, but as she imagined the future, she felt anticipation in her heart.

    Madam Lian chatted with Sun Baoqian for a while more before getting up to return to the main courtyard.

    Just as she left Sun Baoqian¡¯s courtyard, she saw Sun Baoshan pacing back and forth outside. Looking at her son, Madam Lian walked over with a smile.

    When Sun Baoshan saw Madam Lian, he called her.

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°Shan, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you, mother.¡±

    Madam Lian and Sun Baoshan went to Sun Baoshan¡¯s courtyard together. Ever since the siblings got better, they had not stayed in the same courtyard.

    The two courtyards were adjacent.

    After entering the courtyard and returning to his room, Sun Baoshan said, ¡°Mother, I know you¡¯ve been worried about our marriages recently. What I want to say is that I like Su Xiaolu. Can you help me tell her?¡±

    Sun Baoshan knew that Madam Lian had been worried about this recently. He was worried that Madam Lian was interested in Su Xiaoling. It was fine if Su Xiaoling was two years older than him, but the problem was that he liked Su Xiaolu more.

    Although Su Xiaolu was not old enough to talk about marriage, he could wait for her.

    He had liked Su Xiaolu since he was young. He liked her as she was energetic, strong, and cute.

    If he could marry her, he felt that he would be extremely happy for the rest of his life.

    Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoshan¡¯s sincere expression. After a while, she said, ¡°My son, I really didn¡¯t expect you to like Xiaolu.¡±

    Sun Baoshan looked at Madam Lian in embarrassment and said firmly, ¡°Mother, I really like Xiaolu. Her body seems to glow. I feel happy when I see her and want to be with her, but I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t like me.¡±

    Sun Baoshan felt a little depressed as he thought about it. His body had recovered, but it was impossible for him to practice martial arts. As for Su Xiaolu, she was skilled in martial arts. She could be free and unrestrained. He felt that she probably liked martial artists who were skilled in martial arts.

    Every time he thought about it, he would feel very down.

    What kind of person could stand beside her? Sun Baoshan hoped it was him.

    Madam Lian sighed and said, ¡°Shan, I actually didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been infatuated for a long time. Forget it, even if it can¡¯t work, I¡¯ll help you tell her. I hope you won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mother. I¡¯ll work hard too.¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded heavily. Of course, he had to work hard. If he couldn¡¯t fight, he would work hard to study.

    He had many opportunities to meet Su Xiaolu. They were considered childhood friends. When it was time for Su Xiaolu to talk about marriage in the future, she might like him.

    Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoshan¡¯s infatuated expression and felt something. She could not help but pray for Sun Baoshan. If only they were really fated.

    Su Xiaolu was agile and charming. Her medical skills were superb. Madam Lian could not ask for more than such a daughter-inw.

    Su Xiaolu was still young, so she was not in a hurry. It was fine as long as she knew Sun Baoshan¡¯s intentions. When Sun Baoqian and Su Hua¡¯s marriage was decided, she would find an opportunity to test Madam Zhao¡¯s intentionster.

    ¡ª-

    When Madam Zhao returned to the shop, she nodded slightly at Su Sang. Madam Qian was also helping in the shop and smiled when she saw this.

    After the sauerkraut and pickles were sold out, Madam Qian asked, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, tell me quickly.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and told Madam Qian what had happened.

    Madam Qian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Thinking of Su Chong, Madam Zhao was a little worried. ¡°Chong actually has someone he likes. I wonder which girl it is.¡±

    Madam Qian was also curious. ¡°I¡¯m also curious about whose daughter she is.¡±

    This was because after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone. Su Chong and Su Hua prioritized their studies. They were either at home or in school every day. Who could it be?

    Su Sang said, ¡°After we settle Hua¡¯s matter, we¡¯ll ask him properlyter. Although our family isn¡¯t rich, we¡¯re not bad. Chong is not bad himself. We¡¯ll ask a matchmaker when the timees.¡±

    Su Sang felt that Su Chong still had a good chance, so he was not worried.

    Su Hua¡¯s marriage was settled. It was Su Xiaoling now.

    However, there was no hurry. There was no hurry for good things.

    After the two familiesmunicated, Madam Lian obtained Su Hua¡¯s eight characters and started to ask the master to match them.

    On the 12th of November, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu came to visit. They and Su Xiaoling were busy chatting in the kitchen, while Su Xiaolu was practicing her sword in the courtyard. When she heard soft voicesing from the kitchen, she took a few more nces.

    And so¡­ she concentrated on listening again.

    In the kitchen, Chen Erniu said, ¡°Xiaoling, I have good news for you. Recently, Old Master Su and the others have contracted a strange illness and have abscesses on their bodies. Many doctors can¡¯t treat them and say that they¡¯re not sick. The vigers all say that this is retribution.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 345 - Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 345: Retribution</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Is that serious?¡±

    Chen Daniu said, ¡°It¡¯s not serious, but it¡¯s torture, and it¡¯s not contagious. It¡¯s useless to see a doctor. It won¡¯t recover even if they take medicine and apply medicine. It¡¯s very strange, so the vigers say that this is retribution.¡±

    Chen Erniu added, ¡°I also think it¡¯s retribution. Who asked them toe and bully us every day a while ago? Even the gods remember it.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Who cares?¡±

    She knew that it was Su Xiaolu¡¯s medicine, but who cared? The Su family did not know and could not find the reason. Everyone said that it was retribution, so it was retribution.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu smiled. They were also very happy to hear this news. Just thinking about it made them feel relieved.

    Su Xiaoling was also happy. She knew that Su Xiaolu knew her limits. She felt much better that she could silently punish that family.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally vented our anger. When we heard our parents discussing it, we were overjoyed. Even the doctor couldn¡¯t find the reason. We don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll recover. Anyway, it¡¯s not serious. I hope they¡¯ll recover slower.¡±

    Chen Daniu said with a smile. They hated the Chen family and the Su family in the vige to the core and remembered every single thing they¡¯ve done. Therefore, when they heard this news, she was overjoyed.

    Chen Erniu kept nodding.

    Su Xiaoling also smiled. She said, ¡°Me too. Who cares when they recover? It has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s not talk about them. It¡¯s unlucky.¡±

    She would always hate that family. She was very happy to hear this news, but she did not want to say much about them.

    That was the end of the topic.

    ¡°Xiaoling, how¡¯s your marriage going?¡±

    Chen Erniu asked.

    Su Xiaoling smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mine hasn¡¯t been decided yet, but Second Brother¡¯s marriage is about to be decided. It¡¯s Miss Sun from the Sun family. The date hasn¡¯t been decided yet. It¡¯s being arranged.¡±

    Su Xiaoling shared this news with Chen Erniu and Chen Daniu.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sun Baoqian. That¡¯s really great. She¡¯s beautiful, gentle, and has read a lot of books. She¡¯s verypatible with Second Brother.¡±

    Chen Daniu smiled and praised. She only thought of one sentence: A talent is worthy of beauty.

    Chen Erniu also said, ¡°Then how¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s marriage?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Brother¡¯s hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s marriage had yet to be decided, but he was also in the midst of choosing someone. It should be soon.

    ¡°Xiaoling, what kind of man do you like?¡±

    Chen Erniu looked at Su Xiaoling curiously. Su Xiaoling was beautiful. Her skin was fair and pink. She was extremely gentle. Her culinary skills were good and she was knowledgeable. She really did not know what kind of man she would like.

    Chen Daniu also looked at Su Xiaoling curiously.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s leave everything to fate, but if we¡¯re talking about liking someone, it¡¯s good if it¡¯s someone like my eldest brother and second brother.¡±

    Those who were responsible were worth entrusting to.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Chen Erniu sighed.

    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±

    Chen Daniu asked in confusion.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Chen Erniu gently and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chen Erniu? You don¡¯t have to hide anything in your heart. Tell us.¡±

    Chen Erniu suddenly sighed, making Chen Daniu and Su Xiaoling worried about her.

    When Chen Erniu saw this, she hurriedly said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking that it would be great if Zhou Heng was two years older. I think he and Xiaoling are quitepatible. It would be better if he was older. They grew up together and understand each other better.¡±

    As their marriage progressed step by step, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu became much more mature. It was really a blessing to be able to marry someone who knew them well.

    Zhou Heng was also handsome and knowledgeable. He was already an intermediate schr at such a young age.

    If he could be with Su Xiaoling, they would also be a talent and a beauty.

    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not that much older. Two or three years older isn¡¯t considered old.¡±

    Chen Erniu could not help but mutter.

    Su Xiaoling was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. She quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll teach you how to make medicinal cuisine.¡±

    For some reason, she had a different feeling about Zhou Heng.

    She suppressed this feeling and did not think too much about it because she knew very well that ever since she happened to hear Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng talking, she knew Zhou Heng¡¯s identity.

    Therefore, she and Zhou Heng were from two different worlds.

    Zhou Heng was a prince. His future wife¡¯s status would only be indescribably noble. She could notpare to him.

    Su Xiaoling did not want to talk about this topic. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu immediately understood and tacitly did not mention it again. They seriously learned how to make medicinal cuisine from Su Xiaoling.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu mistakenly thought that Su Xiaoling did not like Zhou Heng and only treated him as her younger brother.

    Su Xiaolu, who was outside the house, took in her aura.

    Eavesdropping was really uneptable.

    But what if she was really happy to hear the good news?

    Su Xiaolu sighed and silently went next door to train Chen Shi.

    Chen Shi could already practice swordsmanship, and he was also very determined. Su Xiaolu never supervised him and only checked every once in a while.

    Every time she did a spot check, Chen Shi performed very well, proving that he was very hardworking and did not fall behind.

    After training Chen Shi until he could not get up, Su Xiaolu went home. She brought over the food that Su Xiaoling and the others had prepared and shared it with Chen Shi and Chen Xing.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Xing and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Xing, do you want to practice martial arts?¡±

    Chen Xing hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Sister Xiaolu, I don¡¯t want to. I just want to study hard!¡±

    Every time he saw that his brother was so tired that he could not move after practicing, he would be terrified. He was afraid that he would be asked to practice martial arts too, so when Su Xiaolu asked, Chen Xing was like a frightened bird.

    ¡°Third Brother, Sister Xiaolu, I¡¯m going back to my room to write.¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Xing quickly got up and returned to his room. He was afraid of dying from practicing martial arts.

    Chen Shi and Su Xiaolu could not help butugh.

    Everyone liked different things. It was just that Chen Xing was still young and was afraid of being forced to learn. If he was older, he knew that no one would force him to learn things.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu went home.

    Every day, she would either practice her sword or grind her herbs, collecting all kinds of herbs.

    November 20th. It had been cold for two consecutive days. Based on experience, it was going to snow.

    As expected, the next two days were filled with snow.

    On the 22nd of November, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng told Lin Pingsheng about their idea. Lin Pingsheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go and y. It¡¯s more fun with more people.¡±

    Year after year, most of the schrs studied hard and their bodies were weak. It was even more impossible for them to admire the snow on such a cold day because they were afraid of falling sick.

    Otherwise, with the beautiful snow scenery, one¡¯s mood would be very good after going out to y. Thinking that Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others would be having the Spring Quarter Examinations after the new year, and when the imperial examination was settled, their futures would also have a direction. This was the end of the teacher-student rtionship. They might rarely meet in the future. Thinking of this, Lin Pingsheng agreed.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±

    Su Chong smiled.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 346 - Watching the Snow Together

    <h4>Chapter 346: Watching the Snow Together</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Hua also said, ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing to be able to admire the snow with Master, Mistress, and Senior Sister. I¡¯m already looking forward to it. I¡¯ve long wanted topete with Senior Sister.¡±

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands. ¡°Senior Sister is quite knowledgeable. With this in mind, everyone will look forward to it.¡±

    Lin Pingshengughed. ¡°Alright, then you have to be prepared.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was his only daughter. She was smart and wise. Ever since her scar healed, she no longer abhorred worldly judgment. Her knowledge was not inferior to Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and the others.

    However, they had neverpeted with each other before. It was hard to say who would win. It would be very exciting topete with each other.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others smiled and bade farewell.

    When they returned, they even invited Sun Baoshan, Sun Ziqian, and Madam Lian.

    Sun Baoshan nodded happily.

    He was happy to think that Su Xiaolu would also be there.

    Lin Pingsheng also told Madam Chen, and Lin Yaoyao about it during dinner.

    Madam Chen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good year this year. It¡¯s a good thing to let them rx. They have to prepare for the Spring Quarter Examinations after the new year. It¡¯ll be difficult to rx.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s temperament was cold. Hearing Lin Pingsheng¡¯s suggestion, she frowned slightly and said calmly, ¡°Father, mother, go and y. I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯m going to visit a student.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to go because she thought that Su Chong would make her very ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Su Chong recently. He would always look at her when he met her, and his words were always incongruous, neither here nor there. Su Chong was too strange, just like men and women who had begun to fall in love would have strange and abnormal actions.

    It was unbelievable and childish.

    Perhaps she was thinking too much, but it was better to avoid it no matter what. She was 31 years old, and Su Chong was only 22. They shouldn¡¯t have any interactions.

    In her life, she had long been prepared to never marry. She wanted to teach and study books. She hoped that her knowledge could let more women learn.

    With that, Lin Yaoyao ate quietly.

    Madam Chen and Lin Pingsheng pondered for a while. Then, the couple looked at each other. Lin Pingsheng said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re not just going to y. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng all want topete with you. They¡¯re men, and you¡¯re a woman. Haven¡¯t you always been unconvinced that only men can study? This is a very good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s apetition, there¡¯s a winner. If you miss this opportunity, it¡¯ll be hard toe by in the future.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng smiled and looked at his daughter, Lin Yaoyao, leisurely.

    Madam Chen smiled and said nothing.

    A father knew his child best. Lin Yaoyao was not a woman who was content with the current situation. She had ambitions, but the world had always been harsh on women.

    Su Hua was so outstanding. He was the first in Furongzhou.

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s desire to win was aroused. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I can also see how talented the first ce in the entire Furongzhou vige examination is.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng smiled and nodded. ¡°I want to see it too.¡±

    Who was better?

    Madam Chen smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare too. If you want to eat, I¡¯ll make my best egg yolk rice crust for you.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng nodded and said gently to Madam Chen, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Madam Chen smiled and shook her head. All these years had passed peacefully and she had never gone out with anyone. Thinking about it, she was actually looking forward to it.

    It was a good thing to be on good terms. Their daughter, Lin Yaoyao, would never marry. It was impossible for the couple to apany Lin Yaoyao for the rest of their lives. Lin Yaoyao¡¯s personality was also cold. If she could make a few good friends, she would not be too lonely in the future.

    The family ate quietly and gently.

    At this moment, in the Sun residence.

    Sun Baoshan happily shared the news with Sun Ziqian, Madam Lian, and Sun Baoqian. Sun Baoshan could not stop at all. He said excitedly, ¡°Father, mother, you must go. Senior Sister Lin, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Senior Brother Zhou Heng are going topete. It will definitely be very exciting.¡±

    As he spoke, Sun Baoshan also said to Sun Baoqian, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you learning from Senior Sister Lin too? If you miss such a rare opportunity, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    Sun Baoqian also wanted to go. She looked at Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian hopefully and said expectantly, ¡°Father, Mother, I want to go too. Daniu and Erniu will also go. Xiaoling and Xiaolu will also go.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled and nodded. ¡°Go, go, go. Our family will go and join in the fun.¡±

    Sun Ziqian also smiled gently. ¡°It must be exciting. I don¡¯t want to miss it and feel regretful for the rest of my life. In terms of knowledge, I have a few taels of ink in my stomach.¡±

    Sun Baoshan said to Sun Bocheng, ¡°Grandpa, are you going too?¡±

    Sun Bocheng waved his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Just have fun.¡±

    Firstly, he was old.

    Secondly, he was older than his peers. The children would be more restrained. When he was young, he had many such memories. It was enough.

    Now that he saw that his grandchildren were healthy, he was very satisfied.

    Sun Bocheng smiled and instructed, ¡°Get the chefs to make some delicious snacks and bring them overter. Have fun.¡±

    Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian nodded in agreement.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Chong and the others returned home, they also told Su Sang and Madam Zhao about this.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao thought about it and agreed. After dinner, the couple went next door to talk to Chen Hu and his wife.

    Upon hearing that they were going to admire the snow, Chen Xing pped and cheered. ¡°Then can we build a snowman?¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s eyes were sparkling with anticipation. He ran to Madam Qian¡¯s side and wheedled, ¡°Mother, go, go, go. Sister Ling¡¯s roasted chicken is delicious.¡±

    Although Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu did not speak, they could not hide the excitement in their eyes. They wanted to go too.

    Needless to say, Chen Shi also wanted to go.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    They would take a day off tomorrow and go out to y.

    Since he was going out to y, he had to bring a lot of food and drinks.

    There was nock of refreshing pickles and sweet and spicy cabbage.

    Madam Zhao also brought a te of mutton.

    The next morning, the few families drove out of the city together.

    There was a forest outside the city called the Peach Blossom Forest. It was filled with peach trees. There was a pavilion. When spring bloomed, many people in the town woulde here to admire the flowers.

    The terrain was t and there were no flowers in winter, but it was also very suitable for admiring the snow.

    Everything was ced on the carriage. As it was not far, one could just walk slowly.

    When they arrived, everyone started to set up a charcoal stove so that the pavilion would not be cold.

    As parents, they were all warming themselves by the charcoal fire.

    Su Chong and the others were watching the scenery outside the pavilion. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng had already started to exchange knowledge with Lin Yaoyao. Sun Baoshan followed Chen Xing, Sun Baoqian, Su Xiaoling, and Chen Erniu, while Su Xiaolu had already brought Chen Zheng to the peach blossom forest.

    Su Xiaolu asked Chen Shi to try his best to catch up to her, but before Chen Shi could cultivate his Internal Breath, Su Xiaolu flew far away with Qinggong. How could he catch up? Su Xiaolu was mischievous and kicked every peach tree. Then, Chen Shi, who chased after her, quickly became a living snowman.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 347 - Watching the Snow Together 2

    <h4>Chapter 347: Watching the Snow Together 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoluughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Shi, you¡¯re too slow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu only stopped when Chen Shi could not run anymore. She injected an Internal force into Chen Shi to ward off the cold and let him rest in the pavilion.

    Sun Baoshan ran to Su Xiaolu and handed her a water bottle. ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not drinking now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked towards Su Xiaoling and Sun Baoqian. They were building a snowman.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were very skilled. The snow tiger they piled up was vivid.

    Everyone¡¯s hands were red from the cold, and they were all smiling.

    Su Xiaolu also helped.

    On the other hand, Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Lin Yaoyao yed with the Flying Flower Token. There was no time limit. With two people in one team, Su Chong naturally became Lin Yaoyao¡¯s teammate as he wished.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng were on the same team.

    The word given was ¡®Snow¡¯.

    Lin Yaoyao raised her chin slightly and said coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start. The dogs bark at the firewood door, and snow returns to people on a snowy night.¡± It was from Liu Changqing¡¯s ¡°The Master of Hibiscus Mountain.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and continued, ¡°The white snow is as bright as the moon in the clouds.¡±¡ªZhuo Wenjun¡¯s ¡°White Headed Poem¡±.

    Su Chong also epted it happily. ¡°The grass withers, the eagle¡¯s eyes are sick, and the hooves are light when the snow finishes.¡±¡ªWang Wei¡¯s ¡°Observation of the Hunt¡±.

    Zhou Heng casually added, ¡°The people by the side of the river are like the moon, their fair wrists are like frost and snow.¡±¡ªWei Zhuang, ¡°Bodhisattva Barbarian, Everyone says that Jiangnan is good¡±.

    Lin Yaoyao continued.

    The four of them exchanged blows, and thepetition was intense.

    The few of them had fun and attracted the attention of the adults in the pavilion.

    Chen Hu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Teacher Lin¡¯s daughter is so talented. She recites ancient poems the moment she opens her mouth. Unlike us, we only know how to say that the snow is so heavy and beautiful.¡±

    Madam Qian covered her mouth and smiled.

    As Su Chong and the others yed the Flying Flower Token more and more intensely, Su Xiaolu and the others went over.

    Lin Yaoyao was really talented. The Flying Flower Token was nothing to her.

    The first round ended with Lin Yaoyao winning.

    The second round began with the words ¡®Plum Blossoms¡¯.

    It was still Lin Yaoyao who started. She said calmly, ¡°The plum blossoms are broken before and many yearster.¡± ¡ª Du Fu¡¯s ¡°Jiang Mei¡±.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng were also very attentive.

    The Flying Flower Token was simple in the beginning because there were many poems that he remembered. However, as time passed, many familiar poems were said. This was a test of one¡¯s poetic skills.

    This was a game that schrs liked very much.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng attended many talent exchange banquets. They were very familiar with the game. Lin Yaoyao¡¯s foundation shocked them.

    Everyone was having a great time.

    In the end, Su Chong could not receive it. Even Zhou Heng could not receive it. Su Hua and Lin Yaoyao thought deeply and hard.

    In the end, the words ¡°Plum Blossoms¡± ended with Su Hua winning a round.

    Hence, the third round began. This time, they took the word ¡®flower¡¯.

    Su Hua smiled faintly and said, ¡°When a person is idle, osmanthus flowers fall. When night falls, spring mountains are empty.¡± Unknown (Tang Dynasty).

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°There¡¯s a day when flowers will bloom again, but one will no longer be young again.¡± (Chen) Song Dynasty

    The four of them went back and forth. They were in high spirits.

    Su Xiaolu was anxious and vexed when she saw that Su Chong could not receive it. Su Xiaolu smiled and said to Su Chong, ¡°Brother, we haven¡¯t fought in a long time. Sister Yaoyao is fighting two people alone and Li Yu is invincible. Why don¡¯t we dance with swords to entertain them?¡±

    Su Chong looked at Lin Yaoyao and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Without a sword, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong broke a peach branch. Su Xiaolu cupped her hands and shouted, ¡°Brother, look at the sword.¡±

    Sun Baoqian volunteered. ¡°I¡¯m here to join in the fun and help sis Yaoyao.¡±

    Sun Baoqian also joined in.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go barbecue.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu smiled and went over to help. They whispered to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Sister Yaoyao is really amazing.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded in agreement.

    The exciting Flying Flower Token, delicious roasted meat, and Su Xiaolu and Su Chong¡¯s valiant sword moves made people feel good.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at his proud disciples and daughters kindly. He was so happy that he kept stroking his beard.

    His daughter was quite talented. Be it the four books, five sutras, or poetry, she did not lose to anyone.

    If she was a man, she would probably be in the top three of the imperial examination.

    He was very proud of his daughter¡¯s ambition.

    He smiled again and again.

    In the end, the three rounds of the Flying Flower Token ended with Lin Yaoyao winning the ¡®flower¡¯ round. In two out of three rounds, Lin Yaoyao won.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng cupped their hands and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Sister.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was in a good mood. Her expression was no longer as cold as before. She lowered her head slightly and said humbly, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your guidance. Thank you for giving in.¡±

    Although she won, it was still a narrow victory.

    Su Hua had only been in school for a few years and she had been in school for many years. Hence, Su Hua¡¯s intelligence and talent were far above hers.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re really impressive. Su Chong is also impressive. I didn¡¯t know that your martial arts were so good.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao praised Su Chong and Su Xiaolu sincerely.

    She looked at the handsome Su Chong. His martial arts skills were really surprising. His literature skills were not bad either. He had actually cultivated such good martial arts. The difficulty of practicing martial arts was no less than studying. He was really outstanding to be able to be strong.

    Su Xiaolu was the same. She was good at medicine. Even her martial arts were so good. She was really powerful.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, sis Yaoyao.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and held Lin Yaoyao¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The delicious food is ready. Let¡¯s go eat. Sister Baoqian, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao smiled slightly. Su Xiaolu was very energetic. Her smile was bright and sweet, making people like her at first nce.

    Lin Yaoyao did not dislike being pulled away by Su Xiaolu at all.

    Sun Baoqian also smiled faintly and followed with a red face.

    She secretly let out a long breath. Just now, she identally met Su Hua¡¯s eyes. He smiled gently at her, and Sun Baoqian felt as if she had been hit by something.

    Something had long taken root in silence.

    Everyone ate roasted meat, snacks, and drank warm wine.

    They returned to the city in the afternoon.

    After returning to the city, they parted ways and went home.

    Chen Xing leaned on Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder and promised him softly, ¡°Father, when I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely be as good as Eldest Brother and Second Brother. In the future, I¡¯ll also exchange knowledge with Senior Sister Lin and y with the Flying Flower Token. I¡¯ll strive to defeat her too.¡±

    Chen Huughed out loud at Chen Xing¡¯s ambition.

    Madam Qian also smiled. She patted Chen Xing¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Then our Brother Xing will have to work hard.¡±

    Su Hua walked to Chen Hu¡¯s side and touched Chen Xing¡¯s back. ¡°Xiao Xing is awesome. I saved all the books that Eldest Brother and Second Brother used for you and Brother Shi.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Hua patted Chen Shi¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Brother Shi, you have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother. I will work hard.¡±

    Chen Shi nodded. He liked to practice martial arts and wanted to be someone like Su Chong. Su Chong¡¯s martial arts were advanced and his knowledge was not bad, so he naturally had to work hard.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 348 - Second Brotherâ€™s Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 348: Second Brother¡¯s Engagement</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The two families chatted andughed as they returned home.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Their gazes were gentle, and their hearts were warm and calm.

    After a day of fun, the days returned to normal.

    During the day, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went to the shop while Chen Hu and Madam Qian made sauerkraut and pickles at home.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng went out early and returnedte to study. Chen Shi went to school every day.

    Su Xiaolu began to practice her sword crazily. Through her trip to Furongzhou, she knew that her skills were not invincible. The martial world was so big and there were so many experts. The greater her skills, the better.

    She was already 11 years old. After the Spring Quarter Examinations, she would also make a trip to the capital to detoxify Zhou Heng¡¯s poison for the first time. When she was done, it would be time for her to travel the world.

    At that time, the Spring Quarter Examinations would be almost over.

    In the past few years, the old man had note to look for her. If he did not look for her, then she would look for her Master.

    On the first day of December, the Sun residence sent news that Su Hua and Sun Baoqian¡¯s birth characters were verypatible. They were set to be engaged on the 22nd of December.

    After the news was confirmed, Su Sang and Madam Zhao began to prepare.

    At night, Madam Zhao said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, we still have more than 700 taels of silver at home. How much do you think is appropriate?¡±

    After buying this house and moving to town for more than a year, all his belongings were here.

    He had to keep a portion of this silver. Su Xiaoling and Su Chong were still at home.

    After dividing it into three portions, there were only about 200 taels left.

    Su Sang pulled Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and patted it gently. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. The Sun family knows what¡¯s going on in our family. Let¡¯s take 280 taels and leave the rest for Chong and Xiaoling. Xiaolu is still young and can wait for us to save up for a few more years.¡±

    They were not rich to begin with. If the Sun family cared about this, the marriage could not be settled.

    When Madam Zhao heard this, the anxiety in her heart eased.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Madam Zhao stood up to open the door. It was Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and greeted them before entering the room.

    Su Xiaoling held a box.

    Su Xiaoling walked to Su Sang¡¯s side. After Madam Zhao came over, she handed the box to Madam Zhao and Su Sang and said, ¡°Father, mother, this is what I¡¯ve saved up over the past few years. Use it to marry Sun Baoqian to Second Brother.¡±

    Every year, tens of thousands of taels of silver were given to her for the scar removal medicine. This was after she controlled the amount of ointment. Over the past few years, she had umted 80,000 taels of silver. The reason why she took out these silver notes now was so that Su Hua could get engaged in a glorious manner.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. She pushed the box back to Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Xiaoling, just keep it. We don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Sang also said, ¡°Your mother is right. You worked hard to get this. Father and Mother can¡¯t and won¡¯t take it. Your mother and I have ns for your second brother to get married.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao refused to ept this money.

    Madam Zhao closed the box and ced it back in Su Xiaoling¡¯s palm. Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Silly girl, keep this money well. You¡¯ll have confidence when you get married in the future. I don¡¯t know who you¡¯ll marry in the future, but with this money, you can marry anyone. Only then can I be at ease.¡±

    Su Xiaoling still wanted to say something, but Madam Zhao pulled her out of the room.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°I understand your kindness, but I don¡¯t want it. Just keep it.¡±

    Su Xiaoling pursed her lips. Madam Zhao sent her out and gently smoothed Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair. ¡°Go back and rest.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded.

    She returned to the room and sighed softly as she looked at Su Xiaolu, who was already asleep.

    Su Xiaolu had been practicing her swordsmanship too much recently. Her arms were swollen every day.

    At night, she would subconsciously snore. Su Xiaoling slept lightly and would massage Su Xiaolu every time to let her sleep better.

    Su Xiaolu originally had some baby fat, but after returning from Furongzhou, her chin had be sharp and had never been reced. She was like a new branch drawn in spring. She had lost weight.

    Su Xiaoling gently pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Father and Mother don¡¯t want this money either. I don¡¯t know how to repay this family.¡±

    What responded to Su Xiaoling was Su Xiaolu¡¯s faint snoring.

    ¡ª-

    Time passed quickly. Days passed, and soon, it was the day of Su Hua and Sun Baoqian¡¯s engagement.

    It could be said to be very lively.

    The entire Goathorn Town was in an uproar. Everyone was discussing this marriage.

    Some people said that Su Hua was really lucky.

    Some people said that the Sun residence had taken a fancy to Su Hua¡¯s talent.

    No matter what others said, Su Hua and Sun Baoqian were engaged.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian stood beside Su Sang and Madam Zhao and helped greet the guests.

    Su Xiaozhi was also here. She had mixed feelings and did not know what to say.

    Madam Cao brought Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang along. Hu Shuangshuang was getting married after the new year, so it was inconvenient for her to go out, so she did note.

    Madam Cao sincerely congratted Su Sang and Madam Zhao before bringing her two grandsons to their seats.

    Seeing that Su Xiaozhi was in low spirits, Madam Cao frowned and said coldly, ¡°Xiaozhi, if you don¡¯t want to eat this meal, you can either go shopping or go back.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was a little indignant. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m doing this for Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang. I¡¯m not doing this for myself.¡±

    Madam Cao frowned. ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re getting more and more foolish. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you anymore. You don¡¯t have to worry about Xiaoshou and Xiaoyang. If you¡¯re still like this, go back.¡±

    Madam Cao had already given up on Su Xiaozhi. Su Xiaozhi never listened to her.

    On the other hand, the more Su Xiaozhi thought about what Madam Wang said, the more she believed it.

    Su Sang had never let them down. However, under Madam Wang¡¯s lecture, Su Xiaozhi felt that Su Sang had done something wrong and not done enough!

    A while ago, the Su family had inexplicably developed abscesses. Old Master Su had brought Madam Wang and her two sons away from the family, and Madam Wang had also settled down. Perhaps it was because the abscesses were torturing people, but she did not have the time to look for Su Xiaozhi.

    Madam Wang had settled down, but Su Xiaozhi was bing more and more restless. The current Su Xiaozhi was bing more and more like Madam Wang.

    Since Madam Cao couldn¡¯t persuade her, she didn¡¯t want to say anything either. She said many things directly.

    Su Xiaozhi originally felt indignant and wanted to argue, but seeing Madam Cao¡¯s serious expression, she swallowed her words and smiled.

    Although she did not look good, it was better than a cold face. Madam Cao ignored her.

    After dinner, she would just go back early.

    The engagement went smoothly.

    Both families were overjoyed.

    After dinner, Madam Cao brought Su Xiaozhi and her two grandsons back. After leaving the city gate, Su Xiaozhi suddenly sighed. ¡°If only Xiaoshou could marry a rich youngdy in the future.¡±

    Madam Cao frowned at Su Xiaozhi.

    Hu Changshou said calmly, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to marry a rich youngdy. I don¡¯t have any skills or talents like Second Brother Su. How can I be worthy of a rich youngdy? I just want to marry an ordinary woman who treats me and my family sincerely.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 349 - How Did Chen Hu Recover Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 349: How Did Chen Hu Recover Back Then</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Cao nodded in relief and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. If there¡¯s something to be had, there will be. We¡¯re down-to-earth people, so the heavens naturally won¡¯t treat us badly. There¡¯s nothing wrong with an ordinary good girl. It¡¯s fine as long as we know the cold and warm.¡±

    As Madam Cao spoke, she gently stroked Hu Changyang¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Brother Yang, am I right?¡±

    Hu Changyang nodded. ¡°Grandma is right. I want to be like Big Brother in the future. I want to be down-to-earth and work hard. I definitely can¡¯t bite off more than I can chew.¡±

    After Hu Changyang finished speaking, he reached out to hold Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hand. He raised his head and said to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Brother and I will definitely be fine in the future. We¡¯ll also let you live a good life.¡±

    Madam Cao looked at her grandson in relief. She nced at Su Xiaozhi. If only Su Xiaozhi could understand this logic.

    Hu Changshou also said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi had given birth to them and sacrificed a lot for them. Although many of their views conflicted with Su Xiaozhi¡¯s, in their hearts, Su Xiaozhi was still their mother they had to respect.

    Su Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t calm down. She sighed and said, ¡°If only your uncle and cousin were willing, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±

    When Madam Cao heard Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words, she sighed and shook her head.

    Su Xiaozhi still did not understand. She had not even thought about Su Sang¡¯s family. How could Su Sang be the same as before?

    Madam Cao reached out and touched her two grandchildren¡¯s hair. She said solemnly, ¡°Shou, Yang, you have to work hard yourself to live the good life you want. You have to always remember that others only lived a good life after suffering. We have to be down-to-earth and never fantasize about enjoying the fruits of others¡¯bor.¡±

    ¡°Humans have to grasp their true abilities in their own hands. Only by not relying on others and bing independent can they straighten their backs and not be afraid of others¡¯ eyes.¡±

    Madam Cao slowly finished speaking and gently stroked her two grandchildren¡¯s backs.

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang nodded.

    Madam Cao did not avoid Su Xiaozhi. After saying that, she looked at Su Xiaozhi meaningfully.

    Su Xiaozhi was getting more and more unsatisfied, so she had forgotten how Su Sang had helped her back then.

    Su Xiaozhi had forgotten about the precious rtionship back then. Now, she could only see Chen Hu¡¯s family walking side by side with Su Sang¡¯s family, but they did not bring her along to share the glory, so Su Xiaozhi was unwilling.

    Under Madam Wang¡¯s influence, Su Xiaozhi had already lost herself.

    Even though she said that, Su Xiaozhi did not feel ashamed. Her eyes were still unconvinced and unbnced, but because of her identity, she did not argue too much.

    Madam Cao lowered her eyes in deep thought. She looked at Hu Changshou lovingly. In two years, Hu Changshou would be able to get married. She had to choose carefully.

    She didn¡¯t have any hope for Su Xiaozhi. She just had to live honestly. The sovereignty of the family couldn¡¯t be handed over to her, so she had to choose her eldest grandson¡¯s wife well. She had to be domineering and benevolent.

    When the family returned home, Madam Cao saw Madam Wang from afar. She frowned and nced at Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaozhi knew that she was in the wrong. She jogged over and asked Madam Wang softly, ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±

    Madam Wang looked at Su Xiaozhi angrily and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Can¡¯t Ie to see you?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi exined weakly, ¡°No, no.¡±

    Looking at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s submissive expression, Madam Wang did not have a good expression. She asked directly, ¡°Let me ask you, how did Chen Hu¡¯s foot and the scar on Madam Qian¡¯s face be treated back then? Where did they see the doctor?¡±

    Ever since she was suddenly infected with that strange abscess, Madam Wang felt extreme pain every day. The abscess was also strange. It was so itchy that she could not scratch it. If she scratched it, the abscess would spread.

    It was strange that only her family had it. When the vigers saw them, they took a detour and said that they had suffered retribution.

    At this time, she could not take a good look. There was no danger to her life, making her suspicious. However, it was useless to find a witch to dance with. It was almost the new year, and she was very anxious. Suddenly, she thought of the crippled son of the Chen family. Only then did Madam Wang realize that Chen Hu¡¯s leg had recovered, and even Madam Qian¡¯s scar was gone.

    If they could find a doctor to treat Chen Hu¡¯s family, their little illness should be cured.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family did not even look at them. That was why Madam Wang wanted to look for Su Xiaozhi.

    When Su Xiaozhi heard Madam Wang¡¯s words, she was a little troubled. She said awkwardly, ¡°Mother, I, I¡­ I think it should be Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi thought of Su Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills and made a bold guess. Seeing that Madam Wang did not believe her, she quickly said, ¡°When I came back then, Chen Hu was almost recovered. The scar on Madam Qian¡¯s face was not obvious. Also, back then, it was Xiaolu who gave Daniu acupuncture to wake him up.¡±

    Madam Wang frowned and pondered. She did not really believe Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words, but on second thought, the doctor in the vige back then had good medical skills. That old man was close to Su Sang¡¯s family, so it was possible for him to take in that wretched girl as his disciple.

    Thinking of this, Madam Wang suddenly gritted her teeth and spat, ¡°Wretched girl, you really have a rotten conscience. You don¡¯t learn.¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t others get infected with abscesses? Only they went to that house to get infected. Why didn¡¯t there be any abnormalities when they went there every day before? Why did they have abscesses when that rotten girl came back?

    What retribution? What Heavenly Punishment? They were all bullsh*t. This was clearly the work of evil people!

    Madam Wang gritted her teeth with a sinister expression. Su Xiaozhi lowered her head weakly and did not dare to say anything.

    Madam Wang looked at Su Xiaozhi coldly and said, ¡°Find an excuse to pretend to have abscesses and let that wretched girl treat you.¡±

    Madam Wang was furious. Although she hated her to death, she could not do anything to Su Xiaolu.

    She only wanted to get rid of this strange poison as soon as possible. Now that they had split up, with the food handed over by her two sons, her life was not bad. She only wanted to retire in peace.

    In the future, he would not care about Su Sang, Su Dng, or Su Eng!

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Madam Cao approached with her two grandsons. Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s helpless expression and expected better from her. She could not help but say coldly to Madam Wang, ¡°Old Su, if you have any ill intentions, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Who is Su Xiaozhi? If she had the ability, would she still be here now? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on between your family and Su Sang¡¯s family? If you don¡¯t want to live a peaceful life, my family still wants to live a peaceful life.¡±

    Madam Cao did not stand on ceremony at all. Su Sang did not even ept vegetables from the Su family now. Their rtionship was at its lowest point. It was only because Su Sang had shown mercy that their family could still live like this.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 350 - Theyâ€™re All Damned

    <h4>Chapter 350: They¡¯re All Damned</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang was soft-hearted and merciful, but this did not mean that they could do whatever they wanted. Su Xiaozhi had long crossed too many lines. Today, if Su Xiaozhi agreed, even if Su Sang was soft-hearted, she did not have the face to continue upying this seat.

    She had always taught her two grandsons to have backbone, dignity, and gratitude, but every time Su Xiaozhi did something, she would kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness. She was heartless.

    If she ignored it every time, what was the difference between her and Su Xiaozhi?

    No matter how much she taught, she could notpare to what her two grandsons had seen.

    Madam Wang looked at Madam Cao and frowned. She wanted to argue with Madam Cao, but she realized that she could not reason with her.

    Madam Cao was not like Su Xiaozhi.

    ¡°Old Su, my family doesn¡¯t wee you. Please leave immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go all out and beat you up with a broom.¡±

    Madam Cao pointed coldly.

    Madam Wang was furious.

    Su Xiaozhi lowered her head like a quail and did not speak.

    Su Xiaozhi did not have any opinions. She was afraid of Madam Wang and Madam Cao at the same time, so she did not even dare to raise her head at this moment.

    Madam Wang looked at Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang. She, who wanted to break through from her two grandchildren, immediately felt disappointed.

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang looked at her coldly.

    With this little wolf cub¡¯s appearance, it would be strange if they had good intentions.

    Madam Wang gritted her teeth and turned to leave angrily. She only dared to spit after walking far away.

    This was because she had oncee to ask Su Xiaozhi for money and was taught a lesson by Madam Cao. When she went out, Madam Cao despised her and hit her on the spot. From then on, even if she wanted to spit, she would only spit when she was far away.

    Madam Cao was not to be trifled with.

    Seeing Madam Wang spit, Madam Cao also said coldly to Su Xiaozhi, ¡°You¡¯re already a member of my Cao family. If this happens again, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Go home and be your filial daughter.¡±

    With Madam Wang¡¯s money-grubbing personality, if Su Xiaozhi went back, she would be married off in less than two months.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s expression changed drastically. She shook her head timidly and admitted her mistake. ¡°Mother, I was wrong. Don¡¯t chase me back. I¡¯m a member of the Cao family in life and a ghost of the Cao family in death.¡±

    Madam Cao didn¡¯t have the time to care about Su Xiaozhi. If she gave Su Xiaozhi some attitude, Su Xiaozhi would be more obedient for the next period of time.

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang remained silent.

    Hu Shuangshuang opened the door from inside and said gently, ¡°Grandma, second brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang looked at Su Xiaozhi and said.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s expression was downcast as she entered the house and returned to her room. She felt terrible. She knew that this family no longer treated her as family.

    Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaozhi with the three children and sighed. ¡°Your mother really can¡¯t understand.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s alright. We all understand. Actually, that person came a long time ago. I ignored her knocking on the door outside. She thought that there was no one at home.¡±

    Hu Shuangshuang had long heard Madam Wang knocking on the door. She did not want to pay attention to her, so she did not say anything.

    Madam Cao nodded. ¡°Just ignore her.¡±

    Madam Cao said to Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang seriously, ¡°Shou, Yang, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m heartless. I don¡¯t want to be so heartless to your mother, but she¡¯s muddle-headed. I can¡¯t not be heartless, understand?¡±

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang nodded.

    Hu Changshou said softly, ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t me you. We understand. Even if it was really Xiaolu¡¯s doing, they deserved it. Who asked them to curse Brother Su and Second Brother Su every day during that period of time? Mother has forgotten, but we still remember.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi had always chosen to ignore these things. In her opinion, this was not a big deal. Su Sang should be more magnanimous.

    Su Xiaozhi had the same thoughts as Madam Wang.

    Their behavior did not mean that everyone thought so.

    Seeing that the three grandchildren were sensible, Madam Cao heaved a sigh of relief and said gently, ¡°Wash up and rest.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Madam Wang returned home angrily. The moment she entered, she started venting to Old Master Su. ¡°Old man, I finally know what¡¯s going on with this abscess. It¡¯s all because of that heartless person.¡±

    Madam Wang told Old Master Su everything, and the more she spoke, the angrier she became.

    All sorts of curses and curses were spewed out.

    She was so excited that she felt her 70s churn. The abscesses on her body erupted with a strange itch, making her stop cursing and start scratching.

    This abscess was extremely itchy, but the scabs were also quickly formed. Every time she scratched it, she would tear open the scabs. It was painful and itchy.

    It was extremely torturous, but it did not harm her body at all.

    Madam Wang had only scratched two spots when she was in so much pain that she cried. ¡°That damned girl should have drowned her when she was born. She¡¯s so capable now!¡±

    Old Master Su looked at Madam Wang, whose face was twisted. The abscess had broken, and the smell of blood and pus was not pleasant.

    If she calmed down, she could suppress the itch.

    Old Master Su said calmly, ¡°Stop cursing. The more you curse, the more abscesses there will be. Do you have any evidence? Don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence.¡±

    Old Master Su had gotten over it. He felt that the abscesses on his body had improved a lot.

    This abscess was not contagious. It would only grow on himself. If it could not be scratched, it would not grow everywhere. It would be fine when it healed and scabbed off.

    He was the first to discover it, but when he said that to Madam Wang, Su Dng, and Su Eng, they could not do it. Instead, they recovered slowly.

    They kept cursing in their hearts. When their emotions fluctuated, they could not suppress the iparably itchy feeling.

    Madam Wang wiped her tears and said, ¡°How is that nonsense? Even if it¡¯s that wretched girl who did it, she should be killed.¡±

    Madam Wang was filled with hatred, and this itch was unbearable.

    Old Master Su couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He flew into a rage. ¡°If you want to cry, get out and cry. Don¡¯t poke my eyes in front of me.¡±

    Madam Wang was afraid that Old Master Su would re up. How could she be willing to go out? She sobbed and stopped cursing.

    It was so itchy, but she couldn¡¯t stand it. She could only boil water and heat it with a hot towel.

    She could relieve the itch by scalding it, but the abscess on the skin would still hurt.

    This abscess was so torturous that it made a good person feel iparably painful.

    As the new year approached, Old Master Su had already recovered.

    Madam Wang, Su Dng, and Su Eng had not recovered yet. There was barely any good skin on their bodies.

    The medicine did not work either. They lived in torture every day.

    Old Master Su quietly went to town and shamelessly knocked on Su Sang¡¯s door again.

    It was Su Xiaolu who opened the door. When he saw Su Xiaolu, Old Master Su lowered his head and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, please, let them off.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew why Old Master Su was here. She was a little surprised to see that Old Master Su had already recovered. It seemed that Old Master Su knew a way to heal himself.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 351 - Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 351: Let Go</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    However, he still came to their door. This meant that Madam Wang, Su Dng, and Su Eng could not live their lives calmly. There was no other way. Calcting the time, if there was no sign of self-healing at this time, they would not have much good flesh on their bodies. They would feel extremely itchy every day. It was really torture that made them wish they were dead.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already better? Why are you still looking for me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sarcastic tone made Old Master Su feel ashamed. His old face was burning. In the past, he would have flown into a rage out of humiliation.

    But now, Old Master Su¡¯s face was gradually turning red as he continued to lower his tone. ¡°Xiaolu, we asked for it. Please calm down and let them off. Please spare their lives.¡±

    There were not many good pieces of flesh on their bodies, and they could not stop the itch. Every day, they scratched the scabbed abscesses. It was a torture that made them wish they were dead, making them copse.

    Madam Wang wanted to die. It could be seen how torturous it was.

    They all knew that they would heal if they lived peacefully, but it was useless if they could not calm down.

    Because they couldn¡¯t calm down, they cursed even more.

    It was already good enough that Old Master Su did not curse. The vigers believed that this was a punishment from the heavens.

    The Su Family was no longer well-liked in the family. In the vige, everyone avoided them.

    Old Master Su sighed guiltily. He knew that it was toote. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to cling to Su Sang¡¯s family. He only wanted to live the rest of his life in peace.

    Madam Wang and he had been husband and wife for many years. He could not bear to see her court death because she could not stand the torture, so after thinking about it, he shamelessly came.

    Old Master Su lowered his tone and Su Xiaolu remained silent.

    ¡°Xiaolu, although we¡¯re detestable, it¡¯s still a human life. You¡¯re lucky to be able to get to where you are today. Why would you get involved in evil because of us?¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was silent, Old Master Su said humbly again. With that, he bent down and quietly waited for Su Xiaolu to speak.

    Madam Wang and her two sons could not take it anymore. If there was no solution, they would not be able to endure such painful torture for long.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Master Su and said calmly, ¡°I know a way to cure your illness. Just boil feces water and wipe it.¡±

    Old Master Su looked up at Su Xiaolu in surprise. He could not believe what he had heard. Could such a ridiculous andical method really cure the itchiness poison?

    However, seeing that Su Xiaolu¡¯s calm and cold eyes did not have any intention of ying with him, Old Master Su was also confused. Should he believe her or not?

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t care if Old Master Su believed her or not. She closed the door and went home.

    Old Master Su looked at the tightly shut door and sighed lightly before returning home.

    Madam Wang could not get out of bed for the past few days and could only moan in pain. She exuded an indescribable smell.

    Old Master Su couldn¡¯t expect her to still serve him.

    Thinking of Su Xiaolu¡¯s method, he sighed and decided to give it a try.

    The smelly feces boiled and was used to clean Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang was moved to tears. ¡°Old man, thank you for treating me well.¡±

    She had been married for so many years, but Old Master Su had never taken care of her. She did not expect to enjoy such care at this time. Madam Wang felt that she was willing to die.

    After scrubbing the smelly and unknown medicine, Madam Wang felt much better. She said happily, ¡°Old man, it¡¯s not itchy anymore. It¡¯s really not itchy anymore. It doesn¡¯t feel so ufortable anymore. This medicine is really divine.¡±

    Seeing that it was really useful, Old Master Su was relieved and didn¡¯t say anything.

    He only cooked porridge casually. He had no appetite at all.

    On the other hand, Madam Wang pinched her nose and ate happily. Her old face, which was covered in abscesses, even squeezed out a bright smile.

    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll take the medicine to the children.¡±

    Old Master Su told Madam Wang that as long as this medicine could be used, it was not important what this medicine was.

    Old Master Su went to deliver medicine to Su Dng and Su Eng.

    ¡®It stinks.¡¯

    Old Master Su instructed Madam Li and Madam Zhou, ¡°This is a medicine that can treat this itchiness. Take it to Su Dng and wash it.¡±

    Madam Li covered her nose. ¡°Father, what medicine is this? It smells strange.¡±

    The smell was pungent. It didn¡¯t smell like medicine at all, but something from the outhouse.

    Madam Zhou also felt a little disdainful and did not want to get involved at all.

    Old Master Su frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are you asking so much? How can I harm my own son?¡±

    Old Master Su was a little angry. Seeing Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s attitude, he felt sad.

    His two sons were not dead yet, but his two daughters-inw already had other thoughts.

    Old Master Su was furious. Madam Li and Madam Zhou hurriedly took it and smiled ingratiatingly.

    Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m just worried about Dng¡¯s health. Father said that it¡¯s useful. I¡¯ll go apply medicine for Dng now.¡±

    Madam Zhou also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Old Master Su took a deep breath and turned to go home.

    After applying this medicine for two days, Madam Wang, Su Dng, and Su Eng recovered.

    They could finally have a peaceful New Year.

    However, there was always a faint stench on Madam Wang¡¯s body. Even Su Dng and Su Eng left that smell behind.

    They wanted to stop the medicine. The abscesses were not fully healed yet, and they could not stand it if they did not apply the medicine.

    If they wanted it to heal, they could only stink.

    When the vigers saw them, they covered their noses and walked away.

    People say this is karma.

    Madam Wang always said that it was Su Sang¡¯s family who caused it, but who would believe her?

    With this faint stench, there was no one in the vige who would talk to the family.

    Old Master Su fell silent. This was retribution. He believed it.

    ¡ª-

    Tomorrow was the new year.

    At night, Su Xiaolu slept with her head on Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm. She sighed and said, ¡°Sister, time passes so quickly. It hasn¡¯t been long, but a year has passed.¡±

    After the New Year, she would be twelve years old, and Su Xiaoling would be eighteen years old.

    Su Xiaoling pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek gently and said gently, ¡°Yes, another year is over.¡±

    Her parents were in a hurry to choose her marriage. After the new year, it would be decided no matter what. The time she spent sleeping in the same bed as Su Xiaolu would decrease.

    She had grown up, and so had Su Xiaolu.

    Sometimes, he felt that time passed very slowly, but when he looked back, twelve years had passed.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you have to grow up healthy in the new year.¡±

    Su Xiaoling turned her head and kissed Su Xiaolu.

    This was the first time she had kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead since she could remember.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned at first, then she rubbed Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and wheedled sweetly, ¡°I swear to my most beautiful, gentle, and best third sister that I will listen to her and grow up healthy.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 352 - The 12th Year

    <h4>Chapter 352: The 12th Year</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolingughed and said gently, ¡°Alright, I heard it. The gods also heard it.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaoling pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright, sleep. Sweet dreams.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu gently, just like when she was young.

    Su Xiaolu was also sleepy and quickly fell asleep.

    December 30th, New Year¡¯s Eve.

    The family woke up early and went into the kitchen to knead bread buns together.

    They chatted andughed as they wrapped the buns into various shapes and sizes.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao sat by the stove and started the fire, looking at the children gently.

    Looking at Su Chong, Madam Zhao sighed lightly. They still did not know which girl Su Chong liked.

    If they asked, he would either avoid answering or leave.

    Madam Zhao could not do anything to him.

    If she asked Su Hua and Zhou Heng, they would also y dumb. Madam Zhao was really at her wit¡¯s end.

    As for Su Xiaoling, she was not satisfied with many portraits. Madam Zhao was at her wit¡¯s end again.

    Su Sang knew every look in Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes. He gently patted the back of Madam Zhao¡¯s hand, his gaze gentle andforting.

    Madam Zhao understood Su Sang¡¯s gaze. She smiled helplessly.

    The couple did not say anything, but theymunicated silently.

    After Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaoling wrapped the buns properly, they became yful and used the remaining dough to seriously wrap their favorite buns.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to make a chubby little piggy.

    However, reality was cruel. She did not create any piglets. There was only an ugly and big fat pig. She tore the skin in the east and tore it to nourish it a little.

    Su Chong also carefully pinched the bun into the shape of amb. Although it did not look good, it was much better than Su Xiaolu¡¯s.

    Su Xiaoling pinched them. Be it the little tiger or the kitten, they were all very good-looking.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s also looked good.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng and could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Third Brother, why are you pinching the same as Sister? Don¡¯t you have any original ideas? Why don¡¯t you pinch a cute little pig?¡±

    The piglet in Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand took shape. She reached out to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the really chubby and cute little piggy and smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Sister. You¡¯re the best to me.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and took the dough. He imitated Su Xiaoling¡¯s piglet and made one for Su Xiaolu. He was gentle and doting. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you one too. Are you happy now?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s mold was simr to Su Xiaoling¡¯s. The two piglets leaned against each other and looked cute.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips. ¡°Just averagely happy.¡±

    The buns were almost wrapped up and steamed.

    They went to wash their hands.

    Su Chong and Su Hua scooped water and washed their hands with Su Xiaolu. Su Chong called Su Xiaolu to practice swordsmanship.

    Su Hua smiled and said to Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    He fetched clean well water again and smiled at Su Xiaoling. ¡°Xiaoling,e and wash up.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded gently and walked over to squat down to wash her hands.

    Zhou Heng waited quietly and helped her fetch water until she washed her hands.

    With eye contact, there was always a smile in Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes.

    Su Xiaoling subconsciously avoided his gaze. Her heart beat faster and her face felt a little hot. She washed her hands and stood up. ¡°Little Brother Heng, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look first.¡±

    Without waiting for Zhou Heng to answer, Su Xiaoling turned around and returned to the kitchen.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling¡¯s back. He lowered his eyes and hid his feelings for her. He washed his hands slowly with the basin.

    Su Xiaolu used her new sword moves topete with Su Chong. When the buns were steamed, she immediately went over to eat them.

    Looking at the two cute little pigs, Su Xiaolu gave one to Su Xiaoling.

    She took a small pig and arge pig bun and went out to eat.

    However, someone patted her shoulder. Su Xiaolu turned to look at Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng was holding a kitten bun in his hand. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, can you trade with me? I want to eat piggy buns too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu saw that Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bun in her hand. She handed it to him. ¡°For you.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    After exchanging with Su Xiaolu, Zhou Heng carefully carried the bun to the side to eat.

    Su Xiaolu took a bite of the head of the cat bun. The taste was no different. The filling was the same. Why did she have to change it?

    Looking at Zhou Heng¡¯s expression, Su Xiaolu was suddenly stunned on the spot. She swallowed the meat bun in her mouth and had a terrifying guess.

    No way, no way, no way!

    Could Zhou Heng like her third sister?

    A younger guy and an older girl.

    The more Su Xiaolu thought about it, the more she felt so.

    She sighed in frustration. What should she do?

    On second thought, she felt that she was thinking too much. Perhaps Zhou Heng did not mean that. Otherwise, if Third Sister was about to arrange marriage, he would be anxious.

    However, Su Xiaolu was suspicious and decided to test it out when she found a suitable opportunity.

    At this moment, no one noticed that Su Chong had quietly left.

    Su Xiaolu saw it again.

    When she saw Su Chong go out, she immediately recalled what Madam Zhao had been worried about recently. Her brother had someone he liked, but she didn¡¯t know who it was. It was New Year¡¯s Eve, so it must be strange for him to go out quietly.

    She hesitated for three breaths and finally followed quietly.

    Curiosity killed the cat. Her damned curiosity.

    She secretly convinced herself that she was just going to take a look and would definitely not ruin or disturb anything good for Su Chong.

    She followed him all the way. Su Xiaolu thought that if she was discovered, it meant that God did not want her to follow him. She would stop, but Su Chong, who had always been sharp, just did not notice.

    Su Xiaolu sessfully followed him to the school. Instead of going through the door, she quietly circted her energy and climbed over the wall.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the familiar school and frowned. What was her brother doing?

    A wild guess surfaced in her heart, but another voice in her mind told her that this was impossible!

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was serious. In the end, she did the same thing as Su Chong.

    She would know if it was true just by looking at it.

    Su Chong quietly avoided Madam Chen and Lin Pingsheng and knocked on Lin Yaoyao¡¯s door. His face was a little red, as if he was very nervous. He waspletely different from his usual calm andposed self.

    The door opened and Lin Yaoyao walked out. She was a little surprised to see Su Chong. ¡°Su Chong, why are you here? What are you doing here?¡±

    Lin Yaoyao frowned slightly. Su Chong had been acting strangely recently. She didn¡¯t want to think in that direction, but many things Su Chong had done were leading to that possibility.

    Su Chong looked at Lin Yaoyao and was at a loss. He stuffed the box into Lin Yaoyao¡¯s arms and stammered, ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Sister, I¡­ I made this myself. It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu, who was eavesdropping: ¡°¡­¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 353 - Su Chongâ€™s Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 353: Su Chong¡¯s Feelings</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu never expected that the person her brother liked was Lin Yaoyao.

    Looking at his brother¡¯s helpless expression and nervous stutter, it was obvious that he had a crush on her.

    Only when he liked her very much would he be unable to control his emotions and do something that looked so childish.

    For example, giving her a bun that he had personally made.

    Su Xiaolu was already certain that the person Su Chong liked was Lin Yaoyao.

    As for Lin Yaoyao, she took the gift from Su Chong. She looked at the uneasy Su Chong. He was handsome and looked at her shyly but persistently, making her understand that he wanted to send his sincere feelings and food to her.

    Lin Yaoyao pursed her lips and looked at Su Chong. ¡°Su Chong, I¡¯m almost ten years older than you.¡±

    It was hard for her not to be moved by such a good and outstanding man, but she was not an innocent girl. Although he liked her, it would not affect her calmness at all.

    She had missed the marriage at the best age. She thought highly of herself and did not want to get married hastily. People of the right age were already fathers. What awaited her was either a man who had lost his wife or divorced his wife. He would already have children, and she could not be a stepmother.

    Su Chong¡¯s goodwill indeed tempted her. She was secretly delighted and worried that an unmarried and outstanding man would like her. The calm girl did not dare to easily entrust her life to him.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Su Chong, her calm and cold expression unchanged.

    Her words made Su Chong nervous. His face turned red as he looked at Lin Yaoyao seriously and said, ¡°I know, but I just want to be with you. My parents have allowed Brother Hua and me to marry the person we like. We¡¯re not allowed to have any mistresses or concubines in our lives. We¡¯ll only marry the woman we like in our lives. We want to have one person¡¯s heart and never leave each other until we¡¯re old.¡±

    ¡°If we can all live to 80 years old, we can still be together for 50 years. You¡¯re a few years older, so we¡¯ll only be together for a few years less. As long as we¡¯re with the person we like, we¡¯ll have afortable life every day for the rest of our lives. If we marry someone we don¡¯t like, even if we only live to 60 years old and be together for more than 30 years, we won¡¯t have afortable life every day. It¡¯s nothing more than hellish torture.¡±

    ¡°No matter how many years I have left in my life, I don¡¯t want to marry a woman I don¡¯t like. If you don¡¯t believe me, then let time prove it. Five years¡­ No, ten years. If I don¡¯t marry and you don¡¯t marry in ten years, then how about you marry me?¡±

    Su Chong revealed his true feelings. This was the most useful method he could think of, although his method was also very stupid.

    In another ten years, Lin Yaoyao would be over 40 years old.

    But he was also over thirty years old, and he tried to prove his steadfastness in this stupid, heavy way.

    To prove it with his entire youth.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Su Chong, not knowing how to reply.

    However, Su Chong smiled calmly and said even more firmly, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t feel burdened. I want to do all of this myself. I will also work hard to improve my life. You can just be yourself. However, in the future, if I encounter anything interesting, I will share it with you.¡±

    He was only waiting for the day when his sincerity woulde true. He must bring her to see all the scenery he had seen.

    ¡°Senior Sister, Happy New Year. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and left.

    Only Lin Yaoyao stood quietly outside the door with the box in her arms. Her gaze was calm as she opened the box. Inside were buns that were shaped like twombs.

    ¡®Ten years. Is he serious?¡¯

    Lin Yaoyao picked up the bun and took a bite before returning to her room.

    Su Xiaolu sighed faintly and was about to turn back home when she saw a figure at another corner from the corner of her eye. Su Xiaolu stopped.

    That was Madam Chen. When and where was she? How much did she hear from Su Chong¡¯s confession??

    Su Xiaolu instantly felt that this matter had beplicated.

    This was not something she should worry about at her age.

    Su Xiaolu did not peek anymore and quietly left to go home.

    Su Chong¡¯s confession shocked Lin Yaoyao¡¯s long-silent heart and Madam Chen. She didn¡¯t know if she should be worried or happy to suddenly hear this.

    Madam Chen returned to the kitchen in a daze.

    Seeing that she was distracted, Lin Pingsheng could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam? Didn¡¯t you ask Yaoyao if she wanted to eat mutton pot? She was fine when she went. Why was she so distracted when she came back?¡±

    Madam Chen did not know if it was good to tell Lin Pingsheng about this. She said absent-mindedly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yaoyao said she wants to eat.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng put down the knife and looked at Madam Chen seriously. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re hiding something from me. How can I have a peaceful new year like this?¡±

    Madam Chen had something on her mind, and Lin Pingsheng was very worried. In the past few years, when his daughter had recovered, Madam Chen rarely had anything on her mind. Apart from his daughter, there was nothing else that could make her worry.

    Daughter? Lin Pingsheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he became even more worried.

    Madam Chen saw that Lin Pingsheng was anxious and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal. Really.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife for decades. Apart from your daughter¡¯s matter making you so concerned, there¡¯s nothing else. How can you hide it from me?¡±

    ¡°If Madam doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll ask Yaoyao directly.¡±

    With that, Lin Pingsheng pretended to leave.

    Madam Chen quickly pulled him back and said helplessly, ¡°Dear, wait. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, okay?¡±

    Lin Pingsheng stopped in his tracks.

    Madam Chen sighed and said, ¡°I went to call Yaoyao just now and happened to bump into Su Chong and heard him confess to Yaoyao. I don¡¯t know why this child likes Yaoyao. Yaoyao didn¡¯t agree and only said that the age difference was big. Su Chong said that he will spend ten years waiting for Yaoyao. Ten yearster, if he doesn¡¯t marry and Yaoyao isn¡¯t married, he¡¯ll marry her.¡±

    After Madam Chen finished speaking, she looked worried. ¡°I happened to hear this and my heart was in a mess. If she could find a good husband, how could I want my daughter to die alone?¡±

    ¡°We watched Su Chong grow up. He has a good character and temper. My heart is like a stone that stirs up a thousand waves.¡±

    Madam Chen hammered her chest.

    Lin Pingsheng also tried his best to digest this information. After being stunned for a while, he said, ¡°You just said that Su Chong confessed to Yaoyao.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were all his proud disciples. All of them were good sons and ministers. They would definitely be able to achieve something. As a father, he would definitely be a responsible father. As a husband, he would definitely not be bad.

    He had never thought that Su Chong would like Lin Yaoyao.

    This news was too shocking.

    Madam Chen nodded under Lin Pingsheng¡¯s incredulous gaze.

    Madam Chen said, ¡°Master, what do you think we should do? I¡¯m very anxious. I¡¯m afraid that Yaoyao will miss it, and I¡¯m also afraid that Su Chong isn¡¯t sincere enough and is making a joke.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 354 - New Yearâ€™s Eve

    <h4>Chapter 354: New Year¡¯s Eve</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Thinking of so many things, Madam Chen felt anxious.

    She was afraid that if Su Chong really waited for ten years and didn¡¯t get married, he and Lin Yaoyao would miss out on these ten years of good times.

    However, she was also afraid that something would happen if they were to get married. What if Su Chong had a sudden impulse and turned around to forget about this and marry someone else? How would Lin Yaoyao be able to withstand such harm then?

    No matter what, Lin Yaoyao epting Su Chong was undoubtedly a gamble.

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s heart was also clear. After calming down, he said slowly, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know about this first. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to test Su Chongter. It won¡¯t be toote to think of a way to matchmake him and Yaoyao after he passed my test.¡±

    ¡°Ten years is too long. If they¡¯re destined to be together, they won¡¯t waste these ten years. If this is a marriage arranged by the heavens, no matter if the oue is good or bad, Yaoyao and he will be married. As long as there¡¯s a marriage, no one knows what kind of husband and wife they can be.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s gaze was deep. As long as Su Chong could pass his test, he was sincere.

    As parents, it was impossible for him and Madam Chen to really watch Lin Yaoyao be alone for the rest of her life. They would still matchmake her if necessary.

    Lin Yaoyao was 32 years old this year. If she got married this year and had a child next year, it would be a littlete, but a good marriage was not afraid of beingte. Perhaps when Lin Yaoyao was 35 years old, she would have two babies.

    After Lin Pingsheng made his decision, Madam Chen felt much more at ease. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    As for her, she would also pray to the Buddhater, praying that the Buddha would give her daughter a good marriage. She would be loved and know what was on her mind for the rest of her life.

    The husband and wife agreed to pretend that they did not know anything about this matter and wait for the right time to see.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu went home and pretended not to know anything.

    However, she could not help but think about it carefully. Did Big Brother really have to wait ten years?

    If they got together in ten years, wouldn¡¯t they have missed out on these ten good years?

    Sigh¡­ So sad.

    Now that she knew the secret, Su Xiaolu¡¯s meals no longer smelled good. She swore to herself that she would not be so curious next time!

    Su Xiaolu took a sip of chicken soup and suppressed this matter in her heart.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s culinary skills were getting better and better. Su Xiaolu suspected that there was nothing her third sister could not cook now.

    Su Xiaolu licked her lips and stuffed another snack into her hand. Su Xiaoling smiled gently. ¡°Xiaolu, try it. You just drank the chicken soup. It¡¯ll help you digest your food. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is almost ready, in case you can¡¯t eat itter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ate the snacks and immediately realized that there were medicinal herbs inside for digestion.

    The original taste of the medicinal herbs was a little bitter, but when it was mixed with the faint sweetness of the pastry, it became a delicious snack that could help with digestion.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, no matter how well one ate, one¡¯s stomach would not feel ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu nodded repeatedly and praised with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both smiled.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng were both helping. When they saw this, they smiled gently.

    It was a blessing to see a gluttonous cat, Xiaolu, every year.

    New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was prepared.

    Su Sang went to set off the firecrackers first.

    Coincidentally, Chen Hu¡¯s house was also released. They wished each other a happy new year and went home for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    New Year¡¯s Eve was the same as usual.

    Su Sang would distribute money bags to everyone, and Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others would also give their blessings to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Then, he started eating.

    Su Xiaoling gave Su Xiaolu a roasted chicken drumstick.

    Su Xiaolu took it happily. From the corner of her eye, she saw Zhou Heng pick up a piece of chicken for Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Why didn¡¯t she realize that Zhou Heng had so many cheap shots and tricks in the past?

    Su Xiaolu quietly observed. Not only did she not notice Zhou Heng¡¯s attention on Su Xiaoling, but even Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Su Chong, and Su Hua did not notice anything wrong.

    Everyone was used to it and treated these little preferences hidden in the details as normal life.

    For some reason, Su Xiaolu thought of Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao.

    Lin Yaoyao was nine years older than Su Chong, and Su Chong liked her. Su Xiaoling was only two years older than Zhou Heng, so it was normal for him to like her. Moreover, she was only two years old, not old at all.

    Su Xiaolu was frightened by her own thoughts and choked.

    Su Xiaolu coughed.

    Su Xiaoling quickly put down her chopsticks and patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you choking?¡±

    Su Xiaoling gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s back.

    The family also asked Su Xiaolu. When Su Xiaolu calmed down a little, Madam Zhao handed the water to her.

    Su Xiaolu was fine after drinking a little water.

    She did not dare to be distracted anymore and focused on eating.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu helped to clean up. She had wanted to say something many times to test him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just shut up.

    Seeing her like this, Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu dotingly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you should go out and practice martial arts. We can handle it here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know how to do housework. She could not cook or wash the dishes, but she wanted to help, so they just let her y around.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu washed her hands and prepared to go out.

    However, she vaguely heard Madam Zhao speak to Su Xiaoling.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Xiaoling,e and offer incense with mother on the 7th. Mother asked Auntie Yan toe along. Her son, Yan Wu, is neen years old and has a good character.¡±

    Su Xiaoling paused and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, mother.¡±

    It seemed too harsh for her to say that she didn¡¯t like him before they met.

    She did not know what she liked. She was about to turn 18 and the marriage had not been decided. Madam Zhao was also worried.

    She just wanted to meet him. Perhaps she would like him when she saw him.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She left quickly and pretended not to know anything.

    After the new year, the peaceful life began to move forward day after day.

    On the seventh day of the new year, Madam Zhao brought Su Xiaoling out to offer incense.

    Su Xiaolu also went out to pick herbs.

    Once again, she convinced herself that she was only paying attention because they were the family she cared about the most.

    Therefore, she would pay attention if she identally heard it. Besides, even if she went to take a look, she would not obstruct or destroy it. She just wanted to see in advance what kind of person the man who might be her third brother-inw was.

    Qingyuan Monastery.

    Madam Zhao waited at the entrance of the temple with Su Xiaoling. Seeing that it was past the invitation time and the Yan family had yet to arrive, Madam Zhao patted the back of Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Maybe she has something to do and dyed for a while. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded obediently.

    If she was only a few minuteste, Madam Zhao would still think that she had been dyed by something. However, seeing that half an hour had passed and the Yan family had yet to appear, Madam Zhao could not lie to herself.

    How could they be sote for something that had been agreed upon? Even if something happened, it would be arranged in advance unless someone died at home at thest minute!

    Madam Zhao was a little unhappy and wanted to leave with Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling¡¯s expression was calm as she smiled gently and said, ¡°Mother, they should be here soon. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 355 - Late

    <h4>Chapter 355: Late</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao felt even worse when she saw how gentle and sensible Su Xiaoling was.

    She did not want her daughter to suffer such grievances. It had not even started, and the Yan family was already trying to manipte her. If they really seeded, what kind of life would Su Xiaoling lead? Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached just thinking about it.

    She said resolutely, ¡°Perhaps Auntie Yan has something on and can¡¯te. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s not wait. We¡¯ll go in and offer incense before going home.¡±

    Her daughter was sensible. She could not let her suffer just because her daughter was sensible.

    If the Yan Family wanted to manipte her, she would be the first to disagree.

    There was nothing wrong with her daughter, nor did she do anything wrong. She did not deserve this grievance.

    As Madam Zhao spoke, she pulled Su Xiaoling into the temple.

    Just as they turned around, before they could step into the temple, they heard a shout behind them. ¡°Su family, wait, wait for us¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling and Madam Zhao stopped in their tracks.

    Madam Zhao frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand. She whispered to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, secretly take a look. If you don¡¯t like him, mother will reject this.¡±

    How could it be such a coincidence? Just as she was about to enter, the Yan family appeared.

    Previously, she had waited for so long and could not see anyone. It was obvious what the Yan family was up to. If Su Xiaoling did not like him, she would directly reject this matter.

    Su Xiaoling nodded lightly.

    Mother Yan, Madam Zhang, had already arrived with her son, Yan Wu. At the same time, there were three unfamiliar women beside her.

    Madam Zhao no longer had a good impression of the Yan family. They had long agreed not to bring outsiders to such an asion. Madam Zhang did not keep her word at all.

    Mother Yan smiled and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I bumped into a few rtives, so we came together. Don¡¯t mind me. Let¡¯s go in and offer incense.¡±

    ¡°I heard that this temple has a good vegetarian meal. I¡¯ll treat you and your daughter to a vegetarian meal.¡±

    Madam Yan patted the back of Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. She had a smile on her face and looked amiable.

    After speaking to Madam Zhao, he looked at Su Xiaoling and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°This must be Xiaoling. She¡¯s so beautiful. I like her so much as if she¡¯s my biological daughter.¡±

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes to avoid Madam Yan¡¯s gaze and did not speak to her.

    Madam Zhao retracted her hand and said calmly, ¡°You must be joking. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for you now. There¡¯s nothing for us to do. You don¡¯t have to care about us. I¡¯ll bring Xiaoling to offer incense and go back. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s rejection was obvious. She did not want to have any more contact with the Yan family.

    Madam Zhang was a scheming woman. She was already putting on airs before they even started dating. What would happen in the future?

    Madam Zhao could not bear to see Su Xiaoling suffer, so she did not deal with the Yan family anymore.

    Su Xiaoling followed Madam Zhao obediently.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s rejection was obvious. Madam Zhang was stunned for a moment before reacting. A trace of displeasure shed across her eyes before she immediately regained her smile. She smiled and said, ¡°Aiya, what are you talking about? Why are you treating me like an outsider? We¡¯re all sisters and not outsiders. Let¡¯s just have a meal together.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Zhang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. The three women who followed her immediately smiled and went forward. They pulled Su Xiaoling into the temple with Madam Zhao.

    ¡°My good sister, don¡¯t be so polite. Let¡¯s go and have a meal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s fate that we met. We¡¯re very easy to get along with.¡±

    The few of them spoke one after another, not giving Madam Zhao any chance to retort.

    Yan Wu¡¯s gazended on Su Xiaoling a few times. He smiled and followed.

    To be honest, he was very satisfied with a woman like Su Xiaoling.

    Most importantly, Su Sang now had two High Schrs in his family. There would definitely be benefits if he became their son-inw.

    In the dark, Su Xiaolu did not notice where the Yan family came from.

    From afar, she did not see Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling¡¯s expressions clearly. She only saw them enter the temple together before she went home.

    Madam Zhao was very unhappy. This feeling of forcing someone to put a square peg into a round hole was too ufortable.

    However, the rtives of the Yan family did not seem to have eyes and would not take a hint.

    Without even giving her a chance to speak, the four of them chattered non-stop.

    Su Xiaoling was reserved. Facing the unfamiliar women¡¯s repeated questions, she had nothing to say.

    Someone pushed her and she fell to the side.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Yan Wu cried out in surprise and wanted to scoop her up.

    Su Xiaoling staggered two steps and fell to the ground.

    She would rather fall to the ground than have any contact with Yan Wu.

    ¡°Aiya, why did you identally fall down? Xiao Wu, quickly help her up.¡±

    Madam Zhang hurriedly said.

    Yan Wu really wanted to help Su Xiaoling.

    Madam Zhao shook off the two women holding her hand with all her might and suppressed her anger as she shouted, ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll help my daughter up myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to let people misunderstand in public.¡±

    After Madam Zhao finished speaking coldly, she walked towards Su Xiaoling and helped her up. Looking at Su Xiaoling¡¯s bleeding palm, Madam Zhao felt very guilty. She took two deep breaths and looked at Madam Zhang coldly. ¡°Yan family, I still have something on at home, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to go with you. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao pulled Su Xiaoling and turned to leave, not even offering incense.

    This small matter did not attract much attention.

    Seeing Madam Zhao leave with Su Xiaoling, Yan Wu said anxiously, ¡°Mother, what should we do? They¡¯re gone.¡±

    Madam Zhao clearly did not want to get married. Yan Wu panicked.

    He really liked Su Xiaoling.

    Madam Zhang did not expect Madam Zhao to be so dissatisfied with her. She did not expect Madam Zhao to be so arrogant.

    Madam Zhang pursed her lips and said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be afraid. Mother has plenty of ways. Her daughter is already so old, but she hasn¡¯t married anyone yet. She might have some hidden illness. It¡¯s her fortune that you like her. Madam Zhao is just relying on her two sons to be more promising.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that her two sons have already be High Schrs. Look at how capable she is. Auntie Xiaowu is telling you that when you marry Su Xiaoling, you can¡¯t let her do whatever she wants. You can¡¯t let her control you. When your mother teaches her the rules, just watch.¡±

    The woman beside Madam Zhang said.

    ¡°Xiaowu, your second aunt is right. This new wife has to listen to the rules. Just remember them well.¡±

    Another woman said.

    Yan Wu nodded obediently and asked worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, but they¡¯re gone now. What if they don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Madam Zhang was his biological mother, and Su Xiaoling was only his wife. He could still tell who was important and who was not. He could still marry again if his wife was gone, but he only had one mother!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 356 - Deliberately Putting on a Show

    <h4>Chapter 356: Deliberately Putting on a Show</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Of course, Yan Wu sided with his mother.

    Moreover, Su Xiaoling would rather fall than be supported by him just now. She seemed to look down on him, which made Yan Wu very unhappy. Therefore, after they got married, he still had to let his mother teach Su Xiaoling the rules.

    He wanted to let her know that women should prioritize men. He was her heaven, so she should listen to him for everything. Her actions of avoiding him today must not happen again. She should be proud of receiving his love.

    Madam Zhang looked at Yan Wu and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s her good fortune that my son likes her. Only you can choose her, how can she be picky with you!¡±

    Madam Zhang threw out a silk handkerchief and unfolded it. She waved it in front of Yan Wu and said with a smile, ¡°Son, keep it well. This is a token from Su Xiaoling. Let¡¯s go home and choose a good day before going to propose marriage. Su Xiaoling can only marry you.¡±

    She had already obtained Su Xiaoling¡¯s personal belongings. Even if Su Xiaoling did not want to marry her son, she could forget about getting married in the future.

    Would Madam Zhao and Su Sang let their daughter live alone for the rest of her life? Of course not. If her reputation was ruined, Su Xiaoling could only marry the Yan family.

    Madam Zhang smiled.

    Yan Wu happily took the handkerchief. He looked at it and saw that the embroidery orchid had the word ¡®Ling¡¯. He immediately put it away and said to Madam Zhang with a smile, ¡°Mother, I think Su Xiaoling¡¯s embroidery skills are not bad. In the future, I¡¯ll let her make your clothes for you. Whatever you want, just let her do it.¡±

    Madam Zhang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±

    With just one look, she felt that Su Xiaoling¡¯s embroidery skills were not bad. What Yan Wu said was what she thought.

    Looking at her sisters beside her, Madam Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, Fifth Sister, thank you for your help. If this matter seeds, when Su Chong and Su Hua be officials in the future, I¡¯ll also get them to find a good job for their nephews that can easily earn money.¡±

    Madam Zhang¡¯s three sisters smiled and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Big sis, let¡¯s go home after offering incense. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just let me know. We sisters will be here anytime.¡±

    In any case, Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling had already left. The few of them thought about it and prayed for good luck. There was no need to eat. Vegetarian food costs a few copper coins. If they had the money, they might as well buy some meat buns to eat.

    To spend money but not smell the fragrance of meat. That was terrible.

    Madam Zhang nodded when she heard this, so after the few of them lit incense, they also returned. On the way back, they began to discuss the date. In the end, they decided that the 18th of January was a good day and agreed to go and propose marriage together.

    ¡ª-

    At this moment, Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling had already walked far away and the temple could no longer be seen.

    Madam Zhao sighed and apologized to Su Xiaoling guiltily. She said, ¡°Xiaoling, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡±

    Thinking of what had happened today, Madam Zhao still felt terrible.

    When she first met Madam Zhang, she did not realize that she was such a person.

    They had already agreed, but who knew that she would do this?

    She would definitely not let Su Xiaoling get married to such a family.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and shook her head. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault. You just didn¡¯t know before.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaoling would not me Madam Zhao because of this. She knew that Madam Zhao doted on her and would not choose such a family for her.

    Madam Zhao did not even know that this family would be like this, so how could she me her? Madam Zhao was just a mother who wanted the best for her daughter.

    Madam Zhao sighed. Her little girl was always so sensible that her heart ached.

    When they returned home, Madam Zhao asked Su Xiaolu to treat Su Xiaoling¡¯s wound while she went out to the shop.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the graze on Su Xiaoling¡¯s palm and asked with concern, ¡°Sis, how did this happen?¡±

    Why did such a thing happen when they just went to meet someone?

    Su Xiaolu regretted leaving early. She should have watched more.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I identally fell.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling. She was gentle and sensible. Her sister had always kept her thoughts to herself.

    Thinking of Madam Zhao¡¯s worried expression just now, Su Xiaolu felt that there should be nothing happy about this meeting. Su Xiaolu treated Su Xiaoling¡¯s wound.

    She pulled Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and pouted. ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling with teary eyes.

    They were the closest sisters, and they could always trust each other. She hoped that Su Xiaoling would understand this.

    Instead of keeping everything to herself, she really didn¡¯t need to be so sensible.

    As Su Xiaolu thought about this, tears welled up in her eyes. She blinked and was about to cry.

    Su Xiaoling quickly wiped Su Xiaolu¡¯s tears and said anxiously, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took the opportunity to hug Su Xiaoling¡¯s elbow. She leaned her head on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and sobbed, ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to hide it from me.¡±

    She blinked. From an angle that Su Xiaoling could not see, there was a sly smile in her eyes. She did not look like she was about to cry.

    Su Xiaoling sighed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯re still too young. You don¡¯t need to know these things so early, but there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling gently told Su Xiaolu what had happened today.

    In the end, Madam Zhao took her away angrily.

    No matter what, it was impossible for Madam Zhao to agree. That was enough.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. If only she hadn¡¯t left.

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and gently snuggled against her. ¡°Sister, what kind of man do you like?¡±

    Su Xiaoling paused before answering mncholically, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Sis, what do you think of Zhou Heng?¡±

    Su Xiaolu suddenly asked.

    Su Xiaoling was shocked. For a moment, her heart was a mess. In order not to let Su Xiaolu notice anything amiss, Su Xiaoling pretended to be calm and replied, ¡°Little Brother Heng is very good. I¡¯ve always treated him as a younger brother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not deliberately avoid it or say anything else. She just answered Su Xiaolu¡¯s question calmly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I think he¡¯s quite good too.¡±

    If not for Su Xiaoling¡¯s suddenly beating heart, Su Xiaolu would have believed Su Xiaoling¡¯s words.

    Su Xiaoling liked Zhou Heng. Her uncontroble heartbeat could not be faked.

    Zhou Heng also secretly liked Su Xiaoling. This two-way love made Su Xiaolu feel that it was too sweet.

    If Zhou Heng was not from the royal family, she would definitely try her best to matchmake them. After all, it was better than meeting someone she had never known. How could it be better than growing up together? Moreover, they liked each other. No one was more suitable than such a childhood sweetheart.

    However, Zhou Heng was from the royal family. He still had to return to the capital and fight for the throne. Su Xiaolu was worried.

    ¡°Xiaolu, will you like Little Brother Heng?¡±

    Su Xiaoling suddenly asked.

 Chapter 357 - Xiaoluâ€™s Type

    <h4>Chapter 357: Xiaolu¡¯s Type</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart was racing. She was nervous and terrified.

    However, she tried her best to calm herself down so that Su Xiaolu would not notice anything amiss. After all, she was more than two years older than Zhou Heng. Su Xiaolu was different. She was just a few years younger than Zhou Heng. The two of them were very suitable.

    Su Xiaolu was her favorite sister, and Zhou Heng was a very good person. If the two of them could really be together, she would be very happy.

    Her feelings for him should not exist in the first ce.

    The moment she asked this, Su Xiaoling¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts.

    As for Su Xiaolu, she did not hesitate at all. Before she could say anything, her head was already shaking like a rattle drum. She quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Third Brother. Why should I like him? He doesn¡¯t have any martial arts skills. I want to choose a person with high martial arts skills as my husband in the future.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, his martial arts must be on par with mine. This way, I can exchange blows with him anytime and anywhere in the future. We can also travel the world with our swords.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously. She was afraid that if she spoke too slowly, Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart would stop beating.

    She did not know why Su Xiaoling suddenly asked this question and even had a racing heartbeat. She was afraid that Su Xiaoling would think that she liked Zhou Heng and secretly do something to matchmake her and Zhou Heng.

    It did not matter what kind of person she liked. What was important was that the person she liked was not Zhou Heng. This way, Su Xiaoling would not think too much and she would be at ease.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s answer surprised Su Xiaoling. She gradually felt relieved. She smiled and said seriously, ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s wish will definitelye true. You will definitely find the person you like. Not only will he be skilled in the martial arts, but he will also love you very much.¡±

    So this was the kind of person Su Xiaolu liked. Su Xiaoling remembered it deeply.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and rubbed her shoulder affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m still young. My dearest sister is the most important. The heavens will definitely give you a happy marriage.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart rate stabilized, and Su Xiaolu was relieved. Things had almost developed in a strange direction.

    She knew that she did not like Zhou Heng, and she was afraid of being suddenly misunderstood.

    Sometimes, a misunderstanding could hurt one¡¯s bones.

    She did not want to have a misunderstanding with Su Xiaoling. This was her favorite third sister.

    The two sisters cuddled for a while before Su Xiaoling went to the kitchen. Su Xiaolu also came to help.

    She was not allowed to do anything that was wet, but she was allowed to hold the stirrer.

    At noon, Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned to help.

    At night, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng returned. The family had dinner together.

    The days were peaceful and quiet.

    At night, Madam Zhao leaned on Su Sang¡¯s arm and told him about today¡¯s troubles.

    Su Sang listened quietly. After hearing this, he patted Madam Zhao gently andforted her. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s best if the marriage that the heavens stopped doesn¡¯t happen. Our third sister¡¯s good marriage is still ahead.¡±

    Madam Zhao said helplessly, ¡°Sigh, Xiaoling will be 18 this year. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was getting older, but she had yet to meet a suitable candidate she liked. It would not be good if this dragged on.

    Madam Zhao could not help but feel worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s also Chong. I showed him a few, but he didn¡¯t even look at them. He refused to tell me which family the girl he likes is from.¡±

    At the mention of Su Chong, Madam Zhao was also worried.

    Now, only Su Hua, who was engaged, and Su Xiaolu, who was not old enough yet, did not worry Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°In any case, the Spring Quarter Examinations are around the corner. The children are leaving on the 20th. We¡¯ll see at the end of March. There¡¯s no need to rush Xiaoling¡¯s marriage and Chong¡¯s marriage. We can wait a few months and see.¡±

    If Su Chong and Su Hua both achieved good results, Su Xiaoling would not have to worry about her marriage at all. There would naturally be good families fighting to marry her.

    When Madam Zhao heard Su Sang¡¯s detailed exnation, she could only nod. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Go to bed early.¡±

    Su Sang patted Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder.

    Husband and wife fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    Life went on as usual. The family went about their duties.

    On the ninth day of the first lunar month, good news came from Chen Hu¡¯s house.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s wedding date was set for June 6th, and Chen Erniu¡¯s marriage was set for September 9th.

    The Niu family also exined that after the two children got married, Chen Daniu and Niu Xibao would go to Furongzhou while Niu Xian and Chen Erniu would stay in Goathorn Town. Niu Xian would take over the restaurant, Fu Man Lai.

    Shopkeeper Niu was already advanced in age and was about to retire. When he passes on the business to Niu Xian in a few years, he would not care about anything else.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were disappointed that their daughter was going to Furongzhou. Niu Xian and Chen Erniu stayed behind, making them feel much better.

    Ever since the engagement two years ago, everyone had seen Niu Xibao and Niu Xian¡¯s characters. They only missed them but did not worry.

    On this day, the two families ate together. The children automatically left the table, leaving space for Chen Hu, Madam Qian, Su Sang, and Madam Zhao.

    Chen Hu was drunk, and so was Madam Qian.

    As they chatted, the full moon hung in the sky. Finally, the four of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Chen Hu held Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Madam Qian patted the back of Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you and Brother should rest early too. Don¡¯t clean up these bowls and chopsticks first. I¡¯ll help tomorrow.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded.

    They sent Chen Hu and his family off.

    Madam Zhao nonchntly instructed him to pack tomorrow and sleep early tonight. After that, she returned to her room with Su Sang. She even skipped washing up. The couple also drank.

    Su Xiaolu and the others also washed up and went to bed.

    Su Xiaolu practiced her sword crazily every day and fell asleep almost as soon as she touched the bed.

    Therefore, she did not know that Su Xiaoling had gone out after she fell asleep.

    Su Xiaoling moved very gently and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes with the warm water in the pot.

    Hearing footsteps, she was stunned for a moment. When she saw that it was Zhou Heng, Su Xiaoling smiled and quickly said, ¡°Little Brother Heng, what are you doing here? Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled gently and walked to Su Xiaoling¡¯s side to help. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either. I¡¯ll clean up with you.¡±

    In this family, they saw each other every day, but they were rarely alone.

    Su Xiaoling wanted to say no, but Zhou Heng had already started to clear the dishes beside her.

    Su Xiaoling felt the pressure. Only then did she realize that Zhou Heng was already half a head taller than her.

    The man beside him was no longer the child they had met before. He was already a 15-year-old boy. This year, Zhou Heng was 16 years old.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and sped up. She and Zhou Heng were not children, and Zhou Heng was not her biological brother. They should not be so close.

 Chapter 358 - Major Good News

    <h4>Chapter 358: Major Good News</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaoling was a little distracted. She was worried that Zhou Heng would chat with her.

    However, even after washing the dishes, Zhou Heng did not speak. The two of them were very quiet, as if they had a natural tacit understanding.

    Their gazes met and Zhou Heng smiled.

    After cleaning up the dishes, the two of them came out of the kitchen together. Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoling, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Sweet dreams.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded and replied gently, ¡°Alright, Little Brother Heng, you too.¡±

    After returning to her room, Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief.

    She walked to the bed and saw that Su Xiaolu was still sleeping soundly. Her breathing was even. She smiled slightly, extinguished the candlelight, and carefully went to bed.

    In her daze, Su Xiaolu would subconsciously burrow into her arms.

    After so many years, she had doted on Su Xiaolu, so Su Xiaolu¡¯s habits had never changed. Su Xiaolu had left home a few times, and she would still be very ufortable at night.

    She thought that Su Xiaolu would no longer be so close to her when she grew up.

    But obviously not. No matter how many times Su Xiaolu left home and went home, she still had to sleep with her and would still get used to hugging her.

    Su Xiaoling kissed Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek quietly and murmured, ¡°Sweet dreams, Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The thirteenth day of the first lunar month.

    Shopkeeper Niu called Chen Hu and Su Sang up.

    Chen Hu, Madam Qian, Su Sang, and Madam Zhao went over together. On the way, Madam Qian asked, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao shook their heads. They did not know what was going on.

    However, when Shopkeeper Niu called someone over, he especially emphasized that it was something very important.

    What was so important that both families had to gather together?

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian did not know.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao could not figure it out either.

    They arrived at Fu Man Lai Restaurant.

    Madam Yan was already waiting. When she saw the two familiesing, she hurriedly went forward and pulled Madam Qian and Madam Zhao. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. They¡¯re upstairs. Let¡¯s go up now.¡±

    Su Sang and the others nodded.

    Although Madam Qian and Madam Zhao were anxious, they still resisted the urge to ask. They were already here, so there was no hurry.

    They went to a room on the second floor.

    Shopkeeper Niu and Niu Dagui immediately stood up to wee them.

    ¡°Sang, Hu, you¡¯re here. Please sit.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu greeted them with a smile. Ever since Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were engaged to his two grandsons, his impression of Su Sang and Chen Hu had changed. It was not appropriate to call them brothers, and it was strange to call them nephews. He might as well call them by their names.

    After sitting down, Shopkeeper Niu said directly, ¡°I called you here this time because I have important news to tell you. It¡¯s also a huge opportunity.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Chen Hu, who gestured for him to speak. Su Sang said, ¡°Uncle Niu, what¡¯s the opportunity?¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu pushed the box in front of him towards Su Sang and Chen Hu. He said, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±

    Su Sang opened it. The box was filled with banknotes.

    There was a thick stack. Su Sang and Chen Hu both gasped. How much was this?

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao were also shocked. Each banknote was a hundred taels. How much was in this full box?

    Shopkeeper Niu looked at Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others, who were all shocked. He smiled and said, ¡°We were also shocked when we first saw it. There are a total of 10,000 taels of silver in here, and it¡¯s only to express their sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Sang, Hu, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. These are the banknotes given by a wealthy businessman from the capital. He has eaten the sauerkraut and pickles you made and came to my restaurant from thousands of miles away to do business with the restaurant. After knowing that I don¡¯t have these skills, he wanted me to help pass on a message. He wants to invite you to the capital to buy arge workshop to make sauerkraut and pickles so that the entire Great Zhou can taste these sauerkraut and pickles.¡±

    ¡°If you go to the capital and bring this business to greater heights, when the timees, you¡¯ll have to send it to the pce and fight for a seat in the imperial cuisine. This 10,000 taels of silver is his way of expressing his sincerity. He needs you to teach them how to make sauerkraut and pickles. If you¡¯re willing, you can meet him and talk to him. He even said that he can split the money 40-60. If he gets 40, you get 60. As long as it¡¯s sold in the entire Great Zhou Kingdom, there will be an ount book to check in detail.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu was a little excited. He had been a shopkeeper for so many years, but he had never encountered such a good thing. Even his sincerity was obvious.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu were stunned by this news.

    They pondered for a while before figuring out what he meant.

    He had not even started to earn money, but he was already paying. What was he after?

    After waking up from this huge amount of money, the few of them began to worry.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Chen Hu suppressed his excitement and said to Su Sang, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll do whatever you say. We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded repeatedly. She would never have dreamed that the sauerkraut and pickles she made would have such a day.

    Initially, he thought that it was already a huge fortune for their business to be so popr in this small town. Who knew that there would be such shocking news today?

    Imperial dishes were set by the emperor.

    She really didn¡¯t dare to imagine what these small sauerkrauts and pickles would be at that time.

    Su Sang pondered for a moment and said to Shopkeeper Niu, ¡°Uncle Niu, where is that rich businessman now? This is such a big matter. We want to see him before we consider it.¡±

    This matter was too sudden and important.

    They could not digest this news for a moment.

    Shopkeeper Niu smiled and said to Niu Dagui, ¡°Dagui, go and invite Old Master He over.¡±

    Niu Dagui nodded and stood up to leave.

    Su Sang swallowed nervously and tried to calm down.

    Madam Zhao also looked around.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also looked around.

    Niu Dagui quickly walked over with a man in dark red clothes. The man¡¯s hair was a little white, but he looked very good. He did not look noble in his clothes.

    After he entered the room, he cupped his hands at Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m He Hai. Greetings. Please listen to me and let me tell you in detail.¡±

    Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others stood up and cupped their hands.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Old Master He, please speak.¡±

    He Hai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m originally from the capital. In the entire Great Zhou, there are hundreds of restaurants called ¡®Yu Jing Hong¡¯. My ancestors used to be imperial chefs. Now, there are still a few imperial dishes in the restaurants. I¡¯m a person who likes the food in the kitchen. I¡¯m old and my family matters are handed over to my descendants. I also have time to travel around. A while ago, I passed by Furongzhou for a break and tasted that dish called sauerkrautmb and pickles in Fu Man Lai Restaurant. The taste stunned me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I want to work with you guys. To be honest, Yu Jing Hong hasn¡¯t chosen imperial dishes for five consecutive years. I value these sauerkraut and pickles very much, so I want to work with you guys at all costs.¡± He Hai was very serious and sincere. He also looked kind.

    He told the truth, which made Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others have a good impression of him.

 Chapter 359 - How to Choose

    <h4>Chapter 359: How to Choose</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian both understood that this matter had exceeded their abilities, so they did not ask and only trusted Su Sang and Madam Zhao to make the decision.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also deep in thought.

    He Hai was very sincere. His expression was so serious that it did not seem like he was lying.

    Moreover, even if he was lying, it was impossible for him to give such arge amount of banknotes.

    It was either fake or real.

    However, this matter was too unexpected and important. He did not know how to make a decision for a moment.

    After careful consideration, Su Sang said, ¡°Old Master He, this is too sudden. We can¡¯t give you a definite answer yet. Please allow us to think about it before answering you.¡±

    It was definitely impossible for him to answer now.

    This matter involved two families. The children were all grown up, so they had to wait until they got home. The two families had to gather together to discuss the answer.

    He Hai smiled kindly and nodded. He said frankly, ¡°Of course. Seeing you today, I just wanted to let you know about this. Actually, this is one of my ns.¡±

    ¡°Next, please listen to the second n.¡±

    He Hai smiled. Su Sang and the others were already perking up and waiting seriously.

    Hence, He Hai smiled and said, ¡°For the second n, you have topletely impart the techniques to me. I¡¯ll pay you 50,000 taels of silver at once. In the next five years, you have toe up with at least three recipes and give them to me each year. You have to give me at least 15 recipes in these five years. That way, we¡¯ll be even. In the future, if your two families have any recipes and are willing to cooperate with me, I¡¯m willing to buy them at a high price. The home-cooked recipes will start at 100 taels of silver, and the special body-nourishing recipes will start at 1,000 taels.¡±

    ¡°For these two ns, Yu Jing Hong will bear all the risks. You can go home and think carefully before giving me an answer. Actually, I have a third option, which is to cooperate with you like Fu Man Lai Restaurant, but the efficiency is too low. There are too few people who can make these things, and you can¡¯t satisfy my needs. I really want to expand your business. I will stay here for at least five days. You can bring back the 10,000 taels first. After five days, I will wait for your reply.¡±

    He Hai said slowly and cupped his hands politely at them.

    He smiled kindly and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡±

    With that, He Hai left calmly.

    Niu Dagui stood up to send him off. After sending He Hai off and settling him down, he returned to the room.

    The room was still very quiet. Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others were digesting such important news.

    This was too shocking for them.

    Chen Hu even suspected that the banknotes were fake. He picked them up and checked them, but after checking, he realized that they were all real.

    Their abnormal behavior made Shopkeeper Niuugh. He said calmly, ¡°Sang, Hu, to be honest, when I found out about this yesterday, I was no different from you now. I¡¯ve checked all the banknotes. There are also two Yu Jing Hong restaurants in Furongzhou. They have a lot of dishes and are specially for high-ranking officials and nobles. These can¡¯t be faked. Apart from his identity, everything else is true.¡±

    Yu Jing Hong had many restaurants. The person in charge of the restaurants in Furongzhou was not the real boss, but the local manager.

    ¡°I¡¯m old and haven¡¯t seen much of the world, but these 10,000 taels of real gold and silver aren¡¯t things that ordinary people can casually take out. Just this point alone, there¡¯s not much doubt about He Hai¡¯s identity. Sang, Hu, I can only help you so much. As for how to choose, you two brothers can decide after you go home and discuss it. Anyway, there are still five days. There¡¯s no hurry. Think about it slowly.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu told him sincerely. After so many years of friendship, Chen Hu and his family were even inws. The rtionship between the families was already extraordinary.

    When such good newsnded on the Su and Chen families, even though they were envious, they were sincerely happy for them.

    Niu Dagui and Madam Yan¡¯s taels had gentle expressions. They only told them to go back and think about it.

    Su Sang and Chen Hu both knew Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s good intentions.

    Su Sang pulled Chen Hu and the few of them stood up. Su Sang cupped his hands at Shopkeeper Niu and said, ¡°Uncle Niu, thank you for telling us all this. Whether it will be sessful or not, we will remember this friendship. We brothers thank you sincerely.¡±

    With that, Su Sang bowed to Shopkeeper Niu and thanked him.

    Madam Zhao followed closely behind. Chen Hu and Madam Qian also bowed and thanked her.

    Shopkeeper Niu also smiled and said, ¡°No need, no need.¡±

    He had never seen any brothers in his life who could maintain such a deep rtionship.

    Benefits had always turned people against each other, but over the years, Su Sang and Chen Hu had never fought because of this. They had a clear division ofbor and supported each other.

    It was the same this time. Chen Hu and his wife trusted Su Sang and Madam Zhao unconditionally as usual. It was rare for people to be so sincere.

    Shopkeeper Niu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.

    After thanking him, Su Sang said solemnly, ¡°Uncle Niu, Brother Dagui, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu and his family nodded. Shopkeeper Niu handed the money box filled with banknotes to Su Sang.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Chen Hu, and Madam Qian turned around and left.

    Madam Qian held Madam Zhao¡¯s arm affectionately. Chen Hu and Su Sang stood side by side.

    Shopkeeper Niu brought Niu Dagui and Madam Yan out and watched them leave. Shopkeeper Niu patted Niu Dagui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our family is lucky to be able to marry such a family.¡±

    The rtionship between the Su and Chen families was too good, and so were the children of the two families. Now, it seemed that the two sons of Su Sang¡¯s family were about to be sessful. When good fortune came in the future, their Niu family would also benefit.

    Niu Dagui smiled. He understood what his father meant. He smiled and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Xibao and Xian are good children. I¡¯ll teach them well.¡±

    Madam Yan also said gently, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. After the two children get married, I¡¯ll also treat Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu kindly.¡±

    Shopkeeper Niu nodded and said slowly, ¡°Treat people with kindness, and people will treat you with kindness. The hearts of people will eventually be won over with kindness. Treat Old Master He well. Nothing must go wrong.¡±

    He Hai was currently staying at Fu Man Lai Restaurant. He was an important person, so they naturally had to serve him well.

    Niu Dagui and Madam Yan nodded.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Sang and Chen Hu returned home, Chen Hu said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, let¡¯s eat together tonight. When Chong, Hua, Zhou Heng, and the others return, we¡¯ll discuss it together. They¡¯ve studied before, so they¡¯re quick-witted.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded in agreement.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao nodded in agreement. Su Sang and Madam Zhao thought so too.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and pack. Come to our house and talk. It¡¯s not something we can make rash decisions on. It¡¯s good to hear the children¡¯s opinions.¡±

    Madam Zhao patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and nodded with a faint smile.

 Chapter 360 - Discussing

    <h4>Chapter 360: Discussing</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After agreeing, Su Sang and Madam Zhao entered first.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also returned home.

    Su Xiaolu was practicing martial arts in the courtyard. Her moves were sharp and the sound of the sword was heard.

    Seeing Su Sang and Madam Zhao return, Su Xiaolu put away her sword. She ran to Madam Zhao¡¯s side with a red face and held her hand as she called out, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied with a smile, ¡°Sister is in the kitchen. She stewed the fish stock she brought back from Furongzhou today. It smells delicious.¡±

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she sniffed the fragrance in the air and asked Madam Zhao mischievously if it smelled good.

    Madam Zhao tapped the tip of Su Xiaolu¡¯s nose. ¡°Glutton.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s culinary skills were naturally top-notch.

    Su Sang looked at the lively Su Xiaolu and smiled gently. They returned to the main room together.

    Su Xiaolu massaged Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulders and Su Sang¡¯s back. Then, Chen Hu and his family came over.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu carried a basket filled with side dishes.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao got up and smiled for them to sit.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu greeted each other familiarly and went to the kitchen. Chen Xing followed immediately.

    Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi followed.

    Chen Daniu asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, do you know what happened? When I saw my parentsing back just now, their expressions had changed. They packed up and asked us toe over. It seems like they have important news to announce.¡±

    Chen Erniu and the others looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but we should know soon.¡±

    It was already past 3 pm. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Big Brother and the others returned.

    Chen Daniu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Father and Mother asked us to help Xiaoling cook. Let¡¯s not worry about anything else for now. Let¡¯s do what Father and Mother instructed us to do first.¡±

    If the two families wanted to eat together, the food would definitely not be enough. It was only enough when they cooked an extra portion for her family.

    When they arrived at the kitchen, Su Xiaoling was drying the meat and chopping it up to fill the tender tofu. She was a little surprised to see them. ¡°Daniu, Erniu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu smiled. Chen Daniu went to wash her hands and came to help. After Chen Erniu washed her hands, she packed the things in the basket.

    Su Xiaolu, Chen Shi and Chen Xing were here to see if there was anything to eat.

    Coincidentally, there was a fried crispy meat pie. Su Xiaoling handed it to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, bring your two brothers to eat it to fill their stomachs.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, sis.¡±

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing also thanked her with the sweetest smiles. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xiaoling.¡±

    The few of them sat on the stove and shared the fried crispy meat pies.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu quickly cooperated with Su Xiaoling and stir-fried the vegetables.

    Su Xiaoling only cooked.

    The two families often met, so there was no need to mention their tacit cooperation.

    Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others in the front hall were also discussing and analyzing.

    However, after analyzing for a while, the results of their analysis were the same as what Shopkeeper Niu had said.

    This matter was true. 10,000 taels of silver was not something that could be taken out casually. If he was lying, what was he trying to do with so many banknotes?

    Chen Hu scratched his head and said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, we can¡¯t figure this out, but no matter what choice we make in the end, my wife and I will listen to you. Even without wealth, we¡¯re already living very well now. We¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled gently and nodded. She echoed, ¡°We¡¯re already satisfied.¡±

    How could they not be satisfied with their current lives? The couple was not ambitious to begin with. Now that their two daughters had a good home, and Chen Shi and Chen Xing were also obedient, there was really nothing to be dissatisfied about.

    As for the daily hard work, it was nothing. They had never felt bitter and were very satisfied.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re also satisfied at this moment, but with such a good opportunity in front of us, it¡¯s a pity to miss it. What we¡¯re mainly worried about now is its authenticity.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    It was a good thing, but it was the capital after all. She still felt vaguely uneasy.

    This important decision concerned two families at once. They could not be careless.

    Chen Hu looked at Su Sang and said, ¡°Brother, no matter what decision you make in the end, we will listen to you.¡±

    Madam Qian nodded. She and Chen Hu had already made up their minds.

    Be it when this business was first set up or after so many years, she and Chen Hu were mainly led by Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    The couple deeply understood that they could not control this. Without Su Sang and Madam Zhao, what Madam Qian knew was just ordinary vegetables at home.

    Now that they hade this far, they still firmly believed that they just had to follow in Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s footsteps.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had never let down Chen Hu and Madam Qian¡¯s trust, and this time was no exception.

    ¡°Alright, no matter how far we can go, our two families will shoulder it together.¡±

    Su Sang said firmly.

    Then they all smiled.

    Not long after, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng returned from school.

    This time, they could take a break on the 15th to prepare to set off for the Spring Quarter Examinations. Seeing that the Chen family was all here, Su Chong and the others acutely sensed that something might have happened.

    They didn¡¯t mention it, so Su Chong and the others patiently didn¡¯t ask and ate first.

    After dinner, Chen Hu and Madam Qian immediately helped clean up the dishes. Su Sang and Madam Zhao cleaned up together.

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu and the others and asked, ¡°Xiaoling, Daniu, Erniu, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    They all shook their heads.

    Su Chong said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll know soon.¡±

    Su Hua turned to ask Chen Shi, ¡°Brother Shi, have you improved in your studies recently?¡±

    Chen Shi was going to be nine years old this year and had already started studying. He also liked to practice martial arts and was a little poor in his studies. When Su Hua was at home, she would focus on teaching him.

    Chen Shi revealed a bitter expression. ¡°Second Brother, I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Chen Xing raised her hand andined, ¡°Second Brother, my third brother always goes to practice martial arts. He doesn¡¯t study properly at all. Hurry up and punish him.¡±

    Chen Shi was vexed. ¡°Xiao Xing¡ªyou¡¯re despicable.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Brother Shi, we¡¯re going to the capital in a few days. There¡¯s a period of time when I can¡¯t keep an eye on your homework. In the next few days, you have to write the first fifty words of the Thousand Character ssic twenty times for me to check and memorize them. Even if you like to practice martial arts, you can¡¯t neglect your literature studies, understand?¡±

    Chen Shi nodded. ¡°Second Brother is right. I know my mistake and will definitely correct it.¡±

    Su Hua nodded. He had to teach Chen Shi and Chen Xing well. They were the most reliable people in the future. They were men, and the burden on their shoulders was heavy. They would protect the women in the family in the future. Therefore, Su Hua never cked off in his studies.

    They had started learning the Thousand Character ssic. The Thousand Character ssic had a deep meaning. After familiarizing themselves with it, they could understand a lot of principles. Therefore, ever since Chen Shi started studying, he had also let Chen Shi memorize the Thousand Character ssic.

 Chapter 361 - Discussing 2

    <h4>Chapter 361: Discussing 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Hua was calm. Chen Shi was afraid of him and wanted to say something, but he was also afraid that Su Hua would think that he was exaggerating and only knew how toin.

    Chen Xing smiled sweetly and patted her chest. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll supervise my brother for you. If he doesn¡¯t learn and memorize well, I¡¯llin to you. When the timees, you must be stricter and hit his palm.¡±

    After Chen Xing finished speaking, he stuck out his tongue at Chen Shi yfully. Hehe, he took the opportunity to take revenge.

    Chen Shi gritted his teeth. Chen Xing!

    Su Chong and Zhou Hengughed.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, Xiao Xing will watch over him for me. When the timees, I¡¯ll reward you. If you can supervise your brother¡¯spletion, I¡¯ll give you a Wolf Hair Brush. How about that?¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡±

    This was really a good job. Chen Xing was overjoyed and made up his mind. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Chen Shi looked bitter.

    Su Chong reached out and patted Chen Shi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Shi, take care.¡±

    Su Hua was very strict. Although he looked weak, he was very scary when he was angry.

    When he taught Chen Shi a lesson, Chen Hu and Madam Qian would leave silently. No one could save Chen Shi. As for Chen Xing, he was determined to study. He was still young and he only taught him how to count first. He loved to learn, so Su Hua was not strict with him.

    Chen Shi listened obediently and quietly.

    Su Xiaolu and the others giggled. Su Xiaolu ate the sunflower seeds Su Xiaoling peeled for her and smiled.

    Ever since she came back from Furongzhou, she hadn¡¯t stopped snacking.

    She did not know if she had lost weight or not, but no matter how much she ate, she did not gain much weight.

    Su Hua did not gain much weight. He was thin, but not too thin. Only then did he encapste the words ¡°weak schr¡±.

    Su Sang and the others came back and sat down.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian nodded at Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Everyone perked up and waited quietly.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Children, I called you all here today because I have something important to tell you. This matter concerns both our families, so we¡¯ll say it and let you make a decision.¡±

    Su Sang slowly exined the entire matter in detail.

    Everyone listened quietly and did not ask questions. When Su Sang was done, everyone fell into deep thought.

    Su Xiaolu thought carefully about whether this matter would work.

    If the sauerkraut and pickles became imperial dishes, they would definitely be able to earn a lot of money.

    This business was extremely good for Su Chong and Su Hua, who would be officials in the future.

    He Hai had given him three options, but there was indeed no need to consider thest option. Just as He Hai had said, Yu Jing Hong had more than a hundred restaurants. If they supplied every restaurant themselves, Chen Hu, Madam Qian, and her parents would not be able to keep up with the demand even if they worked themselves to death.

    Therefore, he could only choose the first and second methods.

    However, wasn¡¯t 40-60 too much? Wasn¡¯t He Hai too sincere?

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Hua with worry in his eyes. He was a little worried that Zhou Zhi was behind this.

    Su Hua pondered for a moment and said, ¡°ording to Old Master He, if we agree, our families have to go to the capital.¡±

    Su Sang nodded grimly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He was a little worried about going to the capital.

    However, he also wanted to give it a try. This business was the dream of the two families. They were satisfied with what they had now, but if they could go further, they would be happy.

    Now that the opportunity was in front of him, Su Sang wanted to try.

    Su Hua could tell that Su Sang and the others did not know about Zhou Heng yet, so it would be a lie not to be tempted by such an opportunity.

    Su Chong said, ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯re going to the capital in a few days anyway. Why don¡¯t we go to the capital together to see if what He Hai said is true? We can make a decision then?¡±

    There was no need to agree first. They could go to the capital to take a look and confirm He Hai¡¯s identity before making a decision.

    Su Xiaolu also said, ¡°I think Big Brother¡¯s suggestion makes sense.¡±

    After entering the capital, she could use Minggu¡¯s background to investigate He Hai.

    Madam Qian looked at Chen Hu and nodded slightly. Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, I think Chong¡¯s method is feasible. Let¡¯s not take his money first. We¡¯ll talk about money after we confirm that it¡¯s true and that we want to cooperate.¡±

    Su Sang nodded thoughtfully. He said, ¡°So which option should we choose?¡±

    Su Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s better to choose the first option. When the timees, Aunty will continue to research recipes and supply them to Yu Jing Hong. We¡¯ll cooperate for a long time. When the timees, we¡¯ll be in charge of all the treaties.¡±

    When Su Hua said this, Chen Hu and Madam Qian nodded repeatedly. They were relieved.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also relieved.

    Su Hua looked at Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu and did not say anything in the end. If the matter could seed, he could make another request.

    If he really wanted to work with Yu Jing Hong, then he had to have a family member in Yu Jing Hong. The Niu Family had been running the restaurant for decades, so there was no doubt about their ability. Niu Xibao and Niu Xian that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu married were the first candidates.

    There was no hurry. They could discuss this after everything was settled.

    Chen Hu said to Su Sang, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, why don¡¯t we do this? In a few days, your family will enter the capital together and see if He Hai is telling the truth. Our family will stay at home and wait for your news.¡±

    Su Sang shook Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. Madam Zhao nodded, and Su Sang said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s think about it carefully in the next two days. If there are no other changes, we¡¯ll reply to He Hai in three days. If he doesn¡¯t agree, it means that this matter isn¡¯t a good thing. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    If He Hai did not dare to ept their inspection in the capital, he would definitely not agree to this business.

    After thinking about it, this was the best solution.

    In the face of a huge opportunity, they had to remain calm. They could not blindly agree just because everything was beneficial to them.

    True blue will never stain. If He Hai did not have any ulterior motives, it would not be toote to cooperate then.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family nodded and had no objections to this arrangement.

    Chen Hu said seriously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take good care of everything at home.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys in the shop.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian smiled and shook their heads. They were not afraid of hard work.

    They only felt their blood boiling. They had endless energy and could run for a bright future for the children and umte a rich foundation for their descendants. This bit of hardship was nothing.

    After making the decision, Chen Hu and his family went back.

    Su Sang said to Su Xiaolu and the others, ¡°Then pack up in the next few days. In a few days, our family will enter the capital together. Even if it¡¯s not for business, it¡¯s for you. It¡¯s a long journey. I¡¯m too worried to stay at home. Not long ago, your mother and I were discussing entering the capital. This time, let Father and Mother apany you.¡±

 Chapter 362 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 362: Decision</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Thest time there was a gue in Furongzhou, Su Sang and Madam Zhao had experienced countless sufferings and worries.

    So this time, they didn¡¯t want to wait at home.

    Coincidentally, they met He Hai, which gave them even more reason to enter the capital.

    Su Chong and Su Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wondered if she could set up a house in the capital with the remaining banknotes.

    She should be able to. If not, she could just go to the capital to treat someone. Moreover, she had to detoxify Zhou Zhi when she entered the capital. She couldn¡¯t possibly detoxify him for nothing, right?

    After returning to her room, Su Xiaolu took out the money box and counted the banknotes.

    She had spent 3,000 taels of silver in Furongzhou and had 1,000 taels of silver left. Later on, she bought many precious herbs and used 700 taels of silver. Now, she had more than 1,100 taels left.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was counting money, Su Xiaoling went to give Su Xiaolu all the banknotes she had saved. She said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, add these.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Sis, there¡¯s no need for this. Just keep it. This is your dowry.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Take it. I don¡¯t need so much.¡±

    Tens of thousands of taels a year. She couldn¡¯t spend it all no matter how hard she tried. The families in this town would at most spend more than ten taels a year, and this was even if they lived well. Ordinary families only spent a few taels of silver a year.

    She had tens of thousands of taels that she could not spend in a few lifetimes.

    Su Xiaolu did not care so much. ¡°No, no. Just take it. If you don¡¯t need it, save it. How at ease will you be if you hug it to sleep every day? With silver in your hand, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    It was impossible for her to take this money. No matter what Su Xiaoling used it for, she didn¡¯t care. As long as her sister was happy.

    If Su Xiaolu did not ept it, Su Xiaoling had no choice.

    She could only wait for Su Xiaolu to fall asleep and secretly stuff a few notes into her money box.

    She did not dare to stuff too much, afraid that Su Xiaolu would find out and return it.

    The amount was not much. When Su Xiaolu wanted to give it to her, she would pretend to be angry and fool her.

    After doing all of this, Su Xiaoling put Su Xiaolu¡¯s money box back in its original ce and went back to bed.

    In the past, when Gui You lived at home, Su Xiaolu was oftenzy. However, ever since she graduated, without Gui You¡¯s strict requirements, Su Xiaolu became stricter with herself. Apart from being a little free when she was making medicine, she usually practiced the sword like crazy and slept very soundly every night.

    Su Xiaoling squeezed Su Xiaolu¡¯s arm with heartache before falling asleep.

    In the next few days, the two families did note up with any other methods.

    So on the sixteenth of January, Su Sang and Chen Hu went to see He Hai.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao did not go. They wanted to stay in the shop.

    Under Manager Niu¡¯s guidance, they met He Hai again.

    ¡°Old Master He, we brothers have already discussed it.¡±

    After sitting down, Su Sang spoke bluntly.

    He Hai smiled and did not interrupt, waiting for Su Sang to continue.

    Su Sang was also observing He Hai¡¯s reaction. He Hai was very calm. Su Sang slowly said the n.

    Shopkeeper Niu listened quietly without interrupting. He felt that it was normal for Su Sang and Chen Hu to make this decision. It was better to be careful.

    After He Hai heard this, he smiled kindly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. This is a serious matter, so we naturally can¡¯t make a rash decision. I believe that after the inspection in the capital, you will agree to cooperate with me. How about this? When will you set off? I¡¯ll go with you so that you can get to know me better on the way.¡±

    He Hai was very calm. Not only did he not panic when Su Sang wanted to enter the capital for an inspection, he even wanted to go with them.

    Such frankness and sincerity made Su Sang and Chen Hu like him even more.

    If they really wanted to coborate closely, they had to understand each other. The journey to the capital would take at least half a month. Only by interacting with each other would they be able to understand each other more thoroughly.

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re scheduled to leave on the 18th.¡±

    He Hai cupped his hands. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll set off together on the 18th. I¡¯ll take care of your meals along the way. Since I own a restaurant, I¡¯ll show you my culinary skills.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. It would be best if He Hai had such sincerity.

    After discussing it, Su Sang and Chen Hu went home.

    On the way back, Su Sang also gave Chen Hu some instructions.

    Their family would only be back in two months. In these two months, everything would depend on Chen Hu.

    If they did not have enough manpower, they still had to recruit people.

    Madam Cao was trustworthy.

    The Niu family was also trustworthy.

    Chen Hu agreed and told Su Sang not to worry. He and Madam Qian had also thought a lot over the past few days.

    They didn¡¯t know how to make the decision, but they knew how to get things done. As long as there was a direction, their family would firmly walk in that direction.

    When they returned home, Su Sang patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder. Chen Hu smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you guys toe back.¡±

    Su Sang nodded.

    The family had to enter the capital and prepare some dry food in the next two days. When Su Xiaoling got busy, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu woulde over to help during the day.

    On the night of the sixteenth.

    Lin Pingsheng asked Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng to stay for dinner and told them that they did not have to study from him in the future. He had nothing to teach them.

    This time, Lin Pingsheng wrote two letters to Su Hua and Su Chong.

    Lin Pingsheng said earnestly, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, I know that you have ambitions in your hearts. There are still countless difficulties on the path to bing an official. These two were once my best friends. Although many years have passed, there are some things that I firmly believe will not change no matter how many years have passed. If you hand the letter to them, it will be more or less helpful when you encounter problems.¡±

    Su Hua took the letter with both hands and said, ¡°Thank you for your care, Master. My brother and I will remember it for the rest of our lives. We will definitely not let you down.¡±

    Su Chong also knelt down to thank his teacher.

    Zhou Heng also knelt down to thank him.

    Lin Pingsheng helped Zhou Heng up and said, ¡°You have a noble status, and we¡¯re not master and disciple. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for many years. I hope you can forget about being taught by me. I don¡¯t want to participate in the royal family¡¯s dispute.¡±

    ¡°This is the end of our fate. Just pretend that we don¡¯t know each other when we meet in the future. I hope that you can achieve whatever you want.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said calmly and cupped his hands at Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng returned the greeting and said, ¡°Zhou Heng will remember your teachings. Thank you for your guidance, sir. In the future, I will remember what you said and never break my promise.¡±

    ¡°However, please ept my three kowtows today and ept my worthless gratitude. From now on, we will be strangers. If my wish is fulfilled in the future, if you need any help, you can ask me for it. In the future, no matter what this matter is, I will lend you a helping hand.¡±

    Zhou Heng knelt down and sincerely bowed three times to Lin Pingsheng. When he returned this time, he was going for the throne. If he failed, he would stay as far away from these people as possible. If he seeded, he would definitely not forget his teacher¡¯s kindness.

    Zhou Heng seriously handed an ancient coin to Lin Pingsheng as a keepsake. He raised his hands above his head. Seeing that he was so persistent, Lin Pingsheng epted it. He helped Zhou Heng up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

 Chapter 363 - The Yan Family Is Here to Propose Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 363: The Yan Family Is Here to Propose Marriage</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Lin Pingsheng looked at the three handsome youths and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can go back. I wish you all sess and a bright future.¡±

    ¡°Just do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to ask if the oue is good or bad. Just ask if your heart is as you wish.¡±

    After saying that, Lin Pingsheng turned around. He would know if Su Chong had passed the test when he returned.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng bowed to Lin Pingsheng and said in unison, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    The three of them looked at Lin Pingsheng. Lin Pingsheng only waved his hand and did not say anything else.

    Su Chong and the other two also turned around and went back.

    As soon as they went out, she saw Madam Chen by the door. When she saw them, Madam Chen smiled.

    Su Chong and the other two cupped their hands at Madam Chen and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Madam Chen looked at the three of them and sighed softly. Then, she walked towards the main room.

    Lin Pingsheng was old. Perhaps he had raised Su Chong and the other two as his biological children. Now that they have graduated, it might be difficult to meet them in the future. Lin Pingsheng was reluctant. He wiped his eyes and sighed softly.

    Madam Chen stood quietly by the door. When Lin Pingsheng calmed down, Madam Chen said, ¡°Master, it¡¯ste and cold. Go back and rest early.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng turned around, feeling a little embarrassed. When did his wifee? There was no sound at all.

    Looking at the gentle-looking Madam Chen, Lin Pingsheng went over and held her hand. ¡°Madam, fortunately, you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Madam Chen smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She was his wife. If she didn¡¯t apany him, who else would she apany?

    Lin Pingsheng sighed softly. ¡°If only Su Chong could pass this test.¡±

    If he passed this test, he would definitely try his best to matchmake this marriage. In a person¡¯s life, be it a close friend, a child, or a close rtive, they would eventually leave. And the ones who apanied him day and night were husband and wife.

    He really did not want his only daughter to be so lonely.

    Madam Chen echoed gently, ¡°I want to too.¡±

    Both husband and wife wanted to, but everything was up to fate.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong and the other two walked on the quiet street. It waste at night, and every family was already asleep.

    Zhou Heng suddenly said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, when we reach the capital, I¡¯ll separate from you. As for Third Uncle and Third Aunt, I thought about it and decided not to tell them. It¡¯s better if they don¡¯t know some things. At that time, just treat it as me going home.¡±

    He knew too well how Su Sang and Madam Zhao treated him.

    If they knew that he was in danger, Su Sang and Madam Zhao would probably be worried about him.

    Therefore, it was best if they did not know. It was better to let them think that he had gone home. Even if they did not see each other again in the future, it was better to let them think that he was cold than worried about him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Hua agreed.

    Su Chong reached out and wanted to touch Zhou Heng¡¯s head. In the end, he stopped and patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder instead. ¡°Little Brother Heng, if you really encounter trouble, tell us secretly. Even if I can¡¯t help you openly, it¡¯s good to help you secretly. We grew up together, and you¡¯re my Third Brother.¡±

    Su Hua also smiled. He reached out and put his arm around Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Brother is right. What do you mean by cutting contact? Just do your best. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±

    The two brothers each took Zhou Heng¡¯s left shoulder and his right shoulder. How could their friendship of nearly ten years disappear just like that?

    Zhou Heng was deeply touched. He gulped and swallowed all the sobs. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    The three of them smiled. Their proud andcent eyes were as dazzling as the stars.

    After returning home, they went back to their rooms to rest.

    On the 17th day of the first lunar month, the entire family prepared some dry rations at home and fermented and baked white pancakes with white flour.

    This kind of dry food could be stored for a long time and was suitable for traveling.

    The Sun residence called Su Hua over.

    Su Hua only returned at noon.

    Lin Pingsheng still had connections in the capital, and so did the Sun family. Su Hua was the son-inw chosen by their residence. During the Spring Quarter Examinations, his connections would definitely be used by Su Hua.

    Su Xiaolu had prepared a lot of herbs for emergencies.

    In the afternoon, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly sounded outside.

    The sound seemed to being this way.

    Madam Zhao was a little puzzled. ¡°Sang, which family is celebrating today? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡±

    They had lived in the town for a long time and had a good rtionship with the neighbors. If anything good happened, they would go out and walk around. The sound of gongs and drums outside was getting closer and closer. That was their alley.

    Madam Zhao knew all the families living in this alley and got along well with them. However, she had not heard anything about any of them recently.

    Su Sang also said in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t hear anything either?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been too busy recently and missed the news. I¡¯ll go and see who it is. We still have to maintain a good rtionship with the neighbors.¡±

    In any case, the dry food was almost ready. After saying that, Madam Zhao wiped her hands on her apron and left.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Father, just leave us here. You should go take a look too.¡±

    Su Sang thought for a moment, then nodded and followed her out.

    Su Xiaolu was brewing medicine in a corner of the courtyard and slowly fanning herself with a small fan.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang came out and stopped outside the house when they heard the sound of gongs and drums. The couple looked puzzled. Then, there was a knock on the door, apanied by the matchmaker¡¯s unique voice. ¡°Is the Su family home? Please open the door to greet and receive the gifts.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were stunned.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned. What was going on?

    Madam Zhao opened the door with doubts. As soon as she opened the door, the sound of gongs and drums immediately sounded.

    There was a burst of celebratoryughter. The matchmaker also smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, congrattions.¡±

    All the neighbors on the left and right heard the noise and came out to take a look.

    Even Madam Qian and Chen Hu came out with puzzled expressions.

    Madam Zhao frowned and reached out to signal everyone to stop.

    Su Sang also came over.

    The matchmaker smiled and reached out to suppress the noise. The sound of the gong and drum stopped. The matchmaker smiled and bowed to Su Sang. Then, she said, ¡°Hello, Master Su, Madam Su. Today, the magpies are chirping. A happy asion has descended on the Su family. It turns out that the Yan family¡¯s young master was interested and specially came to propose to the daughter of the Su family. When the two of them be a pair, the Su and Yan families will marry.¡±

    ¡°Here are 20 quintals of betrothal gifts. Old Master and Madam Su, please count them.¡±

    The matchmaker smiled and handed over the gift list.

    Su Sang¡¯s expression turned cold and he immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up. Go back to where you came from. I don¡¯t know any Mr. Yan, let alone marry my daughter to him! Hurry up and carry all your things away. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Madam Zhao, who had reacted, was also furious. She saw Madam Zhang and asked, ¡°Madam Zhang, what do you mean? I didn¡¯tmunicate with you. Why did you do such a thing?¡±

    Ever since they metst time, Madam Zhao had no intention of continuing the conversation with the Yan family. After that day, she did not contact Madam Zhang again. Usually, in such a situation, everyone knew that there was no chance and would give up.

 Chapter 364 - The Yan Family Is Here To Propose Marriage 2

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Yan Family Is Here To Propose Marriage 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    But today, Madam Zhang came uninvited and even called so many people to make such a big scene, causing everyone to know about it. What was she thinking?

    Madam Zhao trembled in anger.

    Madam Zhang smiled and took a few steps forward to say to Madam Zhao, ¡°Good sister, I¡¯m here to propose marriage. Last time, we arranged to meet. My son, Yan Wu, and your daughter, Su Xiaoling, fell in love at first sight. The two of them fell in love. My son even obtained the token Xiaoling gave him. When he came back, he told me that he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone other than Xiaoling.¡±

    ¡°I thought about how good the Su family¡¯s daughter is. She¡¯s gentle, sensible, virtuous, and capable. She¡¯s the best girl. Since the two children have feelings for each other, as their mother, I immediately prepared the betrothal gifts to propose marriage. Today is an auspicious day. Let¡¯s settle the marriage between our families.¡±

    Madam Zhang smiled and her words were reasonable. She even took out a silk handkerchief and said that it was a keepsake.

    If not for Madam Zhao and Su Sang¡¯s ugly expressions, people would really think that Su Xiaoling and Yan Wu were in love.

    ¡°All of you, get lost. If anyone dares to say anything about my daughter again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Su Sang roared. He was so angry that his head was spinning.

    Madam Zhao was furious, and her eyes turned red. She pointed at Madam Zhang with a trembling hand and questioned, ¡°Madam Zhang, I have no grudges against you. Why did you ruin my daughter¡¯s reputation? Thest time we met, we didn¡¯t have a good impression of each other. Where did these feelingse from?¡±

    Madam Zhang had expected Su Sang and Madam Zhao to be so angry.

    She did not panic at all, nor did she argue with Su Sang and Madam Zhao. Instead, she turned to the surrounding neighbors and took out Su Xiaoling¡¯s handkerchief. She said loudly, ¡°Neighbors, judge for me. If she¡¯s not interested in my son, why would she give such a close-fitting thing to my son? Look, her name is embroidered on it.¡±

    ¡°Look carefully. I¡¯m really not lying. If not for this love token, how would my Yan family dare to climb up the socialdder of the Su family? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Su family has two High Schrs who will be officials in the future? My Yan family is ordinary and our family sells tofu, but my son won¡¯t marry anyone other than Su Xiaoling. That¡¯s why I risked my reputation toe here.¡±

    Madam Zhang showed the silk handkerchief to everyone one by one, letting them know that this was Su Xiaoling¡¯s private belonging.

    Madam Zhang spoke confidently and belittled her own wealth. Anyone who saw her would think that these were her true feelings and immediately roast Su Sang and Madam Zhao over the fire.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao blushed in anger.

    They couldn¡¯t win against Madam Zhang.

    Madam Qian went to Madam Zhao¡¯s side to support her before Madam Zhao fainted from anger.

    Chen Hu was about to speak when Madam Zhang leaned over and asked, ¡°Chen family, you¡¯re on good terms with the Su family. Look, is this Su Xiaoling¡¯s silk handkerchief?¡±

    Chen Hu frowned. This really belonged to Su Xiaoling.

    Madam Zhang gave Yan Wu a look.

    Yan Wu immediately knelt down to Su Sang and Madam Zhao. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please fulfill my wish and Xiaoling¡¯s. I¡¯ll definitely treat her well. Please, I really like Xiaoling.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Su Sang lost control of his anger. He immediately grabbed Yan Wu and pushed him out.

    Yan Wu did not fight back. Instead, he hugged Su Sang¡¯s arm and begged.

    He was not stupid. If he wanted to hug Su Sang tightly, could Su Sang beat him to death? Since he had decided to make a fuss, he had to make a big fuss and let the entire Goathorn Town know.

    If he had not heard in advance that their family was preparing to leave for the capital tomorrow, he would not havee today.

    The entire family was going to go to the capital. What if Su Xiaoling decided on her marriage in the capital?

    Su Xiaolu took out her sword. A cold light shed and hit Yan Wu¡¯s arm. Yan Wu let go in pain.

    ¡°Who gave you the guts to ruin my sister¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was cold. If not for the fact that they were in public, she would have killed this person.

    The Su family produced two High Schrs, which made some people¡¯s eyes turn red with envy.

    Su Chong and Su Hua only walked around the school. Without a chance, they targeted Su Xiaoling.

    Today, Su Xiaoling¡¯s reputation was ruined.

    Su Xiaolu was very angry, but she had no choice.

    No matter how they dealt with the Yan n, it could not erase the damage they brought.

    Yan Wu was forced to let go. He was not angry and begged Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, I really like your sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gritted her teeth. She held her sword. Madam Zhao pulled her back and said with difficulty, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had practiced martial arts for many years. How could Yan Wu be her match? But if she killed someone in public, Su Xiaolu would be a sinner.

    Madam Zhao was extremely regretful now. She hated herself for getting involved with someone like the Yan family. Why did she think that Madam Zhang was a good person?

    She was the one who had harmed her daughter.

    Madam Zhang pressed her palms together and begged bitterly, ¡°My good sister, please fulfill the children¡¯s wishes. My family is a little poor, but as long as the two children have feelings for each other, these good days willeter. Isn¡¯t that how you lived as well?¡±

    Madam Zhang had always med this on being poor. It was as if the reason why Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not agree was that they felt that their family was too poor.

    The neighbors who didn¡¯t know the truth really thought so.

    ¡°Good sister, it¡¯s a good thing that the two children like each other. Their lives will be smooth in the future.¡±

    ¡°The Yan Family is a little inferior to your family, but their conditions are still alright. It won¡¯t be too hard for Xiaoling to marry over.¡±

    Someone had already begun to persuade Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao exined incoherently, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not like that. My Xiaoling has never interacted with them.¡±

    Without any interaction, how could she like him?

    If she really liked him, how could she stop her? It didn¡¯t matter if he was poor or not.

    However, Madam Zhang waved the handkerchief and said, ¡°How can they not have any interactions? How can my son take your daughter¡¯s personal belongings if that were the case? He doesn¡¯t think about eating and drinking all day long and his body is thin. I know that what I did today was on purpose, but I have my reasons. I did it for my son¡¯s happiness. I just thought that with thismotion in my family, your daughter can only marry my son.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re angry for a moment, but your anger will dissipate eventually. Moreover, when you see your daughter living a happy life in the future, you¡¯ll forgive me. Although this is a bad idea, it¡¯s my only way. As long as you¡¯re willing to agree to this marriage, I¡¯ll give you my old life even if you want it.¡±

    As Madam Zhang spoke, she actually started crying. She openly exposed her intentions and said bluntly that what she did today was on purpose.

    Yan Wu also said to Madam Zhang with a guilty expression, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m unfilial, but I¡¯m too petty. I can only like Xiaoling for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 365 - The Yan Family Is Here To Propose Marriage 3

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Yan Family Is Here To Propose Marriage 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yan Wu also expressed his determination not to marry anyone other than Su Xiaoling. He looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and then said, ¡°If I can¡¯t marry Su Xiaoling, I won¡¯t marry anyone else in this lifetime. I don¡¯t want this life anymore. I can only return your kindness in my next life.¡±

    Yan Wu knelt in front of Su Sang and Madam Zhao. He straightened his back and kowtowed to them.

    As he kowtowed, he begged, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please help us.¡±

    The mother and son echoed each other. They had already thought of what to do. Now, all of this was within their expectations.

    It was a mixture of truth and falsehood, revealing true feelings. Anyone who saw it had to believe it.

    Although their proposal was very sudden, there was a reason for all of this.

    How many people were envious of Su Sang¡¯s family?

    People liked to pull people down from high ces. They liked to watch them struggle. It wasmon sense that people¡¯s hearts were dark.

    This was what Madam Zhang was using.

    She wanted to force Su Xiaoling to marry him no matter what.

    As long as the marriage was sessful and Su Xiaoling was subdued in the future, she would go back to her family and put in a good word for her. There would no longer be any hatred.

    Yan Wu kowtowed and begged Su Sang and Madam Zhao. Madam Zhang shouted into the courtyard with tears in her eyes, ¡°Xiaoling, Xiaoling,e out and see Xiao Wu¡­¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and Su Xiaoling were rmed by themotion outside.

    Especially Madam Zhang¡¯s words. Every word was rted to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling clenched her fists. She gritted her teeth and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and exin clearly. I have no interaction with Yan Wu at all. I don¡¯t like him at all!¡±

    As Su Xiaoling spoke, she was about to leave when Zhou Heng grabbed her.

    Zhou Heng said in a deep voice, ¡°You can¡¯t go out now. If you go out, it will suit their wishes.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nced at Zhou Heng with tears in her eyes. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling¡¯s tears and his heart tightened.

    Su Hua frowned.

    Su Chong pped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll break his legs and dislocate his mouth so that they can¡¯t speak. I¡¯ll chase them all out.¡±

    No one had expected such a disgusting thing to happen to their family.

    No matter what he did, he could not change the fact that he was disgusted.

    If he beat the Yan family away, what happened today would spread in a day. Su Xiaoling would be aughing stock.

    From the beginning, their family had been at a disadvantage. No matter how they dealt with it, they would suffer.

    Su Chong was so angry that he was about to explode.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and chased after Su Chong.

    Su Xiaoling wanted to follow too, but Zhou Heng refused to let go of her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhou Heng said persistently.

    Su Xiaoling choked. ¡°I want to go. This matter concerns me. I have to go. At most, I won¡¯t marry for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Little Brother Heng, let go of me.¡±

    Su Xiaoling pulled her hand away. Zhou Heng held it tightly. She looked at Zhou Heng and said in a heavy tone.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and clenched his fists under his sleeves. He did not mention it because he did not know what his future would be.

    It was not a good thing to involve Su Xiaoling rashly. He was not a good match.

    But now, the heavens had caused Su Xiaoling to suffer such an ordeal. If he stood up, there would be no turning back. However, he was indifferent. This matter would be Su Xiaoling¡¯s eternal pain.

    He had yet to think of what to do. It would hurt no matter what he did.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling, his eyes were dark.

    Su Xiaoling struggled for a while. She looked at Zhou Heng and said coldly, ¡°Zhou Heng, let go.¡±

    She said his name, which meant she was angry.

    Zhou Heng swallowed and looked at Su Xiaoling. ¡°I have a way.¡±

    Hope shed across Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes. What could Zhou Heng do?

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling seriously and said, ¡°Marry me. We¡¯re childhood sweethearts. I¡¯m young and I¡¯m also a High Schr. Yan Wu will never be able to catch up to me on this point. Only then can we make the nder they pour on us useless and reverse the situation.¡±

    What he had, Yan Wu could forget about catching up in this lifetime. Therefore, everyone knew at a nce that as long as Su Xiaoling was not blind or crazy, it was impossible for her to choose Yan Wu.

    What the Yan family did today waspletely on purpose. They wanted to punch above their weight. People would only mock the Yan family for their wishful thinking and not say anything bad about Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°This, this won¡¯t do.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. She wanted to refuse and give a reason.

    ¡°Xiaoling, I did this for no other reason than because I like you. I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer. My heart will ache. I didn¡¯t bring it up because I was afraid that you would suffer with me. Now, I have to say, don¡¯te out and wait for me.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling calmly and seriously. After saying that, he let go of Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and left.

    Su Xiaoling was stunned on the spot. Her heart was beating very fast and she did not know what to do.

    Outside, Madam Zhang and Yan Wu¡¯s voices could be heard. There were also the voices of her parents, eldest brother, and second brother, but they seemed to be far away from her.

    She stopped in her tracks and waited.

    Outside the house.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu had already beaten up the people who came to give gifts. The people were screaming.

    Madam Zhang and Yan Wu also begged repeatedly.

    Su Sang trembled with anger and joined in the beating. Madam Zhang called over twenty people.

    Even if they fought, people would run. Even if they ran, they would talk nonsense.

    This was what Madam Zhang and Yan Wu wanted to see. What was there to be afraid of being beaten up? For the sake of many benefits in the future, it didn¡¯t matter what they suffered now.

    The Su family didn¡¯t dare to kill them. If they were injured, they could just ask them to pay for the medical fees.

    The bigger the matter, the better. At that time, no one would ask Su Xiaoling.

    Ordinary families would not dare to marry Su Xiaoling, afraid that they would lower their pride.

    As for rich families, it was even more impossible for them to marry Su Xiaoling. They were afraid of ruining the family¡¯s reputation.

    If Su Xiaoling wanted to get married, she could only enter the Yan family and be her daughter-inw.

    ¡°Get lost, all of you get lost.¡±

    Madam Zhao roared angrily. Not only did Madam Zhang not leave, but she still went up to her. ¡°My good sister, please fulfill the child¡¯s wish.¡±

    Madam Zhao wanted to hit Madam Zhang, so Madam Zhang did not retreat.

    Madam Zhao raised her hand, her entire body trembling, but she did not hit her.

    At this moment, Zhou Heng came out. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±

    ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, Xiaolu,e back. Why are you fighting with such people? You¡¯ll dirty your hands for nothing. Our Su family isn¡¯t an unreasonable family. Let¡¯s calm down and exin things clearly with all our neighbors.¡±

    Zhou Heng said in a gentle and calm voice. He was dressed like a schr and looked handsome. He looked polite, humble, and restrained.

    Madam Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re most reasonable.¡±

    Zhou Heng ignored Madam Zhang and nodded at Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu.

    With their understanding and tacit understanding, they knew that Zhou Heng had a solution. Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu stopped and walked back to Zhou Heng. Su Sang also stopped. Everyone looked at Zhou Heng and waited for him to speak again.

 Chapter 366 - Do You Know Who I Am?

    <h4>Chapter 366: Do You Know Who I Am?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Someone in the Su family is finally willing to listen to us. This is great. Son,e and thank this brother.¡±

    Madam Zhang smiled and waved at Yan Wu.

    She knew all about the Su family. Zhou Heng was an outsider in the Su family. He should be Su Sang¡¯s godson. No matter who he was, as long as he could talk nicely.

    Today¡¯s matter had to be a shoo-in.

    Be it reasoning or making a scene, she had expected that she would definitely be able to subdue the Su family.

    Yan Wu immediately said to Zhou Heng gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡±

    This made Su Xiaolu and the others furious.

    They almost attacked again.

    It was Zhou Heng whoforted them to not panic. Zhou Heng looked at Madam Zhang and Yan Wu. He sneered and said coldly, ¡°Young Master, please, we don¡¯t know each other. Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    With that, before Yan Wu could speak again, Zhou Heng said loudly, ¡°You came today and kept saying that Su Xiaoling and your son, Yan Wu, fell in love at first sight and exchanged tokens in private. You came up with this n because the Su family¡¯s parents did not agree, right?¡±

    Madam Zhang and Yan Wu nodded repeatedly.

    Madam Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s it. You¡­¡±

    She still wanted to say something, but Zhou Heng did not give her a chance to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you did this in a hurry.¡±

    Zhou Heng interrupted Madam Zhang.

    When Madam Zhang heard Zhou Heng¡¯s words, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If there was a way, I wouldn¡¯t be like this. Poor my son. He¡¯s thin and can¡¯t eat or drink. As his mother, my heart aches so much. That¡¯s why I came to beg shamelessly.¡±

    Madam Zhang said emotionally and reasonably. She herself felt very touched.

    Zhou Heng waited for her to finish before looking at Madam Zhang and asking, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why you did this today. Then, do you know who I am?¡±

    When Zhou Heng said that, Madam Zhang was stunned for a moment. She was about to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Heng did not give her a chance to speak.

    Zhou Heng did not look at Madam Zhang anymore. Instead, he walked to Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s side and held their hands to face all the surrounding neighbors. He said loudly, ¡°I believe everyone is curious about this question. Then, I¡¯ll tell everyone today who I am and why my surname is not Su but stay in the Su family. Why I¡¯m not Su Sang¡¯s biological son but call Su Chong and Su Hua brothers.¡±

    When Zhou Heng said that, the surrounding neighbors were curious.

    It was no secret that Zhou Heng had a close rtionship with the Su family, but he was not the son of Su Sang and Madam Zhao. Why?

    ¡°Because I am Su Xiaoling¡¯s fiance. Xiaoling and I are childhood sweethearts. We¡¯ve had a deep rtionship and liked each other since we were young. I also promised my parents that after the imperial examination ends, I¡¯ll definitely marry Xiaoling in a grand manner. Now that I¡¯m already a High Schr, the Spring Quarter Examinations are imminent this year. All the good things wille when I work hard and get a good ranking.¡±

    After Zhou Heng finished speaking, he secretly squeezed Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s palms. He believed that Su Sang and Madam Zhao would definitely understand what he meant.

    ¡°Xiaoling is my fianc¨¦e. Do you understand?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at the dumbfounded Madam Zhang and Yan Wu. He curled his lips slightly and revealed a mocking smile.

    He looked at Yan Wu and said, ¡°Today, you came here on purpose to insult my fianc¨¦e¡¯s reputation. You deserve to die.¡±

    Yan Wu looked at the humble Zhou Heng and felt inferior and ashamed. No matter how he looked at him, he had lostpletely. He was actually like a ve in front of Zhou Heng.

    Madam Zhang came back to her senses from her shock. She pointed at Zhou Heng and shouted, ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense. You were clearly born by Su Sang and some woman. That¡¯s why Su Sang raised you.¡±

    ¡°Madam Zhang, you maliciously ndered me, a High Schr. Can you bear the responsibility for your crimes?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression turned cold. He turned around and said to Su Chong, ¡°Ah Chong, report to the officials.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, he flew out.

    When Su Chong went to report to the officials, Madam Zhang and Yan Wu panicked.

    Those who came to give gifts together immediately wanted to leave. They had taken the money, but if this was awsuit, things would not be simple. Zhou Heng¡¯s words woke everyone up. The Su family had three High Schrs.

    These were not ordinary people. They would all be officials in the future, and they were definitely not people ordinary people could casually talk to.

    Madam Zhang and Yan Wu attacked first, catching the Su family off guard. For a moment, no one thought of this.

    Now that they were awake, they felt their hearts skip a beat.

    Su Hua cupped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Neighbors, these people insulted my brothers and sisters. We have to pursue this matter to the end. This matter is really vicious. We have to get to the bottom of it. Please stop them. After this, my Su family will definitely reward you heavily.¡±

    Don¡¯t even think about running away now.

    ¡°This, this has nothing to do with us¡­¡±

    The way out was blocked, and after being beaten up, they were now going to be involved in awsuit. The bridegrooms invited by the Yan Family panicked and began to want to break away from this matter.

    Madam Zhang came back to her senses and was about to speak up to regain control of the situation when Su Xiaolu went forward and dislocated Madam Zhang¡¯s chin.

    Su Xiaolu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You old witch, how dare you quibble when you¡¯re ndering the High Schr of the current dynasty? How dare you spout nonsense here? If you have anything to say, tell the officials.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that she had finally vented her anger. She was so angry that she forgot her rationality.

    When Yan Wu saw this, he was about to speak when Su Xiaolu walked over and kicked him so hard that he could not get up. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself? Can youpare to my third brother, Zhou Heng? My sister is not blind or stupid. Why would she not like Zhou Heng and like you?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, stealing someone¡¯s private property, framing, and insulting a woman¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s really detestable. Fortunately, my third brother and my sister are already engaged. Otherwise, who would be able to say for sure who would be in charge of this matter? I¡¯m afraid only death can prove their innocence. Uncles and Aunties, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Which family doesn¡¯t have a daughter? If it¡¯s because the girl is prettier and the family is more capable and knows that they¡¯re not worthy, they¡¯ll ruin other people¡¯s reputations. If such a vicious and sinister person isn¡¯t punished, who can sleep at night?¡±

    Su Xiaolu scolded Yan Wu and shocked everyone.

    Who didn¡¯t have a daughter in their family and whose daughter didn¡¯t need to marry?

    If there was no cost to doing evil, then the entire world would be filled with evil people.

    The matter was not rted to them. Of course, everyone was just watching the show and could gloat. However, it would not be fun if they were involved in the intermediate.

    ¡°Xiaolu is right. Such a detestable and vicious person must be severely punished. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep in peace. It¡¯s too detestable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If Xiaoling didn¡¯t have such a good fianc¨¦, I don¡¯t know what they would do. It¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°We have to investigate this carefully. We can¡¯t let such a vicious person off.¡±

    The neighbors who were still watching immediately changed sides. Su Xiaoling had such a good fianc¨¦, but their daughters did not.

 Chapter 367 - Do You Know Who I Am 2

    <h4>Chapter 367: Do You Know Who I Am 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    What if Madam Zhang used the same method to insult their daughter¡¯s reputation?

    No one thought that there was anything between Yan Wu and Su Xiaoling anymore.

    As for the silk handkerchief in Madam Zhang¡¯s hand that belonged to Su Xiaoling, needless to say, Yan Wu must have stolen it.

    A person who knew how to steal a woman¡¯s personal belongings was despised.

    When people looked at Yan Wu and Madam Zhang again, they no longer had the attitude of watching a show.

    Some of the people who came to help Madam Zhang carry the gifts could not help but beg for mercy.

    ¡°High Schr Su, this has nothing to do with us. We¡¯re not in cahoots with this family. We were also deceived by her and took her money toe here. If we knew that this was the case, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have helped them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We were also deceived¡­¡±

    They spoke one after another. They only wanted to cut ties with Madam Zhang so that they would not be implicated by her.

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, our Su family is not an unreasonable family. We¡¯re just waiting for the officials toe and take their testimony. Since you¡¯re innocent, we naturally won¡¯t implicate you.¡±

    Zhou Heng made sense. He was very humble, but he did not retreat.

    Moreover, he was Su Xiaoling¡¯s fianc¨¦. No one dared to question him for standing up for his fianc¨¦e.

    Those who came with heavy gifts did not dare toin and only said that they would cooperate.

    Yan Wu looked indignant, but his entire body was in pain. Even breathing was painful.

    Madam Zhang wanted to say something, but her chin was dislocated, so she could only make whimpering sounds.

    It was impossible to speak or leave.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at Zhou Heng worriedly. Zhou Heng nodded at them. This was the best way. Not only could he protect Su Xiaoling¡¯s reputation, but he could also punish the Yan family.

    When Su Chong arrived with the officials, before the officials could ask, those who were in a hurry to cut ties with the Yan family spoke first.

    They were only hired by Madam Zhang with money. It was impossible to say that they had a good rtionship with Madam Zhang. Even if they did, they didn¡¯t now. Anyway, everything was Madam Zhang¡¯s fault and had nothing to do with them.

    They took out all the money they had received to show that they were deceived.

    Su Xiaolu raised Madam Zhang¡¯s chin and closed it for her. When Madam Zhang could speak, she immediately cried out, ¡°Lord Qingtian, I¡¯m innocent¡­¡±

    Madam Zhang still wanted to plead guilty, but she could not confess. However, she had just shouted her wish when she was interrupted by Zhou Heng.

    ¡°How are you wronged? Tell me, if your son didn¡¯t steal it, how did he get my fianc¨¦e¡¯s personal belongings?¡±

    Zhou Heng questioned sternly.

    The officials already knew the whole story and it was useless for Madam Zhang to cry injustice now. All she had to face was Zhou Heng¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Tell me, where did you get it from?¡±

    The bailiff asked Madam Zhang. They had already understood the source of the matter. Everyone knew that Yan Wu and Zhou Heng could not bepared.

    Madam Zhang was speechless. Things hadpletely spiraled out of control. She wanted to bite Su Xiaoling to death, but she was afraid. For a moment, she did not know how to answer.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Yan Wu called out to Madam Zhang timidly. He was terrified. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He only hoped that Madam Zhang could resolve all of this perfectly.

    Madam Zhang was burning with anxiety. She turned her head and stared at Madam Zhao. She took two steps forward and knelt in front of Madam Zhao. She hugged her leg and cried bitterly. As she cried, she said, ¡°My good sister, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Let us go. I was blinded by greed and made such a mistake.¡±

    Madam Zhang thought about it in her heart. She knew very well that she could not handle everyone in the Su family, but Madam Zhao had a weak personality. As long as Madam Zhao relented, this matter would not be soplicated.

    She did not dare to target Su Xiaoling anymore. With Zhou Heng around, the more she did, the heavier the punishment she would suffer. It was better to find a way out from Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao wanted to push Madam Zhang away, but Madam Zhang hugged her tightly and refused to let go.

    Madam Zhang cried and begged for mercy. ¡°Good sister, we made an appointment to offer incense that day. You also took a liking to my Xiaowu. I know you me me for beingte and feeling resentful, but there¡¯s a reason. I really wanted to be inws with you. It was only when I sent you letters a few times that you ignored me that I did such a despicable thing.¡±

    ¡°My good sister, I really didn¡¯t know that you had the heart to ignore my family. I thought you were angry because I waste that day. If you had cared about me, I wouldn¡¯t have been like this. If you had replied to me that Xiaoling had chosen a good husband, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to ruin it.¡±

    Madam Zhang cried sadly and begged for mercy.

    And her words made it clear that there was a reason she was doing this.

    That was because they did not know that Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng were set.

    Moreover, Madam Zhao had really interacted with her family. She did this because there was a misunderstanding behind her back.

    Madam Zhao clenched her fists. She gritted her teeth and pushed Madam Zhang away.

    Under Madam Zhang¡¯s stunned gaze, Madam Zhao said in a low voice, ¡°If you have any grievances, you don¡¯t have to specially tell me to pester me. If you have any grievances, tell the officials. The officials will definitely investigate what happened.¡±

    Madam Zhao was so angry that her body trembled slightly. She knew that she was weak, but if Madam Zhang wanted to use her weakness to shirk responsibility, she would not agree even if she risked her life.

    How could she let Madam Zhang ruin her daughter¡¯s reputation so easily?

    Madam Zhang had bullied her and wanted to me her for everything. If it was only about her, perhaps she would not have argued, but this matter concerned Su Xiaoling, so she could not tolerate it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The authorities will definitely investigate.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s voice sounded. She couldn¡¯t help but walk out of the house.

    She walked to Zhou Heng¡¯s side, took a deep breath, and said to everyone, ¡°This matter concerns my reputation. I can¡¯t stay out of it. I believe the authorities will find out and give me justice, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Of course. The government office will definitely investigate impartially. The perpetrators must be punished. Those who are innocent will definitely not be wronged.¡±

    The bailiff said seriously.

    Everyone pped and cheered.

    Madam Zhang still wanted to refute, but looking at Madam Zhao¡¯s cold and heartless expression, she finally swallowed her words.

    The people hired by Madam Zhang all proved their innocence.

    The money they had collected was also returned. This matter had nothing to do with them, so they let them go after a round of questioning. Madam Zhang and Yan Wu were arrested and brought to the government office.

    Su Sang¡¯s family went over too.

    Chen Hu turned around and instructed Madam Qian to take good care of the house before following her.

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand tightly as tears fell. She said guiltily, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ve let you down. I provoked a jackal.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Madam Zhao and shook her head. Her tone was gentle andforting. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re not a god. How can you see through the evil in people¡¯s hearts? Mother dotes on me so much. If you knew this, you wouldn¡¯t have provoked them.¡±

    She would avoid them at all costs, let alone provoke them?

 Chapter 368 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 368: Punishment</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao was only deceived.

    Su Xiaoling could not me Madam Zhao.

    Su Xiaolingforted her sensibly. Madam Zhao¡¯s face was covered in tears, and her heart ached.

    Su Sang looked at Zhou Heng. She had a lot to say.

    Zhou Heng was calm andposed. He revealed his mature side to Su Sang and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±

    After the officials took their testimony and recorded this matter, he would exin it clearly when they returned home. He would be responsible for Su Xiaoling.

    What he said today was definitely not a temporary trade-off.

    Su Xiaoling secretly nced at Zhou Heng as various thoughts ran through her mind.

    Today, it was all thanks to him.

    When the family arrived at the government office, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were all High Schrs. They did not kneel when they saw officials.

    Su Sang and the others bowed slightly.

    The bailiff handed over the testimonies he had taken earlier to the county magistrate.

    Madam Zhang and Yan Wu were still about toin when Zhou Heng said, ¡°Sir, please investigate. This person insulted my fianc¨¦e¡¯s reputation and stole my fianc¨¦e¡¯s private things. Her intentions are punishable.¡±

    The county magistrate, Qi Cheng, didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and immediately asked sternly, ¡°Madam Zhang, why are you doing this? Hurry up and tell the truth.¡±

    The three High Schrs had yet to reach the end of the imperial examination. Who knew how far they would go?

    If he offended them, he would suffer enough when they advanced in the ranks in the future.

    Madam Zhang still wanted to argue, but Yan Wu had already seen the situation clearly. He kowtowed and apologized. ¡°Sir, please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault for secretly admiring Miss Su. That¡¯s why I made this huge mistake and did something I shouldn¡¯t have done.¡±

    Now that things had be like this, it was no longer something they could control. The only thing they could do was admit their mistakes and reduce their crimes.

    It was better to do something wrong than to have evil intentions.

    Therefore, Yan Wu was prepared to bite this point to death.

    After Yan Wu kowtowed, he continued to confess with tears in his eyes. ¡°Lord, I shouldn¡¯t have liked Miss Su. If I hadn¡¯t been infatuated with her, my mother wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a method. My mother couldn¡¯t bear to see me getting thinner and thinner and was afraid that I would exhaust my body, so she used such a despicable method. We thought that when Miss Su¡¯s reputation was ruined and no one wanted her, I would be able to marry her.¡±

    ¡°Lord, I regret it. I already know my mistake. I already know my mistake. Miss Su, please let us go. Even if you can¡¯t let me go, please let my mother off. She only made a mistake by loving me too much.¡±

    Yan Wu looked at Su Xiaoling again and apologized in pain.

    Madam Zhang felt terrible. She immediately kowtowed. As she kowtowed, she begged, ¡°I beg you, please spare us. I was evil. I shouldn¡¯t have harbored evil intentions for my son. Let me bear all of this. I came up with everything.¡±

    Madam Zhang understood what Yan Wu meant. If they wanted to be punished lightly, she had to admit her mistake and beg for mercy. Moreover, her attitude had to be sincere.

    Qi Cheng looked at the Su family.

    This case was neither big nor small. It all depended on the Su family¡¯s choice.

    If the Su family didn¡¯t mind, he would just warn Madam Zhang and Yan Wu to end this case.

    If the Su family did mind, they would investigate Madam Zhang and Yan Wu and convict them.

    Therefore, Qi Cheng did not say anything.

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhang and Yan Wu, who were crying and begging for mercy, and felt suffocated.

    He wasn¡¯t ruthless enough. Although he couldn¡¯t forgive Madam Zhang and Yan Wu, he was already moved.

    Madam Zhao did not feel good either. She did not know what to do and looked at Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s expression was calm. She said coldly, ¡°Your mother-son rtionship is touching. I believe you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaoling¡¯s words, Madam Zhang and Yan Wu looked happy.

    However, Su Xiaoling¡¯s next words made Madam Zhang and Yan Wu¡¯s faces stiffen.

    Su Xiaoling paused. Just as Qi Cheng thought that she was going to let Yan Wu and Madam Zhang off, Su Xiaoling said, ¡°But that¡¯s that. Thews of the Great Zhou can¡¯t be trampled on. If youmit a crime, you have to be punished ording to the country¡¯sws. If the crime has no cost, it will be an infringement on the entire world.¡±

    ¡°I hope that I will be the first andst victim of Yan Wu and his mother¡¯s actions. I am the end, not the beginning. I believe that you will be fair and just and will definitely punish them fairly.¡±

    After saying that, Su Xiaoling looked at Qi Cheng.

    She asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m right, my lord?¡±

    Qi Cheng nodded. ¡°Miss Su is right.¡±

    This meant that they were going to pursue the matter, but it was only a matter of fact. They would punish them as they should. They would not let him off, nor would they add undeserved punishment.

    Since Su Xiaoling had made such a request, Su Sang and Madam Zhao agreed.

    Everyone agreed with Su Xiaoling.

    Madam Zhang and Yan Wu were clearly dissatisfied with this punishment. Their original intention was to turn this matter into a small matter.

    Being punished was not what they wanted.

    ¡°My lord¡­¡±

    Madam Zhang had just opened her mouth when Zhou Heng interrupted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you know your mistakes and can change them. Only this punishment can show the world that you must always remember that the Great Zhou Dynasty is a country with strictws. As long as youmit a crime, you will definitely be punished. With this precedent, it can also stop those with sinister thoughts.¡±

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands and said, blocking Madam Zhang¡¯s heart.

    Qi Cheng nodded. ¡°High Schr Zhou is right. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely punish them severely.¡±

    After being locked up for a period of time, he would walk around the town every day with the prison cart and announce their crimes.

    Madam Zhang and Yan Wu were obviously dissatisfied with this oue.

    However, it was no longer up to them to defend themselves.

    If he said anything more, Qi Cheng would doubt their true intentions.

    ¡°Take them down.¡±

    Qi Cheng gave the order.

    Madam Zhang wailed. She was really afraid now, but she didn¡¯t dare to defend herself, afraid that the crime would be even more serious.

    She was extremely regretful. If she had known this would happen, she would never have done such a thing.

    But how could she have known?

    Yan Wu also regretted it. He looked at Su Xiaoling and couldn¡¯t help but think that if they hadn¡¯t deliberately put on airs and handed everything over sincerely, would there have been a different ending?

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and there was no turning back.

    Qi Cheng cupped his hands at Su Chong and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely deal with it impartially.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng cupped their hands in return.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, my lord. Our family will go back first. We will set off for the capital tomorrow. We really can¡¯t dy.¡±

    Su Hua said gently. Su Chong and Zhou Heng nodded.

    Qi Cheng said to Su Hua and the others, ¡°Alright, then you can go back. If there¡¯s any news about the case, I¡¯ll get someone to inform your family.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send the news to Chen Hu¡¯s family,¡± Su Hua instructed seriously. If Chen Hu knew the news, he could get Chen Shi to write a letter and tell him. This way, they would know from far away in the capital.

 Chapter 369 - Zhou Hengâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 369: Zhou Heng¡¯s Request</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chen Hu cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯m Chen Hu.¡±

    Qi Cheng agreed. Whether the Yan family had any power or not, he could punish them without worry and give them a satisfactory result.

    Only then did Su Sang¡¯s family leave the government office and go home.

    On the way, Chen Hu said to Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll watch over this ce. As soon as there¡¯s news, I¡¯ll get Brother Shi to write to you.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chen Hu looked at Zhou Heng and could not help but ask, ¡°About Heng and Xiaoling¡­¡±

    What was going on? Would it work?

    Su Sang was also confused.

    Zhou Heng said seriously, ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m serious. Everything I said today was true. It came from my heart.¡±

    Chen Hu was a little happy. He actually thought very highly of Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling. No matter how good the men outside were, they were not as good as the ones they had raised. He had seen his temperament and character. He would never know more than this.

    Su Sang looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±

    It had happened so suddenly today that his heart was still in a mess.

    After arriving home, Chen Hu did not ask further and went home.

    And Su Sang¡¯s family entered the house.

    Everyone sat down in the main room. Madam Zhao held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand as if she had something to say. In the end, she only sighed.

    Zhou Heng stood up and knelt down in front of Su Sang and Madam Zhao. He said firmly, ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, I was presumptuous before, but now, please listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I like Xiaoling. I don¡¯t know when it started, but I like her and want to marry her. I beg you to let me be with Xiaoling. I will be good to her for the rest of my life. I promise.¡±

    After Zhou Heng finished speaking, he kowtowed three times.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang quickly reached out to help him, but Zhou Heng refused to get up.

    He knew that if he couldn¡¯t make it clear now, he would never have another chance.

    If he went to the capital, he might be trapped. He would not have the chance and courage to do so.

    ¡°Kid, get up quickly.¡±

    Madam Zhao had mixed feelings as she reached out to help Zhou Heng up.

    Madam Zhao said helplessly, ¡°Heng, you came to our house in the autumn when you were seven years old. You¡¯re 16 this year. You¡¯ve been with us for eight years. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that we watched you grow up. We all know your temper and character, but¡­¡±

    Zhou Heng swallowed and could not hide his nervousness. He took over Madam Zhao¡¯s words and said, ¡°Auntie, I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ve lived here for eight years. You treat me like your own son, but you never asked me where I came from or if my parents are still around. You respect me. If I didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it, you never asked.¡±

    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t n to say it out loud. I even nned to keep the fact that I like Xiaoling to myself for the rest of my life. However, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about today¡¯s matter. I can¡¯t bear to see someone tarnish her reputation.¡±

    Zhou Heng said all the words he had hidden in his heart.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao listened, as did Su Chong, Su Xiaolu, and the others.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was honest. He looked at Madam Zhao and Su Sang and continued, ¡°Third Uncle, Third Aunt, I¡¯m from the capital. My mother is the empress of the current dynasty. My father is the emperor of the current dynasty. My legs became ill because I was framed by someone in the pce. In order to save me, my mother asked her friend to bring me out of the pce.¡±

    ¡°There are dangers everywhere in the capital. Even after I recovered, I couldn¡¯t go back smoothly. However, I know that my mother must be looking forward to my return, so I have to go back to the capital. I have to go back. I¡¯m the Crown Prince of the current dynasty. This is my identity.¡±

    Zhou Heng told the truth about his identity.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were shocked. They had thought that Zhou Heng¡¯s identity might not be ordinary, but they never expected him to be a prince.

    Furthermore, he was born to the Empress. The eldest prince of the current dynasty, with his noble status and extraordinary birth, had announced to others that he should inherit the orthodox crown prince.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang looked at Zhou Heng, not knowing what to say.

    Zhou Heng continued, ¡°I really like Xiaoling. If I return to the capital smoothly this time, I¡¯ll be able to marry Xiaoling. If I¡¯m unlucky and meet with misfortune, it¡¯ll be even easier. Xiaoling¡¯s marriage can be found again. With Ah Chong and Ah Hua around, Xiaoling¡¯s marriage won¡¯t be difficult. No matter what, I won¡¯t dy Xiaoling. This Spring Quarter Examinations will definitely end in three months at most. Third Uncle and Third Aunt, please fulfill my wish and give me a chance.¡±

    Zhou Heng asked seriously. He had thought of all the possibilities.

    Regardless of sess or failure, he would not dy Su Xiaoling¡¯s life.

    He could no longer remember when he started to like Su Xiaoling. He only knew that when he realized, he had already fallen too deeply.

    He knew that Su Xiaoling was very sensible, gentle, and kind, so he wanted to treat her better and favor her more.

    However, as he grew up, he slowly realized that his preference was no longer pure. He wanted to be her husband and give her all the good things openly.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ What can we say?¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed. She did not know what to say.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Heng, this matter is too important to us. We can¡¯t give you an answer now.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at the silent Su Xiaoling and asked gently, ¡°Xiaoling, what do you think?¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked up at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng¡¯s gaze met hers. The young man¡¯s eyes were burning with sincerity. He looked at her and said word by word, ¡°Su Xiaoling, I like you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m willing to wait for Little Brother Heng for three months.¡±

    She liked him too.

    Just as Zhou Heng had said, if not for what happened today, she would have hidden her thoughts for the rest of her life.

    But now, Zhou Heng had already taken that step. It was far more difficult for him than for her. She did not want him to bear it alone. Therefore, she also took a step forward to let him know her feelings.

    Since Su Xiaoling had said so, Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at each other. Madam Zhao nodded slightly at Su Sang.

    Su Sang looked at Zhou Heng and said solemnly, ¡°Heng, we¡¯re relieved to hand Xiaoling over to you. It¡¯s just that your identity is special. It¡¯s still too early to talk about this. Let¡¯s do as you say. We¡¯ll talk about you and Xiaoling after the Spring Quarter Examinations are over. How about that?¡±

    It was a great blessing to be with someone she liked.

    However, with Zhou Heng¡¯s identity, this was no small matter. It could not be decided for the time being.

    ording to Zhou Heng, this was the best solution.

    Zhou Heng nodded and thanked her gratefully. ¡°Okay, thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡±

    He was already satisfied with this opportunity.

    ¡°Alright, everyone must be tired after such a long day. Go back to your rooms and rest.¡±

    Su Sang said. Today¡¯s matter was sudden and he was exhausted. He and Madam Zhao also needed a space to talk.

 Chapter 370 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter 370: Departure</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Father, Mother, rest well. We¡¯ll go back to our rooms first.¡±

    Su Chong said gently.

    Su Xiaoling also said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll go back to our room.¡±

    The children got up and returned to their rooms.

    Su Sang also led Madam Zhao back to their room. After closing the door, Madam Zhao choked and said to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, it¡¯s all my fault today.¡±

    If Zhou Heng had note out today, who knew what would have happened? And the source of all this trouble was caused by her.

    Thinking of this, Madam Zhao med herself and felt guilty.

    Su Sang gently wiped the tears from the corners of Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes and said gently, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t me yourself. How can we me you? It¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s inside a person¡¯s heart. Who knows what kind of evil intentions are hidden under one¡¯s skin?¡±

    One could never imagine how evil a person¡¯s heart could be.

    Madam Zhao was not a god. How could she know that Madam Zhang and her son would do this?

    Su Sang wiped Madam Zhao¡¯s tears and told her not to think too much and not me herself too much.

    Madam Zhao nodded guiltily.

    Su Sang sighed and said, ¡°Darling, Xiaoling¡¯s fate is full of misfortune. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad that Zhou Heng helped her today.¡±

    Madam Zhao was also worried. Zhou Heng was a prince, and his fate was also full of misfortune.

    Both husband and wife were deeply worried.

    ¡°Sang, I really regret not settling Xiaoling down two years ago.¡±

    As Madam Zhao thought about it, she felt deep regret. If it had been decided two years ago when Su Xiaoling was at the right age to get married, none of this would have happened.

    At that time, she wanted to wait a little longer and let Su Xiaoling grow up before arranging a good person.

    Su Sang reached out to smooth Madam Zhao¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Darling, this is not your fault. You just feel sorry for Xiaoling.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Xiaoling is interested in Zhou Heng. She has Heng in her heart. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±

    Su Sang said slowly. Madam Zhao had examined several good people for Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling¡¯s reaction was average. They could all feel her unwillingness.

    Today, Su Xiaoling had feelings for Zhou Heng.

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°Heng¡¯s identity, sigh¡­¡±

    She wanted her daughter to live well, but she did not want her daughter to be in danger.

    At the thought of this, Su Sang also felt something. He hugged Madam Zhao and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Since this is heaven¡¯s will, we can only listen to it.¡±

    Everything was predestined. How could humans resist the heavens?

    He only hoped that the heavens would take pity on his daughter and allow her to cultivate a blissful fate.

    The couple looked at each other and all their words were drowned in silence. They hoped that the children could cultivate a good fate. This was their greatest hope in life.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong and Su Hua Zhou Heng returned to their rooms.

    Su Hua was the first to speak. ¡°Brother Heng, things are different now. You have to tell us what you n to do after you return to the capital.¡±

    In the past, they were also prepared to separate from Zhou Heng after entering the capital. From then on, they would be strangers. This would be good for Zhou Heng and them.

    However, now that Zhou Heng wanted to marry Su Xiaoling, he was not only Zhou Heng, but also Su Xiaoling¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    They could not ignore it.

    Su Chong also looked at Zhou Heng and waited for him to speak.

    Zhou Heng pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, I don¡¯t want to involve you guys at all. I hope it¡¯s the same as what we discussed before. There won¡¯t be any changes.¡±

    Just like before, he did not want to involve the Su family. He was afraid that he would fail and not be able to escape unscathed.

    Su Chong patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Heng, it¡¯s different from before. In the past, you were only Zhou Heng. After you return to the capital, you can have nothing to do with us, at least on the surface.¡±

    ¡°But now, you¡¯re Xiaoling¡¯s fianc¨¦, and Xiaoling likes you too. Hua and I naturally have to help you. There are some things that you won¡¯t understand without experiencing them yourself. You don¡¯t understand what Xiaoling means to me and Hua.¡±

    With that, Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng with determination.

    If Su Xiaolu brought them into the light, then Su Xiaoling was the candlelight that had apanied them in the darkness and protected them through those dark years.

    Su Hua also smiled lightly and said, ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t understand without experiencing it. Just like how you insisted on returning to the capital and bing the real Zhou Heng. You became Xiaoling¡¯s fianc¨¦, so we have to help you.¡±

    It was precisely because he had seen the darkness that he understood how precious light was.

    They had be smarter. The memories of the past were too deep in their minds. They did not mention it because they had hidden it deep in their hearts.

    Su Xiaoling had been especially sensible since she was young. She understood everything. She knew that her two brothers were not normal, so she knew how to protect them since she was young.

    She would carefully bring back the wild fruits picked in the mountains and secretly let them eat them. She would repeatedly tell them which one could be eaten and which one could not.

    Only after they recovered did they realize how precious those memories were.

    As for what Su Xiaoling wanted, they would fully support her.

    Now that Su Xiaoling liked Zhou Heng, they would fully support him so that he could be safe and bring Su Xiaoling happiness.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at each other. The two of them patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder in tacit understanding. Su Hua said gently, ¡°Brother Heng, we want to help you, but we won¡¯t do it just for you. We¡¯ll only do our best to help you.¡±

    Zhou Heng was touched. He nodded and stopped being pretentious. He told Su Chong and Su Hua about his n.

    After he returned to the capital, it was impossible for him to return to the pce directly. He could only think of a way to contact his maternal grandfather and let his mother in the pce know that he was still alive.

    Moreover, his appearance had changed. It was not easy to make his maternal grandfather believe that he acknowledged him, let alone encounter Zhou Zhi¡¯s obstruction.

    But no matter how difficult it was, he would do his best and never back down.

    When Su Chong and Su Hua learned of the n, they immediately discussed it with Zhou Heng in detail.

    In the end, they decided that after entering the capital, Zhou Heng did not have to be separated from them. He would participate in the examination as usual and find an opportunity to meet his maternal grandfather, the Wei family.

    After reaching an agreement, the three of them looked at each other and smiled.

    They did not know what would happen in the future, but these memories of growing up together and supporting each other would be remembered for the rest of their lives.

    ¡ª-

    As soon as Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling returned to their room, Su Xiaolu grabbed Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Sister, why do you like Third Brother? It will be very hard to like him.¡±

    Zhou Heng was from the royal family, so he was destined to be extraordinary. Perhaps there would be many women around him in the future.

    Usually, people could only marry one wife.

    Zhou Heng was different. He was someone who could marry many women. Su Xiaolu felt annoyed just thinking about it.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand gently. Then, she said gently to her, ¡°Xiaolu, liking someone is involuntary. You can¡¯t control yourself. I know it will be hard to be with him. Perhaps I¡¯ll regret my decision in the future, but right now, right now, I just want to be beside him. You might not understand now, but in the future, when you really like someone, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

 Chapter 371 - Departure 2

    <h4>Chapter 371: Departure 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu was still young and ignorant, so it was normal for her not to understand.

    Su Xiaolu was her biological sister, the sister she liked very much. When Su Xiaolu asked, she was willing to answer her sincerely.

    She hoped that Su Xiaolu could understand her true feelings.

    It did not matter if she did not understand these words now. In the future, when Su Xiaolu experienced love, she would understand.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed against Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sis, you will definitely be happy.¡±

    Knowing that Su Xiaoling really liked Zhou Heng, Su Xiaolu was relieved.

    Perhaps this path would be bumpy, but so what? No matter how bumpy it was, it would be smoothed out and a bright path would be created.

    Su Xiaolu was also nning how to protect Zhou Heng and take back his identity.

    At night, they went to Chen Hu¡¯s house for dinner.

    After dinner, the two families sat together and chatted. They only went home to rest after they felt at ease.

    On the morning of the 18th day of the first lunar month.

    Su Sang¡¯s family drove the carriage away.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong drove the carriage while the rest sat in the carriage.

    After meeting up with He Hai, they left together. He Hai had brought a lot of things with him. There was only a coachman following him. After greeting him, he left.

    They left the town and gradually drove away.

    Before long, they were far away from the town.

    Su Xiaolu asked Su Chong, ¡°Brother, how did Liu Zijin arrange it?¡±

    During thest vige examination, they had gone to An County to meet up with Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin often exchanged letters with Su Chong. Su Chong should know about his arrangements.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Zijin has already entered the capital first. He set off after the New Year. He settled down in the capital first. We can look for him directly when we go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    It would take them at least ten days to travel there. Liu Zijin would be more familiar with the capital if he went there first.

    During the afternoon break, Su Xiaoling felt a little ufortable. She vomited after getting out of the carriage.

    Su Xiaolu took out the car sickness medicine she had prepared for Su Xiaoling.

    Madam Zhao handed Su Xiaoling water. As she smoothed her back, she said, ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better? Fortunately, Xiaolu was prepared. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t expect you to feel sick in the carriage.¡±

    The family did not experience this. They did not expect Su Xiaoling to feel sick.

    After Su Xiaoling vomited, she took some medicine and drank some water before sitting on the side to rest.

    Zhou Heng walked over and handed Su Xiaoling a packet of dried oranges. He said gently, ¡°Xiaoling, take a piece and hold it in your mouth. It should ease your difort.¡±

    Su Xiaoling took it and thanked him softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. Afraid that Su Xiaoling would feel ufortable, he walked away.

    After Zhou Heng left, Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she could not help but smile. She thought that with Zhou Heng¡¯s intelligence, he knew everything, so he would create a veryfortable environment.

    From these small details, Su Xiaoling could feel that Zhou Heng cared about her.

    She thought that as long as Zhou Heng¡¯s heart did not change, she would not regret her decision. As long as he was willing to let her win, she would definitely win.

    At noon, everyone casually ate some dry rations and water before continuing on their way.

    After traveling for a while, they found a suitable ce and stopped to rest.

    He Hai also came over to talk to Su Sang warmly. He smiled and said kindly, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve prepared some food. Why don¡¯t we start a fire and eat together? You can try my cooking.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He Hai was warm and sincere, and he did not put on any airs at all. Su Sang did not feel ufortable getting along with him. He had the intention of inspecting the capital this time, and this period of traveling was a good opportunity to understand He Hai¡¯s character.

    Su Sang asked Su Chong and Su Hua to gather firewood to start a fire.

    Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling took a pot and prepared it.

    Su Xiaolu could not do this, so she followed He Hai to see what good things he took out of the carriage.

    He Hai smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Girl, what do you like to eat? Tell me and I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    He was in his early sixties and his youngest granddaughter was about the same age as Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was lively and likable.

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Hai and asked, ¡°Do you know how to cook everything?¡±

    He Hai smiled confidently and said, ¡°I know almost all of the dozens of cuisines. I¡¯ve been dealing with the kitchen my entire life.¡±

    His ancestors were royal chefs, and his descendants were all busy in the kitchen. It could be said that they had dedicated their entire lives to cooking. Even his closest wife did not have that much time to apany him. He held a kitchen knife in his hand far more than he held his wife¡¯s hand.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then what dishes did you prepare in your carriage?¡±

    He Hai thought of the rich ingredients in half a carriage and said with a smile, ¡°Cow, sheep, chicken, duck, everything. There¡¯s also the sauerkraut and pickles sold at your house. I also brought two jars into the capital.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then I want to eat sour and spicy mutton soup.¡±

    In the first month of the lunar calendar, the weather was still cold. It was also cold in the wilderness. If one could drink a bowl of hot and sour mutton soup, the coldness in their bodies would be warmed.

    He Hai smiled and agreed. ¡°No problem. My ancestor was an imperial chef. Today, I¡¯ll let you try the cooking skills of an imperial chef.¡±

    He Hai got into the carriage and opened the box containing the mutton. He let Su Xiaolu watch him disassemble the mutton.

    He Hai¡¯s knife skills were superb. Su Xiaoling came over to take a look after she was done.

    He Hai took out themb¡¯s belly and even dissected the skin and bones into a total of 500 grams.

    He Hai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way to dismantle meat. For someone like me, there won¡¯t be any broken bones after I cut off my flesh.¡±

    The sharp kitchen knife was like his hand in He Hai¡¯s hand. It was extremely agile.

    Su Xiaolu gave him face and said, ¡°Wow.¡±

    Su Xiaoling also had a look of admiration. When He Hai dismantled the mutton, he ced it on the table and distributed them one by one. He asked Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling, ¡°Girls, look. What¡¯s different between this meat?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a look. She really couldn¡¯t tell. It was just mutton.

    Su Xiaoling said in surprise, ¡°Sir, none of the mutton you cut has bones or skin. They¡¯re all ordinary-sized. This is too amazing.¡±

    Su Xiaoling often cooked, so she understood at a nce.

    He Hai smiled. ¡°Little girl, you have good taste. I¡¯ve been practicing my knife skills for decades. I¡¯ve been using kitchen knives since I was three years old.¡±

    He Hai cut every piece of meat into an average size. It looked very beautiful.

    Each piece was squarish and pleasing to the eye.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Then if you fail and take a little more, won¡¯t there be some uneven size in the end?¡±

    He Haiughed at Su Xiaolu¡¯s question and said proudly, ¡°Little girl, you underestimate me. Not to mention this bit of mutton, even if it¡¯s an entire sheep, I can disassemble it into the same size and weight.¡±

 Chapter 372 - Departure 3

    <h4>Chapter 372: Departure 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Xiaolu eximed in surprise and praised, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    When the skills reached this level, it was equivalent to practicing martial arts and bing a top-notch expert.

    Su Xiaoling also looked at He Hai in admiration and said, ¡°Old Master is really amazing.¡±

    He Hai was in high spirits. He said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you my culinary skills.¡±

    He Hai taught Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu how to cook seriously. His cooking was different, and Su Xiaoling focused on learning.

    Su Xiaolu listened seriously, but she basically didn¡¯t remember anything.

    He Hai looked at the two sisters. One was studying diligently, and the other seemed to be in a daze. He said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, you have to learn from your sister. It¡¯s very important to have good culinary skills.¡±

    As a woman, having superb culinary skills could control a man¡¯s stomach. The five internal organs were the foundation of a person. If she controlled her husband¡¯s stomach, why would she worry about not being able to obtain his heart?

    Since ancient times, if you wanted to capture a man¡¯s heart, you had to first capture his stomach. This was not without reason.

    Before Su Xiaolu could speak, Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you might not know this, but my little sister is not good at cooking. Her medical skills are enough to deal with the future.¡±

    A woman with medical skills was better than ten women with culinary skills.

    Su Xiaolu did not need to know how to cook at all. Her medical skills were the best.

    He Hai could hear Su Xiaoling¡¯s protectiveness. He smiled and said, ¡°I see. I was blind. As you said, it¡¯s enough to have medical skills.¡±

    He did not expect the two sisters to have such deep feelings for each other.

    He Hai disyed his deep culinary skills. The mutton was stewed in a hanging pot, and everyone sat around the fire to warm themselves.

    He boiled water and steamed the dry biscuits.

    He Hai told the Su family about what he had seen and heard in various ces in Great Zhou.

    In the South, Shanghai and Linhai, people loved to steam all kinds of fish and prawns.

    As for the northern desert, they loved cows and sheep. They were cooked directly. They did not even need bowls and chopsticks. They could eat them with a knife and a sauce made with wild vegetables.

    He had been to many ces and eaten a lot of food. He knew how to make them.

    When the sky turned dark, arge pot of sour and spicy mutton soup was ready.

    When the lid was removed, a rich fragrance wafted out. The mutton was soft, and the sour and spicy cabbage was soft.

    Everyone was eating steamed pancakes.

    Su Xiaolu pried it open from the middle and picked up a piece of mutton to eat.

    It was the feeling of a meat sandwich.

    If not for the fact that she would recall her memories of her previous life from time to time because of some scenery, she would have almost forgotten that she was a transmigrator.

    ¡°That¡¯s a new way to eat.¡±

    He Hai smiled and said. Then, he learned from Su Xiaolu and realized that the taste was not bad.

    There was meat in the dough. It was like a bun but not a bun. It tasted better than a bun.

    Everyone learned to eat like this and said that it was delicious.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Roujiamo must be super delicious.

    The entire pot of mutton was eaten, and not even the soup was left.

    After eating, He Hai still had some aftertaste. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, your eating method is novel. Do you mind if I use it in the restaurant? Of course, I have to modify it. When the white pancake is only so big, it will definitely taste good with a piece of soft and fragrant mutton or braised pork.¡±

    He Hai made a circle, which was only the size of an egg.

    There were many high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital, and they ate elegantly. The small and exquisite food was provided for them.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If you make it, I¡¯ll definitelye and eat it.¡±

    He Hai¡¯s culinary skills were very good. They were different from Su Xiaoling¡¯s. The simrity was that Su Xiaolu still wanted to eat them.

    He Hai smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He Hai looked at Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Xiaoling, from your understanding of culinary skills, I can also tell that you have a deep culinary foundation. When you reach the capital, if you feel bored, you can y with my eldest granddaughter. She also started holding a kitchen knife at the age of three. I think you two have something you love together. You should be able to get along well.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Old Master.¡±

    He Hai waved his hand. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s gettingte. You guys should rest early. We¡¯ll continue our journey tomorrow.¡±

    The night was cold. Thinking that the Su family only had one carriage, He Hai smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you cane over and squeeze with me.¡±

    He Hai treated people sincerely. Su Sang did not decline his kindness. He thanked him and agreed.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu had internal energy to protect their bodies, but Su Hua and Zhou Heng did not.

    Therefore, Su Sang brought Zhou Heng and He Hai to squeeze in. Su Hua, Madam Zhao, and Su Xiaoling returned to their carriage to rest.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu guarded the fire. The two of them tacitly used their mental cultivation techniques.

    One night passed while they were cultivating and recuperating.

    They had to travel in the morning, so He Hai cooked porridge and Su Xiaoling helped.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu practiced their sword techniques.

    He Hai sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiaolu to have such a good sword technique. It¡¯s really not bad. She can also hold a saber, but it¡¯s very different.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. It was normal for He Hai to be surprised.

    He Hai added, ¡°Although the world is peaceful, there are still many bandits hiding in the mountains and wilderness. When I was traveling in my early years, I encountered robbers blocking the way. Every time I think about it, I wish I had martial arts. Now that I see Xiaolu, who is as light as a swallow, I¡¯m really amazed.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t have a wuxia heart?

    Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of those who were skilled in martial arts and could take revenge at will?

    He Hai looked at Su Xiaoling. Before he could ask, Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m the same as you.¡±

    He Haiughed out loud and looked at Su Hua and Zhou Heng.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng also smiled and cupped their hands. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re the same as you.¡±

    He Haiughed heartily and said, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m relieved. I almost thought that this martial art was very easy to practice.¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    He Hai¡¯s emotions made them feel the same way.

    He Hai did not avoid anyone¡¯s sized up gaze when he spoke. He disyed himself openly, making the Su family¡¯s impression of him increase even more.

    After breakfast, they hurried on together.

    They ate light food in the morning, dry rations in the afternoon, and He Hai made a pot of good dishes at night. Although they were all gathered in one pot, the taste was not bad at all.

    When they reached the capital, the Su family¡¯s understanding of He Hai deepened. As soon as they entered the capital, Liu Zijin weed them. He smiled and hugged Su Chong. ¡°Ah Chong, I knew you would arrive at this time. It¡¯s exactly as I estimated.¡±

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°Zijin, you entered the capital early. This time, our family will be bothering you.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and bowed to Su Sang and Madam Zhao. Then, she said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I¡¯ve already settled down. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Just follow me.¡±

 Chapter 373 - Settling Down

    <h4>Chapter 373: Settling Down</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled.

    Su Sang said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Zijin.¡±

    Su Sang looked at He Hai.

    He Hai smiled with cupped fists and said, ¡°Brother Su, you can go and settle down first. When you¡¯re settled, my family and I will wait for you toe at any time.¡±

    When they were about to enter the capital, He Hai repeated his home address many times. Now that he was in the capital, he also wanted to go home. Su Sang¡¯s family had someone to help them settle down.

    He was willing to settle Su Sang¡¯s family, but they had better ces to go and returned his kindness.

    Since he was sincere in doing business, He Hai greeted him and left with the coachman.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go too.¡±

    He had already rented the house. Su Chong had already said in his letter that Su Sang and Madam Zhao had entered the capital.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao nodded.

    Su Xiaolu sat on the edge of the carriage.

    Su Chong led the carriage and walked side by side with Liu Zijin.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Is Sister-inw Hun doing well?¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded and said, ¡°Speaking of Hun, I have to thank you. With the pregnancy stabilizing medicine you prescribed, Hun is very good and the child is very healthy. When I came, there was already a fetal movement.¡±

    Many women suffered during pregnancy. Wang Hun had the pregnancy-stabilizing medicine prescribed by Su Xiaolu, so it was stable. Now that the child was five months old, everything was fine.

    As Wang Hun was pregnant, it was convenient for her to apany him during the examinations. Therefore, she stayed at home. When he returned home after the examinations, he would apany Wang Hun and wait for her to give birth. By then, his decree to be an official would be almostpleted. When that time came, he would know where he would take office.

    Liu Zijin had made sufficient preparations this time. He had to fight for the top three in the Pce Examination.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Sister-inw Hun didn¡¯t binge eat, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. With Wang Hun¡¯s current health, as long as she didn¡¯t eat too much, she would be fine.

    After all, she was once so fat. After she got pregnant, her mood might be affected, and she might have an appetite and binge eat.

    If she did not control it and allowed herself to grow fat, it would be very bad for the baby.

    Liu Zijin hurriedly replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve always heard you say that you should eat less and eat frequently. Usually, we let the maidservants serve you and walk around more. Before I left home, I also told my mother and father-inw to take good care of Hun.¡±

    He remembered everything Su Xiaolu had said. He looked forward to this child and cared about Wang Hun¡¯s health. He would not let her touch anything that was harmful to her.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t at home, Wang Hun¡¯s health was still under surveince.

    Liu Zijin was touched by Su Xiaolu¡¯s concern.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. She¡¯ll probably give birth in May. If I¡¯m free, I¡¯lle.¡±

    After calcting the time, Su Xiaolu said that if there were no idents in May, she would begin to travel the martial world. She would go to An County to watch Wang Hun give birth. Moreover, Liu Zijin had previously said that she wanted his child to be her little pharmacist.

    Liu Zijin smiled and cupped her hands at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll be waiting for you anytime.¡±

    Su Chong interrupted, ¡°Xiaolu, when the timees, you have to write to me immediately and tell me if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said to Su Chong, ¡°Ah Chong, you have to prepare a gift. You¡¯re definitely going to be my child¡¯s godfather.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s already prepared.¡±

    Liu Zijin was in a good mood. As they chatted, they arrived home.

    The two residences were next to each other. On one side was where he lived, and on the other side was for the Su family.

    The small courtyard was clean. Other than the main room, there were a total of five rooms and a small kitchen.

    The capital was bustling and the streets were adjacent. Liu Zijin led them in.

    Liu Zijin told them where the market was and so on.

    After helping the Su family pack up, Liu Zijin went to discuss literature with Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao prepared to go to the streets to familiarize themselves.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were left at home.

    Su Xiaolu collected the herbs and gave Su Xiaoling acupuncture.

    Su Xiaoling asked in confusion, ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re already in the capital. I feel much better too. Why do I still need to get acupuncture?¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied, ¡°You¡¯re just taking medicine to suppress it. Once the drug wears off, you¡¯ll feel very ufortable for the next few days. You¡¯ll have dizziness and vomiting symptoms. I¡¯ll give you a few injections to ease you. You¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡±

    The symptoms of motion sickness surged. If she was left alone, Su Xiaoling would not be able to get out of bed for the next few days.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Just wait and call me when it¡¯s hot. I¡¯ll make something good for you. You don¡¯t have to eat. Just smell it when you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±

    Su Xiaolu inserted the needle and went out to the kitchen.

    Su Xiaoling sat in the main room and waited.

    Su Xiaolu lit the fire and put the herbs into the pot to boil.

    When she was done brewing the medicine, Su Sang and Madam Zhao also came home with a basket of ingredients.

    Su Xiaolu cut the frozen ointment into small strips.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu, what is this? It smells so cool.¡±

    There was a faint floral fragrance. It was very pleasant and clear.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°This is a refreshing stick. I made it for my sister. There¡¯s so much. I¡¯ll bring one to Motherter. Smell it when you feel stuffy.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the main room, Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you came at the right time. I was feeling a little hot and was about to call you when you came.¡±

    Su Xiaolu giggled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take out the needles.¡±

    After removing the silver needles, Su Xiaolu went to separate the refreshing stick.

    Using a small medicinal porcin bottle, it was divided into thumb-sized portions and ced in separate portions.

    It was for her brother, her sister, her parents, and Liu Zijin.

    After distributing them, Su Xiaolu took them out and distributed them to her family.

    After she was done, Su Xiaolu yawned and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep. Wake me up for dinner tonight.¡±

    She felt a little tired from the journey. Now that the matter was settled, she could go to sleep.

    As for the rest, she would talk about it when she woke up.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room andy down to sleep.

    She was a little tired. As soon as she fell asleep, her divine consciousness entered the Space to rest.

    The spiritual energy in the space was rich and lingered around Su Xiaolu as she breathed and expired.

    In the kitchen, Madam Zhao and Su Sang were busy. Su Xiaoling was chased to the stove to add firewood.

    Su Xiaoling wanted to help, but Madam Zhao refused.

    Su Sang washed the scales of the big carp and brought them over. Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Fried this fish scale for Xiaolu to eat as a snack. She likes it.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, it¡¯ll be light. The fish will be steamed. I¡¯ll make Xiaoling¡¯s favorite yam pasteter. Steam some yam and smooth an egg soup.¡±

    After Madam Zhao arranged dinner, she got busy with Su Sang.

    As the sun set in the west, smoke rose from the bustling capital. The fragrance of food wafted out from every household.

 Chapter 374 - Zhou Zhiâ€™s Poison Acts Up

    <h4>Chapter 374: Zhou Zhi¡¯s Poison Acts Up</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong and the others next door also revealed rxed expressions.

    Su Chong stretched and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Zijin, who made your dinner?¡±

    Su Chong looked at Liu Zijin and asked.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°The attendant who entered the capital with me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat at my house and try my mother¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Su Chong said to Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it another day. They¡¯re tired aftering to the capital today. They should rest first.¡±

    This was the first time Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and Su Xiaoling had seen him. They did not know him that well. When they got familiar with each other in the future, they would not feel ufortable eating together.

    Su Chong was a straightforward person and would not think of these details, but he had to think about them.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Zijin¡¯s attendant came to call him for dinner. Liu Zijin smiled and nodded. He patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder and sent him out.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng nodded and went back next door.

    After sending them off, Liu Zijin said to his attendant, ¡°Fugui, take good care of the neighbor next door.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    Fugui agreed with a smile.

    Liu Zijin then turned around to eat.

    Fugui¡¯s culinary skills were average, so Liu Zijin ate slowly.

    Fugui was a little embarrassed. He had not controlled the fire well today and the dishes were burnt. He suggested to Liu Zijin, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we hire a chef?¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled and shook her head. He said, ¡°No need. You did quite well.¡±

    Compared to the chefs in the mansion, he was definitely inferior. However,pared to ordinary families, this meal could be said to be sumptuous. He would not forget the days he had lived. It was not something that he could forget after a few years.

    Liu Zijin was easygoing and easy to take care of, but Fugui was embarrassed.

    At this moment, Su Sang¡¯s family also began to eat.

    Su Xiaolu had just woken up and had a bowl of refreshing soup. The tomatoes inside were sour, so she drank them slowly.

    The family sat down and everyone ate quietly.

    Su Xiaoling sat beside Su Xiaolu and picked up the tenderest fish belly for her to eat.

    Su Xiaolu ate slowly.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Su Xiaolu immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    They had just entered the capital and did not know anyone in the capital. Who could it be?

    Su Xiaolu and Liu Zijin opened the door at the same time and saw a familiar face. It was Jin Si, Zhou Zhi¡¯s guard.

    He looked anxious and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, please forgive me for disturbing you, but my master¡¯s situation is really dangerous. Please go over and save his life.¡±

    If there was a way, he would not havee to look for Su Xiaolu so quickly. This was no different from telling Su Xiaolu that their whereabouts were all under Zhou Zhi¡¯s control.

    Jin Si was afraid that Su Xiaolu would be angry and refuse to go. He lowered his head and begged, ¡°Miss Su, as long as you can save my master¡¯s life, you can ask for anything.¡±

    Doctor Wu really had no choice. If he could not find a way to suppress the poison, Zhou Zhi would die from the poison.

    Jin Si was not sure if Su Xiaolu would agree. He was even prepared to threaten the Su family with their lives.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you after I get my things.¡±

    She woke up from her doze.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the main room and said to Su Sang and Madam Zhao, ¡°Father, mother, I have a patient. I¡¯ll go see him first. Coincidentally, I¡¯m full too. I might not be back tonight. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu went to her room to get the medical kit.

    Su Hua came to send her out.

    When Jin Si saw Su Hua, he greeted him respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Su.¡±

    Su Hua tidied Su Xiaolu¡¯s clothes and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu,e back as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother.¡±

    She was not someone to be trifled with.

    Su Hua nodded and Su Xiaolu left.

    Jin Si brought Su Xiaolu into the carriage and left quickly.

    Liu Zijin looked apologetic and said to Su Hua, ¡°Ah Hua, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that they¡­¡±

    Before Liu Zijin could finish, Su Hua waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s okay. Xiaolu is not an ordinary person. He still hopes that Xiaolu will save his life and won¡¯t do anything to her. My Uncle-Master is extremely protective.¡±

    If Zhou Zhi dared to attack Su Xiaolu, he would face the revenge of the entire Minggu.

    Everyone knew how much Old Wu doted on Su Xiaolu, his only disciple. Although Old Wu never said anything, everyone knew.

    Old Wu was not a broad-minded person. He only knew how to love some people.

    Su Hua was not worried about Su Xiaolu going. He was worried about Zhou Heng.

    Their family moved under Zhou Zhi¡¯s watch. Zhou Zhi was well-versed in scheming, and Zhou Heng was the one in danger.

    ¡°Zijin, there are too many variables in this Second Prince. You have to be careful too.¡±

    Su Hua told Liu Zijin that Zhou Zhi had noticed Liu Zijin because of them.

    And these crises were brought to Liu Zijin by them.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t offend him. I¡¯m not an unknown person. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t give him a chance.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go back to eat. Look at how anxious that guard is. Perhaps the second prince¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good¡­ Everything is predestined.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at the sky and said to Su Hua, ¡°Zhou Zhi is different from Zhou Heng. He doesn¡¯t have a healthy body. As long as we guard against his underhanded moves and don¡¯t give him a chance, it¡¯s very likely that he will die.¡±

    Su Hua nodded. He had the same thought.

    Everything was predestined.

    The two of them looked at each other and nodded slightly before going home to close the door.

    ¡ª-

    The carriage stopped at the prince¡¯s residence.

    Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage and Jin Si immediately brought her into the residence.

    Jin Si was anxious. He walked as if he was about to take off. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would not be able to keep up, but every time he turned around, Su Xiaolu followed closely.

    Jin Si heaved a sigh of relief. When he arrived at the main courtyard, the guards waiting outside looked happy when they saw Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu had seen them before. Jin Si, Jin Wu, Jin Qi, and Jin Er.

    There were also unfamiliar faces that Su Xiaolu had never seen before.

    After entering the house, Jin Si said to Doctor Wu, who was sitting in front of the bed, ¡°Doctor Wu, Miss Su is here.¡±

    Doctor Wu quickly got up and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, he¡¯s not in a good state now. There are many poisons in his body. I used Gu to stabilize his heart meridians, but I can¡¯t suppress these poisons.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was pale and his chest was bare. He was really thin and his sternum was protruding.

    The lower half of the nket copsed from the knees down.

    Su Xiaolu went forward to take Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse first. Zhou Zhi¡¯s body temperature was hot, and his pulse was chaotic and disorderly. Sometimes, it would beat rapidly, and sometimes, it would not beat for a few seconds.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the fat white worm on his chest. Only the end was tied with a hair-thin rope. The rest of it wriggled into Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart.

    Su Xiaolu took out her silver needles and quickly sealed Zhou Zhi¡¯s lifelines. She said, ¡°Make an ice bed. Bring him to the ice bed first.¡±

 Chapter 375 - Zhou Zhiâ€™s Poison Acts Up 2

    <h4>Chapter 375: Zhou Zhi¡¯s Poison Acts Up 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The poison in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body acted up. It was very disadvantageous for him if his pulse was too rapid. He had to sleep on the ice bed.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu spoke, Jin Si immediately went down to make arrangements.

    Doctor Wu said, ¡°Miss Su, once he sleeps on the ice bed, his other cold poison will be triggered.¡±

    At that time, he was afraid that Zhou Zhi would be gradually turned into ice from the inside out by the cold poison before the high fever he felt subsided.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°I know he has cold poison. I¡¯ll seal the poison to prevent it from acting up.¡±

    She had checked Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse before and naturally knew about the toxins in his body.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu knew, Doctor Wu did not say anything else.

    When the ice bed was ready and Zhou Zhi was transferred to the ice bed that was emitting cold air, Zhou Zhi immediately shivered.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s condition was not good. Jin Si and the rest immediately became nervous.

    Doctor Wu frowned. On the ice bed, the Gu worm could not stand the cold and had already slowly wriggled out of Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart.

    Su Xiaolu took out a few silver needles and quickly inserted them. By the time the fat Gu worm retreated, Zhou Zhi¡¯s chest was already filled with silver needles.

    She grabbed the Gu worm and Doctor Wu hurriedly reached out to catch it.

    Su Xiaolu took the knife, grabbed Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand, and cut his wrist.

    After his wrists were cut open, brown blood slowly flowed out.

    Su Xiaolu took out life-saving medicine from the medical kit, opened Zhou Zhi¡¯s mouth, and stuffed the pill in. She even fed Zhou Zhi a mouthful of spiritual spring water.

    After doing all this, she didn¡¯t say anything and ced her hand on Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse.

    They waited for four hours before his blood became red again and Su Xiaolu bandaged Zhou Zhi¡¯s wound.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyelids moved and he woke up. He saw Su Xiaolu and said softly, ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nced at Zhou Zhi and did not say anything.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take your medicine on time?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked calmly. Zhou Zhi was clearly fine when she leftst year. His condition would be stable as long as he took his medicine on time. However, his condition had worsened to this extent.

    ¡°I did.

    Zhou Zhi said weakly.

    ¡°Miss Su, Master has been poisoned.¡±

    Jin Si said.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Si with doubt. Zhou Zhi was so powerful now, but he was still poisoned?

    Jin Si exined, ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°Jin Si, I¡¯m fine. You can leave now.¡±

    Zhou Zhi interrupted Jin Si and asked everyone to leave.

    Jin Si swallowed his words and cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu. He said respectfully, ¡°Miss Su, thank you for taking care of Master. If you need anything, just let us know. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    With Su Xiaolu around, they did not have to worry about Zhou Zhi.

    After everyone retreated, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°My mother poisoned me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze was very calm. Su Xiaolu nced at him. After a few months, she didn¡¯t seem to understand him anymore.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always know that your mother doesn¡¯t like you? Why do you still believe her?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not understand. Since they did not have a good mother-son rtionship, they must be wary of each other. Since they knew that, why were they not cautious?

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I craved a little motherly love from her?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, his expression unchanged. His calm expression made it difficult to tell if he was telling the truth.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and said, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    At the end of the day, Zhou Zhi was just a young man who was not even 16 years old. No matter how shrewd and scheming he was, he was just an ordinary person. Humans had strange hearts. Sometimes, even if they knew that there was no hope, even if they were riddled with wounds, they could not help but have a trace of hope and yearn for a miracle.

    Some people were cold and suspicious, but that did not mean that they did not have any desires.

    It was reasonable for Zhou Zhi to desire motherly love.

    ¡°She never believed me.¡±

    After saying this, Zhou Zhi smiled.

    Su Xiaolu looked at his sickly and weak appearance and inexplicably felt sorry for him.

    She changed the topic and said, ¡°You¡¯re weak. Have a good rest first.¡±

    She had let out so much poisonous blood to stabilize the situation. If she let Zhou Zhi say these sad things now, wouldn¡¯t that be rubbing salt in his wound?

    Zhou Zhi obediently closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu was about to check Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs when Zhou Zhi grabbed her hand.

    Su Xiaolu exined, ¡°Your pulse is weak. Your legs are old wounds. Let me take a look.¡±

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not involved. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t look.¡±

    They were crippled to begin with. So what if they were good or bad? He didn¡¯t care, so he also hoped that Su Xiaolu wouldn¡¯t look at them.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look. Don¡¯t be agitated. Go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and continued to feel Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse.

    Zhou Zhi closed his eyes and his chaotic breathing gradually calmed down.

    That night, Su Xiaolu stayed by Zhou Zhi¡¯s side and waited for his fever to subside before taking out the needles.

    He asked Jin Si and the rest to move Zhou Zhi back to his room.

    Zhou Zhi had been sleeping.

    Su Xiaolu yawned.

    Doctor Wu¡¯s heart ached for Su Xiaolu¡¯s hard work. He said, ¡°Miss Su, he¡¯s fine now. Go and rest. I¡¯ll guard here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said, ¡°No, I have to take his pulse at all times to ensure that he won¡¯t get hot again. In another twelve hours, if the situation doesn¡¯t rpse, it will bepletely stable. It¡¯s critical now. I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s condition was dangerous. Once the suppressed poison acted up repeatedly, he might lose his life in just 15 minutes. It was already not easy for Doctor Wu to stabilize his condition. If it acted up again, she did not know if she could stabilize it.

    Therefore, she would not leave now. She had finally pulled him back from the gates of hell.

    Since Su Xiaolu had said so, Doctor Wu stopped asking and waited quietly.

    After the fever, Zhou Zhi started to sweat.

    Sweat quickly drenched the bedding.

    He seemed to have fallen into a nightmare as he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Believe¡­ believe me¡­¡±

    In the nightmare, he muttered softly.

    Jin Si and the others who were guarding by the bed revealed worried and pained expressions.

    Seeing how much they cared about Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu thought that the people around Zhou Zhi were loyal.

    ¡°The Empress has never trusted Master, but Master has always trusted her, so every time the Empress poisoned him, Master would take it.¡±

    Jin Si felt indignant for Zhou Zhi.

    The people around Zhou Zhi all felt indignant for him.

    Doctor Wu sighed.

    Su Xiaolu did not understand for a moment. In her two lifetimes, the people who were most ruthless to their children were Old Master Su and Madam Wang, but now, they seemed to be iparable to the empress.

    If what Zhou Zhi said was true, then his biological mother, the empress, had always wanted to take his life. How heartless was she to do this every time?

    She did not understand Zhou Zhi or the empress, so she did notment. She wanted to save Zhou Zhi, so she did everything she could to save his life. That was all.

 Chapter 376 - Finally Stabilized

    <h4>Chapter 376: Finally Stabilized</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After guarding Zhou Zhi for a day and night, Zhou Zhi¡¯s condition finally stabilized.

    Su Xiaolu said to Jin Si and the others, ¡°His condition has stabilized. Rest well next. I¡¯ll give you the prescriptionter. Take the medicine three times a day.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had survived the danger this time. The poison in his body had recovered and would not rpse rashly.

    After staying up for a day and night, Su Xiaolu was a little tired.

    She wrote the prescription and handed it to Doctor Wu. She yawned and said, ¡°Please send me back.¡±

    She was tired and hungry. She didn¡¯t want to walk back by herself at all.

    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve worked hard for so long. Why don¡¯t you eat something and rest before going back? We¡¯ve already prepared food. It¡¯s all your favorite.¡±

    Jin Si said respectfully.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Are they really all my favorites?¡±

    Jin Si nodded. When Su Xiaolu was not serious, she was just a cute and beautiful girl. Her eyes were lively and she was very likable.

    Su Xiaolu agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She happened to be very hungry.

    When she went to eat, it was indeed all her favorite food.

    After eating, Jin Si sent Su Xiaolu back.

    Su Xiaolu knocked on the door and Su Xiaoling came to open it. When she saw Su Xiaolu, she immediately asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s Xiaolu? Are you alright?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little sleepy. She yawned and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little sleepy. I¡¯ve already eaten. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others, who had rushed out, were relieved to see that Su Xiaolu was fine.

    ¡°Rest well if you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. She wished she could take Su Xiaolu¡¯s ce. However, she did not know medicine and could only hope that Su Xiaolu was safe and happy.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room. She was indeed a little delicate and could not take any fatigue. Otherwise, with her Internal force, it would not be a problem for her to endure for three days and three nights.

    Su Chong walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side, grabbed her hand, and injected some internal energy into her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Su Chong rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair dotingly and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and returned to her room to sleep.

    Su Xiaoling let her lie down and gently massaged her. Su Xiaolu quickly fell asleep.

    Madam Zhao brought hot water over. She smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯ve doted on her since she was young. She¡¯s already so old, but it¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Ever since she was young, Su Xiaoling had doted on Su Xiaolu. There had never been any conflict between the sisters. Su Xiaoling had almost be Su Xiaolu¡¯s second mother.

    Many times, Madam Zhao felt that Su Xiaoling doted on Su Xiaolu too much.

    She was massaging Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulders and back almost every day.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°She¡¯s my only sister. Who else can I dote on but her?¡±

    She would never forget her promise to treat Su Xiaolu well for the rest of her life.

    Madam Zhao wrung out the handkerchief and came over to wipe Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands and face so that she could sleep morefortably.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s face, Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°I wonder when she will be as chubby as before. Although it¡¯s good to be thinner, my heart will ache when I see this.¡±

    Sincest year, Su Xiaolu had lost her baby fat and the flesh on her stomach.

    Her face no longer looked chubby.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make delicious food for Xiaolu every day.¡±

    Madam Zhao gently stroked Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Xiaolu is a big girl after all. She¡¯s growing up. It¡¯s normal for her to lose some weight. There¡¯s no need to work too hard.¡±

    Su Xiaoling lowered her head slightly and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, mother. I know what to do.¡±

    Madam Zhao pulled the back of Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and patted it gently. ¡°Xiaoling, you¡¯ve been sensible since you were young. All these years, Mother has always wanted to thank you. I¡¯ve really umted a huge fortune in my previous life to have you all in this life.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s my blessing to be your daughter, mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep early too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded.

    Madam Zhao brought out the basin.

    Su Xiaoling also closed the door and went to bed. As soon as she fell asleep, Su Xiaolu leaned over like a kitten. Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s back lovingly as usual and fell asleep.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu was in high spirits.

    During breakfast, Su Sang said, ¡°Your mother and I are going to Jinghong Restaurantter. We shouldn¡¯t be back by noon.¡±

    They were preparing to go out today. They were thinking about the children, so they told them.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ll go with you. I have nothing to do at home anyway.¡±

    She was really worried about Su Sang and Madam Zhao without anyone around them.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Xiaolu wants to go? Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was smart. It was good to have her around to give ideas.

    Su Chong and the others had to prepare for the exams in March. During this period of time, they had to interact with schrs from all over the capital, so they were also busy.

    They had no time to apany Su Sang and Madam Zhao. With Su Xiaolu apanying them, they were relieved.

    So after dinner, Su Xiaolu went out with Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Su Xiaoling went out to buy groceries.

    She was familiar with the road and thought that the goods in the morning would be fresher, so she went out after eating.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s favorite food, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng¡¯s favorite food. She carried a basket on her back and soon filled half of it.

    Passing by the pharmacy, Su Xiaoling went in to buy herbs.

    She boughtmon herbs to replenish energy and went home after buying them.

    On the way home, Su Xiaoling felt that she was being followed.

    She frowned and touched the hairpin on her head.

    This was a hairpin Gui You had given her. There were poisonous needles inside. She had carried it with her for so many years and felt at ease not to use it. Now that she realized that she was being followed, Su Xiaoling touched the hairpin.

    She quickened her pace. She wanted to shake off the person following her, but she did not expect that person to catch up. He patted Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and stopped her.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, wait.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the unfamiliar middle-aged man warily.

    He looked gentle and not bad. Su Xiaoling suppressed her anxiety and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss, please forgive me for being presumptuous. You look very much like an old friend of mine. May I ask where you¡¯re from? Is your mother¡¯s surname Yan? Or do you know anyone with the surname Yan?¡±

    Sun Yangxin asked anxiously. He looked at Su Xiaoling and tried his best to suppress his excitement. They were too simr.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Sun Yangxin and replied politely, ¡°You must be mistaken, mister. My home is in Furongzhou. My mother¡¯s surname is Zhao. I don¡¯t know anyone with the surname Yan.¡±

    As Su Xiaoling spoke, she clearly saw that after hearing her answer, the man¡¯s expression became lonely. There seemed to be pain in his expression, but this had nothing to do with her. With that, Su Xiaoling left, and the man did not follow her. Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed like that person had really mistaken her for someone else.

 Chapter 377 - Mistaken Person

    <h4>Chapter 377: Mistaken Person</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Sun Yangxin looked at Su Xiaoling¡¯s back and felt dejected.

    His surname was not Yan, but Zhao. They looked so simr, but he had just mistaken her for someone else.

    Her ancestral home was Furongzhou, thousands of miles away from the capital. His Mianmian couldn¡¯t have gone so far.

    Sun Yangxin sighed and turned to leave.

    He did not notice that Su Xiaoling had turned around to see if he had really left after walking far away.

    Seeing that this strange man had really left, Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had really made a mistake.

    After confirming it, Su Xiaoling returned home in peace.

    ¡ª-

    When Sun Yangxin returned to the residence, he hurriedly went to the study and found the painting that he had kept at the bottom of the box. He carefully unfolded it.

    In the painting, there was a young girl. The young girl was slender and elegant. She sat upright gently and smiled at him.

    Sun Yangxin reached out and touched the girl¡¯s face. He muttered to himself, ¡°Mianmian, I saw another woman today. She looks like you¡­ I thought it was you again.¡±

    The lifeless painting never gave him any response.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 24 years. Mianmian, where are you? I¡¯m 45 years old. Can I still wait for you toe back in this life?¡±

    Sun Yangxin sighed softly.

    Footsteps sounded behind him. Sun Yangxin calmed himself down and slowly put away the painting.

    ¡°Master, is there any news today? The servant said that you rushed back from outside the residence and came to the study.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing walked to Sun Yangxin¡¯s side and asked gently as she watched him carefully put away the painting.

    Sun Yangxin put away the painting and sighed. ¡°I met a girl on the street today. She looks very simr to Mianmian, but her mother¡¯s surname is not Yan. Her ancestral home is in Furongzhou.¡±

    A glimpse made his heart tremble, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    When Sun Yangxin said that, Zhou Wenjing knew why he had lost hisposure and felt disappointed.

    Sun Yangxin looked mncholic. Zhou Wenjing looked at him with a dejected expression.

    However, Sun Yangxin had never seen the loneliness in her eyes.

    Zhou Wenjing lowered her eyes and said gently, ¡°Master, your mother wants to see you.¡±

    Sun Yangxin nced at Zhou Wenjing and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now.¡±

    With that, Sun Yangxin left the study.

    Zhou Wenjing stood quietly in the study as she watched his back. She was in a daze for a moment before following him. From the moment she married him, she knew that he had a woman in his heart that she could never rece.

    What made her heart ache was that Yan Mian had only known him for a few years. She had been with him for 20 years and thousands of days and nights, but he had never turned around to look at her. She had never been able to upy a ce in his heart.

    Looking back on the past, all the feelings had long been wiped away. She was just unwilling to ept it. She was unwilling to give up so much for this oue. Now that things hade to this, she could not let go.

    Arriving at the main courtyard, Zhou Wenjing had just walked to the door when she heard Madam Qin¡¯s furious voiceing from inside.

    ¡°For a dead person, how long are you going to let Wenjing wait for you? Are you going to let an old woman like me go to hell without peace? My son, you are already 45 years old. Those people who are your age are already grandfathers. Even if Yan Mian is still around, she would have already given birth to children with others. Do you understand? Ah!¡±

    Madam Qin was furious. She looked at her son kneeling in front of her and felt pain and anger.

    Sun Yangxin knelt and waited for Madam Qin to calm down before he said, ¡°Mother, calm down. Please forgive me for being unfilial.¡±

    Sun Yangxin understood the same logic, but he couldn¡¯t let it go just because he understood it.

    Madam Qin wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do? If Yan Mian is still around, I can treat her like an ancestor. But she is long gone. Why can¡¯t you let go of her? Wenjing is waiting for you and wasting her great years. How is she worse than Yan Mian? Why can¡¯t you look at her? Why can¡¯t you like her?¡±

    Madam Qin¡¯s heart ached as she spoke. She grabbed the teacup by her hand and wanted to smash it down. However, she retracted her hand.

    Sun Yangxin lowered his head and said, ¡°Mother, if Wenjing wishes, she can leave at any time¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­ Why are you so cruel to Wenjing?¡±

    Madam Qin was extremely angry and heartbroken. Sun Yangxin was too infatuated. However, his infatuation had been given to a person who had not been heard from for decades. He had given all his ruthlessness to Zhou Wenjing.

    Sun Yangxin could not answer Madam Qin¡¯s usation. Therefore, he kept his mouth shut as usual.

    Zhou Wenjing listened quietly outside. Her face was already covered in tears.

    She exhaled and wiped away the tears on her face. Then, she carried her dress and walked in.

    ¡°Mother-inw.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing bowed slightly.

    Then, she looked at Madam Qin and said, ¡°Mother-inw, don¡¯t me Master.¡±

    ¡°Wenjing, my heart aches for you.¡±

    Madam Qin sighed. She had personally chosen Zhou Wenjing as her daughter-inw. She thought that after forcing Sun Yangxin to get married, Sun Yangxin would treat this daughter-inw well and gradually forget about Yan Mian.

    However, after so many years, Sun Yangxin only had Yan Mian in his heart. He had been married for 20 years and had never touched Zhou Wenjing.

    Zhou Wenjing only lowered her eyes and smiled gracefully at Madam Qin¡¯s heartache. As usual, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m doing this willingly.¡±

    Madam Qin felt terrible. Sun Yangxin knelt down and did not exin anything, but he did not listen to her at all.

    Zhou Wenjing was gentle and sensible, and she never med him.

    When Madam Qin saw Sun Yangxin like this, she knew that he was no different from the past. He did not care about being scolded or beaten. However, she could not change his mind. Instantly, she felt tired. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Wenjing has followed you for twenty years. Even if she did not contribute, she worked hard. I only hope that you treat her better. Anyway, you will not listen to what I say. You may leave.¡±

    In the past twenty years, Madam Qin had said these words countless times. If it was useful, Zhou Wenjing would not still be a virgin.

    Madam Qin did not want to speak anymore. She waved her hand and dismissed Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin slowly got up and left.

    Zhou Wenjing was about to leave when Madam Qin stopped her and said, ¡°Wenjing, wait.¡±

    Sun Yangxin left without looking back.

    Zhou Wenjing walked to Madam Qin¡¯s side and waited for her instructions.

    Madam Qin looked at Zhou Wenjing and felt really guilty. She said to Zhou Wenjing, ¡°Wenjing, have you thought about what I told youst time? Although adopting is ast resort, it¡¯s the same if you raise it under your care. You will have someone to rely on in the future.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t meet Madam Qin¡¯s gaze. She said lightly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mother-inw. I still want to wait two more years.¡±

    Since Zhou Wenjing was so persistent, Madam Qin had no choice. She waved her hand and dismissed Zhou Wenjing.

    After Zhou Wenjing left the main courtyard, she instructed the servants to make soup while she stood quietly outside the study.

 Chapter 378 - Mistaken Person 2

    <h4>Chapter 378: Mistaken Person 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She knew that every time Sun Yangxin thought of Yan Mian, he would get drunk. In the past, she was not willing to use those methods on him at all.

    But now, her age had passed, and she did not have time to wait forever.

    Moreover, he could not turn back even after 20 years. What else did she have to count on? A living person could notpare to a painting of that dead person. There was no need for her to deceive herself.

    She wanted to have a child, and she had to give birth to this child herself.

    Since she couldn¡¯t wait, she wouldn¡¯t wait.

    Sun Yangxin waspletely drunk. The entire study reeked of alcohol.

    Zhou Wenjing came in with the soup and saw Sun Yangxin sitting on the ground without any care for his image.

    She walked over with the bowl of soup and held Sun Yangxin¡¯s head. She said gently, ¡°Master, this is to relieve the hangover. Drink it quickly.¡±

    Sun Yangxin drank cooperatively. When Zhou Wenjing saw how cooperative he was, a hint of self-deprecation appeared in her eyes. He clearly never looked at her, but he waspletely unguarded against her.

    Did he trust himself too much or her too much?

    Forget it. After tonight, they would be enemies. What was the point of thinking so much?

    Zhou Wenjing got up and closed the study door.

    When the drug took effect, Sun Yangxin gradually felt that something was wrong. He was indeed not drunk anymore, but¡­

    ¡°Wenjing, what did you do?¡±

    Sun Yangxin asked weakly.

    Zhou Wenjing walked elegantly to Sun Yangxin¡¯s side and slowly took off her clothes. She slowly said, ¡°Master, I want to give birth to a child.¡±

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s expression changed as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Zhou Wenjing, how dare you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯ve waited for you for 20 years. It¡¯s enough. What about you? You can¡¯t even look back at me because of a dead person. You and I can¡¯t be a couple. Then, I¡¯ll tear this fig leaf today. You clearly don¡¯t even remember what Yan Mian looks like. You two clearly aren¡¯t married and have nothing. It¡¯s just a moment of palpitation. You just can¡¯t forget her.¡±

    ¡°Then what I¡¯m going to do today will be even more unforgettable for you. I hope you¡¯ll remember me for the rest of your life.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing squatted down and undid Sun Yangxin¡¯s belt.

    This was the second time in her life that she had done such a shocking thing. She had used all means to possess this man, and the first time, she had used all means to marry him.

    There was no pleasure, only pain.

    She shed tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for twenty years and loved you for twenty years. Your heart is really cold. Since I can¡¯t warm it up, I won¡¯t warm it up anymore. Since you can marry me because of your mother, why can¡¯t you give me a child now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­¡±

    Sun Yangxin gritted his teeth and spat out these words.

    Zhou Wenjing smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m crazy.¡±

    When dawn broke, Zhou Wenjing got out of bed with trembling hands. She put on her clothes, opened Sun Yangxin¡¯s mouth, and stuffed a pill into it before forcing him to swallow it.

    ¡°In the next two months, you can recuperate because of your illness. After I¡¯m pregnant, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing¡¯s gentle expression changed as her cold eyes revealed ruthlessness.

    Sun Yangxin opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he fell silent.

    Zhou Wenjing flipped through the cab as Sun Yangxin became agitated.

    Zhou Wenjing took the only painting and said coldly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken this step, I¡¯ve never thought of having a good ending with you. In any case, we¡¯ve already made an opening. There¡¯s no difference between once and thirty times. I¡¯ll return it to you if I get pregnant. If I can¡¯t get pregnant, you can forget about seeing this painting for the rest of your life.¡±

    With that said, Zhou Wenjing turned around and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Zhou Wenjing, I¡¯ve really misjudged you in the past twenty years.¡±

    Behind her, she heard Sun Yangxin gritting his teeth.

    Zhou Wenjing paused and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed misjudged me.¡±

    With that, she left.

    Sun Yangxin watched as she left decisively. For a moment, his emotions were mixed.

    Zhou Wenjing returned to her room to wash up before leaving.

    She didn¡¯t bring any maidservants or servants with her. She just walked alone on the streets. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    Perhaps she just wanted to test her luck.

    In the past 20 years, Sun Yangxin rarely lost control. She wanted to try her luck and see how simr that woman was to Yan Mian.

    That was why Sun Yangxin was acting so abnormally.

    Zhou Wenjing went out for a few days in a row. On the ninth day of February, she saw a woman. She looked simr to the portrait.

    Beside the woman was a man. The two of them seemed to be shopping.

    If Yan Mian was still in this world, her daughter would be this old.

    Zhou Wenjing walked over and walked to Su Xiaoling¡¯s side to choose fish.

    She said gently, ¡°Miss, are you buying fish too?¡±

    Su Xiaoling nced at Zhou Wenjing and nodded. ¡°Yes, Auntie. Are you buying it too?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing nodded and said, ¡°Miss, are there many people at home? You¡¯re buying such a huge fish? It¡¯s not easy to keep this fish fresh for long.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have many family members. We can finish them all.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing looked kind and spoke gently. She was dressed simply, but her smile was very amiable.

    Su Xiaoling was vignt, but Zhou Wenjing didn¡¯t keep asking. Instead, she chose a fish. After weighing it, she carried it and smiled gently at Su Xiaoling. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve bought mine. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing left after buying it. She even went elsewhere to buy some vegetables and strolled around the market. She chatted with everyone.

    ¡°Brother Heng, let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was relieved. Ever since she was followed a few days ago, she had been much more careful.

    She did not tell her family that she had been followed and mistaken for someone else, but in private, she was more careful.

    After buying the ingredients, she went home with Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng was carrying a basket on his back and holding a fish in his hand. Because he was handsome, passers-by would take a few more nces. Because Su Xiaoling was following him, passers-by would be envious.

    The young woman would pinch the man beside her and say, ¡°Look at the couple.¡±

    Su Xiaoling blushed when she heard these words.

    She whispered, ¡°Brother Heng, actually, you don¡¯t have toe with me to buy groceries.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happen to be free.¡±

    He liked to be alone with Su Xiaoling. He carried a basket on his back and watched her buy groceries from various stalls. Therefore, when he had the chance these few days, he woulde out with her.

    When the two of them returned home, Su Xiaoling stopped Zhou Heng from helping.

    Zhou Heng smiled and returned to his room.

    Su Xiaoling also realized that Su Chong and Su Hua were not at home today. Her face quickly heated up and she understood that Zhou Heng had specially taken the time to apany her to buy groceries today.

    An indescribable feeling spread in her heart.

    She began to pack up the dishes and slowly cook.

    When the meal was almost ready, Su Xiaolu and the others came home. For the past few days, Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and Su Xiaolu had been following He Hai to inspect.

    After a few days, Su Sang had an idea. He was prepared to discuss it with the children after dinner.

    After dinner, Su Sang said, ¡°Your mother and I have also inspected Jinghong Restaurant over the past few days and came to some conclusions to discuss with you.¡±

 Chapter 379 - Decided to Cooperate

    <h4>Chapter 379: Decided to Cooperate</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Madam Zhao smiled slightly. After a few days of observation, the couple actually had a foundation.

    After this period of understanding and observation, they decided to cooperate with He Hai. He Hai was not a scammer, so they were not prepared to let go of this rare cooperation.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others listened.

    Su Sang continued, ¡°After our inspection over the past few days, we¡¯ve decided to work with He Hai. We want your opinion on the method of cooperation.¡±

    With that, Su Sang looked at Su Chong and the others.

    Previously, He Hai had provided two feasible methods.

    The first was to cooperate. When the time came, the profits would be split 40-60.

    The second method was a one-time sale. He Hai would directly buy the production method and they would provide some recipes.

    He could also sell recipes to Jinghong Restaurant in the future.

    Previously, He Hai had said that there was a third method, but the third method could be ignored directly. They could not satisfy the supply that Jinghong Restaurant needed.

    Su Chong and Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu had been with Su Sang and Madam Zhao for the past few days.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°This He Hai is quite sincere. He has shown us the ounts of every restaurant. There are a few ountants. Unless they all fake it, there¡¯s no way to lie. If there¡¯s a problem with one restaurant, it will be especially obvious inparison to the other restaurants.¡±

    ¡°The ounts of Jinghong Restaurant have beening down for a few years, and their ie and expenditure have been stable. They have a certain reputation in the capital, so it¡¯s not so easy to fake it.¡±

    This was the conclusion Su Xiaolu came to after understanding it over the past few days.

    He Hai was a sincere person. Su Xiaolu did not know if there were other things in the dark. The cooperation treaty could be written clearly. Her family could earn money first. If the situation was wrong, they could just resolve the cooperation and withdraw.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both wanted to work with He Hai, so Su Xiaolu naturally supported them.

    Su Chong said doubtfully, ¡°I have a question. They¡¯ve clearly taken the risk, so why did they give our family such a huge benefit in terms of ie distribution?¡±

    It was 60%.

    Since ancient times, wealth has moved people¡¯s hearts. Was He Hai so willing to give up such arge sum of money?

    Didn¡¯t he love money?

    Zhou Heng and Su Hua were also puzzled.

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°Chong, I have to say that Old Master He is sincere and magnanimous. This distribution is not only targeted at our family. For example, there¡¯s a coborator in Song City who specializes in supplying seafood. He manages the seafood supply for Jinghong Restaurant. The profits from the seafood dishes are also split 40 to 60%.¡±

    ¡°Take the famous dishes in the other states for example. Once they coborate with Jinghong Restaurant, they are separated by 40-60. Every year, dozens of famous dishes are sent to choose imperial dishes. The good ones sold in Jinghong Restaurant are not only the recipes from the past. Every specialty is matched into several recipes. The price varies from high to low. The more people who eat our specialty dishes, the more money we can earn. The ie and expenditure of the other dishes have nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Old Master He also said that there¡¯s a risk in reconciling the ounts because the taste might not be suitable for everyone¡¯s taste. In that case, we won¡¯t be able to earn much money.¡±

    Su Sang told Su Chong and Su Hua what He Hai had told him.

    There were pros and cons to everything. He Hai also directly bought out specialty dishes, but the audience was very small. He had yet to earn back his capital.

    There were also special dishes that were popr and earned him a lot of money.

    Su Sang was stumped by the choice of how to cooperate.

    He was afraid he would be too shortsighted to make the best choice, so in this matter, Su Sang wanted the family to discuss it before making a decision.

    Su Chong and the others also considered silently.

    Su Xiaoling said, ¡°Father, what you mean is that we won¡¯t lose money if we choose to split the profits. However, we will face a situation where we won¡¯t earn much. We won¡¯t lose money if we choose the second option and sell to Old Master He directly, but we will face a situation where if Old Master He makes this series of dishes popr or even chooses imperial dishes, it has nothing to do with us. At that time, we will have to ovee the disappointment in our hearts.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, so Father and Mother don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Madam Zhao asked, ¡°If it were you, what would you choose?¡±

    The couple wanted the children¡¯s opinions. Now that they were all grown up, they could give useful suggestions on many things.

    Zhou Heng was the first to speak. ¡°If it were me, I would probably choose the first method. I might not be able to earn much by splitting 40-60, but this concerns me. We will also put a lot of effort into the dishes. We won¡¯t feel regretful in the future this way.¡±

    ¡°If I choose the second method, this thing won¡¯t belong to me in the future. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll feel disappointed when I see it. If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll feel sad when I see it. The second method, no matter if it¡¯s good or not, I¡¯ll feel ufortable, so I choose the first method.¡±

    Zhou Heng finished his thoughts. That was indeed what he thought.

    He Hai being able to let Su Sang and Madam Zhao understand the entire Jinghong Restaurant in such detail during this period of time was enough to prove his sincerity.

    No matter who they worked with, it was not 100% beneficial. Hence, before they really knew if He Hai was on Zhou Zhi¡¯s side, this cooperation was feasible.

    Su Chong touched his chin and smiled. ¡°Brother Heng, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. If it were me, I would also choose the first option. I think this is simr to nting food. It¡¯s better to nt it yourself and obtain more satisfaction.¡±

    What Zhou Heng said was echoed by Su Chong.

    Su Hua also said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the first one too. After all, this is the first time our family has encountered such an opportunity. If we don¡¯t give it a try, we¡¯ll regret it for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Perhaps after experiencing a few failures, he would not consider the first option.

    However, up until now, their family had never experienced failure.

    He had to try the first method no matter what.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both smiled.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling both raised their hands in agreement.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart surged with passion. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll choose the first option. I¡¯ll write to your Uncle Hu¡¯s family tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°After they¡¯ve arranged the town, they¡¯lle to the capital. Let¡¯s give it a try. If it works, we¡¯ll settle down in the capital in the future. If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll return to Goathorn Town.¡±

    They had a ce to stay on both sides. If they could settle down in the capital, they would be able to umte a rich family background and his descendants would have a good life in the future.

    After the discussion, Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Go wash up and go back to your room to sleep. Chong, read less at night. It hurts your eyes.¡±

 Chapter 380 - The Mystery of Madam Zhaoâ€™s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Mystery of Madam Zhao¡¯s Identity</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng nodded.

    They all knew that Madam Zhao was concerned about them.

    Su Hua looked at Madam Zhao and thought of the young man he had met these two days. What the young man said was not unreasonable. He thought for two days and finally decided to ask.

    Su Hua asked Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, do you know anyone with the surname Yan?¡±

    Su Hua suddenly asked. Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°No, why?¡±

    None of the people around Madam Zhao had the surname Yan. She could not remember anyone with the surname Yan.

    However, Madam Zhao was also concerned when her son asked. She turned to ask Su Sang, ¡°Sang, do you know anyone with the surname Yan?¡±

    Su Sang shook his head. He didn¡¯t know anyone surnamed Yan.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at Su Hua in confusion.

    Su Hua pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not talking about these 23 years. I¡¯m talking about 23 years ago. Can you still remember a little?¡±

    Madam Zhao did not know how to answer Su Hua¡¯s sudden question.

    Her heart was a mess. She understood what Su Hua meant by asking this question. What Su Hua wanted to ask was before she went to the Southern Mountain Vige and was bought by Madam Wang to be Su Sang¡¯s wife.

    Where did shee from?

    Madam Zhao lowered her head and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    She could not recall that when she was being tortured by Madam Wang, she had even fantasized about whether her family woulde looking for her one day to support her.

    However, as the 12 years passed, she was satisfied with the current situation. She no longer thought about this matter.

    ¡°Hua, why are you suddenly asking this? Did you meet¡­ someone?¡±

    Su Sang asked worriedly.

    Su Hua didn¡¯t know if he should say it.

    Su Chong asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Hua, is someone asking if our mother¡¯s surname is Yan again?¡±

    When did this happen? The two brothers had been out together for the past few days. Why didn¡¯t he know about this?

    Zhou Heng was also puzzled.

    He didn¡¯t know about this matter either, but from the looks of it, it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that it happened twice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What do you mean again?¡±

    Su Sang was anxious when he heard this. For a moment, his mind was in a mess. He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said with a serious expression, ¡°Chong, Hua, I have to make you understand that your mother was once bought by that family. She lost all her memories at that time. All her memories came from our family. You don¡¯t know how much your mother has suffered. If there¡¯s a chance to find her family, we want and must send your mother home.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is already 41 years old. If her parents are still alive, they will be in their twilight years. They have been separated for more than 20 years. They might still miss their daughter and are waiting to see her again. If they are no longer around, they will definitely be able to rest in peace after receiving a cup of wine from their daughter. Hence, if there is any news, even if it¡¯s only a possibility, don¡¯t hide it. Your mother and I will judge for ourselves.¡±

    Su Sang was agitated. He was afraid the children would hide it, even if it was only a possibility.

    He had gone from having no feelings to loving Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao had apanied him for more than twenty years, so how could he not know the knot in her heart?

    In the past, he was only in Goathorn Town and no one had evere to ask, so he buried this matter in his heart.

    But now, with this matter, Su Sang couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t exist. He had to know everything.

    Madam Zhao also looked at Su Hua anxiously.

    Because she could not remember, she did not know where she came from or if she had ever been loved by her parents. This matter had been buried in her heart.

    Now that there seemed to be news, although she was anxious, she still wanted to know.

    Everyone looked at Su Hua.

    Su Hua said, ¡°In the past few days, we have attended a few student exchange banquets together. At the banquet, a weak schr asked me a few questions secretly.¡±

    ¡°Is that schr Qi Xingzhi?¡±

    Su Chong asked. As soon as Su Hua said that, he thought of someone.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    Su Chong and Zhou Heng had met Qi Xingzhi before. They only had nodding acquaintances at the banquet. There were so many people at the banquet, and they also made friends. Qi Xingzhi was weak, so he had an impression of him.

    However, Su Chong and Zhou Heng did not know when Qi Xingzhi secretly interacted with Su Hua.

    Su Sang was a little confused. He asked anxiously, ¡°Why is his surname Qi? What¡¯s with the surname Yan?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Madam Zhao and said slowly, ¡°Qi Xingzhi told me that his great-grandfather had an only daughter, Qi Xingzhi¡¯s great-aunt. Her name was Qi Xinyu. After she became an adult, she got married to a family with the surname Yan. When she gave birth, she passed away. Qi Xinyu left behind an only daughter and named her Yan Mian. When Yan Mian was about to get married at the age of 17, she went out and met a mountain bandit. She had been missing ever since, for 24 years.¡±

    ¡°Qi Xingzhi said that my eldest brother and I are a little simr to Yan Mian, but only a little. He said that it was his great-grandfather¡¯s wish to find his lost granddaughter. He saw us and wanted to ask. If Mother is willing, I can talk to Qi Xingzhi and see if we can meet the Qi family in private.¡±

    Su Hua told him the truth. Qi Xingzhi wanted to find out about Madam Zhao, and Su Hua was also wary that he had ulterior motives. Therefore, when Qi Xingzhi asked, he held back.

    But just like what Qi Xingzhi said, if their mother didn¡¯t know where she came from, she might really be Yan Mian.

    After hearing Su Hua¡¯s words, Madam Zhao looked mncholic.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s meet them.¡±

    Su Sang didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Putting aside whether it was true or not, at least this was an opportunity.

    In the 23 years he had been with Madam Zhao, this was the first and only chance. He should not miss it.

    Madam Zhao said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡­¡±

    She should meet them, but she was afraid.

    Su Hua said softly, ¡°Mother, take your time to consider. This matter is too sudden. We have to stay in the capital for a while. There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    ¡°Mother, I have something to say too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling suddenly spoke with a serious expression. After hearing Su Hua¡¯s words, she pondered for a moment and decided to tell them about what happened a few days ago.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, actually, a few days ago, I also met a strange person. He followed me and I thought he was a bad person. Later, he caught up to me and stopped me. He said that I looked like an old friend of his and asked me where my ancestral hometown was. if my mother¡¯s surname is Yan, or do I know someone with the surname Yan?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I only felt that it was strange. I was afraid that he was a bad person. After I answered him, he stopped following me. I saw that he really wasn¡¯t following me. I thought that he had just recognized the wrong person. When I heard what Second Brother said just now, I felt that this didn¡¯t seem to be a coincidence, so I decided to say this too.¡± After Su Xiaoling finished speaking, she looked at Madam Zhao seriously and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s meet them.¡±

 Chapter 381 - The Mystery of Madam Zhaoâ€™s Identity 2

    <h4>Chapter 381: The Mystery of Madam Zhao¡¯s Identity 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Xiaoling too? Including the old general who asked if our mother¡¯s surname was Yan in Furongzhou, it¡¯s been three times. Even if it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s impossible to encounter the same thing three times.¡±

    Su Chong said excitedly.

    After saying that, he sighed and said, ¡°I forgot to ask if that old general¡¯s surname is Qi. However, judging from his age, he could be Qi Xingzhi¡¯s great-grandfather.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaoling and asked, ¡°Xiaoling, how old was the person you met?¡±

    Su Xiaoling thought for a moment and said, ¡°About Father¡¯s age.¡±

    It was a middle-aged man. His identity was still unknown.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Darling, this has happened three times. This can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was in a mess. She avoided Su Sang¡¯s gaze and swallowed before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. It¡¯s gettingte. Go wash up and sleep.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao retracted her hand from Su Sang¡¯s and walked out. She had no choice now. She needed to calm down and think about it.

    Su Sang knew the shock in Madam Zhao¡¯s heart. He said to Su Hua, ¡°Hua, tell Qi Xingzhi to give your mother some time.¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know.¡±

    When Su Sang saw this, he was relieved. The children had grown up and could already take care of themselves without him worrying.

    After Su Sang left, Su Chong asked Su Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, do you know the name of the person you met?¡±

    Su Xiaoling shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    At that time, she was only wary of whether it was a bad person and had never thought of asking that person¡¯s name.

    ¡°What if Mother is really Yan Mian?¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Hua and then at Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling.

    If Madam Zhao was Yan Mian, would the Yan family ept them? Would they ept Su Sang?

    Her parents¡¯ marriage had not gone through any formalities. This was not considered a marriage. Qi Xingzhi¡¯s family background was not bad. Although they did not know much about the Yan family, they knew that it would not be too bad.

    Yan Mian should be a rich youngdy. If Yan Mian was Madam Zhao, then she shouldn¡¯t have been reduced to the countryside and suffered all sorts of hardships and illnesses.

    ¡°Regardless of whether Mother is Yan Mian or not, we should find out and she should return to the Yan family if she is Yan Mian. Our father should marry her openly.¡±

    No matter what happened, Su Hua had to figure it out first. No one could change what happened. What was important was what to do after knowing.

    At that time, even if Madam Wang had not bought Madam Zhao at a cheap price, there would have been someone else.

    The most important thing now was to find out if Madam Zhao was Yan Mian.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your rooms and rest.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu and the others.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu got up and returned to their rooms.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng also returned to their rooms.

    Su Xiaoling brought hot water to wash up with Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaoling said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, you didn¡¯t say anything just now. What are you thinking?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m wondering if Mother is Yan Mian. If she is, how did she get from the capital to our house? It¡¯s such a long way¡­¡±

    If it was human trafficking, why was she sold so far away?

    From the capital to Furongzhou, they had to pass by many ces. How did she end up in Furongzhou?

    Su Xiaoling sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I just feel so panicked. Xiaolu, can mother still recover her memories?¡±

    Madam Zhao could not remember, so she was willing to only be Madam Zhao.

    But if she remembered, would she still be willing to be Madam Zhao?

    If she remembered and looked at these children again, would she feel disgusted?

    These were Su Xiaoling¡¯s worries.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment. Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Xiaolu, can mother regain her memories?¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned and said, ¡°There is a way, but that method is too dangerous. If I forcefully stimte the recovery of her memory, Mother will be a fool. This is also why I haven¡¯t mentioned it.¡±

    She did not know why Madam Zhao had lost her memory.

    Perhaps it was because she was seriously injured at first, butter on, she did not want to remember. In short, there was nothing wrong with Madam Zhao¡¯s mind now. She could not remember because she did not want to remember.

    Under such a self-sealing situation, if she wanted to stimte her to remember, it was very likely that something would go wrong and cause the stimtion to fail. Madam Zhao¡¯s nerves would be damaged and she might be a fool.

    ¡°Xiaolu, promise me that you won¡¯t let Mother do such a dangerous thing, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling grabbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and said solemnly.

    Su Xiaolu was silent.

    Su Xiaoling exined to Su Xiaolu seriously. She said, ¡°Xiaolu, if we can confirm that Mother is Yan Mian, then she can return to the Yan family. We¡¯ll do everything we can to go to the Yan family to ask and marry Mother off in a grand manner. Let the past be the past. Don¡¯t let Mother take the risk. Even without those memories, we¡¯ll be filial to her. Mother will be very happy, right? Regarding memories, it¡¯s good to let nature take its course.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not want Madam Zhao to bear such a risk at all.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    This method was indeed too dangerous.

    Regardless of what the past was like, it was definitely a scar. When it was unveiled, it would be covered in blood.

    If she had a better choice now, why would she have to open up that scar?

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling pursed her lips and smiled back.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Zhao returned to her room andy down on the bed with her back facing the bed.

    Not long after, she heard Su Sang¡¯s footsteps.

    Su Sang closed the door andy down quietly beside Madam Zhao. He said softly, ¡°Darling, actually, I¡¯m very afraid that your true identity will be the daughter of a rich family, because I¡¯m not worthy of you like that.¡±

    ¡°I know that your heart is in a mess right now, and so am I. However, the opportunity is right in front of you. I hope that you can grab it and not have any distracting thoughts. Don¡¯t worry about anyone. Just be brave and find out the truth.¡±

    ¡°As for me, no matter who you are, I will always be by your side and wait for you. As long as you need me, I will definitely be there.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao¡¯s back and said what he was thinking.

    The news today also shocked him, but this was the truth. Madam Zhao was bought by Madam Wang, and the Yan family had lost a daughter.

    When one coincidence after another happened, he should also investigate the truth behind it.

    Hearing Su Sang¡¯s words, Madam Zhao cried. Her shoulders trembled slightly. Su Sang raised his hand and hesitated, but when he saw that Madam Zhao was crying, his hand stillnded on her shoulder. Heforted her softly, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry.¡±

 Chapter 382 - The Mystery of Madam Zhaoâ€™s Identity 3

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Mystery of Madam Zhao¡¯s Identity 3</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°No matter how this turns out in the end, I¡¯m still me, the children are still our children. We won¡¯t change. We¡¯ll always be there for you as long as you need us.¡±

    As long as she needed them.

    Su Sang kept the unspoken words to himself.

    If Madam Zhao did not need them, their family would still be here for her. They might not disturb Madam Zhao¡¯s life, but they would definitely stand up for her when she needed it.

    No matter what happened in the end, he treated Madam Zhao as his wife. He could do anything for her.

    And the children would treat her respectfully and be filial to her.

    ¡°Sang, my heart is in a mess. I don¡¯t know what decision I should make. I really want to know, but I¡¯m also afraid. Our lives now did note by easily. We¡¯re very happy and I cherish it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose them.¡±

    Madam Zhao choked.

    She wanted to know who she really was, but she was afraid that once she knew, everything she had now would leave her.

    ¡°We won¡¯t. We won¡¯t. You won¡¯t lose us. The children and I will always be here. We¡¯ll never leave you as long as you want us. I love you.¡±

    Su Sang could not help but hug Madam Zhao tightly.

    There was not a good start between them. However, after more than 23 years ofpanionship, thousands of days and nights, hardships and days of mutual support, he had long fallen in love with her.

    In this life, he only loved her and only acknowledged her.

    As long as she didn¡¯t despise him, as long as she needed him, he would always be there and never leave.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao choked and cried. She turned around and hugged Su Sang back. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. How can I bear to leave?¡±

    ¡°You and the children are my roots. How can I leave you?¡±

    She could not remember the past. Perhaps there was an illicit and dirty scheme behind this. No matter how much she med them, she could not me Su Sang and the children.

    Su Sang had no choice but to marry her.

    She was just a miserable person.

    Even if she knew the reason and the truth behind it, she would never abandon Su Sang and the children.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Su Sang wiped Madam Zhao¡¯s tears.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red. She nodded and gradually stopped crying. She always liked to cry. When she was happy or sad, tears would flow.

    She had a weak personality and had always been like this.

    ¡°Darling, if you still don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s meet that Qi Xingzhi first. What do you think?¡±

    Su Sang asked gently.

    Qi Xinyu was Qi Xingzhi¡¯s grandaunt. He could tell that Su Chong, Su Hua, and Yan Mian were somewhat simr, so when he saw Madam Zhao, he should be able to tell if she looked like Qi Xinyu.

    If they were simr, then he could confirm it further.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to see him.¡±

    Su Sang was considerate. Madam Zhao nodded and agreed.

    With Su Sang¡¯s unwaveringpany, she didn¡¯t seem so afraid and uncertain. Her background was a knot in her heart. Now that she had a chance, she should muster the courage to find out.

    Madam Zhao agreed, and Su Sang felt relieved.

    No matter what the future held, they could still face it together. This was really good, very good.

    The next day, Su Sang told Su Hua about this decision.

    Su Hua looked at Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°This is a decision I made after discussing it with your father. Perhaps it was really a mistake. In the beginning, it¡¯s better not to publicize it openly and let everyone know. If that Qi Xingzhi agrees, we¡¯ll arrange to meet in private. Let hime here and meet me. If he¡¯s unwilling, then forget it.¡±

    After a night, Madam Zhao¡¯s emotions calmed down.

    Next, she would try her best to treat this matter calmly.

    She had asked Qi Xingzhi toe here because this was their current home. Madam Zhao would be much more rxed here. She also wanted to ask Qi Xingzhi how much he knew about her.

    If Qi Xingzhi was unwilling toe, then forget it. She would pretend that nothing had happened, and she would not probe further.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Qi Xingzhi.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi had also told him that he was wee to visit the Qi family anytime.

    Seeing that Su Hua had agreed, Madam Zhao smiled and did not say anything else.

    After breakfast, Su Hua went out alone.

    ording to the address given by Qi Xingzhi, Su Hua arrived outside the general¡¯s residence. The manservant came out and asked Su Hua who he was looking for.

    Su Hua politely said that he had been invited by Qi Xingzhi.

    The manservant told him to wait a moment before entering the residence.

    Not long after, the manservant and Qi Xingzhi came out.

    Qi Xingzhi was obviously very happy to see Su Hua. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi was originally worried about Su Hua¡¯s answer. He thought that he would have to wait a few more days, but he did not expect Su Hua toe today.

    After inviting Su Hua into the house, Qi Xingzhi brought Su Hua to his courtyard. When they arrived at his courtyard, Qi Xingzhi couldn¡¯t wait to ask Su Hua, ¡°Brother Su, are you here to bring me a reply?¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my mother about that. She asked me to bring you a message.¡±

    ¡°What did Aunt say?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi asked with a smile.

    Su Hua looked at Qi Xingzhi. He didn¡¯t expect Qi Xingzhi to call her aunt. Was he so sure?

    Qi Xingzhi smiled calmly and said, ¡°Brother Su, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I am almost certain that your mother is Yan Mian. She is my aunt¡¯s daughter and my aunt. You might think that I am too arbitrary, but don¡¯t be anxious. You will know if you follow me.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi brought Su Hua to his study. When Su Hua saw it, he naturally knew why he was so certain.

    ¡°Brother Su, quickly tell me what my aunt said.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi asked as he walked.

    Su Hua said slowly, ¡°My mother said that she wants to see you first. Perhaps all of this is just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and shook his head. He let Su Hua see something first. He led Su Hua to his desk and let him see the portrait he had drawn.

    Even the calm Su Hua was shocked. He looked at the portrait. ¡°This, are you¡­¡±

    Follow us? Su Hua stopped himself in time. He looked at Qi Xingzhi, waiting for an exnation.

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s expression was calm. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Su, look. This is a portrait of my great-aunt. This is my great-uncle. They gave birth to my aunt, which is your mother. This should be what she will look like. I might not draw a very simr portrait, but it must be 90% correct. I also used you and my aunt to draw a portrait of your father. I have never seen your father, so this might only be 60% simr. Through these two portraits, I drew what the girl would look like if my aunt gave birth to a daughter. Your reaction when you look at these portraits now makes me even more certain that my deduction is not wrong. Your mother is my great-aunt¡¯s lost daughter, Yan Mian. She is my aunt.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi drew almost everyone in the Su family by calcting the portraits. Even Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were 90% simr to the portrait.

 Chapter 383 - Su Huaâ€™s Whole Family Was

    <h4>Chapter 383: Su Hua¡¯s Whole Family Was Drawn Out Just by Deduction</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Hua was utterly shocked.

    Even Su Sang¡¯s portrait was 90% simr.

    As for Madam Zhao¡¯s portrait, it was very simr. It looked like it was drawn in front of Madam Zhao. Qi Xingzhi¡¯s painting skills were exquisite, and he saw the portrait as if he was seeing someone. If not for his calm exnation, Su Hua would have thought that he had followed them.

    However, Qi Xingzhi¡¯s confidence and the intangible pride he exuded told Su Hua that he had deduced this with his own ability. He would not secretly follow him.

    Looking at these portraits, Su Hua also understood why Qi Xingzhi had confidently addressed his mother as his aunt.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you just said that Aunt wants to see me. When? I¡¯m free anytime.¡±

    This time, Qi Xingzhi even changed the way he addressed Su Hua.

    There was no such coincidence in this world. If there were really so many coincidences, then these coincidences must be the truth.

    Qi Xingzhi was very confident in his ability. His deduction would definitely not be wrong. And from Su Hua¡¯s reaction, he knew that he had handed in a perfect answer.

    Qi Xingzhi was very proud and satisfied to show off his skills in front of his cousin, whom he had not seen for decades.

    ¡°Tomorrow, at my house,e and see my mother alone.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Qi Xingzhi and said.

    Seeing Qi Xingzhi¡¯s move today had indeed shocked him, but this matter was suitable to be taken slowly.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitelye as promised tomorrow.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi looked at the calm Su Hua and asked, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Qi Xingzhi and asked, ¡°I have something to ask you. How much do you know about Yan Mian? I want to know about the situation of the Yan family.¡±

    He had also decided to ask about this.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I knew you wanted to know. Cousin, please take a seat. Let me pour you a cup of tea before we talk.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi made tea for Su Hua before slowly saying to him, ¡°Back then, my great-aunt married an official named Yan Qingyun. He is now the first-grade minister of the current dynasty, the Minister of Revenue. Two years after my great-aunt gave birth to Yan Mian and passed away, he married a member of my ancestral family, Qi Xinyue, whoter gave birth to a daughter and a son for Yan Qingyun.¡±

    ¡°We are all family. Qi Xinyue is also a nice person. Originally, our family was happy. Yan Mian was also engaged to the son of the Minister of Rites at the age of 16. His name was Sun Yangxin. When he was 17 years old, he had already set a wedding date. However, that year, she went out of the city to offer incense at the Buddha monastery. When she returned to the city, she encountered bandits and her whereabouts became unknown. Actually, our family has been looking for her for so many years. However, we never found any useful information. There were a few times when we saw people who looked very simr. However, when we saw them in the end, we knew that they were not. That was until we met you guys.¡±

    ¡°The Yan family is now in rapprochement. To them, Aunt has been missing for more than 24 years and is already equivalent to a dead person. Although they are also looking for her, that is only for my great-grandfather to see. It¡¯s just an act. My family is different. My great-grandfather only has my great-aunt as his only daughter. My great-aunt passed away early and only left behind a daughter. This became my great-grandfather¡¯s wish. He always said that if he can¡¯t find this child, his daughter won¡¯t be at peace in theherworld. He will die of old age in a hundred years and won¡¯t have the face to see his daughter even if he goes down.¡±

    ¡°When Yan Mian was lost back then, there was a rift between my family and the Yan family. Now, our rtionship is just ordinary. No matter how much resentment we have, it has already happened and there is no way to save it. There are some things that just haven¡¯t been exposed.¡±

    ¡°Last year, my great-grandfather was injured. His body was not as strong as before. My family was afraid that he would die with regrets. Sigh¡­ My great-grandfather doted on me since I was young. I don¡¯t want him to have regrets for the rest of his life.¡±

    At this point, Qi Xingzhi looked at Su Hua with burning eyes. He smiled slyly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been lucky since I was young. It seems that this credit belongs to me.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Qi Xingzhi in silence.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and asked, ¡°Cousin, there are those people in your family now. Apart from you and Eldest Cousin, does my aunt have any other children? Tell me about you too.¡±

    Su Hua smiled faintly and said, ¡°There are a total of six people in my family. Apart from Big Brother and me, there are also two sisters. You¡¯ve already drawn their appearances.¡±

    ¡°Our family are just ordinary farmers. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when we meet.¡±

    With that, Su Hua prepared to leave.

    Qi Xingzhi was a little disappointed. He smiled. ¡°Alright, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered my message. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Su Hua stood up and cupped his hands at Qi Xingzhi.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled brightly. ¡°Okay, let me send you off.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Qi Xingzhi. He wasn¡¯t as eloquent as the other day. He was so open to him that it made his calmness seem a little distant.

    Qi Xingzhi sent Su Hua out the door. Su Hua said to him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you here.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded. He smiled and waved his hand. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Su Hua nodded and left.

    From what Qi Xingzhi told him, he knew that only the Qi family was looking forward to finding Yan Mian.

    As for the Yan family, they were now in rapprochement and treated the lost Yan Mian as a deceased person. They didn¡¯t really care if they could find her or not.

    Qi Xingzhi told him this to let him understand that what happened back then was already in the past. As long as Yan Mian was fine now, it would be the greatest blessing.

    No matter what the Yan family¡¯s attitude was, the Qi family would definitely stand on their side. After knowing this, Su Hua felt more at ease and returned home.

    Qi Xingzhi also returned to the courtyard happily.

    As soon as she entered the courtyard, he realized that there was someone in the study.

    ¡°Xingzhi, what¡¯s with these portraits?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked as hepared the portraits.

    ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you say anything when you came to my ce? You even touched my things. That¡¯s not good.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi took the portrait back from Qi Xingfeng and put it away as he spoke.

    ¡°Aiyo¡ªBig Brother¡ª¡±

    Qi Xingzhi gritted his teeth when he was suddenly hit on the head.

    ¡°I¡¯m 16 years old and you¡¯re still hitting me. I¡¯m going to tell my great-grandfather that you hit me!¡±

    Qi Xingzhi said angrily. He had been doted on since he was young. Because of the weakness brought about by his mother¡¯s womb, the military aristocratic families had learned to be gentle to him. The martial arts sects who were used to weapons and spears were all amiable to him, but his brothers always liked to bully him.

    Although they had to be reprimanded after bullying him, they still refused to change.

    ¡°Hurry up and say it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m really going to attack. In any case, you¡¯ll suffer before my great-grandfather punishes me.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was an impatient person. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly threatened him.

 Chapter 384 - Su Huaâ€™s Whole Family Was Drawn Out Just by Deduction 2

    <h4>Chapter 384: Su Hua¡¯s Whole Family Was Drawn Out Just by Deduction 2</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Qi Xingzhi sighed and sat down after putting away the portrait. He saidzily, ¡°Brother, go ahead and beat me to death.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ stop leaving me hanging. Hurry up and tell me.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng gritted his teeth. He was really anxious to death.

    Qi Xingzhi looked at the anxious Qi Xingfeng and sighed. ¡°Brother, when mother gave birth to you, why didn¡¯t she share some of her brain and Patience with you? She gave it all to me. No wonder I¡¯m not in good health.¡±

    Seeing that Qi Xingzhi was still talking nonsense, Qi Xingfeng was really about to spit fire.

    Qi Xingzhi then said slowly, ¡°Let me tell you, but you can¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Hurry up and say it. If you dawdle in battle like this, the enemy would have already arrived at your door.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was about to die from anxiety. He really wanted to rip open his brother¡¯s mouth and dig out everything he knew. If he could, he would have done so long ago.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I found Aunt¡¯s family. This time, it¡¯s real.¡±

    ¡°What???? What did you say???¡±

    Qi Xingfeng suddenly raised his voice.

    Qi Xingzhi rubbed his ears. ¡°Big Brother, keep your voice down.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was extremely excited. He grabbed Qi Xingzhi¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°What did you just say? You found them? Where did you find them? How are they now? How many people are at home? Are they healthy? Have they been bullied? Where are they now?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked repeatedly.

    Qi Xingzhi immediately felt miserable. He said helplessly, ¡°Brother, let go of me first. I knew that would be your reaction. You asked so many questions at once. How do you want me to answer you?¡±

    ¡°My body can¡¯t withstand such rough treatment. It hurts.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi frowned andined. He was a weak person, but he had to suffer in the home of a martial arts practitioner who did not care about trifles.

    Even when he grew up, he would still suffer.

    If the martial arts practitioners patted him, he felt like they wanted to kill him. He felt like his heart was about to spit out.

    However, his brothers were unrepentant and made mistakes repeatedly. He knew that they were like this, so he would automatically avoid them.

    Now that Qi Xingfeng was too agitated, it was obvious that he had lost his sense of propriety.

    Qi Xingfeng finally realized that he had been too rude. He quickly let go of Qi Xingfeng and rubbed his head in embarrassment. ¡°This¡­ This is all my fault for being too agitated.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi rubbed his shoulders. ¡°Didn¡¯t mother tell you to treat me like a human? You should be gentler to your sister.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re my brother, not my sister.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng immediately retorted. He could still distinguish between a real sister and a fake sister.

    ¡°Are you okay? If you¡¯re okay, tell me quickly.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked anxiously.

    Qi Xingzhi sighed and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi exined the situation in detail. Qi Xingfeng mmed the table and said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring her home. Our family doesn¡¯t mind these things. Since you said it¡¯s true, it can¡¯t be wrong this time. We¡¯ll talk about it when you bring her home.¡±

    ¡°I knew you were like this. Martial artist temper.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi shook his head and sighed. He really felt that their family¡¯s intelligence was worrying. Everyone in the family was energetic, and only he could think about it carefully.

    ¡°Big Brother, great-aunt passed away many years ago. Aunt is over 40 years old now. She already has a family. Everything isn¡¯t as simple as you think. These things can¡¯t be done ording to our wishes or only ording to the wishes of one person.¡±

    ¡°You have to think about it. Aunt is not alone. ording to my understanding, Aunt has two sons and two daughters now. They are not young children. We have to consider what they think.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi patiently analyzed the logic.

    Qi Xingfeng gradually calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t publicize this matter yet. Eldest Brother, you have to keep it a secret for me. I still have to make the final confirmation. After I confirm that nothing will go wrong, we¡¯ll tell Father and Mother, Grandma, and Great-grandfather.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi reminded Qi Xingfeng seriously. He had not nned to tell Qi Xingfeng about this matter. He had to say it because he had identally bumped into him.

    Qi Xingfeng scratched his head. ¡°This is so troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. You have a point. I¡¯ll listen to you. At worst, I won¡¯te home for the next few days. But you said you were going to see our aunt in three days. You have to take me with you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng said solemnly. He could keep it a secret, but he had to go and meet her with him.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    When it came to meeting time, he chose to lie without hesitation. He knew his big brother too well. Once he knew, he would definitely follow. He was impatient. Although he did not have any bad intentions, he would always feel unhappy when he did not understand.

    This matter must not go wrong.

    Qi Xingzhi rubbed his shoulders and Qi Xingfeng felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll remember not to be so impulsive next time.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded. ¡°Brother, you really have to calm down. Otherwise, when you go to the battlefield in the future, you will be easily angered. It will be very dangerous.¡±

    The members of the Qi family were all impatient. Once they went to the battlefield, they would all end up dead. His uncles, cousins, and even his grandfather¡¯s blood brothers had all died on the battlefield. Although they had fought for glory for the Qi family, their lives were gone.

    His biological father was lucky enough to survive, but he was also crippled for life.

    In his generation, the only general in the Qi family who could fight in the future was his elder brother. However, his personality and anger indicated what kind of oue he would have in the future.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I understand. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng agreed perfunctorily and left in a hurry. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t listen.

    Qi Xingzhi shook his head helplessly. He was already used to it. If he really listened, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up since he was young.

    Qi Xingzhi secretly clenched his fists. A few of his cousins had died on the battlefield without leaving any bloodline behind. No matter what, he had to protect Qi Xingfeng.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Hua returned home, he told his family what Qi Xingzhi had told him.

    Madam Zhao listened quietly. After hearing this, she asked, ¡°Did he really draw our portrait?¡±

    This was too unbelievable. He had never seen them before, but he could deduce their appearances.

    Su Chong, Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaoling were also shocked.

    Su Sang was also in disbelief. ¡°My portrait is drawn too?¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, our portraits are 90% simr.¡±

    Therefore, he could confirm that Madam Zhao was Yan Mian.

    After Madam Zhao recovered from her surprise, she slowly said, ¡°If all of this is true, then I should go and see them.¡±

    Her life would return to normal. The only change was that she would be able to pay her respects to her biological mother during the Qingming Festival.

 Chapter 385 Mother-in-lawâ€™s Detection

    Chapter 385: Mother-inw¡¯s Detection

    After knowing so much news, Madam Zhao felt even calmer.

    She wasn¡¯t so hesitant about meeting Qi Xingzhi tomorrow.

    Madam Zhao was calm, and the family was relieved.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned to their rooms, and Su Hua returned to his room.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong practiced their swordsmanship.

    No one went out today.

    Su Xiaoling wanted to go out to buy groceries, so Zhou Heng went out to buy groceries with her.

    ¡°Boss, kill a chicken for me.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing carried the basket and turned to look at Su Xiaoling with a smile. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s you. What a coincidence. We meet again.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing smiled and asked naturally, ¡°What did you buy today?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Some pork ribs and meat, cucumbers, cabbages, and bean sprouts.¡±

    They were all normal ingredients

    Zhou Wenjing smiled and asked, ¡°Then what do you n on cooking? Cooking every day is worrisome. My husband has a tricky appetite. I¡¯m worried about what I should cook every day.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing was easy-going. Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Sweet and sour pork ribs. Chop some minced meat and bean sprouts to make meatballs. Make braised chicken and boil a pot of clear cabbage soup. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Home-cooked dishes were verymon in every family. The dishes Su Xiaoling mentioned were not rare. They were all dishes that ordinary people could see at home.

    Zhou Wenjing smiled. ¡°That sounds good. Then I¡¯ll learn from you.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing asked Su Xiaoling how she made these dishes, and she shared her cooking with Su Xiaoling.

    After the chicken was killed, Zhou Wenjing naturally said goodbye to Su Xiaoling. She also smiled gently at Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaoling went home with Zhou Heng.

    On the way, Zhou Heng said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Xiaoling, if I don¡¯t apany you in the future, don¡¯t talk to that woman when you buy groceries.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know the person¡¯s name. They had only met twice and exchanged a few words. Zhou Wenjing was very easygoing and didn¡¯t make her feel ufortable.

    She did not know why Zhou Heng suspected her.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and exined to her, ¡°That woman¡¯s palms are delicate and she doesn¡¯t look like someone who cooks. Her actions are too rigid and different from a real farmer¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t know why she approached you, so don¡¯t talk to her when you go grocery shopping alone.¡±

    Zhou Heng was worried that she was Zhou Zhi¡¯s underling.

    Su Xiaoling did not notice any of this, but she believed that Zhou Heng would not spout nonsense. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    They still had to stay in the capital for a long time. It was better to be careful.

    There was more than one market. When she was alone, she would go to another market.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and sighed as she looked at her feet.

    After entering the capital, there were many unknown things, and there were many things to worry about. She had already begun to miss the carefree days of her childhood.

    Unfortunately, they could not return to the past. All of them could only walk forward.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Wenjing left quickly after Su Xiaoling left.

    After returning to the residence, she handed the basket to the maidservant and went to see Sun Yangxin, who was still lying weakly on the bed.

    Upon seeing her, Sun Yangxin turned his face away.

    Zhou Wenjing sat down by the bed with a calm expression and said indifferently, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been eating too little for the past two days. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Sun Yangxin didn¡¯t want to care. No one could eat after being imprisoned.

    He had reported his illness in his own residence, and the entire residence had turned a blind eye to it.

    The servants didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Even if his mother knew, she would only acquiesce.

    He couldn¡¯t go out even if he wanted to, so how could he eat? He never expected Zhou Wenjing to be so ruthless.

    Sun Yangxin didn¡¯t say a word, but Zhou Wenjing didn¡¯t mind. She said calmly, ¡°Master, I met ady who looks like Yan Mian thesest two days. Given her age, it¡¯s believable that she¡¯s Yan Mian¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Sun Yangxin turned his head and gritted his teeth as he looked at Zhou Wenjing. ¡°What are you trying to do? This has nothing to do with her. I was just mistaken.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing looked at Sun Yangxin¡¯s nervous expression and sneered. ¡°Whether I will do something or not depends on whether you eat. Master¡¯s body isn¡¯t in good condition to begin with. If you aren¡¯t in good health or lose weight, Mother-inw will me me.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing did not hide her intention to threaten Sun Yangxin. Naturally, Madam Qin knew that she had used some tricks on Sun Yangxin. She also told Madam Qin her intentions. Although Madam Qin had objections to her actions, it was already done. Once was no different from thirty times. Madam Qin tacitly allowed her to do so.

    However, if she hurt Sun Yangxin¡¯s body because of this, Madam Qin would definitely be unhappy.

    Since Zhou Wenjing wanted to do it, she wouldn¡¯t let this matter pass.

    What Sun Yangxin cared about was Yan Mian, who had been missing for 24 years. When she mentioned that Sun Yangxin had met her before and that Sun Yangxin had lost control of his reaction, Zhou Wenjing knew that Sun Yangxin would cooperate and eat well.

    Sun Yangxin looked at Zhou Wenjing. From her decisive and ruthless expression, he knew that she was determined. He closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just an innocent woman. Don¡¯t disturb her. I¡¯m at your mercy now. I¡¯ll eat as much as you want.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing smiled and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. As long as you can do what you promised me, I won¡¯t disturb that girl.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Sun Yangxin said coldly.

    Zhou Wenjing responded softly before getting up and leaving.

    This method of provoking Sun Yangxin was effective, but she was also hurt.

    Yan Mian, who had disappeared for 24 years, could upy the most important position in Sun Yangxin¡¯s heart. Right now, a woman who looked like Yan Mian could make Sun Yangxin care about her. However, she had apanied him for more than 20 years. In the end, it was all for nothing.

    Her heart ached and tears flowed uncontrobly. When she went out, her face was already covered in tears.

    After leaving, Zhou Wenjing wiped her tears and instructed the servant, ¡°Send some Gu soup to Master. He¡¯s hungry.¡±

    With that, Zhou Wenjing left.

    She had to apany Madam Qin every day to show her filial piety. She also wanted Madam Qin to have the same thoughts as her.

    Madam Qin wanted the Sun family¡¯s bloodline to continue. Therefore, Madam Qin tacitly allowed her to do this.

    However, Sun Yangxin was still Madam Qin¡¯s son. In order to avoid Madam Qin¡¯s heartache, Zhou Wenjing still had to talk to Madam Qin every day.

    Zhou Wenjing entered the courtyard and greeted Madam Qin. She said respectfully, ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Madam Qin raised her hand. ¡°Get up. How is he today?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing said softly, ¡°Master is much better today. I just spoke to him and he was willing to eat.¡±

    Madam Qin looked at Zhou Wenjing, then said lightly, ¡°I remember that he met a little girl who was very simr to Yan Mian not long ago, right?¡±

 Chapter 386 Mother-in-lawâ€™s Detection 2

    Chapter 386: Mother-inw¡¯s Detection 2

    Hearing Madam Qin¡¯s question, Zhou Wenjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Madam Qin said lightly, ¡°Wenjing, my son has always been stubborn. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing looked at Madam Qin and said, ¡°Mother-inw, I don¡¯t feel aggrieved. I did it willingly.¡±

    She was just indignant and resentful. If she could go back to that time, she would no longer naively think that she could move Sun Yangxin. She would stay far away from him.

    However, she could not start over. She had already wasted half her life. She had no choice.

    In her sleeves, she clenched her fists tightly. The pain in her palms made her feel a little clearer.

    She said with difficulty, ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯ll go down first.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Madam Qin opened her eyes and sighed as she looked at Zhou Wenjing.

    Then, Madam Qin opened her mouth and said, ¡°Wenjing, have you ever thought about how you¡¯ll face him after you¡¯re pregnant? You can¡¯t keep restraining him like this. You have to let him go, and what will he do after he¡¯s free. Have you ever thought about it?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing was a smart person. She wanted to escape, but Madam Qin didn¡¯t give her a chance. This matter could not be resolved by escaping.

    This was something Zhou Wenjing had to resolve. She had tacitly allowed Zhou Wenjing to temporarily control Sun Yangxin, but this was only temporary.

    Zhou Wenjing looked at Madam Qin. She lowered her eyes and tried her best not to tremble. She said with difficulty, ¡°Mother-inw, please give me instructions.¡±

    She knew what Madam Qin wanted to say, but she was too narrow-minded. If that was the case, she would not say it herself. She was stubborn.

    She would not say that kind of thing, only Madam Qin would say that.

    Madam Qin looked at Zhou Wenjing and said, ¡°Wenjing, my son will never be able to walk out of Yan Mian¡¯s shadow in this lifetime. That woman looks like Yan Mian. Use her as a substitute. You have always been sensible. I will be at ease if I leave this matter to you.¡±

    ¡°This way, when you¡¯re pregnant, he¡¯ll be able to tolerate you.¡±

    Madam Qin looked at Zhou Wenjing. She believed that Zhou Wenjing knew what to do. This daughter-inw of hers had always been smart.

    Under Madam Qin¡¯s gaze, Zhou Wenjing lowered her head and suppressed all her turbulent emotions. Her tears dripped onto the back of her hand. She gulped and answered Madam Qin, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. Don¡¯t worry, Mother-inw. I know what to do.¡±

    With that said, Zhou Wenjing turned around and left.

    Her eyes were cold, and she smiled self-deprecatingly.

    Even though doing this was no different than stabbing a nail into her heart, Madam Qin still did it because Sun Yangxin was her biological son.

    Madam Qin could not bear to let Sun Yangxin suffer alone for the rest of her life. Even if it was not Yan Mian, she did not care. It was fine as long as she could make her son happy.

    Since she had be a sensible daughter-inw, Madam Qin would understand her future ns for her child.

    When Zhou Wenjing returned to the main courtyard, she called for a servant and instructed.

    Since she wanted to do a good job, she naturally had to control the woman¡¯s situation.

    ¡ª-

    On the 11th of February, early in the morning, Qi Xingzhi packed up seriously and left after informing the residence.

    He came to the ce Su Hua had told him about and took a few deep breaths. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard a sound that made his body tremble.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Xingzhi?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng followed him all the way. Seeing that Qi Xingzhi was about to knock on the door, he couldn¡¯t help bute out and speak.

    Qi Xingzhi looked vexed. He gritted his teeth and turned around to look at Qi Xingfeng. ¡°Brother, why are you following me? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the barracks these few days?¡±

    He had clearly tricked him out yesterday and he did note backst night.

    Why did hee back today? Unfortunately, he met him and was followed again.

    Qi Xingzhi was annoyed that Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t use his brain. He was also annoyed that he wasn¡¯t vignt enough and didn¡¯t notice that he was being followed.

    Qi Xingfeng smiled and touched his head. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I dreamed of Auntst night. I dreamed that she came home. Great-grandfather was very happy and even praised me. I couldn¡¯t hold it in and wanted to share this good news with you. I came here before I even had breakfast. Who knew that I would see you sneaking around outside? I was curious, so I followed you.¡±

    After saying that, Qi Xingfeng¡¯s expression was very calm. He had a look that said, ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve answered what you asked me. Now it¡¯s your turn to give me an exnation. What are you doing here?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng became serious.

    Qi Xingzhi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn it, why do I have such a brainless brother like you? Apart from meeting my aunt, what else can I do here?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not joking with you. Listen to me carefully. Aunt only asked me toe alone, so I can¡¯t bring you along. Now, leave immediately. If you anger Aunt, I¡¯ll go back and tell my great-grandfather. See if he¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    At this point, Qi Xingzhi could only exin to Qi Xingfeng truthfully. His expression was stern, hoping to let Qi Xingfeng realize that he wasn¡¯t joking.

    Qi Xingfeng was unhappy after hearing that. His emotions were written all over his face. ¡°How am I shameful? At most, I won¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    ¡®You take me there.¡¯ He swallowed the rest of his words before he could finish them.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m the only one going this time.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s stern expression did not change. This meant that this matter could not be discussed.

    Qi Xingfeng said unhappily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. When youe out, you must tell me everything immediately.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was his bottom line. He also knew that this was Qi Xingfeng¡¯s bottom line.

    Seeing that Qi Xingzhi agreed, Qi Xingfeng turned around and left. However, he didn¡¯t go far before he turned around and sat down to wait.

    Qi Xingzhi heaved a sigh of relief after Qi Xingfeng left. He turned around and knocked on the door.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong looked at each other in the room. Su Chong nodded at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu opened the door.

    Sometimes, when she woke up early, she would practice the sword. Coincidentally, she woke up early today and Su Chong practiced early every day.

    What a coincidence. Su Xiaolu and Su Chong heard the conversation between Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng outside.

    In order to avoid embarrassment, the siblings tacitly remained silent. They waited for Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng to discuss and knock on the door before opening it.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t know Qi Xingzhi, but as she listened to the conversation between the two brothers, she felt that the Qi brothers were quite cute. When she opened the door, Su Xiaolu smiled at Qi Xingzhi and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi looked at Su Xiaolu. He was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Hello, my name is Qi Xingzhi.¡±

    No wonder Su Hua was so shocked when he saw his portrait yesterday. It turned out that the portrait he deduced was the same as the real person.

    ¡°My name is Su Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile.

 Chapter 387 - You Are My Aunt

    Chapter 387: You Are My Aunt

    ¡°Pleasee in. My mother is also waiting for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and invited Qi Xingzhi in.

    Before closing the door, Su Xiaolu saw Qi Xingfeng secretly looking over. As if afraid that she would see him, he took a few nces and quickly shrank back.

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    After Qi Xingzhi entered the courtyard, he smiled and greeted Su Chong, ¡°Hello, Brother Su.¡±

    He dared to test Su Hua in front of him and dared to call him cousin. However, he did not dare to do so in front of Su Chong today. He could not mess around on this day.

    Su Chong said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded and followed Su Chong in. He looked at Su Xiaolu beside him and smiled at her, thinking that she looked cuter the more he looked at her.

    After entering the main room, Qi Xingzhi saw Madam Zhao and Su Sang sitting in the main room. He suppressed the shock in his heart, then cupped his hands and bowed. He said seriously, ¡°Qi Xingzhi greets Aunt and Uncle.¡±

    After seeing Madam Zhao, Qi Xingzhi was even more certain that he was right.

    He had never seen Su Sang before. He thought that ording to the looks of Su Hua and Su Chong, they were at most 60% simr, but now that he looked at them, they were clearly 90% simr.

    There was no such coincidence in this world, so this was the truth.

    Madam Zhao hurriedly got up and reached out to help her up. She said repeatedly, ¡°Get up quickly. These things haven¡¯t been confirmed yet. I can¡¯t afford to be called your aunt.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not know why Qi Xingzhi was so certain. From the first nce, she had a good impression of Qi Xingzhi. This child was schrly and had a gentle and humble smile. His eyes were also upright. Anyone who saw him would have a good impression of him.

    Su Sang apanied Madam Zhao. He did not speak, but his expression was gentle.

    Qi Xingzhi stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Aunt, my calctions won¡¯t be wrong. I¡¯ve drawn your appearance too many times in the past few years. From when you were young until now, I¡¯ve never drawn your appearance wrong. It¡¯s just a pity that none of us expected you to go so far away¡­¡±

    Furongzhou was too far away.

    Moreover, there were people in many ces who would not leave their hometowns even when they were young and old. Yan Mian¡¯s situation at that time had too many changes and she might even be disfigured. Therefore, it was undoubtedly like looking for a needle in a haystack to find her.

    It was a miracle that they could meet again.

    ¡°Aunt, how did you get so far away?¡±

    After all these years, had she suffered some hardships that prevented her from sending news?

    Qi Xingzhi looked at Madam Zhao excitedly and asked. He looked at Su Sang and had many questions in his heart. Some words were about toe out of his mouth, but he swallowed them because he looked at Su Sang and felt that he did not look like a fierce person.

    A person¡¯s physiognomy and gentleness could not be deceived.

    Seeing that Qi Xingzhi was so worried about her past, Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Child, actually, I¡¯ve already lost my memories of the past. I don¡¯t know who I am. When I met Sang, I only remembered that my surname was Zhao¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m your aunt. Perhaps I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Amnesia, no wonder¡­¡±

    Qi Xingzhi was surprised for a moment, then felt relieved. This made sense why she was still alive, but she had never thought of sending any news in the past twenty years.

    She had lost her memory and couldn¡¯t remember who she was at all. How could she contact them?

    Qi Xingzhi looked at Madam Zhao, smiled, and said, ¡°Aunt, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember. Your appearance can¡¯t be deceived. I have portraits of you that I¡¯ve deduced from the age of 17 to the age of 41. I drew those a long time ago. After I saw you, I knew that I was right. You¡¯re my aunt.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, my great-grandfather, your grandfather, have been waiting for news of you. He¡¯s already more than 70 years old. Last year, he was injured when leading the army and his health is not as good as before. Ever since winter, he has been suffering from minor illnesses and hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Aunt, I came this time to bring you home.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi looked at Madam Zhao with a serious expression. He had not expected Madam Zhao to lose her memory.

    Losing her memory meant that she did not remember her family. To her, her former family were just strangers.

    Qi Xingzhi was a little nervous. He did not know if Madam Zhao would agree because this was just a stranger¡¯s request to Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao indeed hesitated. She looked at Qi Xingzhi and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Child, I might not be your aunt. Let¡¯s take the test first.¡±

    Madam Zhao really wanted to agree to Qi Xingzhi¡¯s request, but her rationality told her to remain calm. What if she wasn¡¯t Yan Mian in the end?

    Qi Xingzhi understood Madam Zhao¡¯s worry. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll invite Aunt over and do a blood test with you.¡±

    If Madam Zhao was Yan Mian and Yan Qingyun was her biological father, their blood would definitely fuse.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was the safest way.

    ¡°Father, mother, we can eat now.¡±

    Su Xiaoling made breakfast and came over to call out.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently at Qi Xingzhi and said, ¡°Xingzhi, can I call you that?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded crazily. Of course, he could. The blood test was just further confirmation. In his heart, Madam Zhao was his aunt. There was no need to doubt this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently.

    Qi Xingzhi looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said in embarrassment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll disturb Aunt and Uncle.¡±

    When they sat down and ate together, Qi Xingzhi saw two unfamiliar faces. Needless to say, he had drawn one of them before. It must be his aunt¡¯s daughter, but the other one didn¡¯t look right. He shouldn¡¯t be his aunt¡¯s son.

    Qi Xingzhi subconsciously looked at Su Hua.

    Su Hua said, ¡°This is Xiaoling, my third sister. This is Zhou Heng, Xiaoling¡¯s fianc¨¦. You might not have noticed before, but he also participated in those exchanges.¡±

    ¡°I see. Hello, I¡¯m Qi Xingzhi.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled.

    It was his third cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦. He should be very familiar with him, but he didn¡¯t seem to have seen Su Chong and Su Hua walking with him at the exchange. Why was that?

    Qi Xingzhi had questions, but he could only keep them to himself. These things were not something he could ask now.

    Qi Xingzhi looked at the sumptuous food and felt much more at ease.

    If she ate well, it meant that her aunt was living a good life.

    At the dining table, Madam Zhao picked up some food for Qi Xingzhi and asked about the Qi family with concern.

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were a little red. He smiled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many family members now. The Qi family is a military family, and their descendants have to go to the battlefield.¡±

 Chapter 388 - You Are My Aunt 2

    Chapter 388: You Are My Aunt 2

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the family now. In my grandfather¡¯s generation, a few of his brothers also passed away on the battlefield. Now, there¡¯s my great-grandfather, my parents, me, and my eldest brother. Originally, I still had an uncle and a younger uncle. When my younger uncle died on the battlefield, he hadn¡¯t married yet, so he didn¡¯t leave behind any children. Uncle has two cousins. Two years ago, they died on the battlefield guarding the border. They were only engaged and didn¡¯t get married, nor did they leave behind any bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the only person who can fight in the Qi family is my elder brother, Qi Xingfeng. He¡¯s 18 years old this year and is already engaged. He¡¯ll get married next year. My mother said that he can only go to the battlefield after he gets married and has a child.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and focused on eating.

    He was smiling, but the corners of his red eyes made one¡¯s heart ache.

    The Qi family had a small number of people now. It could be seen from these words.

    ¡°Xingzhi¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached, but she did not know how tofort him.

    Su Sang was also mncholic. He felt very heavy. The reason why they had an ordinary and peaceful life was because the soldiers had poured their flesh and blood into it.

    The Qi family was just an example. Apart from the Qi family, there were many people who guarded a territory with their mere flesh and blood.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have tofort me. Our Qi family is a military family. We¡¯re martial arts practitioners to begin with. As soldiers, our mission in life is to protect our territory. It¡¯s the greatest honor for every soldier to die gloriously on the battlefield. We¡¯re no exception. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re only my family in my eyes. Therefore, I feel something when you mention them.¡±

    ¡°Xingzhi, I heard from Hua that you¡¯re not feeling well. My daughter Xiaolu studies medicine. Can she take your pulseter?¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently to Qi Xingzhi. She picked up another meatball for him.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled brightly and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Sister Xiaolu is studying medicine. Does she have a Master? I know someone in the Imperial Hospital. I can send you to the Imperial Hospital to study.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was drinking soup and coughed. She smiled at Qi Xingzhi and said, ¡°Thank you. I have a Master.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re wee. Great-grandfather¡¯s old friends are at the Imperial Hospital. They¡¯re very familiar with our family.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi mistakenly thought that Su Xiaolu was embarrassed and afraid of trouble. He immediately said that she should not be. They were all old acquaintances.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Thank you. There¡¯s really no need for that now. I¡¯ll look for you again if I need it.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi meant well, but she already had the best and most powerful Master in the world.

    Su Xiaolu still felt a little worried about how to exin to others that Master was a divine doctor. She felt that even if she said it, not many people would believe her.

    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi said with a smile. They weren¡¯t familiar with each other yet, so he knew that she was shy.

    Madam Zhao kept putting food into his bowl, and Qi Xingzhi¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    His aunt cared for him.

    During the meal, Qi Xingzhi talked about a lot of things about the Qi family. He even talked about his elder brother wetting the bed at the age of six. He closed the distance between them and they gained a better understanding of the Qi family.

    After dinner, Qi Xingzhi smiled and said to Madam Zhao and Su Sang, ¡°Aunt, Uncle, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll invite my granduncle over in two days at most.¡±

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang nodded.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and waved at Su Xiaolu and the others. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, take my pulse in a few days. I still have something to do today. Just postpone taking my pulse. I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely ask you to take a look in a few days.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi coaxed Su Xiaolu like a child. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would be unhappy, so he exined and coaxed her seriously.

    His body was fine. The most important thing now was to get Yan Qingyun to do a blood test so that Madam Zhao could go home as soon as possible.

    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and sent Qi Xingzhi out.

    After sending Qi Xingzhi off, Su Xiaolu closed the door and said, ¡°This Qi Xingzhi is quite interesting.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t know martial arts.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi was handsome and cheerful. If he was good at martial arts, there was hope for him to have a good marriage with Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaoling remembered what Su Xiaolu had said to her back then.

    No one noticed that Su Xiaoling was hinting at something.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°His mother had a few miscarriages when she was pregnant with him. She gave birth to him before she was even full term. His foundation is weak, so it¡¯s normal that he can¡¯t learn martial arts. So many Qi family members couldn¡¯t return from the battlefield. His body is weak, but it actually saved him.¡±

    Hearing Qi Xingzhi¡¯s words, Madam Zhao felt sad.

    General Qi¡¯s children were all gone.

    How sad it was to send off one¡¯s own child.

    As for Qi Xingzhi¡¯s father, he had injured his legs and waist on the battlefield. From then on, he could no longer lead troops to fight, so he was lucky to live a peaceful life.

    General Qi had sent away his own son, grandson, and even great-grandson time and time again. How sad must he be?

    Madam Zhao¡¯s thoughts surged as she sighed softly¡­

    She thought in her heart, if only she was Yan Mian.

    At the very least, he could fulfill General Qi¡¯s wish.

    Su Xiaolu held Madam Zhao¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Good people will definitely be rewarded.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and nodded.

    Good things happen to good people. She believed this.

    Wasn¡¯t the fact that their family hade this far indirectly showing that good people would be rewarded? Being kind would always be rewarded with good karma.

    After meeting Qi Xingzhi, Madam Zhao was calm and no longer nervous. Now, she only needed to wait quietly for the results.

    They wouldn¡¯t go out for the next few days.

    As for Qi Xingzhi, as soon as he left the Su residence and turned the corner of the alley, Qi Xingfeng, who was anxiously waiting, asked, ¡°Why were you gone for so long? What did Aunt say to you? You even ate? Hurry up and say something!!!¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked as usual. His impatience and impetuousness were written all over his face.

    Qi Xingzhi said helplessly, ¡°Brother, can you let me talk slowly?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t bear it at all, which gave Qi Xingzhi a headache. Perhaps this temper was inherited from the Qi family. As long as it was a member of the Qi family who practiced martial arts, it was the same.

    He was different. It was probably because he had been weak since he was young and had never practiced martial arts.

    The longer he teased Qi Xingfeng, the more anxious he became.

    Seeing that he was about to re up, Qi Xingzhi said, ¡°When I went to Aunt¡¯s house, I definitely had to talk to Aunt more. Coincidentally, it was mealtime. Aunt asked me to stay for dinner, so I definitely couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Aunt is very gentle and sensible. She has lost her memory and doesn¡¯t remember anyone or anything in the past, so in order to bring her home, we have to ask Greatuncle Yan to cooperate and do a blood test,¡± Qi Xingzhi exined slowly. Qi Xingfeng¡¯s expression also changed ording to Qi Xingzhi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 389 - Cold Attitude

    Chapter 389: Cold Attitude

    As soon as Qi Xingzhi finished speaking, Qi Xingfeng frowned and said, ¡°How did she lose her memory? She grew up in the capital¡¯s intermediate school for 17 years. Does she really not remember anything?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t quite understand what amnesia was.

    Therefore, he could not ept it. How could she have forgotten the memories of 17 years?

    Qi Xingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Aunt doesn¡¯t remember anything. She just knows that her surname is Zhao now. She doesn¡¯t remember that she was once called Yan Mian. She can¡¯t remember anything about the past.¡±

    ¡°How did this happen? How did she lose her memory? How did she get there? Damn it! If I find out who captured her, I¡¯ll definitely chop him into minced meat. Damn it¡ª¡±

    Qi Xingfeng gritted his teeth. He was so angry that his face turned red.

    ¡°Did they tell you this? Tell me quickly, is he good to our aunt? Is my aunt¡¯s child filial to her?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked anxiously.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled slightly and exined to Qi Xingfeng one question at a time. ¡°Brother, they treat Aunt very well. Aunt¡¯s four children are also very filial to Aunt. Aunt is living very happily now.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi did not know much about the past. In the future, they would properly understand the past and understand how Yan Mian had lived for the past 20 years as Madam Zhao.

    ¡°Aunt must have suffered a lot during this process.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng sighed. When women were in trouble, it was often worse than when men were in trouble.

    From the capital to a small town and vige in Furongzhou, it was thousands of miles away. No one could imagine a smooth path.

    Fortunately, everything was over now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the Yan family¡¯s granduncle now and get him to do a blood test with Aunt. Then, we can bring Aunt home.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng pulled Qi Xingzhi and left. He took big strides with the wind, and Qi Xingzhi had to jog to keep up with him.

    Qi Xingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, slow down. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was a martial arts practitioner. He would often forget that his body was too weak. Under such circumstances, one shouldn¡¯t expect Qi Xingfeng to remember.

    After Qi Xingzhi¡¯s reminder, Qi Xingfeng came back to his senses and slowed down.

    Seeing that Qi Xingzhi was panting, Qi Xingfeng felt a little guilty. ¡°Are you alright? I forgot about your fragile physique again.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re just a little careless. I¡¯ll just remind you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was impatient and careless, but as long as someone reminded him, he would listen even though he was anxious.

    When Qi Xingzhi had rested until his breathing was even,

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you. It¡¯ll be faster like this. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng simply bent down and said.

    Qi Xingzhi was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s better if I walk by myself. I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    When he was young, Qi Xingfeng despised him for walking too slowly. He often carried him, but when he grew up, he didn¡¯t have to carry him anymore.

    Seeing that Qi Xingzhi was hesitating, Qi Xingfeng thought about how slow he was walking and how much time would be wasted when he arrived. He simply stopped talking and grabbed Qi Xingzhi¡¯s hand and lifted it to his neck. He bent down and carried Qi Xingzhi on his back.

    Then he started running in big strides.

    Qi Xingzhi had no choice but to hug Qi Xingfeng¡¯s neck.

    It only took Qi Xingfeng ten minutes to reach the Yan Residence.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, why are you here?¡±

    When the manservant saw Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng, he hurriedly went forward to ask.

    Qi Xingfeng asked directly, ¡°Where is my granduncle now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Grandfather. Grandfather is in the main courtyard now. May I ask what matters the two Young Masters have? Please allow me to inform them.¡±

    The manservant hurriedly said and was about to report.

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can go there directly.¡±

    The manservant hurriedly said, ¡°Young Masters, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Let me report it.¡±

    The Qi family was a military family and had always been swift and decisive. They did not feel that they were being impetuous. Of course, it was not good for Grandfather to me them, but he would still punish themter.

    After the manservant finished speaking, he ran off without waiting for Qi Xingfeng to speak.

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t stop Qi Xingfeng, so he could only run faster and inform him before Qi Xingfeng rushed in.

    Yan Qingyun had just finished his morning court assembly and had just changed out of his court clothes for breakfast when he saw the manservant rushing in. He frowned. ¡°What are you doing in such a hurry? You don¡¯t have any manners at all.¡±

    Qi Xinyue, who was serving him, smiled and asked, ¡°What exactly is it?¡±

    The manservant lowered his head and replied, ¡°Grand Master, Grand Madam, the two young masters of the Qi family are here. Eldest Young Master looks very anxious. He came with Second Young Master on his back. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Just as the manservant finished speaking, Qi Xingfeng¡¯s loud voice came from outside.

    ¡°Granduncle, granduncle¡ª¡±

    When Yan Qingyun heard this loud voice, he waved his hand helplessly. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    The manservant heaved a sigh of relief and slowly retreated.

    Qi Xinyue revealed a gentle smile and said, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the Qi family are all generals. All of them are energetic and can¡¯t follow the rules.¡±

    Yan Qingyun pursed his lips in disdain and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi arrived at the door.

    Yan Qingyun smiled broadly and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s Xingzhi and Xingfeng. Have a seat. Have you eaten breakfast?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng smiled and said straightforwardly, ¡°Granduncle, Xingzhi ate, but I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled and turned to Qi Xinyue. ¡°Madam, tell the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Xingfeng.¡±

    Qi Xinyue stood up with a smile and said to Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi, ¡°Xingzhi, take a seat first. I will make the arrangements first.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded and said softly, ¡°Okay, thank you, second aunt.¡±

    Qi Xinyue smiled and walked out elegantly.

    This was not the first time Qi Xingzhi had made her suffer. Qi Xinyu had been dead for so many years, yet he still wanted to make things difficult for her!

    She had deliberately blurred her identity. The Qi family had never understood or cared about generals like Qi Xingfeng. Qi Xingzhi always called her second aunt.

    Wasn¡¯t he implying that his eldest great-aunt could only be Qi Xinyu? Yan Qingyun¡¯s legitimate wife was Qi Xinyu, and she, Qi Xinyue, was the second wife. Hence, she was young and couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility. Therefore, she could only be the second great-aunt in Qi Xingzhi¡¯s eyes for the rest of her life.

    Qi Xinyue looked displeased the moment she stepped out of the door.

    In the room, Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xingzhi and asked gently, ¡°Xingzhi, why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi cupped his hands and said, ¡°Granduncle, we¡¯ve found Aunt. We¡¯re here this time because we want you to make a trip personally to test Aunt¡¯s blood.¡±

 Chapter 390 - Cold Attitude 2

    Chapter 390: Cold Attitude 2

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yan Qingyun was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Qi Xingzhi and asked uncertainly, ¡°You said that you found Mianmian?¡±

    How was this possible? Yan Mian had been missing for more than 24 years. How could they find her? The Qi family had not found any trace of her for the past 20 years. How did they suddenly find her?

    Yan Qingyun looked away and suppressed the surprise in his heart. He said calmly, ¡°Xingzhi, could you have made a mistake? This world is very big, and there are many simr people. You¡¯re young, so it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll mistake two simr people. This is very normal.¡±

    ¡°This matter is not that simple. In the capital, many people know that I¡¯m looking for my daughter. General Qi is looking for his granddaughter. Perhaps someone took advantage of the loophole and wanted to do something.¡±

    Yan Qingyun calmly analyzed Qi Xingzhi. After saying that, he looked up at Qi Xingzhi and asked, ¡°Xingzhi, have you told your great-grandfather about this?¡±

    Before Qi Xingzhi could speak, Qi Xingfeng replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t told our great-grandfather yet. We have to wait for you and aunt to test your blood before bringing our aunt home. We¡¯ll tell our great-grandfather then.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is a serious matter. Great-grandfather is not in good health, so we won¡¯t tell him rashly. Therefore, granduncle, please go over and do a blood test with Aunt.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xingzhi and smiled gently. He asked curiously, ¡°Xingzhi, why are you so sure that she¡¯s your aunt? I haven¡¯t even had a blood test with her yet.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in a few sentences, but you will know why I¡¯m so sure when you see her.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled. He lowered his eyes and took a sip of tea before saying, ¡°Alright, this matter is too sudden. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me investigate them first, okay? You¡¯re young and don¡¯t understand the dangerous situation in politics. It¡¯s easy for others to fall into their trap. Give me three days. When I¡¯ve investigated, we¡¯ll go over and do a blood test with her.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi frowned slightly. He felt that Yan Qingyun¡¯s reaction to the news was too calm. It made him feel very ufortable. However, on second thought, in the eyes of the Yan family, Yan Mian was already a dead person and was no longer important. It was normal for Yan Qingyun not to be excited or expect anything.

    Qi Xingzhi didn¡¯t say anything, but Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t want to wait. He said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate? Just look at the results of the blood test. As long as she¡¯s my aunt, I don¡¯t care if she has any schemes. Besides, she¡¯s my aunt!¡±

    If not, they would be admitting their mistake. They were the ones who took the initiative to look for her. If not, then forget it. Did they have to make things difficult for others because of her?

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Yan Qingyun looked at the impatient Qi Xingfeng and said with a smile, ¡°Xingfeng, you¡¯re always anxious. We¡¯ve been looking for 24 years. There¡¯s no need to be anxious for a day or two. I naturally have to investigate my daughter. Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me the address and go home to wait for news. I¡¯ll definitely go with you in three days.¡±

    After Yan Qingyun finished speaking, he looked at Qi Xingzhi and said, ¡°Alright, exin to your brother nicely. He¡¯s too impatient and won¡¯t listen to what I say. You¡¯re a smart child. You must understand what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng found it hard to understand. He was about to speak when Qi Xingzhi pulled him.

    Qi Xingzhi nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for granduncle to be careful. You¡¯ve been here for so long. You can afford to wait for three days. Let¡¯s do as granduncle says. In three days, we¡¯ll go and witness the results of the blood test.¡±

    After Qi Xingzhi finished speaking, he told Yan Qingyun the address of Su Chong¡¯s house.

    With that, Qi Xingzhi pulled Qi Xingfeng away and said, ¡°Granduncle, we¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Xingfeng hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. It¡¯s not toote to wait for him to eat something.¡±

    How could Qi Xingfeng eat? He was unhappy, and his emotions were written all over his face. Without waiting for Qi Xingzhi to speak, he said, ¡°No need. Since granduncle said three days, I¡¯ll see you in three days.¡±

    With that, Qi Xingfeng pulled Qi Xingzhi out.

    He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t care less about Qi Xingzhi and walked away quickly.

    Qi Xingzhi knew that he was angry. He jogged after him and called out, ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, listen to me¡­¡±

    Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t stop until they were out of the manor. He punched the wall by the side of the road angrily. ¡°Why do we have to wait for three days? What¡¯s there to wait for? We¡¯re just going to check it out. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do anything to him. With me around, who¡¯s going to kill him?!¡±

    In Qi Xingfeng¡¯s opinion, they shouldn¡¯t wait three days at all. They should go immediately.

    Qi Xingzhi panted at the side. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t understand the court situation or the hearts of people. It¡¯s not your fault. Forget it. If granduncle wants to wait for three days, so be it. There¡¯s nothing suspicious about Su Hua¡¯s family. They won¡¯t be able to find anything after three days of investigation. After he investigates, we¡¯ll go over with him.¡±

    When he stopped Qi Xingfeng from interrogating him, he had used the secret code set by the two brothers. Qi Xingfeng had to listen to the secret code. He had suggested it himself.

    Every time he used a secret signal, Qi Xingfeng could endure it, but after that, he would be furious for a long time.

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s eyes were a little red. He gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s his daughter. What¡¯s there to investigate? If it weren¡¯t for my great-grandfather¡¯s poor health, I would have told him directly. If he still dared to investigate for three days, my great-grandfather would definitely beat him to death!¡±

    He was too angry. Qi Xingfeng was going crazy.

    Qi Xingzhi chuckled and said, ¡°Big Brother is right. If my great-grandfather was in good health, he wouldn¡¯t dare to use such a trick. It¡¯s a pity that our great-grandfather¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. If Auntpletely believed me, we could still bring her home directly. Aunt has her own concerns. A blood test is necessary. It¡¯s just three days. Just bear with it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and he has a new wife. Our great-aunt has long been forgotten by him. Aunt has been lost for more than 20 years. Apart from Aunt, he has other children. He has long lost any feelings for Aunt.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s eyes darkened, and he gritted his teeth.

    This was true human nature.

    Qi Xingfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He was angry just thinking about it. He still had to wait three days.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going home for the next three days. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself. If Father and Mother ask, just say that I have a mission in the barracks.¡±

    Now, he could not go home. With his personality, he could not hide anything at all. If he went home, he would definitely be exposed.

    Qi Xingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Father and Mother. But Eldest Brother, don¡¯t go overboard in the barracks. If someoneins to Great-grandfather, he will definitely punish you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was in a bad mood. He always had topete with the soldiers in the barracks. If he used too much strength, the other generals would not be able to maintain their morale. They would alsoin and get the old general to punish Qi Xingfeng.

 Chapter 391 - Handling

    Chapter 391: Handling

    Qi Xingfeng pursed his lips ufortably. ¡°I¡¯ll control myself.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng nodded and strode away.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled helplessly and shook his head. Then, he slowly went home.

    At this moment, in the Sun residence.

    Yan Qingyun frowned and looked at Qi Xinyue, who was beside him. ¡°Madam, did you have any evidence against her back then? Is it true that she can¡¯te back?¡±

    Qi Xinyue was stunned and puzzled. ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, did they say something just now?¡±

    Qi Xinyue still didn¡¯t know what had just happened. She had just gone out for a while and instructed the kitchen to make some food for Qi Xingfeng. When she came back, Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi had already gone back.

    As for Yan Qingyun, his expression was a little gloomy. They had been husband and wife for 40 years. Qi Xinyue knew that something must have made Yan Qingyun unhappy.

    When Yan Qingyun asked her, she really didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Yan Mian.¡±

    Seeing that his wife didn¡¯t even remember, Yan Qingyun made it clear so that Qi Xinyue wouldn¡¯t talk about other things.

    There were inevitably a few shady things in the family. Qi Xinyue was not a magnanimous person, but as long as she did it cleanly, he would let her be.

    Every minister was like this.

    ¡°That incident definitely did not leave any evidence behind. Did Master hear something?¡±

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression changed. Then, she told Yan Qingyun affirmatively that it had been more than 20 years. She knew very well how ruthless she was back then. Yan Mian would never return to the capital.

    Although she didn¡¯t take her life, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the capital. With Yan Mian¡¯s personality, if she fell into a ce like the brothel, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue and said irritably, ¡°Just now, those two brats said that they found Yan Mian and asked me to go over for a blood test. You have to know that after so many years, the Qi family has never given up on looking for her. However, this is the first time they asked me to cooperate and do a blood test.¡±

    The Qi family was impatient. Qi Xingzhi was smart, but he couldn¡¯t control everyone in the Qi family.

    After so many years of searching, there would definitely be a few who looked simr to Yan Mian. However, none of them had a blood test. This showed how strict the Qi family was about this matter.

    This time, judging from Qi Xingfeng¡¯s emotions, he could not wait to bring her home immediately. This meant that the blood test was dispensable. They were certain that the person they found was Yan Mian. That was why Qi Xingfeng was so sure. That was why Qi Xingfeng was so angry when he said that he wanted to investigate.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression also changed. She looked at Yan Qingyun and lowered her eyes. ¡°Master, with the savagery of those people, it¡¯s impossible for Yan Mian to return.¡±

    Qi Xinyue was still certain that she wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. None of those people were good people. How could Yan Mian return to the capital alive after falling into their hands?

    Seeing how confident Qi Xinyue was, Yan Qingyun frowned and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see her die with your own eyes either. What you¡¯re sure of is just your guess.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re a bunch of bandits who don¡¯t care about others¡¯ lives. It¡¯s impossible for her to stay out of trouble after falling into their hands.¡±

    A trace of viciousness shed past Qi Xinyue¡¯s eyes. She did not hold back at all. Logically speaking, Yan Mian would not be able toe back.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue¡¯s vicious old face and said coldly, ¡°But have you forgotten that the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry? The heavens have their will. If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you won¡¯t be able to control even a fraction of the will of heaven.¡±

    The capable Qi brothers were so confident. It was definitely not that simple. General Qi¡¯s health was not good, so the two brothers would not use such a big matter to mess around.

    Thus, the Yan Mian that Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi found was most likely real.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s words made Qi Xinyue speechless. She lowered her head and softened her tone. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t do well and caused trouble for you.¡±

    Even though she was unwilling, she knew that Yan Qingyun was right.

    As long as she didn¡¯t see Yan Mian die with her own eyes, that bit of heaven¡¯s will wasn¡¯t something she could control.

    God wanted Yan Mian to live so after more than 20 years, Yan Mian still came back alive.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s tone softened as she asked, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t figure out how she came back. What did Xingzhi and Xingfeng say?¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue, who didn¡¯t want to give up, and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about that. I¡¯m not in the mood to know. You have three days to deal with them. This time, I hope you can deal with them cleanly. If you don¡¯t handle it well and something happens, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care how Yan Mian survived and returned.

    Back then, he was indeed furious, but since it had already happened, there was no point in ming Qi Xinyue.

    Qi Xinyue was the mother of his son and daughter. If this matter was put on the table, the Qi family would deal with Qi Xinyue, and he would also be dealt with. Hence, he had helped Qi Xinyue hide it back then.

    It was the same now. This matter could not affect him. Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng were young and easy to fool. With these three days, it was enough for Qi Xinyue to deal with them.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Qi Xinyue bowed and said that she knew what Yan Qingyun meant.

    ¡°You¡¯d better investigate thoroughly first, lest anything happens again. They¡¯re already in the capital. If you don¡¯t handle it well, you¡¯ll have to bear the wrath of the Qi family alone. You know my bottom line. Of course, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for many years. I¡¯ll protect you in secret, but I might not be able to ensure your safety.¡±

    Yan Qingyun made things clear and told Qi Xinyue the address of the Su family¡¯s residence. He was also telling Qi Xinyue that she only had one chance. She had to hit it with one shot and nothing must go wrong.

    Yan Mian was Qi Xinyu¡¯s only daughter. Qi Xinyu was also General Qi¡¯s only daughter. Yan Qingyun knew very well how much General Qi doted on Qi Xinyu. After Qi Xinyu died, this lovended on Yan Mian.

    If General Qi knew that Yan Mian¡¯s disappearance was caused by Qi Xinyue¡¯s jealousy, he would probably want to cut Qi Xinyue into pieces. Based on the hardships that Yan Mian had suffered for the past 24 years, General Qi would definitely not let Qi Xinyue off after finding out.

    On ount of their rtionship as husband and wife, he had fought for three days for Qi Xinyue. He had let Qi Xinyue down by giving her this chance.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Qi Xinyue bowed, then turned around and left. At this moment, she was not in the mood to care about how ruthless Yan Qingyun was to her. She had to deal with this huge trouble that had suddenly appeared.

    She didn¡¯t care how Yan Mian returned to the capital alive. She only knew that Yan Mian couldn¡¯te back. Yan Mian had to die. Only then would she, Qi Xinyue, have a good life.

 Chapter 392 - Assassination

    Chapter 392: Assassination

    Watching Qi Xinyue leave, Yan Qingyun snorted.

    He had not been involved in this matter from the beginning to the end. If Qi Xinyue really did not handle it well, then don¡¯t me him for being heartless.

    Back then, she was afraid that Yan Mian would marry better than her daughter, so she had evil intentions. Before Yan Mian got married, she was kidnapped by the mountain bandits. This was Qi Xinyue¡¯s doing. After he found out, things could no longer be salvaged.

    He did not me Qi Xinyue. He could only me his daughter for not having the ability or means.

    It was the same now. If Qi Xinyue did not settle everything in these three days, he would not help her. He would only me Qi Xinyue for not having the ability or means.

    Since she had no ability, she should bear the consequences herself.

    As for Qi Xinyue, she immediately sent someone to investigate after leaving the main room.

    As she waited for the news, she kept thinking about what happened more than 20 years ago. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that Yan Mian had no way of surviving.

    A delicate youngdy falling into the hands of that group of people was like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s den. Even if she lived, she would only be treated as a tool with a bad ending.

    It was impossible for Yan Mian to survive the ravages of those ferocious beasts. Even if she had a better life, she was penniless. It was impossible for a woman toe to the capital.

    The world was not that safe. She was alone. No matter how ugly she was, she was still a woman. Those beggars would not despise her.

    How did she return to the capital unscathed? Qi Xinyue¡¯s heart, which had been calm for many years, was boiling like water. In this short half a day of waiting for news, she actually felt that every day felt like a year.

    She didn¡¯t even want to see her daughter-inw.

    Finally, the person who went out to gather information returned. Qi Xinyue hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle Qi, how is it? Have you investigated? What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s true that Eldest Miss¡¯s daughter has returned. She¡¯s too simr to the dead Miss. Although it¡¯s been so many years and she doesn¡¯t look young, I still recognized her at a nce.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Miss. There¡¯s no mistake. She¡¯s already married and has four children. Her life is also very blissful. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who has suffered all kinds of hardships. She probably came to the capital to do business or something.¡±

    The person called Uncle Qi by Qi Xinyue was also old. When he was summoned, he thought that something serious had happened.

    And this matter was indeed serious. He had to investigate because this also involved him.

    If anything happened to Qi Xinyue, he could forget about living.

    After hearing Uncle Qi¡¯s report, Qi Xinyue also lost herposure. Her face was filled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? How can she still marry and have children? To be able to enter the capital, she must have some family background.¡±

    To be able to travel thousands of miles to enter the capital, she probably had more than a thousand taels of silver in her hands. To ordinary people, such a family background was really rich.

    Letting Yan Mian lead such a good life was totally different from what she had nned back then.

    Back then, she had put in a lot of effort. She wanted Yan Mian to go to hell and never be able to make aeback. She wanted her to rot in a smelly pit for the rest of her life. She even wanted her to lose the ability to raise her head and meet people. But now, Yan Mian was living very well. She had filial sons and daughters and a man who loved her.

    Now, she even wanted to return to the capital to ruin her peaceful life. No, no, she definitely couldn¡¯t let the situation develop like this. This time, she wanted Yan Mian¡¯s entire family to die cleanly.

    Qi Xinyue narrowed her venomous eyes and said, ¡°Uncle Qi, mobilize the 20 people I trained. Tell them to do it cleanly and not leave a single one alive. After they¡¯re done, burn them. This time, I want them to die cleanly. I want her to never have the chance toe back and ruin my life.¡±

    ¡®Yan Mian, oh Yan Mian, how good would it be if you stayed in that remote ce obediently. If I didn¡¯t know that you were living so well, I wouldn¡¯t want your entire family to die either.¡¯

    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s best to make a move tonight. There can¡¯t be any mishaps in a single strike. If 20 people aren¡¯t enough, then send 40 people. In short, I want them all to die. We can¡¯t leave any survivors.¡±

    Qi Xinyue clenched her fists, her eyes vicious.

    Last time, she didn¡¯t manage to win that one point of heaven¡¯s will. This time, she wanted to see how Yan Mian was going to dodge the 40 carefully trained assassins.

    This time, there would definitely be no more Heaven¡¯s Will.

    Uncle Qi ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I will definitelyplete the mission you gave me.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go and make the arrangements. You must make the arrangements. This matter must be resolved tonight. If anything happens and the Qi family protects them, our good days wille to an end. Uncle Qi, you chose me back then, so we¡¯re in the same boat.¡±

    Qi Xinyue looked at Uncle Qi and secretly gave him a warning.

    Back then, Uncle Qi was given to Qi Xinyu by the Qi family and was in charge of Qi Xinyu¡¯s dowry. Later on, when Qi Xinyu died and she came over, Uncle Qi joined her.

    He was greedy and afraid of death, so she used him to do things. No one could make her feel more at ease than Uncle Qi.

    One had to know that betraying and harming one¡¯s master would implicate the entire family.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make arrangements. Nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Uncle Qi bowed and said seriously. Of course, he knew that Qi Xinyue was warning him. He also knew what to do. Now that he had many children and grandchildren, there was no turning back.

    Yan Mian had disappeared for more than 20 years. No matter where she came from, they had to get rid of her. If she didn¡¯t die, they had to die.

    ¡°You may leave. I hope that everything will be settled by the time I wake up tomorrow.¡±

    Qi Xinyue waved her hand.

    Next, she just needed to wait for news.

    Uncle Qi retreated respectfully. This matter was extraordinary, and he had to immediately make arrangements.

    The Su family had seven people. Forty people were enough. They would definitely not be able to escape.

    After making the arrangements, Qi Xinyue heaved a sigh of relief. She was still at ease with Uncle Qi¡¯s abilities. Mobilizing forty assassins for an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife was really ttering for them.

    However, this was the only way to prevent all the idents. None of them could escape.

    Qi Xinyue wanted to report to Yan Qingyun, but when she went to the main room, the servant said that Yan Qingyun had gone to the concubine¡¯s room. This made Qi Xinyue furious.

    That damned old thing. If it weren¡¯t for her schemes all these years, her days would have been so difficult.

    No matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to bear fruits. It would be useless even if he did.

    She secretly made every concubine who entered the residence take contraceptives. Qi Xinyue was sinister and petty. Apart from her own children, she could not tolerate anyone else¡¯s. Therefore, Yan Qingyun only had her two children. She could not control Yan Qingyun to love her alone, but she could control Yan Qingyun¡¯s children.

    Even the ident of Yan Mian returning to the capital would endpletely tonight¡­

 Chapter 393 - Assassination 2

    Chapter 393: Assassination 2

    At night, Madam Zhao leaned against Su Sang¡¯s arm. It was difficult for her to fall asleep.

    ¡°Darling, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Sang was not asleep either. He wanted Madam Zhao to rest well, but Madam Zhao was not sleepy at all, so Su Sang simply talked to her.

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering when that child wille again¡­ What will the person he brings look like?¡±

    ording to Qi Xingzhi, he would bring Yan Qingyun for a blood test. If thisst step was confirmed, then her identity would be confirmed as Yan Mian.

    Her surname wasn¡¯t Zhao, but Yan. She was Yan Mian.

    She had another family. If she was really Yan Mian, how would she get along with these people?

    Madam Zhao was in a mess.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll be with you for everything. Moreover, Xingzhi is a very good child. I can tell that he¡¯s very sincere. You don¡¯t have to worry. They¡¯ll make you feel veryfortable.¡±

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao and said gently, although he was also a little nervous.

    At the mention of Qi Xingzhi, Madam Zhao smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thinking of Qi Xingzhi, Madam Zhao felt much more at ease. Perhaps she was worrying too much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently.

    Su Sang nodded.

    In the quiet night, there was only the even breathing of the family.

    In the darkness, several figures were hiding in the shadows of the moon. They were holding swords and covering their faces.

    Uncle Qi was still instructing them in a low voice, ¡°This matter must be done wlessly. There must be no mistakes. Remember, there are seven people. Don¡¯t miss a single one.¡±

    With so many assassins andyers of defense, it was guaranteed that not even a mosquito would be able to fly out alive.

    This was the result he wanted.

    Someone jumped over the wall of the courtyard and only made a slight sound. This small sound was even softer than a cat jumping off.

    Someone went into the room, and someone unscrewed the oil drum.

    Su Xiaolu, who was sleeping soundly in the room, wrinkled her nose. She instantly opened her eyes and listened to themotion outside. She immediately got up.

    She shook Su Xiaoling awake and covered her mouth with her hand. Then, she ced the sword in Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand.

    Su Xiaoling quickly calmed down.

    As she heard Su Chong¡¯s loud voiceing from outside, she immediately kicked open the door and pped the man in ck.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng got up.

    ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother, protect Father, Mother, and Sister. Leave these people to me and Eldest Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu snatched a sword from the man in ck and dealt with an assassin.

    Who wanted to assassinate them? Before they could think about this question, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong immediately used everything to protect their families.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng¡¯s martial arts skills were not that great. They quickly went to wake Madam Zhao and Su Sang up.

    Zhou Heng went to bring Su Xiaoling out. The family quickly came out.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu were skilled in martial arts, so these killers could not get close to them for a while.

    Su Chong¡¯s sword technique was fast and urate. With one strike, the assassin could not get up.

    Su Xiaolu was not bad either. She picked, shed, and chopped. There was blood when she attacked.

    ¡°Everyone, attack.¡±

    The leader blew a secret signal, and a dozen more killers immediately attacked.

    ¡°Father, Mother, retreat to the house. Xiaolu and I will guard the door.¡±

    Su Chong said seriously. Although he and Su Xiaolu were good at martial arts, there were many killers. The killers wanted to take their family¡¯s lives at all costs. The killers had no worries, but he and Su Xiaolu could not be careless.

    ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    Madam Zhao was extremely worried. Why did these people want to kill them?

    The sudden assassination frightened Madam Zhao so much that her face turned pale. In her life, she had never seen a sword sh. The white sword under the moonlight dazzled her eyes.

    Su Sang picked up the chair in the room and said to Su Hua and Zhou Heng, ¡°Protect your mother.¡±

    As a husband and father, Su Sang would never let his children and wife be in danger.

    Swords had no eyes, but he was not afraid.

    Since he did not know how to hold a sword, he would swing a chair and grab a club.

    ¡°Sang¡­¡±

    ¡°Father¡ª¡±

    Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling called out worriedly.

    Facing the siege of more than twenty people, Su Chong and Su Xiaolu had no chance to be distracted. Su Sang rushed out and smashed at a man in ck.

    ¡°Father, Big Brother and I are here. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Go in quickly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was worried that Su Sang would be injured. She shouted at him.

    Su Sang had risked his life. He did not speak or retreat.

    Seeing that they were in a deadlock, the leader of the assassins immediately ordered in a low voice, ¡°Pour oil and light fire on them.¡±

    No one expected this family to have such martial arts experts.

    However, there were only two of them. No matter how powerful they were, they could not take down dozens of them in a short period of time. As long as two of them were separated and there was a fire, the siblings would definitely split their attention to save them.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be afraid. Xingfeng will save you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, there was a loud shout. Qi Xingfeng climbed over the wall. He was still wearing his military uniform and immediately joined the battle.

    Qi Xingfeng was as strong as an ox, and he was extremely fierce when he used his martial arts. He had been holding back his anger because he had to restrain it during training. He had nowhere to vent his anger, so he could not sleep at night and patrolled the night. As he walked, he realized that someone was trying to assassinate them.

    How could Qi Xingfeng sit still? He roared and attacked fiercely.

    With Qi Xingfeng joining them, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong felt much more rxed.

    Seeing the assassins fall one by one, the leader could only grit his teeth and give the signal to retreat.

    They were already having a hard time fighting the siblings. Now that Qi Xingfeng was here, themotion was getting bigger and bigger. They couldn¡¯tplete this mission. If they didn¡¯t retreat now, they would all die here.

    With amand, the remaining twenty or so assassins retreated.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu did not chase after them, afraid that this was a diversion.

    ¡°Damn it! Who exactly wants to harm my aunt!¡±

    Qi Xingfeng gritted his teeth in anger. He was so angry that his face turned red.

    Looking at Su Chong and Su Xiaolu, he touched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Cousins, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Chong frowned and looked at Qi Xingfeng warily, his tone a little cold.

    When their family first came to the capital, they didn¡¯t make enemies with anyone. Why did someonee to assassinate them after they arrived?

    Although Qi Xingfeng had saved them, who knew why he was here sote at night?

    Su Xiaolu did not speak. She was also frowning.

    Qi Xingfeng could also tell what they were thinking and he wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know how. He was clumsy with his words, so he could only lower his head guiltily.

    At this moment, the sound of swords and sabers could be heard outside.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and said, ¡°Brother, guard Father and Mother. I¡¯ll go to the roof to take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tapped her toes and flew onto the roof. She realized that the killers who had just retreated were surrounded by a team of soldiers.

 Chapter 394 - Captured

    Chapter 394: Captured

    Under the encirclement of the elite soldiers, the assassins could only grit their teeth and try their best to break out.

    The leader of the elite troops was someone Su Xiaolu knew. It was Jin Qi, Zhou Zhi¡¯s underling.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what is it?¡±

    Su Chong asked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu said to Su Chong, ¡°Brother, that group of killers was surrounded by an army. I¡¯ll go over and help.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was infuriated when he heard that. He immediately turned around and walked out. He was going to beat these damn killers to death.

    Qi Xingfeng vented all his anger on the assassins. He didn¡¯t show any mercy at all. After being stabbed by him, almost all his bones were cut off with only a little flesh.

    It was as if he was possessed by a god of death.

    ¡°Cousin Xingfeng, don¡¯t kill them all. Leave them alive for questioning.¡±

    Su Xiaolu saw that Qi Xingfeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and quickly shouted.

    Qi Xingfeng paused for a moment, and the unhappiness in his heart was swept away. He agreed happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little cousin. None of them can escape.¡±

    When Qi Xingfeng was in a good mood, he didn¡¯t kill the assassins. Instead, he broke their bones and screams could be heard.

    After a round of dismantling, the killers could not move at all. Their jaws were dislocated, and they could not evenmit suicide by taking poison.

    Before long, almost all the assassins were killed, leaving a few alive. Qi Xingfeng was the one who broke all their bones.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Su, for helping the city guards eliminate these killers.¡±

    Jin Qi thanked her respectfully. He smiled at Su Xiaolu and pretended not to know anything.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I don¡¯t know where these people came from. They wanted to kill my entire family tonight, so we chased them out. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys patrolling the night.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said nothing else.

    She already knew that Zhou Zhi had someone secretly watching her family. At first, she suspected that it was Zhou Zhi¡¯s people. After all, the general examination would begin in a few days.

    But now that Jin Qi made a move, it proved that these people were not Zhou Zhi¡¯s.

    If it was not Zhou Zhi, who else could it be?

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s gazended on the killer who had been dismantled by Qi Xingfeng. If she wanted to know who wanted to kill their family, she could only start with these people.

    ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. These people are ruthless and havemitted evil in the capital. We will definitely investigate clearly.¡±

    Jin Qi said seriously.

    ¡°Not only do we have to investigate this thoroughly, but we also have to send someone to protect them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my great-grandfather to enter the pce to report to Your Highness.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng threatened.

    It was unknown who these people were. They did not know who was trying to harm them behind their backs. With the protection of the imperial guards, they could be at ease.

    ¡°Young Master Qi, don¡¯t worry. This is the responsibility of us guards. Before we investigate clearly, we won¡¯t let them do evil again.¡±

    Jin Qi cupped his hands.

    Seeing Jin Qi¡¯s sincere attitude, Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯ll take our leave then.¡±

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jin Qi waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to take away the dead bodies. The few who were still alive had their bones broken by Qi Xingfeng. They couldn¡¯t move at all and were carried away.

    When they discovered that an assassin was approaching the Su family, they reported it to Zhou Zhi.

    With so many killers targeting the Su family, it was impossible for Zhou Zhi to ignore them. It just so happened that the imperial guards were his people, so he could get the imperial guards to take action. Even if Su Xiaolu suspected his original intention, she could not prove it. Protecting the capital was the responsibility of the imperial guards.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m leaving too.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng scratched his head and said ufortably.

    ¡°Cousin Xingfeng, wait.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stopped Qi Xingfeng. She looked at him and said, ¡°What happened today is too strange. Cousin Xingfeng, can you tell me what happened after you went back?¡±

    Zhou Zhi was no longer a suspect.

    They had not been in the capital for long, and they had never been on bad terms with anyone. This assassination was strange. If there was anyone they had interacted with recently, it could only be the Qi family.

    However, Su Chong and Su Hua had known Qi Xingzhi for many days and had been safe for the past few days. However, something happened after they met during the day. The key to this matter should concern who Qi Xingzhi met during the day.

    Su Xiaolu had a guess, but she needed Qi Xingfeng to confirm it.

    ¡°Xiaolu, we really won¡¯t do such a thing. We were so happy that you¡¯re back. We can¡¯t wait to bring Aunt back as soon as possible. How could we harm you? It¡¯s even more impossible for my granduncle.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was very upset and a little aggrieved. He wasn¡¯t happy at all that such a thing had happened.

    ¡°Xingfeng, let¡¯s talk inside. We don¡¯t me you. Thank you for just now. Otherwise, we would all be in danger.¡±

    Su Sang spoke gently.

    Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and the others also came out.

    Qi Xingfeng looked at everyone and saw that everyone was smiling at him. He was stunned and didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    He nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    ¡°Quick, this way¡­¡±

    Some soldiers wereing over. Their footsteps were hurried. From afar, Liu Zijin ran over. From afar, he started to shout, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, are you alright¡­¡±

    Liu Zijin was woken up by such a loud noise. He left through the small door immediately and went to the connections that County Magistrate Wang gave him to bring the soldiers here.

    But seeing that everything was calm, he knew that he was toote.

    ¡°Zijin, we¡¯re fine. We happened to meet the imperial guards just now. Those killers have already been eliminated. They¡¯re also taking over the investigation.¡±

    Su Hua exined the matter to Liu Zijin.

    The soldiers invited by Liu Zijin looked at them and said, ¡°Young Master Liu, since the matter has been resolved, we¡¯ll go back. Don¡¯t worry, the imperial guards are under the control of the Second Prince. They have more resources than us. They¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you for your trouble tonight.¡±

    If there was nothing else, the soldiers he invited naturally left.

    ¡°Zijin, quickly go back and rest. This matter has been resolved.¡±

    Su Hua smiled slightly and said that those people were clearly rushing straight to their house. The reason had yet to be investigated. Not involving Liu Zijin was also to protect him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back then. Be careful.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Chong and Su Hua, then at Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others before returning.

    He did not ask further. He knew that this was all for his own good. He naturally understood the good intentions of the Su family.

    After Liu Zijin returned, Su Sang¡¯s family also returned to the house.

    After entering the house, Su Xiaoling went to get the first aid kit and asked, ¡°Father, are you guys injured?¡±

    It was really dangerous just now, and they could not help much.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu were not injured, but Su Sang¡¯s arm was cut by a sword. Without a word, Su Xiaolu went forward to stitch and bandage him.

    Qi Xingfeng felt very guilty. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Su Sang smiled slightly. ¡°Child, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. You helped us a lot. Thank you for being there just now.¡±

 Chapter 395 - Suspect

    Chapter 395: Suspect

    When those killers were about to set the fire, it was Qi Xingfeng who interrupted their n.

    If he had any ill intentions, he would not have saved them just now.

    Su Xiaoling went to get a teapot and poured Qi Xingfeng a cup of tea.

    Su Hua looked at Qi Xingfeng and asked gently, ¡°Xingfeng, have you already gone to see the Yan family today? Can you tell us what the Yan family said?¡±

    Since Su Xiaolu suspected the Yan family, Su Hua naturally suspected the Yan family too.

    This suspicion needed to be confirmed by Qi Xingfeng.

    Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t think too much about it and told her about their visit to the Yan family.

    Speaking of which, he was still a little angry. ¡°Xingzhi and I originally wanted him toe with us, but he wanted to be petty and insisted on waiting three days. I was very angry at that time¡­¡±

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t control his temper, but when he got angry and saw the Su family looking at him, he lowered his eyes and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got agitated again just now. It¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t control myself when I got agitated. Xingzhi was right. If only mother had given me some brains back then.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was a little annoyed.

    He really did not want to leave a bad impression in front of Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re just straightforward. Such an upright personality is very precious.¡±

    From Qi Xingfeng¡¯s words and actions, it could be seen that he was not a scheming person.

    All his emotions were written on his face.

    If he was happy, he was happy. If he was unhappy, he was unhappy.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s words were filled with praise. Qi Xingfeng was a little embarrassed. He touched his head and said, ¡°Aunt is too nice.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. Like Qi Xingzhi, Qi Xingfeng was certain that she was Yan Mian.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again. In two days, I¡¯ll get my granduncle toe over and do a blood test with you. Then, all of you can stay in our Qi family. Our house is very big and can amodate all of you. When you go home, no one will dare to harm you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng smiled and said seriously.

    ¡°Cousin Xingfeng, thank you for your kindness. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely go and stay there for a while.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. Qi Xingfeng did not know how to be fake. What he said meant that she could believe him.

    The Qi family also sincerely wanted to find Yan Mian.

    However, that might not be the case for the Yan family.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng nodded happily. After such a big incident, he had to go back and discuss with Qi Xingzhi about a solution. He had to find out who the mastermind was. Otherwise, his aunt¡¯s family would be in danger.

    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±

    Madam Zhao instructed gently.

    Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t understand the unfathomable nature of people¡¯s hearts. He repeated what he said. He still didn¡¯t think that there was a problem, but they could already tell that there was a problem.

    In order not to worry Qi Xingfeng, the family tacitly didn¡¯t say a word.

    After Qi Xingfeng left, the family sat down.

    Su Xiaolu began to say, ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll investigate this matter.¡±

    Madam Zhao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Is it toote for us to go home now?¡±

    She could not imagine why her biological father did not want her toe back. He had decided to kill her without even confirming her identity. Why would he kill his own daughter? It did not matter if it would implicate innocent people.

    Madam Zhao could not imagine what kind of deep hatred would make a father make such a decision.

    Su Sang reached out and hugged Madam Zhao, silentlyforting her.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t remember the past. If you are Yan Mian, perhaps it wasn¡¯t an ident that you met the bandits back then.¡±

    Su Hua said solemnly. This was the reason he could think of. It was precisely because of this that he tried to kill his biological daughter when he found out that she might be found.

    Madam Zhao opened her mouth in surprise, but she did not know what to say. In the end, she sighed. ¡°If only I could remember.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, do you have a way to make your mother remember some of the past?¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu nervously.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao and shook her head. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain. You can say that you chose to forget that memory. Unless you want to find it again, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief.

    Madam Zhao was a little disappointed.

    She really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember. We¡¯re here with you. Don¡¯t worry, what happened just now won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Su Huaforted Madam Zhao. From the way they attacked so quickly, there was no time for them to dy.

    He had failed the first time and lost so many people. Now that the matter had rmed the imperial guards, it was impossible for him to prepare to silence them a second time.

    The first time, he did not seed in catching them off guard. The second time, under many more difficult conditions, it was even more impossible for him to seed.

    However, no one knew how painful it would be when the truth was revealed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, mother. Brother Hua is right. As long as our family is together, it doesn¡¯t matter if you remember or not.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Madam Zhao and said that he did not care if Madam Zhao was Yan Mian. He only knew that Madam Zhao was his mother and his family.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not think too much. As long as our family is around, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Let¡¯s not think about it anymore and go back to our rooms to sleep.¡±

    Su Sang said with a determined expression.

    The family smiled at each other. No matter what happened in the future, as long as their hearts were together, they were not afraid of anything.

    They calmed themselves down and returned to their rooms to rest.

    As for the Yan family, it didn¡¯t matter if they admitted it or not. It was best if this matter had nothing to do with them. Otherwise, if they found out, they would definitely pursue the matter to the end.

    ¡ª-

    Qi Xingfeng returned home and woke Qi Xingzhi up from his sleep. He anxiously told him what had happened.

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s drowsiness disappeared. He listened quietly, and his face darkened.

    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s something wrong with this matter. We can¡¯t hide it anymore. Let¡¯s tell Father and Mother.¡±

    There was something strange about this matter. Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t understand it, but he acutely sensed that something was wrong with the Yan family.

    As usual, there were not that many coincidences in this world. Too many coincidences revealed the truth.

    Qi Xingzhi was supposed to wee his aunt home this time, but he almost got her killed. When he thought of Yan Qingyun¡¯s refusal and coldness, he didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer.

    Qi Xingzhi got dressed and got off the bed. Qi Xingfeng felt that he was too slow, so he squatted down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you over. It¡¯ll be faster this way.¡±

    This time, Qi Xingzhi didn¡¯t hesitate and climbed onto Qi Xingfeng¡¯s back.

    At this moment, in the Yan Residence, Uncle Qi was kneeling on the ground with a panicked expression.

    Qi Xinyue flew into a rage. More than that, she was in disbelief. She said in a sharp voice, ¡°Forty assassins, and you¡¯re telling me that we failed? All forty assassins were exterminated? Ridiculous, extremely ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 396 - Giving Up

    Chapter 396: Giving Up

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they have martial arts experts? Qi Xingfeng went there in the middle of the night? The second prince¡¯s imperial guards happened to be patrolling and passing by? How is this possible? How is this possible?¡±

    Qi Xinyue was so angry that she felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t want to believe such an oue.

    Wasn¡¯t that a family of ordinary people? How could there be a martial arts expert?

    Why did Qi Xingfeng coincidentally go over? Why did the imperial guards coincidentally pass by as well?

    She had raised assassins for so many years and lost all 40 of them, but she did not even see half of the Su family¡¯s heads. This was simply ridiculous.

    Uncle Qi knelt on the ground, his old voice trembling. ¡°Madam, quickly think of a way. The imperial guards have captured a few alive. They don¡¯t even have the chance tomit suicide. What should we do about this?¡±

    Those who were captured would soon expose them. What they had done could not be hidden anymore.

    He and Qi Xinyue would not be able to escape these charges.

    Uncle Qi was so anxious that he knocked his head on the ground. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Madam, quickly think of a way. Quickly beg Master for help.¡±

    Uncle Qi kept knocking his head on the ground and kowtowing, tears streaming down his face. He was a servant of the Qi family. If he betrayed his master, his entire family would die. His great-grandson was only three years old.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression was sinister, and her body was trembling. Uncle Qi was afraid, but so was she.

    Now that the truth was out, her life woulde to an end.

    That old thing from the Qi family was famous for doting on his daughter. After Qi Xinyu died, this love was transferred to Yan Mian. If he knew that Yan Mian¡¯s disappearance was her doing, he would probably not be able to vent his hatred even if he killed her.

    His children and grandchildren might be affected.

    Qi Xinyue swallowed, and the sharpness in her body disappearedpletely. She fell to the ground, as if all the strength in her body had been drained.

    She muttered to herself, ¡°How did it fail? Heaven¡¯s will, is Heaven¡¯s will really so biased towards her?¡±

    Initially, she did not believe in heaven¡¯s will. However, 40 assassins were unable to kill seven ordinary people and even caused so much trouble. This made her have no choice but to believe in heaven¡¯s will.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll go to his lordship. He¡¯ll help me. He must have a way.¡±

    Qi Xinyue roared angrily. She had lived afortable life all her life. She had never thought that she would suffer such a huge setback in her old age.

    Heaven¡¯s will. To hell with that bullsh*t Heaven¡¯s will. If it really was Heaven¡¯s will, why would he let her seed back then?!

    There was no such thing as heaven¡¯s will. These things were determined by man.

    Qi Xinyue stood up with the help of the table and walked out.

    Uncle Qi could only watch helplessly, hoping that Qi Xinyue would find a way to resolve the matter.

    ¡°There must be a way. Eldest Master and First Madam have been husband and wife for forty years. Eldest Master will definitely think of a way to save them.¡±

    Uncle Qi muttered to himself in panic.

    As for Qi Xinyue, she went to the side courtyard after leaving the main courtyard.

    Because she was angry, her dignified appearance was a little messy. She looked very vicious.

    The maidservant who served the concubine went forward to stop her and said weakly, ¡°Eldest Madam, Eldest Master and Concubine have already rested. Please allow me to report¡ªah¡ª¡±

    Without waiting for the maidservant to finish, Qi Xinyue raised her hand and pped her. She scolded sternly, ¡°Get lost. Who do you think you are to stop me?¡±

    The maidservant didn¡¯t even have time to cover her painful face before she hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°I know my mistake. Please show mercy, First Madam.¡±

    Qi Xinyue went straight to the inner room. Her movements were so loud that she had long woken Yan Qingyun up.

    The obedient maid didn¡¯t say a word and immediately helped Yan Qingyun put on his clothes.

    When Qi Xinyue rushed in, the maid knelt down to pay her respects.

    Qi Xinyue red at the maid angrily. Before she could speak, Yan Qingyun reprimanded her first. He looked at Qi Xinyue coldly and said, ¡°Look at you. Where¡¯s the dignity of the mistress of the household? You look more like a stray dog.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s straightforwardness made Qi Xinyue¡¯s heart turn cold. She lowered her head and choked. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±

    Yan Qingyun knew from Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression that she had messed up.

    Yan Qingyun suppressed the displeasure in his heart and did not make things difficult for Qi Xinyue immediately. This was his way of showing mercy to her.

    Yan Qingyun strode out without waiting for Qi Xinyue.

    Qi Xinyue gritted her teeth and followed closely behind.

    When he returned to the main courtyard and saw Uncle Qi still kneeling on the ground, Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t look happy.

    In his opinion, they were all useless.

    Qi Xinyue looked at the cold and heartless Yan Qingyun. She gritted her teeth and knelt down with a thud. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for 40 years. Please save me for the sake of our child.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue, who was kneeling on the ground. She no longer had the dignity of a matriarch. Her old face was filled with defeat, and she looked even more miserable than a homeless dog.

    Yan Qingyun was unmoved. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I have to settle this cleanly. If you can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, what can I do? You should be very clear about the principle that the winner takes all. Back then, you bribed the mountain bandits to kidnap Yan Mian and cut off my marriage alliance with the Sun family. Did I pursue this matter?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I didn¡¯t pursue the matter back then?¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at his old wife kneeling in front of him and was not moved at all. Instead, he brought up the past coldly to let Qi Xinyue understand that he did not pursue the matter back then and did not make a move. Now that it was Qi Xinyue¡¯s turn to be defeated, he would not make a move either.

    Qi Xinyue could tell. She looked at Yan Qingyun and choked. ¡°Master, but I¡¯m Zhiyuan and Zhenzhen¡¯s mother. For the sake of our children, won¡¯t Master save me?¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue coldly and said mercilessly, ¡°Who said anything about Zhiyuan and Zhenzhen? What you did has nothing to do with them. Back then, you were vicious and afraid that Mianmian would marry better than your daughter, Zhenzhen, so you had evil intentions and bribed the bandits to kidnap Mianmian. Now, you know that Mianmian has returned and are afraid that she will report the vicious things you did to her. You even called assassins to assassinate her, but they failed.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning to the end, this is your problem alone. It has nothing to do with the Yan family or my son and daughter. You¡¯re from the Qi family. If there¡¯s anything wrong, it¡¯s because your Qi family didn¡¯t discipline you well.¡±

    After Yan Qingyun finished speaking coldly, he looked at Qi Xinyue¡¯s ashen face.

    He sneered and said, ¡°If you¡¯re smart, finish yourself off with a ss of poisonous wine. That way, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be buried in one piece. On the ount that we¡¯ve been husband and wife for forty years, this is myst chance to give you dignity. There are still two days left. Think about it carefully.¡±

    Hearing these words, Qi Xinyue¡¯s heart was already dead. She could no longer feel any hope.

    When Uncle Qi heard this, he cried and kowtowed. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t give up on First Madam. Please save her.¡±

    Uncle Qi crawled to Yan Qingyun¡¯s side in tears and grabbed his robe with trembling hands.

 Chapter 397 - 7: Giving Up 2

    Chapter 397: Giving Up 2

    Yan Qingyun looked at Uncle Qi with disgust in his eyes. He kicked Uncle Qi away and said in disgust, ¡°You betrayed your master for glory. You deserve what you have today.¡±

    Uncle Qi betrayed his master under Qi Xinyue¡¯s bait and even helped Qi Xinyue to harm Yan Mian. Now that the assassination failed and the fire burned him, it was toote for him to regret and beg for mercy.

    He had even given up on Qi Xinyue. How could he save a ve?

    Uncle Qi was old. After experiencing this twist and turn, he fainted after being kicked away.

    Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Qi Xinyue looked at Yan Qingyun in despair. She gulped and said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been married for so many years. I¡¯ve worked so hard for this family. Are you really not going to save me? Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me in the past forty years? Huh?¡±

    How could he give up on her so easily? How could he let her end her own life so easily? How could he¡­ say it so easily?

    ¡°Madame, I thought you were a wise man.¡±

    Yan Qingyun seemed to have heard something extremely ridiculous. He looked at Qi Xinyue, narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t it toote for you to mention your feelings to me now? If Xinyu hadn¡¯t passed away in childbirth, do you think you could have entered my house?¡±

    ¡°Mianmian has regarded you as her biological mother since she was young. When her mother passed away, she had no memories. How did you treat her? You can¡¯t even tolerate a child who was raised by you and called you mother. How can you talk about feelings with me? We¡¯re just involved in benefits. What feelings can we have? You just can¡¯t ept your own failure. Don¡¯t use feelings to hide your disgusting motive.¡±

    How could they have feelings for each other? He knew that she had a vicious heart, but couldn¡¯t she see that he was cold and heartless?

    Talking about feelings at this point was simply the most ridiculous joke in the world.

    Qi Xinyue gritted her teeth and tried her best to control her trembling body.

    She thought that he had hidden his feelings for her after knowing about it back then, but she did not expect that some of it was all for benefits.

    Even though she was vicious, she loved him.

    ¡°Alright, think about it carefully. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯te looking for me.¡±

    Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t want to take another look. He flicked his sleeves and left.

    Since Qi Xinyue did not seed, he had to make ns for himself. He could not be implicated by Qi Xinyue.

    Seeing that it was almost dawn, Yan Qingyun instructed the servants to bring some breakfast. He ate and was about to leave.

    After breakfast, Yan Qingyun left the residence and went straight to the Grand General¡¯s residence.

    If Qi Xinyue messed up, he would have toe early.

    General Manor.

    Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng told their parents everything.

    Father Qi was shocked. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡±

    Mother Qi asked worriedly, ¡°Then is your aunt¡¯s family alright? Are the children alright?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng replied, ¡°My aunt¡¯s family is fine. Fortunately, they practiced martial arts.¡±

    Father Qi frowned and said, ¡°You said that the Yan family¡¯s attitude is cold and suspect that the assassination was done by them. You even suspected that your aunt¡¯s disappearance had something to do with them. This reminds me of something.¡±

    ¡°Your second aunt¡¯s daughter, Yan Zhenzhen, is two years younger than Mianmian. Once, when Mianmian came back, she would alsoe back with her. I remember that once, my elder brother made a wooden pigeon for Mianmian. Not long after, the wooden pigeonnded in Yan Zhenzhen¡¯s hands. I asked her if she had snatched Mianmian¡¯s things, but she said no. It was Mianmian who didn¡¯t like wooden pigeons. At that time, she even asked Mianmian to tell everyone that and Mianmian lowered her head and said that she didn¡¯t like them.¡±

    ¡°At that time, none of us took it to heart. I only thought of it asionally in the past few years and felt that it was a little strange. However, it had been too many years and there was no way to investigate it. It was just that when I heard you guys mention it just now, I immediately thought of this matter.¡±

    After saying that, Father Qi sighed. The Qi family had been practicing martial arts for generations. No one was shy, and no one would think too much about it. They thought that if they said they didn¡¯t like it, they didn¡¯t like it.

    Ever since he returned home from his injury and was unable to practice martial arts, he had calmed down. When he recalled the past, he would find it a little strange. As he had no way to investigate it, he did not have the chance to verify anything. Today, after hearing what his two sons said, he immediately remembered.

    ¡°Actually, when Mianmian was lost, your great-grandfather even suspected that someone was trying to assassinate her. However, he couldn¡¯t find anything. Later on, he had to do an errand so he didn¡¯t investigate further. The main reason was that he still felt that your granduncle wouldn¡¯t be unable to tolerate a child. Now that you went looking for him and someone immediately went to assassinate them. This really doesn¡¯t make sense. However, I don¡¯t understand either. Yan Mian is also his daughter. How could he be so ruthless?¡±

    Father Qi felt that it was tooplicated. With his temperament, it was difficult for him to figure it out.

    After all, no matter what the truth was, it had to do with one¡¯s family. The truth was bloody and painful.

    Mother Qi remained silent. Because she had not married over when Yan Mian was lost, there were many things that she did not understand.

    Qi Xingzhi said, ¡°Father, mother, should we tell your great-grandfather about this?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng immediately said, ¡°Of course we have to tell him. Only when Grandfather takes action can Yan Qingyun learn his lesson!¡±

    Father Qi shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t tell your great-grandfather about this for the time being. His health isn¡¯t good. If he worries too much, his body won¡¯t be able to take it. Even if we bring your aunt back to see him, we have to get a doctor to guard him in case your great-grandfather faints.¡±

    The Qi family had not given birth to any girls in these two generations.

    General Qi truly loved and cared for the only daughter left behind by his only daughter. He had missed her for more than 20 years. It was also a dangerous thing for him to suddenly know this good news.

    ¡°What Father said makes sense. Ever since Great-grandfather was injuredst year, his health hasn¡¯t been as good as before. The imperial physician said that if he hadn¡¯t met the divine doctor to save his life back then, Great-grandfather would have died. We really can¡¯t tell Great-grandfather about this.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi frowned.

    Qi Xingfeng was a little anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? We have to think of a good solution.¡±

    When Qi Xingfeng was anxious, it was easy for him to be emotional. It was not suitable for him to use his brain because he could not calm down at all. Hearing the current situation, he was really anxious. What should they do?

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re just too impetuous. You¡¯re not scheming at all. You¡¯ve suffered a loss here. How many times must you fall before you learn?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s mother saw that her son was extremely anxious. Afraid that he would be too anxious, she reached out and patted Qi Xingfeng¡¯s back tofort him.

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°What idea? Tell me quickly.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t wait to listen and interrupted anxiously.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother has to do this.¡±

 Chapter 398 - Blood Verification

    Chapter 398: Blood Verification

    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me quickly.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was extremely anxious.

    Only then did Qi Xingzhi slowly say, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let¡¯s go to the Yan residence and tell them that someone wanted to assassinate Auntst night. For Aunt¡¯s safety, we want him to do a blood test immediately.¡±

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t agree? Yesterday, he said that this matter is no small matter and that we have to investigate. If he doesn¡¯t agree, can we force him to go? Your method isn¡¯t good at all.¡±

    When Qi Xingfeng heard that, he felt that it was useless.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng had a puzzled look on his face. He was getting more and more confused about what Qi Xingzhi was saying.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi both looked at Qi Xingzhi. Father Qi said thoughtfully, ¡°Second Brother, do you want your elder brother to force your granduncle to do a blood test? Isn¡¯t this rude?¡±

    However, Mother Qi smiled and said, ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re confused. We¡¯re rude and unreasonable soldiers. There¡¯s no need for so many rules and etiquette. Even in the imperial court, the emperor is often angered by you, let alone others.¡±

    ¡°Our Xingfeng is known for having a bad temper. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll act impulsively. Moreover, he¡¯s doing this for the sake of filial piety. He¡¯s not a patient person to begin with. In order to be filial to his great-grandfather, he lost his sense of propriety. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, we¡¯re not trying to hurt anyone. It¡¯s just that when we invited him over, he didn¡¯t know how to care for others and didn¡¯t take good care of them. This small matter is nothing. At most, we¡¯ll let the child apologize after the matter.¡±

    Mother Qi patted Qi Xingfeng¡¯s shoulder.

    A smile appeared on Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face. ¡°Mother is right. At most, I¡¯ll apologize to granduncle and let granduncle beat me up to calm them down.¡±

    He had thick skin and was not afraid of being hit a few times.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Father Qi also smiled.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Just as the family was about to leave, a servant came to inform them.

    ¡°Master, Madam, Lord Yan wants to see the old general. He¡¯s already waiting in the main room.¡±

    A servant came to report that General Qi was not in good health. If anyone wanted to visit, they had to report it.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi looked at each other. Father Qi muttered gloomily, ¡°What is he doing here at this time?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good that he came. He even saved us the trouble of looking for him. He came at the right time and gave him no chance to speak. Now, we¡¯ll pull him over for a blood test.¡±

    Mother Qi smiled and said.

    Father Qi understood and nodded. That was true. They had wanted to look for him anyway. Now that he hade knocking on their door, it saved them the trouble of making a trip to the Yan family.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s up to you now. Click his mute acupoint and don¡¯t give him a chance to speak.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi coughed lightly and pressed the mute acupoint. If Yan Qingyun couldn¡¯t speak, they had the final say.

    Qi Xingfeng smiled. ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Father Qi also smiled.

    When the family went to the main room, Father Qi immediately went to Yan Qingyun enthusiastically. ¡°Uncle, what brings you here? Let me guess.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng also rushed in and shouted, ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re here. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Have you investigated thoroughly?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was abnormally agitated. He gave Yan Qingyun a bear hug and pressed Yan Qingyun¡¯s mute acupoint.

    Father Qi even chuckled and said, ¡°Uncle, you must have thought it through when you came today. You have to go over and do a blood test. After all, you and your father haven¡¯t seen each other for more than twenty years. You have to do a blood test. Coincidentally, we have to go over too. There¡¯s really no time like now. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, we just found out about this. There¡¯s no time to lose. We¡¯ll go with you immediately.¡±

    Mother Qi also said with a smile. Her man and children were straightforward and innocent. It was rare for them to be so two-faced.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go, granduncle.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng smiled and pulled Yan Qingyun¡¯s arm.

    Father Qi held Yan Qingyun¡¯s other arm from the other side tacitly. The father and son directly carried Yan Qingyun away.

    Mother Qi and Qi Xingzhi were a step behind and smiled secretly.

    Yan Qingyun felt as if his teeth weighed a thousand pounds. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. He couldn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he not understand that he had fallen into their trap?

    However, the Qi family was very enthusiastic and he did not have the chance to speak. The Qi family said everything. He was almost dragged along when he walked. He did not have any rights.

    His face was red from holding it in, and he was anxious to speak.

    However, the Qi family seemed to be blind. They pretended not to see his red face and even talked to him excitedly.

    Yan Qingyun was frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t re up. He was really angered to death. He deeply suspected that the Qi family had been plotting all of this just now. He hade to their door to walk into their trap.

    Qi Xingfeng was like those hundreds of ducks, croaking non-stop.

    Father Qi was even more talkative.

    The entire family was talking to him, but no one cared if he could answer.

    Yan Qingyun felt extremely aggrieved for not being able to speak.

    There was nothing worse in the world.

    The carriage rushed towards the Su family.

    As soon as they arrived, Qi Xingzhi got off the carriage and knocked on the door.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu opened the door, Qi Xingzhi lowered his voice and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s an emergency. I don¡¯t have time to exin to you. Hurry up and get Aunt to prepare for the blood test.¡±

    ¡°My elder brother hit granduncle¡¯s mute acupuncture point. We didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. As for the rest, after the blood test, I will definitely exin it to you in person.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi said anxiously.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the few people who got out of the carriage outside. She looked at Qi Xingzhi and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    ording to medical books, there was indeed a blood test.

    However, it was not only a blood test, but also through physical characteristics and bone resonance.

    The blood of people who were rted could indeed mix together .

    Su Xiaolu went to the kitchen and briefly told Madam Zhao about the situation.

    Madam Zhao frowned and finally nodded.

    Su Xiaolu took two bowls and filled them with water.

    Su Chong and Su Hua moved the table to the courtyard.

    As soon as the Qi family came in, Qi Xingfeng pulled Yan Qingyun¡¯s hand with a smile and said, ¡°Granduncle, let me help you with such a small matter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu handed him a needle.

    As soon as Yan Qingyun entered the house, his gazended on Madam Zhao. He smiled slightly to show his magnanimity. Qi Xingfeng pricked his thumb, causing him to gasp in pain.

 Chapter 399 - Blood Verification 2

    Chapter 399: Blood Verification 2

    Qi Xingfeng squeezed a few drops of blood into the bowl.

    Madam Zhao also pricked her thumb and dripped a few drops of blood into the two bowls.

    She was very flustered. When she saw Yan Qingyun, she had a strange feeling in her heart, as if something was struggling toe out. Her heart was beating uncontrobly.

    The two drops of blood gradually merged into one in the water, turning the water in the bowl blood-red.

    Qi Xingfeng said happily, ¡°Granduncle, you saw it, right? Blood merges. This is our Aunt.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng hugged Yan Qingyun excitedly.

    Mother Qi smiled gently and said, ¡°Xingfeng, you¡¯re really something. Quickly let go of your granduncle. This child doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not. You¡¯re even strangling your granduncle until he can¡¯t speak.¡±

    Yan Qingyun felt a sharp pain in his neck, and the feeling of the taels fanning his teeth disappeared. He knew that Qi Xingfeng had removed his acupoints.

    He could only suffer in silence.

    However, Qi Xingfeng was still smiling brightly. His white teeth were really dazzling.

    ¡°Granduncle, say something quickly. Are you too excited to speak?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked with a bright smile. This was really too satisfying. He had never used words to stop anyone in his life. This was the first time.

    Yan Qingyun smiled and looked at Madam Zhao. Tears gradually welled up in his old eyes. He choked and said, ¡°It¡¯s really Mianmian. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked like her mother. With this face, Yan Qingyun knew that there was no mistake.

    She was indeed blessed and lucky to be able to turn the tables in such a dangerous situation. She was blessed by the heavens.

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Qingyun and felt very ufortable. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say. Was this her father?

    He looked sincere and did not seem like someone who would harm her. Could she trust him?

    ¡°Mianmian, why haven¡¯t youe back after so many years?¡±

    Yan Qingyun felt that Madam Zhao was a little strange. The way she looked at him was too unfamiliar. When she was lost, she was already 17 years old, not a three-year-old child. It was impossible that she did not even remember her biological father.

    Madam Zhao felt a little ufortable. Facing Yan Qingyun, who seemed to be a little sad, she said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t remember the past.¡±

    ¡°Lost¡ªlost your memory?¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi in confusion. The two children didn¡¯t mention this yesterday.

    Qi Xingzhi said, ¡°Granduncle, Aunt has lost her memory. She can¡¯t remember the past, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine as long as Auntes back safely, right?¡±

    Yan Qingyun nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    She had amnesia. Why did Qi Xinyue make a move without even investigating this?

    She really deserved to die. If she investigated this thoroughly, she wouldn¡¯t have to do anything at all. How could a daughter who had lost her memory affect her?

    Yan Qingyun looked at Su Sang, Su Chong, and the others and asked them one by one. He said gently, ¡°You lost your memory and can¡¯t remember the past. Now that you¡¯re married and your children have be talented, I¡¯m very relieved. Since your identity has been confirmed, go home with me today.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, looking at the courtyard you used to live in, the familiar rooms, you¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Yan Qingyun said gently. He looked like an old man who genuinely cared for his daughter. He didn¡¯t have any emotions of sadness or joy. It was as if his daughter had never left. It was just normal care. He said it naturally.

    Madam Zhao was a little helpless. She looked at Su Sang and the children, not knowing how to reply.

    Su Xiaolu and the others could not figure out Yan Qingyun¡¯s performance.

    Even Father Qi and Mother Qi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were wrong.

    Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t seem to have any killing intent at all. He even cried.

    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re my biological daughter. This can¡¯t be faked. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lost your memory or not. There¡¯s still a lot of time in the future. I just think that you should burn an incense stick for your mother. It¡¯s been more than 20 years. She¡¯s also worried about you.¡±

    Yan Qingyun sighed. His gazended on the two bowls of mixed blood and he smiled warmly at Madam Zhao.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not alone anymore. We have to discuss this matter as a family. My identity has been confirmed. I¡¯ll go back and offer incense to my mother. I¡¯ll definitely go back, but I¡¯m already married. I don¡¯t want my current life to be ruined. If you can ept them, I¡¯ll do my filial duty as a daughter.¡±

    Madam Zhao mustered her courage and said. She was Yan Mian, but she could not go back. The current her was Madam Zhao, the mother of the children.

    As Yan Mian was supposed to be filial, she would do her best. That was all.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Father knows that this is too sudden. We¡¯re both in the capital, so you cane home whenever you want. We still have a lot of time, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled lovingly.

    ¡°Then let me introduce myself. Children, although this is the first time you¡¯ve seen me, don¡¯t panic. Grandpa likes you very much. Now that you¡¯re home, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. Grandpa will protect you and your great-grandfather¡¯s family will like you very much. You all look like good children.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Su Xiaolu and the others and praised them with a smile.

    After saying that, Yan Qingyun turned around and smiled at Father Qi and Mother Qi. ¡°Look, am I right?¡±

    Father Qi and Mother Qi nodded. Father Qi looked at Madam Zhao and said seriously, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t remember us, but our family has been thinking about you for so many years. Unfortunately, we¡¯ve been separated for too long. Several of your cousins have already died in battle, but now that you¡¯re back, their spirits in heaven will rest in peace.¡±

    Father Qi was speaking from the bottom of his heart. He was the only one who had survived and was lucky enough to see Madam Zhao return.

    Yan Qingyun sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re your grandfather¡¯s little girl. Your uncle didn¡¯t give birth to any girls and dotes on you. Of the five cousins, only he is still around.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Father Qi and felt very ufortable. She could not control her tears.

    Su Sang was also sad. What people feared most in their lives was never seeing each other again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Madam Zhao choked and apologized. She did not know why she had to apologize, but apart from apologizing, she could not say anything else.

    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt, pleasee in and sit down.¡±

    Su Hua spoke. Before they found out the truth behind the assassinationst night, they only suspected the amiable old man in front of them.

    Since she was sure that he was her mother¡¯s biological father, she had to show him the respect and etiquette he deserved.

    Only then did Madam Zhaoe back to her senses and say, ¡°Yes,e in, pleasee in.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took away the two bowls.

    She helped Su Xiaoling cook. There were so many people, so they definitely had to eat.

    Zhou Heng also came to help. Su Xiaolu could only watch the fire.

 Chapter 400 - Blood Verification 3

    Chapter 400: Blood Verification 3

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you think this old man is kind?¡±

    Su Xiaoling lowered her voice and asked Su Xiaolu.

    She looked at Zhou Heng again. ¡°Brother Heng, what do you think?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it seriously and said, ¡°This grandfather is not as simple as he looks. Although he looks like he¡¯s smiling, I don¡¯t like him.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked kind and amiable, but his eyes were like those of a sly old fox.

    Actually, this was normal. This was the first time he had seen them. If he had to say how much he liked them, it would definitely be a lie.

    Zhou Heng said softly, ¡°Qi Xingzhi said that he¡¯s an official in the court and is now the Minister of Revenue, a Secondary Rank. His thoughts are as deep as a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. This is normal. The matterst night has yet to be resolved. I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t trust him, but I can¡¯t trust him too much either.¡±

    He had to be vignt until the investigation of the assassination was over.

    Su Xiaoling smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I think so too. Although he¡¯s smiling, I feel that there¡¯s a distance between us. He¡¯s not like Uncle-Master and Uncle-Master Gui You. Even if they are cold, it won¡¯t make me feel distant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Third Uncle and Third Aunt know what to do. Ah Chong and Ah Hua are also here. There¡¯s also the Qi family.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said.

    The forthrightness of the Qi family¡¯s martial arts practitioners could be seen at a nce.

    They could tell that Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng really treated the Su family as family.

    Therefore, they would feel aggrieved when they were misunderstood and could not exin.

    They had seen General Qi before. At that time, General Qi asked them even when he was injured. The worry in his eyes could not be faked, so they did not have to worry about any problems with the Qi family.

    At this moment, in the main room.

    Through his understanding, Yan Qingyun was really shocked.

    He sighed in his heart that this daughter was really lucky. It was already good enough that one had a son who could study, but she actually had two!

    As for Su Hua, he was actually the first in the entire Furongzhou and obtained the title of Top Scorer. He was talented and could not be underestimated.

    Su Chong was a littlecking, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to obtain the rank of a schr in this examination. As for Su Hua, he couldn¡¯t guess.

    If he got close to these two children, it would be beneficial to him.

    Therefore, Yan Qingyun became even more amiable.

    He also gently exchanged articles with Su Chong and Su Hua. He was a minister in the imperial court and had been an official for many years. His careful guidance could benefit Su Chong and Su Hua greatly. After all, the imperial examination was for the sake of bing an official. Without anyone to guide them, they would have to take many detours.

    After chatting for a while, the atmosphere was warm.

    Father Qi also asked about Su Chong¡¯s martial arts.

    Su Chong also told him everything. Seeing that Su Chong was calm andposed, Father Qi couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Ah Chong is really outstanding. If only your cousin was as calm as you. You¡¯re both practicing martial arts. Why are you so calm?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng blushed in embarrassment after being exposed. He touched his head and looked at Su Chong. ¡°Cousin, please teach me well another day. How can you keep yourposure? I can¡¯t hold it in no matter what.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just follow me.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s useless. When I was young, I practiced martial arts and also did horse stance stances, but I didn¡¯t have the patience.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°If you want to improve, I have a way.¡±

    After pressing his acupoint, he couldn¡¯t run even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely learn from you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng patted his chest and said.

    ¡°Xingfeng should indeed study hard. Although you are a general and you are strong, if you are calm, I¡¯m afraid there is no battle you can¡¯t win.¡±

    Yan Qingyun said with a smile.

    The Qi family produced generals. All of them were born with great strength. They had practiced martial arts since they were young and grew up in the capital. They were all generals who could stand alone. If they could be resourceful and make up for their shorings, it would be amazing.

    No one argued with that.

    When the meal was ready.

    Everyone sat together to eat.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Su Xiaoling and praised gently, ¡°Not bad, your mother taught you all very well.¡±

    Although Su Xiaoling did not know how to y the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, she was born in a farming family. It was already not bad that she could be nurtured to this extent.

    With these two elder brothers, it would not be difficult to find a good family in the future. She would also have the chance to learn zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting in the future.

    As soon as they ate, Yan Qingyun was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect Su Xiaoling¡¯s culinary skills to be so good.

    Her culinary skills were not inferior to that of the imperial chef.

    After taking two bites, Qi Xingfeng said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. Why is it so delicious¡­ It¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    These dishes were too good.

    ¡°Eat slowly¡­¡±

    Mother Qi looked at Qi Xingfeng devouring the food and felt a little embarrassed. Because he was too impatient, Qi Xingfeng was often mocked at various banquets.

    Mother Qi looked at Madam Zhao awkwardly. Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle and she did not look down on him at all. She even picked up food for Qi Xingfeng. Mother Qi¡¯s heart warmed and she instantly felt that she had to protect Madam Zhao in the future.

    ¡°Eat slowly. If you like it,e more often.¡±

    Madam Zhao could not help but like Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi. These two children were sincere, and Qi Xingfeng was not scheming at all.

    What he revealed was his true nature. A person like him could not be judged by those rules.

    Qi Xingfeng nodded happily. ¡°As long as Aunt doesn¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll definitelye here often.¡±

    He wanted to say ¡°everyday¡±, but the words were about to leave his mouth, so he stiffly changed it to ¡°often¡±.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t dislike you. Even if youe every day, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Qi Xingzhi ate quietly and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Madam Zhao looked at Qi Xingzhi and said gently, ¡°Xingzhi, you have toe often too. Aunt likes you very much.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled. ¡°Thank you for liking us, Aunt. Eldest Brother and I wille and disturb you often.¡±

    ¡°You young people can y together. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring your two cousins, Yuran and Yuanan, along. You¡¯re all the closest people.¡±

    Yan Qingyun said with a smile. He didn¡¯t expect Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi to be so likable. He had to mention his two grandsons.

    Speaking of who was closer, it was naturally the Yan family.

    Su Chong and Su Hua smiled and nodded.

    After dinner, Yan Qingyun and the Qi family left reluctantly.

    Yan Qingyun said gently to Su Sang, ¡°You¡¯re already husband and wife. You have to treat her well from now on. It was destiny that Mianmian met you. Now that your family is in rapprochement, I¡¯m also at ease. After Ah Chong and Ah Hua¡¯s exams are over, we¡¯ll make an official announcement and go home together, understand?¡±

    ¡°Your body seems to have old injuries. I¡¯ll ask the imperial physician toe and take a look at you in two days. I¡¯ll also take a look at Mianmian and take good care of her body. I¡¯m still waiting for you to be filial to me when I¡¯m older.¡±

    Yan Qingyun spoke gently to Su Sang and Madam Zhao. As he spoke, he patted Su Sang¡¯s shoulder. His words were an acknowledgement of Su Sang.

 Chapter 401 - Suicide

    Chapter 401: Suicide

    Su Sang nodded seriously in agreement.

    Madam Zhao nodded in agreement. Her gentle and kind father made it impossible for her to suspect him anymore.

    February 18th was the day of the exam. There were only a few days left. At this juncture, they really did not have the energy to deal with more things.

    The Qi family sent Yan Qingyun back to the Yan Residence.

    Yan Qingyun smiled gently and said to Father Qi and Mother Qi, ¡°You should also find some time to tell your grandfather about this good news. He¡¯s the one who misses Mianmian the most. Even I, as her father, am inferior to him. Mianmian is a blessed child. Now that she¡¯s happy and safe, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I¡¯ll find time to tell my grandfather about this good news, but there¡¯s one more thing that I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Father Qi cupped his hands and said seriously. Yan Qingyun was a sly old fox. The assassination was definitely rted to the Yan family. Yan Qingyun should give Yan Mian an exnation for this matter.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Father Qi in confusion. ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Although he knew it in his heart, he still pretended not to know. Because he would not get involved in this matter, and he should not know.

    Father Qi looked at Yan Qingyun and said seriously, ¡°Uncle,st night, my cousin¡¯s family was attacked by assassins. Dozens of killers attacked aggressively and ruthlessly. Their goal was to silence my cousin¡¯s family. I suspect that someone in the Yan family doesn¡¯t want my cousin to return. Back then, my cousin was kidnapped by mountain bandits. Their family was originally safe and sound, but after informing you, they were killed. Isn¡¯t this too tragic?¡±

    ¡°I offended you today because I was afraid that someone would interfere and stop you from reuniting with your daughter. Now that you know that my cousin¡¯s identity is real, I told you the truth.¡±

    Father Qi looked at Yan Qingyun and said these words truthfully.

    Yan Qingyun was stunned for a moment. Then, he was shocked and angry. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly. I want to see who wants to stop us from reuniting! No matter who it is, I won¡¯t forgive them once I find out.¡±

    ¡°If what happened back then is rted to this, then I won¡¯t forgive them. This caused my daughter to be homeless for more than 20 years and caused us to be separated for more than 20 years. If it¡¯s man-made, then it¡¯s really detestable. Once I find out the truth, I won¡¯t tolerate it. If this is really my fault, then I¡¯m a guilty person. I won¡¯t have to face my father-inw. In the future, when I die, I won¡¯t have the face to see Xinyu¡­ I must investigate this matter thoroughly!¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked angry and ashamed. There were tears in his eyes as he gritted his teeth.

    Father Qi nodded solemnly and said, ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡±

    Father Qi didn¡¯t have the time to guess what Yan Qingyun was thinking. As long as Yan Qingyun knew that he needed to give the Qi family an exnation, it was fine.

    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t know about this. Once I find out, it¡¯ll be like a knife stabbing my heart. I¡¯ll definitely investigate it thoroughly. I won¡¯t keep you here, Nephew. Take care.¡±

    Yan Qingyun nodded. His expression was serious, silently expressing his determination to investigate.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi brought their children back in the carriage.

    Yan Qingyun stood outside the door and watched the carriage drive away.

    The manservant guarding the door respectfully greeted, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s First Madam?¡±

    Yan Qingyun asked coldly.

    The manservant lowered his head and reported, ¡°Master, Young Lady came back today, and Young Master was also called back by First Madam.¡±

    The manservant respectfully reported the situation in the residence to Yan Qingyun. Yan Qingyun¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.

    He strode into the manor.

    In order to survive, Qi Xinyue spared no expense. She knew that he was stubborn and refused to give up. She called her son and daughter back and tried to use them to soften Yan Qingyun¡¯s heart.

    While Yan Qingyun was out of the residence, Qi Xinyue had already told her son and daughter about what happened back then in detail.

    Yan Zhenzhen and Yan Zhiyuan did not expect their mother to be behind this.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s methods were vicious and should be despised, but as Qi Xinyue¡¯s children, it was Qi Xinyue who protected them as they grew up and got them where they were now.

    They could not hate her. How could they bear to watch their mother suffer such a cmity when she was old?

    Hence, the siblings expressed that they would do their best to convince their father to help them.

    No matter what, Yan Qingyun was a second-grade minister in charge of the Ministry of Revenue. If he wanted to save someone, he definitely had his ways.

    The three of them had lunch together. A servant came in and reported, ¡°First Madam, Young Master, Young Lady, Master is back.¡±

    When Qi Xinyue heard that Yan Qingyun was back, she revealed a worried expression. Whether she could keep her old life depended on whether Yan Qingyun would soften his heart.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Brother and I won¡¯t give up on you.¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen reached out to hold Qi Xinyue¡¯s hand and said gently. She was already in her thirties and was a mother. Yan Zhenzhen understood the vicious things Qi Xinyue had done for her and her brother.

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Qi Xinyue was a vicious woman, but in Yan Zhenzhen¡¯s opinion, Qi Xinyue was the best mother.

    Yan Zhiyuan also said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, we won¡¯t give up on you.¡±

    Qi Xinyue pursed her lips and revealed a gratified smile. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright. With your words, mother will be at ease.¡±

    Her son and daughter understood everything she had done. This was enough for her.

    This made Qi Xinyue¡¯s cold heart warm up a little. At least, her decades of hard work had been reciprocated. Her son and daughter understood everything she had done and were grateful for everything she had done. Even if they could not escape death in the end, she was not so sad anymore.

    Footsteps came from outside. Qi Xinyue looked at the door nervously.

    Yan Qingyun came in with a dark face. He looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen and said in a low voice, ¡°Zhiyuan and Zhenzhen, go back first.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan immediately said, ¡°Dad, my sister and I already know about this. This concerns our mother. Please forgive us for not turning a blind eye to this.¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen also stood up and bowed to Yan Qingyun. Then, she said, ¡°Father, everything Mother has done was for us. If you want me to watch my mother die without saving her, I can¡¯t be so heartless.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen, narrowed his eyes at Qi Xinyue and said coldly, ¡°I wanted to save some face for you in front of the child, but since you don¡¯t want it, forget it.¡±

    Qi Xinyue looked at Yan Qingyun¡¯s ruthlessness and immediately felt aggrieved and sad. She cried and choked, ¡°Master, why do you have to make your ruthlessness sound so legitimate? The dignity you¡¯re talking about is just to let me die so that you can give the Qi family an exnation. But what about you? You clearly knew that I was the one who did it back then. Didn¡¯t you not tell the Qi family?¡±

 Chapter 402 - Suicide 2

    Chapter 402: Suicide 2

    ¡°If I tell this to the Qi family and General Qi, guess what the old man will do. He gave his all for the Great Zhou Dynasty. The descendants of the Qi family also shed their blood for the Great Zhou. Even the emperor has to respect him. He doted on his only daughter so much and she died early. Meanwhile, Qi Xinyu¡¯s only daughter was harmed by her stepmother. You knew about it but didn¡¯t say anything, causing Yan Mian to lose her life for 24 years. Do you think they will let you off after knowing this?¡±

    Qi Xinyue looked at Yan Qingyun. She used him of these crimes and tried to use this method to move him, but she didn¡¯t.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s expression was still cold. He looked at the crazy Qi Xinyue and sneered. He said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that in the first ce. Who would believe what you said? I¡¯m already a second-rank minister in the imperial court. Even if they punish me, it¡¯s just a few months of my sry. It¡¯s all because of a vicious woman like you. You¡¯re also the second wife chosen by the Qi family. How can they have the face to me me?¡±

    Qi Xinyue wanted to use this to threaten him. He would not be threatened by her at all.

    It was impossible to implicate him in these matters.

    ¡°Father, this is the person who has apanied you for 40 years. Are you really so ruthless as to ignore her life?¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen looked at Yan Qingyun. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father was so heartless.

    Was he really that heartless after apanying her for 40 years?

    Yan Zhiyuan also looked at Yan Qingyun. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes revealed that he was waiting for Yan Qingyun to speak.

    Yan Qingyun looked at his children. He knew that if he did not care about Qi Xinyue today, his son and daughter would fall out with him and lose their harmony.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue. This was what Qi Xinyue wanted, right? If she died, she would make him deserted by everyone.

    Having her thoughts seen through, Qi Xinyue lowered her eyes guiltily.

    Yan Qingyun smiled coldly and said, ¡°Do you really know your mother?¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no room for a child, why did she agree to the Qi family¡¯s request and enjoy the generous conditions given by the Qi family? What did she do¡­¡±

    ¡°She will make a five-year-old child stand in the snow as punishment. She will secretly get a maidservant to pour water into the five-year-old child¡¯s bedding and then nder her for wetting the bed. From there, she will be severely scolded. These are all things your mother did. I wonder if she can be at ease with the money she used. You are already parents. What would you think if your child were to be treated like this?¡±

    ¡°You always say that I¡¯m heartless to your mother. If I were heartless, would she be safe until now? When people live in this world, there are consequences when they have choices. The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. When I told you, you said that you would deal with it cleanly. Have I ever sided with you?¡±

    ¡°You have to know that your sister is already married. It¡¯s not just one life, but seven lives. When your mother was about to kill someone, did she hold back at all?¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhenzhen and Yan Zhiyuan and asked in the calmest tone.

    Yan Zhenzhen and Yan Zhiyuan opened their mouths, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue again and said, ¡°You¡¯re vicious and have no mercy at all, so you didn¡¯t even have the patience to investigate thoroughly before making a move. Did you know that she lost her memory long ago? She lost her memory after she was kidnapped and can no longer remember her name, family, or where she lives. If you had investigated thoroughly, you wouldn¡¯t have blocked your way out.¡±

    ¡°You brought this upon yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else for it.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    When Qi Xinyue heard all of this, it was as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked up at Yan Qingyun and asked in disbelief, ¡°Master, what, what did you say? She lost her memory¡­ This, this is definitely not true.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Yan Qingyun sneered and said with disgust in his eyes, ¡°Not only did she lose her memory, but she also can¡¯t remember anything. She even changed her surname. She only recognizes herself as Madam Zhao now. She hasn¡¯t thought about everything you¡¯re worried about. She doesn¡¯t want toe back. She only wants to live her quiet and peaceful life. We¡¯re just strangers to her.¡±

    ¡°If you investigated more, things would be very different. If you treated her better, she would even be grateful to you. Your son¡¯s career will be difficult with my support. Your two grandsons are stupid. Do you know what her children are like?¡±

    Qi Xinyue was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know anything.

    Yan Zhiyuan, who was named, could not even raise his head. Yan Qingyun exposed the stupidity of him and his children in disdain, which made him extremely ashamed.

    ¡°His two sons are both schrs. They came to the capital this time only for the imperial examination. One of them is number one in the entire Furongzhou. If you rush to make a move, even if you seed, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to escape. The Qi family has long determined their identities. Once something happens, they will definitely investigate thoroughly. Such a knowledgeable talent will probably rm the pce. After a thorough investigation, any traces will be traced back to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already a huge mistake for you to make a move. Now, I¡¯ve already done my best to let youmit suicide to save your face. If you still don¡¯t understand, just wait and expose me.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Qi Xinyue coldly. Then, he looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen and turned to leave.

    Qi Xinyue attacked without investigating thoroughly. Regardless of whether she seeded or not, she had taken the wrong step.

    No one could change this final oue.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s eyes lost their luster. She closed her eyes and a string of regretful tears flowed down her face.

    ¡°Mother¡ª¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen cried for Qi Xinyue. Her heart ached, but she didn¡¯t know how to save her mother.

    Yan Zhiyuan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    Qi Xinyue let out a long sigh and said softly, ¡°Alright, all of you can go back. From now on, live well.¡±

    At this point, she knew that she had no way out.

    She hade this far on her own. She could not me anyone.

    How could she bear to implicate her children?

    Yan Zhenzhen knelt in front of Qi Xinyue and cried on her knees.

    Yan Zhiyuan turned his head away, unable to bear to look.

    Qi Xinyue gently reached out and stroked Yan Zhenzhen¡¯s hair. She looked at her old hand with regret in her eyes. She just wanted to be a loving mother at the beginning.

    However,ter on, when she had her own children, her heart gradually became ruthless. She thought that if Yan Mian didn¡¯t die, Qi Xinyu¡¯s rich dowry would belong to Yan Mian in the future. She would worry about being a stepmother and in the end, she wouldn¡¯t get anything.

    Her daughter couldn¡¯t have a rich dowry and her son couldn¡¯t have a rich family background. For the sake of her own children, she attacked Yan Mian.

 Chapter 403 - Suicide 3

    Chapter 403: Suicide 3

    God let Yan Mian live and let here back. This was God¡¯s retribution for Qi Xinyue.

    ¡°Zhenzhen, Zhiyuan, you guys can go back. Mother wants to be alone for a while. Mother is tired and wants to rest.¡±

    Qi Xinyue said slowly. Her haggard appearance made her look very old. She was indeed tired.

    Yan Zhenzhen¡¯s tears flowed like a river. Yan Zhiyuan tugged at her, and the siblings reluctantly retreated.

    They watched as tears kept falling. They all knew what Qi Xinyue meant by chasing them away.

    They were unwilling to ept this oue, but there was nothing they could do.

    After she left with Yan Zhiyuan, Qi Xinyue stood up shakily and went back into the house.

    Since she wanted to leave, she should leave with dignity.

    She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death even after being punished. She¡¯ll even implicate her children.

    She spread the rice paper and wrote down her will and her sins.

    Then, she took a shower and washed up. Finally, shey on the bed quietly and took the poison to die.

    ¡ª-

    After sending the Qi family and the Yan family off, the family returned home.

    Su Xiaolu said that she was going out to buy medicine and went out.

    She went straight to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence.

    Seeing that it was her, Jin Wu and the others smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Su is here. Master is taking a shower. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She came and took Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse. Then, she asked about the captured killers.

    Madam Zhao had a weak personality, and Su Sang was too kind. With Yan Qingyun¡¯s good attitude, they would definitely return to the Yan family in the end.

    Madam Zhao would recognize Yan Mian¡¯s identity. At that time, there would be many times when she would interact with the Yan family.

    That case had always been a thorn in her heart. It was better to investigate it as soon as possible.

    Su Xiaolu sat quietly and waited for Zhou Zhi.

    She did not have to wait long before Zhou Zhi arrived. He was sitting in a wooden wheelchair.

    She only tied two strands of his ck hair, and it looked a little wet.

    ¡°Xiaolu, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and turned the wooden wheelchair to the table.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t wait long. Give me your hand and I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s features were gloomy and beautiful. Because he was thin, he looked even more pitiful.

    He reached out and Su Xiaolu took his pulse. Zhou Zhi¡¯s temperature was low and his pulse was not strong.

    After taking her pulse, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°You¡¯ve been maintaining quite well recently. Keep it up. We can detoxify the poison for the first time in June.¡±

    Zhou Zhi retracted his hand and said gently, ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°Did you get any results from the interrogation of the killers you caught yesterday?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked directly.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Not yet. They¡¯ve undergone professional training. It¡¯s only been a night. They won¡¯t give in so quickly.¡±

    They were all specially trained assassins and would not speak too quickly. If they could not withstand a little torture, they were not worthy of being called sacrificial soldiers.

    They should have bitten their tongue andmitted suicide before they were captured alive. However, Qi Xingfeng cracked their bones and dislocated their chins, so they didn¡¯t have a chance tomit suicide.

    It would take some time for them to speak.

    Su Xiaolu also understood this. She looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Can I go and see them?¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Of course. Wait for me. I¡¯ll change my clothes and go with you.¡±

    If he wanted to stand side by side with her, Zhou Zhi did not want to sit in a wooden wheelchair.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let Jin Qi take me there.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Zhi instructed Jin Qi to lead Su Xiaolu to the dungeon.

    On the way, Su Xiaolu asked Jin Qi, ¡°What methods do you use?¡±

    For a moment, Jin Qi did not know if he should answer truthfully. The methods were terrifying. Could he say it?

    Seeing that Jin Qi could not make up his mind, Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Is there such a punishment as soaking a whip in salt pepper water and then using it to whip?¡±

    She did not know if there was such a punishment that could make people wish they were dead.

    Jin Qi nodded. ¡°Yes, there are also needles and burning. Actually, there is everything.¡±

    ¡°However, some assassins¡¯ pain receptors are slightly damaged. They don¡¯t feel that much pain. It will take some time for them to be in so much pain that they can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Jin Qi immediately told the truth. Although Su Xiaolu looked very deceptive on the surface, in fact, he really could not treat her as an ordinary girl.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What about the dripping punishment, the sleepless punishment, and the silent punishment?¡±

    A few kinds of torture appeared in her mind, all of which she had seen a few times out of curiosity in her previous life.

    Jin Qi was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Miss Su, how do you enforce these methods? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±

    He didn¡¯t really understand it, nor did he know how it was implemented.

    Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll knowter.¡±

    They were not afraid of pain or death, but would they be afraid of mental torture?

    The dungeon was dark and smelly, and the cage was like a cattle pen. Some of the cells were so dirty and smelly that there was no ce to step.

    Jin Qi touched his nose and looked at Su Xiaolu. He swallowed his words.

    Although he always warned himself not to treat Su Xiaolu as an ordinary little girl, looking at her harmless face, he could not help but treat her as a little girl.

    Jin Qi brought Su Xiaolu all the way to the dark prison where they were interrogating. There were five crosses, all of which were tied with people. Their legs could not stand, and their bones looked irregr.

    A guard whipped them. They would wail in pain, but they would shut up and not say anything else.

    No matter how strong a person was, their body would still be weak. When the torture reached a certain extent, the prisoner would die.

    Torture was to ensure that the prisoner suffered endless torture and then continued to live.

    ¡°Have they said anything?¡±

    Jin Qi asked.

    ¡°Not yet. Fromst night until now, they only wanted to die. They didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    The guard lowered his head and reported.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the five of them and said, ¡°Cover their eyes and find a bench to tie them up. Fix all their limbs.¡±

    The guard looked at Jin Qi, who nodded and said, ¡°Listen to Miss Su, just do as she says.¡±

    Although he did not know what Su Xiaolu was going to do, Jin Qi did not ask further and just gave the order.

    Soon, the five of them were released.

    They were all tied to the bench ording to Su Xiaolu. Even their heads were fixed and everyone¡¯s eyes were covered.

    They did not know what they were about to face. They only knew that this moment of rxation was not easy toe by. They all breathed greedily.

    Su Xiaolu whispered her request to Jin Qi. When the water bag floated up, everyone fell silent.

    The five people tied to the bench felt their surroundings fall silent.

    Then, there was a pitter-patter. The cold water droplets fell on their foreheads, scaring them. However, they could not move their heads or avoid it. They could only endure it.

    ¡°Brothers, we can have a good rest. Isn¡¯t this just water? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Sleep, sleep. You can¡¯t give us a quick death. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Sleep, sleep. Live as long as you can,¡± someone said with a mocking tone.

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Dripping Punishment

    Chapter 404: Dripping Punishment

    After saying that, he really stopped struggling and moving.

    The other four also sneered and did not think much of it. They all quietened down as if they had really started to sleep.

    The sound of water dripping onto their foreheads did not cause any substantial damage.

    A few guards holding whips looked at Jin Qi and silently asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    What kind of torture was this? In a while, these people would fall asleep.

    It was just dripping water, not a knife. It did not hurt at all.

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go out and drink some tea and eat something beforeing back.¡±

    The punishment of dripping water was one of the cruelest criminal torture methods in ancient records. Many people felt that it was extremely painful after experimenting with it. Although Su Xiaolu had never tried it herself, she believed that the punishment of dripping water was definitely not just for show.

    This was just the beginning. There was no hurry. They woulde and take a lookter.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s indifferent expression, Jin Qi instructed, ¡°Brothers, go out and have some tea and rest. Here, ignore them for the next two hours.¡±

    With Jin Qi¡¯s order, the others left.

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu had already walked to the five of them and stabbed them with silver needles.

    After she was done, Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and wait.¡±

    Jin Qi looked at those people.

    Someone seemed to have realized that something was wrong. He struggled for a while and said, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hear anything?¡±

    Another person said.

    But no matter what they said, no one answered them.

    Su Xiaolu went out with Jin Qi.

    From afar, Su Xiaolu saw Zhou Zhi with someone following behind him.

    Zhou Zhi stopped in his tracks when he saw Su Xiaolu. He did not expect her toe out so quickly.

    ¡°Why are you here? Your body is not suitable for wearing a prosthesis now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly. As a doctor, she really could not bear to see the patient not cherish his body.

    Su Xiaolu suddenly became serious. Jin Qi and the others silently pretended not to see or hear her.

    Zhou Zhi apologized softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Doctor Wu rolled his eyes and suddenly interrupted, ¡°Do you know your mistake? How is this the attitude of admitting your mistake? If you know your mistake, why aren¡¯t you sitting down?¡±

    After all, he was still a child. Only the people he cared about could control him.

    Although they did not know why Zhou Zhi cared about Su Xiaolu, who cared? As long as someone could control him.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°This is your residence, and there are no outsiders. It¡¯s best not to sit or stand if you can lie down.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and sat obediently in the wooden wheelchair behind him. He lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, have you seen them?¡±

    Zhou Zhi changed the topic.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. As a sacrificial soldier, it¡¯s normal for them to be able to withstand blows and not be afraid of pain. I¡¯ve tried a new torture method. I¡¯ll see the effectter.¡±

    ¡°Then have something to eat and a cup of tea.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up at Su Xiaolu and smiled warmly.

    Su Xiaolu agreed. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what I wanted to do. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    Walking with Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu naturally slowed down.

    Unknowingly, the others had already retreated.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the scenery beside her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you grow flowers in your residence?¡±

    Zhou Zhi was stunned. Then, he smiled and replied to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I don¡¯t like it very much, so there are no flowers in the residence. Does it look very boring?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked. He looked at Su Xiaolu, his eyes deep and unfathomable.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°Not really. People have different preferences. Some people like the scenery and flowers, and some don¡¯t. Perhaps some people only like to grow vegetables in the courtyard.¡±

    It was said that the things around a person could reflect a person¡¯s grade.

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi¡¯s true personality should be very cold.

    It was monotonous and cold.

    When she returned to the main room, a servant had already brought refreshments.

    Su Xiaolu did not stand on ceremony and ate it.

    Zhou Zhi also took a piece to eat. At this moment, the two of them were quiet.

    After eating some snacks and drinking tea, Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s still early. You can still exchange a few moves with Jin Wu and the rest.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. I¡¯ll just sit here quietly.¡±

    For some reason, she felt a little bitter when she saw Zhou Zhi.

    The difference between Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng was really too great. One of them was rising like the stars, while the other slowly fell like the sunset.

    If Su Xiaoling liked Zhou Heng, their family would not ignore him.

    Zhou Zhi did not make a move before Zhou Heng entered the capital. After entering the capital, his chances of making a move were too slim.

    Su Xiaolu could not understand what Zhou Zhi was trying to do.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I know how to y the zither. If you feel bored, listen to me y a song to relieve your boredom.¡±

    Perhaps because it had been quiet for too long, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and suddenly said.

    Su Xiaolu was surprised for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The more she understood Zhou Zhi, the more she would know his true thoughts. At the very least, she would be able to guard against him.

    Zhou Zhi turned the wheelchair and went to get the zither. He gently plucked the strings.

    Su Xiaolu listened quietly. She was not familiar with music, but from this gentle music, it was difficult to imagine that it was yed by Zhou Zhi.

    After the song ended, Su Xiaolu pped and said, ¡°You y so well. It¡¯s so nice.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know what song it was.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just average.¡±

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright smile, Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes and reached out to touch the strings. He said softly, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s about time. You can go over and take a look.¡±

    With Zhou Zhi¡¯s reminder, Su Xiaolu came back to her senses and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was so engrossed in listening just now that I forgot. It¡¯s been two hours. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Let Jin Qi apany you. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up and smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and left first.

    Zhou Zhi looked at her back. The smile in his deep eyes had already disappeared. Her thoughts were too innocent, making him want to retreat.

    If she knew that he was a dark and terrifying person, would she still try her best to save his life? Would she regret saving him?

    Jin Wu had already silentlye to Zhou Zhi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Push me over.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said coldly.

    Jin Wu epted the order and pushed the wooden wheelchair to follow.

    Su Xiaolu and Jin Qi had already returned to the dark prison. They approached and pleaded hoarsely.

    ¡°Someone, someone, please put me down. I¡¯ll confess, I¡¯ll confess¡­¡±

    ¡°Help, help¡­ Kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, kill me¡­¡±

    Pleading cries filled with pain could be heard.

    Jin Qi was surprised. When the guards outside saw Jin Qi, they immediately stood up.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Confession

    405 Confession

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jin Qi asked. They had only been out for two hours, and those killers who had endured so many torture methods had already admitted to it?

    Jin Qi was full of doubts as he listened to the cries of pain and fear.

    The guard replied respectfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They started to struggle and cry out in pain an hour ago. I went in to check and didn¡¯t find any injuries. I thought they were resting and deliberately provoked us, so I ignored them.¡±

    After the first scream, they went in to check. The water was still dripping slowly.

    Those people still couldn¡¯t move, but their faces were wet.

    They weren¡¯t afraid of being pricked by a whip or a needle, so they felt that the few sacrificial soldiers were shouting on purpose. Thinking that Jin Qi had said that he would onlye in two hours and the time wasn¡¯t up yet, they simply ignored them and let them shout.

    Before Jin Qi and Su Xiaolu came, they had discussed that if this punishment was really torture, they would let them suffer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Jin Qi said in a deep voice. Not to mention his subordinates, even he found it strange.

    It was just dripping water on their heads, but it didn¡¯t hurt or itch. Did they have to shout like this?

    The few of them entered and saw that the sacrificial soldiers were no longer as calm as before. They all had signs of struggling, but this was a technique specialized in tying criminals up. How could they break free?

    Jin Qi waved his hand. ¡°Remove the water bags above their heads.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked closer and unlocked their sealed acupuncture points with silver needles. This way, they could hear again.

    Jin Qi went forward to check and found that one of them was very weak and on the verge of death.

    Su Xiaolu calmly took out a medicine bottle, opened it, and poured out a pill. She pinched the sacrificial soldiers¡¯ chins and stuffed them in. She tapped their chins and they could not help but swallow the pill.

    The few of them were trembling slightly and their mental states were very poor.

    One of them broke down and cried.

    Jin Qi was puzzled. The guards following him were also puzzled and found it unbelievable.

    Su Xiaolu said coldly, ¡°Tell me. Whether I can let you go depends on whether what you say is useful.¡±

    Before they could answer, Su Xiaolu added, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to say it. Feel your bodies. What I just fed you is an expensive life-saving pill. This can quickly replenish your spirit and allow you to have enough spirit to face the next round of dripping punishment.¡±

    Hearing her words, the sacrificial soldiers trembled uncontrobly.

    The medicine they took was indeed reminding them that their physical condition was gradually recovering.

    ¡°Stop torturing me. I¡¯ll confess everything. I just want a quick death.¡±

    A sacrificial soldier raised his trembling hand. His body trembled uncontrobly, as if he had experienced a tragic torture.

    Jin Qi waved his hand, and someone immediately took him away.

    The other four sacrificial soldiers also trembled and said that they wanted to confess, only asking for a release.

    These people were immediately taken away.

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Su, what kind of torture method is this? Why doesn¡¯t it hurt the human skin, but it can destroy one¡¯s mind?¡±

    He had just checked that there were no injuries on those people. The injuries on their bodies were left behind by the previous torture.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This method is not meant to hurt the body, but the mind. A person¡¯s mind can be very strong or very fragile. If you want to ask me why, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the dripping punishment is very useful.¡±

    This kind of mental torture was actually self-torture.

    Since they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, they naturally confessed everything.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and saw Zhou Zhi listening quietly. Their eyes met. Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s all thanks to you that the criminal confessed so quickly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Zhou Zhi also smiled. He suddenly felt that he did not know Su Xiaolu that well. With his understanding, it was impossible for such torture toe from her mouth.

    But this dripping punishment was suggested by Su Xiaolu.

    The confessions of the sacrificial soldiers quickly came out.

    They confessed all the dirty things they had done in their lives.

    They pointed at Yan Qingyun¡¯s wife, Qi Xinyue.

    Qi Xinyue had done too many things.

    There were more than ten criminal confessions from the sacrificial soldiers.

    Among them was Yan Mian who left the city to offer incense 24 years ago. They gave a group of mountain bandits a sum of money and asked them to kidnap Yan Mian. The further away from the capital, the better. It didn¡¯t matter what they did to Yan Mian.

    Last night¡¯s assassination was also Qi Xinyue¡¯s order. The evidence was conclusive.

    After Su Xiaolu finished reading the confessions, she frowned and said, ¡°I want to see them again.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded slightly at Jin Qi.

    Soon, a few sacrificial soldiers were brought up. They were much more rxed, but they were like birds startled by the twang of a bow, as if they were very afraid of being subjected to dripping punishment again.

    As soon as she came up, they knelt down in fear and begged, ¡°Your Highness, please give us a quick death. We¡¯ve really confessed everything we know. There¡¯s no lie. We have been bought by Mrs. Yan since we were young. We¡¯ll do whatever she asks us to do.¡±

    Zhou Zhi pondered and did not speak.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked gently, ¡°Xiaolu, what do you want to do with them?¡±

    The light in Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes was somewhat fervent.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sacrificial soldiers and asked, ¡°Have you only listened to Mrs. Yan all these years? How about Master Yan? Didn¡¯t he instruct you to do anything?¡±

    In this matter, the sacrificial soldiers only acknowledged Yan Qingyun¡¯s wife, Qi Xinyue, but did not mention Yan Qingyun at all. This made Su Xiaolu feel strange.

    They all shook their heads.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen Master Yan before. Many of the tasks that Madam gave us are rted to Master Yan. For example, we dealt with Master Yan¡¯s concubines. After he spoiled them too much, Mrs. Yan couldn¡¯t tolerate them anymore.¡±

    Over the years, they had done many things in the dark. They had already confessed everything they had done.

    However, that was all. They were all bought from the ve market by Mrs. Yan. They were lowly ves to begin with, and their lives were in the hands of their master. Mrs. Yan was their master.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve confessed everything we know. Please give us a quick death.¡±

    The sacrificial soldiers looked at Su Xiaolu with hope in their eyes.

    He had been unable to control himself for the rest of his life. Now, he only hoped to give him a quick death and not suffer anymore.

    That punishment was simply too painful. No matter how strong his willpower was, he could not endure it. Just thinking about it made his entire body tremble in fear.

    Su Xiaolu was deep in thought.

    Zhou Zhi waved his hand and said, ¡°Take them away and watch them closely.¡±

 Chapter 406 - 406 It Has Nothing to Do With Him

    406 It Has Nothing to Do With Him

    After the subordinates pulled the sacrificial soldiers down, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu.

    He said, ¡°Xiaolu, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, let¡¯s go out and talk first. If you believe me, I can help you sort it out.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and nodded. ¡°Okay, if you can help me, I¡¯ll thank you first.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was born in the capital and he was already involved in politics. Zhou Zhi definitely knew what kind of person Yan Qingyun was.

    !!

    The two of them left the dark prison and returned to the main hall.

    Su Xiaolu told Zhou Zhi what had happened at home in the past few days.

    Zhou Zhi listened quietly.

    After saying that, Su Xiaolu asked Zhou Zhi, ¡°This matter is a littleplicated. Help me analyze if this matter has anything to do with Yan Qingyun.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not believe that this matter had nothing to do with Yan Qingyun.

    However, from the confessions of the sacrificial soldiers, Yan Qingyun really had nothing to do with these things.

    They belonged to Qi Xinyue, and the sacrificial soldiers were secretly raised by her. They only worked for Qi Xinyue, and most of the things they did was because of her jealousy.

    If it was rted to Yan Qingyun, then they would have done more than that. Yan Qingyun had been an official for many years. Didn¡¯t he have political enemies that he hated?

    Su Xiaolu waited for Zhou Zhi to answer her question.

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and said, ¡°Minister Yan is a scheming person. He¡¯s favored by the emperor because he has one advantage, which is that he knows how to adapt to the situation.¡±

    ¡°I often meet with him in the capital. I have some understanding of his style of doing things. Let me put it this way. If something is beneficial to him, he will definitely do it. On the other hand, if it is not beneficial to him, he will definitely not drag it out. He will decisively cut off this person, no matter who they are.¡±

    ¡°Four years ago, there was an embezzlement case in the capital. It was a cousin of his wife¡¯s family. Because of themotion, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and came to look for him for protection, hoping that he could resolve the matter. He first pretended to stabilize that person, then directly entered the pce to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Because of his impartiality, the Emperor did not me him, so he was not implicated at all. If he covered up for him and the matter recurs in the future, this will be his weakness. He deeply understands this principle, so he dealt with it without hesitation. That cousin even drank with him a few days ago.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, he looked at Su Xiaolu seriously and said, ¡°Xiaolu, this matter seems to have nothing to do with him, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as it looks.¡±

    ¡°He must know about it. He might even know about Yan Mian¡¯s disappearance back then. Because it¡¯s not good for him to say it, he didn¡¯t say it. As for this assassination, I believe he didn¡¯t do it either because it doesn¡¯t affect him whether your family returns or not for the time being. His wife, Qi Xinyue, is different.¡±

    ¡°General Qi is still alive. General Qi has made a lot of contributions. He has always valued rtionships. If he finds out that the loss of his only granddaughter was man-made and not an ident, Qi Xinyue¡¯s life will not be saved. After so many years of separation, someone has to pay for it. Yan Qingyun is clean, but Qi Xinyue isn¡¯t.¡±

    Zhou Zhi exined his analysis to Su Xiaolu in detail.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°So, Yan Qingyun knows about this. He didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t help Qi Xinyue or stop her.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. If my guess is correct, it won¡¯t be long before you know the truth. This truth should be in Qi Xinyue¡¯s suicide note.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi in confusion. ¡°Shemitted suicide so quickly? Why?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Because she¡¯s a mother who cares a lot about her children. Apart from Qi Xinyue, none of the many concubines in the Yan Manor has had children in the past few decades. Minister Yan is not a sentimental person. She has sacrificed a lot for her children, so she will make the final choice not to implicate the children.¡±

    ¡°Yan Qingyun won¡¯t protect her?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi¡¯s guess made sense, but she did not know Yan Qingyun well. She did not know how much Zhou Zhi could be right.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s question, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said slowly, ¡°Xiaolu, Minister Yan, is a logical person. Protecting Qi Xinyue now has no benefits to him. He can only be punished for it.¡±

    ¡°But hasn¡¯t Qi Xinyue been married to him for decades? Doesn¡¯t he care about their rtionship at all?¡±

    Su Xiaolu had doubts in her heart. Was there really someone who had been husband and wife for decades and did not care about their past rtionship at all when they were in trouble? Was there really someone so cold-blooded and heartless?

    Zhou Zhi did not say anything else. Su Xiaolu looked at him and felt that Zhou Zhi¡¯s smiling eyes seemed to be tainted with sadness. In an instant, Su Xiaolu felt something and remembered Zhou Zhi¡¯s poison.

    Some people could even disregard their own flesh and blood. They even hated the child they had carried for ten months just because of a ridiculous prophecy. They personally poisoned him time and time again and tried to kill him time and time again.

    In this world, there was no rtionship more intimate than that of mother and child. Even such a rtionship could be disregarded, let alone one between husband and wife.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll continue to interrogate these people. If I find out anything, I¡¯ll send someone to tell you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said softly.

    Su Xiaolu nced at Zhou Zhi and nodded. She stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked to the door and stopped. She turned around and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Remember to take your medicine on time. If your leg hurts, you can massage it more. A massage can relieve the pain.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu left. This time, she did not look back.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back. He slowly lowered his eyes and looked at his legs with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Heh¡ª¡±

    He chuckled and looked up again. There was only endless coldness in his eyes.

    From her initial suspicion and indifference to her active concern now, he seemed to have seeded halfway.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu had just arrived at the entrance of Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence when she saw a familiar figure at the door.

    Zhou Heng looked anxious as he spoke to the guard, Jin Liu.

    Jin Liu was very cold. ¡°How can you see my master just because you want to? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you if you say that you know Miss Su? If you cause trouble in front of my master¡¯s residence again, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    Jin Liu was abnormally cold. His eyes seemed to be able to turn into knives as he looked at Zhou Heng. His hand stopped on the sword at his waist.

    When Su Xiaolu saw this, she called out, ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    Zhou Heng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice.

    Jin Liu looked at Zhou Heng and his expression instantly softened. ¡°You really know Miss Su. I¡¯m sorry for offending you just now.¡±

    After Jin Liu finished speaking, he turned to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, are you going back? Just now, this person said that he¡¯s your rtive. He wants to see you and my masterter. I thought he was a little suspicious and was mean to him. Miss Su, please don¡¯t be offended.¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407 Apology

    407 Apology

    Jin Liu¡¯s attitude waspletely different from before.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, something happened at home, so I specially came to call you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She smiled at Jin Liu and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Jin Liu smiled. ¡°Miss Su, let me send you. The carriage is ready.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that the carriage was indeed faster than walking, so she nodded in agreement.

    The carriage parked at the entrance of the manor was already waiting.

    Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    Jin Liu smiled at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Young Master Su, don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just that your appearance doesn¡¯t resemble Miss Su at all, so I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Jin Liu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that Young Master Su doesn¡¯t mind. Thank you for your magnanimity.¡±

    On the way, Jin Liu said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, when are you free toe back to the residence? I want to spar with you again. Your sword technique is unique. I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year. You must have improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯lle over in a few days when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed with a smile. The people around Zhou Zhi were all experts. She had also benefited greatly from sparring with them. She was prepared to detoxify Zhou Zhi soon, so she had to go to his residence often.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Miss Su¡¯s arrival.¡±

    Jin Liu was obviously very happy.

    When they arrived, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Heng got out of the carriage.

    Jin Liu cupped his hands and said, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll go back too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Jin Liu looked at Zhou Heng and their eyes met. Jin Liu¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold. He pulled the reins and drove the carriage away.

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes so that Su Xiaolu would not notice his abnormality.

    Su Xiaolu and the others thought that Zhou Zhi had not discovered his identity, but he could not lie to himself.

    He could not understand what Zhou Zhi wanted to do, but it was also a fact that Zhou Zhi did not want to kill him.

    As soon as she opened the door, Su Xiaolu heard voicesing from the house.

    It was a little familiar. It was Yan Qingyun¡¯s voice.

    What was Yan Qingyun doing here again? He clearly left at noon, so why was he here again at night?

    It wasn¡¯t even dark yet. It would only take him four to six hours to return from here.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng beside her. ¡°Third Brother, why is he here again?¡±

    Zhou Zhi frowned slightly and said, ¡°You definitely wouldn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s here to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little surprised.

    Zhou Heng nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°He¡¯s asking for forgiveness. He told Auntie that the assassinationst night was done by his wife, Madam Qi, and Madam Qi had alreadymitted suicide. He saw Madam Qi¡¯s confession. He cried and handed Madam Qi¡¯s confession to Third Uncle and Auntie. This matter was too unbelievable, so I specially went to look for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was shocked. She remembered Zhou Zhi¡¯s guess. Zhou Zhi was right.

    Su Xiaolu was shocked that Zhou Zhi had guessed everything correctly, so she ignored why Zhou Heng went to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence to look for her.

    ¡°What does the confession say?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    She had the truth in her heart, but she did not dare to believe it.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the truth about Auntie being kidnapped by mountain bandits many years ago and the truth about the assassination attemptst night.¡±

    When he saw this confession, he was also very shocked. A stepmother had harmed her stepdaughter because of the jealousy in her heart.

    The viciousness of his methods was shocking.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart sank.

    As she walked in, she heard Yan Qingyun¡¯s choked voice admitting his mistake.

    He said, ¡°Mianmian, it¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t protect you well. I didn¡¯t know that her heart was like a snake¡¯s. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You can say that she raised you single-handedly. You called her mother too¡­¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s tears streamed down his face as he talked about his soul-stirring past.

    From Yan Mian¡¯s birth to the ident, he exined in detail.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling were shocked by the truth and did not know what to say.

    Madam Zhao was the most miserable.

    She couldn¡¯t remember. She only knew that she used to be Yan Mian. Now that she heard about Yan Mian¡¯s past, she felt very sad. Even if she couldn¡¯t remember, she could empathize with her at this moment.

    ¡°S-stop talking.¡±

    Madam Zhao sobbed.

    Yan Qingyun had a pained expression on his face. He seemed to want to go forward and hug Madam Zhao, but he stopped himself. He said regretfully, ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ve let you down. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve suffered so much. It¡¯s all my fault for being too careless. If it were me¡­ it¡¯s toote to say this now. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯ve suffered so much. I¡¯ll do whatever you want to deal with this matter. She knows that she can¡¯t escape death and wanted a quick death, but you can¡¯t suffer in vain. She¡¯s dead, but there is still her body. What do you want to do? I¡¯ll hand her corpse to you. I promise that your brother and sister won¡¯t have anyints and won¡¯t hate you because of this. I¡¯ll publicize this vicious woman¡¯s crimes and let her be despised by the world.¡±

    Yan Qingyun expressed his determination. As long as Madam Zhao could vent her anger, she could do whatever she wanted with Qi Xinyue¡¯s corpse.

    Whether it was whipping the corpse or burning the bones and scattering the ashes, as long as Madam Zhao could vent her anger, it was fine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. You, you go back first.¡±

    Madam Zhao was already at a loss. When she suddenly heard such important news, her world fell into chaos.

    It could be said that her unfortunate life was caused by Qi Xinyue.

    But now, she had a husband who was devoted to her, supported her along the way, and had sensible and filial children. If she had not been harmed by Qi Xinyue, how could she have met such a husband and children?

    Madam Zhao was flustered, not knowing if she should feel sad or lucky.

    Yan Qingyun was her biological father. He repented and cried in front of her, making Madam Zhao feel very ufortable. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Yan Qingyun like this, but she couldn¡¯t help him.

    And neither Su Sang nor the children could interfere in this matter.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be anxious. Think about it carefully. Before you think about it, I won¡¯t touch her corpse. I still have to go to the Qi family for such a huge sin. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Yan Qingyun wiped the tears off his face.

    He stood up and his gaze swept across Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others beforending on Su Xiaolu. Yan Qingyun nodded in relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re all good children. Fortunately, you¡¯ve been around for so many years. The heavens have eyes. God bless.¡±

    After saying this, Yan Qingyun staggered and slowly walked out.

    After Yan Qingyun left, Su Sang said worriedly, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±

    Su Sang reached out and wrapped his arm around Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean against him.

    Madam Zhao cried, ¡°Boohoo¡ªwhat should I do? My heart is in too much pain.¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408 Endless Pain

    408 Endless Pain

    Madam Zhao could not bear the sudden truth. After Yan Qingyun left, she broke down and cried.

    Su Sang¡¯s throat was hoarse. At this moment, all thefort seemed too weak.

    His eyes were red and his other eye hurt.

    His heart ached for Madam Zhao. If possible, he would rather never meet Madam Zhao than let her be harmed by his stepmother.

    As Yan Mian, Madam Zhao should have been able to live a very happy life with her loving fianc¨¦. That person who still remembered her was so sentimental. They could have married for the rest of their lives.

    And all of this was because of her stepmother¡¯s viciousness. Everything had been destroyed. She was separated from her old life. Now that things had changed, how could she face the past?

    The son of the Minister of Rites was also an identity that he would never be able topare to in his life. Su Sang felt inferior.

    Recalling the hardships that Madam Zhao had suffered with him in the past, Su Sang felt even worse after being ostracized by Madam Wang, Madam Li, and Madam Zhou.

    Su Chong and the others went out silently, leaving some space for the couple.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mother will do. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. It seems like I¡¯ve suddenly be very powerless.¡±

    Su Chong sighed.

    His martial arts skills werepletely useless at this moment.

    In the past, they had never thought that Madam Zhao was actually bought in. If they had gone through the normal ceremony, it would have been impossible for Madam Zhao to marry Su Sang.

    ¡°Me too. Even if I¡¯m familiar with literature, I still feel too powerless at this moment.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with mncholy.

    Everyone returned to their rooms.

    After Su Xiaolu got into bed, she snuggled up with Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaoling called Su Xiaolu¡¯s name softly. Then, she said softly, ¡°Have you ever thought that if mother hadn¡¯t suffered like this, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be her children?¡±

    The Su family was just an ordinary family.

    Su Sang was only an ordinary farmer. Under normal circumstances, he would marry a woman from another vige. But because Madam Wang was greedy and spent money to buy Madam Zhao, she even skipped all the etiquette.

    This was too unfair for Madam Zhao.

    And now, with Qi Xinyue¡¯s confession made public, what would Madam Zhao think? The man she was once engaged to was still waiting for her.

    Su Xiaoling felt very ufortable. She hugged Su Xiaolu and cried silently. She choked and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m so sad. I¡¯m sad for our mother. She must be in pain now.¡±

    ¡°Half of her life has already passed. It¡¯s toote to know the truth now. It¡¯s toote. How can we remedy things?¡±

    Su Xiaoling said with heartache.

    Su Xiaolu felt bad too. She sniffed and said, ¡°Sis, it will all pass.¡±

    Perhaps if she did not suffer a cmity, Madam Zhao would be Yan Mian. She would marry the son of the Minister of Rites and live a happy life. However, she was destined to suffer a cmity.

    In this world, the unknown was full of variables. No one could escape.

    This cmity was the cmity of their entire family.

    As long as their family worked together, this cmity would definitely pass.

    ¡°Xiaolu, if, if mother doesn¡¯t want to be with Father anymore, let¡¯s not hold her back and let her go, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling said seriously.

    Su Xiaolu was silent. After a while, she said, ¡°Then our father will be sad.¡±

    Su Sang might not be that powerful or decisive, but he was really trying his best to protect his family. It was true for Su Chong and Su Hua, but it was also true for her and Su Xiaoling.

    Even though she knew in her heart that if Madam Zhao wanted to leave, Su Sang should let go, emotions still trumped reason. Su Xiaolu did not want to see Madam Zhao leave.

    If Madam Zhao did not want this family, she could not get over it, nor could she understand.

    The past was in the past. Even if it had regrets, it was in the past. Now that all of this was hard toe by, wouldn¡¯t there be regrets if it was abandoned?

    ¡°But mother has already done a lot for us. Xiaolu, I know you can¡¯t bear to part with her, but we have to think about our mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling knew that Su Xiaolu was not having a good time, and neither was she, but she did not want Su Xiaolu to hate her.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips. Her heart seemed to be torn apart.

    After a long while, she said, ¡°If, if that is mother¡¯s choice, then I don¡¯t me her. Perhaps mother met father and gave birth to us because she was pushed down the wrong path. Now that she has found the right path, she should indeed return to the right path.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she hugged Su Xiaoling and cried.

    ¡°Sis, isn¡¯t this the same as Aunt? If our family doesn¡¯t work together, one day, we won¡¯t be the children that Mother is familiar with, and Mother won¡¯t be the person we are familiar with. We¡­ will grow further and further apart.¡±

    When a family¡¯s goals are no longer the same, they will eventually be strangers.

    Su Xiaolu would always remember the year she was born. When Su Xiaozhi came to visit, she also gave her heart. Also, when Su Xiaozhi was in trouble that year, they also helped her. They were also sincere in helping her. However, in the end, Su Xiaozhi had a disagreement with them and went further and further away.

    ¡°Xiaolu, that won¡¯t happen. Mother is different from Aunt. No matter where she goes, I believe she will always love us. Xiaolu, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s all my fault for saying this. Don¡¯t cry. This is just my guess. It¡¯s not true.¡±

    Su Xiaoling hugged Su Xiaolu and tried her best tofort her. Seeing how sad Su Xiaolu was, Su Xiaoling med herself deeply.

    They were too dependent on their home, so they were afraid of losing it.

    At this moment, Su Xiaoling would rather Madam Zhao be from an ordinary family. This way, their family would never have a rift.

    However, the heavens just had to tease people like this.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep crying. She had never been so sad in her life.

    At the thought that Madam Zhao might leave, every part of her heart ached.

    She had never felt so painful and tired before.

    At night, Su Xiaolu had a fever.

    Su Xiaoling was terrified. At this moment, everyone in the family was having a hard time. She did not disturb anyone and silently fetched water to wipe Su Xiaolu¡¯s sweat to cool her down.

    Su Xiaolu mumbled in a daze, ¡°Master¡ªMaster, I¡ªit hurts.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu, who was talking in her sleep, and regretted telling her this. She held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after I blow on it for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was in a daze.

    She shuttled through modern alleys and ancient mountain viges.

    One second she was studying in a modern ssroom, and the next she was picking herbs in the ancient forest.

    It was hazy and she could not tell where she was.

    She only knew that she was in pain.

    In modern ssrooms, after school, someone would pull her braids, pull her school bag, and mock her. ¡°No one wants you. You don¡¯t have parents¡­¡±

 Chapter 409 - 409 Nightmare

    409 Nightmare

    ¡°What kind of water is in your bag? Is it poison? It¡¯s so disgusting¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did your grandpa even pick you up? We heard that some old people are too perverted. He¡¯s an old bachelor who can¡¯t find a wife. He must want to raise you as a wife. Hahaha¡­¡±

    A few girls surrounded her and refused to let her go, using the most hurtful words to provoke her.

    Su Xiaolu hugged her knees tightly and cried.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Wretched girl, what are you thinking? Have you finished reading the medical books I asked you to read? Tell me immediately where these acupuncture points are. What illness can these herbs treat?¡±

    In a daze, the malicious mockery of her ssmates was getting further and further away from her. She was also called Su Xiaolu again. Old Wu asked her angrily with a straight face.

    Su Xiaolu looked at how old she seemed to have be. She could no longer tell what kind of nightmare this was.

    All she knew was that she was in too much pain. Modern or ancient, she wailed.

    In her daze, she seemed to see Old Wu coaxing her in shock and helplessness. ¡°Aiyaya, don¡¯t cry. I was just a little strict¡ªdarn girl, what do you want me to do to stop you from crying? I¡¯ll do whatever you want, okay?¡±

    She seemed to have seen the old Master in a medical suit walking towards her. He smiled kindly and squatted down to hold her hand. ¡°Xiaolu, tell me, who bullied you? I¡¯ll settle the score with them.¡±

    The sealed memories yed out one after another.

    The old man, who was wearing a medical suit and liked tob his hair back, solemnly held her hand and led her from door to door. He told them righteously, ¡°You¡¯re all literate people. Is this how the country has beenpulsorily teaching intellectuals for nine years? So what if I picked up this girl? Do you know that her parents don¡¯t want her? What if her parents had no choice but to do this? I¡¯m already so old. Can¡¯t I marry a wife? My savings are at least 800,000 yuan even if I don¡¯t have a million yuan. How can I not get a wife? That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m lucky to have picked up a granddaughter in my old age and have her send me off in the future.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make things clear today. If you can¡¯t, let¡¯s go to the police station to make things clear. Can my girl¡¯s reputation and my many years of reputation be damaged like this? When you have a headache and fever. Did I charge you extra?¡±

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t exin it clearly, let¡¯s hire awyer. I¡¯ll go to the court with you to exin it clearly! I¡¯ll see if all the people in the country are like you, educating children without thinking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about children being insensible. Children are taught by adults. Today, you have to apologize. Apologize to me and my granddaughter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the police station, the court, and the television station!¡±

    That was the first time in her memory that the old man was angry. He was so angry that he held her hand and was determined to seek justice for her.

    Later on, all the students who said those words apologized. Even their families were apologizing.

    Su Xiaolu watched these memories y out with her own eyes. Tears streamed down her face.

    She staggered towards the old man and knelt in front of him, crying on his knees.

    She was indebted to him for raising her and imparting Chinese medicine to her. However, she had just entered university when the old man passed away. After that, she only had endless longing.

    In the chaos, everything was too real. Su Xiaolu could not tell if it was her nightmare or reality.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cried and said how sad she was.

    ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s there to be sad about? It doesn¡¯t matter if they say that you don¡¯t have parents. Some people just don¡¯t have parents. Even if you don¡¯t have parents, don¡¯t you still have me? Look at what you want to eat and which clothes you like. Those who have parents might not be happier than you. Look at that child Yang¡¯s family. She has parents, but they¡¯re divorced.¡±

    ¡°Listen to Grandpa. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have parents or not. What¡¯s important is that someone really loves you. This person can be your grandparents, uncles, aunties, or even your friends. They definitely have their shorings. If we have them, we¡¯ll take them and cherish them. If not, we shouldn¡¯t be discouraged or sad. We have to look forward. If this road is difficult, we¡¯ll definitely be happy on the next road.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you have to believe me. I¡¯ve read your fortune in the past. You¡¯re very lucky. The good days are still ahead of you. In the future, when you lead a happy life, no one can catch up to you even if they fly a ne. They can¡¯t do anything but to be green with envy.¡±

    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m in the sky. Just walk forward and don¡¯t be afraid of anything. I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±

    It was still the familiar words in her memory. The gentle tone told her to continue walking her path bravely.

    In a daze, the memories of her previous life reyed like a faded movie.

    She had always been brave, walking forward until her death.

    Until the next life.

    She became Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s child.

    From the time she learned how to speak until she grew up, she recalled every scene in her mind.

    Her headache gradually subsided. As she breathed, spiritual energy filled her mind, slowly alleviating all her difort.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and realized that she was recuperating in her space. The herbs she nted were filled with vitality and the spiritual spring water flowed endlessly.

    Su Xiaolu felt that her eyes were a little dry and her nose was blocked. She seemed to have been crying for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. She knew that she had a nightmare.

    She had trapped herself. After a nightmare, everything was fine. Whether it was in her previous life or this life, she would walk forward firmly and let go of all her sadness.

    It was just like what her old Master and grandfather had said in her previous life. After walking this part of the road, the next part would definitely be better. She had to walk forward and look forward.

    Su Xiaolu came out of the Space. She opened her eyes and saw Su Xiaoling, who had not slept all night and looked worried. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was really frightened. Su Xiaolu had a nightmare the entire night and kept crying and talking in her sleep. After the advanced fever subsided, she could not wake her up.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. She smiled gently at Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re not in the wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t worry. I understand now. You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens in the end, we¡¯re still a family. Father and Mother are still Father and Mother. No one can change this.¡±

    She had a nightmare because having such parents was what she wanted the most in this life. Now that she could potentially lose them, she couldn¡¯t ept it and had a nightmare. Now that she had walked out, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 410 - 410 Look Ahead, Walk Ahead

    410 Look Ahead, Walk Ahead

    No matter what Madam Zhao chose, she would not hate her because of this.

    Madam Zhao was not wrong in this matter, and neither were they.

    When fatees to meet, fate separates. Everything in the world is because of this.

    Let go, then look ahead and walk forward.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaoling choked slightly and nodded.

    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled. Su Xiaoling hugged Su Xiaolu tightly. She swallowed and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I will never change.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded gently and said, ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve been guarding me for the entire night. I¡¯ve made you worry. You should rest.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had dark circles under her eyes. It was obvious how difficult her night had been.

    Su Xiaoling shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pulled Su Xiaoling to the bed and let her lie down to sleep.

    Su Xiaoling could not persuade her and could only sleep. She was indeed too tired. Now that she rxed, she quickly fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu pinched Su Xiaoling¡¯s wrist and transferred some Internal force to her before getting up and going out.

    Last night was a big blow to their family.

    However, after the blow, they still had to continue living and move forward.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were already up.

    When they saw Su Xiaolu, they smiled weakly as a greeting.

    The few of them cooked together.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had yet to get up.

    The family was silent, and they didn¡¯t really want to talk.

    They needed to give Madam Zhao some time to calm down.

    As for Madam Zhao, she did not sleep the entire night. Su Sang hugged her, and the two of them did not sleep or talk.

    Seeing the sky gradually brighten outside and hearing the children get up, Su Sang swallowed and said in a dry voice, ¡°Darling, can you get up and eat something?¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. She choked and said, ¡°Will you still want me?¡±

    From Qi Xinyue¡¯s confession, she knew that it was not an ident that she had been abducted by the bandits. But it had been several months since such a fierce bandit abducted her and she married Su Sang. Had she really been innocent in these few months?

    Madam Zhao was filled with panic and pain.

    Su Sang tightened his arms and choked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can I not want you? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t want me or the children¡­¡±

    ¡°You could have married well. He¡¯s still waiting for you¡­ The two of you should have married, but I was just a freakbination of factors. If you want to leave, I don¡¯t even have the courage to ask you to stay.¡±

    Su Sang felt a dull ache in his heart. It hurt whenever he thought about it. He didn¡¯t know how to face it.

    Madam Zhao listened to Su Sang¡¯s silly words and cried andughed. She did not know that Su Sang would be so stupid. The things that they were each in pain for werepletely different.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to be with you and the children. We¡¯re a family. I want to spend the rest of my life with you until we grow old and die.¡±

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Sang tightly and gave him an even more suffocating hug in return.

    There was also Su Sang¡¯s choked and heavy response. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ve agreed that no one is allowed to change.¡±

    The pain of the entire night was cured by Madam Zhao¡¯s words.

    All his pain had been the fear that she would leave. Nothing could have reassured him more than her firm assertion that she would not.

    Madam Zhao leaned into Su Sang¡¯s arms and listened to his strong heartbeat. The corners of her lips curled up unconsciously.

    She was lucky to have met him.

    ¡°Father, mother, food is ready.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.

    Su Sang said gently to Madam Zhao, ¡°Can you eat something?¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    Su Sang shouted to Su Xiaolu outside the door, ¡°Okay, your mother and I will be right there.¡±

    The family ate together. Su Xiaolu scooped the noodles and poured them with meat sauce. She brought them to Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, eat the noodles.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. She felt that Su Xiaolu seemed to have matured overnight.

    Every child in the family was very sensible. Looking at their eyes, Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. She understood everything.

    How could she not understand her children?

    They, like their father, were wondering if she would leave. And the look in their eyes told her that if she did, they wouldn¡¯t me her.

    Madam Zhao lowered her eyes and looked at the bowl of noodles in her hand. She pursed her lips and smiled. She said, ¡°Our family has been through all kinds of things. There¡¯s nothing that our family can¡¯t get through, even in the future.¡±

    ¡°Chong, Hua, and Heng, you have to adjust your mood and take the exam well, do you hear me? Don¡¯t worry about anything else. With Father and Mother around, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be resolved.¡±

    After Madam Zhao finished speaking gently and firmly, she turned to Su Sang and said, ¡°Sang, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Su Xiaolu, who was eating her noodles quietly, looked at Su Xiaoling with a smile.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others looked at each other. Su Chong smiled excitedly and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Su Hua also said seriously, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely perk up and prepare for the exam.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±

    They were also relieved. This family would not lose anyone. There were no difficulties that could separate them.

    After dinner, she returned to her room to rest.

    Su Xiaolu took the herbs and ground them. The exam was in a few days, so she should prepare some medicine for her brothers to bring to the exam hall.

    Liu Zijin came to visit.

    Su Chong told him everything in detail.

    Liu Zijin sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many twists and turns behind this.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s all over now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu interrupted.

    Su Chong smiled and looked much more rxed.

    Liu Zijin smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can calm down and prepare to take the exam. We¡¯ve studied hard for many years just for this.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Hua and Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Brother Hua, Heng, you have to do your best. I won¡¯t give in humbly.¡±

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng smiled and cupped their hands at Liu Zijin. The two of them said in unison, ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled as well.

    It was as if something had changed, but at the same time, nothing seemed to have changed.

    The family could also treat Madam Zhao¡¯s identity peacefully.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng began to prepare for the general examination on February 18th.

    After some discussion, the family decided that they would not see anyone for the next few days.

    The Yan family and the Qi family had been here before. Su Xiaolu came out to ask them to go back.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi came because they could not calm down after reading Qi Xinyue¡¯s confession. As soon as Su Xiaolu exined, they understood and only said that they woulde after Su Chong and Su Hua took the exam.

    Two middle-aged men, a man and a woman, came from the Yan family. Their request was rejected, they even dealt with Su Xiaolu for a while. Seeing that there was really no other way, they turned around and went home.

    On February 18th, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng sessfully went to take the exam.

 Chapter 411 - 411 Severing the Former Fate

    411 Severing the Former Fate

    This examsted for three days. It was slightly more than half the time of the previous exams, but the pressure was several times greater.

    The examination gathered the top students from the various states of the Great Zhou Dynasty. If they took the top students from them, the pressure could be imagined.

    This time, Su Sang and Madam Zhao personally sent them into the exam hall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home too. Xiaoling and Xiaolu stay at home. Your father and I will go to Jinghong Restaurant to talk to Mr. He about the coboration.¡±

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaolu¡¯s and Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands and said gently.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu nodded.

    After apanying his two daughters home, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went out again.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. When they were far away, Su Sang said, ¡°Darling, have you thought it through?¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently at Su Sang. She nodded and said, ¡°Sang, I¡¯ve thought it through. Let the past be the past. Our family has our own life. Let¡¯s treat this trip as aplete resolution.¡±

    They hid it from their children and did not go to Jinghong Restaurant, but to the Yan Residence.

    Madam Zhao did not want to be Yan Mian again. She only wanted to be Madam Zhao.

    She couldn¡¯t remember what Qi Xinyue did to Yan Mian, but she couldn¡¯t forgive her on Yan Mian¡¯s behalf. Qi Xinyuemitted suicide out of guilt and that was enough. She hoped that this matter would end just like that and there would be no more entanglements.

    The Yan family had the Yan family¡¯s life to live, and so did they. The two sides didn¡¯t have to have any more interactions and just lived their own lives.

    Su Sang nodded. He smiled and held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly.

    When the two of them arrived at the Yan Residence, the manservant came to ask, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°I want to see your master. Please help me inform him that my surname is Zhao.¡±

    The manservant saw that Madam Zhao was gentle and polite. Although her clothes were a little in, her expression was not inferior at all. The manservant did not dare to be negligent and hurriedly entered the residence to report.

    In the Yan Manor, Yan Qingyun¡¯s face was cold. Below him were Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen. They hade to ask for Qi Xinyue¡¯s burial as soon as possible.

    As usual, Yan Qingyun refused to relent. He said that unless the Su family agreed, Qi Xinyue could not be buried.

    Yan Zhiyuan clenched his fists.

    Yan Zhenzhen wiped her tears and said indignantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Father say before that he wanted to save my mother some dignity? Why can¡¯t you keep your word? Now, not only did you not let my mother rest in peace, but you even agreed to the Su family¡¯s humiliating request?¡±

    The Su family was determined not to see him. It was obvious that they wanted to make things difficult for him.

    How could she watch her mother¡¯s corpse be whipped and burned to ashes? No one could do that.

    ¡°Father, Mother has already paid the price for what she has done. When a person dies, the debt will be paid.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan said angrily.

    Yan Qingyun frowned. He looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. Why are you in such a hurry? There¡¯s no news from the Qi family yet. Will it be fine if you bury her now? If the matter isn¡¯t resolved, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be dug out even if she¡¯s buried.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at his impatient and scheming children and felt frustrated. Why didn¡¯t they think more about it?

    Qi Xinyue was dead and she was guilty, but the matter had not beenpletely resolved. The Qi family¡¯s anger had not subsided, and there was still no news from the Su family. If she was buried now, it would make Qi Xinyue¡¯s suicide useless.

    There was nothing a person could not do in a fit of anger.

    Burial was not the end. If she was dug out, she would be humiliated several times more.

    Looking at his insufficiently wise children, Yan Qingyun felt stifled.

    But Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen thought that he was avoiding them on purpose.

    Yan Zhiyuan said coldly, ¡°Father is just being heartless. If you don¡¯t want to, who would dare to touch my mother¡¯s grave? You¡¯re just thinking too much about the benefits.¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen looked at Yan Qingyun in disappointment.

    Yan Qingyun was frustrated. He said sternly, ¡°Do I value benefits too much? You¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know much about the Qi family!¡±

    He knew General Qi¡¯s temper. When he was young, when someone said that his wife was illiterate, not only did he submit a memorial to the emperor, but he alsoined to the emperor in the main hall about whether a woman like his wife was an idiot.

    The Qi family were all martial arts practitioners. The Qi family had inherited General Qi¡¯s protective personality.

    Was he not afraid of offending the Qi family?

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan. Although Yan Zhiyuan was kneeling, his eyes were not weak at all. He asked coldly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think too highly of benefits? The Qi family, the Qi family are barbaric. Father is afraid that there will be endless trouble if you offend them, right?¡±

    Yan Qingyun was so angry that he could not even breathe properly. He pointed at Yan Zhiyuan with a trembling finger. ¡°How could I give birth to such a stupid thing like you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m extremely stupid. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t caught your eye since I was young.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan straightened his neck and rebuked Yan Qingyun. If his mother had not schemed for him when he was young, Yan Qingyun would not have taken a second look at him.

    If his illegitimate brother had popped up like a bamboo shoot, there would have been no ce for him in this residence.

    Yan Zhenzhen said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Father, please let mother rest in peace.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s face turned pale with anger. These two children had never caught his eye. They were extremely stupid.

    Love and profit were tied together. It would not disappear just because they ignored it.

    They did not understand his painstaking efforts at all.

    Yan Qingyun said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m also someone who¡¯s about to die of old age. If you don¡¯t care about affecting your descendants and insist on burying your mother now, then bury her. It¡¯s toote for regrets in the future. Don¡¯t me me for being heartless again.¡±

    The siblings did not listen to his analysis at all. Forget it, he was really too tired.

    On the surface, they thought that Qi Xingfeng was reckless and useless. In the future, he would definitely die on the battlefield. However, they ignored the calm and wise Qi Xingzhi. With Qi Xingzhi around, the Qi family would not be defeated so easily.

    The schemes of everyone in the Qi family had all been left to Qi Xingzhi. With his schrly examination, Qi Xingzhi would definitely not be inferior to anyone in the future. It was clearly such a simple and easy thing to see, so why couldn¡¯t his son and daughter understand?

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bear the consequences alone.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan lowered his head and avoided Yan Qingyun¡¯s gaze.

    Yan Zhenzhen wiped her tears and kowtowed.

    Yan Qingyun closed his eyes in disappointment. Making enemies had never been the best strategy. Since ancient times, stubbornness and ignorance had always been the worst of the worst. One day, he would regret it!

    He couldn¡¯t persuade them. He couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Master, someone wants to see you.¡±

    At this moment, the manservant came in to report.

    Yan Qingyun waved his hand tiredly. ¡°No.¡±

    The manservant said hesitantly, ¡°Master, she said her surname is Zhao and she¡¯s a woman. There¡¯s also a one-eyed man beside her.¡±

 Chapter 412 - 412 Severing Their Former Fate 2

    412 Severing Their Former Fate 2

    Yan Qingyun quickly said, ¡°Quickly invite them in.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was about to walk out when he suddenly stopped. He turned around and said to Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about settling your mother downter. If you dare to mess around, don¡¯t me me for disowning you.¡±

    With that, Yan Qingyun quickly walked out.

    The one-eyed man and the woman surnamed Zhao were Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Yan Qingyun arrived outside the residence and saw Madam Zhao and Su Sang. He hurriedly went forward. ¡°Mianmian, Sang, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Master Yan, this time¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Qingyun. Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. This is your home.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Madam Zhao kindly. In his eyes was the expectant gaze of an old father.

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    Yan Qingyun smiled. ¡°Your courtyard has been repaired. You can bring the children back to stay anytime.¡±

    Yan Qingyun knew that Madam Zhao would note back to stay. He could clearly see that, and all he could do was try his best to befriend her. Even if they were not close, they would not be enemies.

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    In the entire Yan Residence, there was only one courtyard with a white sail.

    When they arrived at the main courtyard, Yan Qingyun gave Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen a look and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°This is Zhiyuan and Zhenzhen, your younger brother and sister.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Zhenzhen and Yan Zhiyuan and nodded slightly in greeting.

    She only felt that this huge Yan Residence was very unfamiliar and did not feel nostalgic at all.

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Qingyun and said, ¡°Master Yan, I came this time to tell you about me.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen immediately became nervous.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Madam Zhao and nodded gently. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang, then at Yan Qingyun, and said seriously, ¡°Master Yan, my purpose foring this time is to make things clear and let go of the past. You all said that I¡¯m Yan Mian, but I don¡¯t remember. However, that day when we did the blood test, the fusion of our blood proved our father-daughter rtionship. Then I¡¯m your daughter, Yan Mian.¡±

    ¡°During this period of time, I was also in pain because of this. However, after I thought it through, I still decided to let go of the past. In the past, I¡¯ll treat Yan Mian as if she died when she was 17 years old. From now on, I¡¯m only Madam Zhao. I hope to let bygones be bygones. Now that she has passed away, I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°My current life is very good. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to it, so I want my life to remain the same. I also have things I want to do. If you like, I¡¯ll visit you every year during the holidays. That¡¯s what I want to say today.¡±

    After Madam Zhao finished speaking seriously, she knelt down with Su Sang and kowtowed three times to Yan Qingyun.

    Yan Qingyun hurriedly went forward to help them up. He sighed softly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do well enough. This is what you want. How can I not agree? When you have time in the future, bring the children back to visit me often.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yan Qingyun patted Su Sang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sang, treat my daughter well. I¡¯m solemnly handing her to you now. I don¡¯t know about before, but from now on, if you treat her badly, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Su Sang nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treat her well.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled gently and nodded.

    ¡°Mian¡¯er, I thank you on behalf of Madam Qi. She did such a vicious thing to you. If you can let go of her and leave her with dignity, I thank you.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Madam Zhao and said gratefully.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen and said, ¡°Zhiyuan, Zhenzhen, you should thank your eldest sister.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen pursed their lips and lowered their heads to thank Madam Zhao. ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first. Sang and I still have to go to the Qi family. It¡¯s not convenient for us to stay any longer.¡±

    After saying what she needed to say, Madam Zhao did not want to continue staying.

    After saying that, Madam Zhao and Su Sang prepared to leave.

    Yan Qingyun red at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen and hurriedly sent Madam Zhao and Su Sang out.

    His eyes were red. When he reached the door, he choked up slightly and instructed, ¡°Mian¡¯er,e back often.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. Her heart ached. She woulde back to visit during the holidays in the future and treat it as visiting her family.

    Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen did not care about her alienation. They had their own lives, and so did she.

    After Yan Qingyun passed away, she would nevere back.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Qi family.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled when she thought of Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi.

    From the bottom of her heart, the Qi family made her feel more weed.

    Su Sang smiled slightly and the two of them headed for the Qi residence.

    ¡ª-

    Yan Qingyun returned to the main courtyard, and his expression returned to coldness.

    After entering the door, he said to Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Your mother can be buried. She is guilty and can only be sent away in private.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan smiled coldly. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Yan Qingyun frowned. Looking at Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s cold expression, he understood that the father and son had fallen out.

    Yan Zhenzhen also looked at Yan Qingyun in disappointment and said, ¡°Father, mother didn¡¯t have to die.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s expression darkened. He was furious. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Are you ming me for this? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give her a chance? Didn¡¯t I ask her to investigate thoroughly? She walked into this dead end herself. I didn¡¯t push her to it. Now you hate me and me me! It¡¯s ridiculous. Get lost, get lost¡ªI don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was furious. Such a son and daughter really angered him to death.

    Yan Qingyun roared angrily. Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen didn¡¯t say anything and stood up to leave silently.

    The siblings indeed hated Yan Qingyun for being cold and heartless. In their opinion, their mother was not smart enough. Why couldn¡¯t their father help her?

    Perhaps everything would be different if he helped.

    Now, their mother had written a confession andmitted suicide. They couldn¡¯t even carry out her funeral properly and could only bury her in private. How undignified was that?

    After leaving the main courtyard, Yan Zhenzhen said to Yan Zhiyuan, ¡°Brother, Mother died an aggrieved death. If you have a way, you must avenge her. If I have the chance, I will avenge Mother too.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan nodded. ¡°Yes, I will remember it.¡±

    He would not act rashly. He would lie low and wait for the right time. One day, he would definitely vent his anger.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang found the general¡¯s residence. After exining their intentions, the guard smiled and said, ¡°Pleasee in. The general said that you don¡¯t have to report when youe back. Just go in. The residence is waiting at any time.¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413 Severing Their Former Fate 3

    413 Severing Their Former Fate 3

    There was no need to report. The guard seemed to know them.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang were surprised.

    They followed the guard in. Not long after, they saw Qi Xingfeng practicing boxing. When he saw Su Sang and Madam Zhao, Qi Xingfeng immediately shouted in surprise, ¡°Aunt, uncle, you¡¯re here to see me.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng retracted his fist and quickly ran to Madam Zhao¡¯s side. He held her arm and said happily, ¡°Aunt, you came at the right time. Great-grandfather will definitely faint from joy when he sees you.¡±

    After saying that, Qi Xingfeng pped himself in the mouth again. Then, he spat repeatedly. ¡°Pft, pft, pft. I shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Madam Zhaoughed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was careless and spoke too carelessly.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi were both there. Qi Xingfeng brought Madam Zhao and Su Sang over. Father Qi stood up excitedly. Before he could say anything, he held his waist and cried out in pain. ¡°Aiyo, my old waist¡ª¡±

    Mother Qi hurriedly supported him and said with concern, ¡°You sprained your waist, right? Take it slow. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, Cousin-inw, you¡¯re here. I was too excited. Take a seat.¡±

    Father Qi rubbed his waist as he spoke. Seeing Madam Zhao looking at him worriedly, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s an old injury. As long as I don¡¯t run or jump, there¡¯s no problem. I identally sprained it just now, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said gently, ¡°My Xiaolu studies medicine. I¡¯ll get her to take a look at you tomorrow. Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills are very good.¡±

    Father Qi nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, Xiaolu knows medicine too. She¡¯s so good at martial arts, and she still has time to learn medicine? She¡¯s too amazing.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was extremely surprised. When he saw Su Xiaolu and Su Chong¡¯s martial arts that day, he was extremely shocked. He did not expect Xiaolu to know medicine too.

    Father Qi looked at Qi Xingfeng in disdain and said, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you and can only learn one thing? Look at your cousin Su Chong. Not only is he good at martial arts, but he¡¯s also knowledgeable.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng scratched his head in embarrassment. He really admired his cousins.

    After Father Qi finished talking about his son in disdain, he smiled and said to Madam Zhao and Su Sang, ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have such a child. Otherwise, you would all be so angry that you would live a few years less.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. Xingfeng is straightforward, broad-minded, and kind. He¡¯s a rare good child.¡±

    Su Sang also smiled and echoed, ¡°Yes, he looks like a filial child.¡±

    Father Qi and Mother Qi were naturally happy that their child was praised.

    Qi Xingfeng was also in high spirits. He smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, uncle, have a seat and have some tea first. I¡¯ll call my great-grandfather and Xingzhi over. Xingzhi is ying chess with great-grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Father Qi waved his hand.

    Madam Zhao was a little nervous. She did not know why, but she felt inexplicably nervous.

    Father Qi could tell. He smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Grandpa has always treated you very well. It¡¯s better than anything that you are safe. A few days ago, we also told him about you, and he had been waiting for you to visit him. If it wasn¡¯t for Xingzhi¡¯s persuasion these few days, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to help but visit you.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¡¯s personality is the same as Xingfeng¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for Xingzhi, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to persuade him.¡±

    Father Qi sighed. All the men in the Qi family were energetic. Only Qi Xingzhi was calm andposed.

    When General Qi found out that his granddaughter had returned to the capital alive, he was so excited that he wanted to visit her, but Qi Xingzhi stopped him.

    He patiently listened to the whole story. However, his two great-grandsons were going to participate in the examination, so he couldn¡¯t be distracted at this time. He endured his temper and waited. However, when the examination was over, he definitely couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Over the past few days, it was Qi Xingzhi who yed chess with General Qi and talked about the Su family¡¯s past to calm General Qi down.

    Madam Zhao smiled. Just listening to him made her heart warm.

    Mother Qi asked about Madam Zhao¡¯s life all these years. When the two of them chatted, Madam Zhao was not as restrained as when she came.

    At this moment, Qi Xingfeng rushed into the bamboo garden where General Qi lived.

    ¡°Great-grandfather, Xingzhi, good news, good news.¡±

    Before Qi Xingfeng entered the house, his voice was heard.

    General Qi, who was in the room, rubbed his ears and looked at Qi Xingzhi, who was smiling without saying anything. He muttered, ¡°If only Xingfeng was half as calm as you are. The entire family¡¯s brains are held by you.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±

    The moment Qi Xingfeng opened the door, he smiled and said, ¡°Great-grandfather, Xingzhi, Aunt and Uncle are here.¡±

    General Qi¡¯s expression changed. He stood up excitedly. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°Brother, you said that Aunt and Uncle are here?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re talking to our parents in the main courtyard.¡±

    General Qi said excitedly, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go over.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi asked Qi Xingfeng, ¡°Are Xiaolu and Xiaoling here?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng shook his head. ¡°No. Aunt and Uncle came together.¡±

    General Qi was not in the mood to listen to this. He only wanted to see them now. He immediately left.

    However, Qi Xingzhi muttered to himself thoughtfully, ¡°Only they came. What does this mean? Why didn¡¯t they wait until Eldest Cousin and Second Cousin finished their exams? Moreover, Xiaoling and Xiaolu didn¡¯te either. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng pulled Qi Xingzhi to chase after General Qi. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t mumble at this time. It¡¯s just Aunt and Uncleing to visit. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi was pulled away, but he was still determined that something was wrong.

    They arrived at the main room of the main courtyard.

    As soon as General Qi entered and saw Madam Zhao sitting there, he suddenly paused.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi also stopped talking. Father Qi saw that the agitated General Qi was a little worried and hurriedly stood up to support him. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t be agitated.¡±

    General Qi pushed Father Qi away and said, ¡°Get lost. I know my own body.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at General Qi and her heart ached. She said softly, ¡°General Qi.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me old general? Call me grandpa. That¡¯s what you called me when you were young. Don¡¯t talk to me about amnesia. Even if you have amnesia, you have to call me grandpa. This can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    General Qi said solemnly as he walked towards Madam Zhao. He walked up to her and looked at her before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve often looked at your portrait these past few days, but it¡¯s not as good as the real you. Don¡¯t say anything else. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back home.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you have to thank Xingzhi for telling me that you treat my granddaughter well. Otherwise, if I saw you today, I would break one of your legs.¡±

    General Qi patted Su Sang¡¯s shoulder solemnly.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Su Sang said gratefully. He looked at General Qi seriously and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat Mianmian well.¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414 Meeting Grandpa

    414 Meeting Grandpa

    ¡°Yes, yes. Not bad. He¡¯s a sincere person. His eyes are clear and trustworthy.¡±

    General Qi nodded in satisfaction, acknowledging Su Sang.

    After saying that, General Qi looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will avenge you. No one can take what belongs to you.¡±

    Madam Zhao opened her mouth, but she realized that she could not say the words she had prepared.

    The care and concern in General Qi¡¯s eyes made her unable to say anything about not wanting to be Yan Mian.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Madam Zhao pursed her lips and whispered.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the two girlse together? I want to see them too.¡±

    General Qi was a little disappointed. He would also like his great-granddaughters.

    Madam Zhao looked at General Qi and felt guilty.

    At this moment, Qi Xingfeng said happily, ¡°It¡¯s easy for my great-grandfather to see them. I¡¯ll just pick them up.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, Uncle, take a seat. I¡¯ll go fetch them now.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was very enthusiastic and took care of this job himself. As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed out without waiting for a response.

    Mother Qi said to Madam Zhao helplessly, ¡°This child¡¯s personality is like this.¡±

    ¡°Xingfeng is quite good. He¡¯s straightforward and kind.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently. Although Qi Xingfeng was a little reckless, he had good intentions.

    ¡°Cousin, how many years has Xiaolu been studying medicine? Does she have a master?¡±

    Father Qi asked.

    Without waiting for Madam Zhao to answer, General Qi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for the little girl to study medicine. I know someone in the Imperial Hospital. Let her go to the Imperial Hospital to learn. After learning for a few years, she can open her own medical center.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaolu has a Master.¡±

    Madam Zhao still felt a little ufortable calling him Grandpa.

    However, when General Qi heard her call him grandpa, he immediately smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Those doctors outside are not as good as the imperial physicians from the imperial hospital. Don¡¯t mind the trouble. This is a small matter to grandpa.¡±

    Father Qi chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, cousin. This isn¡¯t troublesome at all.¡±

    Madam Zhao was in a difficult position. She quickly exined, ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s Master is already very good. There¡¯s really no need.¡±

    General Qi immediately asked, ¡°No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than the imperial physicians of the imperial hospital? Tell me, who is this little girl¡¯s Master¡¯s surname and where is he from?¡±

    His granddaughter was too polite. This was not a good thing.

    Madam Zhao said softly, ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s master¡¯s surname is Wu. He¡¯s an old man in his seventies. Hees from Minggu Medical Valley and is the sessor of Minggu Medical Valley.¡±

    ¡°Divine¡ªdivine doctor?¡±

    Father Qi¡¯s jaw dropped. He was from Minggu Medical Valley and his surname was Wu. He was probably the only sessor of Minggu Medical Valley.

    Mother Qi was also shocked. This was too shocking.

    General Qi was stunned. Then, he asked uncertainly, ¡°Is it that strange old man with a bad temper? The one who looks like everyone owes him a few hundred taels of silver?¡±

    Madam Zhao thought about Old Wu¡¯s appearance and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi pondered. He seemed to have remembered something and suddenly asked excitedly, ¡°Aunt, I heard that Minggu has a new sessor a few years ago. Could that new sessor be Xiaolu?¡±

    Oh my god, his little cousin was actually the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. She had already graduated at such a young age. This was too shocking.

    ¡°Well, actually, we¡¯re not too sure. Xiaolu has been out of school for a few years. Two years ago, he woulde back to train with Xiaolu. He hasn¡¯te back for the past two years. We¡¯re not sure about the sessor or anything.¡±

    Madam Zhao told the truth. The couple really did not know about this.

    Su Sang didn¡¯t know either, but seeing the shocked expressions of the Qi family, Su Sang felt proud of Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Since we have time, you should stay here for the time being. Tell me about your matters.¡±

    General Qi said with a smile.

    Looking at it this way, his great-granddaughter was quite extraordinary. What kind of story was behind this? He could not help but be curious.

    Hearing General Qi¡¯s words, Father Qi and Mother Qi immediately agreed with a smile.

    Father Qi said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I heard that Xiaolu is very good at martial arts. Let her spar with Xingfeng and let me watch.¡±

    Mother Qi smiled gently and said, ¡°Cousin, you can stay in the Chrysanthemum Garden. The house has been tidied up. You can stay anytime.¡±

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she thought that she shouldn¡¯t do that.

    She hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I actually came this time to make things clear. I¡¯m already married. I like my current life very much. I don¡¯t want it to change. Yan Mian was only the first part of my life, and Madam Zhao is the second half of my life.¡±

    After Madam Zhao said this, she immediately felt much more rxed. Looking at the gentle Qi family, she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, Sang and I came over behind the children¡¯s backs. Not long ago, we just came out of the Yan family. I¡¯ve also let go of everything Qi Xinyue had done in the past. She¡¯s already dead, so she has already paid for her sins.¡±

    Madam Zhao lowered her eyes. These were her thoughts.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand at the side, silently giving her strength.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    General Qi sighed. He looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mianmian, since you¡¯re so magnanimous and don¡¯t pursue the past or implicate others, Grandpa won¡¯t be too harsh on your decision.¡±

    ¡°Your life is perfected and happy now. I¡¯m relieved. If you don¡¯t want to delve into the past, let the past be the past. Live well in the future. I¡¯m old. I¡¯m relieved to know that you¡¯re fine now. Juste and stay for a few days often in the future. If you encounter any difficulties, don¡¯t hide them. Come home and talk to me. In the capital, as long as I¡¯m still around, I can help you out.¡±

    General Qi slowly finished speaking and looked at Madam Zhao with a gentle and benevolent gaze. When he saw Madam Zhao, he felt as if he had seen his daughter. Qi Xinyu had passed away early, and he had transferred the love he had given his daughter to his only granddaughter.

    Madam Zhao had a weak personality. She had only lost her memory, but she had not changed much.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at General Qi with slightly red eyes. She could feel that General Qi¡¯s heart really ached for her.

    ¡°Aunt, tell me who Xiaolu learned martial arts from. My eldest brother said that she and my eldest cousin both use swords and are extremely skilled in swordsmanship.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi asked Madam Zhao with a smile. At this moment, he was extremely curious about them. He felt that this ordinary family had an extraordinary situation.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Xiaolu and Chong learned their martial arts from Doctor Gui You for a few years.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi looked excited. ¡°Gui You? Is he Ghost Saber Sect¡¯s number one swordsman, Gui You?¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Xiaolu and Eldest Cousin are too amazing. Back then, Eldest Brother also wanted to be a disciple, but Senior Gui You didn¡¯t ept him.¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415 Treated In Secret

    415 Treated In Secret

    Father Qi and Mother Qi were shocked. This was really impressive.

    Father Qi sighed. ¡°Back then, Xingfeng practiced martial arts and liked swords. I brought him to Gui You to be his disciple. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t seed. He said that Xingfeng¡¯s foundation was clumsy and his personality was fiery. He wasn¡¯t suitable to practice swords.¡±

    ¡°Father, now that Su Chong is our eldest cousin, Senior Gui You is equivalent to our Uncle-Master.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi revealed his white teeth and said with a smile. He could be considered half a Master.

    If Qi Xingfeng knew, he would definitely be very happy and excited.

    Father Qi nodded and smiled. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng, who had just returned from outside, only heard the two words ¡°Gui You¡±. He shouted, ¡°Father, I just heard Senior Gui You¡¯s name.¡±

    After Qi Xingfeng finished shouting, he said to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaoling, can you walk faster? I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying. I have to hurry over and listen.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was a little embarrassed.

    Su Xiaolingughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead. It¡¯s so close. We can find our way.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved back.

    Qi Xingfeng was so happy that he disappeared like a gust of wind.

    He brought Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling over and his mission waspleted.

    Qi Xingfeng immediately regretted it when he heard them talk about the person he admired. If he had known earlier, he would have let his younger brother do this job.

    After Qi Xingfeng disappeared, Su Xiaoling smiled helplessly and whispered, ¡°He really lives up to his name. He moves like the wind1.¡±

    He came and went without a trace.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng had already rushed to the main hall and asked anxiously, ¡°What did you say about Senior Gui You?¡±

    Father Qi smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t know what to say about this.¡±

    Mother Qi smiled helplessly.

    Father Qi¡¯s silence made Qi Xingfeng extremely anxious.

    Qi Xingzhi hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even dream of it. You couldn¡¯t be Senior Gui You¡¯s disciple, but Big Cousin and Xiaolu are both Senior Gui You¡¯s disciples.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was stunned for two seconds before saying in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve seen Xiaolu and Cousin¡¯s sword techniques before. They¡¯repletely different from Senior Gui You.¡±

    ¡°If Senior Gui You taught him, why couldn¡¯t I tell at all?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked the question in his heart. In his understanding, as long as it was something of the same origin, there were simrities. However, when he saw Su Xiaolu and Su Chong¡¯s sword techniques that day, there was no simrity at all.

    Coincidentally, Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling entered the room.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, only you can answer this question. Tell him quickly. If he doesn¡¯t figure it out, he won¡¯t be able to sleep or eat in peace.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master Gui You only taught us internal energy and basic sword techniques. After we master it, our sword moves will follow our hearts. It looks like there are no moves, but there are actually thousands.¡±

    Therefore, her sword technique was different from Su Chong¡¯s.

    ording to Gui You, if a thousand people practiced, there would be a thousand sword techniques.

    Every move was self-created and changed ording to one¡¯s will.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was envious.

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s you.¡±

    General Qi stood up and looked at Su Xiaolu with surprise in his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu looked at General Qi and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either. Have you recovered?¡±

    Seeing General Qi, Su Xiaolu¡¯sst guess was confirmed. She was also surprised.

    It turned out that the person she had identally saved was her biological great-grandfather.

    General Qi smiled and nodded. ¡°I have, I have.¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaoling, who was beside Su Xiaolu, and smiled kindly. ¡°Good, good. When you¡¯re here, make yourselves at home. Don¡¯t be reserved.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently. After looking at Madam Zhao and Su Sang, she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, great-grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, can I spar with you now?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng really couldn¡¯t wait anymore and invited Su Xiaolu to spar.

    The Qi family looked helpless.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu agreed, Qi Xingfeng immediately started preparing.

    General Qi walked out with great interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Qi Xingfeng quickly arrived at therge courtyard in the backyard.

    The two of them broke a branch each and used it as a sword.

    Qi Xingfeng said ¡°please¡± and attacked.

    Su Xiaolu dodged easily and whipped the branch in her hand. The branch was like her hand, flexible and sharp.

    Qi Xingfeng was strong, but Su Xiaolu was agile. For a moment, they were evenly matched.

    After dozens of exchanges, Su Xiaolu suddenly said, ¡°Cousin, look, we¡¯re even now. Guess what I¡¯ll do if I want to defeat you?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Then watch carefully.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly and swept past with her extremely fast Qinggong. She pulled Qi Xingfeng¡¯s hair and made him angry so that he could chase after her.

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s Qinggong was not as good as Su Xiaolu¡¯s. He could not catch up or hit her. Soon, he was panting from exhaustion. Qi Xingfeng stopped and waved his hand. ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly and said, ¡°Cousin, look, it¡¯s easy to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, guess what method you can use to defeat me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked Qi Xingfeng again.

    Qi Xingfeng was a little dumbfounded. ¡°I can defeat you? How can I defeat you?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Don¡¯t chase after me. Just set a trap and wait for me to find you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng touched his head. He seemed to understand, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    He shook his head and looked at Su Xiaolu with shining eyes. ¡°Xiaolu, can Ie and train with you every day? Can you hit me like this every day?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Qi Xingzhiughed unkindly. Only his brother could think of such a strange request.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Qi Xingfeng¡¯s eager expression and nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll apany you anytime when I¡¯m free, but I think we canpete in other ways.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng agreed happily.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s y a game. From now on, you can only say three words per sentence. You can¡¯t say more than five words. If you can do it, I¡¯ll ask Master Gui You to personally forge a sword for you. And this game will end in a year. Do you want to y it?¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Father Qi and the othersughed. Mother Qi smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you don¡¯t know your cousin¡¯s personality. How can he do that?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you have to think about it carefully. It¡¯ll only be a year. If you can do it, you¡¯ll have a sword that Senior Gui You forged for you. This is a rare opportunity. If you miss this chance, you won¡¯t have it anymore.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng, who had always been quick-tempered, fell into a rare silence. He held back his thoughts and blushed.

 Chapter 416 - 416 Treated In Secret 2

    416 Treated In Secret 2

    He didn¡¯t know whether to agree or not.

    If he agreed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak straightforwardly.

    But if he didn¡¯t agree, such an opportunity would nevere again.

    Father Qi suddenly stopped smiling and became serious. It was Mother Qi who pulled his sleeve and shook her head at him solemnly. This matter was not ordinary.

    It looked like Su Xiaolu was joking on a whim, but in fact, she was training Qi Xingfeng¡¯s temper.

    Qi Xingfeng was a straightforward person. If he agreed, he would definitely do it. He was not afraid of difficulties and obstacles. Mother Qi was already sweating in her heart. She hoped that Qi Xingfeng would agree.

    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng gritted his teeth and said. He really wanted the sword that Gui You had personally forged for him. It was only a year. He would definitely be able to survive it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, from now on, you have to choose a personal attendant. Get the attendant to record what you say every day. If you say more than five words, for every extra word, the day the game ends will be pushed back by a day. The day you get the sword will also be pushed back a day.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will definitely, get that sword.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng said firmly. Even his answer was slowly divided into a few phrases.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll give you a good n. It¡¯s actually very simple to do it. That is, you have to not speak unless you have to. Think about what you want to say in your heart first and think of a way to simplify it until there are only a few words left.¡±

    If Qi Xingfeng could persevere for a year, he wouldpletely change after a year. His impetuousness wouldpletely retreat from him. After more than 300 days of harsh training, he would be calm and know how to think twice before acting.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s¡ªdecided.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red, and he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. In the end, he only said these two words.

    It was settled then. He would definitely be able to do it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Good job, son. Mother believes that you can do it.¡±

    Mother Qi looked at Su Xiaolu gratefully and encouraged Qi Xingfeng. None of them expected Qi Xingfeng to be cured one day.

    Father Qi understood everything now. He gave Qi Xingfeng a firm look of trust and encouraged him.

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    General Qi was indescribably happy. He looked at Su Xiaolu with kind and gentle eyes. He no longer had any regrets in his life. He was satisfied.

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red. He opened his mouth and was very anxious. He held back many things he wanted to say. In the end, he said, ¡°I can.¡±

    He could definitely do it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Qi Xingzhi and said, ¡°Second Cousin, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    Surprised, Qi Xingzhi pointed at himself. ¡°Me? I¡¯m fine¡ªouch¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Mother Qi pped him. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    It was such a rare opportunity for the divine doctor to take action. It was now or never. This brat should hurry up.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, let¡¯s go back to the house and sit down first. I¡¯ll take your pulses.¡±

    Father Qi and Mother Qi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    General Qi said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Stay here for the next few days. Take your time. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    General Qi looked at Madam Zhao and Su Sang and said, ¡°Mianmian, Sang, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoling,e to your great-grandfather¡¯s ce. I see that you¡¯re quiet and well-behaved. One look and I can tell that you¡¯re an obedient and sensible child. Tell me what happened to your family for so many years. I want to hear all about it.¡±

    General Qi really wanted to know more about Madam Zhao. Regardless of whether it was good or bad, he wanted to know more.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she lost her memory. Family love was in the hearts of people. As long as she had this heart, nothing was a problem.

    Su Xiaoling nodded obediently and walked to General Qi¡¯s side.

    Everyone returned to the main hall.

    Su Xiaolu took Qi Xingzhi¡¯s pulse.

    Su Xiaoling slowly talked about the past.

    The Qi family listened quietly. They could endure it and knew that these were all in the past.

    Qi Xingfeng was the only one whose face turned red. He gritted his teeth and only said a few words each time.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Too much!¡±

    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±

    Qi Xingfeng felt angry when he heard about their stories. However, every time he wanted to blurt out and ask why, he would remember his agreement with Su Xiaolu. He forcefully endured it and said his thoughts in a few words through gritted teeth.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too angry.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, will there be blisters in his mouth like this?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi asked, but this was also rted to everyone. They all looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Anger will cause blisters and fester, so for the next year, let Eldest Cousin drink more chrysanthemum tea to cool him down. Just eat mild food.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng had never held back his temper before. He suddenly started to restrain himself. At first, he was not used to it. He must have been holding it in. Naturally, his body would not be used to it either. He would definitely have an ulcer.

    Drink more tea and have a mild diet.

    Su Xiaolu wrote a prescription for Qi Xingzhi and handed it to him. ¡°Second Cousin, your weak body was brought about by your birth. Now, your body is weak and you¡¯re prone to hyperventtion. You can only slowly recuperate. If you take this prescription every day, you¡¯ll be able to strengthen your body and bones in two years. You¡¯ll be able to change the weakness of your limbs.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This, this is great. Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s prescription gave Qi Xingzhi confidence.

    There was nothing happier than being able to cure the shorings of his body.

    Su Xiaolu then took Father Qi¡¯s pulse.

    Father Qi¡¯s body had many hidden ailments that had be old ailments. The damage to his body was irreversible.

    His waist would hurt if the weather changed.

    Su Xiaolu took his pulse and found out about Father Qi¡¯s old ailments. She did not say anything and silently wrote down the prescription.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Su Xiaolu wrote a prescription for everyone in the Qi family.

    Su Xiaoling finished exining everything. General Qi sighed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past now. Don¡¯t be afraid in the future. With me backing you up, no one can bully you.¡±

    General Qi looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling before looking at Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes stung. She lowered her eyes and held back her tears.

    She had always loved to cry. She cried when she was happy or sad.

    The only difference was that the tears she cried when she was happy were sweet, just like now.

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    General Qi shouted happily. Today was the happiest day in recent years.

    Mother Qi quietly held Madam Zhao¡¯s arm and patted it gently. Madam Zhao looked over and saw the gentle smile in Mother Qi¡¯s eyes. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart warmed and she smiled.

 Chapter 417 - 417 Warmth

    417 Warmth

    Apart from Chen Hu¡¯s family, this was the first time they were eating at someone else¡¯s house. They were warm rtives and were concerned about them. They closed the distance between them with a smile on their faces and warm feelings in their hearts.

    During dinner, knowing that Su Xiaolu was still sleeping with Su Xiaoling, Mother Qi smiled and said, ¡°The two sisters have such a good rtionship, unlike my sons. Xingzhi and Xingfeng couldn¡¯t sleep together when they were young.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because Big Brother is too annoying when he sleeps? He even needs to practice boxing when he sleeps. When I sleep, he punches me, making me cry. Either he kicks me to the ground, or he sweeps away all the nkets and makes me sick from the cold.¡±

    Mother Qiughed when she heard that. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red. Many words that he wanted to say to save his face spun in his mind. In the end, he only spat out a few words. ¡°Brother, weak.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng heaved a sigh of relief.

    Wasn¡¯t that the case? Because Qi Xingzhi was too weak, he couldn¡¯t withstand a kick or a punch from him. That was why the two brothers couldn¡¯t sleep together.

    ¡°Xingzhi¡¯s body was too weak. It¡¯s also my fault for moving the fetal qi when I was pregnant with him back then. Xingzhi almost died. It was really dangerous back then.¡±

    As Mother Qi spoke, she nced at Father Qi beside her. It had been so many years. Every time she thought about it, she still felt frightened.

    When Father Qi was injured that time, he had an untreatable hidden illness. From then on, he could no longer fight.

    General Qi sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps the heavens also think that our Qi family has bled too much, so they let the child live. It¡¯s a good thing that the heavens pity us.¡±

    His son passed away a long time ago. Several of his grandsons did not even have the chance to get married. The Qi family had been suffering for so many years.

    ¡°Grandpa, Cousin, Cousin-inw, let me toast you. It¡¯s all thanks to you that ordinary people like us can live peacefully.¡±

    Su Sang raised his ss solemnly. He really admired the soldiers.

    Every soldier who shed blood for their country was admirable.

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    General Qi smiled at Su Sang, raised his ss, and drank it all in one gulp.

    As a general, didn¡¯t he sacrifice himself to protect the territory so that the people of the county behind him could live in peace?

    To be able to receive gratitude was something that made the general happy.

    Qi Xingfeng drank a ss of wine and his face turned red. He said word by word, ¡°In the future, you have me.¡±

    ¡°Defend you.¡±

    It was very difficult for Qi Xingfeng to speak now. Every word was carefully thought out by him.

    As a member of the Qi family, he naturally had to inherit the moral character of the Qi family¡¯s soldiers in the future. He had to be a soldier who guarded their territory and did not embarrass the Qi family.

    However, all these were condensed into a few words in the end.

    He was really trying very hard to control himself.

    Qi Xingzhi patted Qi Xingfeng¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother is the best.¡±

    He smiled as he looked at his gentle aunt, gentle uncle, gentle and sensible cousin, and clever and cute cousin. His heart warmed.

    After dinner, everyone sat together for a while and drank some nourishing tea before resting.

    A servant led Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaoling to Chrysanthemum Garden.

    The courtyard was clean, and the bedding and bed had been changed. It was clean and well-prepared, as if they could stay here at any time.

    At night, Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°Sister, I like it here.¡±

    She was ready to let it go, but she was happier when she had it all.

    In the future, she would have a family. She was really happy.

    Qi Xingfeng was very good, and so was Qi Xingzhi. Everyone in the Qi family was very good.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°I like this ce too. We have to visit our great-grandfather often in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s smile deepened. What she was most afraid of did not happen. Her heart was filled with gratitude for this world at all times.

    The two sisters leaned against each other and fell asleep with smiles on their faces.

    For the next few days, they stayed here.

    Su Sang and his family only returned after Su Chong, Su Hua, Zhou Heng, and the others finished their exams.

    Madam Zhao was clearly in a good mood. After untying this knot in her heart, she felt much more rxed.

    To her, it did not matter whether she was Yan Mian or not. This was because no matter if she was Yan Mian or Madam Zhao, her life would not change. This peace would not be destroyed. This was enough.

    After Su Sang¡¯s family returned, General Qi left the residence with the family.

    They were going to none other than the Yan Residence.

    It had been a long time since General Qi came to the Yan Residence. Ever since Yan Mian was lost, he had note here for more than 20 years.

    Tonight¡¯s visit really shocked the Yan Residence.

    Over the past few days, Qi Xinyue had already been buried.

    Yan Qingyun only wanted to live a peaceful life. After apologizing, he would live quietly. He didn¡¯t want to be ostentatious and kept a low profile.

    Knowing that Madam Zhao¡¯s family had gone to the general¡¯s residence, Yan Qingyun was still worried. However, after so many days of no news, he was relieved. Now that General Qi¡¯s family was here, Yan Qingyun immediately panicked.

    No matter what, it was not wrong for the family toe out and wee them first.

    As soon as they met, Yan Qingyun bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Greetings, father-inw.¡±

    General Qi looked at Yan Qingyun. After decades, Yan Qingyun had aged and was no longer a lowly official from back then. The present was different from the past. The Minister of State was now very impressive.

    General Qi¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. I haven¡¯t been to your ce for a long time. I suddenly thought of it and came to visit. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t wee me.¡±

    What Qi Xinyue had done could be erased with her death, but those things that belonged to his daughter could not be erased just like that. They had upied it for so many years. It was time to return it to its rightful owner.

    Yan Qingyun quickly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Father-inw, you must be joking. I¡¯ll always wee you here.¡±

    ¡°Nephew, Xingfeng, Xingzhi, please enter as well.¡±

    Yan Qingyun respectfully invited the Qi family into the residence.

    General Qi looked serious. After sitting down in the main room, he looked at Yan Qingyun and asked directly, ¡°Do you still have my daughter¡¯s dowry list?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned as he listened.

    Yan Qingyun was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Of course I still have it.¡±

    When General Qi asked this, Yan Qingyun knew why he was here. Although he didn¡¯t want to give the money, he knew that he had to.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s still there. If Yu¡¯er was still alive, most of these things would have been left for Mianmian¡¯s dowry. Now that Yu¡¯er is no longer in the world, and Mianmian has been missing for more than 20 years, now that she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll make the decision to give 80% of Yu¡¯er¡¯s dowry to Mianmian as her dowry. Do you have any objections?¡±

    After saying that, General Qi looked at Yan Qingyun.

 Chapter 418 - 418 Returning It to Its Owner

    418 Returning It to Its Owner

    He was used to being straightforward and didn¡¯t n to y any tricks with Yan Qingyun.

    He directly told Yan Qingyun the purpose of his visit.

    ¡°Father-inw, you must be joking. Why would I have any objections? I have the same intention even if you didn¡¯t say it. Since you¡¯ve asked today, I promise that I¡¯ll hand those things to Mianmian after I clean them up.¡±

    Yan Qingyun agreed. Those things originally belonged to Yan Mian.

    It was reasonable to return it to its rightful owner. Moreover, it was General Qi who came forward. Yan Qingyun did not dare to y tricks.

    It was already not easy to resolve this matter peacefully. It was definitely not the right thing to y tricks at this time and anger General Qi.

    Yan Qingyun wouldn¡¯t do that, so he agreed solemnly.

    ¡°It would be best if you could agree.¡±

    General Qi looked at Yan Qingyun and his expression softened.

    Yan Qingyun smiled and said, ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send it to Mianmian in a few days. When the timees, I¡¯ll invite my nephew or Xingzhi and Xingfeng to be a witness.¡±

    Father Qi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    These things came from the Qi family and were given by General Qi. Back then, he sent these as Qi Xinyu¡¯s dowry because General Qi only had one daughter, Qi Xinyu.

    It was so heavy because he hoped that Qi Xinyu could live happily and manage it well. Then, she would pass it on to her children. Qi Xinyu was only left with one child, Yan Mian. Hence, these things should belong to Yan Mian.

    There were so many things back then. It would probably be a little difficult for the Yan family to pass 80% of it to Yan Mian now. However, this was not something they had to worry about. How to take it out and show it to the Qi family was Yan Qingyun¡¯s matter. As for them, they just had to widen their eyes and be stubborn.

    Qi Xingzhi also revealed his white teeth and smiled. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m the best at counting. I¡¯m more than happy to help.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng held back the words that were about toe out of his mouth. In the end, he only said two words, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s attendants held back theirughter and quickly took out their notebooks to record Qi Xingfeng¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re an open and honest person. I¡¯ve always believed that my judgment back then wasn¡¯t wrong. While I can still walk, don¡¯t hesitate. Let¡¯s do it in five days. Five dayster, I¡¯lle again. You¡¯re now a minister, so I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    General Qi¡¯s praise was actually to let Yan Qingyun know that he would only give him five days. After five days, everything that should be given back to them had to be in ce. Moreover, he shouldn¡¯t try to fool him when doing things. If he couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility of being a second-rank official.

    At that time, it would only be normal for him to report him.

    ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at the strict General Qi and understood that he was the only one who could put an end to everything that Qi Xinyue had done. General Qi would not bring up the past in the future.

    These things should have been inherited by Yan Mian.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve said what needs to be said. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    General Qi called his grandchildren along.

    Yan Qingyun was about to ask General Qi to stay for dinner. General Qi was also a general. It was beneficial to be close to him.

    However, before Yan Qingyun could speak, General Qi waved his hand and said, ¡°No thank you.¡±

    General Qi could let Yan Qingyun off like this because Madam Zhao was unwilling to pursue the matter. However, not pursuing the matter did not mean that she did not me him.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi nodded gently at Yan Qingyun to show their respect.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to send us off, Uncle.¡±

    Father Qi smiled and said. His etiquette was in ce. He turned around and stopped smiling.

    Qi Xingfeng blushed and didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Qi Xingzhi grinned and dragged Qi Xingfeng home.

    When they saw Yan Zhiyuan and his wife on the way out, Yan Zhiyuan lowered his head and bowed. His wife, Madam Lu, also bowed, but General Qi did not even look at her.

    Father Qi, Mother Qi, Qi Xingzhi, and Qi Xingfeng walked out without looking at them.

    After they left, Yan Zhiyuan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is too much!¡±

    Madam Lu¡¯s eyes darkened. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go to Father¡¯s side first.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan looked displeased. He left without saying anything, but it was obvious from his face that he had a lot ofints about Yan Qingyun.

    When they arrived at the main room, Yan Zhiyuan looked at Yan Qingyun who wasparing the gift book. Yan Zhiyuan calmed himself down and said, ¡°Father, why are you looking for us?¡±

    He had been managing Qi Xinyue¡¯s funeral for the past few days and was a little tired. Although it could not be done properly, as a son, he could not skip the etiquette that it should have.

    Yan Zhenzhen was tired and sick, but their father acted as if nothing had happened and was not worried at all.

    Thinking of this, he could barely suppress theints in his heart.

    Yan Zhiyuan lowered his eyes and did not look at Yan Qingyun.

    Madam Lu bowed and stood respectfully beside Yan Zhiyuan. She lowered her eyes and did not say anything.

    Yan Qingyun nced at the two of them and said directly, ¡°The Qi family came just now. You know about it, right?¡±

    ¡°The dowry that Qi Xinyu brought over back then. After she passed away, your mother married over and I handed these things to her to manage. Why are so many shops closed now? Is there only one shop still around?¡±

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan and asked him. He never cared about these things. As soon as General Qi¡¯s family left, he immediately went to look at the gift book and the ledger. Afterparing them, his expression became serious.

    Of the ten shops, only one was left. There were also many expensive ornaments scattered everywhere. How could he gather 80%?

    Hearing the question, Yan Zhiyuan suppressed his dissatisfaction and replied in a low voice, ¡°For so many years, my father has never asked about business matters. Over the past few decades, some shops have closed because they could not run anymore. What we have now is all run by my motherter on and has nothing to do with Qi Xinyu.¡±

    His mother had risked her life to leave these things for them. No matter what, he had to protect them.

    If an official had no money, how could he be proficient? Besides, he also had a child. Without these things that brought him money, what would happen to his child in the future?

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    Yan Qingyun threw the ledger in front of Yan Zhiyuan and roared, ¡°Ridiculous! It¡¯s still believable that other shops can¡¯t be run, but why would the cloth shop close down? Her cloth shop has closed down, but why hasn¡¯t your mother¡¯s cloth shop closed down for decades? Why isn¡¯t it difficult to run?¡±

    Yan Qingyun was furious. Qi Xinyue was really good. She had secretly reced everything that belonged to Qi Xinyu with her own.

    Yan Qingyun immediately felt a headacheing on. This matter was not as easy to resolve as he had imagined.

 Chapter 419 - 419 Returning It to Its Owner 2

    419 Returning It to Its Owner 2

    Faced with this question, Yan Zhiyuan looked up at Yan Qingyun and asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean? Do you me my mother for stealing?¡±

    ¡°Then why did Father hand those things over to my mother to manage? Who can guarantee that doing business will definitely make money? If Father thinks that my mother didn¡¯t do well, why didn¡¯t you say anything when she was alive? Those shops couldn¡¯t make money and closed down. Father must have spent a lot of money every year.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was very angry.

    He knew that his mother¡¯s methods were vicious, but didn¡¯t Yan Qingyun tacitly approve of this? But why did he remove himselfpletely when something happened? All the faults had to be carried by a dead woman.

    So what if his mother had used some tricks to change those shops?

    Why should she work hard to help others guard their family business? Who would be willing to work for others for the rest of their lives?

    Yan Qingyun wanted to be vague, but he saw it clearly. He wanted to me them for some mistakes and even wanted them to bear the responsibility. Don¡¯t even think about it.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan angrily, as if he did not expect Yan Zhiyuan to resist him so much.

    Yan Qingyun held his breath, but Yan Zhiyuan refused to back down. Both father and son were enraged. After a while, Yan Qingyunughed sarcastically. ¡°I have underestimated you. Today, I know that you are a tough nut to crack.¡±

    ¡°You idiot, what do you think I¡¯m doing now? You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. You¡¯re just as stupid as your mother. You only have evil thoughts in your heart, but you don¡¯t have any schemes. If I can go back to the past, I¡¯ll kill you the moment you were born.¡±

    He had racked his brains to make this matter go away. What was Yan Zhiyuan doing? He would have a death wish if he continued to cause trouble.

    If this matter could not be resolved, the future generations of the Yan family would be doomed. When would this extremely stupid son understand?

    ¡°Apart from saying these few sentences, what else can Father say? I¡¯ve heard these few sentences too many times and am already tired of them.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan red at Yan Qingyun fiercely. He did not lower his head like before when he was scolded. This time, he raised his head.

    He knew that Yan Qingyun was obedient to the Qi family because he was afraid of that old thing. No matter how powerful the Qi family was, they only had some power in General Qi¡¯s words. However, he was not in good health and could notst for many more years.

    The old man¡¯s grandson was long gone, and there was nothing to fear about his great-grandson. Qi Xingzhi was neither good at studying nor martial arts. Qi Xingfeng was good at martial arts but had no brains. Such a person would die the moment he went to the battlefield. There was nothing to fear about the Qi family.

    The more Yan Zhiyuan thought about it, the more determined he became. He was not in the wrong, but his father was.

    ¡°You, you, you unfilial son¡ª¡±

    Yan Qingyun pointed at Yan Zhiyuan. His hands were shaking and he could not speak properly.

    Yan Zhiyuan looked at Yan Qingyun coldly and said, ¡°Father is afraid of the Qi family, but I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re angry that you want to use the family¡¯s belongings to quell the Qi family, but I won¡¯t let you touch anything that belongs to me.¡±

    What his mother left behind belonged to him. He could not give it up.

    Whether it was the Qi family or the Su family, they were nothing to be afraid of in his eyes.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Madam Lu and I will take our leave.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan lowered his head, cupped his hands, and left with Madam Lu.

    Yan Qingyun was so angry that he was trembling. He couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.

    He could not imagine why his son could never understand what he was saying.

    He had been smart all his life, he knew when to advance and when to retreat, he was clear about his gains and losses, and everyone acknowledged that he who understands the times is a wise man, but he gave birth to such a stupid son.

    Both Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen thought that he was heartless, but they never thought that if he was really heartless, why would he allow Qi Xinyue to use such sinister methods to make him only have one son and one daughter for decades?

    Even though he knew that she was vicious, he still indulged her. Wasn¡¯t that love?

    What did he get in exchange? Qi Xinyue said that he was heartless, and his son and daughter also said that he was heartless. They did not understand his good intentions at all and were simply furious.

    Picking up the ledger that had fallen to the ground, Yan Qingyun sighed and continued to check the ounts.

    He would need at least 30,000 taels to make up for the shortfall. If he took out this sum of money, he would lose more than half of the Yan family¡¯s assets. Yan Zhiyuan was stupid, and without strong financial resources, it was impossible for him to advance further in his career as an official.

    His two mediocre grandsons, Yan Yuran and Yan Yuanan, wouldn¡¯t be able to go far in their careers. Su Chong and Su Hua were different, and so was Qi Xingzhi. He wanted to smooth things over because of this. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t be enemies.

    But Yan Zhiyuan didn¡¯t understand any of this. He thought that General Qi was nothing to be afraid of.

    But what about the future? With the support of intelligence, the Qi family would go further, even the current Su Chong and Su Hua. They could go further, and he would not have the chance topletely eliminate them.

    On the contrary, he was really the only one in the Yan family. He was old and there was nothing to fear about him. After he died, the Yan family descendants¡¯ aptitude was mediocre. It would not take long for them to be squeezed out of this most luxurious capital.

    Yan Qingyun looked at the ledger and coughed tiredly. Perhaps they would only understand his painstaking efforts many yearster.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s fate. Everything is fate.¡±

    Yan Qingyun let out a long sigh. No one responded to his mncholy. In the quiet main room, even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard. It was deste and lonely.

    He had tried his best. He had really tried his best.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s family returned to their residence from the Qi family. Su Xiaolu and Su Sang stayed at home while Su Xiaoling and Madam Zhao went out to buy groceries.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others would finish their exam tomorrow.

    Madam Zhao wanted to buy some good food to nourish them.

    Exams were always tough.

    The mother and daughter went to the market to shop. They bought half amb¡¯s body, including bones and skin.

    They also bought two fish and some pork bones.

    When they met Zhou Wenjing, Su Xiaoling became more vignt.

    Zhou Wenjing was first surprised before she smiled as though she had recalled something. ¡°Miss, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. What a coincidence to meet you again. Is this your mother? You two look so alike. What did you buy today?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing greeted her naturally. Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t tell that anything was amiss, but she still dealt with it carefully. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just somemon meat. There¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. This is all there is in the market every day.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing smiled and said. Before Su Xiaoling could speak, she carried the basket and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished buying yet, so I won¡¯t chat with you and your daughter. I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    After Zhou Wenjing finished speaking, she smiled at Madam Zhao. ¡°Sister, you look really lucky. I¡¯m really envious of having such a good daughter. See you next time.¡±

    With that said, Zhou Wenjing went elsewhere.

    Su Xiaoling held Madam Zhao¡¯s arm and returned. Madam Zhao asked Su Xiaoling gently, ¡°Do you know this madam?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just met her a few times when I was buying groceries. We didn¡¯t interact much.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said. She did not want Madam Zhao to remember, so she said it casually. It was not easy for things to pass during this period of time. It was not easy for Madam Zhao to feel at ease. She did not want Madam Zhao to worry anymore.

 Chapter 420 - 420 After the Exam

    420 After the Exam

    Trantor: As Studios

    Editor: As Studios

    Last time, Zhou Heng told her to be careful of this woman, so she had specially observed her today. She felt that Zhou Heng was right. This woman did not look like an ordinary woman at all.

    She often cooked with both hands, and she even had the skincare cream developed by Su Xiaolu to protect her. However, her palms were callused, but that woman¡¯s were not.

    Su Xiaoling did not know what that woman¡¯s motive was. Today was also an ident. She had note to this market to buy groceries for many days. It was really a coincidence to meet her today.

    No matter what, she was wary. She would avoid this ce next time. No matter what tricks the person had, she would not fall for them.

    ¡°Mother, how do you think Eldest Brother and the rest will do this time?¡±

    Su Xiaoling changed the topic.

    When Madam Zhao heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s already beyond my imagination that they can reach where they are now. No matter what, it¡¯s fine. I just hope that they won¡¯t suffer too much. Also, you and Xiaolu, as long as you¡¯re safe and happy.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not think that fame and fortune were that important. She only wanted the children to be healthy.

    However, the children had their own pursuits. As their mother, she could only pray for their safety and happiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. We¡¯ll all be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand.

    Madam Zhao turned to look at Su Xiaoling with gentle eyes. She sincerely begged the heavens to bless her children with peace and joy.

    When they returned home, Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling packed the food they had bought.

    At night, Su Xiaolu went next door to invite Liu Zijin¡¯s attendant, Fugui, to a meal.

    ¡°Miss Su, I thank Old Master Su and Mrs. Su for their kind intentions, but I¡¯m not going. You¡¯re kind and don¡¯t mind the rules, but I can¡¯t overstep them. Miss, please go back quickly.¡±

    Fugui turned her down with a smile. He was just a servant in County Magistrate Wang¡¯s Mansion, and he must not forget the rules.

    He was a ve. It was not a good thing to overstep his status, so he always remembered his identity.

    Fugui lowered his head and declined Su Xiaolu¡¯s kindness.

    Su Xiaolu would not force him. She nodded and turned to go home without saying anything. However, not long after, she came over with a big bowl with meat and vegetables still steaming.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just a neighbor now. It¡¯s normal for neighbors to give each other something.¡±

    Fugui took it with both hands. He smiled and looked up at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, thank you. Just this once. I hope you remember that the human heart is unpredictable. Since there are sses, it¡¯s best not to overstep them. A servant has the life of a servant.¡±

    With that, Fugui lowered his eyes.

    One should not be too kind to one¡¯s servants. One had to have the grace and authority that one should have. Otherwise, the ve would bully the master.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly. She looked at Fugui and said, ¡°For you to be chosen by Liu Zijin as an attendant, you naturally have outstanding qualities. You¡¯re also quite smart. Since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll be straightforward. Liu Zijin and my brothers are sworn brothers. He¡¯s only bringing you along this time. Don¡¯t forget your identity. The exam is about to end. There will always be some people who want to take advantage of that. If you do something that¡¯s disadvantageous to Liu Zijin, you¡¯re smart enough to know what will happen.¡±

    The imperial examination was about to end. It was inevitable that outstanding students would be chosen by some families¡¯ daughters. Liu Zijin was not bad-looking and had good knowledge. Such a thing had to be prevented.

    And he only had Fugui as an attendant by his side. If Fugui couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and betrayed his master, it would be very difficult for Liu Zijin to guard against him.

    After Su Xiaolu exined, Fugui was stunned.

    He felt that Su Hua and Su Xiaoling were smart, while Su Chong and Su Xiaolu were straightforward and were not scheming. However, Su Xiaolu¡¯s words let Fugui know that he had misjudged.

    ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t betray Master. Master Wang has raised and saved my life. I¡¯m also literate. If I betray Master, the heavens won¡¯t tolerate it.¡±

    Fugui said sincerely. It was impossible for him to betray his master. Apart from taking care of Liu Zijin, he had apanied him here to keep an eye on Liu Zijin.

 Chapter 421 - 421 After the Exam 2

    421 After the Exam 2

    General Qi was easygoing and kind. He treated Su Chong and Su Hua as his family with all his heart. He treated them sincerely, so how could Su Chong and Su Hua not know?

    The little worry he had when he came was put down at this moment.

    Their hearts were warmed by his thoughtful care.

    General Qi was easygoing, Qi Xingzhi was humorous, Father Qi was gentle and magnanimous, Qi Xingfeng had his difficulties and couldn¡¯t speak much, and Mother Qi was gentle.

    They did not feel ufortable at all when interacting with each other.

    By the time they finished eating, it was already dark.

    Liu Zijin bade farewell and Qi Xingfeng sent him back personally.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others also washed up and rested. The clean andfortable environment made thempletely rxed.

    When they woke up the next day, they were full of energy and did not look tired at all.

    When they were eating together in the morning, General Qi asked with a smile, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? You have toe back often to visit me in the future. Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m someone who has seen storms. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask me. As a family, we can go further if we help each other.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we know.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and nodded.

    General Qi¡¯s gazended on Zhou Heng. He smiled and said, ¡°The exam is about to end. Your marriage with Xiaoling has to be put on the agenda, right?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was 18 years old this year. Her marriage was alreadyte, so she should get married as soon as possible to avoid any dys.

    The capital was bustling, and Zhou Heng had seen very little. He had to get married as soon as possible to avoid any idents.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were too kind. They definitely trusted Zhou Heng. They would only wait for Zhou Heng to take the initiative to mention it and not take the initiative to make arrangements.

    But for some things, the longer it dragged on, the more unforeseen things would happen.

    When General Qi asked, Zhou Heng was stunned for a moment and did not know how to answer.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also stunned. They had not told General Qi about this. Thinking of Zhou Heng¡¯s identity, they felt that it was tooplicated for a moment. They were about to exin it to him.

    When General Qi saw that Zhou Heng was stunned, his face turned cold and he asked directly, ¡°Why are you hesitating? If you have any crooked ideas, you¡¯ll suffer. My Qi family is not to be trifled with. Moreover, we all like brute force. If we¡¯re angry, you can only bear with it!¡±

    Zhou Heng knew that General Qi had misunderstood. He did not hesitate and immediately stood up. He bowed to General Qi and said, ¡°General Qi, the sun and moon can bear witness to my love for Su Xiaoling. I¡¯m willing to marry her. This is my dream. If I can marry her as soon as possible, I¡¯ll wake upughing in my dreams.¡±

    After Zhou Heng finished speaking solemnly and sincerely, General Qi¡¯s expression improved a little. However, he still asked directly, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing, why are you hesitating?¡±

    Su Xiaoling blushed.

    Zhou Heng looked at General Qi and said, ¡°General Qi, I¡¯m hesitating because I can¡¯t marry Xiaoling yet. This is a long story. Please listen to me slowly.¡±

    Zhou Heng immediately told the Qi family his identity. When they heard it, they understood.

 Chapter 422 - 422 His Identity Is Real

    422 His Identity Is Real

    General Qi frowned when he heard that. Zhou Heng¡¯s identity was really a little troublesome.

    His marriage with Su Xiaoling was really not something that could be resolved quickly.

    Father Qi scratched his head and couldn¡¯t think of a good solution.

    Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi were shocked.

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red as he held back the words he wanted to ask.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth? You¡¯re not lying to us?¡±

    General Qi looked at Zhou Heng solemnly and stared at his face. He did not let go of any of Zhou Heng¡¯s facial expressions. As the prince and the eldest son of the empress, this was not child¡¯s y.

    If Zhou Heng lied, he would be dead.

    Zhou Heng looked straight at General Qi and said, ¡°Everything I said just now is true. If anything is fake, I will be struck by lightning in the Three Realms.¡±

    General Qi looked at Zhou Heng. He often saw the emperor and the empress. Zhou Heng¡¯s appearance did not resemble the empress at all. However, he also exined that in order to avoid future trouble, the divine doctor had pushed his bones for him when he was escaping. His appearance would not be simr to his parents.

    Even if his rtives stood in front of him, they would not be able to recognize him.

    ¡°This is no small matter. Right now, the Second Prince is indeed the most favored by His Highness. The Second Prince is indeed scheming. The entire capital knows about that order. The Empress really doesn¡¯t like him.¡±

    General Qi said slowly. He looked at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi were indeed two different people. The former¡¯s gaze was magnanimous, while thetter¡¯s gaze was always dark.

    In the royal family, it was a pity for the brothers to kill each other.

    There was no need for dark and cruel tyrants in the world.

    ¡°I know Lord Wei. Now that I know about you, I definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. If you want to see the Wei family, let me pull the strings.¡±

    General Qi looked at Zhou Heng and said. If he did not know about this, he could sit back and do nothing. However, if he knew, he could not sit back and do nothing.

    If Zhou Heng wanted to fight for the throne, he had to return to his status as a prince as soon as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit Lord Wei tomorrow. Just wait for my news.¡±

    General Qi had an idea and had already thought of what to do.

    Zhou Heng nodded. He bowed to General Qi and said, ¡°General Qi, thank you.¡±

    With General Qi¡¯s help, it would be much easier for him to see his grandfather. It would also be much less dangerous.

    General Qi looked at Zhou Heng and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but you have to agree to one condition. After you recover your identity, you have to be engaged to Xiaoling immediately. Moreover, Xiaoling has to be your main consort.¡±

    There were too many variables in the matter of the royal family.

    However, Su Xiaoling liked him. As her great-grandfather, he naturally had to help.

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands seriously and said, ¡°General Qi, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯ll do it. The first thing I¡¯ll do after I recover my identity is to marry Xiaoling.¡±

    Zhou Heng knew very well that Su Xiaoling was already 18 years old. She could not wait for him, and he did not want her to wait.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and smiled. ¡°Xiaoling is not only my main consort, but she will also be my only wife. Even in the future, when I reach the throne, she will be the only one by my side. I won¡¯t let her down or abandon her.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was already red. She lowered her head shyly.

    She could feel Zhou Heng¡¯s affection at this moment.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s for the best.¡±

    General Qi said loudly, very satisfied with Zhou Heng.

    If an emperor did not indulge in beauty, they would have more time to govern the country. This was a good thing for the country and the people.

    Without the women in the harem, there would be fewer conflicts between the princes. In the future, there would be more sons in the royal family.

    Zhou Heng smiled gently at Su Xiaoling. How could he not understand a woman¡¯s heart?

    In this world, no woman was willing to share her husband with another woman. And true love could not tolerate a third person interfering. A person¡¯s heart was very small and could only amodate one woman.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao could not help but smile at Zhou Heng¡¯s straightforward thoughts.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was red, and her heart felt as if it had eaten honey.

    Su Chong and the others also smiled.

    With the help of the Qi family, there were fewer obstacles for Zhou Heng to recover his identity. This was a good thing.

    At night, Su Sang and the others were drunk.

    Su Xiaoling was also a little drunk. Su Xiaolu also watched Su Xiaoling sleep. For her sister¡¯s happiness, she had to work hard.

    The next day, General Qi left the residence solemnly. He asked Su Sang¡¯s family to wait for his good news at home.

    The current empress¡¯s mother, the Wei family, had many schrs. The current empress¡¯s biological father was now the Grand Tutor, Lord Wei, a first-rank official.

    Although they did not interact much, they knew each other.

    The manservant immediately reported General Qi¡¯s visit to the Grand Tutor¡¯s residence.

    Not long after, Grand Tutor Wei Guangrong¡¯s son, Wei Xiaotian, came out to wee him. He cupped his hands at General Qi and smiled. ¡°Grand General Qi, what brings you here? Pleasee in.¡±

    General Qi asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian chuckled and said, ¡°My father is unwell and can¡¯t see anyone. Grand General, if there¡¯s anything, you can tell me.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian didn¡¯t know why General Qi was here, but since he was here, he had to treat him well.

    When General Qi heard this, he frowned and shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t make the decision. I have to see your father.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian could not handle such a big matter as Zhou Heng. Wei Guangrong had to step in.

    Wei Xiaotian¡¯s smile was a little stunned, but then he felt relieved and continued to smile. ¡°Grand General, my father is sick. He has already said that I will be in charge of all the matters in the residence. I think he really trusts me, and I will definitely not let him down. I can make the decisions in this residence, no matter how big or small.¡±

    Martial arts practitioners were straightforward. He did not want to argue with General Qi. He had already said so much. He believed that General Qi would understand.

    No matter what it was, he could only tell him. He made this very clear.

    General Qi looked at Wei Xiaotian solemnly and said, ¡°This matter is about the Empress¡¯ eldest son. Can you make the decision?¡±

    General Qi immediately understood what Wei Xiaotian meant. He could not be bothered to beat around the bush with Wei Xiaotian. Since he insisted on knowing, he would just say it.

    General Qi¡¯s expression was serious. Wei Xiaotian¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. The Grand General has news about the Eldest Prince. Please follow me.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian immediately led General Qi into the inner courtyard. On the way, he secretly sized up General Qi a few times, trying to figure out what he was up to. Unfortunately, General Qi only had a serious expression. Other than that, he could not see anything else.

    Wei Xiaotian pushed open the door and called out softly, ¡°Father, there¡¯s something important. Please wake up.¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Grand Tutorâ€™s Residence

    423 Grand Tutor¡¯s Residence

    General Qi followed him. After entering the inner room, he saw Wei Guangrong lying on the bed. He didn¡¯t look too good. He looked very weak and sickly.

    It seemed that he did not want to see guests because he was really sick and not for any other reason.

    After Wei Xiaotian called out, Wei Guangrong woke up and opened his eyes. He said weakly, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    General Qi spoke.

    After Wei Guangrong saw the person clearly, he coughed lightly and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s General Qi. Please forgive me for not being able to wee you personally. General, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the Empress¡¯s eldest son, your biological nephew. To be honest, the Eldest Prince is currently in my residence.¡±

    General Qi went straight to the point.

    It made sense for Zhou Heng to think that the Wei family was reliable. Everyone knew how much Wei Guangrong loved the empress.

    Zhou Heng was a prince whom the empress cared about. The Wei family must care too.

    It was for no other reason than that the Wei family was the one who had impeached the Second Prince many times in the imperial court. Their displeasure towards the Second Prince, Zhou Zhi, waspletely revealed, and they didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.

    ¡°W-what did you say? Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    Wei Guangrong was so agitated that he started coughing.

    Wei Xiaotian immediately went forward to stroke Wei Guangrong¡¯s back and said worriedly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    General Qi was not in a hurry. After Wei Guangrong calmed down, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now. I said that His Highness is in my residence now.¡±

    ¡°This matter is a littleplicated, but you will know the reason after listening to my exnation.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a thing would happen to him.

    Before Wei Guangrong and his son could ask anything, General Qi told them everything.

    Wei Guangrong and Wei Xiaotian hadplicated expressions. Wei Guangrong listened and gradually frowned.

    He looked at General Qi suspiciously.

    After hearing this, his expression was calm and not overly excited. He only asked calmly, ¡°Is there really such a coincidence in this world? Your daughter, who has been missing for more than 20 years, has been found. They raised a child, and this child happens to be Zhou Heng? Zhou Heng is even in love with your great-granddaughter?¡±

    General Qi also frowned. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth. The Eldest Prince is in danger everywhere. The only person he can trust is probably you. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t know. If I know, I definitely won¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of expression is that? Do I have a reason to make such a joke?¡±

    General Qi saw the obvious suspicion on Wei Guangrong¡¯s face and was instantly angry.

    Why would he make such a joke for no reason?

    Wei Guangrong looked at General Qi and hurriedly said, ¡°General, please calm down. This is not a small matter. We can¡¯t be careless. I still have to investigate thoroughly before I can confirm it. The Eldest Prince has been missing for many years. His identity needs to be verified thoroughly.¡±

    Wei Guangrong looked at General Qi and exined patiently to calm him down.

    General Qi frowned and asked directly, ¡°Then what do you mean? I¡¯m asking you to meet him now. Are you going to meet him or not?¡±

    He hatedplicating the simplest things. What was fake could not be real, and what was real could not be fake. He felt that he would know if they were family the moment they met.

    There was a connection between rtives, just like his granddaughter. Even though he had not seen her for more than twenty years, even though she was already old, he knew that Madam Zhao was Yan Mian the moment he saw her.

    Unlike Wei Guangrong, who was so cautious. There wouldn¡¯t be any harm in meeting them.

    Wei Guangrong looked troubled. He was about to exin to calm General Qi down when General Qi interrupted him.

    ¡°I came here because I knew that you¡¯re a big shot. If you don¡¯t want to see him, then forget it. I¡¯ll ask the Empress to tell her personally.¡±

    General Qi said coldly.

    Wei Guangrong immediately felt that this was troublesome. He was sick to begin with, and now, he felt breathless.

    When Wei Xiaotian saw this, he hurriedly said, ¡°General, calm down. That¡¯s not what my father meant.¡±

    Wei Guangrong panted heavily. When he finally calmed down, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see him.¡±

    He did not want to say anything else.

    The martial arts practitioners did not care about these. They only cared about whether it was the result they wanted. They did not listen to anything else.

    ¡°Thene to my residence tonight or tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after we meet.¡±

    General Qi looked at Wei Guangrong and said calmly.

    Wei Guangrong nodded weakly. He looked at General Qi and said, ¡°Tonight then.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Tonight, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go into the pce tomorrow.¡±

    General Qi nced at Wei Guangrong and said seriously. He had expressed it very clearly. If Wei Guangrong did anything cheap, he would not be a fool.

    ¡°I will definitely¡­e.¡±

    Wei Guangrong said with difficulty. He was really speechless.

    General Qi didn¡¯t say anything else. He nced at Wei Guangrong. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Wei Guangrong waved at Wei Xiaotian, signaling him to send them off.

    Wei Xiaotian hurriedly stood up to send him off.

    Wei Guangrong let out a long sigh. He almost couldn¡¯t breathe. It was all because of General Qi.

    The Qi family didn¡¯t know how to turn things around. They didn¡¯t even give him a chance to rest.

    Wei Xiaotian sent General Qi out of the residence and hurried back. He went up to Wei Guangrong¡¯s bed and asked, ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Help me up.¡±

    Wei Guangrong spoke slowly.

    Wei Xiaotian nodded and immediately helped Wei Guangrong up.

    Wei Guangrong took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Send out all the secret guards. Hurry up. Immediately investigate who this Zhou Heng is. In the capital, find out who he¡¯s on good terms with.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he hesitated for a moment. Finally, he turned around and asked, ¡°Father, do you think this is true? General Qi is straightforward. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who could lie. Perhaps Heng¡¯er is still alive. Not long ago, that¡­ was just a lie. That corpse was only the Second Prince¡¯s scheme. The news we received was also just a scheme.¡±

    At the mention of what happened not long ago, Wei Guangrong¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. He swallowed and said, ¡°He has long lost his conscience. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do. The identity of that corpse has been confirmed. Now, another Zhou Heng suddenly appeared. Although his appearance is different and his name has a difference in timbre, some things match, but¡­ we can¡¯t be careless. Let¡¯s investigate first.¡±

    ¡°Investigate carefully. I will handle General Qi these few days. Before this matter is investigated, don¡¯t leak any news to your sister. Do you understand?¡±

    Wei Guangrong sighed and looked at his son, Wei Xiaotian, solemnly. This matter was not a small matter. He could not be at ease until he investigated it thoroughly. No matter how he looked at it, it was too strange. It made him shudder.

 Chapter 424 - 424 Suspicion

    424 Suspicion

    Wei Xiaotian nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know. I¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian thought of General Qi and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡±

    General Qi did not know how to care for others¡¯ moods. His father was not in good health to begin with. If anything happened to him from anger, it would really be difficult to resolve.

    ¡°Okay, tell your subordinates to investigate first. Come with me tonight.¡±

    Wei Guangrong thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. He was sick and had no tolerance at the moment. It was indeed inappropriate for him to go alone in such a hurry. His son, Wei Xiaotian, was reliable. It was safer with him around.

    Wei Xiaotian heaved a sigh of relief and went down to make arrangements.

    He had to investigate this matter thoroughly.

    Half a year ago, they had already found out about the eldest prince, Zhou Heng. After a few twists and turns, they finally managed to get someone to approach Zhou Heng and confirm his identity. Just as they were about to bring him back to the capital, waves of assassinations came.

    On the way back to the capital, they sent countless elite secret guards, but they couldn¡¯t bring Zhou Heng back safely. In the end, Zhou Heng also died on the way back to the capital. His body returned half a month ago.

    Upon hearing this news, his father, Wei Guangrong, immediately fell sick from shock. He held the coffin and cried as he copsed. When the Empress found out about this news, she was also heartbroken and could not see anyone for the time being.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s body had already been secretly buried. Now, another Zhou Heng suddenly appeared. He said that he was the real Zhou Heng. How could this not arouse suspicion?

    When Zhou Heng returned to the capital, he was fleeing and being chased all the way. In the end, he died from an assassination. In order to protect him, how many secret guards had died? However, this new Zhou Heng said that he was a schr and came here for the exam. The road to the capital was calm, and his life was also calm. This did not make sense at all.

    However, it was so strange that Zhou Heng was even rted to General Qi. This old general had a stubborn temper and did not give him any room for negotiation. If he did not deal with him well, this matter would be brought in front of the empress. It was troublesome to think about.

    Wei Xiaotian pondered for a while and called for the secret guards to pass down the order. Time was too tight, and it was impossible to investigate thoroughly in just a few days. However, he still had to be wary of the Second Prince¡¯s spies.

    After arranging everything, Wei Xiaotian felt a little more at ease.

    Thinking of Wei Guangrong¡¯s health, he called the butler and instructed him to add ginseng when brewing the medicine. Then, he prepared the Qi Raising Life-Saving Pill. These were all for tonight.

    He had a feeling that the night would not be peaceful at all.

    ¡ª-

    When General Qi returned to the residence, he told Zhou Heng that the Wei family woulde to see him personally tonight so that he could be at ease.

    Anyway, since they were meeting tonight, they could make things clear.

    Zhou Heng nodded. He thanked General Qi for helping him. Without General Qi, it would not have been so easy for him to meet his maternal grandfather¡¯s family.

    All that was left was to wait.

    At noon, Zhou Heng returned to his room to take a nap and saw a note on the table.

    Stunned, he subconsciously looked around, then closed the door and walked to the table. He picked up the note and opened it.

    Looking at the words left on the note, his expression became solemn.

    ¡®Greetings, older brother, I will be waiting for you at Pingjiang Restaurant, From Zhi.¡¯

    The note was written by Zhou Zhi. There was only one sentence on it.

    Zhou Heng crushed the note in his palm. This sentence made him understand that all his actions were under Zhou Zhi¡¯s control. Zhou Zhi knew everything he did.

    Why did Zhou Zhi want to see him now?

    Zhou Heng did not understand, but if he did not go, he was afraid that he would implicate the Su family and put them in danger. This matter had nothing to do with them. No matter if he wanted to or not, he had to go and meet him.

    He had to go during this break. Seeing the note at this time was enough to prove that Zhou Zhi had already calcted everything.

    Zhou Heng avoided everyone in the Great General¡¯s residence and went out through the back door. Pingjiang Restaurant was not far from the Great General¡¯s residence. It was only a quarter of an hour away.

    As soon as Zhou Heng entered Pingjiang Restaurant, someone came to pick him up.

    ¡°Young Master Zhou, please.¡±

    Jin Qi made an inviting gesture.

    Zhou Heng nced at Jin Qi. He did not know him, but he could sense that the people around Zhou Zhi were extraordinary.

    Jin Qi pushed open the door of the room. After Zhou Heng walked in, Jin Qi closed the door and waited quietly outside.

    In the room.

    Zhou Zhi made an inviting gesture and poured tea for Zhou Heng. He reached out and gently pushed the teacup to Zhou Heng. ¡°Please have some tea, Big Brother.¡±

    Zhou Zhi poured himself a cup and took a sip.

    Zhou Heng did not move. He looked at Zhou Zhi and asked, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±

    The brothers were like fire and water. This was a situation that could not be changed.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and smiled. ¡°Brother, I called you here for nothing else. I just want to chat with you and tell you a story.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had a faint smile on his face as he held the teacup with his pale and slender hand. He took a small sip every time he spoke.

    Their eyes met. Both of them were rtively calm.

    Zhou Heng said calmly, ¡°What story? I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    After Zhou Heng finished speaking, he lowered his eyes and looked at the teacup. He reached out and picked up the teacup to take a sip. Then, he put down the teacup and looked straight at Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t look too good. He seemed to be a little worse than when they met a few months ago. His illness was deeply rooted and took away his spirit, making his face look pale.

    Even his exposed hands were pale, and his nails were pale and sickly. He lowered his eyes and looked at his own hands. His nails were pink, and the word ¡°healthy¡± was written all over them.

    ¡°This matter started a few years ago. Big Brother, do you still remember that one year, you sent a letter back to the capital?¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke slowly with a faint smile.

    Zhou Heng was nervous. He looked at Zhou Zhi nervously. That year, he sent a letter back to the capital, but there was no reply.

    So at that time, he could no longer tolerate him?

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and continued, ¡°That year, you recovered from a long illness. That year, my legs were amputated. You probably won¡¯t be able to imagine what a dead limb looks like in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Mother was very happy to see your letter, but when she looked at me, the joy in her eyes could be instantly concealed. She couldn¡¯t hide her disgust for me. Hehe, I don¡¯t want you toe back. At least, not like that.¡±

    ¡°I set up a trap. I found someone to rece you and hid using your identity. When I needed him, he would be found. When I met you in Furongzhou half a year ago, I knew that it was about time. I revealed his whereabouts to Mother and the Wei family. They were overjoyed, but they were careful not to let me notice. In the past six months, they had gone through a lot of trouble to send hundreds of secret guards to bring that Zhou Heng back to the capital.¡±

 Chapter 425 - 425 Fake and Real

    425 Fake and Real

    ¡°In order to kill him, my men also lost more than a hundred people. Finally, when they entered the capital, they killed him fifty miles away from the capital. Ten days ago, his body had just entered the capital. When the Wei family¡¯s head saw the coffin, he held the coffin and cried bitterly before falling down. He fell seriously ill. When Mother heard the news, she also cried bitterly and fell seriously ill.¡±

    Zhou Zhi finished speaking slowly and calmly poured himself another cup of tea. He lowered his eyes and covered all the darkness.

    ¡°Before Zhou Heng entered the capital, in order to clear the obstacles for him, Mother set up a banquet and poisoned me. However, she miscalcted. My life is too tough. I came back from hell. Brother, do you think they will believe you or not?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up and his cold smile was filled with mockery.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s mind was in a mess. As he listened to this story, his hand that was holding the teacup trembled. He should not havee to see him.

    Zhou Zhi would not kill him. What he wanted to do was far darker than killing him.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    Zhou Heng gulped and asked hoarsely.

    He could not understand his younger brother, who was the same age as him, in front of him. His deepness frightened him, and he could not understand his thoughts. Thinking of what he had done, Zhou Heng felt his entire body turn cold.

    He did not understand Zhou Zhi and he was not his match. He did not understand why Zhou Zhi had be like this.

    ¡°Brother, if you hadn¡¯te today, the Wei family might not have suspected you. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t know your opponent well enough. Now that you¡¯re here, you can¡¯t give me what I want or stop me. You¡¯ve heard the story now. It¡¯s time for you to go back.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. What did he want? He just wanted all of them to live in repentance. He wanted all of them to suffer like him.

    He would take what he wanted himself.

    Zhou Heng gripped the teacup tightly and said word by word, ¡°Ah Zhi, this has nothing to do with the Su family. If you want my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Zhou Zhi interrupted Zhou Heng. He shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re far more valuable alive than dead. I said I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s world was too simple.

    He had thought of everything too simply. He had never treated Zhou Heng as an opponent. He had not in the past and would not in the future.

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi. He still tried to see the deepness and darkness in Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes, but he still could not see through him.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said softly, ¡°Brother, you can go back now. If you don¡¯t, they¡¯ll be worried about you.¡±

    His smile was gentle, and his tone was as normal as if he was reminding him to eat and drink.

    Zhou Heng stood up and left without saying another word.

    He nced at Jin Qi, who was by the door. Jin Qi¡¯s expression was cold as he said coldly, ¡°Young Master Zhou, take care.¡±

    Zhou Heng left quickly.

    Zhou Zhi turned his wheelchair and came out. Jin Qi went forward. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home and proceed ording to n.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly. His eyes were cold and his tone was cold.

    Jin Qi pushed Zhou Zhi away.

    With this meeting, even if Zhou Heng¡¯s identity was real, the Wei family would still have doubts.

    When a person was suspicious, it was often a sharp weapon and also the most hurtful.

    His goal had been achieved the moment Zhou Heng came to fulfill the appointment.

    When Zhou Heng returned to the general¡¯s residence, no one noticed that he had left. Even so, Zhou Heng¡¯s heart felt even heavier. Zhou Zhi¡¯s thoughts were deep. He had even predicted this.

    Not long after he returned to his room, Su Chong knocked on the door.

    Zhou Heng calmed down and got up to open the door.

    Opening the door, Su Chong asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Heng, the osmanthus cake has just been cooked. It¡¯s just right to eat it now. I guessed you¡¯d awake too. I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, right?¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, just nice.¡±

    In the past, if he took an afternoon nap, he would have slept for so long.

    The two of them went out together.

    Everyone was eating osmanthus cakes.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoling¡¯s culinary skills are too good. This osmanthus cake is so delicious. There¡¯s even a faint medicinal fragrance.¡±

    ¡°Delicious¡­¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face was a little red, but after a few days of getting used to it, it was much better than when he first started. He could easily sinct what he wanted to say in a few words.

    In short, it was delicious.

    Qi Xingfeng could more or less eat these snacks. They were delicious and he liked to eat them too. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate too much. He just had to practice moreter.

    Su Chong and Su Huaughed. Perhaps because there were many people eating, the osmanthus cakes that Su Xiaoling made were quickly finished.

    In the afternoon, they drank tea and chatted.

    Not long after dinner, the Wei family arrived.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi personally went out to wee them.

    When they saw Wei Guangrong and Wei Xiaotian, Zhou Heng¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on them. After not seeing them for nearly ten years, his uncle and grandfather had aged a little and be moreposed.

    Wei Guangrong and Wei Xiaotian¡¯s eyes alsonded on the Su family one by one. In the end, their gazes stopped on Zhou Heng, and they quickly looked away.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s appearance was no longer simr to before. In terms of age, he was about right.

    General Qi spoke first, ¡°Lord Wei, this is Zhou Heng. He¡¯s the eldest prince, Zhou Heng, who has been missing for nearly ten years.¡±

    Zhou Heng also took a step forward. He said uneasily, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, I¡¯m Heng¡¯er. Great Grandpa, do you still remember that when I was four years old, I broke a finger climbing the wall of the Wei Manor? Because I was afraid that Mother would worry and punish me, I hid it and didn¡¯t say anything. It was Grandpa who discovered it first. Until now, my pinky can¡¯t even be straightened and it¡¯s still a little bent.¡±

    ¡°And when I was five years old, Cousin Xun secretly fed me wine. I was drunk and identally burned my arm by the fire. The scar is still here.¡±

    Zhou Heng did not carry any tokens with him because when he left the pce, it was too dangerous. He could not bring anything. The only thing he had was his childhood memories and a scar that his mother had personally branded on him.

    When Zhou Heng said this, Wei Guangrong and Wei Xiaotian¡¯s expressions were calm.

    ¡°Young Master Zhou, other than that, do you have anything else to prove your identity?¡±

    Wei Guangrong asked in a deep voice. He had already verified what Zhou Heng had said when he sent someone to investigate the dead Zhou Heng.

    ¡°Your appearance has changed drastically, but when I sent you out of the pce, there was no bone pushing as you said. These things only happened after you left the pce. It¡¯s difficult to tell if they¡¯re real or fake.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian looked at Zhou Heng and asked the question in his heart.

    Zhou Heng was deeply worried. He looked at his maternal grandfather and uncle, who had once doted on him. His family was right in front of him, but they did not know him. Instead, he became suspicious, causing a wave of sorrow to rise in his heart. He swallowed and said, ¡°Yes, back then, Mother knew that I could not bring a token with me, so she branded a plum blossom scar on my shoulder. The scar is still here. Other than that, I have nothing else to prove that I¡¯m Zhou Heng.¡±

    As Zhou Heng spoke, he took off his clothes and revealed his shoulder. The plum blossom scar was still there. Wei Xiaotian went forward to check. He frowned. Who was real and who was fake? Everything Zhou Heng said, including the scars and marks on his body, were also on the dead Zhou Heng. The only difference was their appearance.

 Chapter 426 - 426 Fake and Real 2

    426 Fake and Real 2

    The Zhou Heng in front of him was not simr to the emperor, the empress, or even Zhou Zhi, who was born from the same mother.

    As for the dead Zhou Heng, he looked 70% simr to Zhou Zhi. It was only because Zhou Zhi was thinner and sickly that the two of them looked different.

    They also verified the identity of Zhou Heng¡¯s corpse. He was undoubtedly the eldest son of the empress. His leg had long been cured, and the divine doctor, Old Wu, had long ignored him. At that time, he still did not know that money should not be exposed, so he lost all his money.

    The child, who had only been working in a pen and ink shop, saved up money as he approached the capital.

    He knew how to disguise and hide. In the end, it was all their fault for not protecting him well, causing him to die on thest road into the capital.

    However, Zhou Heng, who was in front of him, was a schr. He had even obtained the title of High Schr. His journey so far was more than calm.

    After checking Zhou Heng¡¯s scars and his fingers, Wei Xiaotian returned to Wei Guangrong¡¯s side without a word and nodded gently.

    Wei Guangrong looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to verify your identity. You¡¯ve also participated in the examination. Just wait for the pce selection now.¡±

    This period of time was enough for them to investigate everything clearly.

    ¡°Lord Wei, the grandson you¡¯ve been looking forward to the most is back. You¡¯re too calm. Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, the empress might want to acknowledge him. The mother and son haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. They must miss each other very much. You can slowly investigate, but ask the empress to leave the pce to see Zhou Heng first.¡±

    General Qi looked at Wei Guangrong and said calmly. His cold gaze made Wei Guangrong¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wei Guangrong took a deep breath. Before he could exin, General Qi had already questioned him coldly.

    ¡°Why are you stopping him, Lord Wei? Why should you stop a prince from returning to the royal family? Now, my great-granddaughter is the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. When Old Wu brought Zhou Heng there back then, the little girl was already conscious. I¡¯ve also told you clearly how he was cured. If you want to stop the Eldest Prince and the Empress from meeting now, I suspect that you have ulterior motives.¡±

    The more General Qi looked at him, the more he felt that Wei Guangrong was suspicious. How was he suspecting Zhou Heng? He was clearly suspecting them too.

    This made General Qi very unhappy. He had never lied to anyone in his life.

    It was obvious that General Qi was angry.

    Wei Guangrong was also furious.

    ¡°Grand General, calm down. That¡¯s not what my father meant.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian tried to ease the atmosphere.

    General Qiughed coldly. ¡°Heh, if your father doesn¡¯t mean that, then what does he mean? What does he mean? Exin it to me.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian was speechless. General Qi could not understand his euphemism at all. He had to get to the bottom of the matter.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me because before this, you protected a Zhou Heng in the capital. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t seed. In the end, he died 50 miles away from the capital.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Guangrong and spoke. As soon as he said that, Wei Guangrong looked shocked.

    ¡°How did you know about this?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian frowned and asked.

    Su Sang¡¯s family also asked.

    Su Chong and the others were surprised. When did Zhou Heng know about such a big matter?

    ¡°You even know this. You¡¯re right. Before you, we did find a Zhou Heng who matched your identity. The injuries on his body were exactly the same as yours. He was 70% simr to the Second Prince, who was his twin. We were already careful enough on the way back to the capital, but we were still discovered. From Liancheng to the capital, we encountered more than 20 assassination attempts of various sizes. We escaped death several times and saved his life. The journey back to the capital could be said to be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Hundreds of secret guards came to stop the assassination attempt outside the capital, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t save his life.¡±

    Wei Guangrong said solemnly. For Zhou Heng, he had lost hundreds of people. Almost all the people he had nurtured for many years had been sent out. Half of them were dead and half of them were injured, but they still could not save Zhou Heng.

    Recently, every time he thought of this, his heart ached unbearably.

    Now that Zhou Heng was standing in front of him and saying that he was the real Zhou Heng, he really could not believe it.

    ¡°Just because of this? You think Zhou Heng is fake?¡±

    General Qi felt that it was ridiculous.

    ¡°How can Grand General Qi understand how important this is? It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe it, but we still have to verify it. After we verify it, we will naturallye to a conclusion.¡±

    Wei Guangrong looked at General Qi and said in a deep voice.

    Wei Guangrong looked at Zhou Heng, narrowed his eyes, and asked, ¡°How did you know about this? No one in the capital should know about this. Moreover, you just entered the capital not long ago. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡±

    Madam Zhao called out worriedly.

    Zhou Heng smiled at the Su family, indicating that they did not have to worry.

    He looked Wei Guangrong in the eye and answered his question, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that Zhou Zhi told me?¡±

    Wei Guangrong looked away and didn¡¯t answer. He obviously didn¡¯t believe him.

    Wei Guangrong looked at the Su family and his gazended on Madam Zhao. He asked, ¡°Do you really not remember how you ended up in Furongzhou back then?¡±

    Madam Zhao shook her head. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    ¡°My granddaughter Yan Mian¡¯s matter has nothing to do with this matter. I don¡¯t care if Lord Wei is suspicious. You don¡¯t have to be suspicious of my family¡¯s matters.¡±

    General Qi said coldly. Wei Guangrong even suspected Madam Zhao. He was really speechless.

    Wei Guangrong¡¯s heart tightened. He felt a little dizzy and almost couldn¡¯t stand.

    Wei Xiaotian was always watching him. When he saw this, he hurriedly supported Wei Guangrong and said softly, ¡°Father, take care of your body.¡±

    Wei Guangrong waved his hand gently to indicate that he was fine.

    Wei Guangrong looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, as the divine doctor¡¯s disciple, do you have a name tag?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the name tag and Wei Guangrong went forward. ¡°Can I take a look?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Wei Guangrong looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s name tag. There was no problem with Su Xiaolu¡¯s identity. Wei Guangrong returned the name tag to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, can you contact your Master toe to the capital?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wei Guangrong and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my master¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain. I can¡¯t promise you.¡±

    Wei Guangrong¡¯s suspicion rose from the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t believe it in the first ce. Even if the old man came, he wouldn¡¯t put aside his doubts andpletely believe it.

    He suspected that this entire family was lying to him.

    Wei Guangrong was a little disappointed. He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Back then, did divine doctor Wu really bring him to your vige and live in seclusion for many years?¡±

    Back then, there were many people chasing after them. In the end, they disappeared without a trace. Later on, when there was news, it was from that letter. However, at that time, Zhou Zhi already had quite a bit of power.

 Chapter 427 - 427 Fake and Real 3

    427 Fake and Real 3

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not exin much and only answered Wei Guangrong.

    Back then, when Old Wu brought Zhou Heng to her house, Zhou Heng could not walk yet. Later on, his leg recovered and she graduated. Old Wu¡¯s whereabouts were currently unknown.

    Zhou Heng had lived with their family for nearly ten years. He grew up safely, studied, and participated in the exams. These peaceful days were impossible in Wei Guangrong¡¯s opinion.

    Even if they told him a hundred times, he would not believe them.

    Wei Guangrong avoided everyone¡¯s gaze in the Su family. He looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°Child, since you already know about that matter, you should understand why we¡¯re so careful. We have to verify your identity. The empress¡¯s heart ached because of that person¡¯s death. She can¡¯t take any more blows.¡±

    ¡°You are only 16 years old, and so is the Second Prince. But even I am afraid of his schemes.¡±

    Wei Guangrong¡¯s heart was heavy. Zhou Heng, whom his men had risked their lives to escort, was already dead. Facing this new Zhou Heng, he could not believe it.

    If this was Zhou Zhi¡¯s scheme, it was really terrifying.

    Zhou Zhi was intelligent and almost demonic to begin with. Perhaps both Zhou Heng were part of his schemes. At this point, they had actually already lost.

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Guangrong and said calmly, ¡°I understand. For now, I¡¯ll still wait for the pce selection in peace. Even if I can¡¯t be Zhou Heng, I¡¯ll still be me. I¡¯ve studied for more than ten years, so I should serve my country.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Wei Guangrong looked at Zhou Heng and finally sighed. He avoided his gaze and did not look at General Qi. He said calmly, ¡°In that case, we will take our leave.¡±

    General Qi waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Go.¡±

    The matter wasplicated, and he felt ufortable ming Wei Guangrong.

    What Zhou Heng? What assassination? It was all tooplicated.

    Wei Xiaotian looked at Zhou Heng and helped Wei Guangrong leave.

    After the father and son left.

    Su Chong asked Zhou Heng, ¡°Brother Heng, what happened just now? Why don¡¯t we know?¡±

    Zhou Heng said guiltily, ¡°Ah Chong, I¡¯m sorry. I was careless. At noon today, I saw the note he left for me and asked me to meet him. He told me about his n.¡±

    Zhou Heng exined in detail.

    The Qi family was terrified when they heard that.

    General Qi frowned. Such a scheme was really terrifying. No wonder the Wei family did not believe it.

    Qi Xingzhi frowned and said, ¡°Is the Second Prince doing this just to make the Wei family not believe you? This move of his is really amazing. For a moment, I really can¡¯t think of a way to deal with it.¡±

    Even someone as smart as him could only sigh when he thought about it.

    ¡°This way, even in front of the Empress, your identity will still be suspicious. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Su Hua said calmly. None of them had expected Zhou Zhi to have nned this far. His chess game was too wide.

    It turned out that they had not hidden it from him in Furongzhoust time.

    ¡°If even he can recognize you at a nce, the Empress, who had been pregnant with you for ten months, might also recognize you. There is also a connection between mother and son. Sometimes, even if your appearance has changed drastically, she can still recognize you at a nce.¡±

    Mother Qi ced her hand on her chest and said slowly.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s appearance was already very different, but Zhou Zhi still recognized him at a nce.

    The empress might be able to recognize him at a nce after carrying him for ten months.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Father Qi touched his head.

    Mother Qi looked at Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi with a gentle and firm gaze. ¡°If it¡¯s our child, I can do it. That feeling is different.¡±

    Her own children felt different from others.

    Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi were both moved.

    ¡°Thank you. I also want to slow down on this matter. Let¡¯s wait for the pce selection to end. If I be one of the top three, I will have a chance to see Mother.¡±

    Zhou Heng said firmly. By then, the Wei family would have almost finished investigating.

    Just as Mrs. Qi had said, there was telepathy between mother and son. If Zhou Zhi could recognize him, so could his mother.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that for now.¡±

    General Qi sighed. There was no other way.

    He could forcefully bring Zhou Heng to see the empress, but the empress might not believe him.

    Zhou Heng, who had died, was now a huge wound in the Empress¡¯s heart. Moreover, he was already dead, which meant that he could not speak. The matter he had paid tribute to had a certain ce in the Empress¡¯s heart.

    Even if Zhou Heng was her biological son, his appearance at this moment must be suspicious. Not to mention the empress, anyone would be suspicious.

    At such a young age, this almost demonic scheme was terrifying.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s all rest.¡±

    General Qi said helplessly.

    One after another, they returned to their rooms to rest.

    Su Chong and Su Hua went straight to Zhou Heng¡¯s room.

    ¡°Brother Heng, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely prove your identity. The real one can never be fake, and the fake one will never be real.¡±

    Su Chongforted Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng¡¯s face and could not help but say, ¡°Can you change your appearance back? Uncle-Master can help you massage your bones and make your appearancepletely different. Can Xiaolu help you restore it?¡±

    ¡°Xingzhi can deduce what you originally look like.¡±

    Su Hua thought about Qi Xingzhi¡¯s ability. It should be a piece of cake for him to draw what Zhou Heng should have looked like.

    Zhou Heng shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Back then, there were too many people hunting me down. The doctor said that Ah Zhi and I are twins from the same mother. With Ah Zhi¡¯s appearance, I will always be chased. Pushing my bones can change my appearance. This will be done once and for all, but my appearance can¡¯t be restored.¡±

    Back then, the bone pushing hadpletely changed his appearance.

    Now that he had grown up, he could no longer restore it.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Su Hua said helplessly.

    Su Chong was also worried. They all thought that it was enough to guard against Zhou Zhi¡¯s assassination. Who knew that the greatest difficulty was not assassination?

    ¡°He¡¯s so bad. I¡¯ll tell Xiaolu not to detoxify him.¡±

    Su Chong said angrily and was about to go out to look for Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Chong.¡±

    Zhou Heng blurted out and stopped Su Chong.

    Su Chong was puzzled.

    Zhou Heng looked sad. He said, ¡°Ah Zhi has suffered far more than I imagined. I can¡¯t understand why he can¡¯t tolerate me because I haven¡¯t experienced what he has experienced.¡±

    ¡°Mother can¡¯t tolerate him. He has been in danger several times, and it was Mother who personally poisoned him. Compared to what he has experienced, this little difficulty of mine is nothing. I¡¯m very happy that Xiaolu cured him. I hope that he¡¯s alive. Even in the future, if I can ascend the throne, I won¡¯t take his life. I hope that he¡¯ll live well. We¡¯re twins born from the same mother. He would rather spend so much effort plotting the life of a fake Zhou Heng than kill me. He never thought of killing me.¡± At the end of his sentence, Zhou Heng was already sobbing.

 Chapter 428 - 428 Fake and Real 4

    428 Fake and Real 4

    He could not guess what Zhou Zhi was thinking, but he alsopletely understood that Zhou Zhi would not kill him.

    He had never thought of killing him.

    ¡°If not for that damn prophecy back then, things would not have been like this between us brothers. Mother and Grandpa would not have treated us differently, and they would not have tried all means to take Ah Zhi¡¯s life.¡±

    Zhou Heng did not feel good at all. With just one prophecy, they had created the current situation.

    If only they didn¡¯t have this prophecy.

    He and Zhou Zhi were born to the same mother. They were the closest brothers. They could not exist without one another. They could be the people who trusted each other the most. They were also smart and might be a good story for the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Su Chong sighed. He felt very depressed thinking about these things.

    ¡°Brother Heng, don¡¯t me yourself too much. You don¡¯t owe him anything. Even if someone does, it¡¯s not you.¡±

    Su Chong was worried about Zhou Heng, afraid that he would feel too guilty and me himself. This matter was also painful for Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng did not have the right to choose.

    Su Hua patted Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder gently. In this matter, they could not appease the pain in Zhou Heng¡¯s heart. Only he could ept and let go of this pain. No one else could help him.

    Su Hua gave Su Chong a look. The two brothers quietly retreated, leaving Zhou Heng a quiet space to himself.

    He gently closed the door.

    Su Chong asked Su Hua softly, ¡°Hua, is there anything else we can do?¡±

    Su Hua reached out and pointed. The two brothers tacitly left Zhou Heng¡¯s room. After they were far away, Su Hua said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll sort this out. The Second Prince is very skilled. This is only the beginning.¡±

    ¡°What? Does he still have a backup n? What exactly is he trying to do? Little Brother Heng didn¡¯t hurt him, and Little Brother Heng didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Does he have to make Little Brother Heng suffer like he did to be satisfied?¡±

    Su Chong was puzzled and angry.

    Su Hua shook his head and said, ¡°Big Brother, Brother Heng will be fine. Just as Brother Heng said, his brother never thought of killing him. Everything he did was probably to seek justice for himself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand. You just said that he had a backup n. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Chong frowned. He was not as smart as his brother and it was obvious from this matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that he will save Brother Heng next. In the end, he will be the one to help Brother Heng recover his identity.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s eyes darkened. When he realized this, his emotions wereplicated. However, there was nothing they could do to stop this.

    The Wei family did not believe that Zhou Heng was real, so they would not acknowledge him. They might even think that Zhou Heng was sent by Zhou Zhi, so they would kill him.

    These events were interconnected and could no longer be undone.

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t understand. If he can help Brother Heng recover his identity, wouldn¡¯t he be an additional threat? Why would he do this?¡±

    Su Chong felt that it was too messy. Zhou Zhi stopped Zhou Heng from returning to the capital, but also wanted to help him recover his identity. What was Zhou Zhi up to?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured that out either, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s tone was helpless.

    Only at a certain stage could he understand Zhou Zhi.

    What kind of person was he?

    He would probably find out in the future.

    ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it.¡±

    Su Hua patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder and said. As long as they protected Zhou Heng, even if he was not able to be the Eldest Prince, with Zhou Heng¡¯s talent, his life would not be bad.

    Su Chong nodded and the two of them returned to their rooms to sleep.

    ¡ª-

    As soon as Wei Guangrong and Wei Xiaotian returned to the mansion, Wei Guangrong¡¯s expression turned terrifyingly dark.

    The father and son did not return to their rooms. They went straight to the study to discuss and closed the door after entering the room.

    Wei Guangrong asked solemnly, ¡°Xiaotian, what do you think about this?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian frowned and replied, ¡°Father, I¡¯m also confused about this matter. The injuries on Zhou Heng¡¯s body are exactly the same as that person¡¯s. Between them, one of them must be real, and the other is a conspiracy. However, it¡¯s difficult for me to tell who it is.¡±

    ¡°Because logically speaking, there¡¯s no need for him to let a perfectly fine person appear in front of us. I can¡¯t figure this out no matter what.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian sighed. His head hurt just thinking about it. Between the two Zhou Heng, one must be fake and the other real. However, one of them was already dead.

    ¡°I have the same question. Almost all the spies that he has nurtured for many years have died. His people won¡¯t let go even if they bite their teeth. They chased after him all the way and took his life every time they attacked. How is it possible to say that this is an act?¡±

    Wei Guangrong said with a heavy heart. He could not believe that everything was fake.

    ¡°Zhou Heng is also dead. There¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    Wei Guangrong gritted his teeth.

    Wei Xiaotian said helplessly, ¡°Father, we can¡¯t disregard Young Master Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Heng was fine now. What if he was the real one?

    Even if there was a one in ten thousand chance, it would not be able to stop him.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a fiend, a demon. At such a young age, his attacks can make us feel as if we¡¯ve swallowed a needle and pierced our throats.¡±

    When Wei Guangrong thought of Zhou Zhi, his eyes were filled with hatred. If he had known earlier, he would have let his daughter abandon this jackal earlier. A moment of tolerance had caused a huge mistake.

    Wei Xiaotian was silent.

    After a while, Wei Xiaotian suddenly thought of a solution. He said in surprise, ¡°Father, I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wei Guangrong asked.

    ¡°Assassinate Zhou Heng in the Grand General¡¯s residence and see if the Second Prince will take action. If he¡¯s on his side, he shouldn¡¯t ignore it. If we don¡¯t help Zhou Heng recover his identity, it won¡¯t be so easy for him to recover his identity. If he¡¯s on the Second Prince¡¯s side, the Second Prince will want the Eldest Prince to return more than everyone.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian said in a deep voice.

    Wei Guangrong frowned. ¡°This is what Father is most afraid of. If this person is really fake, it will be too disadvantageous for us if he regains his identity as the Eldest Prince.¡±

    What Zhou Zhi wanted was the throne.

    If his goal was achieved, even if the First Prince ascended the throne in the future, he would only be a puppet in his hands.

    ¡°Father, just in case, let¡¯s wait for the results of the investigation toe back first.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian said calmly. No matter what they did, it was not a good thing. No matter what the oue was, it would make them feel like a fishbone was stuck in their throats, but they had no choice but to do it.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all we can do for now.¡±

    Wei Guangrong nodded.

    After reaching an agreement, the father and son returned to their rooms.

    The Wei family investigated the news, and the Qi family was quiet and lived normally.

    Zhou Heng was not depressed because of this. He read books most of the time.

    On the sixth day of March, the name list for the pce examination was announced.

    Su Chong was not selected. Zhou Heng and Su Hua were among them, and Liu Zijin was also there. It was scheduled to be on the 15th of March.

    Although Su Chong could not participate in the pce examination, he was already satisfied. Regardless of the oue of the examination, he was already a High Schr.

 Chapter 429 - 429 Accept It

    429 ept It

    ¡°Good children, you¡¯ve brought glory to your parents.¡±

    General Qi was very happy. Su Hua¡¯s ranking was extremely high. There was hope for him to be in the top three.

    He was happy for his daughter¡¯s grandson to have such great achievements.

    ¡°Chong, don¡¯t be discouraged. If you want to take the exam again next time, study hard for the next three years. You¡¯ll definitely seed next time.¡±

    General Qi encouraged Su Chong. Su Chong was slightly worse than Su Hua and Zhou Heng, but he was also a good seedling.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already satisfied that I was able to take the exam. Speaking of which, I prefer to practice martial arts.¡±

    ¡°If you like martial arts, it¡¯s good too. Eldest Cousin, you can participate in the martial arts examination. Although you missedst year¡¯s elective examination and can¡¯t make it to the registration now, you can challenge those who passed the elective examination. You¡¯ll be qualified if you defeat one. With your martial arts skills, you might be able to be the top scorer.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi said with a smile.

    Su Chong was deep in thought. ¡°Now that you mention it, I really want to participate. I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Anything is fine.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently. She was already very happy. Her current life was really good enough. She only hoped that her children could be happy and safe.

    Su Sang also looked at the children gently. He thought the same as Madam Zhao.

    During this period of time, they had been staying in the general¡¯s residence. General Qi did not allow them to return.

    He said that he would at least wait until the Wei family sent a message.

    Calcting the time, it shouldn¡¯t take long.

    A servant came in to report.

    General Qi quickly asked, ¡°Is Lord Wei here?¡±

    ¡°General, it¡¯s not Lord Wei. It¡¯s Lord Yan.¡±

    It was Yan Qingyun.

    General Qi frowned. He looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Previously, he had given Yan Qingyun five days. When the time was up, Yan Qingyun had personallye to apologize. Now, he was here again. What did he mean? He wanted to see what else he could do.

    Yan Qingyun quickly came to the hall. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Father-inw.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled gently at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mianmian, San Lang, I want to congratte you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao thanked him.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Su Hua, Su Chong, and Zhou Heng. ¡°Grandpa congrattes you too.¡±

    Su Hua, Su Chong, and Zhou Heng also nodded humbly and thanked him.

    Only then did Yan Qingyun pick up the box and walk forward. He walked to Madam Zhao¡¯s side and slowly said, ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ve let you down. There are many things your mother left behind that I don¡¯t know how to manage anymore, but I¡¯ve converted them into money topensate you as a dowry. After you ept them, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Yan Qingyun opened the box. There was a thick stack of banknotes inside. He said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s a total of 50,000 taels of banknotes inside. Keep it well.¡±

    Facing this suddenrge sum of money, Madam Zhao¡¯s subconscious reaction was to reject it.

    Without waiting for her to speak, General Qi spoke first. ¡°Take it. If your mother was still alive, these things would have been given to you long ago. If you had brothers, you could have gotten a share when you got married. Unfortunately, your mother¡¯s life is short. She only has you as a child. What¡¯s hers is yours. You deserve it.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not have a strong personality. She did not have any memories, but her nature was actually the same.

    General Qi did not want Madam Zhao to refuse. This thing belonged to her to begin with. It was already good enough that Yan Qingyun gave it all to her.

    Of course, he knew that almost everything had been stolen. Qi Xinyue was vicious. After so many years, it had long been hers.

    He didn¡¯t want it back in the past, but as long as the Qi family wanted it, they had plenty of ways. Even if Qi Xinyue ate it, they had ways to make her spit it out.

    It was the same now. He didn¡¯t care what method Yan Qingyun used as long as the things were brought over.

    General Qi was dignified. Yan Qingyun smiled gently and ced the box in Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. ¡°Your grandfather is right. This should have been yours.¡±

    Half of the Yan family¡¯s fortune was gone. Yan Zhiyuan tried his best to stop him, but he finally managed to gather the money.

    Now that Madam Zhao had epted it, everything could be over.

    Madam Zhao held the box and pursed her lips. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Father, thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhao felt very ufortable calling Yan Qingyun father.

    Hearing this, Yan Qingyun smiled happily.

    General Qi¡¯s face was cold. He hoped that Yan Qingyun would be more self-aware and leave quickly.

    He could not chase him away in front of his granddaughter.

    However, Yan Qingyun pretended not to know and happily stayed for dinner. Before he went back, he gently asked the children to go back to stay.

    General Qi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He sneered. ¡°Lord Yan, forget it. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be despised by some people.¡±

    Yan Qingyun still maintained his smile. He looked at Madam Zhao with a sigh and said, ¡°Mianmian, as long as Father is still around, there will always be a ce for you in the family. When Father is no longer around, Father won¡¯t be able to control them anymore. No matter what, your family must be safe. No matter where you are, Father will be happy.¡±

    Yan Qingyun did not talk about Yan Zhiyuan, nor did he sugarcoat his words. He only sighed like an old father.

    He only stated his position.

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Qingyun¡¯s benevolent intermediate face and felt touched. She nodded. ¡°Thank you, Father. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Yan Qingyun smiled and nodded. Then, he bowed respectfully to General Qi and smiled at Father Qi and Mother Qi before leaving.

    After Yan Qingyun left, General Qi¡¯s expression softened. He looked at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t object to you interacting with him, but you can¡¯t be careless. Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen don¡¯t have the same mother as you. Qi Xinyue¡¯s death was well deserved, but Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhenzhen might not think so. You¡¯ve been gentle and kind since you were young. Grandpa also knows that you¡¯re not their match in terms of scheming, so we won¡¯t interact if we can avoid it.¡±

    General Qi looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you children.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded obediently. She understood.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to my room too. I¡¯m getting old.¡±

    General Qi smiled and sighed.

    It was getting dark. It was about time to wash up and sleep.

    After Su Chong and the others left the hall, General Qi instructed Father Qi, ¡°Go and rush the Wei family tomorrow and ask them what they mean.¡±

    It had been so long. There should be some sound from them.

    After such a long time, they should be able to find something.

    Father Qi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I¡¯ll ask tomorrow.¡±

    General Qi looked at Father Qi. The baby back then was already a middle-aged man. If he hadn¡¯t been injured and retired, he would probably be gone. God had mercy on him.

    Father Qi grinned, revealing his white teeth and a bright smile. He didn¡¯t know why his grandfather looked at him so emotionally, but it was right to smile.

 Chapter 430 - 430 The Wei Family Takes Action

    430 The Wei Family Takes Action

    ¡°Good child, go back and rest. Your back isn¡¯t good, so you have to be more careful. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re still young and disregard it. When you grow old in the future, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    General Qi was full of concern. Many injuries and illnesses became more painful the older they got.

    Father Qi smiled and nodded. He said happily, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Recently, Xiaolu has been giving me acupuncture. I feel much better. Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills are too good. My illness won¡¯t heal, but with her prescribing medicine, it won¡¯t be too painful. It¡¯s all thanks to Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    General Qi agreed. Thinking of Su Xiaolu, he felt that it was really fate.

    ¡°Grandfather, do you miss them?¡±

    Father Qi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but his smile was still very bright. He hoped that if he smiled more, General Qi would be happier to see him.

    General Qi looked at his silly grandson and nodded with a smile. ¡°I miss them. It¡¯s enough to see you. Go back and sleep. Grandfather is fine. Grandfather still has to wait for Xingfeng and Xingzhi to get married and hold his grandchildren.¡±

    Father Qi nodded heavily. ¡°Alright, have a good rest.¡±

    Father Qi turned around and left. He closed the door before quietly wiping the corners of his eyes.

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, Father Qi went out alone.

    When he arrived at the Grand Tutor¡¯s residence, he saw Wei Xiaotian.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Tell me, have you investigated them?¡±

    Like General Qi, Father Qi liked to be straight forward.

    Wei Xiaotian looked at Father Qi and said in a deep voice, ¡°We want to see him. The meeting ce has to be at the Wei residence. We will only know the rest when hees tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Have you found anything? Is this meeting with you or with the empress? Tell me clearly.¡±

    Father Qi frowned and asked.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll know when he gets here. Forgive me for not being able to say more. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian looked down calmly.

    Father Qi¡¯s anger surged. This made him very upset.

    ¡°Lord Qi, you don¡¯t have to know so much. You just have to tell Zhou Heng that it¡¯s his business whether hees or not. If he¡¯s afraid that we¡¯re cheating, he can choose not toe.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian looked at Father Qi and seemed even more rxed.

    Father Qi took a deep breath and red at Wei Xiaotian. ¡°Fine, I understand.¡±

    The Wei family clearly did not believe him, but they still invited Zhou Heng to the Wei family. They were clearly up to no good.

    Father Qi turned around and left.

    ¡°Lord Qi.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian stopped Father Qi and said, ¡°I hope you can tell him the truth.¡±

    Father Qi¡¯s breathing was heavy. He suppressed his anger and strode away without saying a word.

    After Father Qi left, Wei Xiaotian turned around and went to the main courtyard.

    Wei Guangrong sighed and asked, ¡°Who came?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian replied, ¡°The Grand General¡¯s grandson came to ask about that matter. I told him what you said.¡±

    Wei Guangrong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Father, what if he doesn¡¯t tell Zhou Heng?¡±

    Wei Guangrong waved his hand and said, ¡°No, they won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    The Qi family was concerned about Zhou Heng. They might stop him froming, but they would definitely tell him. The Qi family would not hide the news and make a major choice for others.

    ¡°Just make the necessary arrangements. If they don¡¯t do anything when we try to hurt him, bring him back.¡±

    Wei Guangrong¡¯s eyes were deep, and his tone was heavy.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s useless for us to probe like this. If we really hurt Zhou Heng¡¯s life, the Second Prince will definitely expose this matter to Aunt. No matter if it¡¯s true or not, Aunt will also be cold to us.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian frowned. From the looks of it, they were at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Father also understands this, but if I don¡¯t test him, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    Wei Guangrong sighed. For Zhou Heng, he had sacrificed hundreds of elite guards. This was already the end.

    He was not satisfied with whether Zhou Heng was real or fake. The thorn had already pierced into his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just act ording to the n.¡±

    Wei Guangrong swept away the hesitation in his eyes and said firmly.

    Wei Xiaotian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Just as his father had said, this matter had to be resolved.

    ¡ª-

    When Father Qi returned to the residence, he called the entire family together.

    Then, he told Zhou Heng what the Wei family had said. After saying that, he said, ¡°This Wei family doesn¡¯t believe in your identity. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. Anyway, whether you go or not, they won¡¯t really believe you.¡±

    Just because they had invested a lot previously and could not protect Zhou Heng, when the other Zhou Heng returned to the capital safely, they could not ept this fact. Because they could not ept it, they believed that Zhou Heng was fake.

    ¡°Brother Heng, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Su Chong frowned. Even he knew that something was wrong with such news.

    Su Hua frowned and fell silent. He looked at Zhou Heng and was also worried.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was solemn. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I know they don¡¯t believe me, but I want to go. I lost the initiative, but I can¡¯t let this misunderstanding and suspicion umte.¡±

    If he did not go, the Wei family would never believe him again.

    The Wei family might not believe him if he went, but he believed that once, twice, thrice¡­ they would believe him after multiple proofs.

    Zhou Heng wanted to go. He had to go.

    ¡°This is Brother Heng¡¯s choice. If he wants to go, let him go.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and said. He thought that if he were Zhou Heng, he would go too.

    ¡°You know that there¡¯s a tiger in the mountains, but you¡¯re going towards it. Forget it, forget it. This is your own decision. Go.¡±

    Father Qi said slowly.

    With that, he looked at Zhou Heng and said seriously, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss how to protect you this time.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ protect you!¡±

    Qi Xingfeng blushed and volunteered.

    ¡°Count me in.¡±

    Su Chong also spoke.

    ¡°And me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand.

    They looked at each other and smiled.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. I believe that Grandpa and the others are just testing me. My life won¡¯t be in danger. The few of you are enough. If they believe me when I¡¯m injured, there¡¯s no harm in me being injured.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s arrange it that way.¡±

    General Qi nodded and said.

    After making the arrangements, they returned to their respective courtyards.

    No one could persuade Zhou Heng about this. All they could do was support him.

    Su Xiaoling was distracted. Many times, she wanted to tell Zhou Heng that she did not care about his identity, but she swallowed her words. She did not care, but Zhou Heng did.

    He was originally a member of the royal family. He did not want to live an unknown life for the rest of his life. Even if he had to go through many dangers to restore this identity, he would not hesitate.

    If they could not stop him, they could only pray that he could avert the danger and recover his identity safely. Everything they wanted could be fulfilled.

 Chapter 431 - 431 Not a Test

    431 Not a Test

    At night, Su Xiaolu rubbed Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Big Brother and I will protect Third Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, but you must remember that you and Big Brother are more important to me. If¡­ You should prioritize yourselves.¡±

    Su Xiaoling stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s face seriously.

    She liked Zhou Heng. She could even sacrifice her life for him, but it was just her. Su Xiaolu and Su Chong could not.

    Su Xiaoling hugged Su Xiaolu and sniffed. ¡°Xiaolu, I really like Brother Heng. I want to marry him and be his bride. I want to give birth to his children and grow old with him. Apart from Father and Mother and you all, he¡¯s the most important person to me. But if I have to lose you because of him, I¡¯m not okay with that. I can lose him, but I can¡¯t lose my family.¡±

    ¡°This path is destined to be dangerous. Xiaolu, if I lose my life for him one day in the future, Xiaolu, don¡¯t hate him, okay? Because I must have done it willingly.¡±

    Su Xiaoling choked. She did not feel good, because she could not help Zhou Heng at this moment.

    The only thing she could do was to give him a gentle smile when he looked over. That was all.

    Sabers and swords had no eyes. Zhou Heng¡¯s path was too difficult. Her brother and sister were protecting him.

    That was enough.

    No matter how much she liked and loved him, this was enough. That was the path Zhou Heng chose. Her family should not take the risk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. Brother and I will act ording to the circumstances. We will do our best.¡±

    Su Xiaolu answered Su Xiaoling seriously. Her heart was warm and bitter.

    When kinship was mixed with love, no one would have a good time.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling tightly and said firmly, ¡°All of this will pass quickly.¡±

    It would pass eventually.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. She also firmly believed that it would pass. She only prayed that the oue would be good.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu woke up early and began to prepare flying needles and hidden weapons in case of emergencies. Hidden weapons all had poison that could numb the nerves. It was very insignificant and would not kill, but it could immobilize people for a short period of time.

    Su Xiaolu got a lot and distributed it to Su Chong and Qi Xingfeng.

    At night, the Wei family actually sent someone to pick him up.

    Zhou Heng went out and got into the carriage prepared by the Wei family.

    Su Xiaolu, Su Chong, and Qi Xingfeng were also about to get into the carriage. The manservant who was driving the carriage reached out to stop them and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was only ordered to pick Young Master Zhou up. Apart from Young Master Zhou, no one else can go with me.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face immediately turned cold. He opened his mouth and his face instantly turned red. In the end, he spat out two words. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Su Chong continued, ¡°If we can¡¯t go, then don¡¯t go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned.

    ¡°Then,e up.¡±

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t stop them, the manservant could only let them get on.

    Then, he drove the carriage back.

    Sitting in the carriage, Zhou Heng felt uneasy.

    It was very quiet along the way. At this moment, there was really no way tofort him.

    Su Xiaolu felt that it was too quiet outside. She wanted to lift the small curtain and look outside, but she realized that the small window was nailed shut. She frowned slightly.

    Usually, the small window of a carriage would not be sealed.

    Did the Wei family really just want to test him?

    Su Xiaolu suspected their true motive.

    The small window was sealed, so she looked out from the entrance. When she lifted a corner, she realized that the coachman was gradually moving away from the main road. It was very deserted. Why was there no one on this street?

    Su Xiaolu lowered the curtain and gently tugged at Su Chong¡¯s sleeve.

    Then, Su Xiaolu took out the bottle in her arms and poured out a few pills. Everyone took one.

    Her hand was always on her sword, ready to fight.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Young Master Zhou, pleasee down. We¡¯re here.¡±

    The coachman stopped his horse and spoke coldly.

    Su Xiaolu had just lifted the curtain when the coachman sprinkled a handful of powder over.

    ¡°You have a death wish.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng quickly drew his sword and directly pierced through the coachman¡¯s chest, kicking him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this poisonous powder. My Hundred Poison Pill can cure it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu jumped out of the carriage and exined.

    In the night shrouded by the moonlight, several ck shadows surrounded them and blocked all their paths.

    Su Chong and Qi Xingfeng got out. Zhou Heng also got out of the carriage. The two of them protected him in the middle.

    ¡°Young Master Su, Miss Su, and Eldest Young Master Qi, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you can leave now, I won¡¯t stop you. If you don¡¯t leave, des have no eyes. It won¡¯t be good if you lose your lives because of this.¡±

    In the darkness, Wei Xiaotian¡¯s voice was filled with coldness.

    ¡°No¡­ there are too many¡­¡±

    Qi Xingfeng frowned and whispered.

    Based on his observations, there were at least two hundred people blocking the way on the eaves. Why did the Wei family use so many people? This was obviously not right.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed too much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked around and felt that something was wrong.

    Su Chong frowned and shouted, ¡°Old thing, what do you mean? We were willing to walk into a trap to show our sincerity, you called so many people here. Do you really want to kill us?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Su is right, but there¡¯s something wrong. I¡¯m not going to kill you. I¡¯ll only take Zhou Heng¡¯s life. Don¡¯t be a busybody. It¡¯s fine if you leave now, but if you insist on not leaving, I can only kill you too.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian replied coldly.

    ¡°So after investigating for so long, you still don¡¯t believe that this is the truth?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart sank. They had guessed wrongly. How was the Wei family testing them? They clearly wanted to kill Zhou Heng. They did not care if he was real or not. They only wanted him dead.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste my breath on you. I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you leaving or not?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian did not answer Su Xiaolu¡¯s question. His tone was murderous and filled with impatience.

    Zhou Heng swallowed. He did not expect his closest grandfather and uncle to really want to kill him. They did not give him a chance at all and wanted to take his life. The pain in his heart spread. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiaolu, Chong, Xingfeng, don¡¯t worry about me. Leave.¡±

    With so many people, no matter how powerful Su Chong and the others were, it would be difficult for them to escape. This was all because of him. Now that there was such a result, he should bear it himself.

    Su Chong frowned. How could they leave? Once they left, Zhou Heng would be able to withstand a few moves. With so many killers, he would definitely die.

    ¡°Hidden weapons.¡±

    Su Xiaolu lowered her voice and said two words. Qi Xingfeng and Su Chong understood and took out a handful of poisoned silver needles from the cloth bag at their waist.

    Su Chongughed loudly and said, ¡°Alright, we who understand the times are wise men. We¡¯ll immediately¡­ F*ck you. If you want to touch Brother Heng, you have to ask if the sword in my hand agrees.¡±

    The three of them activated their Internal force and shot the flying needles at the two groups of killers.

 Chapter 432 - 432 Rescue

    432 Rescue

    The flying needles were poisonous, and those who were shot by them copsed in a few breaths.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian ordered angrily.

    Hundreds of killers swarmed forward.

    Since they didn¡¯t want to live, none of them could leave.

    Since Zhou Heng made him feel like a fishbone was stuck in his throat, he might as well make him disappear and pretend that he had never appeared.

    Only when Zhou Heng died would his son have a chance.

    Wei Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were cold as he shouted sternly, ¡°Kill them. Don¡¯t let any of them off.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and the others had poisonous needles on them. The killers could not attack them for a while.

    There were too many assassins. If this continued, they would not be able to hold on sooner orter.

    Zhou Heng felt a pain in his heart. He choked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Brother Heng, be careful and speak less.¡±

    Su Chong attacked swiftly. Even in such a dangerous situation, he had never thought of leaving Zhou Heng.

    After spending nearly ten years together, he could not bear to part with Zhou Heng. If he ignored his life like this, how could he face his heart in the future?

    He would only know if there was a way out after fighting.

    The three of them had their backs facing each other, with Zhou Heng protected in the safe zone.

    Zhou Heng shed tears.

    Wei Xiaotian did not expect Su Xiaolu and the others to be so powerful. They were definitely not ordinary people.

    Zhou Heng did not tell them this.

    Seeing his men fall one by one, Wei Xiaotian¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. He cursed angrily, ¡°Trash, what¡¯s the use of raising you? You can¡¯t even kill a few brats.¡±

    Back then, he wanted to protect Zhou Heng in the capital, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Now, he wanted to kill Zhou Heng. It was just a few brats, but they could not kill him. How could he not be angry?!

    ¡°Who dares tomit murder in the capital? Arrest them all.¡±

    A shout sounded. Not far from the alley, a group of people walked over with torches.

    Wei Xiaotian¡¯s expression changed.

    Wei Xiaotian gritted his teeth. ¡°Retreat.¡±

    His men had clearly lured away the secret guards hiding in the dark. Why would the imperial guardse?

    There was no time to think. Wei Xiaotian knew that the situation was hopeless, so he could only give the order to retreat.

    His people quickly retreated. Those who were injured and could not escape also bit through the poison sac andmitted suicide.

    ¡°Huff¡ª¡±

    Jin Qi stopped the horse and dismounted. He greeted Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, what a coincidence. Why are you being assassinated again? Are you alright?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Qi and said calmly, ¡°Some of the poisoned people are not dead. They can be captured and interrogated.¡±

    Coincidence? Who was he kidding?

    Jin Qi¡¯s team had more than a hundred elite soldiers. They were well-trained and neatly dealt with the dead and the living.

    Qi Xingfeng scratched his head and chose to remain silent.

    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly in a few words, so he decided not to say it.

    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll escort you back. The capital hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently.¡±

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t want to talk. She was annoyed.

    ¡°I want to see your master.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Jin Qi and said calmly.

    Jin Qi frowned. ¡°My master is not someone you can meet just because you want to.¡±

    ¡°How will you know if he will see me or not? You didn¡¯t report it.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at Jin Qi, who fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ry the message for you.¡±

    Jin Qi looked away.

    ¡°Chong, Xingfeng, Xiaolu, you guys go back first. I¡¯ll go see him.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Chong.

    His eyes were resolute. He had obviously made his decision.

    Su Chong frowned and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first. You can stay there tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Jin Qi and replied to Su Chong, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not impossible to have a ce to stay in such a big residence. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Jin Qi frowned.

    Su Chong, Su Xiaolu, and Qi Xingfeng got into the carriage and left.

    Jin Qi still frowned. They really left.

    Jin Qi looked at Zhou Heng and finally said reluctantly, ¡°Young Master Zhou, please.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked calm.

    With Jin Qi leading the way, not long after they went out from the other end of the alley, they saw a carriage. The person guarding the carriage was Jin Liu. When he saw Zhou Heng, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡±

    Master didn¡¯t say that he wanted to see him.

    Zhou Heng said, ¡°I wanted toe. I want to see Ah Zhi. He¡¯s¡ªin the carriage.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at the carriage with a gloomy expression.

    Jin Liu and Jin Qi didn¡¯t say anything, which was a tacit agreement.

    Zhou Zhi was indeed in the carriage. He had also heard Zhou Heng¡¯s words. He said calmly, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Jin Liu moved aside and Zhou Heng got into the carriage.

    Zhou Heng sat down and Zhou Zhi said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°You expected this?¡±

    Zhou Heng asked Zhou Zhi if he had already expected the situation today, so his people appeared at the right time.

    ¡°Pretty much, but I didn¡¯t expect him to really kill you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi answered Zhou Heng¡¯s question softly. He did not expect Wei Xiaotian to really want to kill Zhou Heng.

    However, he understood after thinking for a moment.

    Zhou Heng could not understand. He gulped. ¡°Why? Even if they don¡¯t believe me, they don¡¯t have a reason to kill me. Why would they do that?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand why they wanted to kill him.

    If they did not believe him, then even if they did not help him recover his identity, he could still be Zhou Heng. Why did he have to die?

    Hearing Zhou Heng¡¯s question, Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and said, ¡°Brother, without you, there¡¯s hope for the Wei family¡¯s children. It¡¯s very tempting to be a minister and a monarch.¡±

    ¡°They are doing this just for that position?¡±

    Zhou Heng found it difficult to ept. Just for the throne, they could ignore everything. What about kinship? What was kinship?

    He had lived with the Su family for nearly ten years, and Su Chong and Su Xiaolu had risked their lives to save him. Why did they care so much about the kinship they had with each other every day? And why could their real family ignore his life?

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled sarcastically.

    Zhou Heng choked. ¡°I grew up in the Su family. Su Chong, Su Hua, Su Xiaoling, and Su Xiaolu. They¡¯re intimate and trust each other. Their hearts ache for each other and they understand each other. Even Su Sang and Madam Zhao are the same. I¡¯m very envious of them. Ah Zhi, I really hope that it¡¯s the same between us. Father and Mother have to be like Su Sang and Madam Zhao.¡±

    If only he and Zhou Zhi were born into an ordinary family.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi sneered and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too naive. There¡¯s no true kinship in the royal family. Even Mother and the Wei family are only connected by interests.¡±

    ¡°The kinship you want might be in your next life. In this life, don¡¯t expect them. You have to adapt as soon as possible. The royal family is cold-blooded and heartless.¡±

    Zhou Zhi reached out and grabbed Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder. He was very strong. His thin palm seemed to want to crush Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder.

    In the darkness, Zhou Heng saw Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes. They were as dark as the night, making one¡¯s heart sink.

 Chapter 433 - 433 Rescue 2

    433 Rescue 2

    ¡°Ah Zhi, if I don¡¯t fight with you, will you¡­ be happier?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were a little sad. He wanted his brother, not the cold throne.

    He did note back topete with him.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and smiled faintly. He lowered his eyes and hid all his thoughts in them.

    Zhou Zhi did not answer Zhou Heng. He let go and sat quietly without saying anything.

    Zhou Heng swallowed. At that moment, he thought that he understood Zhou Zhi, but Zhou Zhi did not say anything. In an instant, the two brothers seemed to be thousands of miles apart.

    When the carriage arrived, Zhou Zhi lifted the curtain and went down.

    The steel frame was heavy. Zhou Zhi stopped in his tracks and said coldly, ¡°We can¡¯t go back to the past. Big Brother can only walk forward. I¡¯m the same. I hope Big Brother can adapt to the coldness in the capital as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Zhi got off the carriage and slowly walked into the residence.

    Jin Liu said calmly to Zhou Heng in the carriage, ¡°Young Master Zhou, pleasee down.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression darkened and his heart ached.

    He got off the carriage and followed Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence was not small, but it was very monotonous. There were not many sceneries in the residence, just like him,cking vitality.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart ached even more.

    Zhou Zhi returned to the main courtyard. As soon as he entered, Zhou Heng was stopped by the guards guarding the main courtyard.

    Jin Si said lightly, ¡°Young Master Zhou, you won¡¯t stay here. Please follow me.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi¡¯s back until he disappeared from his sight. Then, he retracted his gaze and followed Jin Si.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, Jin Si said, ¡°Young Master Zhou, you will stay here tonight. Please.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He pushed the door open and entered. After lighting the candle, he closed the door. Then, he walked to the bed andy down. He closed his eyes and fell asleep quietly.

    On the other side.

    Zhou Zhi leaned against the bed and looked at the memorial in his hand. Jin Si came over and reported, ¡°Master, he¡¯s already gone to bed.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded lightly and said, ¡°All of you can go down. I don¡¯t need anyone to watch over me. I¡¯ll sleep by myself for a while. Tomorrow morning, when theye to pick him up, let him go.¡±

    Jin Si and the others left.

    The surroundings fell silent. Only then did Zhou Zhi put down the memorial. He looked at his legs with a deep gaze. He reached out and pressed on the empty spot with a painful expression. He endured the pain and swallowed his sobs as he muttered, ¡°If these were still around, we might really be brothers in arms.¡±

    Unfortunately, that was impossible.

    The pain of ipleteness apanied him for the rest of his life and could never be changed.

    Unless the broken limbs could be regenerated¡­ It was impossible, just like how there were no gods in this world.

    ¡ª-

    Wei Xiaotian returned to the Wei residence and went straight to the study to report to Wei Guangrong. Wei Guangrong was waiting for him in the study.

    When he entered, Wei Guangrong looked up from the desk and asked Wei Xiaotian, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian walked forward and lowered his head to answer, ¡°Father, the people on the other side have interfered. Our people had just surrounded him when the imperial guards arrived. The people over there are paying more attention to Zhou Heng than we thought.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian hid the fact that he wanted to kill Zhou Heng and the fact that the Su family members besides Zhou Heng were highly skilled in martial arts.

    Wei Guangrong frowned. ¡°Then it seems that this Zhou Heng is really his man. It seems that he wants to help Zhou Heng recover his identity next.¡±

    ¡°Father, what should we do? If he seeds, with his status as the eldest son of the Empress, the throne might fall to him in the future. At that time, our family¡­¡±

    Wei Xiaotian looked worried. With his assassination, if Zhou Heng really became the emperor in the future, he would be the first to deal with the Wei family.

    Neither Zhou Heng nor Zhou Zhi could tolerate the Wei family.

    Wei Guangrong also thought of this. He frowned. This was the difficult thing now.

    ¡°Father, we can¡¯t hide it from Sister anymore. If she¡¯s deceived by Zhou Heng, she¡¯ll misunderstand us.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian said again. By saying this, he was reminding Wei Guangrong to hurry up and not take too long to think. Otherwise, the situation would be more and more disadvantageous for the Wei family.

    Wei Guangrong pondered for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pce tomorrow and tell your sister about this. Let her choose another prince from the royal family as soon as possible.¡±

    No matter who the Wei family supported, they could not support Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t them, anyone was fine.

    Wei Xiaotian nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±

    ¡°How many people did we lose this time?¡±

    Wei Guangrong looked at Wei Xiaotian and asked. There were probably not many people he had secretly raised left.

    Wei Xiaotian lowered his head and replied, ¡°Father, we lost more than 40 people.¡±

    Every secret guard was meticulously nurtured. He was also heartbroken that they were sacrificed, but he had no choice. A failure was a failure.

    ¡°Let¡¯sy low for the time being. The Wei family has suffered a serious loss and needs to recuperate.¡±

    Wei Guangrong sighed with heartache. The fruits of his many years of cultivation had been wasted just like that. He had not gotten any benefits at all.

    This made him feel iparably heartbroken. What sins had the Wei familymitted to meet these two princes?

    Wei Xiaotian nodded and left.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and the others returned to the general¡¯s residence. When they returned, everyone else had rested. Only Father Qi was waiting for news. Seeing that they were back, Father Qi looked at Qi Xingfeng and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back. Where is he?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red. He had not thought of how to exin thisplicated matter in the shortest possible way.

    Su Chong exined to Father Qi.

    Father Qi frowned. ¡°Is the Wei family crazy? How dare they do such an outrageous thing!¡±

    Just because Zhou Heng had yet to recover his identity, they could kill him because they did not believe it. Even his son didn¡¯t let Zhou Heng off.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning.¡±

    Father Qi suppressed the anger in his heart and said.

    This matter wasplicated and could not be rushed.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room. Su Xiaolingy down. After Su Xiaolu fell asleep, Su Xiaoling asked, ¡°Xiaolu, did it go well tonight?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was afraid that Su Xiaolu would hide it from her. Before Su Xiaolu could answer, she said, ¡°Xiaolu, I can¡¯t apany him through this. I also know that I can¡¯t change anything, but I still want to know what happened. I want to know as much as I can.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and said slowly, ¡°Sister, things didn¡¯t go well today. The Wei family doesn¡¯t believe in Third Brother¡¯s identity. They invited him over not to prove anything, but to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhi was originally involved in this matter, so when the Wei family took action, Zhou Zhi¡¯s men rushed over. Originally, Third Brother wasing back, but he wanted to see Zhou Zhi. He wanted to say something to Zhou Zhi, so he followed Zhou Zhi back. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll pick him up.¡±

 Chapter 434 - 434 Heâ€™s Unfathomable

    434 He¡¯s Unfathomable

    Su Xiaolu did not hide anything and told the truth.

    Su Xiaoling sighed. ¡°Xiaolu, what kind of person is Zhou Zhi?¡±

    Su Xiaoling had never seen Zhou Zhi before. She had only heard of him from this ridiculous story. She was also sad for him, but she was more afraid that Zhou Zhi would hurt Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaolu thought of Zhou Zhi and sighed helplessly. She said, ¡°Sister, Zhou Zhi is quite strange. I don¡¯t think anyone can see through him.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was different from them. He probably wouldn¡¯t open his heart to anyone.

    The side he was showing now was only the side he wanted people to see. This was Su Xiaolu¡¯s deepest feeling since she came into contact with him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, if he doesn¡¯t hurt Brother Heng, it means that he cares about Brother Heng in his heart. He just won¡¯t say it out loud. He¡¯s actually the same as us.¡±

    Su Xiaoling frowned slightly and said what she was thinking.

    She analyzed ording to what she knew. If Zhou Zhi really could not tolerate Zhou Heng, it was impossible for him to let Zhou Heng enter the capital. If he did not kill him, it meant that he had never thought of killing him.

    If he didn¡¯t kill him at such a time, Zhou Zhi wasn¡¯t scary at all. Others said that he was scary and that he had a nearly demonic scheme, but it was just that others had transformed him into a fiendish demon.

    Zhou Zhi was just an ordinary person. Like all of them, he had an ordinary body and feelings.

    ¡°Sis, what you said makes sense.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about these words and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I should detoxify him soon. I¡¯ll observe him more then.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously. As long as she wanted to understand someone, she would definitely be able to understand thempletely if she observed them carefully.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard. When he needs medicine and food, I can help. He¡¯s Brother Heng¡¯s younger brother. I also hope that he can get better and live well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    She saved Zhou Zhi because he was Zhou Heng¡¯s younger brother in the first ce.

    ¡°Xiaolu, go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaoling gently massaged Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulders and arms.

    Su Xiaolu feltfortable and quickly fell asleep.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu woke up and went to pick up Zhou Heng with Su Chong and Qi Xingfeng.

    On the way, Qi Xingfeng was still a little worried that Zhou Zhi would kill Zhou Hengst night.

    However, when they arrived outside the residence, they did not have to wait long before Zhou Heng walked out unscathed.

    Zhou Zhi followed him out.

    The two of them stood together and were about the same height. The moment they came out, Qi Xingfeng suddenly sighed. ¡°They look alike.¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng looked very simr. One look and one could tell that they were brothers, although their appearances werepletely different.

    However, they were biological brothers. Even if they did not look alike, they gave off the same feeling. This was probably the indescribable blood rtionship. Real biological brothers could be recognised at a nce.

    ¡°Good morning, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu and greeted her softly.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned a sweet smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to the Grand General¡¯s residence as well.¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke calmly to Qi Xingfeng and Su Chong. His calm expression made it impossible to tell his emotions.

    ¡°Ah Zhi, you¡­¡±

    Zhou Heng did not know what Zhou Zhi wanted to do. When he woke up in the morning, he had breakfast with Zhou Zhi. The two of them did not say a word throughout. The only thing they said was before the guard came to report, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the guard came to report and the two of them left the residence.

    Zhou Heng did not know what Zhou Zhi wanted to do. Zhou Heng asked. Zhou Zhi did not look at him. Instead, he said to Qi Xingfeng and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Su Chong made an inviting gesture.

    They would naturally know what Zhou Zhi wanted to doter.

    Zhou Zhi got into the carriage and his guards, Jin Wu and Jin Si, drove the carriage away.

    Su Chong and the others also got into the carriage while Qi Xingfeng drove the carriage back to the residence.

    On the way, Su Chong asked Zhou Heng, ¡°Brother Heng, was there any dangerst night?¡±

    Zhou Heng shook his head and said, ¡°No, I fell asleep after returning to the residence. Nothing happened. I only know that Ah Zhi won¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t know what he wants to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t think too much. Everything will be resolved.¡±

    Su Chongforted Zhou Heng. Last night, Zhou Heng had already gone to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence, but Zhou Zhi had not done anything. Could it be that Brother Hua¡¯s guess was right?

    Zhou Zhi actually wanted to push Zhou Heng to the throne?

    However, this was just a guess. Zhou Zhi¡¯s thoughts were tooplicated. Before reaching that step, they really did not know what he wanted to do.

    Qi Xingfeng, who was driving the carriage, shook his head in distress. It was really a headache.

    Fortunately, he and his brother were not like this.

    When he thought of this, he suddenly felt that the Second Prince was quite pitiful.

    The carriage returned to the residence.

    The group alighted from the carriage and so did Zhou Zhi.

    They entered the residence together.

    The servant had already gone to report.

    When General Qi found out that Zhou Zhi was also here, he immediately frowned. ¡°What is he doing here?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were a little worried. They did not know how to face Zhou Heng¡¯s brother, Zhou Zhi.

    General Qi said, ¡°Mianmian, this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved. Go back to your room first.¡±

    Su Xiaoling took the initiative to say, ¡°Great-grandfather, I want to stay.¡±

    General Qi looked at Su Xiaoling and nodded. ¡°You can stay.¡±

    After saying that, General Qi said to Father Qi and Mother Qi, ¡°You guys go down too. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    The involvement wasplicated. The fewer people involved, the better.

    As for his two grandsons, they were going to be court officials in the future. The Second Prince would be involved no matter who the throne belonged to, so it was better to know more about him.

    After Father Qi, Mother Qi, Su Sang, and Madam Zhao left, Zhou Zhi and the others arrived at the main room.

    Seeing General Qi, Zhou Zhi nodded slightly and said, ¡°How is Grand General Qi¡¯s health?¡±

    General Qi also replied stiffly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Prince. I am in good health.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Please have a seat, Second Prince.¡±

    General Qi invited Zhou Zhi to sit down.

    He looked at Qi Xingfeng and the others. After everyone sat down, General Qi looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°The Second Prince never visits unless you need something. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Just tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°The general is straightforward, so I¡¯ll be straightforward too. I want to put on a show with you. When the pce examination ends and starts, the result of this show will be that Zhou Heng can recover his status as the eldest son of the royal family.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, everyone fell silent.

    After a while, Su Hua looked at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Then may I ask how this show will be acted and who will cooperate? If Zhou Heng can recover his identity because of this, what benefits can you obtain from it, Your Highness, the Second Prince?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Hua and smiled.

 Chapter 435 - 435 Heâ€™s Unfathomable 2

    435 He¡¯s Unfathomable 2

    ¡°Young Master Su, you asked a good question. What kind of benefits will I obtain from this? It will be a benefit that is very generous, enough for me to agree to this matter. And this benefit is that the entire Suzhou will be my fief. I am going to be conferred the title of king.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled, revealing all the benefits he could obtain.

    A king would have a fief. This meant that he could nurture soldiers that belonged to him, Zhou Zhi. This benefit was indeed huge.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    General Qi sighed. This answer was reasonable.

    Zhou Zhi did not kill Zhou Heng to begin with. It was normal for him to be able to exchange him for the greatest benefit.

    ¡°So the emperor is also acting in this show?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Zhi and asked again. He had already frowned slightly. This matter was far moreplicated than they had guessed.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Hua and nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Young Master Su is very smart. This show is indeed guided by the emperor. He will participate.¡±

    Upon hearing that the emperor would also be involved, everyone frowned.

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi. He had too many questions, but it was obvious that Zhou Zhi did not n to answer them one by one.

    Their eyes met. Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and said calmly, ¡°Now, you have two choices. Are you going to act or not?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart was a mess. He looked into Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll act.¡±

    No matter howplicated the rest was, he had to restore his identity. Recovering his identity was something he had to do.

    ¡°You only said that you wanted us to cooperate with you in this show. Then, we have to know what this show is like so that we can cooperate.¡±

    Su Chong voiced his doubts.

    None of them expected Zhou Zhi to bring such shocking news.

    Even the emperor was involved in the show of Zhou Heng recovering his identity. What kind of show was this? What game was Zhou Zhi ying with the emperor?

    There were too many questions swirling in his mind, giving him a headache.

    Zhou Zhi retracted his smile and said calmly, ¡°This family recognition show will be very simple. When the pce examination ends and the results are announced, I will recognize you and stand up to acknowledge your identity to all the court officials. I will resist the pressure of the officials and let Father acknowledge you in front of the Empress openly. The only thing you have to do is to give it your all and get the best ranking in this pce examination. It¡¯s best to be one of the top three.¡±

    After he got into the top three, he would stand out and acknowledge Zhou Heng¡¯s identity. Under the witness of the officials, Zhou Heng will recover his identity and be famous. This was the best for Zhou Heng.

    It was like building a house andying the foundation. Zhou Heng hadid a thick foundation by restoring his identity. He did not have to rack his brains to please anyone. He could have officials voluntarily support a talented prince like him.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Zhou Heng said firmly. He did not even have a reason to refuse such a good offer.

    After Zhou Heng agreed, Zhou Zhi stood up. He raised his hand to greet him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Zhi slowly walked out.

    Zhou Heng also stood up and took two steps. ¡°Ah Zhi.¡±

    He shouted once, but no more words came out.

    Zhou Zhi only halted for a moment, but didn¡¯t stop.

    After Zhou Zhi left, General Qi said, ¡°The Second Prince has outstanding strategies. I really can¡¯t tell anything from his actions. Whether it¡¯s good or bad depends on you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng choked out a few words. This was his opinion. Not to mention anything else, just in terms of Zhou Heng, Zhou Zhi was not bad. He was helping Zhou Heng.

    However, there was one thing that was puzzling. Why did he want to help? Shouldn¡¯t he be the opposing party? Supporting his enemy to be stronger was not beneficial to him at all. Other than this point that he couldn¡¯t understand, Zhou Zhi¡¯s actions were really not bad.

    ¡°I agree with my brother. I don¡¯t know what the Second Prince is thinking, but he is really helping you.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi expressed his stance after some thought.

    Actually, everyone had the same feeling. It could be seen from their expressions.

    ¡°I believe in Ah Zhi. He won¡¯t harm me. Although I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, I know that he won¡¯t harm me.¡±

    Zhou Heng said seriously. He trusted his intuition.

    ¡°Brother Heng, if you believe us, then believe us. Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡±

    Su Chong said calmly. Zhou Heng believed it. Actually, he also believed it because Zhou Zhi had too many chances to take Zhou Heng¡¯s life. If he really wanted to kill him, why would he let Zhou Heng live until now?

    ¡°Then prepare for the pce selection in peace. Since ancient times, there has never been a prince who took the examination step by step. You are the first since ancient times. Prepare well.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and said seriously, ¡°In the future, Zhou Heng¡¯s experience will definitely go down in history.¡±

    No other prince would be as knowledgeable as him.

    Zhou Heng nodded. He would definitely do his best.

    ¡ª-

    Wei Guangrong had instructed Mrs. Wei to exin everything to the empress after entering the pce.

    Mrs. Wei agreed solemnly and entered the pce after confirming that there were no problems.

    Now that her daughter was the empress, she couldn¡¯t meet with her casually. Mrs. Wei wouldn¡¯t enter the pce unless there was something important.

    When they arrived at Zhengyang Pce, Mrs. Wei saw the Empress lying on the bed. The Empress looked haggard and had yet to recover from the grievous news.

    Mrs. Wei asked the pce maids to leave, leaving the mother and daughter alone in the quiet hall.

    Mrs. Wei walked to the bed and slowly sat down. She said softly, ¡°Ling¡¯er.¡±

    Empress Wei Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, and her tone was weak. ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±

    Mrs. Wei sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡±

    Wei Ling was dejected. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to know anything now. I¡¯m already disheartened. My heart aches when I think of Heng¡¯er. Why isn¡¯t he the one who died? How can he be so heartless? That¡¯s his biological brother. How can he be so cold-blooded? Such a child is terrifying.¡±

    ¡°All these years, thest trace of hope in my heart has been extinguished by him. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Now that his wings are voluptuous, I can¡¯t do anything to him. Just thinking of Heng¡¯er makes my heart ache very much. Ever since we parted, I haven¡¯t seen him again¡­ I can¡¯t even see his corpse. Wu¡­¡±

    At the mention of her sadness, the Empress shed tears.

    ¡°That divine doctor Wu is too hateful. He only cared about treating Heng¡¯er but didn¡¯t send him back. He even said that he had already repaid the favor he owed the Empress Dowager. He wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. If he was willing to send Heng¡¯er back, how could my Heng¡¯er be gone¡­¡±

    Wei Ling looked aggrieved. The pain in her heart could not be appeased. It was as if a knife was stabbing her heart every day. Every day and night, it made her heart feel like it was being cut by a knife. She could not sleep or eat in peace. She was in pain.

 Chapter 436 - 436 Heâ€™s Unfathomable 3

    436 He¡¯s Unfathomable 3

    Mrs. Wei sighed and said slowly, ¡°Ling¡¯er, another Heng¡¯er has appeared.¡±

    Mrs. Wei¡¯s words stunned Wei Ling for a second before she reacted. She asked with difficulty, ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡±

    What did she mean by another Heng¡¯er?

    Wei Ling looked at Mrs. Wei uneasily.

    Mrs. Wei replied helplessly, ¡°Not long ago, a person called Zhou Heng found us and said he was the emperor¡¯s eldest son. Your father and brother found it too unbelievable. After some investigation, they found that he was a schr and his journey to the capital was extremely calm. He¡¯s already a High Schr now and has been selected for the pce selection.¡±

    ¡°We paid such a painful price, but we couldn¡¯t let Zhou Heng enter the capital safely. This Zhou Heng came back safely without anyone protecting him. Your father and brother felt that it was too ridiculous, but they didn¡¯t want to destroy this tiny hope. After a careful investigation, it was difficult to tell if it was true or not. However, they realized that he was also involved with the other side. In private, they met that person many times. Your father wanted to use assassination to test him, but the other side also saved him.¡±

    ¡°I came to the pce this time to tell you that it won¡¯t be long before Zhou Heng regains his identity as the Eldest Prince. That person will also help him. Your father said it¡¯s not easy for him to decide on this matter. He asked me to tell you. You can decide if it¡¯s real or not on your own.¡±

    After Mrs. Wei finished speaking, she fell silent.

    Wei Ling digested this news in shock. She bit her lower lip until it turned red.

    She felt a sharp pain in her throat. ¡°He¡¯s going to get a fake to be his puppet?¡±

    Mrs. Wei remained silent.

    A sharp glint shed across Wei Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I won¡¯t let him achieve his goal. Mother, go back and tell Father to help me think of a solution. We can¡¯t let him achieve his goal. Heng¡¯er is gone. I definitely won¡¯t allow a fake to rece him and take his identity. I¡¯ll go and see the emperor now and make the news that Heng¡¯er is gone public.¡±

    During this period of time, she had been immersed in sadness. She could not ept this painful truth, but she did not expect Zhou Zhi to use this matter to achieve his own goals. She would definitely not let him achieve his goal.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, your father has also thought about this matter. He wants you to acknowledge Concubine Lin¡¯s son and raise him under your care. This matter is very important and your body is injured. Mother¡¯s heart aches for you, but there are some things that you can only do.¡±

    Mrs. Wei sighed.

    Wei Ling swallowed and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that demon seed. I won¡¯t allow him to get that position. Even if he finds a puppet, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, you have to recuperate well too. Pull yourself together and recuperate well. If possible, it¡¯s best to have another child. There are many people who have given birth at an old age in the past. If you can have another child, it¡¯ll be better than anything.¡±

    Mrs. Wei said what was on her mind. Compared to adopting other princes, it was better to give birth to her own children.

    Zhou Heng was dead. This new Zhou Heng could not be trusted. Zhou Zhi was a snake that had to be eliminated. The best way was for the empress to give birth to another son.

    ¡°Mother, I know. I¡¯ll work hard if there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    How could she not want to have another son? However, after so many years, her stomach had no more movement. She summoned the imperial physician to take a look, and there was nothing abnormal.

    They were just short of saying that she had no chance.

    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t help you much. You have to take good care of yourself. I have limited time in the pce and can¡¯t spend more time with you.¡±

    Mrs. Wei sighed and looked at her daughter¡¯s weak body. Her heart ached too. When they found out that it was twins, they were overjoyed. However, who knew that¡­

    Among the twins, it was difficult to guess who could overthrow the country and who was the wise ruler. Everything had yet to be decided. With such a prophecy, the two children were surrounded by danger.

    No one had it good now.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fall. Even if I fall, I have to take that devil away. I can¡¯t let him wreak havoc on the world.¡±

    Wei Ling forced a smile.

    Mrs. Wei sighed helplessly and left after giving some instructions.

    As soon as Mrs. Wei left, Wei Ling sat up and called a pce maid to help her dress up. Then, she asked the pce maid to send a message to invite Zhou Zhi into the pce.

    A sharp glint shed across Wei Ling¡¯s eyes. She wanted to see how tough his life was.

    She got up and took out the medicine box from the box. She took out a few bottles and mixed them together.

    Zhou Zhi entered the pce and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡±

    His feet were not good and he could not stand for long.

    Wei Ling knew this, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Zhou Zhi could only stand there.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t say anything else and just stood there quietly.

    Wei Ling stirred the spoon. Only the sound of the spoon colliding could be heard in the quiet hall.

    After 15 minutes, Zhou Zhi was already sweating. He clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°I pay my respects to Mother. I wonder why Mother called me here.¡±

    Wei Ling frowned. She looked at Zhou Zhi in disgust and said, ¡°I called you here to eat with Mother. Sit down. The soup is no longer hot. Drink it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was cold and bloodless. He walked stiffly to the table and sat down. Looking at the white jade porcin bowl filled with soup, his eyes were filled with storms. ¡°This chicken soup is too greasy. It makes me lose my appetite. However, it¡¯s a pity to discard such a good thing. Why don¡¯t you reward it to the pce maid, Lan?¡±

    As soon as Zhou Zhi finished speaking, the pce maid serving Wei Ling immediately knelt down. She endured her fear and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m terrified. Her Majesty personally made this for you. I don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy it.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Mother personally brewed it for you. How can you not drink it?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up at Wei Ling with a cold gaze. ¡°How can I dare to enjoy such a good thing alone? Mother should enjoy it first.¡±

    Zhou Zhi never resisted, but today, he did.

    Wei Ling was shocked and panicked for a moment. Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark, as if he had suddenly be unrecognizable.

    Zhou Zhi looked away and Wei Ling heaved a sigh of relief.

    She calmed herself down and forced a smile. She softened her tone and said, ¡°Zhi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong today? In the past, when Mother treated you to a meal, you were never picky. Why are you picky today?¡±

    In the past, Zhou Zhi would not hesitate to eat anything she made. Today, Zhou Zhi was too abnormal.

    In the past, he was quiet and would not look at her with such a malicious and terrifying gaze.

    Zhou Zhi picked up the spoon and stirred it gently before saying, ¡°Mother, because I discovered something very interesting, I suddenly feel that what I once wanted is only so-so. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Mother, do you want to know what this interesting thing is? I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up at Wei Ling. The coldness and mockery in his eyes shocked Wei Ling.

 Chapter 437 - 437 Heâ€™s Unfathomable 4

    437 He¡¯s Unfathomable 4

    She barely managed a smile. ¡°Okay, sure.¡±

    Zhou Zhi stirred the soup spoon. Wei Ling calmed the surging emotions in her heart and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk while eating, mother and son.¡±

    Zhou Zhi chuckled and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not toote to eat after hearing me out. The food can be heated up again when it¡¯s cold. This won¡¯t affect anything.¡±

    He would never eat these poisonous things again.

    There were some things that no one could force him to do as long as he did not want to.

    Wei Ling frowned. She remembered that it was actually effortless to make Zhou Zhi to eat these dishes in the past.

    In the past, as long as she asked Zhou Zhi to eat it, he would eat it. She suddenly realized that Zhou Zhi would eat it every time because he was willing and not because of anything else. Just like now, he was unwilling to eat it and she was actually helpless.

    Force him? Wei Ling knew that she couldn¡¯t do it. Zhou Zhi was no longer under her control. All along, he only ate because he was willing.

    ¡°Zhi¡¯er, just say what you want to say. Mother is all ears.¡±

    Wei Ling took a deep breath.

    Zhou Zhi was still stirring the soup. He said calmly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve found Eldest Brother. The Eldest Brother you¡¯ve been thinking about is doing well now. His legs have already recovered.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s face turned pale, and a huge wave rose in her calm heart.

    Zhou Zhi looked up and their eyes met. Wei Ling only felt that this son in front of her was extremely terrifying. A mocking smile appeared in his eyes as he said lightly, ¡°Mother, the Zhou Heng who died is fake.¡±

    ¡°My real big brother has changed his name. His name is Zhou Heng now, it¡¯s the same pronunciation, but a different character. You should know by now. What did Grandpa and Uncle tell you? I guess they must have said that this Zhou Heng is fake because they¡¯re unwilling to lose so many secret guards just for a fake. They probably didn¡¯t tell you that they really wanted to kill Zhou Heng by assassinating him, right?¡±

    There was a faint smile in Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes. He knew that the empress wouldn¡¯t believe him if he told her the truth.

    ¡°Mother, I will help Eldest Brother recover his identity. Mother will see Eldest Brother very soon. When the divine doctor Wu brought him to escape, he once pushed his bones for him. Mother, you have to be mentally prepared. Eldest Brother¡¯s current appearance doesn¡¯t look like me at all. In terms of appearance, he can¡¯t bepared to that dead fake.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and spoke calmly.

    Wei Ling¡¯s face was pale and she couldn¡¯t sit still. She only managed to stabilize herself by using her hands to support the table. She looked at Zhou Zhi, who was smiling gently and humbly, and felt fear in her heart. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°How did I give birth to a demon like you?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s smile froze. His eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Yes, why did you give birth to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never hidden it from Mother. If Mother doesn¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi regained his smile, but anyone could see that there was no smile in his eyes, only endless coldness.

    He stood up. ¡°Mother is not in good health. I won¡¯t disturb your rest. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Zhou Zhi walked out slowly.

    Wei Ling clenched her fists and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°You, stop. You haven¡¯t eaten!¡±

    ¡°You used to eat with Mother. Zhi¡¯er, eat before you leave.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s breathing became heavy.

    Zhou Zhi did not stop. He still walked out.

    Wei Ling mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Stop right there. Mother asked you to eat. Are you going against Mother¡¯s orders?¡±

    Zhou Zhi stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t turn around and only said coldly, ¡°Mother, please forgive me for not listening to you. I won¡¯t eat your food today and I won¡¯t eat it in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Zhi left without looking back.

    No one could stop him. He had so many capable people around him.

    After Zhou Zhi left, Wei Ling was so angry that she went crazy. She vented her anger on the food on the table and swept it all to the ground. She also didn¡¯t have the strength to stand firm and fell to the ground.

    The pce maids hurriedly went forward to support her and shouted worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down.¡±

    Wei Ling was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°B*stard, b*stard. I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted back then. I should have drowned him when I found out that he was evil.¡±

    Whenever Wei Ling thought of Zhou Zhi, she was so angry that her heart was in pain.

    Zhou Zhi was a devil. When he was very young, he would bite and hurt the nanny who served him out of anger.

    There were rumors in the pce that he was a devil, a devil that could overthrow the country, and the gentle Zhou Heng would be a wise ruler.

    That year during the hunt, the two brothers fell off their horses and were injured. They were secretly harmed. Every time, he would look at her coldly, as if he knew that she would give up on him.

    After sending Zhou Heng out of the pce, Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze was like winter ice. She did not dare to look at him anymore. Zhou Zhi¡¯s cold gaze frightened her.

    She would never forget how Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were as disgusting as dry branches. They were all cut off and Zhou Zhi even took them out to take a look. He stared at her with his cold eyes and said, ¡°Mother, I hate you.¡±

    Wei Ling was about to go crazy. Why should he hate her? Everything about him came from her. Why should he hate her? He should be grateful.

    Even thinking about such a child made her afraid and disgusted.

    He was clearly a devil, but he still said that he was telling the truth every time. Even when he knew that his brother had been sent away, he said, ¡°Mother, if you had let me know, I wouldn¡¯t have fought with my brother, but you didn¡¯t say anything and you abandoned me¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want him dead. I want him dead.¡±

    Wei Ling gritted her teeth and shouted. Today, Zhou Zhi¡¯s change agitated her, causing her to break down.

    ¡°Her Majesty, please be careful with your words¡ª¡±

    The pce maids knelt on the ground in fear and unease. No matter what, Zhou Zhi was still a prince. Even the empress could not say these words.

    Wei Ling was so angry that her mind went nk. She was about to go crazy.

    She stood up unsteadily and smashed everything before gradually calming down.

    She fell onto the couch, panting.

    The pce maids were also quiet, not daring to breathe too loudly as they quietly cleaned up everything.

    After Wei Ling calmed down, she said weakly, ¡°Help me dress up. I want to see the emperor.¡±

    She would never let this demon get what he wanted. She would not let him fulfill his wish.

    The pce maids immediately helped Wei Ling dress up.

    Wei Ling brought the pce maids out of Zhengyang Pce to seek an audience with the emperor. However, when she arrived at the Wude Pce, the eunuch serving the emperor went in to report and quickly came out to reply, ¡°Your Majesty, the emperor is busy with government affairs and doesn¡¯t have time to see Her Majesty now. The emperor said that after he¡¯s done, he wille to Zhengyang Pce to see Her Majesty. Her Majesty, please go back.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s face was a little pale. ¡°Eunuch Lian, can you exin it clearly? I have something important to discuss with the emperor.¡±

    Eunuch Lian nodded. ¡°I understand. The emperor is really not free now. The emperor said that when he¡¯s done, he wille to Zhengyang Pce to see Her Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 438 - 438 Not Seeing

    438 Not Seeing

    It was not that he did not want to see her, but he had no time to see her now.

    Wei Ling¡¯s expression was adrift for a moment, but she still said, ¡°Eunuch, please inform him again. What I want to say is important and can¡¯t be dyed.¡±

    Eunuch Lian nodded, then turned around and went back in.

    Not long after, he came out and replied respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, the emperor said that you should return to the pce first. He wille over to see you immediately after he¡¯s done. The emperor also said that Her Majesty¡¯s body is weak, so she should return to the pce to recuperate. He will definitelye over when he¡¯s done.¡±

    Eunuch Lian lowered his head and quietly waited for Wei Ling to leave.

    Wei Ling¡¯s face was pale. If it weren¡¯t for the pce maids supporting her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand.

    She gulped and calmed down all her impetuous emotions before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the pce first. When the emperor is done with his work, if the emperor forgets, I hope you can remind him.¡±

    Eunuch Lian lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes, I will remember it.¡±

    Wei Ling then returned to the pce.

    After Wei Ling left, Eunuch Lian entered the inner hall and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the empress has already returned to the pce. Her Majesty looks weak. Should we get the imperial physician to take a look?¡±

    The emperor, Zhou Zhao, who was leaning against the dragon throne with his eyes closed, said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After receiving permission, Eunuch Lian went down to pass down the order.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Zhou Zhao sighed softly.

    The old eunuch behind him, Eunuch Chen, immediately went forward and massaged his forehead. Eunuch Chen smiled and said softly, ¡°Your Majesty is tired. You should rest.¡±

    ¡°Old thing, Heng¡¯er ising back soon. How can I rest?¡±

    Zhou Zhao did not even look up.

    Eunuch Chen smiled and remained silent.

    Zhou Zhao frowned and said, ¡°Old thing, do you think Zhi¡¯er really doesn¡¯t want to be the emperor? Is he really not envious of this position?¡±

    Eunuch Chen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Second Prince wants it or not, but I believe that Your Majesty is right. If you think he doesn¡¯t want to, then he probably really doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Zhou Zhao chuckled and rxed his body.

    Eunuch Chen immediately massaged Zhou Zhao¡¯s arms and shoulders.

    Zhou Zhao felt morefortable and his tightly furrowed brows rxed. He said slowly, ¡°But to be honest, Zhi¡¯er makes my heart ache. His legs are gone and his body is disabled. He¡¯s destined to have no fate with the throne. He¡¯s suffered for so many years. His thoughts are getting deeper and deeper. Even I, his father, can¡¯t see what he wants.¡±

    Eunuch Chen smiled gently and did not interrupt. He only massaged the emperor sincerely and made him feelfortable.

    Zhou Zhao did not need Eunuch Chen to interrupt. He was just telling him.

    ¡°I hate that detestable bald donkey, Zhiming. If not for his bullsh*t prophecy, the empress wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s anger was aroused by the mention of the past.

    Eunuch Chenforted him. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry. If you¡¯re really angry, just find an excuse and ban the Zhenshan Monastery from operations for two months to vent your anger.¡±

    Zhou Zhao grunted. He was indeed angry. After so many years, he could only vent his anger in this way.

    Whenever he thought of it, he would find a reason to ban Zhenshan Temple. After so many years, that temple was no longer a royal temple. There were very few people now, and there were not many monks in the temple. Even so, when he thought of the past, he still had to punish the temple in anger.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to resolve my dream back then, I wouldn¡¯t have heard the so-called prophecy from that old bald donkey¡¯s mouth and caused my sons to suffer. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t kill him, his head would have fallen to the ground when he spat out the prophecy back then.¡±

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s tone was mncholic and full of regret.

    Back then, on the night before the empress, Wei Ling, gave birth to twins, the emperor, Zhou Zhao, had a dream. He dreamed that two divine dragons descended from the Nine Heavens, one ck and one gold, andnded in the pce. The next day, the empress gave birth to twins.

    Zhou Zhao found it strange, so he went to the royal temple, Zhenshan Monastery, to exin his dream. He thought it was a good dream. Two True Dragons. He felt that it was a hint that his two sons were extraordinary and that it would be an honor for the Great Zhou Dynasty in the future.

    However, Zhiming said that the two dragons, one ck and one gold, represented good and evil. The more righteous the good, the more vicious the evil.

    The two princes were the reincarnations of True Dragons. One of them was upright and could be a wise ruler that would be praised for thousands of years. The other was evil and could be a god of death that could destroy a country. He loved chaos and killing. One day, he would lose his humanity and start a massacre.

    With such a prophecy spread, the two princes of the empress¡¯s direct line of descent were questioned.

    Now that the Eldest Prince had gone out to see a doctor, there was no trace of him. The Second Prince had always been cold and aloof.

    Everyone was certain that Zhou Zhi was evil, but how could they know that Zhou Zhi was personally taught by the emperor? Zhou Heng had not been heard from for so many years, and the emperor also had the intention to pass the throne to Zhou Zhi, but Zhou Zhi rejected it.

    He did not want the throne.

    Thinking of this, Zhou Zhao frowned and instructed, ¡°Find a reason to ban Zhenshan Monastery from traveling for two months. Not a single bird is allowed to be released.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eunuch Chen nodded. He knew that Zhou Zhao was really angry.

    This was the pain in the emperor¡¯s heart. Even if he could not change the oue, as long as he thought about it, Zhenshan Monastery would still have to bear the wrath.

    ¡°Heng¡¯er is a good child. Luck always favors him. Even in such a small ce, he could meet the former number three in the national examinations and be taught by him. Zhi¡¯er¡¯s luck is a little bad, but he knows right from wrong and differentiates good and evil in his heart. He has never hated his brother with good luck. After he returns to the pce, as his father, I have to make the rtionship between the two brothers right. It¡¯s fine as long as some misunderstandings are resolved.¡±

    ¡°By the way, go to the treasury and find two pieces of good jade to send to him. Didn¡¯t the country offer a piece of warm jade not long ago? Send it to Zhi¡¯er. He¡¯s weak, so carrying warm jade is good for his health.¡±

    Zhou Zhao opened his eyes and instructed Eunuch Chen.

    Eunuch Chen bowed and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I will do it now.¡±

    Zhou Zhao waved his hand. ¡°Go. I also want to study Heng¡¯er¡¯s article and see if his talent is worthy of being the current top schr in this imperial examination. I hope that he will be the top schr, but this Su Hua¡¯s talent and insight¡­ makes me very troubled.¡±

    Zhou Zhao also sat down and read the articles on the table again. These were all sent from the exam. He picked out those that were well-written.

    He was very satisfied with Zhou Heng¡¯s article, but Su Hua¡¯s article made him even more satisfied.

    On one side was his son, and on the other was a talented schr. It was indeed a little difficult.

    Who would be the top scorer and who would be the second?

    He picked up the article andpared it carefully. In the end, it was difficult toe to a conclusion.

    In the end, Zhou Zhao gave up. He would choose after the pce examination results were out.

    Perhaps Su Hua had performed badly during the pce examination.

    Zhou Zhao chuckled and shook his head. He was amused by his joke. In his heart, he was already looking forward to meeting Zhou Heng in the pce examination. He also wanted to see this genius who had grown up with the Eldest Prince. He also wanted to know why he still tried his best in the examination even though he clearly knew Zhou Heng¡¯s identity. He wanted to understand Zhou Heng¡¯s life for the past ten years.

 Chapter 439 - 439 Not Poisoned

    439 Not Poisoned

    Everyone thought that it was Zhou Zhi who had dyed Zhou Heng¡¯s return to the pce, but that was not the case.

    The one who really did not want Zhou Heng to return to the pce was him, the emperor.

    Because of this, Zhou Zhi could not even keep his legs. The pce was like a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den. Now that the situation was stable and Zhou Heng had grown up, it was time for him to return.

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s gaze was deep. The True Dragons had descended from the Nine Heavens. This was the will of the heavens. His Great Zhou Dynasty would follow the will of the heavens and unify the world to create a peaceful golden age. From then on, there would no longer be a golden age of war in the world.

    And this golden age would be started by Zhou Heng.

    ¡ª-

    When Zhou Zhi entered the pce, Doctor Wu asked Jin San to invite Su Xiaolu over.

    With the divine doctor around, if Zhou Zhi was poisoned in the pce and the poison became chaotic, Su Xiaolu could suppress it.

    Su Xiaolu exined to her family and followed Jin San.

    Jin San bowed to Su Xiaolu and thanked her respectfully. ¡°Miss Su, thank you so much for being willing to go.¡±

    They were afraid that after this period of time, Su Xiaolu would get tired of Zhou Zhi and be unwilling to save him. Fortunately, she was willing to save him.

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wasting my effort for nothing. As long as you can afford it, I won¡¯t leave you in the lurch. Every visit costs 1,000 taels. Life-saving treatments are charged ording to the rules.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t go against money. She hadn¡¯t wanted to take money before, but she wanted to now.

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You can afford the consultation fees, right?¡±

    Jin San nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Money was one thing, but friendship was another.

    Jin San wanted to apologize, but after thinking about it, he did not know how to say it. What kind of apology could he give?

    ¡°As long as you can afford it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage.

    Jin San scratched his head and swallowed his words in the end. He drove the carriage back to the residence.

    They had no right to interfere in their master¡¯s matters.

    Su Xiaolu started waiting when she arrived at Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence. There was good food and drinks.

    When Zhou Zhi returned from the pce and got out of the carriage, Doctor Wu, who was waiting at the entrance of the residence, immediately shouted, ¡°Quickly carry him into the residence to where Miss Su is.¡±

    Zhou Zhiughed.

    Jin Liu and Jin Qi exined, ¡°Doctor Wu, Master wasn¡¯t poisoned this time. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±

    Doctor Wu was puzzled. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Every time the empress called him to eat, she would poison him. Moreover, the empress was greatly agitated. He would believe it even if she doubled the poison. He could not believe that she did not poison him.

    Jin Qi said, ¡°Master didn¡¯t have any food in the pce.¡±

    This time, Zhou Zhi did not eat the food prepared by the empress, so he was not poisoned.

    Jin Liu added, ¡°Master won¡¯t eat there in the future.¡±

    This was a good thing. If Zhou Zhi did not eat there, he would not be poisoned. When the poison was cured in the future, his body would be healthy.

    Doctor Wu was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Heughed. ¡°That¡¯s great. The sun has risen from the west. No, I have to drink two pots of wine to celebrateter. My old bones finally have some peace. Congrattions.¡±

    Finally, he no longer had to worry about whether Zhou Zhi would die or not.

    This was a joyous asion.

    ¡°Miss Su is in the residence?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Doctor Wu and asked.

    Doctor Wu stopped smiling and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still willing toe.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled.

    Doctor Wu said seriously, ¡°Miss Su didn¡¯te here for nothing. The consultation fee is 1,000 taels per trip. The treatment fees will be considered separately. With Master¡¯s condition, it will probably cost tens of thousands of taels to cure the poison.¡±

    She could have done it without spending any money, but she didn¡¯t.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    He did not care about this bit of silver.

    ¡°Send me to Miss Su.¡±

    Zhou Zhi sat on the wooden wheelchair and spoke calmly. His smile was unclear, but the guards who had followed him for many years knew that he was in a good mood.

    When Zhou Zhi arrived, he saw Su Xiaolu sleeping on the table. He raised his hand and gestured for everyone to leave.

    He slowly turned the wooden wheelchair and entered. He stopped beside Su Xiaolu and looked at her quietly.

    Su Xiaolu entered the Space to pack the herbs to make medicine.

    She needed a lot of expensive herbs to detoxify Zhou Zhi. The herbs in the Space were nourished by a spiritual aura, so she nned to use all of them in the Space.

    She couldn¡¯t waste so many expensive herbs. She had to get Zhou Zhi to pay.

    She knew when Zhou Zhi came in, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes immediately.

    She felt that Zhou Zhi was really strange. He came in without calling her. She could feel that he was looking at her.

    What was he looking at? What was there to see? He was really a strange person.

    Su Xiaolu ignored him and carefully dug out all kinds of herbs. Theplete herbs, even the roots, wereplete.

    She nted some more seeds.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Zhou Zhi¡¯s stunned expression.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said gently. He was only stunned for a moment just now, but he had already recovered.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°When did youe back? Are you alright? Your face looks a little pale.¡±

    ¡°Let me take your pulse. But let me make it clear first. I want to collect money. In serious situations, I need to give you acupuncture. One thousand taels per injection.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously. From now on, Zhou Zhi would not be treated for free.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi stretched out his hand.

    Su Xiaolu put her hand on his wrist. His pulse was weak and his condition was stable. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°You¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t look good. You must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Your people said that you went to the pce. Did you stand there?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and asked.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Most of the time, I stand.¡±

    Where the Empress was, he had always been standing.

    ¡°With your body, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was serious. Zhou Zhi was weak and it would take a long time to detoxify. Without a strong physique, this was very troublesome.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. After a while, I won¡¯t have to keep standing.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, you said before that you would detoxify me after the New Year. When can we start?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked. He was still smiling, but his hands were already clenched in his sleeves. He was nervous.

    ¡°Your body needs to recuperate for two months. We can start in May if you have enough money to pay for the consultation and medicine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also looked at Zhou Zhi and said seriously.

    She was just short of saying that she wouldn¡¯t treat him if he couldn¡¯t pay.

    Zhou Zhi was so smart, it was impossible for him not to understand.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the money. I¡¯ll pay you 10,000 taels as consultation feester.¡±

    Money was never something he cared about.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed casually, but she was guessing how rich Zhou Zhi was.

 Chapter 440 - 440 Nourishment

    440 Nourishment

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. Goodbye.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was not poisoned when he returned from the pce, and Su Xiaolu did not need to save him. She got up and prepared to go back.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and personally sent Su Xiaolu out of the residence. Jin Liu sent over a small box containing banknotes, and Zhou Zhi personally handed it to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu took the box and put it away before going home.

    Coincidentally, a carriage arrived at this moment, so Su Xiaolu took a look.

    A eunuch got out of the car, holding a box with both hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Jin San. She was not that curious.

    Zhou Zhi took the box and opened it. There was a piece of jade inside. Eunuch Lian, who came to give the gift, said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, I was personally instructed by the emperor to give it to you. This entire piece is warm jade. Does Your Highness like it?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at the ck and white jade in the box and his eyes darkened. He nodded lightly. ¡°I like it very much. Please pass on the message to Father. I like it very much. Thank you for your gift, Father.¡±

    ¡°As long as Your Highness likes it.¡±

    Eunuch Lian smiled. Seeing that Zhou Zhi had really taken a fancy to it, he said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s said that this warm jade has a miraculous effect. Your Highness, you can carve it and wear it as soon as possible.¡±

    Warm jade was really warm jade. It was warm andfortable to the touch. It was unknown if it had any miraculous effects, but it was warm andfortable.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. He picked up the jade pensively.

    Eunuch Lian smiled and nodded. He could report back now.

    Zhou Zhi returned to the residence and Doctor Wu came over very quickly.

    Zhou Zhi threw the jade to him.

    Doctor Wu picked it up and looked at it carefully. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really a good thing. Such a big piece can be used to carve into many things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s in the middle. Take two pieces and polish them. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re embedded in your legs.¡±

    Doctor Wu said as he looked at Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, you¡¯re proficient in sculpting. Can you sculpt human eyes?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked Doctor Wu.

    A warm jade, ck and white, was also extremely rare. Su Sang had lost one eye. Although the prosthetic eye could not rece his real eye, he would not have to cover his eyes with one.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s useless. This warm jade is rare, and it¡¯s not very big. Why waste it as a human eye? If you like it, you can use other jade and jade to carve it. Why waste this warm jade?¡±

    Doctor Wu¡¯s face was filled with heartache. He was about to say that Zhou Zhi had wasted a treasure.

    Why would he make a prosthetic eye for no reason? It was a waste of such a good thing.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Doctor Wu and said, ¡°Doctor Wu, make it into an ordinary human eye first. Miss Su¡¯s father is missing an eye. You can use the rest as you see fit.¡±

    Doctor Wu frowned. He wanted to endure it, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, Miss Su isn¡¯t close to us. We¡¯ll even have to pay for your consultation in the future.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t do such a thankless thing. Just looking at it makes my heart ache.¡¯

    No matter what, he was still a high and mighty prince. How good would it be to find someone who could be grateful and respectful to him?

    That little divine doctor was alive and kicking and was highly skilled in martial arts. It was obviously not easy to chase after her. How difficult would it be?

    Doctor Wu touched his nose. Although he admired Su Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills, that was all. Zhou Zhi was his master. He knew how to treat his master well.

    ¡°Doctor Wu, you¡¯re not married. You won¡¯t understand these things. Besides, I don¡¯t like Miss.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Doctor Wu and said calmly. After saying that, he turned the wooden wheelchair and left without looking back.

    Doctor Wu frowned and looked at the silent Jin Si. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like Miss Su?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t like her, why did he remember the little girl¡¯s favorite food so clearly? How could he not be afraid of pain and put on a prosthesis to walk in front of her?

    Jin Si chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    The guards stepped aside.

    Doctor Wu took a deep breath. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu returned to the Qi Manor.

    Zhou Heng and the others were waiting for her.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how is he?¡±

    Zhou Heng was a little worried.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t eat anything in the pce this time. He¡¯s not poisoned. He¡¯s just a little weak from standing for too long. He¡¯s fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Zhou Heng heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she was fine.

    Next, they had to prepare for the pce examination.

    When they were sleeping at night, Su Xiaoling said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, what kind of medicinal cuisine is suitable for the Second Prince?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write a prescription for you tomorrow. Just make it as you see fit.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned.

    She had to start preparing the medicine.

    If he ate it with medicinal cuisine, Zhou Zhi¡¯s body would be better.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk tomorrow. If you¡¯re tired, sleep early.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned again and nodded. She was really sleepy.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu wrote a prescription for Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling used a y pot to start making medicinal cuisine.

    Su Xiaoling made pigeon soup, and the fragrance quickly wafted out.

    Coupled with the herbs, a medicinal cuisine that could strengthen one¡¯s muscles and bones was ready.

    Su Xiaolu went to send them.

    Jin Si and the others were very happy to see Su Xiaolu. They smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Su, what did you bring? It smells so good.¡±

    Zhou Zhi also echoed, ¡°It does smell very fragrant and appetizing. Is it food?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s medicinal cuisine. I sent it over today. From now on, send someone to get it every day.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the food box and took it out. The casserole was still hot.

    The lid was opened and the fragrance wafted out. Su Xiaolu handed the spoon to Zhou Zhi. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Zhou Zhi took the spoon and drank the soup first.

    The fragrance of the medicinal herbs and the fragrance of the food did not conflict. This was a medicinal cuisine that was also very delicious.

    Seeing that Zhou Zhi had eaten, Su Xiaolu got up and went back. Before she left, she instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe and get it every day.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled.

    Su Xiaolu went out and Jin Liu immediately went forward to send her off.

    Zhou Zhi ate the pigeon meat and pigeon soup and Doctor Wu came over very quickly.

    Zhou Zhi only gave him a small pigeon leg.

    Doctor Wu tasted it and frowned. ¡°How strange. The medicinal properties arepletely preserved without damaging the original freshness of the food. This kind of medicinal cuisine is simply amazing. If I remember correctly, Miss Su¡¯s medicinal cuisine is worlds apart from this.¡±

    Doctor Wu was very puzzled.

    Zhou Zhi drank the soup and ate the meat. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time eating it too. She said that she¡¯ll have it every day in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Doctor Wu found it unbelievable. Putting aside his doubts, this was a great thing.

    Eating nourishment was better than nourishing medicine. It not only nourished the body but also nourished medicine.

    Zhou Zhi finished the meat and soup and said to Mr. Wu, ¡°You can leave. Carve the eye I want as soon as possible. I¡¯m fine here.¡±

    After eating, Zhou Zhi read for a while. It was so quiet that he could hear a pin drop. Zhou Zhi was distracted. He looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s face that seemed to appear in the book. He closed the book and rubbed his eyebrows. Su Xiaolu¡¯s tolerance for him was greater than he had imagined.

 Chapter 441 - 441 Tolerance

    441 Tolerance

    He didn¡¯t know if she was sympathetic or¡ªif she liked him.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s tolerance actually made him vaguely feel that the unfair bnce was leaning towards him.

    This was not the first time he had such thoughts. Zhou Zhi thought absent-mindedly.

    He was sixteen years old. He could not help but ask himself why he had approached Su Xiaolu so many times.

    !!

    Did he want to snatch everything that belonged to Zhou Heng? Or was it something else?

    Zhou Zhi did not dare to think too much about it. So what if he really liked her? Su Xiaolu was healthy and lively. How could she like a disabled person like him?

    Zhou Zhi pinched his nose and his mood visibly decreased. His eyes were gloomy.

    After a long time, he smiled coldly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m already so dirty. So what if I¡¯m a little nasty?¡±

    As long as she didn¡¯t know for the rest of her life.

    ¡ª-

    In the blink of an eye, it was March 14th. Tomorrow was the day of the pce examination.

    Wei Ling had yet to see the emperor. Every time she requested, Zhou Zhao had all kinds of reasons to reject her. He even ordered the imperial physician to take a look at her body.

    If Wei Ling could not see him, she would not be able to tell him about finding the Eldest Prince. She would not be able to say that Zhou Heng was already dead and that a fake Zhou Heng would rece Zhou Heng.

    Wei Ling had no choice but to spread the news to Wei Guangrong and ask him to think of a way.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t listen to her anymore. She called him over but he didn¡¯te. She actually couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhou Zhi, who had started to disobey her.

    She could only rely her hopes on her father to reveal the truth so that the Emperor would not be deceived.

    When Wei Guangrong received the news, his expression darkened.

    ¡°Father, why doesn¡¯t His Majesty want to see my sister?¡±

    Wei Xiaotian couldn¡¯t understand this. The emperor didn¡¯t have deep feelings for the empress, but he had always given her enough respect. It was really strange that he didn¡¯t see her after so many requests.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this matter either. Recently, that person has also begun to disobey your sister. He refuses to enter the pce and refuses to stay for dinner. No matter how I look at it, this matter feels strange. Could it be that the emperor intends to support him as the heir?¡±

    Wei Guangrong frowned as he made a guess. The guess in his heart made him tremble in fear.

    Wei Xiaotian immediately disagreed. He said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Father, since ancient times, there has never been a precedent of a disabled prince as the heir. If the emperor chooses him, the officials won¡¯t agree. Even Taizong won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s crippled body meant that it was impossible for him to take the throne. At most, he would control the power and make the emperor his puppet. No one in the world would agree to him bing the emperor himself.

    Wei Guangrong frowned. ¡°Father also knows that it¡¯s impossible, but these two things are strange. In the emperor¡¯s heart, he has always been very favored, and the power given to him is also great.¡±

    ¡°If it were any other prince, he would have died long ago under such circumstances. However, not only is he alive, but he has also be powerful. It¡¯s impossible for him not to have the Emperor¡¯s love and protection.¡±

    Wei Guangrong sighed, feeling anxious. At the moment, he did not dare to do anything.

    ¡°Father, the pce examination is tomorrow. That¡¯s his best chance to face the officials and the emperor.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian said solemnly. That day, he did not seed. Zhou Heng was chosen to participate in the pce examination. It was a good opportunity for him to face the officials and the emperor.

    ¡°Tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Wei Guangrong was extremely frustrated. Things were far beyond his control, but he could not believe that Zhou Heng was real.

    However, the oue of this matter was not something he could predict or control.

    ¡°Father, if Zhou Heng recovers his identity as the eldest prince, it will be very disadvantageous to us.¡±

    The two princes had be enemies with them. If Zhou Heng became the emperor in the end, the Wei family would be in trouble.

    ¡°I know. If I can¡¯t stop it, I can only let your sister raise another prince as soon as possible. Even if he regains his identity, it won¡¯t be easy for him to be the Crown Prince.¡±

    Wei Guangrong¡¯s eyes darkened. How could he not know that if Zhou Zhi or Zhou Heng seeded to the throne, the Wei family would be in trouble? Therefore, the Wei family could not support them. Instead, they had to choose another prince.

    In the next ten years, they would support a prince with the potential to fight for the throne.

    ¡°Father is right.¡±

    Wei Xiaotian lowered his eyes and agreed. It was fine as long as his father had his own ns.

    The father and son had a lot on their minds, but they couldn¡¯t think of a better way to resolve their worries.

    ¡ª-

    In the Grand General¡¯s residence.

    The meal tonight was sumptuous. General Qi raised his wine ss and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I wish the two of you a sessful victory.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Hua smiled.

    The few of them smiled simrly and finished the wine in their sses.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle. Her wish had never changed. She did not value money and power. She only wanted the children to be safe and sound.

    After dinner, they rested.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng gathered in a room.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to enter the pce tomorrow. You can only rely on yourselves.¡±

    Su Chong said helplessly. His knowledge stopped here. He was already prepared to transfer to the martial arts examination in the second half of the year.

    His literacy was enough for him to be a wise person. In fact, what he loved more was martial arts.

    After getting to know Qi Xingfeng, he already had a direction for the future. He wanted to practice martial arts and go to the battlefield to protect his country like Qi Xingfeng.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s safe in the pce.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and said that there were imperial guards in the pce, so it was impossible for assassins to appear.

    He looked at Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were firm as he smiled at him. He was fearless. He was already prepared.

    Su Hua was relieved. As long as Zhou Heng could withstand it, it was fine. Clearly, he was prepared.

    ¡°Sigh, time really flies. In the blink of an eye, we¡¯ve all grown up. Brother Hua, Brother Heng, I wish you all good results and get what you want.¡±

    This time, he could not move forward with them.

    But this was a path that they would take sooner orter.

    It would be the pce examination this time, and it would be something else in the future. No one could be together forever.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Su Hua smiled gently. They had grown up and be sensible, but there were some things that could be understood without saying them out loud. He believed that this tacit understanding would never change in his life.

    ¡°Thank you, Chong, Hua. Thanks to you guys by my side.¡±

    Zhou Heng also smiled. Su Chong and Su Hua made him firmly believe that there was true kinship in this world. He believed that no matter how many years had passed, they would not lose these sincere feelings, and neither would he.

    ¡°Brother Heng, rest well. Although we grew up together, I still won¡¯t give in. I¡¯ll still do my best to be the top scorer.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Zhou Heng and smiled.

    Zhou Heng also smiled. He cupped his hands like a schr and said, ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Zhou Heng was also very happy that they were magnanimous. They had studied hard for many years and tried their best to not waste their years of learning. That was the greatest respect for the other party. They werepetitors and true brothers who valued each other more than anything.

 Chapter 442 - 442 Lucky

    442 Lucky

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at home. I¡¯ll prepare a wee banquet with Xiaoling, Xiaolu, and my parents.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said that although he couldn¡¯t go, he and the family could prepare a wee banquet at home and wait for their triumphant return.

    Although there would be no bloodshed in the pce examination tomorrow, it was enough to make people lose their minds.

    They smiled at each other.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also returned to their rooms to rest. Their rooms were just next door.

    Zhou Hengy on the bed with a smile on his lips. Spring had passed and autumn hade. For nearly ten years, thousands of days and nights, they had apanied him. No matter where his future path led, he would always be grateful.

    He would never forget being loved and protected by the Su family in the past.

    On the other side, Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were snuggling together.

    Su Xiaoling could not sleep for a long time. She was worried.

    She quietly patted Su Xiaolu and coaxed her to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s favorite sister had something on her mind. How could she sleep peacefully?

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Sis, do you want to enter the pce tomorrow?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was stunned. ¡°Xiaolu, how can we get in?¡±

    They didn¡¯t have official positions either. It wasn¡¯t that easy for them to enter the pce.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I have a way. My master also has connections in the pce. We¡¯ll just wait at the Imperial Hospital tomorrow. When everything goes smoothly in the hall, we¡¯ll go to the hall together.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a little happy. ¡°Xiaolu, will this cause you trouble?¡±

    She wanted to go, but she was also worried that this would cause trouble for Su Xiaolu.

    In her memory, Old Wu was an old man who hated trouble. The pce wasplicated, and Old Wu didn¡¯t want to go at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m different from my Master. Master likes peace and quiet. I like liveliness.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said that Old Wu was anti-social, but she was not.

    Su Xiaoling was sentimental. In her heart, her family had always been the first priority. She rarely thought for herself. When she encountered something, she would think for her family first. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t love such a good sister.

    Holding Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm, Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m different from Master. Master only has me as his disciple, but I¡¯ll take in many disciples in the future. I hope that my medical skills can be passed down more. This way, I can save more people.¡±

    Being a doctor was also a form of umtion of virtue.

    She loved ancient Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioners. She also hoped that Chinese medicine could be carried forward and passed down forever. This was left behind by her ancestors thousands of years ago and should not be buried.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t understand those big ambitions. I just hope that what you do is what you like. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. She had really been proud of her sister all her life and believed in her all her life.

    ¡°I will. Everything I do in the future will be what I like.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. The heavens had given her the Space and allowed her to retain the memories of her previous life. How could she let them down?

    She wanted to live a carefree and unrestrained life.

    However, in these few years, she would only stay by her family¡¯s side.

    Just like a little bird, she would not leave her nest until she grew up.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. Sleep in peace.¡±

    Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulder gently.

    She believed everything Su Xiaolu said. After having her in the family, everything was a miracle in her heart.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and fell asleep in peace.

    Su Xiaoling was no longer worried. She thought to herself that this time, there would be another miracle.

    Because Zhou Heng was also protected by Su Xiaolu.

    Her parents did not seem to notice this secret, nor did her two brothers, but she did. Ever since they were young, as long as it was rted to Su Xiaolu, everything would be lucky.

    Su Xiaoling smiled slightly. Her firm beliefs when she was young would not go wrong. Her fourth sister was a fairy from the heavens. She brought good luck to her family and let them all live happily.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep. As usual, Su Xiaoling quietly kissed her cheek and fell asleep in peace.

    March 15th.

    On the day of the pce selection, the students who were selected rushed to the pce gate to enter the pce.

    Su Hua and Zhou Heng also entered the pce early.

    Su Xiaolu was about to bring Su Xiaoling out. Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Father Qi, and Mother Qi knew about it, so they only told them to be careful.

    Su Chong sent them to the door.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling got into the carriage and asked the driver to go straight to the pce gate.

    There were a total of four entrances and exits in the pce, which were divided into north, south, east, and west.

    The north gate was closest to the Imperial Hospital.

    Su Xiaolu sent in Minggu¡¯s identity card and waited outside with Su Xiaoling.

    Not long after, a white-haired old man rushed over. Behind him were a few imperial physicians in official uniforms. They shouted anxiously, ¡°Master, slow down¡­¡±

    Qin Shoucheng didn¡¯t slow down at all. ¡°What do you know? Divine doctor Wu, divine doctor Wu is here. This identity token can¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    After rushing to the north gate, Qin Shoucheng looked around and finally saw Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°Girl, did you see an old man just now?¡±

    Before Qin Shoucheng could ask, the disciple behind him asked Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, my Master didn¡¯te to the capital. I¡¯m the one who came.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cupped her hands and went forward to retrieve her identity token from Qin Shoucheng.

    ¡°Are you¡­ the little divine doctor?¡±

    Qin Shoucheng rubbed his eyes. He was really afraid that his eyes were ying tricks on him because of his old age. He was afraid that his joy would be for nothing.

    He had been worried to death recently.

    ¡°Yes, but my surname is Su. Just call me Miss Su.¡±

    She was still not used to being called the little divine doctor.

    ¡°Master, could these two girls be liars¡ª¡±

    Qin Shoucheng¡¯s disciples muttered softly. They had studied medicine for decades. Could it be that they were inferior to a little girl? Could she be a divine doctor at such a young age? Why did it seem a little fake?

    ¡°Miss¡ªMiss Su, don¡¯t mind them. These disciples of mine are arrogant and have never seen the divine doctor¡¯s ability. I hope you can guide them when the timees. Miss Su, I wee you to the Imperial Hospital. Pleasee in.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng smiled and made a polite gesture.

    The youngdy looked much cuter than the old man. Such a good-looking youngdy must be beautiful and kind.

    Qin Shoucheng was like a sly old fox. Su Xiaolu also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all doctors. We should discuss and improve together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was generous with her discussion, making Qin Shoucheng shocked and overjoyed. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, pleasee in.¡±

    He really wanted to lock the little girl up and discuss medical techniques for ten days and ten nights. It would be best if he could learn everything the little girl had learned.

    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re from Minggu, so your medical skills must be extraordinary. Coincidentally, our Imperial Hospital has a special illness that we need to consult. Miss Su, please give us some pointers.¡±

    A little disciple behind Qin Shoucheng caught Qin Shoucheng¡¯s gaze and immediately cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu. He spoke coldly and arrogantly. It was obvious that he was not convinced.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed with a smile. She understood. They were provoking her.

 Chapter 443 - 443 Palace examination

    443 Pce examination

    Although it was a provocation, she was willing to take the bait.

    She still needed to train more. She was also very interested in the strange illness. The stranger it was, the better.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling followed him to the Imperial Hospital.

    Qin Shoucheng quickly presented the case. Su Xiaolu read it.

    It was recorded that the patient had no pain in the limbs, and their pulse was strong and normal. They emitted a foul smell from the armpits, which was like a fox¡¯s. It was called the fox¡¯s stench. No medicine could cure itpletely, and the stench was difficult to hide. If the illness was serious, ordinary people could not get close to the patient. Even sachets and medicinal baths were useless. Although it did not harm one¡¯s life, it was very troublesome.

    Qin Shoucheng coughed lightly and said, ¡°Miss Su, actually, the person who has this illness is in the capital. She¡¯s a princess and has been troubled by this for many years. She has also asked your Master for help, but she didn¡¯t get to see him. Now that she¡¯s married and has children, her daughter also has a strange smell on her body. The Imperial Hospital has been troubled by this for many years. If Miss Su is willing to treat the mother and daughter, she will definitely thank you heavily.¡±

    ¡°At best, it won¡¯t hurt or itch. Even if it¡¯s not treated, it won¡¯t do anything. But at worst, the smell will be despised and hated by others. The strange smell on her body will cause her to be hated and ostracized by children of her age. It will be difficult for her to have a close friend in her life.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng sighed. As a woman, having such a strange smell on her and being a member of the royal family had a huge impact. Even the prince¡¯s daughter would be despised and mocked.

    And this could not be treated for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been researching for many years without any results. Even the divine doctor probably can¡¯t do anything about this natural thing.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng¡¯s disciple looked at Su Xiaolu and said to Qin Shoucheng.

    Qin Shoucheng looked at Su Xiaolu and touched his nose. ¡°Miss Su, are you interested in taking a look at this strange illness?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    The fox¡¯s stench was actually not difficult to treat. It was an abnormality caused by excessive secretion of sweat nds. She just had to remove it.

    However, in ancient times, such cases could not be cured.

    No matter how good a Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner was, they could not cure itpletely.

    Qin Shoucheng smiled and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were at the Imperial Hospital the entire morning.

    Su Xiaolu discussed some difficult illnesses with Qin Shoucheng and the others. Not long after, the imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital gathered to listen. Some even took notes.

    At that moment, a pce servant rushed to the Imperial Hospital and shouted, ¡°Attention, Imperial Hospital!¡±

    The entire Imperial Hospital was shocked. What had happened?

    The eunuch who came to publicize announced loudly, ¡°The emperor¡¯s oral decree: tell all the imperial physicians in the Imperial Hospital to listen to the emperor¡¯s instructions in the hall.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng had been in the Imperial Hospital for a long time and had excellent medical skills. After the eunuch was summoned, he said respectfully to Qin Shoucheng, ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, please go over quickly. Don¡¯t make the emperor wait. This matter concerns the eldest son of the imperial family.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng was shocked. ¡°This¡­ Thank you, Father-inw. We¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng felt uneasy when he suddenly summoned the entire Imperial Physician Pce.

    He could not help but look at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, can I go? I¡¯ll just watch. I might be able to help.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng nodded with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more, Miss Su.¡±

    Su Xiaolu brought Su Xiaoling to the East Gate Hall with the entire Imperial Physician Hospital.

    Along the way, the pce servants were extremely nervous when they saw the imperial guards.

    In the hall, all the officials were solemn.

    They did not even dare to discuss it. Who would dare to discuss the matters of the royal family?

    The emperor had approved the pce examination essay and named him as one of the top three candidates. If something big happened and he pretended to be a prince, it would be a huge crime.

    To check if the prince was real or fake, the entire court had to contribute.

    Moreover, the empress and the Second Prince were at stake. One said that the Eldest Prince was dead, and the other said that the Prince was the one who had been appointed by the King. Who was telling the truth? The Queen and even the Wei Family were arguing with the Second Prince. The King was so furious that he wanted to find out the truth. He was determined to find out who was telling the truth today.

    Therefore, the entire Imperial Hospital was called.

    When Su Xiaolu followed the Imperial Hospital into the hall, Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were kneeling in the middle of the hall.

    On the high seat, the person in charge had a gloomy expression.

    The empress, who was sitting below, was a little pale. However, she looked at Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng below with unconceble disgust and hatred.

    The courtiers also lowered their eyes and kept quiet. Sigh¡ªhow could they have a say in this matter?

    ¡°Your Majesty, all the imperial physicians are here.¡±

    Eunuch Lian stepped forward and said softly to Zhou Zhao.

    Zhou Zhao nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Listen up, the Imperial Hospital. Prepare a blood test immediately. I want to see if this Zhou Heng is the prince.¡±

    ¡°The matter has be soplicated. I have to get to the bottom of it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to give the world an exnation.¡±

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s cold voice swept across the hall, showing his authority.

    The ministers shouted, ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±

    At this time, no one could stop the emperor from finding out the truth.

    Wei Guangrong also lowered his head with a dark expression. He didn¡¯t expect that even the dead Zhou Heng couldn¡¯t stop this from happening.

    Zhou Heng had already been selected. He was smart and gifted, so it was impossible for him not to investigate this matter.

    The current top scorer was actually testifying personally.

    Wei Guangrong was terrified. He vaguely felt that what he had done previously was wrong, but he was unwilling to admit it. The more he thought about it, the colder his heart became.

    If both the top scorer and the third scorer were the Second Prince¡¯s men, then the throne would be as easy for the Second Prince to get his hands on as getting something from his own pocket.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m telling the truth, and I¡¯m not guilty. The Second Prince has proven my identity, and I¡¯m not guilty. Please allow us to get up.¡±

    Zhou Heng could feel Zhou Zhi gradually weakening beside him. Ever since this scene started, Zhou Zhi had been kneeling. Kneeling on his legs was almost fatal. After such a long time, the color on his face was visibly turning pale.

    For some reason, Zhou Heng felt his heart ache. This was his biological brother.

    ¡°Pretending to be a prince is a crime that cannot be forgiven even if you die ten thousand times. It¡¯s just kneeling for a while. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Wei Ling said coldly. Her expression was cold. She didn¡¯t like the two people kneeling on the ground.

    Because of Zhou Zhi, she looked at Zhou Heng with disgust.

    A face that did not resemble her at all. How could he be her son? She would never allow him to pretend to be her son.

    Zhou Heng looked straight at Wei Ling. His calm gaze made Wei Ling¡¯s heart tighten.

    Zhou Heng said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, the matter hasn¡¯te to an end. How can the Second Prince and I be charged? Even if I¡¯m pretending to be a prince and I¡¯m guilty, I should be the one who¡¯s guilty. The Second Prince is only being deceived by me.¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444 Recovering His Identity

    444 Recovering His Identity

    ¡°Also, the Second Prince was born by the Queen, a child that you carried with you for ten months. This can¡¯t be wrong. The Second Prince is not in good health, so why don¡¯t you pity him? Your coldness makes me want to ask, are you really the Second Prince¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling without avoiding her gaze.

    How dare he question the empress?

    But he couldn¡¯t stand it. He was too sad.

    !!

    He did not understand. In his mother¡¯s heart, what were they?

    Did his mother really like him only because she liked this child? Or perhaps, she liked that ridiculous possibility, that ridiculous prophecy.

    This made Zhou Heng feel too painful. He was in pain and angry. Why did a mother not love her child? Why?

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you, you¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling was infuriated. The anger in her heart burned. She couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage, but she was interrupted before she could finish speaking. The person who interrupted her was none other than the emperor, Zhou Zhao.

    ¡°Alright, stop shouting. It¡¯s so noisy.¡±

    Zhou Zhao interrupted Wei Ling and showed an impatient expression.

    ¡°Third scorer Zhou is right. The truth has not been found out. They are not guilty. Those who are not guilty do not need to kneel.¡±

    Zhou Zhao nced at Zhou Heng and said. Then, he waved at Eunuch Lian, who was serving him. ¡°Zhi¡¯er is not in good health. He has been kneeling for so long and his face is pale. Bring a stool for him to sit down.¡±

    Wei Ling was speechless and immediately felt angry. The emperor had never embarrassed her in front of the courtiers. Now, he didn¡¯t give her any face in front of the courtiers. This was really hard for her to ept.

    She clenched her fists tightly.

    Zhou Zhao only frowned and didn¡¯t look at Wei Ling.

    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t know what the empress was thinking. Master Kong Zhi wasn¡¯t a god. If he wanted to give a prophecy, so be it. He wasn¡¯t the heavens. He wasn¡¯t the one who could decide on anyone¡¯s fate.

    Moreover, even if Kong Zhi was right, the empress should still love her children. She was a mother. In the pce, which concubine didn¡¯t protect her children? Who would care about some prophecy?

    Now, his two sons were kneeling below. Although the two brothers did not have any simrities, their feelings and mannerisms could not be deceived. Even he could tell at a nce that they were his sons. Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng¡¯s mannerisms were actually very simr. The difference was that Zhou Zhi had experienced the darkness and his eyes were no longer pure.

    As for Zhou Heng, he did not experience the darkness in the pce. He still retained the innocence of a young man.

    Even Zhou Heng, who was most likely to be enemies, cared about Zhou Zhi, but the empress did not have any sympathy at all. How could he not be disappointed in such a mother-son rtionship?

    Eunuch Lian brought over a soft stool.

    Zhou Heng stood up and reached out to help Zhou Zhi. There was worry in his eyes. ¡°Ah Zhi¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    He was very cold. He only said two words before he stopped talking. He wanted to push Zhou Heng away, but he did not expect Zhou Heng to hold his arm steadily. Even so, it was still very difficult for him to take two steps.

    A piercing pain came from his leg.

    ¡°Imperial physician, take a look at Zhi¡¯er. Zhi¡¯er is extremely intelligent and never disappoints me. Last year, he even contributed greatly to quelling the chaos in Jiang Lin and the gue in Furongzhou. I like him very much.¡±

    Zhou Zhao emphasized Zhou Zhi¡¯s contributions so that everyone could hear that he liked and valued this son very much.

    Even if he could not give him the throne, he would not treat him badly.

    The muttion of Zhou Zhi¡¯s limbs could not hide his brilliance.

    Qin Shoucheng took Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse immediately.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. I¡¯ll trouble Miss Su instead.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Qin Shoucheng and said.

    Qin Shoucheng was surprised for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness is right. With the divine doctor around, I¡¯m ashamed of my inferiority.¡±

    ¡°Divine doctor?¡±

    Zhou Zhao asked in surprise.

    Qin Shoucheng nodded and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, this Miss Su has received the teachings of a divine doctor from Minggu. She is very talented, and at such a young age, she is already very aplished in medicine. From what the Second Prince said, he should already know Miss Su.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said slowly, ¡°Father, Imperial Physician Qin is right. Miss Su and I are old friends. Last year, when Furongzhou was gued, the person who developed the antidote was also Miss Su.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? In that case, Miss Su is really a genius.¡±

    Zhou Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    Su Xiaolu went forward to take Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse. She said confidently, ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me. I only studied medicine for the sake of money.¡±

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Miss Su, you only learned the divine doctor¡¯s true teachings for money. Then I want to ask Miss Su to verify it. How much money do I have to pay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhao and said calmly, ¡°The emperor is a good emperor who serves the country and the people. I¡¯m also a subject of the Great Zhou Dynasty. My family and friends are also protected by the Great Zhou Dynasty. If the emperor needs me, I should not take a single copper coin. However, I only study medicine for the money. If I don¡¯t take a single copper coin, I won¡¯t feel good, so I¡¯ll only take one copper coin.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was neither servile nor overbearing. She would not treat people for free, but like her Master, how much she epted depended on her mood.

    The little girl had her own pride. This was the same for everyone.

    Zhou Zhao smiled and asked with interest, ¡°What if I am not a good emperor? What would you do then?¡±

    Zhou Zhao wanted to scare the little girl. He was the emperor.

    He also wanted to see if the divine doctor of Minggu¡¯s disciple was still as unruly as before.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand from taking Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse and took out a medicine bottle from her pocket. She gave it to Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Take one.¡±

    Then she cupped her hands at Zhou Zhao and said coldly, ¡°If the Emperor is not a good Emperor, it will depend on how much Your Majesty can pay. If the consultation fee is enough to move me, I will save him. Even if he is a heinous person, I will still save him.¡±

    She wanted money. As long as he had enough money to buy his life, she would save anyone.

    ¡°Hahaha, as expected of Minggu¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Zhou Zhaoughed out loud. He thought that he could scare the little girl. He did not expect that even a little girl would remember the rules passed down in Minggu. To do things her own way and not fear the secr world was the inheritance of Minggu Medical Valley.

    ¡°Miss Su, I really have to ask you to verify it. Help me see if this Zhou Heng is my bloodline.¡±

    Zhou Zhao stopped smiling and became serious.

    ¡°Your Majesty, they are old friends. They¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling red at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wei Ling and interrupted her. ¡°Her Majesty is right. I¡¯m old friends with them. When I became my master¡¯s disciple, Zhou Heng¡¯s legs had yet to recover. I treated him myself and he witnessed the entire process of me bing my master¡¯s disciple and learning medicine. I¡¯ve been a disciple for many years, and my Master¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain. He didn¡¯t return to the capital and stayed at my house for nearly ten years.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re old friends. It doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯llmit this great crime because of him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s words were irrefutable.

 Chapter 445 - 445 Recovering His Identity 2

    445 Recovering His Identity 2

    So what if they were old friends? Did old friends have tomit crimes for him?

    ¡°What Miss Su said makes sense. Being old friends doesn¡¯t mean anything. Miss Su is the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. Calcting the years, I would only find it suspicious if she¡¯s not an old friend of his. Don¡¯t you think so, empress?¡±

    Zhou Zhao said.

    As soon as he spoke, Wei Ling swallowed her words silently. At this moment, it was inappropriate for her to say anything else. She lowered her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Heng¡¯er has been gone for many years. The situation isplicated now. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    !!

    She was unwilling to admit Zhou Heng just like that because in her eyes, Zhou Heng was Zhou Zhi¡¯s man.

    The empress¡¯s attitude was cold. Zhou Zhao chuckled and said calmly, ¡°The empress is right. This matter isplicated, so we need to find out more about it. My son can¡¯t be impersonated for no reason. The divine doctor is here today with the whole Imperial Hospital. I believe that we will find out the truth.¡±

    Wei Ling looked up at Zhou Zhao. She still wanted to retort.

    However, Emperor Zhou Zhao did not look at her. Instead, he turned to Qin Shoucheng and the other imperial physicians and instructed, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Prepare to investigate immediately. Imperial Physician Qin, prepare a test. Miss Su, prepare a test too. This way, all the officials can see clearly. No matter what you do, I hope that you will personally prepare it. Don¡¯t let anyone else handle any steps.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng and the imperial physician immediately prepared the blood test.

    Su Xiaolu went too.

    The blood test was done using two bowls of clear water.

    Zhou Heng reached out and did not even blink when his finger was pricked.

    Wei Ling didn¡¯t move. She was obviously unwilling to do this test.

    Zhou Zhao saw this and did not say anything. He stood up and walked down. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m not afraid of pain. Miss Su can also take my pulse and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with my body.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    As the blood dripped into the bowl, the two drops of blood gradually melted into one.

    It was the same for Qin Shoucheng.

    Zhou Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu and Qin Shoucheng and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Qin Shoucheng lowered his head and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the blood has fused. This means that Your Majesty and Second scorer Zhou are father and son. Third scorer Zhou is the eldest prince who has been away for many years. Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He doesn¡¯t look like us at all. They were twins back then. How can they not look alike now?¡±

    Wei Ling did not want to believe this result. She looked straight at Zhou Heng.

    She did not want to believe it. If it was true, why was Zhou Heng so close to that demon? Why was this happening?

    So this must be fake.

    Zhou Zhao frowned. ¡°Empress, Heng¡¯er exined that in order to escape the pursuit of the remnants of the previous dynasty, divine doctor Wu helped him change his appearance. That¡¯s why his current appearance is not simr to Zhi¡¯er at all.¡±

    ¡°Take a good look at Heng¡¯er. The two brothers don¡¯t look alike, but look at their eyes. How simr are their eyes? And now that the little divine doctor¡¯s results are identical to the Imperial Hospital, it means that this is the truth.¡±

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s tone became sharper.

    It wasn¡¯t a good thing for Wei Ling to keep questioning him.

    Seeing that the emperor was already angry, Wei Guangrong immediately shouted, ¡°Congrattions to the emperor. Congrattions to the emperor. The eldest prince is smart. He actually obtained the title of the third scorer as amoner. It¡¯s really admirable. Looking at the entire world in the past, which country¡¯s prince canpare to our eldest prince? I hereby congratte the emperor and wee the eldest prince back to the capital.¡±

    Wei Guangrong¡¯s words caused amotion among the officials.

    They all echoed, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±

    The situation was set. Wei Guangrong also signaled Wei Ling with his eyes to stop talking.

    The emperor¡¯s intention was to admit Zhou Heng¡¯s identity. Under the witness of the ministers, he had also dripped his blood to verify his identity. If the empress questioned him again, not only would she not be able to change the oue, but she would alsopletely lose her favor.

    The officials congratted him. Zhou Zhao was in a good mood. Heughed happily and said, ¡°Good, good, good. Dear ministers, please get up quickly. Today is a good day. The top three this year are all young and promising talents. The third scorer is even my eldest son. ording to the customs of themon people, this is bringing honor to our ancestors.¡±

    third¡±Three dayster, on the same day of the Top Three Patrol, all the officials and I will offer sacrifices to our ancestors tofort the spirits of our ancestors. We will also let the world know that this year¡¯s third scorer is the eldest prince of our dynasty. I have to praise the Second Prince. I will remember everything he has done for the people in the past few years. I have been waiting for a suitable opportunity to praise him. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to encounter such a good day as today again. Therefore, I have decided to confer the title of the Second Prince, Zhou Zhi, as the first prince among all the princes. I will give him a clear title and reduce the taxes this year by 10% so that the entire Great Zhou will celebrate with me.¡±

    Zhou Zhao was excited. He wanted to announce to the world that the eldest prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty had returned. He had even participated in the imperial examination as amoner and obtained the title of the third scorer.

    Zhou Heng deserved to be called a third scorer.

    The ministers responded one after another. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled, happy for Zhou Heng.

    He had finally regained his identity.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He knelt down and thanked him loudly, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Zhou Zhi also wanted to get up.

    However, Zhou Zhao spoke first. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, just sit there and give your thanks. From now on, you will be the Wisdom King. I hope that you can continue to be clear-headed and be a sensible Wisdom King.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was intelligent and scheming. He knew the human heart very well. He was actually more suitable to be the emperor, but his body was iplete and he was destined to have no fate with the throne. Zhou Zhao did not know if Zhou Zhi would have the intention to seize the throne in the future, so he gave him the ¡°Wisdom¡± title, hoping that he would remember the origin of this word.

    Zhou Zhi cupped his hands and thanked him without changing his expression. ¡°I will follow Father¡¯s orders. Thank you, Father.¡±

    Zhou Heng nced at Zhou Zhi. His thoughts raced. He had not lied to him.

    He had said before that if he helped him recover his identity, the reward he would get would be the title of a king.

    Today, even if Zhou Zhi was kneeling, he could refute all of Wei Guangrong¡¯s doubts one by one. In the end, Wei Guangrong had nothing to say.

    Even if the Wei family told him about the dead Zhou Heng, they could not stop Zhou Zhi from helping him recover his identity.

    ¡°Alright, this year¡¯s imperial examination has also ended perfectly. My beloved ministers are tired. I¡¯m also tired. Let¡¯s all go back. I want to enjoy the joy of father and son reuniting.¡±

    The matter hade to an end, the top three had been decided, and Zhou Zhao¡¯s anxious heart was relieved.

    He looked at Zhou Heng and indeed had a lot to say.

    If it was in the past, he would still keep the top three to talk with them. However, not today. He would talk with them in the future.

    The Su family would be summoned sooner orter.

    The ministers shouted in unison, ¡°Goodbye, Your Majesty! Goodbye, Your Majesty! Goodbye, First Prince! Goodbye, Second Prince!¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446 Prestigious Top scorer

    446 Prestigious Top scorer

    Even if Wei Ling was unwilling, she didn¡¯t dare to embarrass the emperor at this time.

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi worriedly. ¡°Ah Zhi, can you still hold on?¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded lightly. It still hurt, but after taking the medicine Su Xiaolu gave him, he felt better.

    Zhou Zhao revealed a gratified smile and said, ¡°Heng¡¯er cares about his brother. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Zhou Heng knew that he would recover his identity from now on. He could return to being the real Zhou Heng. He was the crown prince and Zhou Zhi¡¯s elder brother. Even though Zhou Zhi was distant from him, he still firmly believed that he could feel it. Zhou Zhi was his biological younger brother. He hoped that he would be well.

    Wei Ling gritted her teeth. She really couldn¡¯t squeeze out a smile. She couldn¡¯t even pretend.

    After the empress and the two princes left, the officials also left.

    Someone went forward to congratte Su Hua and Liu Zijin. One of them was the current top scorer and the other was the second scorer. Moreover, they both knew the Crown Prince and would definitely be ced in an important position in the future.

    Su Hua and Liu Zijin both had smiles on their faces as they handled the situation smoothly.

    Su Xiaolu winked at Su Hua and left with Su Xiaoling and the Imperial Hospital.

    On the way, Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Today, she could see Zhou Heng regain his ce with her own eyes. She was very happy for her Brother Heng.

    Su Xiaolu was also happy. Although this matter wasplicated, it was finally over.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling left the pce and returned to the Qi Residence.

    The Qi family had already received the news in advance.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and Su Chong were all very excited and happy. None of them had expected Su Hua to be the top scorer.

    Liu Zijin was actually the second scorer while Zhou Heng was the third scorer.

    Ever since Zhou Heng recovered his identity today, the days when he was called Zhou Heng had passed. From now on, he would be Crown Prince Zhou Heng.

    ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaoling, you all know, right?¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Her personality was as usual. She would cry when she was sad and cry when she was happy. Therefore, when the good news came, she had already cried excitedly.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling clearly knew, but when she saw her two daughters, Madam Zhao could not help but ask them.

    The two sisters went forward and hugged Madam Zhao. They said together, ¡°Mother, we know.¡±

    ¡°Father, mother, our second brother is the top scorer. He¡¯s so amazing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled, her eyes curved into crescents.

    She was really too proud. A top scorer only appeared once every three years. He was the only one among hundreds of thousands of students. The current top scorer was her second brother. She was really super happy.

    ¡°Father knows. Mother knows too. Father and Mother are proud of you all.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes also turned slightly red and he choked.

    All of this made him find it unbelievable. Sometimes, he was really afraid that he would wake up and discover that it was just a beautiful dream. Many times, in his dreams, their family was still in that house. His two sons were bullied, and he and Madam Zhao would always have endless work to do.

    Every time he woke up from a dream, he would touch his empty eye socket and hug Madam Zhao, who was not so thin and weak anymore. Only then would he know that all the luck in front of him was real.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. I¡¯m happy for you and proud of you too.¡±

    Madam Zhao also choked and said that every child of hers made her proud.

    Everyone looked at each other and smiled.

    General Qi looked at this scene in relief. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky. If his Yu¡¯er was in heaven, she should be smiling now.

    An hourter, Liu Zijin and Su Hua returned.

    Liu Zijin said politely to General Qi and Father Qi, ¡°Grand General, I came uninvited. I hope you won¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°No, no. You¡¯re the top scorer and the second scorer. Others can¡¯t invite you. It¡¯s troublesome outside. You can stay with me for as long as you want. I guarantee that no one will disturb you.¡±

    General Qi waved his hand generously. He was also very happy.

    His great-grandson, Qi Xingzhi, needed the guidance of a schr. Who was more suitable than the current top scorer and second scorer?

    Other families could only dream of inviting them, and he did not even need to invite them for them toe. He would be happy even in his dreams.

    ¡°Brother Hua, Zijin, congrattions on your good achievements. By the way, why isn¡¯t Brother Heng here?¡±

    Su Chong congratted them and asked curiously.

    In his heart, Zhou Heng would always be his younger brother.

    Su Chong¡¯s question was also Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s question.

    Although Su Xiaoling did not ask, she was still worried.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Brother, Brother Heng is still in the pce. He¡¯s the current third scorer and the Crown Prince. He should be staying in the pce for the time being. He¡¯ll be very safe now. When he¡¯s free, I believe he¡¯lle to see us.¡±

    ording to their understanding, Zhou Heng would have said that he and Su Xiaoling were engaged. He had finally recovered his identity. He had Su Xiaoling in his heart. What his family had to do now was wait.

    ¡°I believe in Heng too.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and nodded.

    The Su family believed this because Zhou Heng was their family member. They had long known Zhou Heng¡¯s character and temper.

    At dinner, everyone was drunk.

    Even Madam Zhao was drunk.

    It was very safe in the general¡¯s residence because there were no young maidservants in the residence.

    Liu Zijin, Su Chong, and Su Hua helped each other back to their rooms to rest.

    Although Liu Zijin was drunk, he was very conscious. He even wrote a letter to the General¡¯s residence to help send it home.

    He was waiting to patrol the streets in three days. After that, he would go home.

    When the book was released, he was going to take office. At that time, he would be a father.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said with a smile, ¡°Ah Chong, you can also write to the woman you like. Ah Hua, you¡¯re engaged. If you send a letter back now, your fianc¨¦e will be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, any woman who receives such a letter will be happy for you.¡±

    As Liu Zijin put the letter into the envelope, she said with a smile. He could already imagine how happy Wang Hun would be after receiving the letter.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I¡¯ll write a letter to Miss Sun too.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was his fianc¨¦e. They might get married this year, so it was not strange for him to write to her.

    Su Hua also wrote a letter.

    Su Chong scratched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not engaged. I won¡¯t write. I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep first.¡±

    After saying that, Su Chong returned to his room. He had just nced at Liu Zijin¡¯s letter to Wang Hun and felt that it was strange. Wouldn¡¯t she be vexed after reading such small things?

    However, Liu Zijin¡¯s every sentence started with ¡°Ah Lan¡±.

    Su Chong couldn¡¯t help but take out a pen and paper in the end. He wrote down everything that had happened since he entered the capital, including hisck of talent. After writing it down, he was very hesitant and conflicted. Should he send it or not?

    Blushing, he snuck out the door. The reason he¡¯d given himself was that he had a reason for doing such a thing when he was drunk and his mind wasn¡¯t clear. When he sobered up tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a reason

 Chapter 447 - 447 Fulfilling the Promise

    447 Fulfilling the Promise

    Su Chong handed the envelope to the messenger. He was afraid that he would snatch it back, so he left without looking back. He bought another bottle of wine and drank it. When he returned to the General¡¯s residence, his head was dizzy and he fell asleep.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Hengy in bed, staring at the gauze curtain above his head. It was alreadyte at night, but he was not sleepy at all.

    This ce that should have been familiar to him now seemed unfamiliar.

    He could not sleep for a long time. His mind was filled with what his father had said.

    Father said, ¡°Heng¡¯er, you can always trust your brother. He never wanted to kill you and stop you froming back. He was just young and angry. If your mother had any love for him, he wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯er, Zhi¡¯er¡¯s health isn¡¯t too good. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. Your brotherhood is too short. Learn from Zhi¡¯er during this period of time. Get used to it as soon as possible and take charge of the situation in the capital, understand?¡±

    ¡°When you and Zhi¡¯er were born, Father dreamed of seeing two dragons descend into the world. If not for Kong Zhi¡¯s prophecy, the two of you would definitely not be ordinary. You should be two peerless talents of the Great Zhou.¡±

    ¡°The heavens are always biased towards you. When you were young, you liked to smile, which made your mother even happier. Zhi¡¯er was always careful and stubborn, but did you know? He¡¯s not interested in the throne. What he wants¡­ I wonder who in this world can give it to him.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯er, it¡¯s not easy to be an emperor. In the future, you have to work harder than ordinary people. You have to have a deeper n than ordinary people to stabilize the internal situation and calm the chaos outside.¡±

    His thoughts surged in his heart, and Zhou Heng felt his heart ache.

    In just one day, he understood how heavy the burden on him was.

    He had many things to do. He wanted to control the situation in the capital before Zhou Zhi copsed and stabilize his identity.

    Suddenly his world felt oppressive.

    Perhaps it was because he had lived a peaceful andfortable life for too long, so long that he had forgotten that he should have fallen into the mud of the capital.

    Thinking about the future, his heart sank. He was confused, uneasy, terrified, and afraid.

    The luxurious andfortable pce was brightly lit, but he felt too cold. He missed that small hut, missed hearing Su Chong¡¯s snores at night, missed everything.

    His lips curled into a self-deprecating smile.

    Why was he like this? He clearly wanted toe back before.

    Zhou Heng closed his eyes and tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He knew very well that the reason why he was sad was that he realized that everything he had once imagined did not exist. There was no uncle, grandfather, or mother who doted on him. Zhou Zhi did not have them, and neither did he.

    Not everyone¡¯s parents in this world could be like Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    He did not sleep the entire night. When he woke up in the morning, pce servants came in to serve him.

    They greeted respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm, and he only replied with a single word.

    He was cold, and the pce servants could not figure out his preferences. They would only be more careful when serving him.

    After he washed up, a pce servant came to pass the message that the emperor had invited him over for breakfast.

    Zhou Heng went over. At this moment, the morning court assembly had already ended.

    When Zhou Heng arrived, the emperor had yet to arrive. He sat and waited, watching the pce maids quietly prepare the food.

    After a while, Zhou Zhao arrived. When he saw Zhou Heng, a smile appeared on his serious face. ¡°Heng¡¯er is here. Did you sleep wellst night? Are you used to it?¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Father. I slept well.¡±

    Zhou Zhao smiled and said, ¡°You can still rx for two more days. After patrolling the streets, you¡¯ll have to attend morning court assembly too. Listen more and take a look. If you don¡¯t understand anything, ask Zhi¡¯er.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. The father and son ate together. Zhou Zhao¡¯s expression was gentle, and Zhou Heng looked rxed.

    After breakfast.

    Zhou Zhao said slowly, ¡°Heng¡¯er, visit your mother more when you¡¯re free. Spend more time with her when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Zhou Heng got up and knelt down. Zhou Zhao was puzzled. ¡°Get up quickly. What are you doing?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhao seriously and said, ¡°Father, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Get up and talk.¡±

    Seeing how serious Zhou Heng was, Zhou Zhao was interested, but he still asked him to get up.

    Zhou Heng did not get up. He said seriously, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been in the Su family for nearly ten years. I¡¯ve fallen in love with Su Xiaoling, the daughter of Su Sang and Madam Zhao. I¡¯ve sworn that after I recover my identity, I¡¯ll officially marry Su Xiaoling. Father, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    Zhou Zhao didn¡¯t agree immediately. He frowned and his expression was a little solemn. After a while, he said, ¡°Heng¡¯er, do you know that even if Su Huahua is the top scorer in the new subject, he doesn¡¯t have any power or foundation in the capital? Marrying the Su family¡¯s daughter won¡¯t be of much help to you.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°Father, Su Xiaoling and I are truly in love. Ever since I came to the Su family, I¡¯ve loved her. I want to marry her. With her around, I think no matter how bumpy the road ahead is, I have the courage to walk it.¡±

    ¡°Father, please grant my wish.¡±

    Zhou Heng was very serious. He looked straight into Zhou Zhao¡¯s eyes without avoiding them.

    ¡°Heng¡¯er, the position as the main wife is too heavy. Heng¡¯er, have you thought about how the future empress position will make her the center of attention? If you like it, it¡¯s fine to make her a secondary consort. You¡¯re the future crown prince. You¡¯ll have a harem by your side. How dangerous would it be to push her to the center of attention?¡±

    Zhou Zhao sighed and said. He had been young too. The most sincere love he had when he was young was everything.

    However, it was precisely because he liked her that he wanted to protect her.

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhao and said firmly, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone else in this life. I just want to have the empress in my life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Zhou Zhao frowned and raised his voice. For a moment, he did not know if he should be angry.

    In the capital, almost all the officials in the imperial court had wives and concubines, but almost all ordinary people had one husband and one wife.

    Over the past few years, Zhou Heng had interacted with and seen almost all of them monogamous, so it was normal for him to only want to marry one wife.

    But this was the capital, and he was going to be the emperor in the future.

    No matter what, it was impossible for him to only marry one woman.

    ¡°Father, please fulfill my small wish. No matter what happens in the future, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. But now, I can¡¯t go on without Su Xiaoling apanying me.¡±

    Zhou Heng swallowed. He did not want to walk this path alone. He needed Su Xiaoling to apany him. They had agreed that he would marry her after he recovered his identity. No matter how difficult it was in the future, she was willing to apany him.

    He could not go back on his word.

    ¡°Heng¡¯er, you¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhao felt a little helpless. Zhou Heng was only 16 years old. The deep love he had now was just youthful stubbornness.

 Chapter 448 - 448 Fulfilling the Promise 2

    448 Fulfilling the Promise 2

    However, he also deeply understood that if he did not agree, Zhou Heng would not give up. No one knew what he could do.

    If he did not get what he wanted, it would be a regret for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Father, please grant my wish.¡±

    Zhou Heng pleaded again.

    Zhou Zhao sighed and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Fine Since you insist, how can Father break up the love in your heart? However, Heng¡¯er, you have to know that if she bes your wife, she will definitely be a thorn in the side of others. Whether it¡¯s intentional or not, many people will target her and plot against her. Do you understand?¡±

    No matter who the empress was, she would be a thorn in others¡¯ side.

    Countless unjustifiable murders were all because of the empress.

    Zhou Heng felt heavy in his heart, but he still said firmly, ¡°Father, I understand, but I¡¯m still determined. Only she can be my wife. Father, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    Seeing that Zhou Heng was still so determined, Zhou Zhao stopped persuading him. He said, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. I¡¯ll arrange a marriage for you on the day of the street patrol.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Father.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. From his happy eyes, anyone could tell that he was very happy.

    Zhou Zhao shook his head helplessly.

    No one could stop the stubbornness of youth.

    After receiving an affirmative answer, Zhou Heng smiled and asked, ¡°Father, can I go out of the pce to see them?¡±

    Zhou Zhao nodded. ¡°Sure, just remember to bring someone along. Zhi¡¯er has his people, so you should have yours too. They should be reporting now. Go and meet them.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded and returned to the pce.

    He saw a group of secret guards in ck waiting for him. When they saw him, they knelt down and paid their respects.

    There were 30 secret guards, old and young.

    Zhou Heng asked for their names and they said in unison, ¡°Master, please give us a name.¡±

    Zhou Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll name you ording to your age. It¡¯ll be Mu Yi, Mu Er, Mu San¡­ After 15 people, we¡¯ll change the character, Lin Yi, Lin Er¡­ and so on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the name, Master.¡±

    The secret guards knelt down one after another. From now on, they were Zhou Heng¡¯s men.

    Mu Qi, Mu Ba, Lin Yi, and Lin Er would be his bodyguards who would protect him closely. From now on, they would follow Zhou Heng wherever he went.

    The other secret guards would be in the dark. A portion of them would even go out to gather various information for Zhou Heng.

    After settling the secret guards down, Zhou Heng left the pce with Mu Qi, Mu Ba, Lin Yi, and Lin Er.

    He arrived at the general¡¯s residence.

    Qi Xingfeng was extremely happy to see him. He was about to go out, so he didn¡¯t have to go out anymore.

    He was overjoyed and was about to call him Young Master Zhou when he realized that it was inappropriate. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth and finally called out awkwardly, ¡°Your Majesty, Crown Prince.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng kept his mouth shut after saying that.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled.

    Zhou Heng was back.

    General Qi respectfully addressed Zhou Heng as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯.

    Zhou Heng had regained his identity. He was a prince and had a noble status. When he saw him, he had to bow.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were about to bow when Zhou Heng immediately went forward and grabbed their arms. ¡°Third Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, you don¡¯t have to do this. No matter what identity I recover, I¡¯ll always be the Zhou Heng you know.¡±

    Zhou Heng said seriously. He hoped that the Su family would know that he would not change.

    ¡°Heng, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re well.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked relieved.

    They all knew that things were different now, but Zhou Heng was still the Zhou Heng they knew. That was enough.

    Zhou Heng smiled. He looked at Su Xiaoling and smiled at her. Then, he said seriously to Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others, ¡°I came to tell you a piece of news. I¡¯ve already asked Father to grant me a marriage. Father has also agreed. In two days, during the street patrol and ancestral worship, Father will grant me and Xiaoling marriage.¡±

    ¡°Alright, congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±

    General Qi said happily. Thest stone in his heart had been lifted.

    Su Xiaoling was indeed a little older. Most of the boys who wereparable to her age were engaged. They had already decided on the position of the main wife. It would be aggrieved to let Su Xiaoling be the concubine.

    Moreover, she and Zhou Heng liked each other. Zhou Heng had promised that she would be the official wife. It would be best if they could get married.

    ¡°Heng, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Su Sang sighed. He understood deeply that if Zhou Heng wanted Su Xiaoling to be his official wife, he would have to go through a lot of hardship. However, he was not afraid of hardship. He kept his promise and fulfilled it.

    Madam Zhao looked at Zhou Heng gently and said firmly, ¡°In the future, Auntie will leave Xiaoling to you. I hope that the two of you can go hand in hand and not be afraid of danger.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was already red. She lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Zhou Heng nodded seriously. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoling and I will definitely keep walking forward hand in hand.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s just that along the way, when I¡¯m not strong enough, Xiaoling will suffer a lot because of me, but I promise that I won¡¯t forget my roots. Xiaoling, you have to believe me, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling blushed and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was her Little Brother Heng. He had liked her since she was young and would build snowmen for her and give her small gifts. She liked Little Brother Heng. He was someone she would hold hands with for the rest of her life. Of course, she would believe him. In the past, now, and in the future, she would believe him.

    No matter how difficult the future was, they would definitely walk down it together for a long time.

    Even when they were old, they would still believe and love each other deeply.

    Zhou Heng could not leave the pce for too long. After the most important thing was said, Zhou Heng walked alone with Su Xiaoling.

    They had things to talk about, and the Su family gave them a chance.

    The two of them walked into the General¡¯s residence.

    Zhou Heng told Mu Qi, Mu Ba, Lin Yi, and Lin Er not to follow too closely so that he could talk to Su Xiaoling in private.

    ¡°Brother Heng, are you used to being in the pce?¡±

    Su Xiaoling broke the silence first.

    Although Zhou Heng was smiling, Su Xiaoling felt that his mood was very heavy. She did not know if she couldfort him. She really hoped to bringfort to Zhou Heng.

    ¡°Xiaoling, the pce isn¡¯t like the outside. It looks calm, but there might be storms under the calm. Father agreed to my request, but he also let me know that it¡¯s not that everything will be peaceful if I get what I want.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling, his eyes filled with worry and his suppressed emotions.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°Brother Heng, I know.¡±

    Zhou Heng gulped and said, ¡°Xiaoling, this is a dangerous path. You¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling interrupted Zhou Heng with a smile. She looked at him gently and said firmly, ¡°Little Brother Heng, I know it¡¯s not easy. Believe me, I¡¯m already prepared.¡±

    No matter how dangerous it was, she would do her best to run towards him.

 Chapter 449 - 449 Holding Hands

    449 Holding Hands

    Their eyes met. Zhou Heng looked into Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes. He understood that she was running towards his firm heart. Both of them smiled.

    ¡°Alright, no matter what happens in the future, we¡¯ll be together.¡±

    Zhou Heng held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and said firmly.

    Su Xiaoling nodded shyly. She had been looking forward to this day for a long time, so no matter what happened in the future, she would walk on firmly and never let go of Zhou Heng¡¯s hand. She wanted to be with him for a long time.

    Zhou Heng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand tightly. Her warm and soft hand carried strength as it warmed his heart.

    The two of them walked quietly and looked at the scenery in the Grand General¡¯s residence.

    He really hoped that time would pass slower. It was Mu Qi who reminded them, ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to return to the pce.¡±

    Zhou Heng frowned. ¡°Xiaoling, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, Brother Heng, be careful.¡±

    Before returning, Zhou Heng saw Su Xiaolu alone again.

    ¡°Xiaolu, can Ah Zhi¡¯s body be cured?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart tightened.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng and did not hide anything. She said directly, ¡°There are too many poisons in his body. It will take many years topletely detoxify him. If his body continues to hold on for the next six to seven years and the poison is cured, he can still live for decades, but every time I detoxify him and guide the poison, he might not be able to survive.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I understand.¡±

    Zhou Heng felt a little suffocated. This was Zhou Zhi¡¯s body, a damaged body that had been poisoned too many times.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll leave Ah Zhi in your hands.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu pleadingly. He really hoped that Zhou Zhi would get better. As long as there was time, the tension between the brothers could slowly ease up.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She would do her best.

    Zhou Heng went back.

    As soon as Zhou Heng returned to the pce, the pce servant reported to him, ¡°Your Majesty, the empress wants to see you.¡±

    Zhou Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over now.¡±

    When Zhou Heng arrived, Wei Ling had been waiting for a long time.

    She wanted to see Zhou Heng because the emperor had summoned her and told her that Zhou Heng was asking for a marriage decree. He wanted Wei Ling to make arrangements in advance.

    Wei Ling¡¯s heart felt like it was being suffocated by a huge rock.

    Zhou Heng had already regained his identity and she could not stop him. But now, Zhou Heng wanted to marry a namelessmoner. This was difficult for her to ept. She called Zhou Heng over to dispel his thoughts.

    Seeing Zhou Heng enter, Wei Ling had mixed feelings. This unfamiliar face and cold expression really made her unable to get close to him.

    She found it hard to believe that this was her son.

    ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡±

    Zhou Heng bowed calmly. Wei Ling found it difficult to get close to him, and so did he.

    ¡°Take a seat. Mother didn¡¯t take a good look at you yesterday. We should have a lot to say to each other.¡±

    Wei Ling raised her hand.

    Zhou Heng sat down opposite Wei Ling. He looked at the table full of delicacies with an unknown emotion in his eyes. Could these dishes be poisonous?

    ¡°Heng¡¯er, when you followed divine doctor Wu back then, did he treat you well?¡±

    Wei Ling looked at Zhou Heng and asked. In the past, divine doctor Wu owed the Wei family a favor. That year, she asked him to return this favor by taking him away to treat him. Divine doctor Wu¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t good, but he had his ways.

    Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi were twins and looked alike. It was indeed troublesome, so it was normal for divine doctor Wu to help him modify his bones and appearance.

    However, the Zhou Heng who died, who looked too simr to Zhou Zhi, had always been stuck in her heart. This made her unable to believe that the Zhou Heng in front of her was the real Zhou Heng. She did not know how long she would be in doubt.

    Wei Ling looked at Zhou Heng and stared at him, not missing any expression on his face.

    Zhou Heng said calmly, ¡°Dr. Wu treated me very well. During those days when I couldn¡¯t walk, he would carry me on his back. Although it was a simple life, I had never starved or been cold. When I arrived at the Southern Mountain Vige, I got to know the Su family. Madam Zhao and Su Xiaoling personally sewed my clothes every year. I¡¯ve always been doing very well.¡±

    Wei Ling lowered her eyes. ¡°Then I really have to thank the Su family. How about this? Mother will give them more silver and find a job for the Su parents. How about that? This will be considered repaying their kindness to you. What do you think of Mother¡¯s arrangement?¡±

    After saying that, Wei Ling looked up at Zhou Heng. She smiled and tried her best to look gentle.

    Zhou Heng did not smile. He only asked calmly, ¡°Mother, is this so that the Su family will have nothing to do with me anymore?¡±

    Wei Ling smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not right to say that you will have nothing to do with each other anymore. After all, you¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You and the children of the Su family are also very good friends. Although you won¡¯t see each other often in the future, you can be considered to be friends. As long as the Su family doesn¡¯tmit murder, arson, or crime, they will have a good life for the rest of their lives.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Su family has two daughters. Don¡¯t worry, I will also find a good marriage for them. Heng¡¯er, you have to understand that you don¡¯t really like her. That¡¯s only because you¡¯ve seen too few people. That¡¯s why you thought that it was love. Listen to me. Su Xiaoling is not suitable to be your wife. I spent a lot of effort to save you back then. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Wei Ling stopped smiling and looked at Zhou Heng. She had already made it very clear.

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t ept that her son, whom she had finally had the chance to save back then, wouldn¡¯t listen to her now.

    She looked straight at Zhou Heng and said with a calm expression, ¡°I remember that in the past, you listened to Mother the most. You were so filial. Mother risked everything to save you. Now that you¡¯re back, you¡¯re still the same as before, right?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling and said calmly, ¡°Mother, I like Su Xiaoling not because I¡¯ve seen too few women, but because her personality and character attract me. I clearly know how much I like her in my heart. I don¡¯t want to marry her because I want to repay her.¡±

    ¡°If Mother wants an extremely obedient chess piece, then I¡¯m afraid Mother will be disappointed. I know very well what I want to do. On the other hand, Mother, there are some things that are not toote to stop now. After I seed the throne, Mother will still be the honorable Empress Dowager.¡±

    Zhou Heng said calmly with a dark expression.

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t calm down anymore.

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my Heng¡¯er at all. My Heng¡¯er won¡¯t disobey me like this. My Heng¡¯er is the most filial child. You¡¯re not him. Who are you?¡±

    Zhou Heng sneered. ¡°Mother, Ah Zhi listens to you so much. He has never hurt you or hated you. How did you treat him?¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450 Street Patrol

    450 Street Patrol

    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve done such cruel things to him, he still trusts you very much. He¡¯s eaten the poisonous banquet you prepared for him time and time again. He¡¯se back from the gates of hell with difficulty again and again. He¡¯s heartbroken again and again. This is how you treat him.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s words were calm, like a sharp knife that pierced through something Wei Ling was unwilling to face.

    ¡°What kind of child does Mother want? Ah Zhi was so obedient to you, but you didn¡¯t treat him well at all. Why do you want me to obey you now? If I don¡¯t, will you not treat me well? Mother is really strange. Back then, you were cold and heartless to Ah Zhi. Why are you cold and heartless to me now too? Mother has probably forgotten that Ah Zhi and I were born together. I¡¯m just like him.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not liked by Mother, how can I be liked by Mother? In that case, we both don¡¯t need your affection anymore.¡±

    Zhou Heng stood up and prepared to leave.

    He wouldn¡¯t eat this table of food. Wei Ling didn¡¯t believe him, and he couldn¡¯t believe Wei Ling either. Since that was the case, they should not force each other.

    ¡°No, Mother likes you. You¡¯re the wise ruler. He, he¡¯s a devil. He¡¯ll turn into an evil spirit and eat me as he did in my dream. He shouldn¡¯t havee to this world.¡±

    Wei Ling said excitedly.

    Zhou Heng stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Wei Ling with a pained expression. He said in disbelief, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been treating Ah Zhi coldly since he was young. Is it just because of a dream? You poisoned him time and time again just because of a ridiculous dream?¡±

    Just because she had once dreamed that Zhou Zhi had turned into an evil spirit and devoured her, she looked at her biological son coldly and wished for him to die?

    Faced with his eyes that yearned for motherly love, she did not care. Time and time again, countless times, she faced him with ruthlessness.

    Wei Ling clenched her fists tightly. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°What do you know? He can whip the pce maids around him since he was three years old. If I didn¡¯t pull them away in time, he would have beaten them to death. His eyes are even more vicious than a poisonous snake. Master Zhiming is right. He¡¯s a devil, an evil ghost. He shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±

    ¡°That dream was just a warning from the heavens. How cold-blooded is his heart? He went against me in every way. If he hadn¡¯t stopped you back then, you would have returned to the pce long ago. I shouldn¡¯t have kept him back then. If he hadn¡¯t dragged you down back then, how could you have suffered such a serious injury? If not for that, why would I have sent you out of the pce? You don¡¯t know anything. You don¡¯t know anything! Now that you¡¯ve grown up and your wings have hardened, you¡¯vee to resist me.¡±

    Wei Ling cried angrily. In the end, her eyes turned red.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If Ah Zhi is a poisonous snake, why hasn¡¯t he hurt you and the Wei family all these years? Mother, what Ah Zhi is unwilling to ept has always been your attitude. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Even if that prophecy was real, how can you be sure that I¡¯m not the demon?¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s cold gaze made Wei Ling¡¯s heart sink.

    After saying this, Zhou Heng turned around and left without stopping.

    Wei Ling was stunned for a long time before she regained her rationality.

    This was all a scheme. This was all Zhou Zhi¡¯s scheme. The child she loved the most had already died on the way back to the capital. This Zhou Heng who disobeyed her and questioned her was fake, so he would speak up for Zhou Zhi.

    ¡®Yes, yes, that¡¯s it.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t let him have his way. She would never let them.

    Wei Ling shouted, ¡°Get me a pen and paper.¡±

    A letter was quietly sent out of the pce after nightfall.

    ¡ª-

    Two days passed in a sh.

    It was time for the new top three scorers to patrol the streets once every three years.

    They were dressed in beautiful clothes and brocade hats. They rode on horses and strode majestically through the bustling streets of the capital under the lead of the soldiers.

    Along the way, countless people came to watch. There was a bold unmarried woman who threw a flower at the three of them.

    Su Hua was the top scorer, Liu Zijin was the second scorer, and Zhou Heng was the third scorer.

    They were all good-looking. They had the schrly aura of schrs, but they did not lose their masculinity. They were really too good-looking.

    This year¡¯s top three had caused a sensation in the capital. They were young, handsome, and had great prospects.

    And the most talked about person was the third scorer. He was the current Crown Prince of the royal family. In his early years, he had gone out to treat illnesses and participated in exams as amoner. He made his way to the pce examination, and he was also taught by the number three in the national examinations. In the end, he was recognized by the Wisdom King and recovered his identity.

    Some people even said that the current top scorer used to be a fool before he was ten years old.

    Today, the capital was bound to be extremely lively.

    Su Xiaolu and the others had already booked the best room in Jinghong Restaurant. When the street patrol team passed by, they looked out the window.

    Su Hua immediately saw familiar faces poking out of the restaurants on both sides. He smiled and waved at Su Xiaolu and the others. Su Sang and Madam Zhao were so happy that their eyes turned red.

    Liu Zijin and Zhou Heng also waved at them.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng and blushed. Their eyes met and Zhou Heng smiled at her.

    Many women were screaming and cheering.

    ¡°Ahhh, Your Majesty is smiling at us¡ª¡±

    ¡°The third scorer smiled at us. He¡¯s so good-looking¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard these cheers. Zhou Heng also smiled and waved at her. His lips moved, and Su Xiaoling understood that he was calling her name.

    Su Xiaoling felt her cheeks heat up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re still the most popr. With that smile of yours, many women in the capital are screaming.¡±

    Liu Zijin teased with a smile. Today was a once-in-a-lifetime experience. They would never have another day like this again.

    Su Hua smiled. ¡°Does Zijin mean that you¡¯re sad because no one will cheer for you?¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. ¡°Brother Zijin, don¡¯t tease me. I already have someone in my mind.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and nodded.

    Liu Zijin also smiled and said, ¡°The three of us are all taken. We¡¯ve studied hard for more than ten years in exchange for our current glory. I hope we can all get what we want in the future and have a perfect life.¡±

    The three of them nodded and looked ahead, no longer distracted.

    They patrolled every street with their heads held high.

    After the street patrol team passed by, themotion gradually quietened down.

    General Qi said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for half my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Top Three Patrol. This is great.¡±

    The happiest thing was that the current top scorer was his great-grandson.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were a little moist. The two of them silently wiped their happy tears and smiled at each other.

    Father Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I wonder when our Qi family will have a top scorer.¡±

    Mother Qi smiled helplessly. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a beautiful dream?

    Qi Xingfeng pointed at Qi Xingzhi. ¡°Xingzhi.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi rubbed his nose in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, alright, alright. In that case, learn more from your cousin in the future,¡± General Qi said with a happy smile. There were many opportunities to consult someone who had been the top scorer in the future.

 Chapter 451 - 451 Street Patrol 2

    451 Street Patrol 2

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi nodded seriously. He was going to take the schr route and participate in the imperial examination anyway.

    ¡°Xingzhi is so smart. You can definitely do it.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled.

    Qi Xingzhi blushed in embarrassment. It seemed that he had to work harder.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    General Qi filled his cup. During this period of time, he was getting happier and more energetic.

    Everyone raised their sses and drank together with smiles on their faces.

    After dinner, Su Sang said, ¡°Grandpa, sorry to disturb you these days. We bought a house in the suburbs. Tomorrow, our family will move to our new home.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. They had used the banknotes given by the Yan family to buy a house in the suburbs. This way, it would be easier to cooperate with the Jinghong Restaurant.

    Before long, Chen Hu¡¯s family woulde to the capital.

    General Qi looked at Su Sang in satisfaction and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good child. I¡¯m relieved that Mianmian is with you. If nothing unexpected happens, you¡¯ll live in the capital for a long time in the future. When you¡¯re free,e and visit Grandpa more often. In the future, even if I go, your cousins, sister-inw, and the children wille and go as they please. If you don¡¯t get along, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    General Qi knew that the Su family would not stay in the general¡¯s residence for a long time. They would not have the chance to be so close to each other again in the future.

    However, in life, he had thought things through thoroughly. Yan Mian was already his granddaughter and there were two generations between him and his grandson. Furthermore, in the future, the rtionship between rtives would only be more insignificant. When people interacted with each other, the most important thing was to look at each other¡¯s temperament and character. If they could get along, then everyone would interact more. If they could not get along, then they would interact less.

    Moreover, a few hundred years ago, the ancestors of those who were on good terms with him would still be enemies.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Madam Zhao choked slightly. Her grandfather was really, really kind.

    ¡°Mianmian, your cousin-inw and I are very easy-going people. Your family is wee here anytime. You can stay for a long time or a short time.¡±

    Father Qi said solemnly to Madam Zhao. They had liked this little cousin since they were young.

    Mother Qi smiled gently. ¡°If you want toe often, make yourself at home. I don¡¯t like those twists and turns either. Sister, what do you think of my kid? Although he¡¯s older than Xiaolu, as long as you don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s old, he can get married to her.¡±

    Mother Qi smiled as if she was joking, but when she looked at Madam Zhao, Madam Zhao understood that she had real intentions under the guise of a joke.

    Qi Xingzhi choked on his saliva.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡ª¡±

    She choked and coughed. His mother¡¯s words were really shocking.

    He pretended to look at Su Xiaolu casually and his face began to turn red.

    Cousin Xiaolu was smart and beautiful¡­

    Su Xiaolu was also shocked to be suddenly mentioned. Heavens, save her. Why did they start to match make while eating?

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Xingzhi is a good child. Who would despise him?¡±

    Initially, she did not have this thought, but when Mother Qi mentioned it, Madam Zhao also felt that Qi Xingzhi was not bad. He was a good choice and a good-looking person.

    Su Xiaolu said with a serious expression, ¡°No.¡±

    Everyone looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Qi Xingzhi was also a little puzzled. He looked at Su Xiaolu and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiaolu, why not?¡±

    What was wrong with him?

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re close rtives within three generations. When close rtives get married, they will give birth to children with disabilities. Some are fools, some have no hands or feet, and some have underdeveloped internal organs. These are all recorded in medical books.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, people have liked to increase their kinship, but why did they marry outsiders? Why didn¡¯t they always increase their kinship in their own ns? It¡¯s because close rtives can¡¯t get married.¡±

    Su Xiaolu firmly put an end to this possibility and used a medical exnation to make them not even have such thoughts.

    After hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s exnation, everyone was enlightened. So that was how it was.

    Qi Xingzhi scratched his head and said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good for us to be brothers and sisters.¡±

    So that was how it was. The thought that had yet to surface in his mind instantly dissipated.

    Mother Qi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That seems to be the case. I remember that a two-headed child appeared before West Street. Their parents were cousins. Furthermore, theyter gave birth to a child without a hand. At that time, everyone said that they must have done something immoral in their previous life and received retribution in this life. That woman couldn¡¯t withstand the blow andmitted suicide. Sigh¡­ Now that I think about it, it¡¯s probably because they were close rtives. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, we¡¯re family to begin with. There¡¯s no need to be inws. Am I right?¡±

    Father Qi coughed lightly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled and nodded.

    That was the end of the topic.

    After dinner, everyone returned to the general¡¯s residence. Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu went to pack their things.

    After returning to her room, Su Xiaoling said, ¡°You scared me just now. I was really worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve it. Cousin Xingzhi is a good person, but his body is too weak.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi did not have any martial arts foundation. He did not even know any basic martial arts.

    Even if Su Xiaolu¡¯s prescription could nourish his body to a normal state, it was still far from a martial artist.

    ¡°Xiaolu, is what you said true?¡±

    Su Xiaoling asked curiously.

    Are close rtives really not allowed to be together?

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, within three generations, you¡¯ll be considered close rtives. You can¡¯t get married. Even after three generations, it¡¯s not a good idea to get married. Just because the probability is low doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen. For the sake of health, don¡¯t get married to any family.¡±

    She was not spouting nonsense. These things had been scientifically proven in the future.

    Gic inheritance was a veryplicated thing.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and remembered this. She thought to herself that when she chose a marriage partner for her child in the future, she would definitely avoid rtives.

    After the family packed their things, General Qi and his family came out to send them off.

    General Qi asked Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng to send the Su family home.

    There were two carriages. Su Sang¡¯s family did not have much luggage. There were so many things, and many of them had been prepared by the Qi family.

    Their new home was far away from the bustling capital. On the edge of the capital, they bought two houses that were close to each other. Together with thend behind, they had several acres ofnd.

    These two residences cost 5,000 taels of silver because they were veryrge.

    The few acres ofnd were connected to the houses and could be expanded in the future.

    The que on the door had been changed to the ¡®Su Residence¡¯.

    Qi Xingfeng chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    He had been keeping an eye on the renovation of the house.

    The door que at the side was the ¡®Chen Residence¡¯ Su Sang had mentioned.

    He pushed the door open and saw a row of green bamboo.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, do you like it?¡± Qi Xingzhi asked expectantly. He had personally designed the courtyard¡¯s scenery.

 Chapter 452 - 452 Summoned By The Empress

    452 Summoned By The Empress

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both smiled gently and nodded. They liked it.

    Joy lingered in their hearts. This was their home. In the future, they would settle down here and grow old here.

    Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng were also relieved. Qi Xingfeng had learned to remain silent because of the restriction of his words.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and introduced every ce. The plums, pears, and peach trees in the courtyard were the sweetest fruit trees he had chosen. In the future, when the fruits were ripe, he woulde to taste them.

    ¡°The Chen residence next door is simr to the Su residence. There are also all kinds of fruit trees. Auntie can use these small ces to nt some vegetables in the future.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi revealed his white teeth and said with a smile. The house he designed was for Madam Zhao and Su Sang. The two of them had simple hearts. It was better not to leave expensive flowers and nts for them.

    The courtyards of ordinary farmers were filled with life.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao especially liked this kind of lively home.

    Every child¡¯s room in the house was very good.

    In the kitchen, there were also fresh vegetables. The horse shed in the backyard had their family¡¯s horse and carriage.

    Qi Xingzhi and Qi Xingfeng brought them to the Chen residence next door.

    It was not much different from the Su residence. They were both very good-looking.

    After showing them around, Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi prepared to go home.

    ¡°Xingzhi, Xingfeng, thank you. Go back slowly and be careful on the way.¡±

    Madam Zhao instructed gently.

    Qi Xingfeng nodded.

    Qi Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯lle and celebrate when you find a good day.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t they celebrate and add more life to their new home?

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang nodded.

    Su Xiaolu waved at Qi Xingfeng and said, ¡°Best of luck, Cousin. You¡¯ll be able to get a sword by this time next year.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was very happy. He really wanted to say it, but after holding it in for a long time, his face turned red and he only said one word, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    He would definitely get the good sword personally forged by Gui You.

    After the Qi brothers left, Madam Zhao and Su Sang went to the kitchen.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help. I¡¯ll wait for Second Brother toe back for dinner tonight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we practice?¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t sparred in a long time.¡±

    The siblings took out their swords. Without saying anything else, they raised their swords and exchanged blows.

    Sparks flew from the sharp de.

    Neither of them gave in to the other.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve improved again.¡±

    Su Chong was amazed by Su Xiaolu¡¯s improvement.

    Su Xiaoling smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t deproved either.¡±

    She often trained hard behind Su Chong¡¯s back to surprise him. She worked very hard, and Su Chong was not bad either. She used her strength to prove that hard work could notpare to talent.

    However, she couldst dozens of moves against Su Chong.

    In the end, the two of them stopped when they were exhausted. They sat on the ground together and looked at the sky above them. The sunset was beautiful.

    ¡°The sunset in the capital is really beautiful. I wonder if the snow in the capital is as beautiful as the snow in our hometown.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed. Time flew. She would soon be twelve years old in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    ¡°It would definitely be just as beautiful.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and reached out to rub Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair.

    ¡°The imperial edict has arrived¡ª¡±

    A sharp voice sounded outside the house. Su Xiaolu and Su Chong immediately stood up.

    Only the emperor had the right to issue an imperial edict.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and Su Xiaoling, who were in the kitchen, immediately came out.

    After opening the door, the solemn-looking eunuch began to announce the edict.

    ¡°Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Su Xiaoling, listen up¡ª¡±

    ¡°By the will of the heavens, the Emperor decrees:

    I heard that the daughter of Su Sang and Madam Zhao, Su Xiaoling, is 18 years old today. She is both talented and beautiful. She is respectful and sensitive. The empress and I are very happy to hear that. She is specially bestowed with a marriage with the Crown Prince, Zhou Heng, and is allowed to marry him as the main consort. We will choose an auspicious day for the ceremony. All the formalities will be handed over to the Minister of Rites, Sun Yangxin, to arrange the marriage.

    Spread the word to the world.

    End.¡±

    ¡°Madam Su, please receive the edict.¡±

    After reading the imperial edict, the eunuch looked at Su Xiaoling and spoke.

    Su Xiaoling presented her hands and said respectfully, ¡°I ept the edict. Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Su Xiaoling held the imperial edict tightly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were so happy that their eyes turned red.

    Su Xiaolu was also happy for Su Xiaoling. A marriage bestowed by an imperial edict was the best recognition of marriage at the moment. The emperor¡¯s kindness was vast and not everyone could have it.

    After seeing Su Xiaoling receive the imperial decree, the eunuch said, ¡°The imperial edict has been epted. Next, I have an order from the empress. The Su family is summoned: I have heard about the decree and the marriage. I hereby invite Su Xiaoling to the pce to see me immediately. You can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Su Xiaoling frowned. Su Sang and Madam Zhao also became worried.

    Madam Zhao asked worriedly, ¡°Eunuch, can you tell me why the empress wants to see my daughter?¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Miss Su, please enter the pce with me immediately. It¡¯s gettingte. If you leave early, you might be able to rush back for dinner. I don¡¯t know why Her Majesty wants to see you. Perhaps Her Majesty just wants to meet Miss Su.¡±

    The marriage was arranged by the emperor, and the empress even made a fuss about it.

    This was not a secret in the pce. As for why the empress wanted to see Su Xiaoling, this was not something that ves could care about. They were only responsible for passing down orders.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu spoke. Anyone would know that it was not a good thing that the empress wanted to see Su Xiaoling at this time.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao frowned. They were worried, but there was nothing they could do.

    Because it was the empress.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Father, mother, Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry about me. I can do it myself. I¡¯ve decided to be with Brother Heng. I have to face these things. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After saying that, Su Xiaoling looked at the eunuch and said, ¡°Eunuch, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, please get in the carriage.¡±

    With Su Xiaoling¡¯s cooperation, it would save them a lot of trouble. They were happy to see such a situation.

    Su Xiaoling turned around and hugged Su Xiaolu and Madam Zhao. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. Trust me.¡±

    If she wanted to be with Zhou Heng, she would have to face more people in the future. If she couldn¡¯t handle it well, how could she continue to be with Zhou Heng until they grew old?

    There were some paths that only she could take.

    With that, Su Xiaoling let go and got into the carriage.

    A few pce servants immediately drove the carriage back to the pce.

    Looking at the back of the carriage, Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°I¡¯m already a little regretful¡­¡±

    If she had found an ordinary family for Su Xiaoling earlier, she would not be in so much danger now.

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder tightly. ¡°Xiaoling will be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She trusted her sister, but she was still worried. She said to Madam Zhao and Su Sang, ¡°Father, mother, Brother, I¡¯ll go to the Wisdom King¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring my sister back safely.¡±

    If she wanted to enter the pce, the easiest way was to find Zhou Zhi to bring her in.

 Chapter 453 - 453 Summoned by The Empress 2

    453 Summoned by The Empress 2

    ¡°Xiaolu, be careful on the way.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s expression was serious. He could not help much in this matter.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. The empress won¡¯t dare to do anything to sister.¡±

    The imperial edict had just been issued, so the empress would not do anything stupid at this time. However, it was easy to dodge a spear in the open, but difficult to guard against a hidden arrow. What she was worried about was that Su Xiaoling could not deal with the empress¡¯s traps. She was afraid that she would be tricked in the dark.

    Su Xiaolu left immediately. Time was tight, and she had to hurry.

    Watching Su Xiaolu leave in a hurry, Su Sang and Madam Zhao shook hands and sighed.

    Su Chong said calmly, ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go back to the house.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help, but he could take good care of his parents.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaoling sat calmly in the carriage. Although she was also worried, the journey from home to the pce was enough to calm her down and handle the empress calmly.

    She had never met the empress and did not know her well, but she knew how to protect herself.

    The empress might not like her, but she would never attack her openly. Therefore, she only needed to guard against things in the dark. She had to be vignt all the time.

    When they reached the entrance of the pce, the carriage could not enter.

    ¡°Miss Su, please get off the carriage and enter the pce.¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s voice was sharp and respectful.

    Su Xiaoling took out the money bag from her waist. There were more than ten taels. It might not be enough to bribe people, but it was enough to scout the way.

    Su Xiaoling alighted from the carriage and ced the money bag in the eunuch¡¯s hand. She asked gently, ¡°Eunuch, this is the first time that I¡¯m meeting the empress. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be happy if I identally offend her. I hope you can give me some pointers.¡±

    No one knew the empress better than the eunuchs and pce maids on duty in the pce.

    This eunuch looked to be in his forties. Judging from his clothes, his position in the pce was not low.

    The eunuch epted the silver and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Miss Su for the reward. The empress is easy-going. Miss, just be gentle and everything will be fine.¡±

    The empress liked people to go along with her.

    Su Xiaoling was amoner. No matter what she did, the empress would never like her. However, it was always better to go along with her than go against her.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡±

    Although it was just a sentence, it was very helpful to her.

    ¡°Miss Su, please enter the pce.¡±

    After receiving the silver, the eunuch¡¯s attitude improved a lot. Su Xiaoling did not give him much, but her actions were veryfortable. This meant that Su Xiaoling was a smart and flexible person. She was the Crown Prince¡¯s wife after all, and they would definitely have contact in the future.

    After leading Su Xiaoling to Zhengyang Pce, the eunuch¡¯s left.

    Su Xiaoling was led in by the pce maids of Zhengyang Pce.

    Wei Ling had been waiting for a long time.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s actions were gentle. The empress had seen her the moment she entered the hall. Su Xiaoling walked over confidently. Then, she bowed. ¡°Greetings, Her Majesty.¡±

    Wei Ling did not speak, so Su Xiaoling could only continue bending her legs.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s expression was calm. She could withstand this little pain. The pain she had suffered before was much worse than this.

    After a quarter of an hour, Wei Ling said jokingly, ¡°Look at me. I was so focused on looking at you that I forgot that you were still bending down. Sit down. There¡¯s no need to be reserved.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded and sat down ording to Wei Ling¡¯s instructions.

    Wei Ling smiled. ¡°You and Heng¡¯er can be considered childhood sweethearts. Although you¡¯re a few years older than him, it¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll dote on him.¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty is right.¡±

    Su Xiaoling agreed gently.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling and felt that she didn¡¯t have much of a temper. She lowered her eyes and looked easy to manipte. She smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Xiaoling, you¡¯re really a gentle woman. No wonder Heng¡¯er likes you, but have you ever thought that his liking is a mistake? Perhaps he doesn¡¯t even know if he really likes you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked up at the empress in confusion.

    Wei Ling exined to Su Xiaoling gently, ¡°Think about it. Since ancient times, women have matured earlier than men. They¡¯re always several years inferior to women in terms of intelligence. Since ancient times, people have respected their older sisters like their mothers. Heng¡¯er left the pce early, and I couldn¡¯t apany him. You¡¯re gentle and sensible. You often apany him and make up for my absence.¡±

    Wei Ling smiled slightly. She was just short of saying that Zhou Heng treated her as his mother.

    Su Xiaoling was so smart, how could she not understand?

    She smiled slightly and said gently, ¡°Her Majesty, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Before we knew his identity, my mother and my brother treated him as a family. What my brothers have, he has too. My mother remembers all the things he likes to eat. If we¡¯re talking about who made up for Her Majesty¡¯s absence, I think it should be my mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling spoke gently, but she also made it clear to the empress that there was no mother-son rtionship between her and Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng liked her because he liked her, not because hecked motherly love. Even if he did, Madam Zhao had made it up to him. The empress should thank Madam Zhao.

    Wei Ling frowned. Su Xiaoling¡¯s gentle counterattack made her feel like a fishbone was stuck in her throat. She had misjudged. She thought that she would be easy to control, but she did not expect her to be a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°Then do you mean that you and Heng¡¯er are in love with each other?¡±

    Wei Ling asked sternly.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything out of line with the Crown Prince, so I don¡¯t understand what Her Majesty means.¡±

    She and Zhou Heng had been bestowed with a marriage. The empress was pursuing this matter now because she wanted to ruin her reputation. How could she admit it?

    Wei Ling felt like she had punched cotton, making her very unhappy.

    ¡°You glib-tongued thing. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s eyes revealed disgust.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her head and did not respond.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? All the youngdies in the court are better than you. Why should you be the main consort? You were born poor and are not good at zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. How can youpare to others? What can you use to block the mouths of the world? You have no talent or virtue. You¡¯re not worthy of being Heng¡¯er¡¯s main consort. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. I don¡¯t care if you scram back to your corner or what. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me. Do you understand?¡±

    Wei Ling stared at Su Xiaoling and said fiercely.

    She could not be bothered to deal with Su Xiaoling. If Su Xiaoling was smart, she would know what to do.

    Su Xiaoling swallowed. She raised her head and looked at Wei Ling. There was no fear in her eyes. She said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me for not obeying! Brother Heng and I were betrothed by an imperial edict. I also promised Brother Heng that I would apany him until we both grow old and die.¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454 Summoned By The Empress 3

    454 Summoned By The Empress 3

    Wei Ling could not believe that Su Xiaoling dared to say that.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s expression was calm. In the end, she smiled gently and said, ¡°So, I can¡¯t agree to Her Majesty¡¯s request.¡±

    She respected the empress because she was Zhou Heng¡¯s mother.

    She rebelled against the empress because she wanted to be with Zhou Heng.

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling was very angry. Why did all these people dare to disobey her?

    ¡°You ignorant thing. Do you think anyone can go against me? I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, just wait and see.¡±

    Wei Ling suppressed her anger. She didn¡¯t want to make things soplicated. Su Xiaoling had forced her to do everything.

    She had given her a chance, but she didn¡¯t want it. She had asked for it.

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and fell silent. She knew that it was not easy to be with Zhou Heng. This was only the beginning.

    Since she had taken this step, she would not back down.

    ¡°Her Majesty, the Wisdom King is here¡­¡±

    At this moment, a pce maid came in from outside and reported in a low voice.

    Wei Ling stared at Su Xiaoling and said coldly, ¡°Why is he here at this time? He didn¡¯t evene when we invited him previously.¡±

    Ever since they fell out, she had invited Zhou Zhi into the pce many times, but he didn¡¯te. Now that he came, Wei Ling had to think about it.

    Wei Ling mocked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really a licentious woman. The two brothers were bewitched by you. He entered the pce before I could do anything to you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling frowned. She looked up at Wei Ling and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t have any dealings with the Wisdom King. Please respect yourself, Her Majesty.¡±

    She could feel Wei Ling¡¯s strong malice, and Su Xiaoling felt very ufortable.

    Sometimes, it was hard for her to imagine why there would be a mother in this world who was filled with malice towards her biological child. However, when she thought of Old Master Su and Madam Wang, she felt that nothing was impossible.

    Some things could not be forced. So be it.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. Amoner actually dared to challenge her.

    ¡°Give it to her.¡±

    Wei Ling no longer hesitated. With amand, a few pce maids immediately surrounded Su Xiaoling, each holding a bowl of medicine and wanting to pour it into her mouth.

    Su Xiaoling did not dare to be careless. She took the initiative to attack and pushed the pce maids away before running out.

    No matter what it was, she couldn¡¯t drink it. Su Xiaoling had never thought that Wei Ling would be so bold. She felt a lingering fear. After all, the empress was the empress. If she executed her, she would have hundreds of ways to escape.

    ¡°Get her!¡±

    Wei Ling shouted sternly.

    Amoner girl was so bold. She disobeyed her and ignored her. She could not be allowed to stay. Su Xiaoling had to be dealt with.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The sound of sharp weapons piercing through the air.

    As the pce maids fell limply, Wei Ling panicked and shouted, ¡°Someone, someone, there¡¯s an assassin!¡±

    Su Xiaolu flew over and pped the pce maids a few times. She protected Su Xiaoling behind her. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was still in a state of shock. She had been careless. She thought that she could just guard against the dark. She did not expect the empress to attack openly. Just thinking about it made her feel afraid. Zhengyang Pce was the empress¡¯s territory. If she came alone, she would not be able to protect herself if Su Xiaolu and the Wisdom King did not rush over.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    Wei Ling said angrily. When she saw Su Xiaolu, her eyes looked like she wanted to eat someone.

    What divine doctor? What top scorer? They were all Zhou Zhi¡¯s people. They were colluding.

    She could not suppress the thought of killing them all here.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Looking at the crazy Wei Ling, Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°Mother, anger hurts the body.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice came from outside, causing Wei Ling to be stunned. However, in the next second, her eyes revealed even crazier killing intent.

    If one came, she would kill one. If two came, she would kill two! It would be good if she could take Zhou Zhi¡¯s life too.

    ¡°Mother, Father and Eldest Brother are already on their way here. Mother, can¡¯t you calm down?¡±

    Zhou Zhi walked in and smiled at Wei Ling. His voice was cold. In an instant, Wei Ling felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head.

    She looked fiercely at Su Xiaoling, Su Xiaolu, and Zhou Heng. If looks could kill, she would have stabbed these damn people full of holes.

    Ever since Wei Ling found out that ¡®Zhou Heng¡¯ had died, she had been dealt a huge blow. Coupled with the fact that many things had happened recently, her mind had not recovered. She could not control her emotions at all.

    She thought she might go crazy.

    She red at Zhou Zhi and moved her lips to release the most vicious curse. ¡°Zhou Zhi, I curse you to not have a good end and be betrayed forever. I curse you to be alone and unlovable and die without a burial ground!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mother won¡¯t be able to do as she wishes. I already have a fief. As long as I behave myself and have the title of Wisdom King, I won¡¯t fall to the point of dying without a burial ce no matter what.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly. Under his sleeves, he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Behave yourself. Do you think you will? You can lie to the emperor, but you can¡¯t lie to me. Zhou Zhi, you will definitely die without a burial ce. You will.¡±

    Wei Ling sneered and gritted her teeth.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes.

    At this moment, footsteps came from outside the hall.

    Zhou Heng had just returned to the pce. He did not even have time to change out of his clothes before he rushed into the hall. Seeing that Su Xiaoling was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mother, I respect that you¡¯re my mother. No matter what you do, that won¡¯t change. But you shouldn¡¯t touch the people I care about.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was cold. Wei Ling had destroyed thest bit of affection he had for her.

    The deep ravine between mother and son would never disappear.

    ¡°What are you? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? You¡¯re a bastard pretending to be my son¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t stand Zhou Heng looking at her with such a distant gaze. She pointed at Zhou Heng and shouted angrily!

    When the emperor, who had followed closely behind, heard this, his face immediately darkened. He roared, ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯er is the real Zhou Heng. The one you¡¯re thinking about protecting is fake. I¡¯ve long known about Zhi¡¯er¡¯s n. Zhi¡¯er is right. You¡¯re a cold-blooded and heartless person. In your eyes, there¡¯s never your sons. There¡¯s only status, and whether the Wei family can stand tall for a hundred years!¡±

    Zhou Zhao was furious. He wanted Zhou Zhi not to bear a grudge time and time again. After all, she had given birth to him, but she had disappointed him time and time again. Regardless of which son, as long as she became suspicious, she would not believe them. There was no child in her eyes. There was only money, status, and power.

    ¡°Guards, the empress has lost her morals. She will be grounded in Zhengyang Pce for two months. During this period, no one is allowed to visit her. Without my permission, she is not allowed to step out of Zhengyang Pce,¡± Zhou Zhao ordered coldly.

 Chapter 455 - 455 No Next Time

    455 No Next Time

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been deceived. He¡¯s a fake, he¡¯s a fake¡­¡±

    Wei Ling was on the verge of copse. She had suffered a huge blow and her heart was as helpless as dead ashes.

    ¡°Shut up. I can see clearly who was deceived. Use your brain to think carefully during the period of imprisonment. I don¡¯t want such a thing to happen again. If you can¡¯t be the empress, I believe someone else can.¡±

    Zhou Zhao shouted angrily. He was really angry. He had indulged her time and time again on ount of their past rtionship. Looking at the result now, he knew that he had done something wrong.

    !!

    He had not misjudged Zhou Zhi. He had misjudged his empress!

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Wei Ling was a little dazed and lost her aura.

    Bitterness surged in her heart and overturned her, causing her endless pain. This kind of oppression and pain that went against the entire world made her feel extremely suffocated.

    ¡°Back to the pce.¡±

    Zhou Zhao did not want to stay any longer.

    Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi looked at each other and did not say anything.

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and walked out of Zhengyang Pce.

    After stepping out of Zhengyang Pce, Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief. She understood how dangerous the pce was.

    As they left the pce, Zhou Heng suddenly asked softly, ¡°Ah Zhi, what would you do if it were you?¡±

    Zhou Zhi paused.

    Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu was deep in thought.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and said calmly, ¡°Who asked you to let her enter the pce alone? She¡¯s your future wife. It¡¯s not easy to be your official wife. Back then, our mother also personally framed her sister to be the empress.¡±

    It was a mistake for Su Xiaoling to enter the pce alone.

    Although it would be troublesome to kill her, there would be less trouble if she died. If she could avoid future trouble, why didn¡¯t she do it earlier?

    When Su Xiaolu came to look for him, he knew that something bad had happened.

    They immediately entered the pce and got someone to inform Zhou Heng. The emperor had been called over by Zhou Heng. They had just returned to the pce when they heard the news.

    Fortunately, it was not toote. Nothing happened to Su Xiaoling. Otherwise, it would be toote to regret it.

    Zhou Heng was still naive to ask him what to do at this time.

    Every step in the pce was dangerous. There was no one he could trust around Su Xiaoling. This was the biggest problem. Once something happened, no one could protect her.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart sank. He looked at Su Xiaoling and felt like giving up.

    Su Xiaoling seemed to feel his gaze. She looked up and smiled. She said softly, ¡°Brother Heng, don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again next time.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    At the entrance of the pce, Zhou Heng stopped in his tracks.

    Seeing Zhou Zhi and the other two get into the carriage, he smiled at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Ah Zhi, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was very cold. He only retracted his hand and lowered the curtain.

    On the way back to send Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu home, it was quiet.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage. Zhou Zhi said softly, ¡°Young Lady Su, you should personally nurture a few maidservants that you can use. Take care.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, he lowered the curtain.

    Jin Si smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Su.¡±

    They watched the carriage leave.

    Su Xiaoling sighed. ¡°I was careless this time. I didn¡¯t expect the empress to force it.¡±

    She knew too little about human nature and power.

    Su Xiaolu thought about Zhou Zhi¡¯s words seriously and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s indeed time for us to buy a few maidservants.¡±

    If Su Xiaoling wanted to be with Zhou Heng, she would face too much danger alone in the future. She had to have someone she could trust.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go take a look with my mother tomorrow.¡±

    The front door opened.

    Su Chong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the two sisters. ¡°You¡¯re back. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and replied. She and Su Xiaolu smiled. With the tacit understanding between the sisters, Su Xiaolu knew that she would not tell her family about this.

    Su Xiaoling did not want her family to worry. Anyway, she was back safely, so there was no need to say anything.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached. She realized that in the future, there would be more and more such secrets between her siblings. In the future, they would only report the good news and not the bad news, unless they were really at the end of their rope.

    She lowered her eyes and quickly walked into the house. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Second Brother.¡±

    Su Hua had yet to change out of his clothes, and Liu Zijin was also there.

    The food remained untouched.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were relieved to see Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu return safely. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Sit down and eat.¡±

    The food was warm, and no one in the family mentioned anything about the pce.

    They raised their sses and drank.

    Liu Zijin raised his ss and said, ¡°Ah Chong, Ah Hua, Xiaoling, Xiaolu, and Third Uncle and Auntie, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. I¡¯m going home tomorrow. Take this wine as a farewell gift. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it.¡±

    This journey was really difficult.

    If he had not met the sincere Su Chong waiting for him back then, he would probably have lost his soul long ago.

    He would always remember this kindness.

    ¡°Zijin, be careful on the road. Auntie doesn¡¯t have anything to give you. I heard from Xiaolu that your wife is about to give birth. I made some clothes for your child.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. Liu Zijin was a friend of her children. She also treated Liu Zijin as half a son.

    She had already prepared some clothes for the child.

    Liu Zijin smiled and thanked her. ¡°Thank you for your love, Auntie. I¡¯ll ept it on behalf of the child.¡±

    ¡°Zijin, write to us.¡±

    Su Chong patted Liu Zijin¡¯s shoulder.

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    After eating, they washed up and rested.

    Madam Zhao came to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu¡¯s room.

    Seeing that the two sisters were still living in the same room, Madam Zhao¡¯s expression was gentle. However, when she thought about how this was happening less and less, Madam Zhao felt a little sad.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling called Madam Zhao gently.

    Madam Zhao sat down by the bed and asked gently, ¡°Xiaoling, you saw the empress today. How is she? Is she easy to get along with?¡±

    She was the empress, the mother of a country, but at the end of the day, she was also a mother-inw.

    All mothers would be worried that their daughters would be despised by their inws, and Madam Zhao was no exception. If Su Xiaoling married an ordinary person, as her mother, she could still protect her.

    That was the empress, the pinnacle of power and fame.

    Madam Zhao was very worried and felt very ufortable.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. The Empress is a very easy-going person. As long as I know my ce, she won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaoling¡¯s smile and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Even if you suffer any grievances in the future and need help, don¡¯t be afraid. Father and Mother will do their best. At the very least, there¡¯s still your eldest brother, second brother, and Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded heavily. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. She wanted Su Xiaoling to know that she would never be alone.

 Chapter 456 - 456 No Next Time 2

    456 No Next Time 2

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded with tears in her eyes.

    Madam Zhao gently hugged her two daughters and got up to return to her room.

    After Madam Zhao left, Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t make my mother worry when I grew up, but I still made her worry about me.¡±

    ¡°But mother will find out eventually, sis.¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder.

    The empress did not like Zhou Zhi. All the officials and even themoners knew that. Whether a person¡¯s heart was biased towards someone was clear as day.

    The empress didn¡¯t like Zhou Heng now and didn¡¯t trust him. Sooner orter, people would find out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in the future. I¡¯ll be safe and sound, and mother will be at ease.¡±

    Perhaps a mother would worry about her child for the rest of her life. She just wanted to hide as much as possible.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be careful with the empress in the future, and I¡¯ll be careful with others too. What I should do most is to protect myself.¡±

    Su Xiaoling patted Su Xiaolu gently and smiled.

    She might not be too smart and could not deal with so many schemes, but she only needed to protect herself.

    As long as one was alive, everything was possible.

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes. She was not sleepy. She sank her consciousness into the Space to take care of her medicinal field.

    In the Space, she looked at the two fields filled with medicinal herbs. In the middle was a flowing spiritual spring, but she did not know where the spiritual spring water flowed to.

    She sat by the spirit spring and breathed in the clear air. She felt veryfortable.

    In the past ten years, she had only nted medicinal herbs in her space. She had also tried living things, but she could not bring living things into the Space.

    She could bring in medicinal herbs, dry rations, and even prepared dishes, but she could not bring in live animals.

    Could the Space only be used to grow medicine?

    What would be behind the thick white fog?

    Her spiritual spring water had been flowing. Where had the spiritual spring water gone?

    Su Xiaolu felt that she still knew too little about the world. Although she had never seen ghosts in her life, it did not mean that there were no ghosts.

    In the past, she did not believe that people could be reborn, but the truth was that she had transmigrated and carried the memories of her previous life.

    Her eldest brother wanted to take the martial arts examination. Her second brother was already the top scorer and would walk the path of an official in the future.

    Third Sister had someone she liked and could be fearless for the future. What about her?

    In the past, she wanted to roam the martial world. Although this idea had never changed, she felt that roaming the martial world was a little monotonous.

    She recalled Zhou Zhi¡¯s previous question, ¡°Can broken limbs be regenerated?¡± What kind of power could regenerate broken limbs?

    Su Xiaoluy on the grass by the spiritual spring and thought carefully. Vaguely, she felt that she was about to grab something, but she still could not figure it out. Perhaps she had thought too much and her head felt a little heavy.

    Su Xiaolu frowned and stopped thinking. She drank two handfuls of spiritual spring water and left the Space.

    Su Xiaoling was already asleep.

    Su Xiaoling was very quiet after falling asleep. Her breathing was even and she slept well. She was not like Su Xiaolu, who always looked like a ko.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but smile. She leaned closer to Su Xiaoling and hugged her to sleep.

    The next morning, Liu Zijin set off home.

    Su Chong and Su Hua sent him out of the capital.

    Qin Shoucheng also came as promised. He did not wear the government uniform. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, I came at the right time, right?¡±

    That day, he was dyed by something. That day, when Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling left the pce, they agreed to meet today. Su Xiaolu also went with him to see the princess with the fox¡¯s stench.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Just in time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded at Su Xiaolu, indicating that she was relieved.

    Su Xiaolu and Qin Shoucheng got into the carriage together.

    In the carriage, Qin Shoucheng said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Princess Pingan¡¯s illness started when she was five years old. Her mother and father didn¡¯t have such an illness. Back then, they searched for famous doctors but couldn¡¯t cure her. Princess Pingan had to take amoner as her husband. Because of this illness, the princess was depressed. Now that she gave birth to a daughter, she also has this illness. She¡¯s also so worried that her hair has turned white.¡±

    The child was still young, so she could still hide it. However, when the child grew up, Zhou Pingan could not always be by the child¡¯s side. As long as she could not hide it, her child would only walk the path she had taken.

    She would be despised and ostracized by others. It would be even harder for her to find a husband in the future. Just like her, she would have to use money, fame, and fortune to find a husband. What men loved was the money she brought.

    Upon knowing that there was such an opportunity, Zhou Pingan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When the time was up, she immediately urged Qin Shoucheng to bring the divine doctor there.

    ¡°Miss Su, how do you think such an illness can be cured?¡±

    Qin Shoucheng asked humbly. He had mixed incense and made medicine for Princess Pingan, but it had not improved. Instead, as he used too much ointment and sachets, her condition worsened. For this, he felt guilty.

    However, Princess Pingan never med him. She only said words of gratitude.

    Among all the nobledies, this was really a rare good quality.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, you¡¯ve made so many ointments and sachets for the princess. Have you ever thought of cutting off the sweat nds that emit the strange smell?¡±

    The root cause of the fox¡¯s stench was the abnormal secretion of sweat nds. In medicine, the fastest way was to cut it off. Although ancient people had a feudal concept, there was nock of allusions such as bone scraping and healing.

    ¡°Miss Su, this¡­ I¡¯ve thought about it, but there are differences between men and women. I also have many inconveniences.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng said helplessly. Although there was no gender in the eyes of doctors, as patients, they couldn¡¯t ignore the gender of doctors.

    They could not ept showing their bodies to the opposite sex.

    Women found it more difficult than men to receive treatment from doctors of the opposite sex.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, why don¡¯t you take in some female doctors?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked naturally.

    Qin Shoucheng looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled gently. ¡°Miss Su, this is a prejudice against women in the secr world. There are very few women who are willing to study medicine, and there are even fewer women who are willing to study medicine wholeheartedly. They have to take care of family matters, so they can¡¯t divert their attention to studying medicine.¡±

    Regardless of whether it was a woman from a rich family or a woman from a small family, they spent their lives diligently cultivating their reputation, such as zither, chess, calligraphy, poetry, song, embroidery, and so on. They got married and had children when they were in their teens. Their entire lives revolved around their husband, inws, children, and the kitchen. It was rare for them to have time to spare, and they also had sisters-inw to worry about. How could they have the time to study medicine?

    Studying medicine was not something that could be done overnight. There were too few people with talent in this world. It took many years to meet someone like Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°True.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stopped asking.

    The carriage arrived at Princess Pingan¡¯s residence.

    Qin Shoucheng brought Su Xiaolu out of the carriage and saw an anxious womaning out of the residence. She should be in her twenties and looked a little haggard.

    There was actually a lot of white hair on her exquisite sideburns. As soon as she walked in, a strong fragrance stimted Su Xiaolu¡¯s nose. She immediately sneezed a few times, and Qin Shoucheng was not any better. He also sneezed a few times.

 Chapter 457 - 457 Foxâ€™s Stench

    457 Fox¡¯s Stench

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, Miss Su, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Zhou Pingan said apologetically and gently. She knew that the smell on her body was strong and would make people ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t not apply the ointment. If she didn¡¯t apply the ointment, she wouldn¡¯t even have the courage toe out and meet people.

    Only by applying the ointment could she force herself to tell herself that it was fine.

    Imperial Physician Qin waved his hand. ¡°Princess, this is Miss Su I mentioned before. She is the disciple of Divine Physician Wu from Minggu.¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaolu smiled politely at Zhou Pingan. ¡°Greetings, Princess Pingan.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, pleasee in.¡±

    Zhou Pingan did not underestimate her at all and respectfully invited Su Xiaolu in.

    Even though Su Xiaolu was still a little girl, she seemed to have grabbed onto a straw to clutch at.

    She deliberately stayed away from Su Xiaolu and Imperial Physician Qin to make them feel better.

    Before they reached the main room, Su Xiaolu spoke to Zhou Pingan. She said seriously, ¡°Princess, please go down and wash up first. Don¡¯t apply any fragrant ointment or sachet so that I can examine you.¡±

    ¡°My pulse¡ª¡±

    Zhou Pingan was stunned.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I want to take your pulse too, but I want to take a closer look.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was in a difficult position.

    Su Xiaolu added, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m a doctor and you¡¯re my patient. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that it would be difficult for Zhou Pingan to ept it calmly. She could only make her attitude very serious and make Zhou Pingan believe everything she said.

    ¡°Princess, listen to the doctor.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng also suggested strictly. He called Su Xiaolu a doctor and not Miss Su.

    Zhou Pingan pursed his lips. After some hesitation and struggle, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Doctor Su, please wait a moment.¡±

    Ever since Su Xiaolu entered the residence, she had not missed any emotions on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face. Su Xiaolu¡¯s seriousness made her feel her seriousness as a doctor, so after thinking about it, Zhou Pingan chose to believe her.

    Zhou Pingan left. A servant attended to Su Xiaolu and Qin Shoucheng.

    After the servants made the tea, they went outside to wait.

    Qin Shoucheng said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, is your Master alright? Speaking of which, I¡¯m about the same age as him. When I was middle-aged, we were acquaintances. It¡¯s been many years since west met.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master is very good. He travels everywhere. I don¡¯t know his whereabouts.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng smiled. ¡°He¡¯s as temperamental as a monkey. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s changed. Miss, you look quiet. It¡¯s hard to believe that you two are master and disciple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    At this moment, a delicate voice came from outside. ¡°Oh, I heard that the princess invited Imperial Physician Qin to the residence. I specially came to ask for a pulse. Why are you stopping me? If you disturb the child in my stomach, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Wang, please calm down. It¡¯s just that the princess has instructed that no one is to disturb her,¡± the maidservant exined in a low voice.

    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m pregnant with the son of the county mayor. Are you blind? I¡¯ll ask the imperial physician to take my pulse. It won¡¯t dy the princess¡¯s important matter.¡±

    Aunt Wang pushed the maidservant in her way away arrogantly and walked into the main room with her hands on her waist.

    Qin Shoucheng and Su Xiaolu frowned slightly.

    Imperial Physician Qin sighed softly. ¡®Concubines tend to serve demons. How hateful.¡¯

    However, at the end of the day, this was Princess Pingan¡¯s family. Logically speaking, she was of higher status. Even if she had a bad illness, she was still a princess.

    Her husband relied on her power. As long as she was unwilling, it was impossible for the county mayor to climb over the princess¡¯s head and lord over her. However, not only did he neglect Princess Pingan, but he would also dote on his concubine and destroy the princess¡¯s prestige.

    In the end, one was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. Outsiders could only sigh.

    Aunt Wang came in with her hands on her stomach. Her face was rosy. Because she was pregnant, her body was lustrous. Perhaps because she could eat and sleep, she looked very good.

    ¡°Greetings, Imperial Physician Qin. When I heard that you were here, I hurried over and wanted to ask you to check if my child is healthy.¡±

    Aunt Wang bowed and said softly.

    Qin Shoucheng¡¯s expression was calm as he said with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m here at the request of the princess to take her pulse. You¡¯re just a concubine in the princess¡¯s residence. If I take your pulse, how can I face her? Your status is lowly and not as noble as the princess. Without the princess¡¯s request, I won¡¯t take your pulse. Even if the princess asks me to, as the Elder of the Imperial Hospital, I won¡¯t personally take action against a lowly concubine like you.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng¡¯s words were reasonable and well-founded. He was very polite and had a humble smile on his face. He didn¡¯t seem to be mocking her on purpose. Instead, he looked like an old-fashioned old man who spoke based on the truth. However, every word he said was heartbreaking.

    The smile on Aunt Wang¡¯s face froze. Her expression was even uglier than crying. It was obvious that she had suffered a huge blow. For a moment, she was speechless and did not refute.

    The maidservants silently lowered their heads.

    Aunt Wang forgot her identity and Imperial Physician Qin reminded her.

    No matter how much she unted her power, it could not hide her lowly status.

    ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped my boundaries. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    The surging sense of humiliation made Aunt Wang unable to stay any longer.

    She hade to give Zhou Pingan a hard time. The county mayor would barely share a room with the princess three times a year. The princess had been married for many years before she got pregnant with a daughter. She was a concubine, but she had already given birth to several children for the county mayor. She was very doted on and even wanted to rece the position of the princess as the official wife.

    In the residence, Zhou Pingan could only endure her arrogance.

    However, Imperial Physician Qin had beaten her up without any mercy.

    She came arrogantly and left in shame.

    After she left, the princess¡¯ maidservantsughed out loud. Clearly, what Imperial Physician Qin did made them feel very happy.

    Qin Shoucheng looked at Su Xiaolu and suddenly asked with interest, ¡°Miss Su, what do you think of what happened just now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Such a thing won¡¯t happen to me because I¡¯ll get rid of them all before this. If I don¡¯t get rid of them, I promise that my Master will get rid of me first.¡±

    This was the truth. If she let the man and his concubine make her suffer like this, with Old Wu¡¯s temper, he would definitely kill her and rece her with a new disciple.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let that happen. She knew it was normal for men in ancient times to have three wives and four concubines, but her man had to be faithful. If she couldn¡¯t find such a man, she¡¯d rather be alone until she died.

    If the man had a change of heart, she would not tolerate it. She would just kick him away. Without feelings, he only pursued physical pleasure. Why should she let the dirty one dirty her?

    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, not bad. That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    Qin Shouchengughed. Su Xiaolu looked quiet, but her temper was not quiet at all.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, how many concubines do you have?¡± Su Xiaolu suddenly asked.

 Chapter 458 - 458 Foxâ€™s Stench 2

    458 Fox¡¯s Stench 2

    Qin Shoucheng stroked his beard and smiled proudly. ¡°I only have one wife.¡±

    ¡°Then your wife must be very happy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but praise him. It was very rare for an official to only have one wife. From the way Imperial Physician Qin talked about his wife and the proud smile on his face, Su Xiaolu could guess that Imperial Physician Qin¡¯s wife was very happy.

    Qin Shoucheng smiled and said, ¡°My wife is easily satisfied.¡±

    !!

    He was also easily satisfied. Although there were also people who mocked him for being afraid of his wife, how could they know how many women in the capital were envious of his wife?

    Zhou Pingan was back. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    She had showered and her hair was still wet.

    Even though she had just finished washing up, the foxy smell on her body was still very strong.

    Zhou Pingan felt a little ufortable as there was no fragrance on her.

    Qin Shoucheng and Su Xiaolu acted as if nothing was wrong.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, Doctor Su, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±

    Zhou Pingan apologized for what happened to Aunt Wang previously. After all, she did not manage it well and let a concubine make a scene.

    Qin Shoucheng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t indulge her.¡±

    Zhou Pingan nodded and did not say anything else. After all, this was a p to her own face.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and said to Zhou Pingan, ¡°Princess, please move to the inner room.¡±

    Zhou Pingan nodded at Qin Shoucheng before entering the inner room with Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Pingan dismissed the maidservants.

    When it was just Su Xiaolu and her, she was still very nervous.

    ¡°Princess, take off your outerwear.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very calm. She took out her needle belt and spread it out, not caring about Zhou Pingan¡¯s embarrassment.

    At this time, the less attention she paid to Zhou Pingan, the more rxed she would be.

    Just treat this as a very normal thing.

    Su Xiaolu did not keep looking at her. Zhou Pingan took a few deep breaths and took off her coat. Because she had to do a medical checkup today, the clothes she was wearing today were chest-length.

    She tried to look normal, but the goosebumps rising on her arms betrayed her.

    However, Su Xiaolu did not care about that at all. She walked over and said, ¡°Raise your arms high.¡±

    The fox¡¯s stench was so strong that even Zhou Pingan frowned. She raised her arm and revealed her armpit.

    Zhou Pingan closed her eyes andforted herself in her heart. What she didn¡¯t see couldn¡¯t hurt her.

    Su Xiaolu picked up a silver needle and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll insert a needle to check. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Zhou Pingan nodded.

    Su Xiaolu inserted the silver needles into the acupuncture points, one, two, three, and four.

    Next was Zhou Pingan¡¯s other armpit.

    She pricked the other side. The left armpit where she had inserted the needle earlier had already secreted a strong and foul yellow grease.

    Zhou Pingan opened her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What is this?¡±

    She could clearly feel that after the yellow grease came out, the foxy smell on her body became even stronger.

    ¡°This is the source of your illness. From the looks of it, your condition is quite serious. I can¡¯t cure it using just acupuncture and medicine anymore.¡± Su Xiaolu answered Zhou Pingan¡¯s question.

    She had to remove the abnormal nds.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    Zhou Pingan asked helplessly.

    Su Xiaolu began to take out the needle. She wiped the yellow grease off the needle with a white cloth and ced it in a small bottle. The bottle was filled with strong wine.

    Su Xiaolu finished removing all the needles and wiped the yellow grease from Zhou Pingan¡¯s armpit before answering this question. ¡°Princess, I can only remove the abnormal parts by cutting them open with a knife.¡±

    Some people could not ept being cut open.

    Anyway, she had already told her the method. It was Zhou Pingan¡¯s own business whether she agreed or not.

    Zhou Pingan was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Can my illness really be cured? Did I really hear wrongly?¡±

    She was really afraid that she had heard wrongly. Because of this illness, no one was willing to marry her. She was also unwilling to marry casually. Choosing her county mayor with fame and power as her dowry was ultimately a mistake.

    In the past, it was for her pride. Now, it was for her daughter. No matter how overboard that person was, she endured it. She only thought that he would be a father to her daughter.

    No matter how much she said, it was all because she had this fox¡¯s stench disease that made her feel inferior and lose her dignity. She had learned topromise. She could not believe that it could be cured.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Pingan and said seriously, word by word, ¡°It can be treated, but your situation is serious. You can¡¯t take medicine or injections. I need to cut it open with a knife and take out that portion of meat to treat it.¡±

    ¡°It can be cured. It can be cured.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was overjoyed. She repeated the words a few times. She was so emotional that tears welled up in her eyes.

    She grabbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands excitedly and said, ¡°Doctor Su, please take a look at my daughter again. She¡¯s only two years old. Can you take care of her first?¡±

    If she could be cured, so could her daughter.

    ¡°Alright, bring the child over.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Treating one was treatment, and treating two was the same.

    Zhou Pingan put on her clothes and smiled as she went out to get a maidservant to carry her daughter over.

    Su Xiaolu waited. Before long, the child was brought over.

    The two-year-old girl was fair and tender. She looked very cute, but when she walked in, the foxy smell on her body made one frown.

    Zhou Pingan coaxed the little girl. ¡°Yaya, listen to me, and don¡¯t move. Mother will give you candyter.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that there was candy to eat. She obediently did not struggle or move. She said seriously, ¡°I want to eat candy.¡±

    There was a gentle smile in Zhou Pingan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then be good, don¡¯t move, and listen to me. Mother will reward you with candy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little girl agreed seriously and cooperated by taking off her clothes without moving or struggling.

    She obediently raised her hands.

    Su Xiaolu also squatted down. There was no yellow grease under the little girl¡¯s armpit, but when she touched it with her hand, it was also moist. When she raised her hand, the fox smell was very strong.

    After checking, Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Good job.¡±

    After being praised, the little girl smiled shyly and hid in Zhou Pingan¡¯s arms.

    Zhou Pingan smiled and carried the child. Then, she handed the child to the maidservant. She looked at Su Xiaolu nervously.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Princess, her condition is alright. She can recover with medicine. It might take half a year or a year for the medicine to work.¡±

    Zhou Pingan could not help but tear up. She said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can wait for a year or two as long as it recovers.¡±

    She was not afraid of a year or two. What she was afraid of was that she would not recover at all.

    She was worried, but she did not dare to say it out loud.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Princess, my consultation fee is very high. It will cost at least 2,000 taels of silver to treat you and your child. If you agree, I¡¯ll go home and prepare the herbs. I¡¯ll do the surgery on you in seven days.¡±

    If she refused to pay her, she would not treat her.

 Chapter 459 - 459 Foxâ€™s Stench 3

    459 Fox¡¯s Stench 3

    Zhou Pingan immediately nodded and said, ¡°I agree. As long as my daughter and I can be cured, I agree. Doctor Su, please save us.¡±

    After having a daughter, as a mother, she wished she could give the best in the world to her daughter. However, she knew that what her daughter wanted was to not have the fox¡¯s stench. To her daughter, this was the best in the world.

    If she could be cured now, her daughter would not be treated differently. This was the best gift for her entire youth.

    ¡°Doctor Su, take a seat first. Excuse me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    !!

    After saying this, Zhou Pingan left in a hurry.

    Su Xiaolu also came out of the room.

    Qin Shoucheng was still drinking tea when he saw Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied calmly, ¡°I can cure them, two thousand taels.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng spat out the tea in his mouth. After a while, he said, ¡°Sorry, I lost myposure.¡±

    The little girl was still the best. She was kind-hearted. 2,000 taels was not much for the princess.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and did not say anything else. She had her own ns. In this world, Princess Zhou Pingan was not the only one suffering from the fox¡¯s stench. If the mother and daughter were cured, the medicine she used would be sold.

    As a woman, apart from the fox¡¯s stench, there was also the smell of sweat under her armpits. These smells were all strange. Who didn¡¯t want to be a clean and fragrant girl?

    Zhou Pingan quickly married the banknotes. She was smiling, but her expression was still excited. She ced a box in Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm and said excitedly, ¡°Doctor Su, this is 2,000 taels.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Su, where do you live? I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±

    Zhou Pingan said gently. She was polite and could find out the doctor¡¯s address like this. This way, it would not be rude. 2,000 taels of silver was not a lot to her, but it was also a considerable ie. She should know where her money had gone and what it was used for.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not refuse. She liked to deal with smart people.

    Qin Shoucheng smiled and said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll take my leave too. If you have good news, you have to send a message to me to fulfill one of my wishes.¡±

    Zhou Pingan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She personally sent Qin Shoucheng and Su Xiaolu out.

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage and heard a male voice questioning Zhou Pingan anxiously.

    ¡°Princess, how can you so easily trust an unknown doctor and even spend 2,000 taels? How can your illness be cured? That doctor is clearly trying to cheat you of money!¡±

    ¡°The county mayor has overstepped his boundaries. It¡¯s my business how I spend my money. It¡¯s not up to you to interfere.¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s expression was cold as she waved her hand to signal for the coachman to leave.

    Su Xiaolu saw Zhou Pingan¡¯s cold face through the small gap in the curtain and could not help butugh.

    Thinking about it, it was not that Zhou Pingan did not have a temper. It was just that he had too much of a temper. That was why she had been enduring it. When her weakness was gone, she would never let herself be bullied again.

    Su Xiaolu passed by the pharmacy and came down to buy some medicine. The coachman followed her and watched as she spent all the banknotes. The corners of his mouth twitched. His heart ached.

    When Su Xiaolu returned home, the coachman returned to the princess¡¯s residence.

    After telling Zhou Pingan the details, he sighed and said, ¡°Princess, this doctor bought a lot of medicinal herbs. The consultation fees you gave are practically all gone. My heart aches when I saw that.¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaolu. She was not dressed gorgeously, so Su Xiaolu¡¯s spending really shocked him. His heart ached even if Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart did not ache.

    Zhou Pingan was also puzzled. ¡°She really knows how to spend. But this is good too. The medicine she used on Yaya will also be good.¡±

    Thinking of this, she was much more relieved. Her trust in Su Xiaolu increased a little. She could only believe herpletely when Su Xiaolu really cured her fox¡¯s stench.

    ¡°Princess, the butler is here.¡±

    At this moment, a maidservant came in and reported in a low voice.

    Zhou Pingan waved her hand and dismissed the coachman.

    After so many years of neglect, the servants in the residence had forgotten who was the master of the residence. It was time for her to reorganize the residence.

    The old butler was called up. He lowered his head and cupped his hands in greeting to cover his mouth and nose to prevent himself from smelling the unpleasant fox¡¯s stench on the princess.

    ¡°Butler, look up at me. Why? Am I too ugly and dirtying your eyes?¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s voice was cold and stern. She was no longer as gentle as she was in the past. The more she spoke, the more arrogant she became.

    Realizing that something was wrong, the butler¡¯s heart sank and he immediately knelt down. His voice was cautious as he said, ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Please spare me on ount of the many years I¡¯ve followed you.¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong? When the butler reported my whereabouts to the county mayor, do you still remember whose servant you are?¡± Zhou Pingan questioned coldly.

    The butler, who was kneeling on the ground, broke out in cold sweat. His face alternated between red and white. He did not refute and repeatedly admitted his mistake. ¡°Princess, please calm down. I don¡¯t dare to be disloyal to you. It¡¯s just that the county mayor is concerned about you. I hope that you and the county mayor can have a blissful marriage. Therefore, when the county mayor asks, I don¡¯t dare to hide it.¡±

    He admitted his mistake, but he also exined the reason.

    Zhou Pingan smiled. ¡°Then it seems like I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    He was just a servant. How could he dare to me a princess?

    He did not understand why the princess was so angry. Although he was puzzled, as a servant, he had no right to challenge his master. He admitted his mistake, pleaded guilty, and asked for forgiveness.

    Regret welled up in his heart. Ever since he followed Zhou Pingan, Zhou Pingan had a gentle personality. Over the years, he had forgotten his limits.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the butler knows his mistake. Now, I want to give you a mission. Sell those disloyal people as a warning to others. The butler can do this, right? I think some people are already very unpleasant to the eye. I¡¯m considered sober. The more I endure, the more servants will forget their limits. They¡¯re about to climb onto my head. It¡¯s time to reorganize, right?¡±

    Zhou Pingan smiled and said calmly.

    If she gave this mission to him, the old butler would have to break his arm to protect himself. The so-called connections he had managed would also be ruined.

    The old butler had been managing it for many years, but she had easily disintegrated it with just a few words.

    This was only because she was the master and he was the ve.

    The old butler¡¯s face was pale as he replied with a heavy heart, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    This huge blow made the old butler sober up. There were some things that a ve could not do. As long as he was a ve, the master could easily disintegrate him.

    He didn¡¯t know how much he had to do to satisfy the princess, so he had to deal with it himself. It wasn¡¯t until the princess called for a halt that he realized that the docile and useless master he had always thought was also a master of thunderbolts.

 Chapter 460 - 460 Xiaoling Missing

    460 Xiaoling Missing

    However, at this point, he could only me himself for losing his sense of propriety. His master was weak, so he thought that he could bully his master.

    In the past, he had ndered his master behind her back. Now that he was being taught a lesson, he was reaping the consequences of his own actions.

    Zhou Pingan watched calmly as the old butler left. She closed her eyes and sighed. Sheughed at herself. If not for the fact that she had no other choice, who would have been able to endure for so many years?

    Fortunately, the dark days finally came to an end.

    ¡ª-

    After Su Xiaolu returned home, she took the stone mortar and began to grind the medicine. She had to make a lot of medicine for Princess Pingan and her daughter.

    It was not difficult to perform the surgery. Zhou Pingan also needed to apply medicine for her subsequent recovery.

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you need Father¡¯s help?¡±

    Su Sang came over to ask. Everyone in the family had gone out, but he was free.

    He was bored and his heart was empty.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and found a pair of scissors for Su Sang. ¡°Father, help me cut these.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Sang was very happy. He took the scissors and helped cut them.

    When Madam Zhao hurriedly returned, the father and daughter were still chatting.

    ¡°Sang, Sang¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s shouts were filled with panic.

    When Su Sang heard this, he immediately stood up and walked out. Su Xiaolu stopped and followed him out.

    Madam Zhao held back her tears until she threw herself into Su Sang¡¯s arms. Only then did she break down and cry. She choked and said, ¡°Sang, Xiaoling is missing¡­¡±

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be anxious. What¡¯s going on? How did Xiaoling go missing?¡±

    Su Sang panicked too, but he calmed down and asked about it.

    ¡°We went to buy groceries. A group of people rushed out of nowhere and fought over something. Boohoo¡­ They separated us. When they disappeared, my daughter was gone too. I couldn¡¯t find her. I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ Boohoo.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tears fell like rain as she exined.

    Su Sang frowned. ¡°Who¡ªwho could this be?¡±

    Su Sang panicked. He did not know who would harm Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaolu frowned and said calmly, ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t be anxious. No matter who captured Sister, they have to have an intention. Sister is safe for the time being. Don¡¯t be anxious. Go find Great-grandfather and ask him to help investigate. I¡¯ll find someone to help.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly made arrangements to calm Su Sang and Madam Zhao down.

    She did not tell Su Sang and Madam Zhao about the worst situation, because it was useless to tell them. Instead, it would increase the burden in their hearts.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    Su Sang nodded solemnly.

    Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°Mother, which street did you get separated from?¡±

    Madam Zhao held back her tears and replied, ¡°West Gate Street.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dy any longer. I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    Madam Zhao had returned in a hurry, she might be able to find some clues if she went over now.

    Su Xiaolu quickly went out.

    There were still many pedestrians in the market on West Gate Street. Su Xiaolu looked around but could not find any useful information. She had no choice but to give up here and go to the Wisdom King¡¯s Mansion.

    She did not expect to see Zhou Zhi so often. She had just asked him for helpst night, and now she was asking him for help again.

    When Zhou Zhi saw Su Xiaolu, he asked carefully before she could speak, ¡°Xiaolu, what happened?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate and told him about Su Xiaoling¡¯s disappearance.

    She thought it might be the empress, because the empress was the most suspicious.

    Zhou Zhi immediately understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s thoughts. After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, wait for me first. I¡¯ll go to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I¡¯ll know after a test. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate the ce where she disappeared. Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoling will be fine.¡±

    Zhou Zhi knew thatforting words were useless, but he stillforted Su Xiaolu.

    He could not exin that strange feeling. Some people made him happy just by looking at them.

    He didn¡¯t care if it was because of envy or Zhou Heng at the beginning. He only knew that now, he didn¡¯t want Su Xiaolu to be sad.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. Many words ended with these two words.

    Her gratitude to Zhou Zhi would turn into her doing her best to protect his life to repay his kindness in the future.

    Zhou Zhi left the residence very quickly.

    Jin Liu and the others that Su Xiaolu knew in the residence also went out.

    Su Xiaolu was not idle either. She followed Jin Liu out to investigate.

    They walked in silence.

    When they arrived at West Gate Street, the few of them split up and checked every small street.

    Two hours passed quickly. Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi also came with the soldiers from the general¡¯s residence.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had already returned home. They had to wait for news at home. They did not know when Su Chong and Su Hua would return home.

    After many searches, they finally found a handkerchief with knockout drops far away from West Gate Street.

    The capital was so big. Without any clues or a motive, it was really difficult to find someone.

    ¡°Miss Su, Master should have returned to the residence. Perhaps he can bring some news.¡±

    Jin Liu spoke.

    Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi also looked worried.

    Father Qi, Mother Qi, and General Qi had gone out today, so they didn¡¯t know the news.

    After returning to the Wisdom King¡¯s Mansion together, Zhou Zhi happened to return as well. His face was a little pale.

    Without needing Su Xiaolu to ask, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not the empress, but it¡¯s rted to her. It should be premeditated by the Wei family. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate the Wei family¡¯s actions. The news wille soon.¡±

    After saying that, his breathing was a little weak.

    Su Xiaolu took out a medicine bottle, poured out two pills, and gave them to Zhou Zhi. ¡°Your breathing is chaotic. Calm down first. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know why Zhou Zhi was so good to her. It was a fact that she had epted Zhou Zhi¡¯s kindness.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good to begin with and she wasn¡¯t a heartless person.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was gentle. After taking the pills, a clear andfortable feeling spread in his chest, dispelling the suffocation in his chest and making his breathing smooth.

    ¡°Wisdom King, forgive me for being blunt. Since we know that it has something to do with the Wei family, it¡¯s not good for Xiaoling¡¯s safety to wait like this. You¡¯ve fought with the Wei family for many years, so you should know the Wei family¡¯s weakness.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi said.

    Qi Xingfeng was red with anxiety. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Qi Xingzhi and replied, ¡°Young Master Qi, if you were the Wei family, what would you do now?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi pursed his lips and remained silent. If he was from the Wei family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide what he had done. It was only a matter of time before he was found out. However, on the surface, he definitely couldn¡¯t have any evidence against him. At the same time, he had to make his family impregnable and not let his weakness be exposed.

    All he could do now was wait.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to find her quicker. I¡¯ve already informed the Crown Prince about this. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any news from him first.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened as he said calmly. Zhou Heng should know that something had happened to Su Xiaoling. He could only test some information from the empress to confirm if this matter was rted to the empress. The only person who could really make the empress speak was Zhou Heng, but this was a bet and the chances of winning were only 10%.

    At this moment, he really hoped that he would seed.

 Chapter 461 - 461 Donâ€™t Die

    461 Don¡¯t Die

    There was silence. Now they were just waiting for news.

    Meanwhile, in the pce.

    Zhou Heng also saw the empress. After a cold bow, Wei Ling calmly asked him to get up.

    Ever since they fell out, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to give him any face. She said coldly and sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t know what day it is today. The sun has risen from the west. Both of you brothers havee to visit me, your mother.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked straight at Wei Ling. He knelt down and choked. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hurt Xiaoling. I beg you. Tell me, where is she? Mother¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you protecting your precious darling? How would I know where she is?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te to me for everything. If I were that capable, would you still be standing here questioning me?¡±

    Wei Ling was very unhappy and mocked herself at the same time.

    What did this have to do with her? How could she know how Su Xiaoling was?

    She couldn¡¯t wait for her to die. Even if she knew, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She couldn¡¯t be happier that it would resolve the thorn in her heart.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling with determination in his eyes. He slid the dagger from his sleeve into his hand and raised his hand to aim the dagger at his heart to threaten Wei Ling.

    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±

    Wei Ling was shocked. Even her questioning voice was trembling. Zhou Heng wanted to threaten her with death? She was stunned for a moment. Her heart seemed to have skipped a beat, and there was a moment of panic.

    Looking at the dagger on Zhou Heng¡¯s neck, Wei Ling tensed up. She didn¡¯t know why this was happening. She was nervous and looked at Zhou Heng in disbelief. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Wei Ling had no other choice.

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling. There was pain in his voice as he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m threatening you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not believe me? Didn¡¯t you want me to die? Then I¡¯ll do as you wish. I¡¯ll die. Can you send Su Xiaoling home? The Su family has done me a great favor. After so many years, Mother doesn¡¯t know what kind of family I grew up in. Mother didn¡¯t ask. Today, I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Su Sang, a very ordinary farmer with two sons and two girls. The year I went, Su Hua and Su Chong were still fools. Their intelligence stopped developing at three or four years old. At that time, they were already more than ten years old. At that time, Su Xiaolu was not a divine doctor. She was just a three-year-old girl. Su Xiaoling was nine years old. She was everyone¡¯s elder sister. She had the purest and kindest heart in the world. She used everything she had to protect her brothers and sister, but she forgot that she was only a child. With me around, she took care of me as a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°In those few months, I couldn¡¯t walk yet. Su Chong and Su Hua took care of my daily needs. They didn¡¯t know anything, but they took good care of me. In the countryside, I ate fur grass that grew in the farnd, wild grass in the forest, and wild fruits. Su Sang didn¡¯t have much means, but he was gentle and magnanimous. What Su Chong and Su Hua had, I also had. Mother, even if I had money, true love couldn¡¯t be bought with money. Did you know that?¡±

    ¡°And now, if Su Xiaoling has to die because of me, then I¡¯ve reallymitted a huge sin. What¡¯s the use of the throne for me? In this world, it doesn¡¯t matter who bes the emperor. I can abandon the royal family and my identity, but I can¡¯t abandon Su Xiaoling. Mother is suspicious, just like my maternal grandfather. I don¡¯t me Mother, but what Mother wants is only my life. It was Mother who gave me life in the first ce. Now that Mother wants to take it, just take it.¡±

    ¡°The suspicion of my family and the suspicion of my mother makes me wish I were dead. I willmit suicide in front of you. I only hope that you can be forgiving and let Su Xiaoling off.¡±

    Zhou Heng vented the pain in his heart. Perhaps he was not strong enough, so he could not even withstand this blow.

    He was not interested in the struggle for the throne or power. He could not survive being alone and helpless, especially if he had to carry Su Xiaoling¡¯s life for the rest of his life. He would rather die than let Su Xiaoling be implicated.

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Wei Ling felt pain in her heart. Her heart was in a mess, and she seemed to have been cruelly divided into two.

    She did not even dare to look into Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes. Seeing Zhou Heng in pain made her heart feel like her heart was being squashed.

    Why was she like this? She shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°Mother, let Xiaoling go. Please.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling pleadingly. He aimed the dagger at his chest, closed his eyes, and was about to stab the dagger into his chest without hesitation.

    At this moment, Wei Ling only felt a pain in her heart. Before she could react, her body had already pounced on Zhou Heng. Wei Ling was very strong. Zhou Heng couldn¡¯t stand still and was pushed down by her. She also fell to the ground.

    She snatched the dagger from Zhou Heng¡¯s hand and threw it out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die. Mother doesn¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    Wei Ling said this with a trembling voice.

    She was really afraid. Even if she still suspected Zhou Heng¡¯s identity, she did not want Zhou Heng tomit suicide in front of her.

    Wei Ling felt that she was about to go crazy. She lowered her eyes, calmed herself down, stood up, and turned around. She said hoarsely, ¡°That¡¯s just a woman. You¡¯re willing to give life for this woman? You have to know that she can¡¯t be your only woman in the future.¡±

    ¡°Without her now, I have no future.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s heart was still filled with pain. He could not predict the future, but he knew that he could not live without Su Xiaoling now. Without Su Xiaoling, he would have no future.

    Even if he and Su Xiaoling did not pass the test of time in the future and eventually became enemies, he was unwilling to lose Su Xiaoling now.

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Wei Ling looked at the stubborn Zhou Heng and suddenly felt tears well up in her eyes. Her vision was a little blurry. At this moment, she felt that Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi were really identical.

    She turned her back so that Zhou Heng would not see her emotions.

    Zhou Heng got up from the ground and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Wei Ling said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her life. She was the one who refused to leave you. I sent a letter to your grandfather and got them to think of a way to make her lose her innocence and marry someone else. This matter had to be done wlessly. We had to find someone who has to keep her no matter what. Your grandfather has investigated the Su family. Su Xiaoling¡¯s mother is General Qi¡¯s lost granddaughter. Madam Zhao is a preciousdy. She was once married to Sun Yangxin, a descendant of the Minister of Rites. Sun Yangxin is famous for being affectionate. His wife, Zhou Wenjing, has put in a lot of effort to keep him. Su Xiaoling is 70% simr to Madam Zhao in terms of appearance. She¡¯s the perfect substitute.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how your maternal family negotiated with Zhou Wenjing. I¡¯m not sure if Su Xiaoling is in the Sun family. I¡¯m just telling you the original n.¡± Wei Ling told him the truth.

 Chapter 462 - 462 Found

    462 Found

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know.¡±

    She had told him everything she knew.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s voice was calm. After saying this, he left without looking back.

    !!

    Hearing his footsteps, Wei Ling turned around. She looked at Zhou Heng¡¯s back and felt suffocated, as if she had lost something very important. Her heart was empty and painful.

    She watched in a daze until Zhou Heng¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight. She could not regain her senses for a long time.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Heng knew that time was of the essence and he could not stay any longer. Therefore, he left the Zhengyang Pce immediately.

    He did not dare to imagine what kind of danger Su Xiaoling was facing. He was going crazy.

    He mobilized all his secret guards and sent someone to the ¡®Wisdom King¡¯s Residence¡¯ to tell Zhou Zhi and the rest. He himself went straight to the Sun residence.

    When Zhou Heng arrived at the Sun residence, he immediately ordered the secret guards to lead the way. They pushed the Sun family servants who came forward to the side and went straight to the main courtyard.

    Apart from the maidservants and servants, he didn¡¯t see Sun Yangxin or Zhou Wenjing in the main courtyard.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were red as he grabbed a servant and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your master? Where did he go?¡±

    He looked like he wanted to eat someone. The servant was frightened and stammered, ¡°M-Madam left the capital early in the morning to worship Buddha.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing had left the capital at this moment. Zhou Heng was about to go crazy.

    ¡°What about Sun Yangxin? What about him?¡±

    Zhou Heng asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Old Master, Old Master is in poor health. He has also gone to pay his respects to Buddha¡­¡±

    The servant was so frightened that he closed his eyes and replied with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Find him. Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find him.¡±

    Zhou Heng pushed the servant away and ordered with a dark expression.

    All the servants of the Sun family were trembling in fear.

    Zhou Heng lost his mind and shouted in the entire Sun residence, ¡°Xiaoling¡ª¡±

    His shout echoed in the Sun residence. He was like a furious lion, his eyes burning with mes.

    Where was Su Xiaoling? Where was his Xiaoling?

    Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu, and the others also rushed over. Looking at the messy Sun residence that had been searched, everyone¡¯s hearts were at their throats.

    When Madam Qin came out, she could not hide her anger and questioned, ¡°May I ask the Crown Prince and Wisdom King, what mistake did my Sun family make to be treated like this? Do you have an order?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to plot against my imperial concubine. If the Sun residence doesn¡¯t return her intact today, I¡¯ll definitely kill the entire Sun family.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were scarlet and cold, looking especially ferocious and terrifying.

    When Madam Qin met his gaze, she was so shocked that her heart sank and her eyes could not help but show fear.

    She dodged for a moment and was caught by Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng stepped forward, grabbed Madam Qin¡¯s cor, and said fiercely, ¡°If anything happens to my Xiaoling, I will wash the grounds with the blood of your Sun family.¡±

    With that, Zhou Heng let go.

    Madam Qin panted heavily as her face turned pale from fright. She had never expected things to be so serious. She believed Zhou Wenjing when she said that she was amoner.

    But could an ordinary person incur the Prince¡¯s wrath?

    Madam Qin¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. What a sin.

    ¡°Old Madam Sun, is there something else behind this? Has the Sun family fallen into someone else¡¯s trap?¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke calmly at the right time to guide Madam Qin.

    This matter was instigated by the Wei family, and the Sun family was just a pawn of the Wei family.

    Madam Qin was so frightened that she exposed herself. This made it easy for Zhou Zhi to see that Madam Qin did not know everything. If she did, she would not allow her family to do such a foolish thing.

    No matter what the process of murdering the prince¡¯s main consort was, it wouldn¡¯t end well for the Sun family. Zhou Wenjing was already pregnant with the Sun family¡¯s child. Nothing must go wrong.

    Madam Qin calmed down and knew that Zhou Wenjing had lied to her. She calmed down and knelt down. ¡°Crown Prince, please calm down. This is all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Madam Qin wanted to take all the me to protect Sun Yangxin and Zhou Wenjing.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Zhou Heng gritted his teeth and asked. If not for the fact that he still didn¡¯t know Su Xiaoling¡¯s whereabouts, he really wanted to kill this evil old woman. He endured the anger in his heart.

    Madam Qin lowered her eyes and said with a trembling voice, ¡°In, in the secret passage.¡±

    ¡°Take us there.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ordered Madam Qin in a low voice.

    Madam Qin trembled as she led the group to her courtyard.

    The secret passage was under the Buddha statue tform that Madam Qin often worshiped. When the door opened, Zhou Heng was the first to enter. Right behind him were Su Xiaolu and Qi Xingfeng.

    They found the unconscious Su Xiaoling in a small room in the secret passage. Zhou Heng couldn¡¯t care less. He squatted down and picked Su Xiaoling up. He called out softly, ¡°Xiaoling, Xiaoling, wake up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened Su Xiaoling¡¯s mouth and stuffed a pill into her mouth.

    Then, she untied the rope on Su Xiaoling¡¯s body. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Third Brother, bring Sister out first. There¡¯s no venttion here. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded and carried Su Xiaoling out of the secret passage.

    Su Xiaolu and Qi Xingfeng followed. Aftering out, Zhou Heng carried Su Xiaoling to the bed nearby.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was a little pale. This was the aftereffect of the drug. Su Xiaolu¡¯s antidote melted naturally in her mouth, and Su Xiaoling slowly woke up.

    She slowly opened her eyes and said weakly, ¡°Brother Heng, Xiaolu, where are we?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead. She remembered that she had been kidnapped. Thinking about it, she said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    She did not protect herself well.

    ¡°Xiaoling, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Zhou Heng held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and said hoarsely. He was afraid and in pain. He wanted to let go, but he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know how many more such hidden dangers Su Xiaoling would face in the future. He was too afraid.

    He was lucky that he could find Su Xiaoling safely this time. Would he be so lucky next time? Zhou Heng did not dare to think too deeply.

    ¡°Brother Heng, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked worried. How could she me him?

    Su Xiaoling looked around and finally, her gazended on the unfamiliar Madam Qin. She frowned and asked, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t look familiar. We don¡¯t know each other, right? Why did you kidnap me?¡±

    In a daze, she saw Madam Qin. It was Madam Qin who pinched her mouth and poured arge bowl of medicine into her mouth to make her faint. Su Xiaoling found it strange. Why was it a kidnapping and not an assassination?

    Seeing that Zhou Heng was ming himself and sad, Su Xiaoling wanted to ask more questions.

    With a face full of shame, Madam Qin lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being blinded by greed. I made such a huge mistake for my overly infatuated son. My son once arranged a marriage and his fianc¨¦e went missing before the marriage. During these twenty years, my son couldn¡¯t eat or drink because of her. He didn¡¯t even touch the woman I forced him to marry. Not long ago, he said that he met a girl on the street who looked very much like the woman he loved. I felt sorry for his loneliness and that¡¯s why I had evil intentions¡­¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463 Confession

    463 Confession

    Madam Qin took all the me and never mentioned Su Xiaoling¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I was thinking of kidnapping you and proposing marriage to your parents after the deed was done. Although it is illegal and immoral to do so, I knew that I had to do it. I never expected that you would be the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Fortunately, the heavens were kind enough to not let me make a huge mistake. For this, I specially sent my daughter-inw and son away because I was afraid that they would stop me if they found out. Now that the matter has been exposed, I will not shirk responsibility and am willing to be punished.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this matter started because of me alone. Crown Prince and Wisdom King, please be lenient. On ount that my deceased hubby has served the country for many years, on ount that my son has served the Great Zhou for many years, don¡¯t pursue his fault. This matter was started by me alone. Let me bear it alone.¡±

    After Madam Qin finished speaking, she kowtowed. She hit the ground heavily and let out a heavy groan.

    She wanted to sacrifice herself to protect her son and her unborn grandson. She knew that the Sun family would be implicated, but as long as they did not take responsibility, they would just be neglected. If it was more serious, they would be stripped of a few ranks and chased out of the capital. This oue was the best.

    She took the me because she didn¡¯t want the worst oue to be in the Sun family.

    ¡°For the sake of your son, you can harm others at will? What is the life of an ordinary person to you?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was in disbelief and anger. Could a woman¡¯s life be destroyed so indifferently?

    Madam Qin was silent. She admitted her crime and did not defend herself.

    ¡°Mother-inw, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±

    Zhou Wenjing and Sun Yangxin¡¯s worried voices could be heard from outside. They had returned from paying their respects to Buddha. When they saw that their home was in ruins and that there were soldiers guarding it, Zhou Wenjing instantly panicked. She subconsciously looked at Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin was still very weak and needed Zhou Wenjing¡¯s support. He quickly calmed down and asked the servants for the reason before rushing over with Zhou Wenjing.

    Zhou Wenjing lowered her head, not daring to look into Sun Yangxin¡¯s eyes.

    When they arrived at Madam Qin¡¯s courtyard, Zhou Wenjing immediately shouted.

    As soon as the two of them entered the main hall of the courtyard, Madam Qin covered her face and cried. ¡°My son, I¡¯ve let you down. I don¡¯t have the face to see you anymore. It¡¯s all my fault for being vicious and harming the Sun family.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing released Sun Yangxin¡¯s arm and staggered to Madam Qin. She knelt down and asked in tears, ¡°Mother-inw, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    As Zhou Wenjing cried, she sized up Madam Qin¡¯s expression.

    Madam Qin¡¯s face was filled with shame and self-me. When their gazes met, Madam Qin lowered her eyes in shame. ¡°Wenjing, my good daughter-inw, I don¡¯t know how to face you. For so many years, you worked hard for the family and took care of my son with all your heart, but I didn¡¯t care about your feelings. Now that I made a huge mistake and even implicated you, I¡¯m so ashamed that I want to die right here.¡±

    Madam Qin conveyed what she wanted to say to Zhou Wenjing. Zhou Wenjing was smart and understood immediately.

    Zhou Wenjing looked at Madam Qin in a daze. Tears fell like rain, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Her hands unconsciouslynded on her abdomen. For the sake of her grandson, Madam Qin willingly admitted all her sins.

    ¡°Youngdy, why are you at my house?¡±

    Sun Yangxin was shocked to see Su Xiaoling.

    In the end, Sun Yangxin shifted his gaze to Madam Qin. He asked with difficulty, ¡°Mother, w-what did you do?¡±

    Why did the girl he had met on the streete to his house?

    This matter even affected the Wisdom King. Sun Yangxin felt like he was about to explode. During this period of time, he had been trapped in the residence and knew very little about what had happened outside. He had resigned himself to his fate when Zhou Wenjing got pregnant, but now that such a thing had happened, he really felt a headache.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault. She looks too much like Mianmian. I wanted her to be your concubine and ease your pain of missing her. But she¡¯s a good girl. I was afraid that her family wouldn¡¯t agree, so I had evil ns. Now, I¡¯ve harmed others and suffered the consequences. I have nothing to say to defend myself. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve implicated you and Wenjing. I feel deeply guilty for that.¡±

    Madam Qin¡¯s guilty apology made Sun Yangxin understand the vicious thing she had done. It also made Zhou Wenjing understand what to do.

    Sun Yangxin was in disbelief. He staggered two steps back in shock. ¡°You, you, how could you do this?¡±

    Madam Qin lowered her eyes in shame. ¡°I know I was wrong. Fortunately, the heavens opened their eyes and did not let me make a bigger mistake. I deserve to be punished for my evil deeds. Please punish me, Your Highness and the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re a fool.¡±

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s heart ached. He was angry and in pain. He looked at Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng, lifted his robe, and knelt down. He begged with difficulty, ¡°Your Highness, Crown Prince, this is all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, my mother wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake. Please punish me, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°My mother is almost 70 years old. She¡¯s in her sixties and her body is weak. All of this was caused by me, the sinner. It should be my responsibility!¡±

    Sun Yangxin kowtowed heavily. Even if Madam Qin made a mistake, he could not watch her go to jail. After all, she was his mother. How could he bear to do that?

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s words made Madam Qin panic. Almost immediately, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°No, no, no, this is all my fault. My son is an official. This has nothing to do with him. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw, it¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t told you about this, you wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing sobbed. She looked up at Su Xiaoling and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Miss, do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met many times at the market.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing took the initiative.

    Su Xiaoling recognized Zhou Wenjing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If it weren¡¯t for my viciousness, I wouldn¡¯t have had the intention to harm others.¡±

    Madam Qin sighed helplessly. In the end, it was all her fault. Everything that Zhou Wenjing did was also what she wanted.

    ¡°For the sake of a missing woman, my son has let you down for more than 20 years and wasted your youth. However, I still feel that he has been wronged. This is my son. For him, even if I have to be a vicious person, I¡¯m willing. I only hope that he can live happily for the rest of his life. The little girl is not the person he misses, but her appearance is 70% simr. In order to not let my son have any regrets, I lost my conscience. Now, I¡¯ve suffered the consequences of my own actions. The heavens have opened their eyes.¡±

    Madam Qin was deeply remorseful. Zhou Wenjing had concealed many things from her, but wasn¡¯t she doing that because of her Mother-inw¡¯s pressure? In this world, which woman was willing to push another woman into her husband¡¯s room? She had dug her own grave!

 Chapter 464 - 464 Not Unjust

    464 Not Unjust

    She did not feel wronged when Madam Qin confessed.

    Zhou Wenjing sobbed and remained silent.

    Sun Yangxin was shocked. He looked at Su Xiaoling guiltily and felt a burning pain on his face, making him feel ashamed. However, even so, he braced himself and begged with difficulty, ¡°Crown Prince, Wisdom King, this matter was caused by me. I¡¯m willing to be punished, and I¡¯m willing to suffer on behalf of my mother.¡±

    Madam Qin shed tears of regret. Her son had never disobeyed her in his life. There was only one thing that made him so stubborn.

    Madam Qin regretted it in her heart. If she could turn back time, she definitely wouldn¡¯t rush Zhou Wenjing like that. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.

    ¡°Lord Sun is indeed filial, but this is a serious matter. Miss Su is the Crown Prince¡¯s consort personally bestowed by the emperor. She suffered harm today, and your Sun family is guilty of harming her. All of you are guilty. Why are you pushing the me around?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s tone was cold and mocking.

    ¡°All of them will be sent to the Ministry of War¡¯s prison to be interrogated and convicted.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ordered with a cold expression.

    Instantly, Madam Qin panicked.

    Zhou Wenjing also panicked. None of them had expected the matter to be so serious.

    Being held, Madam Qin was pale and powerless. She begged bitterly, ¡°Wisdom King, Crown Prince, my daughter-inw, Wenjing, is already pregnant. She is over forty years old. This matter has nothing to do with her. Please don¡¯t arrest her. She is just a pitiful woman.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing was pregnant at such an old age, and her body wasn¡¯t strong. Under the harsh conditions in prison, the child in her stomach probably wouldn¡¯t survive. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Sun family to have a descendant, so Madam Qin couldn¡¯t let Zhou Wenjing go to jail.

    Zhou Wenjing lowered her head and could only cry.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng. The Sun family was just the Wei family¡¯s saber.

    Was Zhou Heng willing to let Sun Yangxin off and let Sun Yangxin owe him a favor so that he could use him in the future? These were all things that Zhou Heng had to weigh.

    ¡°Take Madam Sun and Lord Sun away for investigation. Before the results are out, the Sun family is not allowed to travel.¡±

    Zhou Heng spoke. This was the first time he had faced this kind of danger. It also made him understand that he could not generalize when dealing with things, let alone do as he pleased.

    Zhou Zhi nced at him and Zhou Heng understood what he meant.

    He had also made the most favorable decision.

    Sun Yangxin and Madam Qin were taken away. As for Zhou Wenjing, she was under probation in the Sun residence and couldn¡¯t travel. Although she wasn¡¯t imprisoned, restricting her from traveling was another method of imprisonment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a carriage to take you back.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    Qi Xingzhi heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Cousin is fine. Xiaolu, we¡¯ll be going home too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They separated from the Sun residence.

    Along the way, Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu did not speak.

    When they reached home, Zhou Heng came to Su Xiaolu with a request, ¡°Xiaolu, go back and tell Third Uncle and Auntie not to worry. I have something to tell your sister, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and got out of the carriage.

    It was very quiet in the carriage. Zhou Heng spoke first, ¡°Xiaoling, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±

    Su Xiaoling shook her head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    There were hidden dangers everywhere. She could not guard against it. She was so weak. She thought about how Zhou Heng trembled when he hugged her. His bloodshot eyes were like those of a crazy beast. Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart was filled with worry and confusion. Was she not suitable to walk beside Zhou Heng?

    She was afraid that Zhou Heng would be an irrational and bloodthirsty monster because of her.

    ¡°Xiaoling, don¡¯t go out in the future. Just stay at home. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to protect you. I¡¯ll get someone to send a maidservant to serve you. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Just stay at home and embroider the wedding dress. Wait for me to marry you, okay?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling and said seriously. After experiencing such a thing once, he was afraid.

    He wanted to kill the person who hurt Su Xiaolu, but he could not. As long as they were still useful, he could not kill any subject. If he wanted to be emperor, the first thing he had to know was to weigh the pros and cons.

    In this iron bucket filled with danger everywhere, there was not so much time for him to grow. He was afraid that he would not be able to protect the person he wanted to protect, and the timid him could not bear the consequences of losing her. All he could do was restrict Su Xiaoling¡¯s freedom because it would be easier for him to protect her.

    He felt that his thoughts were dark and he did not dare to look at Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression. He lowered his head and said with difficulty, ¡°Xiaoling, I can¡¯t take any more of this. Promise me, okay? I promise that I will be stronger quickly. When there¡¯s no danger around us, you can go wherever you want, okay?¡±

    Now, for his sake, don¡¯t go anywhere.

    Su Xiaoling reached out and rubbed Zhou Heng¡¯s hair gently. She said gently, ¡°Alright, I promise Brother Heng that I won¡¯t go anywhere from now on. Brother Heng, don¡¯t worry about me. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not me Zhou Heng for restricting her freedom. She understood his difficulties.

    She was already prepared to face all the dangers with him, so how could she chicken out at thest minute?

    However, it was fine if she did not go out. She could focus on her culinary skills. After she got married in the future, she would make many medicinal cuisines and dishes for Zhou Heng to eat.

    Su Xiaoling was not dissatisfied at all. She was as understanding as before. Zhou Heng¡¯s heart ached. He should have made her happy and carefree instead of thinking about others.

    He could not do it. His heart was in pain. He bit his thin lips. He swore that he would make this daye as soon as possible.

    ¡°Xiaoling, wait for me.¡±

    After saying this, Zhou Heng got off the carriage.

    He walked to the other carriage, which left quickly.

    Su Xiaoling got out of the carriage and looked at Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Su Chong, and Su Hua. Su Xiaoling pursed her lips and said apologetically, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were still red. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? It¡¯s alright as long as you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Su Sang looked gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not say much and only said one sentence.

    The family went home together.

    After washing up that night, the two sisters hugged each other and fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu suddenly said, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t want to be an imperial concubine anymore, I¡¯ll take you away. We can go anywhere we want. We can look for my Master and travel the world together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt quite ufortable. Hidden dangers, framing, and all kinds of traps would appear in Su Xiaoling¡¯s future. It would not be just once, but many, many times.

    She felt that such a life was too tiring. She didn¡¯t want Su Xiaoling to be so tired.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to face it with Brother Heng. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯m not afraid. You¡¯re still young. One day, when you meet the person you love, you¡¯ll understand everything I¡¯m thinking now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was still a little girl and did not know what love was, so she could not understand why she refused to leave even though she knew that it was going to be hard.

 Chapter 465 - 465 Arrangements

    465 Arrangements

    ¡°My heart aches for you. I want you to be happy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sniffed. She was such a good sister. Why couldn¡¯t she live an easy and happy life?

    It was really hard to protect herself from all kinds of schemes and traps.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I feel happy to be with Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling knew that Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached for her, but feelings were like this. Once she loved someone, she was willing to do anything for them.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry about me. I love him, so I have to face this. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    She also knew that being with a man from an ordinary family would not be so dangerous, but she liked him. What could she do?

    If there was danger, she would just work hard with him to ovee it.

    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said gently. She had never experienced such feelings in her two lifetimes, but she had seen them.

    No matter what, a person who was willing to sacrifice everything in a rtionship and a determined person was worthy of admiration.

    ¡°Goodnight, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said goodnight gently.

    Su Xiaolu also closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi returned to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence together. Zhou Zhi had been resting with his eyes closed in the carriage.

    When they reached the entrance of the residence, Zhou Heng still had no intention of returning to the pce.

    Zhou Zhi looked at him. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Ah Zhi, help me.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. The only person who could help him now was Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I need someone to protect Xiaoling. I want her to be safe. I can¡¯t lose her.¡±

    Zhou Heng gulped. Su Xiaoling¡¯s safety was a rock dangling above his heart.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Brother, have you ever thought that when you be the emperor in the future and have a harem, the entire court will not tolerate that you only have Su Xiaoling? Do you know this? What will you do in the future?¡±

    Zhou Heng loved Su Xiaoling too much. This was very dangerous for Su Xiaoling.

    The court did not care how much Zhou Heng loved Su Xiaoling. They only cared about whether their daughter could be a concubine and whether their daughter could give birth to a prince.

    ¡°Ah Zhi, I¡¯ve thought about this long ago. If I be the emperor in the future, I¡¯ll find women who liked other women to be my concubines in the pce. Anyway, they can be as close as sisters in the pce and won¡¯t hinder me from doting on her alone. This can stop others from gossiping and fulfill my promise to her.¡±

    Zhou Heng did not hide anything from Zhou Zhi. He told him his n.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Some men liked other men, and so did women. It was fine for men. Some of them were officials who had noble statuses. No one would take such a fetish seriously. After all, apart from women, there were also male prostitutes in the brothels.

    ¡°Go back to the pce. I¡¯ll send two maids to her tomorrow. I¡¯ll remember this favor. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, You have to return it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi opened his mouth. He was willing to help, but not for nothing.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Zhou Heng heaved a sigh of relief. He was relieved that Zhou Zhi had agreed.

    Zhou Heng returned to the pce.

    Zhou Zhi also returned to the residence. He called the secret guard, Yin Yi, who came out from the shadows. ¡°Master.¡±

    Zhou Zhi instructed calmly, ¡°Bring the two women from the shadow guards over and send them to the Su Residence tomorrow. From now on, they will be used by Su Xiaoling. After they acknowledge her as their master, they will be hers.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yin Yi left.

    Zhou Zhi went to the desk, took the booklet, and started writing.

    Zhou Heng was just not used to it. After he adapted, he would definitely be like a fish in water.

    It was better to have a far-sighted n. Zhou Heng was used to seeing ordinary couples like Su Sang and Madam Zhao interact. It was normal for him to want to imitate them, but as an emperor, he had to weigh everything. It was good that Zhou Heng could understand this.

    It did not matter what the concubines in the harem were like. As long as there were concubines, they could stop everyone from talking. It was not that the Emperor did not want to expand the harem, but he just did not like their daughters.

    Thinking of this, Zhou Zhi could not help but smile.

    This was quite good.

    ¡ª-

    After yesterday¡¯s incident, Su Xiaoling no longer left the house.

    During breakfast in the morning, Su Hua solemnly proposed to buy some servants. The Su family was no longer the same as before. They did not have to worry about everything themselves.

    They did not dare to be careless with Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s safety.

    The house needed maidservants, servants, and guards.

    Neither Su Sang nor Madam Zhao objected.

    Therefore, after the morning, Su Chong and Su Hua went out to choose people together.

    At noon, Jin Liu came to the Su residence and brought two women over for Su Xiaoling to take a look.

    ¡°Miss Su, these two secret guards will protect you from now on. Please give them names.¡±

    Jin Liu said to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling epted it graciously. Jin Liu nodded at Su Xiaolu and went back.

    The two women looked ordinary and were a little thin. They knelt down when they saw Su Xiaoling. ¡°Master, please give me a name.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, what name do you think is good?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said nothing.

    She meant that she couldn¡¯t help.

    Su Xiaolingughed helplessly. She said, ¡°Get up. Your name is Hui Xiang, and your name is Dou Fu. Huixiang is a verymon spice. Dou Fu sounds like tofu. What do you think?¡±

    Hui Xiang lowered her head. ¡°Thank you for the name, Master.¡±

    ¡°Dou Fu thanks Master for the name.¡±

    The two of them spoke together. To them, a name was a title. They didn¡¯t care what they were called.

    Now that Su Xiaoling was their master, she could give them any name she wanted.

    Su Xiaolu saw that Hui Xiang and Dou Fu had thick calluses on their palms. She knew that their martial arts skills were not bad, but their looks were ordinary. They looked no different from ordinary maidservants. In the future, with them protecting her sister, Su Xiaolu was much more relieved.

    At night, Su Chong and Su Hua bought ten servants.

    There were old maids who knew how to cook. There were four eighteen-year-old maidservants who changed their names to Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. They were very ordinary, but they were good at working.

    There were also two servants, Shuang Lei and Shuang Gui, and three guards named An De, An Shun, and An Cai.

    After settling them in the side room, Su Hua set a rule for them. They were all ves who had signed a death contract. He did not care why they had be ves previously. As long as they were still ves, they had to abide by the rules. In the future, if they could afford to pay three times the price of a ve contract, they could also redeem themselves.

    If they worked hard, they could also get a monthly sry.

    If they were outstanding, they would be rewarded.

    No matter how ordinary a servant was, as long as they did not need to spend money, they would be able to remove their ve status after saving up for 30 years. No one wanted to be a ve for the rest of their lives. Su Hua had given them a chance to remove their ve status. As long as they could meet the requirements, they could sessfully remove their ve status.

    The ten of them knelt down gratefully and swore that they would definitely serve their master well.

    Su Xiaolu began to prepare the herbs carefully.

    Su Xiaoling would help, and Hui Xiang and Dou Fu would also help.

 Chapter 466 - 466 Help

    466 Help

    They did not have to worry about the Sun family that had been captured. Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng would deal with it.

    However, two dayster, Zhou Wenjing came knocking.

    There was a knock on the door. The servant, Shuang Lei, opened the door. When he saw Zhou Wenjing wrapped up tightly, he immediately asked warily, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing took off the veil covering her face. She frowned and anxiously said, ¡°My name is Zhou Wenjing. Please inform Madam Zhao that I¡¯m looking for her. All you need to do is tell her that Sun Yangxin¡¯s wife is begging her to save her life.¡±

    Seeing that Zhou Wenjing seemed to know the Master, Shuang Lei didn¡¯t dy. He told Zhou Wenjing to wait a moment before turning around to report.

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao heard the report, Madam Zhao hesitated. Should she see her or not?

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°Darling, it doesn¡¯t matter if you see her or not. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Sun Yangxin was once engaged to Madam Zhao. Su Sang could not forget this name, but he did not expect to hear this name again in his lifetime.

    Madam Zhao thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You said it¡¯s a woman? His wife?¡±

    Shuang Lei nodded. ¡°Yes, she seems to be in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Madam, if you don¡¯t see her, I¡¯ll go back to her.¡±

    Shuang Lei could tell that Madam Zhao and Su Sang were in a difficult position, so he made a suggestion.

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°Invite her in.¡±

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s wife would not look for her for no reason. Now that she was looking for her, something must be up.

    Madam Zhao decided to see her.

    Su Sang did not say anything. He respected Madam Zhao¡¯s decisions. Sun Yangxin¡¯s wife suddenly came to visit. Madam Zhao would be troubled whether she saw her or not. If she did not see her, she would feel uneasy, but she might not feel good even if she saw her.

    If Madam Zhao chose to see her, so be it.

    Shuang Lei nimbly ran to the entrance. Zhou Wenjing was still waiting, but she kept looking outside as though she was guarding against something.

    When she saw Shuang Lei, she immediately asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Does she want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Madam said she wants to see you. Pleasee with me.¡±

    Shuang Lei respectfully invited Zhou Wenjing to meet Madam Zhao.

    Zhou Wenjing heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed.

    When she arrived at the main room and saw Madam Zhao and Su Sang, Zhou Wenjing knelt down and begged with a cry, ¡°Sister, please save him.¡±

    When Zhou Wenjing knelt, Madam Zhao quickly dodged in shock. She said calmly, ¡°Get up first. I don¡¯t know what it is yet. I can¡¯t agree to it rashly.¡±

    She saw Zhou Wenjing because she didn¡¯t want to regret it in the future.

    It didn¡¯t mean that she would agree to Zhou Wenjing¡¯s request.

    She got Zhou Wenjing to stand up and speak.

    Zhou Wenjing didn¡¯t get up. With tears streaming down her face, she said weakly, ¡°Sister, the Sun family has let you down by kidnapping Xiaoling, but we didn¡¯t know that she was your child in the beginning. Now, we¡¯ve suffered the consequences of our own actions. I shouldn¡¯t havee to beg you to forgive us and save him. However, I¡¯m already pregnant. I can¡¯t watch him go to jail¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? You kidnapped Xiaoling?¡±

    Madam Zhao took two steps back in disbelief. She resisted the urge to question her. She looked at Zhou Wenjing and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the past was like, but if you want to hurt my daughter, I won¡¯t forgive you. Go back. I won¡¯t agree with this. Anyone who hurt my daughter should be punished for it.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know what had happened to Su Xiaoling. They were just d that Su Xiaoling came back safely.

    Now that this matter was rted to the Sun family, how could Madam Zhao agree to Zhou Wenjing¡¯s plea?

    Despite being rejected, Zhou Wenjing didn¡¯t give up. She knelt on the ground as tears kept flowing down her face. She said weakly, ¡°Sister, do you know how many years he has waited for you? A full 24 years. He married me only because his mother forced him. I¡¯ve been married to him for more than 20 years, but he has never touched me. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, he met your daughter, Su Xiaoling, on the street. His dejected look made me extremely afraid. I¡¯m over 40 years old and have no children. I was afraid that he would like a woman who looked simr to you. I was afraid that he would ignore me. Even if none of this happened, I would still be extremely afraid, you know? I used despicable methods to get pregnant. I wronged him, but I was unwilling. I loved him for more than 20 years. My Mother-inw, his mother, encouraged me and wanted me to be a sensible woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with this child, so I should make it up to him. Even if it¡¯s not the Yan Mian that he loves deeply, it¡¯s enough as long as I canfort him. Sister, do you understand? No woman in this world is willing to ept a woman for her husband. A person¡¯s heart is only so small and can¡¯t hold so much.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know about this either. He looked for you for more than 20 years, waited for you for more than 20 years, and thought about you for more than 20 years. He still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re back. If he knew that Xiaoling was your daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt her no matter what. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have let us do such a thing. Now that the matter has been exposed and he has been implicated, I¡¯m filled with regret. Sister, I beg you, please save him.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing cried and took a few steps towards Madam Zhao on her knees. She grabbed Madam Zhao¡¯s clothes and begged.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s mind was in a mess. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply to Zhou Wenjing.

    Zhou Wenjing gulped and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sister, do you know that I¡¯ve been alone in an empty room for more than twenty years? I once lost my temper with him and said many nasty things. I even asked him if you fell into the hands of the bandits and fled, even if you were found, would he still be able to ept the impure you? Do you know how he answered me?¡±

    Madam Zhao swayed. She nced at Su Sang anxiously. Su Sang¡¯s expression was calm as he gently supported her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing looked at Su Sang and smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°At that time, he said that even if your innocence was lost, he didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t your fault in the first ce. He would still marry you and spend the rest of his life protecting you.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so envious and jealous of you. I know I don¡¯t have the face to beg you, but I still came because he didn¡¯t know from the beginning to the end. He shouldn¡¯t have been implicated. Sister has sons and daughters now and is happy. I beg you, take pity on his love for you.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing leaned over and kowtowed to Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao was already at a loss. Her thoughts were a mess, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer Zhou Wenjing.

    However, Zhou Wenjing wiped her tears and stood up. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Sister, he won¡¯t me you whether you save him or not. He and Mother-inw have already been imprisoned. He doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done. The Sun residence is still under surveince. I can¡¯t stay long. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    With that said, Zhou Wenjing turned around and left without stopping. Coming to look for Madam Zhao was an unconventional path. There was no loss if Madam Zhao didn¡¯t save her. If Madam Zhao was willing to plead for mercy, it would be a good thing for her.

 Chapter 467 - 467 Help 2

    467 Help 2

    No matter how bad she and Madam Qin were, Sun Yangxin was truly sincere towards the missing Yan Mian.

    Even if Yan Mian became Madam Zhao, she could not erase this fact.

    Sun Yangxin and Yan Mian were engaged before. Sun Yangxin did not give up on looking for her for the past 20 years just like the Qi family. This was the truth.

    After Zhou Wenjing left, Su Sang asked Madam Zhao gently, ¡°Darling, if you don¡¯t want to interfere, let¡¯s ignore her. We don¡¯t have to feel any guilt because of this.¡±

    Madam Zhao was in a low mood. She shook her head and said, ¡°Sang, I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve handled the past well. I don¡¯t know how to deal with them anymore.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be hurt by this, but I¡ª¡±

    Madam Zhao could not say those shameless words. She lowered her head in shame.

    Ever since she admitted Yan Mian¡¯s identity, she knew that she couldn¡¯t get rid of the past. She couldn¡¯t forget it and let it go.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached too. What kind of past was that?

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so no matter what the oue is, I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Su Sang swallowed and said. He gently hugged Madam Zhao, hoping tofort her.

    There was already some white hair on Madam Zhao¡¯s temples. Su Sang recalled that when he saw Madam Zhao back then, she had been bought.

    The human trafficker had said that her surname was Zhao. As for her name, their family could just buy her and rename her.

    Madam Wang and Old Master Su were not involved. He did not give Madam Zhao a name.

    Before he had a child, he and Madam Zhao called each other ¡®you¡¯. After having a child, the two of them had a foundation in their rtionship. Naturally, they called each other ¡®Sang¡¯ and ¡®Darling¡¯. After so many years, they were used to it.

    During the time they had been in the capital, too many things had happened. He knew that Madam Zhao was very tired, and he wanted her to rx.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Sang¡¯s waist tightly and buried her face in his chest.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling looked at each other. Su Xiaoling whispered, ¡°Xiaolu, let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    It was not a good time to disturb their parents.

    The two sisters quietly retreated.

    When Zhou Wenjing came to the residence, they naturally received the news. When the two of them arrived, they heard Zhou Wenjing¡¯s words. The two sisters didn¡¯t enter. After Zhou Wenjing left, they wanted to enter the room, but after hearing Su Sang¡¯s words, they still didn¡¯t enter.

    Now that Su Sang and Madam Zhao were hugging, they also felt that they should not disturb them.

    After returning to their room.

    Su Xiaoling looked worried. ¡°Xiaolu, what do you think Mother will do?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing told Su Sang and Madam Zhao what they were hiding.

    This matter made Su Sang and Madam Zhao feel very sad. This feeling was the kind of difort that they did not know how to resolve because Madam Zhao had lost her memory.

    Su Xiaolu was also worried. She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, if Mother wants to regain her memories, you¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling wanted to say to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Can you not help Mother recover her memories?¡± However, she could not bring herself to say it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡±

    The two sisters had mixed feelings and simrly had many thoughts.

    At night, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went out without saying where they were going.

    Su Chong and Su Hua came back for dinner that night. Their parents were not at the dining table. Seeing that Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were both troubled, Su Chong asked, ¡°Where did Father and Mother go?¡±

    Su Hua asked directly, ¡°What happened today?¡±

    Su Xiaoling said helplessly, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, the wife of the Sun family secretly ran out of the house today and said something to Father and Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling told Su Chong and Su Hua what had happened.

    Su Chong and Su Hua fell silent.

    Su Hua pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, Mother doesn¡¯t have to be so troubled over this.¡±

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua.

    Su Chong was also a little puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Hua exined, ¡°The Sun family is considered an elder in the imperial court. Lord Sun Yangxin, was once the old Minister of Revenue. After his death, the emperor promoted the outstanding Sun Yangxin to be the new Minister of Revenue. After so many years, the Sun family has made great contributions. Although this matter is bad, Xiaoling is safe and sound. The emperor¡¯s punishment is just for show.¡±

    ¡°Brother Heng is smart. He will make good use of this matter. If I¡¯m not wrong, Sun Yangxin will be demoted by two to three levels as a punishment for his mother. He will be arranged to leave the capital and will be grateful to Brother Heng.¡±

    Su Hua voiced his guess. Sun Yangxin was a filial son. Naturally, he had to suffer some hardships to protect Madam Qin.

    There were some things that were loud but small. It was just that the person involved did not know.

    ¡°Xiaoling, there might be many more such things in the future. Are you really ready? If you change your mind, it¡¯s not toote now.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaoling and said seriously.

    If Zhou Heng wanted to be an emperor, there had to be trade-offs. These were all things that he had no choice in.

    Su Xiaoling smiled. ¡°Second Brother, my feelings won¡¯t change.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Love was something that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly.

    ¡°When Motheres back, I¡¯ll tell Father and Mother.¡±

    Su Hua said gently that when Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned, he would tell them the pros and cons. This way, Madam Zhao would not have to feel ufortable because of this.

    The siblings ate in silence.

    During this period of time, Su Hua was also very busy. Zhou Heng had something on and he was the one helping. It was not convenient for Zhou Heng to appear, so he let him do it.

    All the officials in the imperial court knew that he and the current Crown Prince had been together for many years. They lived together and were ssmates. Their rtionship was as deep as that of biological brothers. If Zhou Heng could not appear, he could represent Zhou Heng.

    Su Chong followed Qi Xingfeng to the drill ground to train every day.

    The siblings had their own things to do.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao arrived at the General¡¯s residence, General Qi was very happy.

    After discussing some details with Su Sang and Madam Zhao, General Qi asked Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi to leave before asking, ¡°Mianmian, you have a lot on your mind. Tell Grandpa. What¡¯s troubling you?¡±

    Madam Zhao pursed her lips and looked at General Qi and Father Qi. Then, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, Cousin, do you still remember my engagement to Sun Yangxin back then? What kind of person is he?¡±

    After Madam Zhao asked, she could not help but feel nervous.

    General Qi sighed.

    Father Qi also sighed.

    General Qi said, ¡°I arranged your marriage for you back then. The former Minister of Rites, who was also Sun Yangxin¡¯s father, was a good person. Our two families had already arranged a marriage for you when you were 14 years old.¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468 Memories of the Past

    468 Memories of the Past

    ¡°You and Sun Yangxin also knew each other. The two of you exchanged letters. At that time, it could be said that the two of you were in love. The Sun family had been waiting for you to get married when you were older. When you were seventeen, the wedding date was set. It was also that year that you were harmed by that hateful vixen. After there was no news of you, Sun Yangxin fell seriously ill and was bedridden several times.¡±

    ¡°Back then, he was seriously ill, but he had always been concerned about your whereabouts. When he could get out of bed, he personally came to ask about you many times. He was much thinner and weaker. He was a devoted child. His mother saw that he didn¡¯t eat or drink and was afraid that he would die, so she forced him to get married in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°He was devoted and filial. After he got married, he didn¡¯t have any children for the past twenty years. I heard that he and his wife never consummated their marriage, but I don¡¯t know the truth. However, he didn¡¯t give up looking for you all these years.¡±

    General Qi sighed in his heart. He could only say that fate was toying with them.

    Sun Yangxin was a devoted person, but he was not fated with Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao looked sad, and Su Sang had mixed feelings.

    Father Qi touched his head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao got up and went home.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi sent them out.

    After sending Su Sang and Madam Zhao off, Father Qi hugged Mother Qi and sighed. ¡°Who would have thought that after more than twenty years, they would still have something to do with each other? It¡¯s really heartbreaking.¡±

    Mother Qi also sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I envy her or pity her. Sun Yangxin is so infatuated, and Su Sang looks quite infatuated as well.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Xiaoling is fine. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine¡­¡±

    Mother Qi also sighed.

    It was all God¡¯s fault for ying tricks on them. Even if Madam Zhao did not have any feelings for Sun Yangxin, she could not avoid feeling conflicted and ufortable because of him.

    The couple returned to the residence.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao sat quietly in the carriage. Neither of them spoke.

    Their hearts were heavy.

    Su Sang asked himself if he would have done the same if he was in Sun Yangxin¡¯s shoes.

    Children were especially important in ordinary families, but Sun Yangxin was able to have no children for more than 20 years under such pressure because of his persistence. He married out of filial piety, but that was all.

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s wife was pregnant now, and she had used that despicable method to get pregnant.

    Thinking of all this, Su Sang sighed and felt as if something was being suppressed in his heart.

    He thought that if it was him, he might have had many children and grandchildren long ago¡­

    After all, he could even ept the wife he bought.

    ¡°Darling, go plead for him.¡±

    Su Sang took the initiative.

    Madam Zhao leaned on Su Sang¡¯s shoulder and said nothing.

    When they got home, the two of them fell asleep quietly.

    In the dark night, the couple¡¯s breathing was even, but Madam Zhao did not fall asleep.

    Su Sang was not asleep either.

    ¡°Darling, he¡¯s really a very good person. He doesn¡¯t know about this. I believe that if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t hurt your daughter. He would stop them.¡±

    Su Sang spoke. Hey on the bed and ran through a lot of things in his mind, some old, some recent.

    He remembered that Su Xiaoling had said that she had met a person who had mistaken her for someone else. Now that he thought about it, it was Sun Yangxin.

    He saw Su Xiaoling and mistook her. Even though he lost control of his emotions, he was very polite and did not scare the child.

    Such a good person, such a good person.

    Madam Zhao sighed and said, ¡°Sang, I can¡¯t remember him. I don¡¯t know what the past is like. I want to see if I can recover my memories.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is he? I only know about him from other people¡¯s mouths. What kind of person was he in Yan Mian¡¯s heart in the past? If I had memories of the past, I think I would know what to do.¡±

    Madam Zhao told Su Sang in detail. Previously, she felt that it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t have those memories.

    If this had not happened, it would not have mattered.

    But things had already happened, and it troubled her heart. She needed to know what those memories were.

    It was not only about Sun Yangxin, but also about herself.

    ¡°Then ask Xiaolu tomorrow and see if she can think of a way.¡±

    Su Sang said gently. He turned sideways and hugged Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao also snuggled into his arms. She swallowed and choked. ¡°Sang, I don¡¯t know how I got so far. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m still innocent. I¡­¡±

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly. His tone was very serious. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? When we got together, you bled during our first time. What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Madam Zhao whimpered. As a woman, she really cared if she was innocent.

    In Yan Xinyue¡¯s confession, she was kidnapped by ferocious mountain bandits.

    They were thousands of miles away. Was she¡­

    The pain in her heart was spreading. Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly. He choked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Those are all in the past. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. You have to believe me.¡±

    Su Sang had never thought of this. Madam Zhao¡¯s body trembled, making him realize that Madam Zhao had been concerned about this for a long time. She had only exploded at this moment.

    Su Sang¡¯s heart ached.

    He gently kissed away Madam Zhao¡¯s tears. They had been together for so many years. Frompanionship to deep love, these feelings were all deeply engraved in his heart.

    Madam Zhao gradually calmed down and the two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    The next morning, Su Sang called Su Xiaolu over alone.

    Su Xiaoling wanted toe, but Su Sang stopped her.

    Entering the room, Su Sang closed the door.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I have something to ask you. Tell us the truth. Can your mother regain her memories?¡±

    Su Sang half-crouched and looked at Su Xiaolu with his only eye.

    He ced his hands on Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulders. Su Xiaolu had no chance to avoid Su Sang¡¯s gaze.

    She looked at Su Sang and then at Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red and filled with hope.

    Su Xiaolu gritted her teeth. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way, but it¡¯s too dangerous. It might take my mother¡¯s life.¡±

    She broke free from Su Sang¡¯s arm and turned her back to him before saying, ¡°The only way is to insert many needles into Mother¡¯s brain. She will recall the past in her sleep. Once there¡¯s anything she doesn¡¯t want to remember, it will make her feel extremely painful. If she can¡¯t take it, she will lose her mind. At that time, not only will Mother not remember what happened in the past, but she will also forget us. There¡¯s irreversible damage to her nerves. In the future, she won¡¯t be able to remember anything.¡±

    ¡°Even so, is Mother determined to regain her memory?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked with difficulty.

    With that, she ran out without waiting for Madam Zhao to answer.

 Chapter 469 - 469 Madam Zhao Recovered Her Memory

    469 Madam Zhao Recovered Her Memory

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and left. She was really depressed, so she did not stay at home. She tiptoed and flew out of the house with her Qinggong.

    At this moment, she needed a quiet space to calm down.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Su Sang silently got up and closed the door again.

    He walked to Madam Zhao and sat down.

    He looked at Madam Zhao beside him with a gentle gaze and said gently, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s choose to recover your memories.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Sang gently took Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and held it tightly.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Sang and said nothing. Tears fell.

    Su Sang smiled slightly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we fail. We still have a lot of time. Our children have grown up and don¡¯t need us to worry anymore. The money we¡¯ve saved over the past few years is enough for us to live peacefully until we die of old age.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, then I¡¯ll tell you every day who you are and who I am. I can do nothing but stay with you and surround the yard at home. We can live the same life as before, working at sunrise and resting at sundown.¡±

    Su Sang told her everything he was thinking.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s tears fell like rain. She leaned closer to Su Sang¡¯s chest and replied in a choked voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The uneasiness in her heart gradually calmed down. She was no longer hesitant and afraid, because Su Sang was her eternal support. No matter what decision she made, Su Sang would support her.

    He knew the struggle in her heart. He knew that she was afraid of some irreversible consequences, so he took it on for her and told her not to worry and be afraid.

    Madam Zhao listened to Su Sang¡¯s heartbeat and felt very calm.

    Su Sang was relieved. As a husband and wife who slept together, how could he not understand Madam Zhao?

    She never said anything about the knot in her heart, but it had always been there.

    When Madam Zhao was deep in a nightmare, he heard Madam Zhao mutter, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡± and ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± in tears. Now that she was rich and the children did not have to worry about food and clothing, what was she afraid of? What was she sorry for?

    If she did not untie the knot in her heart, she would not be able to tell anyone about it. Sooner orter, she would not be able to take it. A mental illness was also an illness. As time passed, she would eventually copse.

    Now that there was a chance, although it was dangerous, the worst oue was that Madam Zhao could not remember anything. At least she did not have to worry anymore. She did not have to think too much. There was nothing bad about this.

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tighter.

    The couple was still the same as before. They didn¡¯t need to say much now.

    After Su Xiaolu left home, she walked slowly on the street.

    The capital was bustling, and the streets were filled with limestone bs.

    As she walked, a figure blocked her path.

    Su Xiaolu went left, and so did the figure. Su Xiaolu went right, and so did the figure.

    Su Xiaolu frowned and looked up. Her furrowed brows suddenly rxed. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Master, ah¡­ Wah¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Old Wu and cried.

    Old Wu was originally very happy, but when the words reached his mouth, he was hugged. In an instant, his entire body stiffened and he was as motionless as a wooden stake.

    He stuttered, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t cry, girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything can be resolved, can we stop crying?¡±

    Old Wu looked helpless. He turned to look at Gui You, who had suddenly taken two steps away from him and was looking at him coldly with his arms crossed. He looked for help and signaled Gui You to pull Su Xiaolu away.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was calm as he turned a blind eye to it. When he lowered his eyes, the tip of his tongue touched his cheek and his lips pursed into a small arc.

    Su Xiaolu cried and wiped her snot and tears on Old Wu¡¯s body. Then, she sniffed and said with red eyes, ¡°Master, Master Gui You, did youe to see me?¡±

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years, so I specially came to take a look. I calcted the time and thought that the results of the imperial examination were out, so I came to take a look.¡±

    The little girl had grown much taller after not seeing her for a few years. Her once chubby cheeks had already lost weight.

    That innocent and carefree innocence was gone.

    The little girl was sad. Because she knew more things, she was more and more worried.

    ¡°Tell Master, what happened to make you so sad?¡±

    Old Wu asked with concern. After all, she was his only disciple. Although it was rare, he treasured her very much. Seeing Su Xiaolu cry sadly, Old Wu¡¯s heart ached.

    As Su Xiaolu walked, she told Old Wu and Gui You about this matter.

    Gui You did not say anything and remained silent.

    Old Wu sighed and said, ¡°Girl, the hardest thing to say in this world is love. There are countlessplicated struggles that make people feel pain and joy. Your parents are not strong-tempered people, but they have their own reasons for everything they do. They only make decisions after weighing the pros and cons.¡±

    ¡°As a daughter, it¡¯s reasonable for you to worry and care about them.¡±

    Old Wu couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. He was kind and gentle.

    ¡°We¡¯ll also do everything we can for the sake of not regretting it in our hearts, not to stop anything. Your parents no longer need anyone to make decisions for them. Whatever decision they want to make, respect and ept it. Master can only say this to you. After this matter is settled, bid them farewell and go out to wander in this vast world.¡±

    After Old Wu finished speaking, he smiled gently at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you, Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt much better after expressing her emotions.

    After not seeing Old Wu for many years, the joy was already greater than the sadness.

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Old Wu¡¯s hand and took his pulse.

    Old Wu stroked his beard and said, ¡°How is it? Is my body okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Master, you¡¯re in good health.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with Old Wu¡¯s body, but he was not strong either.

    Birth, old age, illness, and death were naturalws that all living creatures could not escape.

    No one was an exception.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You. ¡°Master Gui You, are you feeling well?¡±

    Gui You said calmly, ¡°Very well.¡±

    Old Wu blew at his beard. ¡°Good my ass. Not long ago, we encountered a group of mountain bandits in the mountains and almost couldn¡¯t win. If not for my resourcefulness, we would have died.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Gui You agreed softly.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, what was the situation? Is there anyone Master Gui You can¡¯t defeat?¡±

    Old Wu coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bandit nest. There were only a few hundred people. Someone inside was sick. I happened to be captured while picking herbs. When Gui You came to save me, he barged in and killed a few hundred people, but he couldn¡¯t save me. Instead, he angered the entire nest. In the end, I tampered with the water source and poisoned them.¡±

 Chapter 470 - 470 Madam Zhao Recovered Her Memory 2

    470 Madam Zhao Recovered Her Memory 2

    ¡°He has suffered quite a few injuries himself. If this was when he was younger, those few people would be nothing. In the end, he¡¯s still getting old and he¡¯s not as fast as before.¡±

    Old Wu nced at Gui You.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was still calm as he said, ¡°Are you talking about the time when I killed more than four hundred bandits and you drugged three of them?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. She admitted that she was much happier now.

    Old Wu raised his chin and snorted proudly. ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Gui You nced at Su Xiaolu, pursed his lips, and nodded without saying anything.

    They returned to the Su residence together.

    Old Wu looked at the house and nodded. ¡°Not bad, not bad. When that family gets the news, they¡¯ll probably be so angry that they¡¯ll fall seriously ill.¡±

    Old Wu did not specify, but Su Xiaolu knew which family he was talking about.

    Su Hua became the top scorer. Although Su Chong did not pass, he was still a High Schr. It was rare for this to appear in a family.

    The news had not been sent back yet, but it would eventually arrive.

    Being a top scorer was an honor that many people dreamed of.

    Even in a schrly family, it was difficult to produce a top scorer. Old Master Su would naturally regret it after hearing such news.

    The Su family would also be angry and regretful.

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and went home. She said to the servants, ¡°These two are my Masters.¡±

    After letting the servants recognize them, Su Xiaolu settled Gui You and Old Wu down.

    Su Xiaoling also came over to greet him. Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°Xiaoling, how have you been recently?¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle-Master. I¡¯m fine. How are the two of you?¡±

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all good.¡±

    Gui You only nodded.

    Old Wu and Gui You went to see Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not expect Old Wu and Gui You toe to the capital. Madam Zhao was a little embarrassed.

    Su Sang smiled warmly and greeted them. ¡°Mr. Gui You, Brother Wu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Old Wu and Gui You nodded.

    After greeting them, Old Wu and Gui You returned to their rooms to rest.

    Madam Zhao quickly came out and went to the kitchen to cook with Su Xiaoling.

    Since Old Wu and Gui You were here, how could they not cook personally?

    In the afternoon, Su Chong and Su Hua returned.

    Gui You immediately checked Su Chong¡¯s foundation.

    After checking Su Chong, Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Girl, bring me a sword.¡±

    Previously, Su Xiaolu was not in a good mood, but she was much better now.

    Su Chong had already surpassed his master. Gui You did not know how far Su Xiaolu had gone.

    However, after exchanging blows, he was also surprised. The little girl had improved a lot. This level of improvement could be said to be better than when she had learned it in the past.

    At dinner.

    Old Wu and Gui You were both drinking. Su Sang, Su Chong, and Su Hua apanied them.

    Old Wu was very happy. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    The once silly boys had also grown up, and there was wisdom in their eyes.

    After dinner, Su Sang said, ¡°Chong, Hua, Xiaoling, Xiaolu, Father and Mother have something to say.¡±

    He supported Madam Zhao¡¯s decision, but he should let the children know about this decision.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others all knew about this. Worry showed between their brows, but they tacitly did not ask.

    Su Sang said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this decision for a long time. I¡¯ve thought about it long before this. If this was ten years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have supported your mother¡¯s decision. It¡¯s just that now that you¡¯ve all grown up, I don¡¯t have to worry about you anymore. Our family is considered rich. The remaining money in our hands can be spent for several lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Father supports your mother¡¯s decision. Without memories of the past, it¡¯s iplete. Even if this doesn¡¯t happen, something else will. This decision won¡¯t disappear. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Although it¡¯s very risky, Father and Mother have already thought it through. If it seeds, the knot in Father and Mother¡¯s hearts will be resolved. If it fails, we won¡¯t be troubled by it in the future.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.

    Old Wu and Gui You did not interrupt.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and the others looked at each other.

    Su Xiaoling was already crying.

    Madam Zhao was also crying. She choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She wanted to be selfish.

    Su Chong sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Mother. Do whatever you want. Life is too short. It¡¯s a pity to leave behind regrets.¡±

    Su Chong couldn¡¯t say anything to stop her. Even he would be stubborn because of something he was obsessed with. Didn¡¯t he also make things difficult for his parents? He didn¡¯t say who he liked, didn¡¯t his parents also respect him?

    Therefore, he could do the same thing, and so could his parents.

    Su Hua smiled gently and said, ¡°Brother is right. A person¡¯s life isn¡¯t long. You should live without regrets. Father and Mother, don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ve already grown up. We¡¯re doing what we want to do. Father and Mother, just do what you want to do. We¡¯ll always be a family.¡±

    No matter what happened, they were still a family.

    Su Xiaoling wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°I support Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said seriously, ¡°Me too.¡±

    Su Sang smiled in relief.

    Madam Zhao also smiled with tears in her eyes.

    After making up her mind, Su Xiaolu let Madam Zhao take a shower and wash up to rx.

    At night, Su Xiaolu came to give Madam Zhao acupuncture.

    Madam Zhao was already prepared. She changed intofortable clothes with her hair draped over her shoulders and weed the treatment in the mostfortable state.

    Su Sang waited by the bed.

    Su Xiaoling, Su Chong, and Su Hua were all in their rooms. They did note because they did not want Madam Zhao to feel too pressured.

    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles. She looked into Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, no matter how painful your memories are, you have to remember that you have four children now and a husband who loves you. Remember us, okay? Don¡¯t get lost in those pains. Those memories are just your past. You¡¯ve already survived them.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    A needle pierced into Madam Zhao¡¯s be, followed by another.

    Madam Zhao slowly closed her eyes. Su Xiaolu wiped Madam Zhao¡¯s tears with a handkerchief.

    One silver needle after another pierced into an important acupuncture point. Su Xiaolu only stopped after 36.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s wait for Mother to wake up together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Sang.

    Su Sang nodded. Not long after, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling came over. The family sat by the bed and quietly waited for Madam Zhao to get through this difficult time.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s face gradually turned pale and she began to sweat, her lips trembling.

    Su Sang held her hand and kissed it lightly. He said softly, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s all in the past. You have me and the children now.¡±

    ¡°All of us are apanying you and waiting for you toe home,¡± Su Sang looked at Madam Zhao affectionately and whispered.

 Chapter 471 - 471 Madam Zhao Recovers Her Memory 3

    471 Madam Zhao Recovers Her Memory 3

    He knew that Madam Zhao was going through a difficult time. He did not know if this was useful. He hoped that this could give Madam Zhao some strength.

    The wait was difficult and torturous, but they were all very patient.

    At this moment, Madam Zhao was already deep in her painful memories.

    Recovering one¡¯s memories was to experience the memories of the past bit by bit and re-experience the emotions of the past.

    Her 17 years of memories were all condensed on this night.

    Su Sang and the others were suffering, and so was Madam Zhao.

    She remembered Su Xiaolu¡¯s words and said them again and again in her heart. It didn¡¯t matter how bitter her past memories were. Her future was blissful. She had four children and a husband who doted on her. Her eldest son was a High Schr and was highly skilled in martial arts. Her second son was already the top scorer. Her daughter would marry the Crown Prince in three years, and her youngest daughter was a divine doctor.

    Madam Zhao remembered these deeply. When she was in a daze, she saw her younger self.

    This feeling was very strange. It was as if she was watching how she grew up from someone else¡¯s perspective.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s confession was right. She didn¡¯t treat her well at all.

    When she was younger, she liked her younger sister, Yan Zhenzhen, and her younger brother, Yan Zhiyuan. She was less than two years younger than Yan Zhenzhen. At that time, she did not know that her mother was dead, so she liked Yan Zhenzhen very much when she was born.

    She would lie by the bed and look at Yan Zhenzhen quietly. She would let Yan Zhenzhen hold her hand.

    Qi Xinyue would push her away and let the nanny take her away.

    There were not many memories. When she was four years old, she wanted to y with Yan Zhenzhen, but Qi Xinyue did not allow it.

    Yan Zhenzhen and Qi Xinyue ate and lived together. She was very envious. She actually wanted to live with her too.

    But that was impossible.

    Lonely, she asked the nanny beside her why her sister could stay with her mother but she couldn¡¯t.

    The nanny hugged her and said with a sigh, ¡°Poor Young Lady, you¡¯re not her biological daughter. Your biological mother passed away when she gave birth to you, and Second Miss is her biological daughter, so she will stay with Second Miss and not you.¡±

    For a four-year-old child, she didn¡¯t quite understand. She still couldn¡¯t understand the joys and sorrows of people, but she understood that she and her sister did not have the same mother. Her mother was dead, and she would never see her mother again. She would never be loved by her mother like her sister.

    So, she fell sick.

    Looking at her past memories, Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached.

    It was also from this moment on that she yearned for Qi Xinyue¡¯s motherly love to be shared with her.

    Hence, she gave Yan Zhenzhen what she liked very much. She gave half of the gifts she brought back from her grandfather¡¯s house to Yan Zhenzhen. Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression when she saw her became much better. She thought that this was motherly love.

    When Yan Zhiyuan was born, Qi Xinyue had a difficult delivery.

    Yan Zhenzhen was so frightened that she cried. She was the one who held back her tears and hugged Yan Zhenzhen tofort her.

    She was sad herself. She just didn¡¯t cry out loud. Tears of sadness and worry kept falling. At the time, she wondered if her mother had suffered the same pain when she gave birth to her. That was why her mother hadn¡¯t survived.

    In the end, Qi Xinyue made it through and sessfully gave birth to Yan Zhiyuan.

    Yan Zhenzhen and she both went to look at Qi Xinyue. Qi Xinyue was very cold to her and asked her to leave. She said something very strange, ¡°Cold-blooded little monster, I doted on you for nothing. Get out.¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen didn¡¯t understand and cried beside Qi Xinyue.

    She didn¡¯t understand either. She went over tofort Yan Zhenzhen and told her sister not to cry, but Qi Xinyue pushed her away. Her cold gaze was like a knife that stabbed into her heart. The piercing pain made her extremely sad. She cried, but Qi Xinyue hated it even more.

    At that time, she did not understand that this was hatred.

    She only knew that from now on, she would not be able to see Yan Zhenzhen often, nor would she be able to see her father.

    In the few times they met, Yan Zhenzhen would always forcefully upy everything she liked.

    She did not fight for it. If Yan Zhenzhen wanted it, she would give it to her. If she wanted to y with Yan Zhenzhen, it would be like going to someone else¡¯s house and seeing others¡¯ sisters.

    However, after Yan Zhenzhen took the things, she would turn hostile. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not my biological sister. Who knows what you¡¯re up to? If I trust you too much, what if you harm me?¡±

    Every time she heard these words, she would be sad.

    However, every time they went to the Qi family together, Yan Zhenzhen would be very intimate with her. Yan Zhenzhen was very lively and cheerful, and herughter was as crisp as a bell. Wherever Yan Zhenzhen was, everyone¡¯s eyes would be on her. Everyone in the Qi family said that she was a ball of happiness.

    Actually, she also felt that it was true. Even if Yan Zhenzhen changed often, she still liked this sister very much.

    As she grew up, Qi Xinyue became colder and colder.

    She knew that if Qi Xinyue did not like it, she would not go to Qi Xinyue.

    The nanny who took care of her said, ¡°Young Lady is blessed. The good days are yet toe. Your maternal ancestor will definitely find a good marriage for you. Young Lady will definitely be treated well. At that time, all of Young Lady¡¯s grievances will disappear.¡±

    She remembered what the nanny said. At the age of thirteen, she was very happy.

    Even though she was experiencing this memory again, Madam Zhao could empathize with her past self. She was happy and looking forward to it.

    That year, her gentle grandmother often brought her to many banquets and she got to know Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin was well read and both of them blushed.

    When they met for the first time, the two of them did not say a word.

    However, not long after she returned home, she received news from her maternal grandmother that she was getting engaged.

    At that time, she was fourteen.

    After settling the engagement, she began to write to Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin often went out, and he liked to write letters to tell her what he had encountered.

    And he hoped that she would reply like this.

    Her life was very quiet. Her three meals a day did not change much. She only embroidered and yed the zither. She rarely had the chance to leave the residence, let alone leave after the engagement.

    In one letter after another, Sun Yangxin said, ¡°There¡¯s a stream in a small monastery in the south of the city. There are prawns and crabs inside. I¡¯ll bring her there in the future.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a theater on West Street. They sing very well. In the future, we can go to the theater together. We can also write our own scripts and let them rehearse into a big show.¡±

    In these letters, the two of them gradually developed feelings for each other.

    The day of their marriage was set to be after she turned seventeen, when she was about to turn eighteen.

    At that time, they would send a letter every two days.

    Sun Yangxin had written many poems for her. Each line did not look special, but it was an acrostic poem. When they were connected, the short words were filled with longing and anticipation.

    She was shy and happy. Madam Zhao could empathize with her, but she also felt deep pain because she was not all Yan Mian. She was still Madam Zhao.

    As the wedding date approached, Qi Xinyue brought her out to offer incense and pray for blessings.

 Chapter 472 - 472 Madam Zhao Recovers Her Memory 4

    472 Madam Zhao Recovers Her Memory 4

    Actually, she didn¡¯t really want to go, but Qi Xinyue said that she had to go. She was praying that she would be happy in the future and that she had to personally go and ask for the marriage fortune.

    The nanny persuaded her not to go. There was deep worry in the nanny¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Young Lady, with such an engagement, why are you worried that you won¡¯t be happy in the future? If you want to pray for blessings, why don¡¯t you go and ask for a child-sending lot after marriage?¡±

    She blushed. She felt that it made sense.

    But when the day came, Qi Xinyue still came to call her. She was extremely gentle. She stroked her cheek and said gently, ¡°Time really flies. You¡¯ve grown up. That temple has your mother¡¯s longevity token. Go and pay your respects.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t refuse this reason, so in just a few breaths, she changed her mind and decided to go.

    The nanny and maidservants wanted to stop her, but there was no time or opportunity. She avoided their worried gazes and left the residence with Qi Xinyue.

    Only she and Qi Xinyue left the residence. The path gradually became deserted.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression was very cold.

    After the carriage had traveled for four hours, she was already panicking. She asked worriedly, ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t we arrived yet?¡±

    She had always called Qi Xinyue mother.

    She asked. Qi Xinyue looked at her coldly and suddenly reached out to pinch her chin. She was not afraid of hurting her at all. She heard Qi Xinyue¡¯s cold and disgusted voice. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mother. I didn¡¯t give birth to you.¡±

    ¡®Do you know how much I hate you? What right do you have to be married to such a good man? What will happen to my daughter in the future? She won¡¯t have such a good marriage. Won¡¯t she be suppressed by you for the rest of her life?¡¯

    ¡°How can you be so lucky? You jinxed your mother to death when you were born. You shouldn¡¯t have lived. You still want to marry into a good family. Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She was terrified.

    She cried. She begged for mercy and admitted her mistake.

    The carriage stopped. Qi Xinyue grabbed her hair and pulled her out of the carriage. She saw more than ten fierce men. They were very dark and had fierce eyes. They had many scars.

    Qi Xinyue took out the money box and gave it to them. She said fiercely, ¡°Take her away. The further away from the capital, the better.¡±

    She cried in fear and helplessness as she begged, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t do this to me. I beg you. I don¡¯t want to marry the Sun family anymore. I don¡¯t want to marry him, okay?¡±

    No amount of pleading would help.

    Qi Xinyue pushed her away fiercely. She fell into the grass by the roadside. She didn¡¯t know what had pierced her palm, but the pain was far less than the panic in her heart.

    Qi Xinyue kicked her away and turned to leave mercilessly.

    The few servants who drove the carriage realized that something was wrong with the stone tform and wanted to escape. However, they were chased by the bandits and killed with two shes.

    She wanted to run, too, but she was caught before she could take more than two steps. They pulled her roughly onto the horse and then quickly left.

    The fierce horse galloped, and her cries for help were drowned out by the rapid wind.

    She heard a banditugh and say, ¡°This woman is really fair. She¡¯s a nobledy from an official¡¯s family. We¡¯re lucky.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s run for a while first. Mrs. Yan said that her maternal grandfather¡¯s troops were heavy. If we don¡¯t run far, we¡¯ll be tracked down and caught. Only death awaits us. If we want to enjoy the woman, we¡¯ll circle around the three cities and five counties. Anyway, she¡¯s in our hands. We can do whatever we want. When we get tired of ying with her, we¡¯ll find a corner to sell it and earn some money from drinking.¡±

    When her memories reappeared, Madam Zhao was frightened. She was the same as Yan Mian. She was scared to death.

    Her heart was filled with fear.

    Madam Zhao felt very pained because she had experienced all of this.

    In the past, she was Yan Mian. She suffered all this. She thought about it countless times. How did she get to Furongzhou? She passed by so many counties and finally arrived at the Southern Mountain Vige.

    Now that the truth was right in front of her, she had to unravel them one by one. She was in extreme pain.

    She fell into tears. For some reason, the running horses stopped.

    Madam Zhao felt a splitting headache. She knew that this was because of her. She was afraid and retreated, so that part of her memory stopped moving forward.

    She felt so painful. It was as if someone was hammering her head with a heavy hammer. It hurt so much that she wanted to die.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t stop.

    Madam Zhao kept chanting in her heart. This was in the past. It was in the past. Her future was very happy. She had four children, all of whom were very outstanding. The eldest son is a high schr, the second son was the top scorer, the third daughter was betrothed to the Crown Prince, and the youngest daughter was a divine doctor.

    After repeating it over and over again, she finally let that part of her memory continue to move forward.

    The bandits brought her along and they traveled day after day. Her voice was already hoarse from shouting. She seemed to be sick and could not tell day from night. She felt ufortable all over.

    When she stopped, she heard the bandits say, ¡°We¡¯ve run far enough. We can have a good rest and enjoy ourselves.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart tightened. Yan Mian was weak and frightened. There were tears in her eyes. When her eyes met Madam Zhao¡¯s, Madam Zhao felt that she could not move at all. Her head was splitting, her throat seemed to be smoking, and her vision was blurry.

    She heard heavy footsteps and unbearableughter. Her blurry vision followed her tears and rolled down her face. She suddenly became clear-headed and saw the bandits walking towards her.

    At this moment, she became Yan Mian. She no longer looked at these memories from the perspective of others. She was experiencing it.

    She started to forget everything about being Madam Zhao andpletely became the 17-year-old Yan Mian.

    She could feel all the fear and uneasiness in her heart.

    She had already retreated to the corner of the wall. She wanted to die.

    However, she was too weak and did not even have the strength to bite off her tongue.

    The bandit stepped forward and tore open her clothes. However, he cursed in disgust, ¡°F*ck, why is this woman¡¯s body rotten?¡±

    Someone grabbed her hair and let go in disgust.

    She looked down and saw that her body was covered in abscesses for some reason. She smelled a stench, the stench of pus and blood. Her undergarments were even adhered to the abscesses.

    The bandit tore open her clothes and stained his hand with pus and blood. He was disgusted and raised his hand angrily, but he stopped.

    They were all cursing, ¡°Why are there so many abscesses? How can we do this? It¡¯s so disgusting to be covered in abscesses and blood.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s on herst breath. She probably won¡¯t be able to live. F*ck, no one would like her even if I sell her.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought a burden all the way here. If we kill her like this, it will be in vain. Let¡¯s find a human trafficker and sell her. Every coin counts. Hurry up, before she rots to death.¡±

    Because of an unknown abscess, she kept her innocence, but what awaited her fate?

    The next day, she was sold to a human trafficker for 200 copper coins. He was unwilling to pay more than that.

    He was afraid that if he bought her and she died in his hands, it would be a waste of money. The bandits were also afraid that if they did not sell her and she died in their hands, it would be a waste of so much effort. The human trafficker had also said that he could treat her first. After treating her, the price would at least be several times higher. However, no one was willing to treat her, so the bandits sold her in the end.

    She was chased into the cage cart by the human trafficker, along with some other people whose bodies were in tatters.

 Chapter 473 - 473 Madam Zhao Recovers Her Memory 5

    473 Madam Zhao Recovers Her Memory 5

    There were more people waiting to be sold.

    They were all unconscious. Even if they were pulled away, no one would say a word.

    They only had one steamed bun a day to survive.

    Some people were rotten to death.

    Some people were beaten to death.

    Because they couldn¡¯t be sold and had to waste a steamed bun, when they couldn¡¯t be sold along the way, they would be beaten up. The leader of the human traffickers couldn¡¯t bear to beat up those who were in good health, so he used those whose bodies were already rotten to vent his anger.

    In any case, they didn¡¯t cost much. If he killed them, so be it.

    She had also been beaten many, many times.

    Apart from the rotten abscesses on her body, there were also scars from the whip. The leader of the human traffickers despised the abscesses on her body and instructed others to grab her hair and hit her hard or kick her.

    The leader of the human traffickers wouldn¡¯t touch her rotten and smelly body.

    Her throat was swollen and painful. She could not even beg for mercy.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just her. People like her would also be beaten up.

    Every time they went on the road, the human traffickers would cover the cage with a ck cloth. This way, they would not know what road they had taken or how much they had walked. They would never be able to return home.

    When she was in pain, even the memories of her family began to blur.

    Sometimes, when they stopped, the human trafficker would ask, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    As long as they remembered, they would be beaten up. Those who did not speak would also be beaten up. Gradually, when they mentioned their families, they were slow and terrified.

    She was no exception.

    The human trafficker said, ¡°You are pigs and dogs. You are the most inferior-ss servants. When you reach the main family, what you have to do is to give birth to children for the main family. Give birth to many sons and work hard for the main family to repay them. You have to remember that your surname is Zhao. Do you understand?¡±

    Those who were healthy and normal could not escape this oue, let alone those who had abscesses.

    She felt that she was slowly forgetting the past. Her head hurt whenever she thought of the past.

    She didn¡¯t dare remember. Slowly, she forgot.

    She forgot that she was once called Yan Mian.

    The abscesses on her face began to heal.

    The abscesses on her body had also scabbed over, but she still looked very terrifying.

    The human trafficker led her to a woman and pinched her chin like he was disying livestock for the woman to see. The woman asked bluntly, ¡°Is it clean?¡±

    Of course, the human trafficker replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s clean. There are dry sores on her body. No one touched her. However, she¡¯s about to recover. If you pay one tael of silver now, you can take her away. When the abscesses on her body recover, it won¡¯t be this amount.¡±

    The woman was willing to give her a tael of silver, so she brought her home.

    She only knew that she was Madam Zhao and knew nothing else.

    The woman brought her home and said to her, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be my third son¡¯s wife. As long as you give birth to my third son¡¯s children, my family won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± The woman made her his third daughter-inw.

    She and Su Sang became husband and wife.

    She had also ended the days when she was still on tenterhooks from the human trafficker¡¯s proficiency. She was filled with gratitude for being able to eat, not be beaten, and sleep on a warm and stable bed.

    She did a lot of work every day withoutint.

    However,ter on, when her son was thrown and became a fool, she began to suppress her hatred.

    However, this hatred eventually turned into helplessness. She was just a weak and useless woman. Her husband was too filial to her parents. He was so filial, so she endured it day after day, year after year.

    She was like a tenacious weed, tenaciously surviving in this world.

    Like all women in the world, she hoped that she could have a healthy son to take care of her in her old age.

    She also treated her husband as the heavens and relied on him.

    ¡­

    Madam Zhao¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her eyelids trembled for a few seconds before she slowly opened her eyes.

    She saw a tired and worried face sitting by the bed. Their eyes met and Madam Zhao smiled with difficulty. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sang.¡±

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    When Madam Zhao woke up, she still remembered him.

    Su Sang was relieved. Madam Zhao had survived this painful night.

    Madam Zhao looked at the children around the bed. Her heart was filled with peace and stability.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and personally took out the needles for Madam Zhao.

    The process was dangerous, but she still managed to survive.

    No one asked about those memories.

    After taking the needle, Su Xiaolu fed Madam Zhao a pill. Then, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaoling went out together.

    Su Sang stayed behind to apany Madam Zhao.

    After the children left, Su Sang also went to bed and slept in his clothes. He put his arm around Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder and asked her to be closer to him.

    Madam Zhao also recovered a lot of energy. She said softly, ¡°I remember everything.¡±

    Su Sang was stunned for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Last night, Madam Zhao¡¯s sudden vomiting frightened him. She vomited and twitched. Her face was pale, and her expression was ferocious as if she was enduring something painful. At that moment, he actually regretted it, but it was already toote.

    If they took out the needles, Madam Zhao would be a fool.

    Su Xiaolu said that Madam Zhao might have been in the midst of remembering the pain at that time. She would be fine after enduring it.

    Su Xiaolu took something and kept giving it to Madam Zhao.

    After inserting many more needles into her body, Madam Zhao slowly stopped twitching.

    She had regained this memory. She had experienced unknown pain. They had also been frightened when they had guarded her.

    Su Sang put his arm around Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder and could not help but hug her tighter. He hugged Madam Zhao and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes heated up and tears flowed out. She leaned against Su Sang¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I remember everything¡­ The reason why I was able to stay safe from those bandits was that I suddenly had many abscesses on my body. My entire body was rotting. There were many times when I was about to die, but I endured it forcefully.¡±

    Madam Zhao felt relieved. She had not been vited.

    Su Sang choked and asked, ¡°Darling, what kind of person is that Young Master Sun?¡±

    The two of them did not care about the same thing, but they each had their own worries.

    At the mention of Sun Yangxin, Madam Zhao was adrift for a moment before saying, ¡°Sang, he¡¯s a very good person. In the end, we¡¯re not fated. I should thank him, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not have any thoughts about Sun Yangxin. Back then, Yan Mian looked forward to it and was very happy. However, they were not fated. If they missed each other, they missed each other. However, Sun Yangxin had been looking for her. If she had the chance to see him again, she should thank him. She should thank him for liking her and for waiting for so many years.

    But the Sun family had hurt her daughter, so she wouldn¡¯t ignore this.

    ¡°I won¡¯t care, nor will I plead for mercy for the Sun family. But when the results are out, I want to see him and give him closure for the past.¡± Madam Zhao said what was on her mind.

 Chapter 474 - 474 Curing the Foxâ€™s Stench

    474 Curing the Fox¡¯s Stench

    Su Sang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Sang did not ask further. He just hugged Madam Zhao quietly.

    The couple snuggled up to each other without saying a word.

    Madam Zhao felt at ease. Perhaps because she was too tiredst night, she fell asleep not long after.

    !!

    This time, she was really asleep.

    Su Sang had not slept all night and only rxed now. Madam Zhao was asleep, and so was he.

    Su Xiaolu and the other siblings ate at the dining table.

    Gui You and Old Wu were both there.

    After eating, Old Wu began to look at the medicine Su Xiaolu had prepared.

    After asking a few questions, Su Xiaolu told him about Princess Pingan¡¯s case.

    Old Wu pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s feasible. I won¡¯t leave for the next few days, so we¡¯ll go take a look together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Master.¡±

    Madam Zhao had regained her memories, and life at home was still the same. The siblings were not too worried.

    When Old Wu and Gui You arrived, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also very happy, but they did not treat them too grandly. Just like before, it was as if their family, who had been out for a long time, had returned.

    Madam Zhao did not mention the Sun family.

    She did not mention anything, and Su Chong and the others would not take the initiative to say it. It was a good thing that Madam Zhao could let go and look at it calmly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao began to prepare to work with Yu Jing Hong.

    After many hardships, the two of them were closer to each other. They were husband and wife who were going to be together for the rest of their lives.

    In the past few days, Su Xiaolu had also prepared all the herbs she needed.

    Finally, at the beginning of April, Su Xiaolu and Old Wu arrived at the princess¡¯s residence.

    Zhou Pingan had been waiting for a long time.

    Seeing Old Wu, Zhou Pingan was a little curious about his identity.

    Qin Shoucheng bowed respectfully. ¡°When did Senior enter the capital? I¡¯m really lucky to be able to meet you this time.¡±

    With that said, Qin Shoucheng said to Zhou Pingan, ¡°Princess, you can rest assured. With divine doctor Wu around, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard coldly. ¡°What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not interfering.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was overjoyed and weed him respectfully.

    She did not doubt Su Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills, but with a famous and old divine doctor present, she immediately felt at ease.

    Even if the little divine doctor wasn¡¯t outstanding, the old divine doctor wouldn¡¯t let her cause trouble.

    Zhou Pingan did not apply a thickyer of ointment because she was going to have the surgery today.

    The smell was strong. Old Wu said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Go quickly.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng nodded slightly at Zhou Pingan.

    Zhou Pingan excused himself and went to the inner room with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu put down the first aid kit and unfolded it. Then, she let Zhou Pingan lie down on the bed.

    The house had been cleaned up. All the equipment had been boiled at high temperatures and soaked in strong wine.

    Su Xiaolu tied Zhou Pingan up and took out silver needles. She inserted them into her entire shoulder and sealed the pain in her entire arm.

    The acupuncture points were sealed, and there were not even a few drops of blood.

    Su Xiaolu also covered herself with a scarf as a mask.

    Zhou Pingan had just taken a shower and there was already ayer of yellow oil under her armpits. This oily substance was very smelly.

    Su Xiaolu wiped them away and cut them.

    Due to the secretion abnormality, Zhou Pingan¡¯s armpit nds were different from ordinary people.

    Su Xiaolu cut off a lot of ndr tissue and slowly stitched it up.

    Then the other armpit.

    Zhou Pingan could feel something from the beginning to the end.

    She even personally felt that there was a piece of flesh being removed from her armpit. Zhou Pingan could not help but frown when he saw the ckish-yellow thing. Was this the thing that made her smell?

    Su Xiaolu began to stitch her up. Zhou Pingan felt her flesh being pulled around.

    After the stitches.

    Su Xiaolu opened arge jar and dug out a brown ointment to apply to the wound. Then, she bandaged it with gauze.

    By the time Su Xiaolu was done, it had been four hours.

    Su Xiaolu took out the needles. Zhou Pingan began to feel a faint pain. She was about to ask when Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s normal to feel pain after taking out the needles, but it will recover in a day or two.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was relieved. ¡°Alright, thank you, Doctor Su.¡±

    Su Xiaolu showed the ointment to Zhou Pingan and said, ¡°Remember to apply this ointment every day. After the wound recovers, just apply ayer every day. If it¡¯s convenient, bandage it once a day. If not, apply it thinner and apply it three times at a time.¡±

    ¡°Your condition is quite serious. If you want to treat itpletely, it will take at least half a year with the application of medicine. Try to apply it for a few more months. Your daughter only needs to apply the medicine for four months. This amount of medicine is enough for you and your daughter to use for treatment.¡±

    Su Xiaolu carried out the otherrge jars in the medical kit. She had prepared these medicine for Zhou Pingan and her daughter.

    She would not stay in the capital for long, so she had prepared all the medicine.

    Zhou Pingan put on her clothes and thanked her seriously.

    She got a maidservant to carry her daughter over.

    She personally applied medicine for her daughter and asked Su Xiaolu seriously, ¡°Doctor Su, is this right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at it and nodded. ¡°Princess, you did well. This will do.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was a very meticulous mother. She applied the ointment under the child¡¯s armpits and applied it evenly.

    The ointment did not have any fragrance, but it smelled like medicine.

    She could vaguely distinguish some precious medicinal herbs and ginseng.

    She recalled what the servant who had sent Su Xiaolu back had said when he returned. Zhou Pingan was even more relieved.

    ¡°This is what I cut out. Princess, deal with it yourself.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the meat on the te. She thought for a moment and handed it to Zhou Pingan to handle.

    Zhou Pingan nodded. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Su.¡±

    These pieces of meat were still emitting a thick fox¡¯s stench, but they were still her flesh after all. Her body, hair, and skin belonged to her parents, so she could not deal with it recklessly. Even if the smelly meat made her suffer for half her life, Zhou Pingan would not throw it away.

    She personally took out a clean wooden box and ced the pieces of meat inside.

    She would bury these in the ground.

    Su Xiaolu went out first.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Zhou Pingan tilted her head and sniffed carefully. She could not stop the smile on her face. The stench seemed to have really recovered.

    She couldn¡¯t smell it anymore. She didn¡¯t stink anymore.

    Zhou Pingan immediately changed into a new set of clothes. Her old clothes were all stained with the fox¡¯s stench. The smell was deeply immersed in her clothes and could not be washed away. Now, she wanted to throw away all her old clothes.

    Her life had to start over.

    After packing up, Zhou Pingan came out to send Su Xiaolu and the others off.

    At this moment, there was no longer any strange smell on Zhou Pingan. She was bright and confident. She thanked her respectfully. ¡°Doctor Su, thank you for curing my illness. Please ept this small gift.¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475 Curing the Foxâ€™s Stench 2

    475 Curing the Fox¡¯s Stench 2

    Zhou Pingan had prepared an additional reward. This was prepared previously. She thought that if she was cured, she would give it to her. If she was not cured, she would not take it out. Now that she no longer smelled strange, she just had to apply medicine ording to the requirements in the future, so she took out the medicine she had prepared for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the box of golden beads and waved her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve already taken the consultation fee. I won¡¯t ept the extra. I wish you a happy life in the future.¡±

    ¡°Princess, please. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not take it, but she was very happy.

    !!

    With that, Su Xiaolu left with Old Wu.

    Zhou Pingan held the box and bowed deeply to Su Xiaolu and Old Wu¡¯s backs. No one knew how difficult her journey was.

    Zhou Pingan returned to the main room. She took out the ointment jar and asked Qin Shoucheng to take some in a small box.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng thanked her with a smile. After all, he was an imperial physician in the pce. This ointment could remove the smell. Some concubines in the pce could also use it.

    He mainly wanted to study theposition of the ointment.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qin, you¡¯re too polite. If you hadn¡¯t rmended me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet the divine doctor.¡±

    Zhou Pingan was grateful. She had used many ointments over the years and they were all developed by Imperial Physician Qin. Now that she had met the divine doctor, it was also because of Imperial Physician Qin. How could she not be grateful?

    Qin Shoucheng smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng stood up and prepared to leave.

    Zhou Pingan personally sent him off.

    At this moment, a man walked over in a hurry.

    Qin Shoucheng didn¡¯t look at him. In his opinion, he looked down on a man who was a freeloader.

    ¡°Princess, Aunt Wang identally fell and affected her fetal stability. Please show mercy and ask Imperial Physician Qin to take a look at her.¡±

    The person who came was none other than Zhou Pingan¡¯s husband, Feng Jing. He begged Zhou Pingan, but his expression was not humble. He looked straight at Zhou Pingan, vaguely looking threatening.

    Qin Shoucheng sneered. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t agree to that. I still want my face. There are many good doctors in the capital. Not everyone is qualified to see imperial physicians.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng looked down on Feng Jing and his concubine who yed dirty tricks. If he didn¡¯t want to see her, he wouldn¡¯t.

    No matter what, he was an imperial physician.

    After Qin Shoucheng finished speaking, he left without caring how ugly the expression on Feng Jing¡¯s face looked.

    Feng Jing looked at Zhou Pingan andined, ¡°Princess, are you really that cruel?¡±

    ¡°You have overstepped your boundaries. She¡¯s just a concubine. If she has a miscarriage. Can¡¯t we just find a doctor to take a look?¡±

    Zhou Pingan¡¯s expression was cold. She did not have much feelings for Feng Jing to begin with. It was all because of her pride.

    The reason why she tolerated Feng Jing¡¯s domineering attitude was also because of her pride. But now, she did not have to suffer anymore.

    Feng Jing left angrily while Zhou Pingan smirked coldly.

    He freeloaded her, used her money to support his mistress, and even showed her a cold face. Wasn¡¯t it because he knew that she was sick and couldn¡¯t get married? That was all he relied on.

    Now that this no longer existed, what right did he have to be arrogant?

    Zhou Pingan returned to the main room and slowly looked at the ledger. Since she wanted to clean it up, she had to do so.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and Old Wu went home together.

    On the way, Old Wu bought Su Xiaolu candied hawthorns by the roadside.

    Su Xiaolu smiled as she ate.

    Old Wu said with a gentle expression, ¡°Girl, go out with Master to train in a few days. Now that your brothers have be sessful, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. How about following Master to tour the rivers and mountains? While Master is still young and strong, I can bring you around for a few years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu swallowed the sour and sweet hawthorn in her mouth and said, ¡°Master, I still have something to do. I can¡¯t go for the time being.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of Zhou Zhi. Naturally, she would not hide it from Old Wu. She told him in detail what she had promised Zhou Zhi, including how Zhou Zhi had helped her.

    Old Wu frowned. ¡°Girl, you¡­ Sigh¡­ Forget it.¡±

    Old Wu wanted to say that even if she treated him as a patient, he might not treat her as a doctor, but after thinking about it, he did not say it. What if it was not like that in the first ce? After he said it, Su Xiaolu would think of it.

    At least for now, Su Xiaolu only treated Zhou Zhi as a patient.

    Su Xiaolu looked over in confusion. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything else?¡±

    Old Wu coughed lightly and looked ahead. He said, ¡°If I want to say it, I will, if not I won¡¯t. What¡¯s wrong? Do you dare to hit me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°Thene and find Master after you treat him.¡±

    Old Wu said leisurely with his hands behind his back.

    Su Xiaolu agreed happily. ¡°Okay, Master has to write to me often. You wrote too few letters. You should write more.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome.¡±

    Old Wu muttered.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She knew that this meant that he had agreed.

    On the way back, Su Xiaolu bought many snacks and naturally did not forget to get wine for her master. Old Wu liked good wine and Su Xiaolu had the intention to do so. The old man was very happy and smiled along the way.

    Old Wu came this time to see Su Xiaolu.

    Now that the imperial examination had ended, he wanted to bring Su Xiaolu around.

    However, Su Xiaolu could not leave for the time being because of Zhou Zhi, so Old Wu and Gui You decided to leave the capital.

    However, it was rare for them to meet, so they would stay for a few more days.

    Qi Xingfeng came to the Su Residence and was very respectful when he saw Gui You. He blushed and said, ¡°Hello, Senior.¡±

    Gui You nced at Qi Xingfeng and nodded.

    Gui You and Su Chong exchanged blows. Qi Xingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. Su Xiaolu saw that he was excited and clenched her fists. When Gui You and Su Chong stopped, she smiled evilly and said loudly, ¡°Master Gui You, my cousin wants to learn a few moves from you.¡±

    Gui You nced at Qi Xingfeng and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was very excited. Su Chong walked over with a sword and had already handed it to Qi Xingfeng. ¡°Xingfeng, go on.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng took a few deep breaths and walked in front of Gui You. He first bowed and then stabbed with his sword.

    He had great strength, but his use of the sword was average. His strength was superior. Every strike had an unstoppable momentum.

    Swing, sh, and pick.

    After dozens of moves, the sword in Qi Xingfeng¡¯s hand was knocked off. Gui You sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re suitable to use a saber.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red, but in the end, it was just these two words. He had many things he wanted to say, but in the end, he held back.

    Invisibly, it was as if a shackle had trapped him, making him hold back those long speeches.

    Gui You did not say anything else. He pointed his sword at Su Xiaolu. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

 Chapter 476 - 476 Letâ€™s meet

    476 Let¡¯s meet

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate and went forward with her sword.

    Even though Gui You had been fighting for a few hours, he was still able to fight her with ease.

    Su Xiaolu also went all out. The cold and soft sword stuck to her waist many times. She avoided the de, but it still hurt when it hit her body.

    Gui You only stopped when Su Xiaolu had no strength left at all. He looked down at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°You can¡¯t bezy. Even if I¡¯m not around, you have to practice more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu propped herself up and hugged Gui You¡¯s legs.

    Gui You was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was helpless. She said, ¡°Master Gui You, promise me something, okay? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°I could kick you away.¡±

    Gui You said calmly.

    Su Xiaolu still refused to let go. ¡°If you kick me away, I¡¯ll cry. Besides, I will stille and hug your legs unless you promise me.¡±

    She was a ruffian and was not afraid of anything.

    Gui You: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Chong and Qi Xingfeng also had mixed feelings. They would never be able to do such a thing in their lives.

    ¡°Master Gui You, just promise me. I beg you, I beg you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu begged again.

    ¡°What do you think it is?¡±

    Gui You felt a headache. He wanted to leave, but Su Xiaolu was hugging him so tightly, and he could not really kick her away. She was still half a disciple, so what was wrong with satisfying her small request?

    ¡°Master Gui You, can you forge a weapon for my cousin? I¡­ I promised him before.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said in embarrassment. She had yet to tell Gui You what she had promised Qi Xingfeng.

    Qi Xingfeng blushed.

    Su Chongughed.

    Gui You nced at Qi Xingfeng and said, ¡°Get up. I agree.¡±

    He thought it was a big deal.

    But he could not let Su Xiaolu think that he would easily agree to such things. He said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, thank you, Master Gui You.¡±

    Su Xiaolu let go happily and felt relieved.

    Gui You looked at Qi Xingfeng. ¡°You¡¯re very suitable to use a saber. I¡¯ll forge a big saber for you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng blushed in excitement. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Four words. He was almost at his limit.

    He was afraid that he spoke too little and Gui You would not be able to sense his gratitude. However, Gui You did not even look at him and had already turned around to enter the house.

    Qi Xingfeng looked at Su Xiaolu and thanked her happily. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. Don¡¯t forget what we agreed on. Master Gui You will send the weapon over. If you can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng said excitedly, ¡°I will definitely¡ª¡±

    He choked it back down and blushed again.

    Su Xiaoluughed. Qi Xingfeng had changed a lot. She believed that he could do it.

    In mid-April, Old Wu and Gui Li left the capital.

    The Sun family¡¯s case was also closed. Sun Yangxin was demoted by four ranks and transferred to a small county as a county magistrate in Huizhou to make up for it.

    The soldiers guarding the Sun family also retreated.

    Zhou Wenjing cried as she helped Madam Qin back to the residence.

    Although they did not receive any punishment, the prison was cold and gloomy. Many of Madam Qin¡¯s old illnesses had rpsed. As soon as they returned, they immediately invited a doctor to take a look.

    Sun Yangxin was very cold. After settling Madam Qin down, he said to Zhou Wenjing, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing followed nervously. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    In an instant, Sun Yangxin¡¯s official rank was reduced by four levels. He was reduced from a second-grade minister to a sixth-grade minister. He couldn¡¯t even stay in the capital. Zhou Wenjing had long regretted it.

    During this period of time, she also understood that she had fallen into the Wei family¡¯s trap and was used as a pawn.

    But it was toote now.

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s cold silence made Zhou Wenjing even more nervous.

    Upon returning to the main courtyard, Sun Yangxin dismissed the servants. Zhou Wenjing immediately knelt down and said in tears, ¡°Master, divorce me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Sun Yangxin looked at Zhou Wenjing. The tears on her face couldn¡¯t hide her shrewd calctions.

    Sun Yangxin said coldly, ¡°Tell me the whole story. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and divorce you.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Sun Yangxin in a daze. She felt bitter.

    There was no way she could hide this from him.

    So it was true that he didn¡¯t like her.

    Zhou Wenjing stopped crying. If the heavens gave her a chance to regret, she definitely wouldn¡¯t marry him again.

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Zhou Wenjing stood up and walked to the table to sit down. She wiped the tears off her face and told Sun Yangxin the details.

    When she saw the pained look on Sun Yangxin¡¯s face, Zhou Wenjing smiled sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯ve waited for her for half your life, but she has long forgotten about you. She¡¯s already a wife and a mother. Now, she has two children. The current top scorer is her second son.¡±

    ¡°If things hadn¡¯t gone wrong, you would have already slept with her daughter, and she would have hated you forever.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. The words she said were filled with viciousness. She knew how to stab him where it hurt most, so every word was heart-wrenching.

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You should be d that you didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    Without another word, he turned around and left.

    Zhou Wenjing watched as he left resolutely. Her heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but lean on the table and cry.

    Sun Yangxin did not like her at all. He could not even be bothered to hate her.

    Zhou Wenjing felt pain in her heart. She was jealous of Madam Zhao. Why did Sun Yangxin like such a person for so many years?

    They were not even married. It was just an engagement. She had worked hard for many years, but she could not get any love from Sun Yangxin.

    She had spent half of her life doing this. She was unwilling to give up.

    No one could ignore the gains and losses. Zhou Wenjing felt that she was like a poor farmer who worked hard but ended up with nothing.

    ¡°Madam, you have to take care of your health. You¡¯re pregnant¡­¡±

    The maidservant went forward tofort her. Everyone in the residence had seen Zhou Wenjing¡¯s efforts, but Sun Yangxin didn¡¯t love her, so there was nothing they could do.

    Zhou Wenjing slowly stopped crying. She ced her hand on her abdomen and slowly calmed down. She had wasted half her life without love, but she would have a child in the end. This was the only thing she could rely on in the future.

    ¡ª-

    Sun Yangxin returned to the side yard. After closing the door, he fell to the ground weakly. He covered his face and let his tears surge. Pain overflowed from his heart. He cried and then smiled.

    He was crying because he was sad that there was no fate between them.

    He smiled because he knew that she was doing well and her days were blissful.

    He stumbled to his feet and dug out the letters that had been sealed for a long time from the bottom of the box. He carefully unfolded them and carefully closed them again. In the end, they were not fated to be together. However, it was not as if he had not thought of such an oue. He just found it difficult to face it for a moment.

 Chapter 477 - 477 Letâ€™s Meet 2

    477 Let¡¯s Meet 2

    He still remembered that when he first met her, she was gentle and shy. Her brows and eyes were filled with heart-wrenching mncholy.

    At that time, he thought that if he married her, he would definitely make her smile.

    He would make her smile for the rest of her life, just like those ancient people he admired. He would only marry one person in his life and give her all the joy in the world.

    He wrote down everything he had seen and heard for her to see. He promised that he would bring her along to see them.

    However, all his wishes could notpare to the will of the heavens.

    Sun Yangxin sat alone for the entire night. The next morning, he called for a bath.

    After tidying up, he went out.

    Sun Yangxin found the address Zhou Wenjing had given him. He stood outside the door and raised his hand a few times before lowering it. He had mixed feelings. He desperately wanted to see her, but he didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Su Xiaolu sat on the eaves and was anxious for him.

    Should he knock or not?

    Sun Yangxin mustered up the courage to raise his hand countless times, but in the end, he lowered it again. Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She shouted, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡±

    Sun Yangxin was stunned when he heard the voice. He subconsciously took a few steps back and looked up. When he saw Su Xiaolu sitting on the eaves, he was stunned.

    Su Xiaolu used her Qi and flew down.

    Sun Yangxin looked at Su Xiaolu and instantly guessed her identity.

    Zhou Wenjing said that Yan Mian now had four children, two sons and two daughters.

    ¡°I¡ªI just¡ª¡±

    Sun Yangxin spoke with difficulty, but he did not know how to say it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to see my mother?¡±

    Sun Yangxin was a little surprised. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. It¡¯s normal for me to know. You just want to see my mother, right?¡±

    Sun Yangxin nodded. His gaze could not move away from Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu was lively and looked smart. Sun Yangxin¡¯s eyes could not help but soften.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and invited Sun Yangxin in.

    However, Sun Yangxin stopped. He smiled helplessly. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Meet her? What would they talk about when they met? They were once in a rtionship when they were young. Due to fate, their hair had already turned white when they met again. Talking about the past would only add to their sorrow.

    ¡°Uncle, my mother has already regained her memories. I think you should meet her.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously. Only bypletely letting go could she feel at peace and be relieved.

    Madam Zhao needed to let go, and so did Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin looked at Su Xiaolu, unable to hide the sadness in his eyes. He stood still with countless images in his mind.

    If he and Yan Mian got married safely, the child they gave birth to would be this old. If it was a daughter, she would be as lively as Su Xiaolu. Her eyes were so beautiful, as if they could speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tugged at Sun Yangxin¡¯s sleeve. Sun Yangxin followed like a walking corpse.

    He looked at everything in the Su Residence. There were green vegetables nted in the courtyard, full of vitality.

    There were not many servants.

    Sun Yangxin gradually regained his senses and Su Xiaolu let go.

    When they arrived at the main courtyard, Sun Yangxin immediately saw Madam Zhao. He stopped in his tracks and could not take a step forward.

    He did not even notice Su Sang beside Madam Zhao, as if he could only see her in this world.

    Su Sang tilted his head and said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, talk to him for a while. Xiaolu and I will go out first.¡±

    Su Sang brought Su Xiaolu out. Only Sun Yangxin and Madam Zhao were in the courtyard.

    Madam Zhao looked at Sun Yangxin and calmed down. She walked towards him.

    Sun Yangxin was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Mianmian.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Sun, long time no see.¡±

    At that time, no one would have thought that after parting, they would only meet again when everything had changed.

    Madam Zhao walked up to Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin subconsciously hugged Madam Zhao. Before Madam Zhao could speak, Sun Yangxin had already let go of her. He choked slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±

    He could not control his emotions when he hugged her, but he let her go immediately. It was the etiquette he insisted on.

    ¡°How are you doing now?¡±

    Sun Yangxin asked softly. He smiled gently and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re doing well, but I still want to hear it from you.¡±

    Had anyone done what he couldn¡¯t?

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well. Back then, I was harmed by my stepmother and suffered along the way. Fortunately, the heavens blessed me and allowed me to be infected with an illness to protect myself. Then, after I met Sang, although my days were ordinary, they were also warm. Although there were many storms along the way, all the endings were good.¡±

    Her journey had been difficult, but it had all been a good oue.

    She had shortened her twenty years into two short sentences.

    Sun Yangxin smiled gently and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    Sun Yangxin smiled, but Madam Zhao saw tears in his eyes.

    Her eyes turned red. ¡°Young Master Sun, we¡¯re not fated. Don¡¯t think about me anymore.¡±

    Stop thinking about her and live his life well.

    Sun Yangxin nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    He looked at Madam Zhao and smiled. He did not need Madam Zhao to say much to understand her.

    He smiled gently, then cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say goodbye. He said he was leaving.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red as she said, ¡°Young Master Sun, thank you.¡±

    Because he was the one who was engaged to her, she had been very happy for the past few years.

    Sun Yangxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and walked out step by step.

    Madam Zhao looked at Sun Yangxin¡¯s back quietly.

    Sun Yangxin came out and saw Su Sang not far away from the courtyard. Their eyes met. Sun Yangxin walked away slowly, and Su Sang looked at him with mixed feelings.

    He thought that Sun Yangxin would say something, but Sun Yangxin did not.

    Sun Yangxin also thought that Su Sang would want to say something, but Su Sang said nothing.

    After Sun Yangxin left, Su Sang did not dy and turned to return to the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Sun Yangxin toe out so quickly.

    When Sun Yangxin saw Su Xiaolu, his expression softened. He asked softly, ¡°Girl, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°Twelve this year.¡±

    Su Xiaolu answered.

    Sun Yangxin smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Su Xiaolu today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to knock on the door.

    After meeting Madam Zhao and hearing her say that she was doing well, he let go of her at that moment and stopped thinking about her. He was about to start his own life now.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±

    Sun Yangxin smiled and waved his hand. He did not say goodbye and left the Su residence. His figure quickly disappeared around the corner.

    Su Xiaolu exhaled and turned to go home.

 Chapter 478 - 478 Chen Huâ€™s Family Is Here

    478 Chen Hu¡¯s Family Is Here

    Soon, Sun Yangxin left the capital with his family to take office.

    He let go of the past, and so did Madam Zhao.

    On the 20th of April, the imperial court¡¯s document was issued. Su Hua entered the Ministry of Revenue and became the right assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue. He was a fourth-grade official.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s status was noble, and the emperor had already begun to hand over tasks to him.

    !!

    Liu Zijin was the second scorer. He was sent to Furongzhou by the emperor and took over the position of magistrate of Furongzhou. He was also a fourth-grade official.

    After the documents were released, Su Chong wrote a letter to Liu Zijin. His letter would be faster than the official order, but it would only be a few days faster.

    Su Hua started to leave home early and return homete.

    Su Chong had to go to the training ground with Qi Xingfeng every day and also left early and returnedte.

    The new Minister of Rites, Zhao Zhuohe, had already begun to prepare for Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling¡¯s marriage.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also went out every day. Their cooperation with Yu Jing Hong had been confirmed. He Hai wanted to n to build arge factory specializing in marinating sauerkraut and pickles. Su Sang and Madam Zhao also went over every day to take a look at the progress and bring some small items likerge vats.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family was already on their way to the capital. These things would be prepared before they reached the capital.

    Su Xiaolu began to prepare the herbs that Zhou Zhi needed to detoxify the first time.

    The pce sent many precious things over, and Su Xiaoling began to prepare the wedding dress in peace.

    Everyone in the house started to get busy.

    In mid-May, Chen Hu and his family arrived in the capital.

    ¡°Sister Xiaolu, Sister Xiaoling.¡±

    When Chen Xing saw Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling, he ran over excitedly and hugged them.

    Chen Shi scratched his head. ¡°Sister Xiaolu, Xiaoling.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaoling.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu walked over with a smile.

    It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu gave them a hug.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also exchanging greetings with Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    They had juste to the capital and were unfamiliar with it. Now that they were suddenly in a strange ce, they felt uncertain.

    However, Su Sang and Madam Zhao never said anything. Just like before, Madam Zhao naturally held Madam Qian¡¯s arm and called out with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Su Sang also patted Chen Hu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and talk.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian smiled. They felt at ease. No matter how prosperous the capital was, no matter how long they had been separated from Su Sang and Madam Zhao, none of them had changed.

    Her brother and sister-inw were still the brother and sister-inw they were familiar with.

    They went into the house happily.

    Su Xiaolu and the others also returned to their rooms.

    With servants in the Su Residence, they didn¡¯t have to work so hard anymore. Naturally, they had more time to catch up.

    As soon as they entered the room, Chen Xing began to say, ¡°Sister Xiaolu, Sister Xiaoling, let me tell you. Get this, when the news of Second Brother being the top scorer reached home, Su Dng and Su Eng were so angry that they fell sick.¡±

    ¡°They still wanted to bask in Second Brother¡¯s glory, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t. There are still many people who look for you and my parents to put in a good word for them. Hmph, we¡¯re not stupid. We¡¯ve never seen them treat us well in the past. We won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Chen Xing clenched his fists and said excitedly. He was the youngest, but he also knew that etiquette was about back and forth. It was not about one being poor and the other being rich.

    Chen Daniu said, ¡°My parents didn¡¯t agree with any of them. It depends on what Second Brother wants to do. We can¡¯t help Second Brother, and we definitely won¡¯t burden him.¡±

    It was not easy for Su Hua to be the top scorer. It was not easy for him to make a name for himself. How could they let him carry the burden?

    Besides, their lives were very good now. They did notck food or clothes. Because of the Shi You Wei business, the entire vige was living well.

    But they were still not satisfied.

    With Su Sang¡¯s family gone, they wanted to start with her family. Fortunately, her parents did not agree.

    They did not care what others said. In any case, their family would not want to squeeze Su Hua dry. Their family had a clear conscience.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently. ¡°What burden? We¡¯re family to begin with. Second Brother even said that you should grow up quickly and be Second Brother¡¯s helper.¡±

    Chen Shi said like a little adult, ¡°I¡¯ll study hard.¡±

    Chen Xing smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll study hard in the future too. In the future, I¡¯ll take the schrly examination and work with Second Brother.¡±

    Chen Xing regarded Su Hua as his most idolized target. Because of Su Hua¡¯s influence, a small seed had long been nted in his heart.

    Su Xiaoling asked Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, ¡°Daniu, Erniu, what about your marriages?¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu blushed.

    Chen Daniu said in embarrassment, ¡°Father and Mother have discussed with the Niu family and asked us toe to the capital first. When the timees, The father and mother of the Niu family will alsoe to the capital to arrange the marriage. After the marriage, it¡¯s up to us to decide if we want to go back or stay here.¡±

    The capital was prosperous. Chen Hu and Madam Qian left the choice to them.

    No matter if they stayed or went home, they would have something to do.

    Chen Daniu and Niu Xibao¡¯s wedding was on June 6th. They had originally discussed that after she and Niu Xibao got married, they would go to Furongzhou and manage the restaurant with the Niu parents.

    Chen Erniu and Niu Xian would stay in Goathorn Town to manage the restaurant.

    Even if they stayed in the capital, it would only be temporary.

    ¡°Xiaoling, have you set your wedding date?¡±

    Chen Daniu asked with concern.

    Su Xiaoling blushed too. She said, feeling embarrassed, ¡°I haven¡¯t set a date yet. It should be soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu smiled.

    Su Xiaoling also told Chen Daniu and the others about many things that had happened recently.

    When Chen Daniu and the others heard them, they revealed worried and nervous expressions. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they knew that the matter had been resolved.

    They did not expect so many things to happen during this period of time. Fortunately, they were all safe.

    After enduring hardship, they were blissful.

    On the other side, Su Sang and Madam Zhao also told Chen Hu and Madam Qian about the many things that had happened recently.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also looked worried and nervous. In the end, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Madam Qian patted the back of Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Sister-inw, everything is in the past. From now on, let¡¯s just live a good life. The children have grown up. They have their own world. Let¡¯s all rx.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°We still have to work with Yu Jing Hong. We have a lot of things to do.¡±

    Su Sang and Chen Hu also smiled, their eyes burning with fighting spirit.

    This business was the beginning of their two families¡¯ business. It was their foundation for settling down. In the future, they would also fight for this business.

    The two families had always been close. What was there to be afraid of?

    At night, Su Chong and Su Hua returned. The two families ate together. Chen Hu¡¯s family congratted Su Hua with wine. Su Hua smiled gently and returned the toast. Chen Hu was not good with words. Many words were condensed into one sentence. ¡°Hua, Uncle and Aunt are happy for you and proud of you.¡±

 Chapter 479 - 479 First Detoxification

    479 First Detoxification

    Su Hua smiled respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle and Aunt.¡±

    He could feel his sincerity.

    That night, they all got a little drunk.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian¡¯s house was next door. The courtyard was about the same size.

    !!

    Chen Hu¡¯s family liked it very much.

    Chen Hu and the others did not rest. The next day, they went out with Su Sang and Madam Zhao. Chen Daniu did not go, and Chen Erniu went with them.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s wedding was approaching. She also had to make something for herself and apany Su Xiaoling.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing followed Su Chong to the training grounds.

    The arrival of the Chen family did not change much. The two families seemed to have returned to the past. They left early and returnedte together.

    Inte May, the herbs that Su Xiaolu had prepared were finally ready. After telling her family, she went to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence.

    Su Xiaolu came to detoxify Zhou Zhi. Everyone in the Wisdom King¡¯s residence was very happy.

    After Su Xiaolu moved in, her daily life was arranged just right, making Su Xiaolu feel veryfortable but it was not too much.

    Zhou Zhi was dressed in white. His waist-length ck hair was only casually tied up with a headband. He seemed to like reading books very much.

    He sat quietly in the pavilion with a book and a pot of tea by the table for entire afternoons.

    Su Xiaolu gave him acupuncture, but it did not affect his reading.

    At night, he had to soak in the medicinal bath for four hours. In order to prevent him from catching a cold, Su Xiaolu stayed by his side. When the water temperature turned cold, she would add warm water in. He took too long to soak in the medicinal bath. In the first half of the night, Su Xiaolu would sit by his bathtub and doze off.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t look good. The poison had been activated and his entire face was a little pale.

    After seven days, he could not even pick up a book. The book could only be ced on the table. Seeing that he had not flipped it for a long time, Su Xiaolu could not help but say, ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished reading this page? I haven¡¯t flipped the page in a long time.¡±

    Zhou Zhi gulped. His slender fingers trembled before he said, ¡°Xiaolu, it seems like I can¡¯t see.¡±

    Jin Liu and the others around the pavilion instantly became nervous.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll sleep for another ten days to half a month.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not panic at all. She naturally took the book from Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°You keep reading and diverting your attention. This will hinder the absorption of the medicine. I sealed your senses. This way, your body can recover faster and better.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°You read books every day. What kind of books are you reading?¡±

    Su Xiaolu flipped through the book and realized that it was a folk legend.

    Su Xiaolu flipped the pages and fell silent.

    This book that recorded weird phenomena or strange things was actually quite good.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, do you think the things recorded in the book are real?¡±

    Su Xiaolu closed the book and looked at Zhou Zhi seriously. ¡°Of course, the world is huge and full of wonders. The world is very strange. There will always be some things that people can¡¯t explore.¡±

    Just like her, after a car ident, she was born in an alternate world.

    In her previous life, in the five thousand years of history, there was no dynasty like the Zhou Dynasty. The fashion culture and history did not match any dynasty in the five thousand years.

    Moreover, she had a space where she could farm. These were all inexplicable phenomena.

    Was there really only one world? Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you think there¡¯s really an immortal world?¡±

    Zhou Zhi was deep in his thoughts. Did the Immortal Realm and the God Realm really exist?

    In the human world, divine doctors had the best medical skills that people could imagine. What about in the Immortal Realm or the God Realm? Could a random immortal be able to revive the dead?

    ¡°I think there are. Perhaps there are many worlds like ours out there. They might be like beehives, tightly connected. Every small hole is a world, and the people living in them don¡¯t know what it was like outside their world.¡±

    If one were topare a million worlds to a beehive, then every world was a small hole that was sealed and lived in.

    Unlike a beehive, the people in each world did not know of the existence of other worlds, even though all worlds were closely connected.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and looked in Su Xiaolu¡¯s direction. Although his world was dark, he felt that Su Xiaolu seemed to be glowing, attracting him closer.

    ¡°You can¡¯t read anymore. Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while? I can read to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. At this moment, his eyes were very clear and clean. A breeze blew over, and a few strands of his hair flew in a small arc. At this moment, his temperament was really too immortal.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    He was very cooperative, and his warm smile seemed to have let go of all his pride.

    Su Xiaolu pushed him back to his room. Zhou Zhiy down, and Su Xiaolu read it to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s an Immortal Realm in the world. Ordinary people can¡¯t find it, and only fated ones can step into it¡­ There¡¯s a schr in Apricot Flower Vige in Cheng County. One day, he went into the mountain to pick herbs for his mother and identally entered the Immortal Realm¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi slowly fell asleep. Su Xiaolu held the book and started reading.

    This kind of folklore was mythical and quite beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu read about a schr in danger. He picked immortal herbs, encountered a ferocious beast, and was saved by a fairy,

    An idea suddenly shed across Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind. Wasn¡¯t this an ancient book? Wasn¡¯t this like a novel in modern day?

    Sigh¡­

    Although she lost some of her interest, Su Xiaolu still continued reading.

    In order to help the schr save his mother, the fairy returned with the schr with the medicine. She knelt down with the schr and they became husband and wife. The schr studied hard. The fairy washed clothes, cooked, and took care of his old mother. She did not hesitate to help fulfill the schr¡¯s dreams. He became the top scorer and was bestowed a princess. When he returned to see the fairy, he became afraid that she was a monster of unknown origin. Thus, he consulted a Daoist priest, who asked a schr to kill her. The Daoist priest said, ¡°This is the Peach Tree Spirit. Stab its soul with a sword and its original form will be revealed. Take its wooden heart and crush it into a pearl. Hide it in the que at the door to protect the house and bless it with prosperity for a hundred years.¡±

    After reading it, Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Zhou Zhi had been awake for a while. When he heard Su Xiaolu muttering, he did not say anything. Hearing that Su Xiaolu was very angry, he could not help butugh and say, ¡°Xiaolu, this is fake. The person who wrote this strange tale is actually an old schr who is depressed. He has been studying for his entire life but did not even pass the Elementary Schr examination. He will be an old student for the rest of his life. This strange tale is just his wishful thinking.¡±

    Su Xiaolu put down her book gloomily and looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°You read this every day?¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled the question Zhou Zhi asked when she first met him. Could a broken limb be regenerated?

    If there were gods and demons in this world, perhaps they could do this. Zhou Zhi liked to read these books, which meant that he was also looking forward to such a fortuitous encounter.

 Chapter 480 - 480 First Detoxification 2

    480 First Detoxification 2

    No matter what it was, as long as it could regenerate his broken limbs, it was fine.

    However, the regeneration of broken limbs was heaven-defying. How was that possible?

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She thought of a possibility, unless thews of the world were abnormal.

    It was just like the apocalypse novels that she had read all night in her previous life. If the world became like that, ordinary people would start to activate their superpowers. It was not impossible for their broken limbs to regenerate.

    !!

    However, this probability was equivalent to the destruction of the world. At the very least, it would not happen before they died of old age.

    Su Xiaolu frowned because she felt that it was not impossible. After all, in her previous life, she had witnessed global diseases with her own eyes. There seemed to be nothing impossible in this world, including the apocalypse.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what are you thinking?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked. He felt that Su Xiaolu was depressed. He suddenly wanted to know what she was thinking.

    Su Xiaolu came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°I was wondering what I would do if I really encountered what was written in the book.¡±

    Humans wereplicated. They looked very weak, but they were also very tough and powerful.

    Zhou Zhiughed. ¡°If you encounter that, you¡¯ll probably be very afraid. People can ovee their fear in pursuit of benefits, but when there are no benefits, fear will consume their hearts, so in the end, it will still be destruction.¡±

    ¡°However, this is only true under the condition of being heartless to begin with. With true love, people can cross mountains and seas. I believe this even more.¡±

    The heartless schr in the book was heartless to begin with, so he showed his true colors when it came to benefits.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and suddenly had a strange feeling. She suddenly felt that Zhou Zhi was a little cute.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and shook off the strange thoughts in her mind. She changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    After dinner, they had to prepare the medicinal bath.

    How could she have the time to think about this?

    The two of them ate together and Zhou Zhi ate very slowly.

    Su Xiaolu put dishes in his bowl. They were all his favorites.

    The two of them ate quietly. To others, it felt inexplicably warm.

    Doctor Wu stroked his beard and clicked his tongue. ¡°How wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wu, what do you mean?¡±

    Jin Liu and the others were puzzled.

    Doctor Wu gave them a meaningful look and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a girl you like, so of course you don¡¯t understand. I can only sigh. Our lord is really smart.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had never said that he liked Su Xiaolu, but he could tell through the many details that he liked her.

    As for Su Xiaolu, she had never said that she liked Zhou Zhi, but she had repeatedly made some moves. Even now, she remembers Zhou Zhi¡¯s favorite dishes. Didn¡¯t she remember them in her heart? Although she didn¡¯t say that she liked him, this was what it was like to like someone.

    Concern and care.

    After dinner, Zhou Zhi began to soak in the medicinal bath.

    Su Xiaolu dozed off as she added water. Zhou Zhi also fell asleep.

    When the time was up, Su Xiaolu asked Jin Liu and Jin Qi to move him to the bed. She opened the first aid kit and took out the small knives.

    ¡°Miss Su, this is¡­¡±

    Jin Liu and the others were puzzled. In the past, he could just take a medicinal bath. Why was it different today?

    ¡°It¡¯s time to force the poison out of his body. When he¡¯s awake, he won¡¯t allow me to touch his legs. Now that he¡¯s asleep, he¡¯s unconscious. He wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly.

    Zhou Zhi looked sinister and mature, but he actually had the temperament of a child.

    She didn¡¯t know why he wouldn¡¯t show her his legs, but she had to see them to detoxify him.

    Su Xiaolu simply stopped talking. He would not know either way.

    Jin Liu and the others were dumbfounded. They never expected Su Xiaolu to be so scheming.

    The few of them remained silent and pretended that nothing had happened.

    Zhou Zhiy quietly on the bed with only his undergarments on. His pants were very empty. Su Xiaolu lifted them up and saw that his bruised knees were swollen. Zhou Zhi¡¯s calves were missing, and there was only ck and purple flesh.

    Su Xiaolu did not even blink. She took a small knife and cut a small slit. A silver needle was inserted.

    It was the same on the other side.

    The silver needles gradually turned ck. This process was very slow. When the two silver needles turned ck, four hours had already passed.

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and inserted two more.

    At dawn, the two silver needles were dark again. Su Xiaolu continued to prick.

    During this period, Su Xiaolu had to take Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse continuously and asionally put a pill into his mouth.

    For three whole days, Su Xiaolu herself had lost a lot of weight. Finally, after the two silver needles were inserted, there was no change for a few hours. Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and yawned as she said, ¡°Is the fish and meat prepared for me ready? I¡¯m going to starve to death. I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    If not for the support of her internal energy, she would not have been able to endure it.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready. Miss Su can go eat soon.¡±

    Jin Liu and the others were extremely respectful. They had all seen Su Xiaolu¡¯s full efforts.

    Su Xiaolu deserved the respect of everyone in the Wisdom King¡¯s residence. She had saved Zhou Zhi¡¯s life.

    Su Xiaolu pinched Zhou Zhi¡¯s mouth open and stuffed a pill into it. Then, she went out and returned to her room. After eating and drinking, shey on the bed and started to rest.

    She was too tired. As soon as she fell asleep, her consciousness sank into the Space to recuperate.

    With the nourishment of spiritual energy, the fatigue gradually disappeared from her body.

    When she woke up, it was already night.

    She washed up and ate her fill before going to see Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi had yet to wake up, but hisplexion had returned to normal. His breathing was even.

    This first detoxification had removed one-fifth of the poison in his body, and his body had clearly improved.

    The remaining poison was still sealed in his legs.

    In the few days that Zhou Zhi was asleep, Su Xiaolu had finished reading many of the strange stories in his collection.

    Some were stories written, while others were records that seemed to be myths.

    For example, a flying dragon had suddenly appeared in the South Sea. It soared into the sky in the thunderstorm and was struck to death by the lightning. Its bones were hundreds of meters long.

    In the deste Qi state, a huge golden snake rushed out. Its scales shed, and the bump on its head seemed to be horns.

    Su Xiaolu looked through all of Zhou Zhi¡¯s collections.

    Mythological tales. Like the masses, she liked to read them.

    On the fourth of June, Zhou Zhi woke up.

    As soon as he woke up, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Su?¡±

    Jin Qi, who was guarding him, replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Su is in the library. She has been in the library for the past few days. She didn¡¯t even agree to practice swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±

    Zhou Zhi frowned. Sensitive to Jin Qi¡¯s words, he asked with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for seven days.¡±

    Jin Qi answered truthfully.

    To be honest, they were all worried as Zhou Zhi had not woken up for so long. Now that Zhou Zhi had woken up, they could finally rx.

    Seven days was quite a long time.

    Jin Qi poured some water and said, ¡°Miss Su has been using medicine to moisten your mouth these past few days. Master shouldn¡¯t feel ufortable in your throat, but this water has been prepared by Miss Su. She said you should drink it when you wake up.¡±

 Chapter 481 - 481 Waking Up

    481 Waking Up

    Jin Qi only told Zhou Zhi what Su Xiaolu had prepared, but Zhou Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He took the cup and drank all the bitter medicine.

    Then he said, ¡°I need to wash up. Don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m awake yet. Think of a way to dy her.¡±

    He woke up, but he smelled of medicine. He still wanted to wash up before meeting Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    !!

    Jin Qi epted the order.

    Therefore, when Su Xiaolu estimated the time and was about toe over to check on Zhou Zhi, she saw Jin Qi with his shoulders hunched. His face was pale and he was sweating, but he still stood firmly outside the door.

    Su Xiaolu asked with concern, ¡°Jin Qi, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your arm dislocated?¡±

    Jin Qi broke out in cold sweat. He said with difficulty, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Su. I suffered from Qi Deviation when I was channeling Qi just now.¡±

    He really did not know how to stall Su Xiaolu, so he could only use self-torture to attract her attention.

    ¡°Qi Deviation? Then why are you still standing here? He¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t watch over him for a while. Why aren¡¯t you going to see a doctor¡­ Wait, I¡¯m just a doctor. Come, let me take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked Jin Qi to see a doctor, but she remembered that she was a doctor herself and felt dizzy for a moment. She did not go in to see Zhou Zhi but asked Jin Qi to go to the side room.

    Jin Qi was not the only guard beside Zhou Zhi. Moreover, there were secret guards in the dark.

    Su Xiaolu was kind. Jin Qi had made the right bet.

    He felt a little guilty.

    Su Xiaolu asked Jin Qi to sit down and took his pulse first.

    His pulse was a little chaotic, and his meridians were slightly damaged. It was not a big problem. He would be fine after taking some medicine.

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and said, ¡°It looks like your arm is more serious. I¡¯ll seal it with the needles, but it¡¯s still going to be very painful. Bear with it.¡±

    Jin Qi nodded without looking into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes.

    Su Xiaolu started.

    After sealing the acupuncture point with silver needles, Su Xiaolu grabbed Jin Qi¡¯s wrist and pushed his internal energy in. She then gently turned his arm and reset it forcefully.

    With a click, the dislocated arm was restored, and Jin Qi¡¯s arm could move freely.

    After some dy, an hour had passed.

    After dealing with Jin Qi¡¯s injuries, Su Xiaolu went to see Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi had already washed up. He was dressed in in gray clothes and only had a few strands of his hair tied with a cloth strap. Dishes had been prepared on the table and he was waiting for Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and naturally sat down. She reached out and held Zhou Zhi¡¯s wrist. She took his pulse first. His pulse was stable and normal. His body was slightly weak, but he was still in a controlled state.

    ¡°Good. The next step is to eat well and recuperate. After half a year, we¡¯ll carry out the second detoxification. However, based on the time, the second detoxification will be in winter. The weather would be cold, so I¡¯m afraid your body won¡¯t be able to withstand it. Therefore, the second detoxification location has to be a ce with a hot spring. I think this won¡¯t be difficult for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and smiled at Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a hot spring at Fengpo tform.¡±

    The two of them ate together. Zhou Zhi picked up some food for Su Xiaolu. The two of them did not speak and ate quietly.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t eat much. It was light soup and rice. The side dishes were also refreshing.

    Because of that ident, Su Xiaoling was no longer helping to make medicinal cuisine. Su Xiaolu¡¯s medicinal cuisine remained the same as before.

    After Zhou Zhi finished the soup and rice, an hourter, Su Xiaolu came with the medicinal cuisine.

    The ck paste whirred, emitting a thick medicinal fragrance mixed with a burnt smell.

    Su Xiaolu hid a smile and said, ¡°Good medicine is bitter. Eat it quickly.¡±

    Zhou Zhi also pursed his lips and smiled. He nodded. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi slowly ate the medicinal cuisine and did not even speak.

    Su Xiaolu watched from the side with aplicated expression because she felt that this medicinal cuisine ointment wasparable to glue. Zhou Zhi took a big bite and had to chew for a long time before he could swallow it.

    Many times, Su Xiaolu could not help but wonder if his mouth was stuck. Otherwise, why did he not move for a long time?

    After Zhou Zhi finished the bowl of medicinal cuisine, he did not speak for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu took his pulse again. Although the medicinal cuisine tasted bad, there was no problem at all. After eating the medicinal cuisine, Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was obviously better.

    Zhou Zhi heaved a sigh of relief and drank a cup of water to get rid of the bitterness in his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°Xiaolu, let me give you a gift.¡±

    As Zhou Zhi spoke, he turned the wooden wheelchair and entered the inner room. He quickly brought a box and handed it to Su Xiaolu. He smiled gently. ¡°Xiaolu, open it and take a look. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nced at Zhou Zhi and opened the box.

    Inside the box was an eyeball. Su Xiaolu looked at this human eye and then at Zhou Zhi.

    There was a smile in Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes. He said softly, ¡°This is carved from warm jade and is to be ced in the eye socket. It won¡¯t be cold. Just by looking at it, it¡¯s no different from a real eye. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you won¡¯t be able to tell.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was touched. She looked at Zhou Zhi and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She could not help but take out her eyes from the box to take a look. Be it the color or anything else, they were exactly the same as a real eye. There were even tiny blood vessels on the eyeball.

    She had always wanted to make an artificial eye for Su Sang, but the materials were not easy to find.

    This was warm jade. It was very expensive and rare.

    Carving artificial eyes was not simple either. No matter how one looked at it, it was the best.

    She could not refuse this gift.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently. ¡°I hope Uncle will like it too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°My father will like it very much.¡±

    An iplete body would never recover, but if he could use other things to temporarily repair it, at least outsiders would not be able to tell. That was enough.

    Humans needed dignity, and nothing couldpare to a healthy body.

    Both humans and animals craved to beplete.

    Su Xiaolu carefully put away her things. In two days, it would be Chen Daniu¡¯s wedding day. She had to go back.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu pushed Zhou Zhi into the courtyard.

    After apanying Zhou Zhi for a while, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for a long time.¡±

    The process of him detoxifying the poison would take many years. He and Su Xiaolu would meet many more times.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°As long as you listen to me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll live to be a hundred years old.¡±

    Su Xiaolu decided that she would save Zhou Zhi and cure him so that he could live to an old age in peace.

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly.

    Su Xiaolu packed her things, carefully ced the box containing the eyes, and left the residence to go home.

    It was Jin Si who sent her off.

    When she returned to the Su residence, she saw that the Chen residence had already hung up red silk and was preparing for Chen Daniu¡¯s wedding.

    The Niu family¡¯s Niu Dagui and Madam Yan entered the capital inte May and bought a house in the outer district of the capital. There can never be too much real estate.

 Chapter 482 - 482 Special Gift

    482 Special Gift

    Niu Dagui and Madam Yan had also said that if Niu Xibao and Chen Daniu wanted to stay in the capital, this residence would be their home. It wasn¡¯t big, but it was enough for Niu Xibao and Chen Daniu to live in. With two or three children in the future, they could still live there.

    Now, both sides were organizing the marriage.

    On the Chen family¡¯s side, Su Chong and Qi Xingfeng helped with the misceneous matters. Knowing that the two families had a good rtionship, the Qi family even sent a few prefecture soldiers to help.

    Chen Hu was very grateful and happy that his daughter was going to get married in glory.

    Su Xiaoling spent the day at the Chen residence with Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were busy with the preparations and would not return home until night.

    When Su Xiaolu returned, they had just returned home.

    Seeing Xiaolu return, Madam Zhao first pulled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and looked at it. Then, she said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao. No matter what, her mother¡¯s embrace could make people feel warm.

    Su Xiaolu had also grown up and did not hug her often. Madam Zhao felt her heart move when Su Xiaolu hugged her. She was very gentle and patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s back. Then, she asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She came out of Madam Zhao¡¯s arms and said happily to Su Sang, ¡°Father, I have something for you.¡±

    Su Sang smiled warmly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the box and handed it to Su Sang. Su Sang opened it and was stunned.

    Su Chong tilted his head and said, ¡°Xiaolu gave Father an eye.¡±

    Madam Zhao was also shocked. An eye?

    Su Xiaolu exined, ¡°It¡¯s fake, but it looks real. Father can put it in his eye socket. It¡¯s usually hard to tell the difference.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had seen it up close. The person who carved this prosthetic eye was very skilled. If she did not look carefully, she would not be able to tell that it was fake.

    Normal people would not have the chance to take a closer look anyway.

    Su Sang held the box tightly. Madam Zhao gently held Su Sang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sang, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go set it up and show the children.¡±

    It had been a full eleven years since Su Sang had lost that eye.

    Every time Madam Zhao thought of it, she still wanted to cry. Even if her days were better now, she could not forget how cold it was when their family entered the mountain together that day, and the crunching sound of their feet stepping on the snow.

    Su Sang¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at the children. He smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned to their room.

    Su Xiaolu and her siblings waited together.

    The few of them looked at each other and smiled. They did not say anything, but they felt very warm.

    Actually, they all took it to heart about Su Sang¡¯s eyes. They had also secretly looked for materials that could be used to make a prosthetic eye. They could not find anything good enough. They had never said anything about this openly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned to their room and washed the eye with warm water. Then Madam Zhao helped Su Sang put it in his eye.

    When his empty sockets were full again, Su Sang smiled at Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao was already crying. She looked at Su Sang¡¯s eyes and choked. ¡°Sang, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Su Sang gently wiped Madam Zhao¡¯s tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy too.¡±

    Warm jade had warmth. After putting it on, there was no difort at all. Apart from being unable to see using this eye, it was no different from his other eye.

    Apart from people who knew about the past, no one else would know that his eye was fake in the future.

    In the bronze mirror, Su Sang and Madam Zhao stared at it for a long time.

    Su Sang reluctantly looked away. ¡°Come on,¡± he said gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and show it to the children too.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and the couple went out together.

    Su Sang took off the blindfold that he had been wearing for more than ten years. He came out with Madam Zhao and looked at the children with his eyes.

    Su Chong and the others were also looking at him.

    ¡°Father, if you feel ufortable, tell me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked into Su Sang¡¯s eyes. Her smile was sweet.

    Su Sang reached out and gently ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Back then, his eye had been exchanged for a way out for his family. His eye socket had been empty for more than ten years, but today, it was full again.

    All the suffering was over. The painful memory would gradually fade from memory, and the pain would gradually be forgotten.

    The children looked into his eyes and smiled.

    As they smiled, their eyes turned red.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Sang and held back her tears, but some still fell.

    Unknowingly, Madam Zhao hugged Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulders. Su Chong and Su Hua only patted each other¡¯s backs.

    After returning to her room to rest, Su Xiaoling gently massaged Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu felt warm and rxed and quickly fell asleep.

    After Su Xiaolu fell asleep, Su Xiaoling kissed her quietly and whispered with a smile, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you for giving us all a new life.¡±

    If not for Su Xiaolu, she thought, without Su Xiaolu, her parents might never have left that family. Her two brothers would not have been cured, and she would not have had the chance to learn to read or even know Zhou Heng.

    With Su Xiaolu, their family had a wonderful new life. Even though there were many difficulties along the way, all their efforts had been repaid. They would always feel at ease.

    Su Xiaoling was extremely satisfied and at ease. She fell asleep quietly and reached out to gently hug Su Xiaolu.

    After Su Xiaolu was weaned when she was one, she was the one who slept with her. It had been ten years and she was about to turn twelve.

    Su Xiaoling knew that such days were getting fewer and fewer. She cherished every night she could sleep with Su Xiaolu.

    When Su Xiaolu was tired from practicing the sword and making medicine, she would often massage her.

    When the weather was hot, Su Xiaoling would fan her. She would sleep veryfortably throughout the night.

    Su Xiaolu slept peacefully and woke up energetic the next day.

    Su Xiaolu also joined in to help.

    Chen Daniu is getting married tomorrow. Today, they had to confirm what they had to do tomorrow. When the groom woulde and when she would go out was very particr.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s cheeks had been red for the past few days. There was no need for rouge.

    After checking the dowry, wedding clothes, and other small details, the day passed.

    At night, Su Xiaoluy on the bed and said, ¡°Sister, can Big Sister Daniu sleep tonight?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. ¡°She can¡¯t sleep. She might even cry, but the ice is ready. If her eyes are swollen tomorrow, she¡¯ll just apply it.¡±

    She was about to get married, leave home, leave her parents, and leave her siblings. From then on, she would be a wife and a mother in the future. These all began from the moment she got married. This day was a special day. It was reasonable for her to not be able to sleep at night because this night was herst night as a daughter.

 Chapter 483 - 483 Daniu Is Married

    483 Daniu Is Married

    Su Xiaolu pouted. She leaned into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms and muttered, ¡°When I saw Big Sister Daniu get married, I thought of you. I suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to part with you. Big Sister Erniu probably won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±

    Soon, she would be like Chen Erniu. At this moment, Su Xiaolu resonated with her emotions.

    Chen Daniu was not the only one who could not sleep. Madam Qian and Chen Erniu could not sleep either.

    Sisters had deep feelings for each other. They grew up together and got along with each other day and night. Marriage meant separation. When the sadness of separation surged in their hearts, it would bring back countless memories.

    Su Xiaoling gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°But Xiaolu has to know that Sister will always be Sister and will never change.¡±

    Yes, no matter who her sister married or where she was, they would always be the closest of sisters.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and nodded gently.

    ¡ª-

    At this moment, in the Chen residence, Madam Qian stayed in Chen Daniu¡¯s room and checked the things she had given Chen Daniu with Chen Erniu over and over again.

    After confirming countless times that nothing would go wrong, she was still worried.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She stood up and walked to Madam Qian¡¯s side. She pulled her hand and said softly, ¡°Mother, sit for a while.¡±

    Madam Qian looked at Chen Daniu, her eyes filled with reluctance. She held her daughter¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go.

    She walked to the bed and sat down. Chen Erniu had also arrived on the other side of Madam Qian. Her two daughters were leaning on Madam Qian¡¯s shoulder. Madam Qian held her daughters¡¯ hands. She was smiling, but she was also choked.

    ¡°Daniu, you¡¯re getting married tomorrow. From now on, your status won¡¯t just be that of my daughter. You¡¯re sensible and hardworking, and you know how to repay kindness. When others treat you well, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give them your heart.¡±

    As Madam Qian spoke, her heart ached. Her daughter had suffered a lot since she was young.

    Chen Daniu lowered her head. She pursed her lips and swallowed, but she still couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Her vision blurred, and bean-sized tears fell on her clothes.

    ¡°From now on, you have to remember to be more careful, understand? It¡¯s impossible to guess the human heart. If anyone makes you sad, we won¡¯t treat them well, understand? Father and Mother are both in good health and can support you. If you¡¯re unhappy, don¡¯t tolerate it, understand? In the future, you don¡¯t need to make too many good friends. One or two is enough.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently.

    Chen Daniu cried silently. She nodded heavily and replied in a nasal voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I know.¡±

    In this world, it was impossible for her to meet another good sister like Su Xiaoling.

    They would never meet another family like the Su family, which had amon experience with them.

    The friends she would make in the future, even if they heard her talk about the past, would not really understand what these pasts meant. There were some things that people who had not experienced would never understand.

    ¡°Your inws look kind and Xibao is a good child. His parents are all from ordinary families and have all suffered together. I don¡¯t know how to teach you how to deal with these things. All of this will depend on you to slowly figure it out in the future. I will only say one thing. As long as Xibao¡¯s parents are stronger than your grandparents, they will be good.¡±

    Madam Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She had mixed feelings and did not know what she was talking about.

    However, she did not know what was a good rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw. In the past, she had been bullied by her sisters-inw and oppressed by her mother-inw.

    In her opinion, the days of peace and harmony were already satisfactory. It was better than being ordered around like livestock.

    Madam Qian held Chen Erniu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You sisters grew up together and have deep feelings for each other. In the future, when you be sisters-inw, those situations won¡¯t happen. Thinking of this, mother feels at ease.¡±

    As sisters-inw, the rtionship between sisters-inw was not any easier than that between mother-inw and daughter-inw. If they did not handle it well, even the sisters-inws would have a hard time interacting with each other. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were biological sisters to begin with, so thinking about them made her feel much more at ease.

    Now that their family was considered rich, the 10,000 taels that they received from coborating with ¡®Yu Jing Hong¡¯ was split equally between the two families. The Chen family also had 5,000 taels. They spent more than 2,000 taels on the house they bought. As for the remaining 2,000 taels, after the couple discussed, they gave 1,000 taels to Chen Daniu as her dowry.

    Madam Qian held Chen Daniu¡¯s hand tightly and said firmly, ¡°If one day, you really can¡¯t live with Niu Xibao anymore, then divorce him ande home. Father and Mother will raise you.¡±

    Chen Daniu sobbed and hugged Madam Qian.

    Madam Qian also said to Chen Erniu, ¡°Chen Erniu, you¡¯re the same. Your family can always be your support. You¡¯re all good at work. How bad can you be? You have to support each other. If they hit you or change their minds and go out to fool around, we won¡¯t tolerate it.¡±

    Chen Erniu also cried.

    Madam Qian hugged her two daughters and sighed softly. As a woman, there was no woman who didn¡¯t want a ce in her family.

    However, the truth was that most women did not have a home once they got married.

    She had be a guest at her maiden home. A married daughter was like water that had been sshed.

    She was an outsider in her inw¡¯s family, not their child. She would always be an outsider. Only when she became a Mother-inw could she barely be considered a member of the family because a new outsider had appeared.

    Madam Qian hoped that her daughters would always have someone to rely on and a ce to stay at home.

    The sensible Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu understood what Madam Qian meant, so they cried.

    They had high hopes for the future. Even if they fell, their parents could still pick them up.

    That night, the three of them slept together.

    However, they did not sleep for long before the sky lit up.

    On the sixth of June, Chen Daniu got married.

    At dawn, Madam Zhao, Su Xiaoling, and Su Xiaolu woke up early and came next door to help Chen Daniu dress up.

    As they had juste to the capital, neither family was very familiar with others.

    Therefore, Madam Qian and Madam Zhao came personally tob Chen Daniu¡¯s hair. Madam Qian¡¯s eyes were red, and Madam Zhao had a gentle smile. She did not say much, but she couldfort people.

    Chen Daniu¡¯s hair wasbed and tied up bit by bit.

    After putting on the pearl hairpin, washing her face, and putting on makeup, she dressed up meticulously. The sky was already bright outside, and the house had already begun to be lively.

    Chen Daniu also changed into her wedding clothes and put on her wedding shoes.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Daniu and could not take her eyes off her. Chen Daniu was really beautiful today. She was like a flower that had bloomed very well. She was at her most beautiful.

    The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her eyes were a little shy. Whether she looked up or down, she was extremely beautiful.

    When the auspicious time came, Niu Xibao, who hade to get married, also came. With the sound of ¡°the auspicious time has arrived¡± outside, Chen Daniu covered herself with a red veil. Madam Qian and Madam Zhao helped her out.

    The door opened and Chen Shi¡¯s eyes turned red. He said loudly, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484 Daniu Is Married 2

    484 Daniu Is Married In a moment, Madam Qian¡¯s tears rolled down.

    Madam Zhao also cried. She still remembered that back then, Chen Shi was just a newborn. Now, he was all grown up. He had grown taller and stronger.

    Previously, she was worried that he would drop Chen Daniu if he did not carry her well. He wanted to ask Su Chong to carry Chen Daniu out, but Chen Shi insisted. Moreover, before this, he had already carried Chen Daniu many times to let everyone know that he would not drop his sister.

    Today, he was also prepared. After opening the door, he said this loudly and squatted down in front of Chen Daniu.

    Chen Daniu leaned over. Under the red veil, her tears were surging. She could not help but lie on Chen Shi¡¯s not-so-wide shoulder. Her tears fell drop by drop on the ground outside.

    Chen Shi said softly, ¡°Sister, you have to be very happy, okay?¡±

    ¡°I will learn from Eldest Brother and Second Brother. In the future, I will make you proud and support you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Xing and I will be your and Second Sister¡¯s support.¡±

    Chen Shi¡¯s footsteps were very steady. He walked past themotion and carried Chen Daniu out the door.

    Chen Daniu nodded as she cried.

    After leaving, she got into the bridal sedan chair and Chen Daniu sat in the chair.

    She heard the loud sound of firecrackers sending her off.

    The sedan chair swayed, and the festive gongs and suonas yed along the way.

    As soon as Chen Daniu left, the Chen family followed behind. It was not far, and the guests followed her all the way to the Niu family¡¯s wedding banquet.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s family walked side by side with the Chen family.

    Some officials also sent congrattory gifts, all for the sake of Su Hua.

    He Hai from ¡®Yu Jing Hong¡¯ was also here. There were also many people whom the Su and Chen families did not know. It was very lively.

    Su Xiaolu held Su Xiaoling¡¯s and Chen Erniu¡¯s hands tightly and walked together.

    The Niu family had long been prepared to wee the bride.

    The sound of firecrackers continued as they weed the bride and groom into the house.

    Next was to pray to the heavens and the earth1.

    Chen Hu, Madam Qian, Niu Dagui, and Madam Yan sat on a tform and witnessed the new couple bow to the heavens and the earth.

    They watched as Chen Daniu and Niu Xibao bowed.

    After the ceremony, Chen Daniu was brought to their bedroom at the back and Niu Xibao received the guests.

    Many people came unexpectedly, although he did not know many of them.

    However, when they came, they would remember them and treat them well.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Niu Xian helped to receive some toasts. Only then did Niu Xibao retreat unscathed. He cupped his hands in thanks to Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Chong waved his hand and was half drunk. He patted Niu Xibao¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°Treat Daniu well in the future. Xian too. You have to treat Erniu well in the future. Daniu and Erniu are our sisters.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s words were meant for Niu Xibao and Niu Xian.

    In the previous generation, their parents became sworn brothers, and the two families were very close.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu had grown up together with them and were also their younger sisters. He did not know if they would stay close in the future, but at the moment, they cared for one another deeply.

    Niu Xibao and Niu Xian nodded. They had been engaged for more than a year. They knew very well the rtionship between the Su and Chen families.

    When they were in Goathorn Town, he heard his grandfather praise them with a thumbs up.

    Their parents also taught them to treat Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu well after they got married.

    Apart from these, the most important thing was that they liked them and were very satisfied with this marriage. If they married someone they liked, how could they treat them badly?

    After the banquet, the guests dispersed. Chen Hu¡¯s family and Su Sang¡¯s family also returned home.

    Niu Dagui and Madam Yan tidied up happily.

    Niu Xibao also pushed open the door to the bedroom.

    He poured some wine at the table before lifting the veil.

    The red dragon and phoenix candles lit up the room and the atmosphere heated up. Chen Daniu nced at Niu Xibao shyly and timidly. Niu Xibao couldn¡¯t help butugh. He also blushed and said gently, ¡°Daniu, it¡¯s time for us to drink the wine.¡±

    The two of them were like mandarin ducks with their necks crossed. After drinking, Niu Xibao held Chen Daniu¡¯s hand and untied the wedding bed curtains. He leaned over and pressed Chen Daniu under him.

    Chen Daniu closed her eyes in embarrassment.

    ¡­

    ¡ª-

    Three dayster, Chen Daniu returned home. Her face was rosy and her eyes were smiling. Madam Qian, who had been waiting for her return, was relieved to see her.

    Madam Zhao was also happy.

    Chen Daniu went home shyly. Although she had only been married for three days, it was already different.

    She was no longer a single woman. She had be a wife.

    Chen Erniu and Su Xiaoling pulled Chen Daniu into the house to whisper.

    Su Xiaolu was a few years younger, so she was smart enough not to follow.

    She pulled Chen Shi to practice his swordsmanship and yed with Chen Xing.

    When Chen Daniu returned, Su Xiaolu knew from her expression that she was doing well.

    A person¡¯s happiness was written on their goodplexion and every shy and bright smile.

    At night, the two families had dinner together. Niu Xibao was very protective of Chen Daniu. They were newlyweds, and both of them were shy and blushed.

    Then, they went home. Su Xiaolu heard Madam Zhao talking to Su Sang. ¡°Looking at Daniu and Xibao, I hope our children can also get married soon.¡±

    ¡°The Sun family should have set off too. I¡¯ll feel more at ease when Hua gets married.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. Ever since Su Hua became the top scorer, she and Su Sang had written letters to the Sun family to report the good news and discuss Su Hua and Sun Baoqian¡¯s marriage.

    Su Sang smiled, and the coupleughed together.

    After getting ready for bed, Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sister, do you know the woman Big Brother likes?¡±

    Su Xiaoling replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled what she had identally seen that day and felt conflicted.

    Su Xiaoling felt the change in Su Xiaoling¡¯s emotions. She asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, can you tell me who it is? I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure either. It¡¯s just thatst year, I happened to see Big Brother give the animal meat bun he made to Teacher Lin¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaolu would not say that she followed them out of curiosity.

    Su Xiaoling was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s sister Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother didn¡¯t let Father and Mother know and didn¡¯t invite the matchmaker. Is it because sister Yaoyao rejected Big Brother?¡±

    Su Xiaoling only thought about it for a moment before making a rough guess.

    Su Chong refused to say who he liked, but he stubbornly refused to look at anyone else.

    It must be because Lin Yaoyao had rejected him that he couldn¡¯t hold anyone else in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, Big Brother also said that he would use ten years to prove his heart.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked worried. ¡°Ten years is too long.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was 32. In ten years, she would be 42.

    At that time, Lin Yaoyao probably wouldn¡¯t want to ept it even more. It wasmon to get married and have children. Having children in her forties was a big risk, and she might not even have children. These were all problems that were difficult to avoid.

    Su Xiaolu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t take so long. When Big Brother expressed his feelings, sister Yaoyao¡¯s mother heard it too.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was surprised. ¡°Xiaolu, what else do you know? Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 485 - 485 What Test Is It?

    485 What Test Is It?

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand. ¡°That¡¯s all I know. After that, I went home. It¡¯s not good for me to eavesdrop on what Teacher Lin and his wife talked about.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to your information, I can guess a little. If Teacher knows, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    Su Xiaoling pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and said with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu snuggled against Su Xiaoling and asked, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s your guess?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°Our eldest brother is also Teacher Lin¡¯s disciple. Although he¡¯s not as outstanding as second brother, he¡¯s also a rare talent. Teacher has always liked eldest brother and second brother. After so many years, he has a lot of understanding of their temperament and character. Sister Yaoyao¡¯s unmarried status is also Teacher¡¯s worry. He would rather Sister Yaoyao not marry for the rest of her life than to casually entrust her to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we can guess that they would be thinking after knowing that Big Brother likes sister Yaoyao. He likes her, but they have to think of a way to test our Big Brother. If our Big Brother passes the test, then the good things won¡¯t be far away.¡±

    Su Xiaoling heaved a sigh of relief.

    The only thing she could not guess was what the test was like, when it woulde, and how he could pass it.

    However, everything was up to fate. If fate allowed it, they would definitely be husband and wife in the end.

    ¡°Then he doesn¡¯t have to wait ten years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was happy at the thought that her brother didn¡¯t have to wait so long.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t take that long.¡±

    Su Xiaoling thought about when the Lin family¡¯s test woulde. The imperial examination had already ended, and the test should follow. She just didn¡¯t know if it had started or ended.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned.

    Su Xiaoling patted her gently and waved her fan. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll fan you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly fell asleep. Su Xiaoling closed her eyes and let her thoughts run wild.

    Daniu¡¯s marriage was over and the days returned to normal.

    The next morning, Su Xiaoling quietly pulled Su Chong along. Su Chong followed her to the corner in confusion.

    ¡°Xiaoling, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Su Chong asked first.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Chong. Her elder brother had an imposing appearance and was not inferior to others in terms of looks. His talent was not bad either. He also had good martial arts skills and was an outstanding man.

    ¡°Big Brother, you have to steel your heart. You will definitely get what you want.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was very sure that Lin Yaoyao had feelings for Su Chong. Lin Yaoyao¡¯s concerns were only because she was too old. As long as Su Chong passed the Lin family¡¯s test, Teacher Lin and his wife would facilitate this marriage.

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Su Chong and reminded him again, ¡°Brother, no matter what happens, you have to be firm.¡±

    Su Chong was at a loss. He could tell that Su Xiaoling was implying something, but what did she mean?

    Su Chong couldn¡¯t guess, but he still nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother knows what to do.¡±

    No matter what it was, he believed that he could resolve it calmly. He had the ability.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. Her eyes were filled with trust.

    Although Su Chong did not guess it, his heart was definitely very warm. There was nothing more heartwarming than his family caring about him. He wanted to reach out and rub Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair, but this thought disappeared. His sister had grown up, and many intimate actions were no longer eptable.

    Su Chong smiled gently and said, ¡°Then Big Brother will go out first.¡±

    He practiced with Qi Xingfeng every day. The two of them liked martial arts, so they naturally got closer.

    Su Xiaoling nodded and reminded him, ¡°Brother, be careful.¡±

    Su Chong came out and watched Su Xiaolu teach Chen Shi swordy in the courtyard. When she saw him, Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and waved goodbye.

    Chen Shi also stopped and said very politely, ¡°Goodbye, Big Brother.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and went out.

    His daily life was very simple. He was either at home or on the training ground.

    Since he was determined to take the martial arts examination, he naturally practiced even more.

    When he arrived at the training ground, Qi Xingfeng had already arrived. The two of them bumped fists and greeted each other. Then, they started today¡¯s training together.

    The two of them first practiced the strength of their fists before riding and shooting.

    Qi Xingfeng had always been known as a little general in the army. He had a wide range of connections, and there were often many soldiers who came to train with him. As time passed, they also became familiar with Su Chong.

    ¡°Little general, little general¡­ bad news¡­¡±

    Someone ran over in a hurry and said breathlessly.

    Qi Xingfeng was sweating profusely and his face was red. He asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Chong also stopped and waited for the person to speak.

    The soldier who came to report the news took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°The third young master of the Chu family heard that we have a powerful person here and specially came to issue a challenge.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng frowned. ¡°Chu Jin, why is he looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡±

    The soldier also shook his head in confusion. This was not something he could know.

    ¡°Is Qi Xingfeng here?¡±

    A shout came from not far away. As soon as he finished speaking, the anxious horse had already arrived in front of him and was urgently stopped. The horse raised its front hooves high and let out a neighing sound. Its front hoovesnded on the ground, and its breath blew up the dust on the ground.

    Qi Xingfeng frowned.

    Su Chong also sized up the person on the horse.

    Chu Jin had big arms, a round waist, and rough eyebrows. He looked to be in his twenties, but the beard covering half of his face made him look very rough. It did not match his schrly name at all.

    Qi Xingfeng whispered to Su Chong, ¡°Cousin, this person is verybative. In the past, he liked to challenge me and was evenly matched with me.¡±

    Regarding Chu Jin, he really could not exin clearly with just a few words, so he simply exined it to Su Chong in a sentence.

    Chu Jin had already gotten off the horse. His lower body was very stable. He cupped fists at Su Chong. ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. I¡¯m Chu Jin. I¡¯m here to seek guidance.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s face turned red. ¡°No.¡±

    He had already broken the rules and his agreement with Su Xiaolu had to be postponed.

    He tried his best to hold back the long speech that was about toe out of his mouth. He pointed at himself and said, ¡°Fight me!¡±

    He and Chu Jin were evenly matched and neither of them could defeat the other. However, they could fight until they were exhausted. Qi Xingfeng thought that he would deal with Chu Jin so that Chu Jin would not have the strength to challenge Su Chong.

    Chu Jin reached out and pressed Qi Xingfeng¡¯s hand down. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here today to challenge you. I¡¯m here today to challenge him, Su Chong. I heard that he can also fight you to a draw. I¡¯m very interested. Defeating him is equivalent to defeating you.¡±

    After Chu Jin finished speaking, without waiting for Qi Xingfeng to speak, he looked at Su Chong and said, ¡°Young Master Su, do you dare to ept the challenge? If you¡¯re a man, answer me.¡±

    Chu Jin did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. He looked at Su Chong without looking sideways and was forthright.

 Chapter 486 - 486 Competition

    486 Competition

    Su Chong looked at Chu Jin. He did not refuse and nodded. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? How do you want topete, Young Master Chu?¡±

    Chu Jinughed heartily and said, ¡°Great, let¡¯spete in martial arts, horsemanship, archery, strength and such. We¡¯ll learn from each other and not use knives or spears. If there¡¯s a war in the future, we might even fight side by side.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng frowned. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Chu Jin didn¡¯t look like he was here to cause trouble.

    !!

    Chu Jin smiled at Qi Xingfeng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to pick a fight. Even in the past, I didn¡¯te here to pick a fight. We¡¯re justpeting on friendly terms.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t talk much today. I heard someone say you¡¯d changed. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I do. Even though you look like you want to talk and your face is red from holding it in, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t. It¡¯s good to talk less. That¡¯s what my father said.¡±

    Chu Jin often fought with Qi Xingfeng, so he knew Qi Xingfeng¡¯s personality very well. Today, he saw that Qi Xingfeng suddenly spoke less, but he still looked like he wanted to speak and his face was red from holding it in.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why he restrained himself, it was a good thing.

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng said after a while.

    Chu Jin stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, I should change too.¡±

    His temperament was actually not much different from Qi Xingfeng¡¯s. They were both hot-headed in the past. Previously, with Qi Xingfeng, he still had a reason to be like that. Now that Qi Xingfeng had changed drastically, he could not find a reason to continue being like that.

    A martial arts practitioner had a straightforward temperament. Qi Xingfeng had not changed for so many years. Now that he had changed, it meant that it was definitely a bad thing. Since it was something bad, he should change it too.

    Chu Jin pondered for a moment and cupped his hands respectfully at Su Chong. He said politely, ¡°Young Master Su, thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Young Master Chu, please.¡±

    At this point, Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t say anything else. He reminded Su Chong to be careful and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Chu Jin and Su Chong quickly started the arena battle.

    Many soldiers in the training grounds stopped their training and gathered around to watch.

    Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng were famous for their strength. Previously, when they fought in the arena, the soldiers loved to watch.

    Now that Chu Jin was challenging Su Chong, they were even more curious.

    The arena battles of martial arts practitioners were very simple. Most of thempeted in martial arts techniques and strength. This kind of arena battle where every punch hit the flesh was what all the soldiers liked to watch. Through the techniques and strength of the punches and kicks, many of them could learn and put them to use after observing. This was simply a true teaching.

    Before it began, the surrounding soldiers and generals were all gathered.

    The confrontation between Su Chong and Chu Jin had officially begun.

    Chu Jin remained calm and extended his hand politely. ¡°Please.¡±

    Without another word, Su Chong clenched his fists and took the initiative to punch. Chu Jin crossed his hands and blocked Su Chong¡¯s punch.

    This was the initial test. Neither of them used their full strength.

    After a punch, Su Chong felt Chu Jin¡¯s foundation. Chu Jin¡¯s lower body was very stable and he used a lot of strength. He was a good opponent.

    Chu Jin also had a good impression of Su Chong and felt that he had a solid foundation.

    After this test, the two of them began to be serious. They did not hide their strength and punched each other. The muffled sounds of fists colliding caused the surrounding soldiers to cheer.

    If they used swords, Chu Jin would not be his opponent. However, if they used their fists in closebat, Chu Jin would be on par with him.

    Chu Jin punched his shoulder, and he punched Chu Jin¡¯s chin.

    They were all heavy grunts.

    No one cared about these superficial wounds. They became more and more courageous as they fought.

    They fought for four to six hours. It was almost dusk, but there was no winner. However, the two of them had varying degrees of bruises. The originally excited soldiers were no longer in the mood to watch. They were tired.

    Qi Xingfeng saw that there was no way to determine the victor, so after Su Chong punched Chu Jin, he immediately shouted, ¡°Stop¡ª¡±

    Su Chong and Chu Jin both stopped.

    Qi Xingfeng said with a red face, ¡°Next time.¡±

    Then, Qi Xingfeng pointed at the sky. He didn¡¯t want to say too much, but one look at the sky and he knew that it was getting dark. It was time to go home.

    Su Chong cupped his hands first. ¡°Young Master Chu, it looks like it¡¯s hard to tell who will win today. I¡¯ll be waiting for you next time.¡±

    Chu Jin took a deep breath and tapped his swollen cheek with the tip of his tongue. He agreed straightforwardly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s fist was really strong, but he wasn¡¯t bad either. Half of Su Chong¡¯s face was swollen.

    After Chu Jin finished speaking, he smiled. ¡°Young Master Su, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Chu Jin strode towards his horse, mounted it, and rode back.

    Only then did Qi Xingfeng step forward. He had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Su Chong smiled and patted Qi Xingfeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good to train more.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng thought that Chu Jin would not let this go. He instructed Su Chong, ¡°Apply the medicine.¡±

    These injuries were not harmful to the body, but if he ignored them, the pain wouldst for a long time because it was difficult for the blood clots to dissipate.

    Su Chong nodded. He probably had bruises on several parts of his body, but Chu Jin was not much better.

    After separating from Qi Xingfeng, Su Chong went home.

    Facing Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s worried gazes, Su Chong exined, ¡°I sparred with a young man in the army with a good foundation. It¡¯s fine. I know my limits.¡±

    Madam Zhao was worried, so the worry in her eyes could not be dispelled.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and took Su Chong¡¯s pulse. She said, ¡°Father, mother, Big Brother is fine. It¡¯s just superficial wounds. He¡¯ll be fine in a few days. He¡¯ll be fine tomorrow with some medicine.¡±

    There were no internal injuries. Although his face was bruised and swollen, it was not an internal injury. Su Chong was not lying.

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Madam Zhao and Su Sang were relieved.

    Their son had grown up. He had his own pursuits. As parents, they no longer interfered. They just felt sorry for their child when they saw his bruised face.

    Su Chong quickly ate and went to rest. He thought to himself that if Chu Jin came again tomorrow, he would have to talk to him and not p his face.

    As for her body, it was fine. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to see it if he wore clothes. As long as his face was fine and his parents were okay with it, it was fine.

    Su Chong did not know that Chu Jin was also facing the same scrutiny as him.

    Mother Chu was a tearful person. When she saw that half of her son¡¯s face was swollen, she immediately cried. She pulled her son to apply medicine and cried at the same time. She, Madam Wen, was from Jiangzhou and had a gentle personality. She doted on him since he was young. When he fell, she would cry while applying medicine.

    As Chu Leizhen rubbed his nose in embarrassment, he whispered to Madam Wen, ¡°Is this Su Chong so powerful? He actually beat my son up like this? Ahem, Madam, don¡¯t cry. If there¡¯s really no other way, we won¡¯t help him. Just reject Lin Pingsheng with a letter.¡±

 Chapter 487 - 487 Competition 2

    487 Competition Madam Wen wiped her tears and scolded Chu Leizhen gently. ¡°General Chu, what are you talking about? Back then, you were still a small official and caused trouble. However, Teacher Lin helped you. Teacher Lin is magnanimous and knowledgeable. How can we do such an ungrateful thing? How many times has Teacher Lin helped you in the capital?¡±

    Madam Wen¡¯s heart still ached for her son¡¯s bruises, but she couldn¡¯t forget her principles.

    She looked at the marks on Chu Jin¡¯s body and could not hold back her tears. She sniffed and said, ¡°Our Jin¡¯er has thick skin and thick flesh. Such a small matter is nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been pregnant for ten months after all. He and Nini are both my favorites. Even if a mosquito bites them, my heart will ache.¡±

    ¡°General Chu, if you want to be such an ungrateful person, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    With that, Madam Wen red at Chu Leizhen with tears in her eyes.

    Chu Leizhen had the same beard as Chu Jin. Both of them had big arms and a round waist. At this moment, his eyes were gentle and he said softly, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry and hurt your body. Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will never be such a person who forgets kindness and betrays others. I will definitely help Teacher Lin¡¯s family to the end.¡±

    Seeing her husband¡¯s soft voice, Madam Wen smiled through her tears.

    When Lin Pingsheng sent a letter to ask for help, the couple did not even discuss it when they saw the whole story. They reached an agreement with just a look. They wanted to help. They had to help.

    Chu Leizhen was actually not an ungrateful person. He only ced his wife first.

    Madam Wen had always known how much he valued her. She was also in love with him and he was prone to making mistakes. In that case, she would be his clear-headed self and not let him do anything stupid.

    Now that Chu Leizhen had the thought of not helping because of her tears, Madam Wen naturally wouldn¡¯t let him do so.

    Chu Jin felt stifled and remained silent.

    After Madam Wen applied the medicine on him, he rested for a while and fell asleep. Before he fell asleep, he was still thinking to himself that when he fought Su Chong tomorrow, he had to remind him not to hit his face.

    As long as the traces were not revealed, he could pretend that everything did not exist.

    So the next day, when Chu Jin came to challenge Su Chong again, after the two of them greeted each other, the two of them said together, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my face.¡±

    The two of them were stunned for a moment before theyughed.

    Chu Jinughed and said, ¡°Young Master Su, please.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. Just like yesterday, the two of them did not give in to each other with their fists and feet. However, this time, they avoided their faces and only attacked the fleshy parts of their backs, shoulders, and legs.

    Theypeted in leg strength. After a series of kicks, dust flew everywhere.

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. He was secretly exerting strength in his fists.

    After another day ofpeting, both of them were exhausted. There were definitely new injuries on their bodies, but there was nothing on their faces. They both went home tacitly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were relieved to see that Su Chong was not injured.

    They thought that once was enough for thepetition.

    Su Chong easily hid it from his parents, but he did not hide it from Su Xiaolu, so at night, he went to Su Xiaolu¡¯s room to ask for medicine.

    He said to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Help me keep it a secret. Don¡¯t tell mother and Hua.¡±

    Su Xiaolu always had all kinds of medicine ready. After taking the medicine, Su Chong returned to his room.

    Su Xiaoling looked worried. ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t hide it from me. Is Big Brother alright?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It looks serious, but it doesn¡¯t hurt the body. They¡¯re the marks left behind after a normalpetition. He must be quite strong to be able to fight Big Brother. If they really fought seriously, then the injuries won¡¯t be just hidden injuries.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you have to believe in Big Brother. Our Big Brother¡¯s foundation isn¡¯t inferior to others. If Big Brother is like this, that person definitely won¡¯t be any better. He might even be worse off than Big Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was confident in Su Chong. After all, Su Chong¡¯s internal force was deep.

    Su Xiaoling felt that it made sense and felt relieved.

    For half a month in a row, Su Chong used medicine. Neither he nor Chu Jin lost. The initialpetition had long be mutual training.

    Although they were covered in wounds every day, the two of them were getting better and better.

    Early July.

    Another day of training had ended. Before Chu Jin went home, he held his horse and adjusted his breathing. He turned to Su Chong and said, ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯ve been fighting for so many days. I admit defeat. It¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to beat you recently. There¡¯s still a gap between us. I can feel that your martial arts skills are very profound and you have enough internal force. If you had used your internal force, I would have lost long ago.¡±

    Su Chong shook his head humbly. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Chu Jin was a magnanimous and upright person. Su Chong felt that it was reasonable to interact with him.

    Chu Jin smiled and said straightforwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore. I, Chu Jin, will definitely be your friend. Let¡¯s not fight. Let¡¯spete on other things. Let¡¯spete on how much we can hold our liquor tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°My father said that a real man must have the ability to not get drunk after a thousand cups. Only then can his mind be firm and he can achieve great things in the world.¡±

    Chu Jin issued a new invitation.

    Su Chong did not refuse. He nodded. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll be waiting for you anytime.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll see you at Yingyue Restaurant tomorrow. Qi Xingfeng,e with us. Speaking of which, we¡¯ve neverpeted in alcohol tolerance before. Your martial arts skills are not bad. I just don¡¯t know how much you can hold your liquor.¡±

    Chu Jin mounted his horse and said with a bright smile. At the same time, he extended an invitation to Qi Xingfeng.

    He looked at Qi Xingfeng arrogantly.

    Qi Xingfeng was not provoked into giving a long speech. His face turned red and he only said one word, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He agreed.

    Chu Jinughed and went back. Now that his face was not injured, Madam Wen would not cry even if she saw him.

    After all, he had grown up. Unless she was really worried, Madam Wen would no longer check his injuries. Now that there was nothing on his face, Madam Wen would not apply medicine for him.

    Chu Jin was smart and avoided his mother.

    He returned to his room, took off his clothes, and applied the medicine while grimacing in front of the bronze mirror.

    It was really f*cking painful, but he had also developed feelings for Su Chong through the fights. He knew that Su Chong was worth befriending. His character was not suspicious either. He was the kind of person whom he could fight back-to-back against enemies.

    Chu Leizhen came to ask about the situation every day. Apart from the day after Chu Jin and Su Chong fought in June and he saw Chu Jin applying medicine, during this period of time, he would estimate that Chu Jin had applied the medicine before he came and knocked on the door to enter the room.

    Chu Leizhen asked directly, ¡°How¡¯s the progress? How long are you going to continue fighting like this? I don¡¯t even dare to look at your mother¡¯s eyes.¡±

    He was not good at lying. In any case, he would pretend that nothing had happened without seeing him with his own eyes. However, he still felt guilty, so he came to ask about the progress every day.

    Chu Jin said, ¡°Father, let me put it this way. If my future daughter can marry a man of Su Chong¡¯s grade, I have to burn high incense to thank the ancestors for their blessings. Actually, I think it¡¯s fine if hecks a little willpower.¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488 Alcohol Tolerance

    488 Alcohol Tolerance

    It was normal for outstanding men to have many women.

    Not everyone was willing to stay loyal to one woman, and a man with concubines did not mean that he was unreliable and could not be entrusted.

    He felt that the Lin family¡¯s requirements were still too harsh. Lin Yaoyao was not 22 years old. She was already in her thirties. What if she could not give birth? What would happen to Su Chong then?

    Chu Leizhen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°If you can do it, then do it well. Let¡¯s just tell the results. Why do you care so much? If not for Teacher Lin¡¯sck of interest, your mother would have asked you to marry her.¡±

    Chu Jin choked on his saliva and coughed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Father, my good father, I will definitely do this well.¡±

    Chu Leizhen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Chu Jin¡¯s eyes darted around and he said with a smile, ¡°Father, I really think Su Chong is not bad. If Su Chong doesn¡¯t pass the Lin family¡¯s test, why don¡¯t we let my sister meet him too? Maybe they will get along well. As long as she¡¯s the main wife, he can have a mistress to give birth to children for him. Sister can snatch the children over and raise them. At that time, they¡¯ll be her children. It¡¯s such a good thing to have a child without suffering any pain or fatigue¡ªouch¡ª¡±

    Before Chu Jin could finish speaking, he was pped on the head. He shut up in embarrassment.

    Chu Leizhen snorted. ¡°Stop talking. You¡¯ll suffer if your mother overhears this. Our Nini won¡¯t marry a martial artist. The border will be stable for a few years before war breaks out. Your mother will have a lot to cry about then.¡±

    After saying that, Chu Leizhen didn¡¯t want to say anything else. He turned around and left.

    Chu Jin scratched his head and shook his head helplessly.

    He had forgotten that his mother cried easily and his sister was exactly the same as his mother. Thinking about it this way, Su Chong was indeed not suitable at all.

    In the end, all generals had to go to the battlefield. Ten out of ten generals were covered in scars. All the glory was earned by fighting with their lives. Outsiders could only see the glory of returning and envy the fame and fortune they obtained, but their families would see the blood and sweat flowing through their faces.

    Every time they left home, the women and children who stayed at home would be worried to death.

    He was the root of the Chu family and had been practicing martial arts since he was young. He also liked to practice martial arts and could not avoid taking this path. However, his sister could avoid this life. He did not think too much about it previously, but now that he thought about it, he understood his parents¡¯ painstaking efforts.

    As a son, the only thing he could do was to train day after day to make himself stronger. In the future, he could give himself a way out at certain dangerous moments.

    Chu Jin didn¡¯t think too much and fell asleep on the bed.

    On the other side, when Chu Leizhen returned to the main courtyard, Madam Wen went to get a handkerchief to wipe Chu Leizhen¡¯s face.

    She naturally helped Chu Leizhen take off his coat.

    Chu Leizhen smiled and said, ¡°After this period of time, Jin¡¯er and Su Chong have be familiar with each other. They are going to drink together tomorrow. We¡¯ll see the results tomorrow. I¡¯ve also arranged for Yingyue Restaurant and given them enough money.¡±

    Regardless of whether Su Chong¡¯s willpower was good or not, even if his willpower was poor tomorrow, no girl would pester him. However, if he went by himself after tomorrow, it would have nothing to do with their Chu family.

    Madam Wen said softly, ¡°Yaoyao has suffered too. The injuries on her face have healed, but she has also missed the best marriage age. From the letter, she should be interested in Su Chong, but she has too many concerns.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Marriage is predestined by the heavens. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, you can¡¯t avoid it.¡±

    Chu Leizhenforted Madam Wen. Marriage was predestined. Including the fate of people, everything was predestined.

    Just like him and Madam Wen. He was a martial artist. Back then, he was only a small official in Jiangzhou, but he had married a sensible and gentle woman like Madam Wen.

    Coincidentally, he found other gentle women who loved to cry troublesome and annoying. He did not want to be near them at all. However, Madam Wen was different. Her eyes were watery, as if there was a fog of worry that could not be dispelled. No matter if she was afraid, worried, or happy, he was obsessed with her. After being with Madam Wen, there was only one sentence in his mind. ¡°I love her like a fool. I¡¯m willing to pluck the stars for her to see her smile.¡±

    Chu Leizhen¡¯s gaze was burning. Madam Wen noticed the change in his gaze and blushed.

    Chu Leizhen threw the towel into the basin and carried Madam Wen to the bed.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong came to get the medicine at night. Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Brother, are you really fine?¡±

    He fought every day. Could he really take it?

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We won¡¯tpete tomorrow. I¡¯ve learned a lot during this period of time.¡±

    In terms of martial arts, he also needed to improve. During this period of time, he had also improved a lot.

    Su Xiaolu also believed in Su Chong, but she was still afraid that he would be injured and her family would be worried, so she took his pulse when she gave him the medicine.

    Only when she confirmed that there were no problems did she let Su Chong go back to apply the medicine.

    Because Su Chong¡¯s face was not injured, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were no longer worried.

    Su Hua knew, but he only told him to be careful one night. The siblings tacitly hid it.

    They weren¡¯t children anymore. They had their own considerations for everything they did, so they didn¡¯t have to let their parents know everything and make them worry.

    Su Chong went to bed after applying the medicine and went out early the next day.

    When he arrived at the agreed location, Chu Jin was already waiting at the door.

    Su Chong looked at this quiet street. Just as he was curious, Chu Jin called out to him, ¡°Brother Su is here. Let¡¯s go. Qi Xingfeng is waiting.¡±

    Su Chong greeted Chu Jin.

    Chu Jin had already put his arm around Su Chong¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°I prepared the best dishes and wine today. I mustpete with Brother Su. Brother Su, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, right?¡±

    Su Chong nodded. They had nned this yesterday, and he had agreed to it. Of course, he would not go back on his word.

    If he ate at home, it would be meaningless for him toe to the appointment. Moreover, he would appear to be insincere and not abide by his promise.

    After entering Yingyue Restaurant, Su Chong smelled the smell of rouge and makeup, but it was also very quiet inside. Su Chong had doubts in his heart and could not help but ask Chu Jin, ¡°Brother Chu, what is this ce? Why is it closed in the daytime and not weing guests? There are no customers either. How can they do business like this?¡±

    Forgive his ignorance, but he really couldn¡¯t tell what this ce was.

    Chu Jin looked at Su Chong and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯ll knowter. This is heaven for men. Let¡¯s eat and drink first.¡±

    Chu Jin felt that Su Chong was really innocent. He actually didn¡¯t know where this was.

    However, to test a man¡¯s loyalty, he had to do it in such a ce.

    After bringing Su Chong into the private room, Qi Xingfeng stood up. His expression was a little unnatural, but in the end, under Chu Jin¡¯s gaze, he lowered his eyes and sat down.

    Qi Xingfeng came even earlier. Yesterday, he didn¡¯t have the chance to ask Chu Jin why he found such a ce, so he came early today to ask for the reason.

 Chapter 489 - 489 Alcohol Tolerance 2

    489 Alcohol Tolerance He was determined to tell Su Chong not toe if Chu Jin did not exin clearly.

    Chu Jin told Qi Xingfeng the truth without hiding.

    Qi Xingfeng really couldn¡¯t stop him. After all, it was true that Su Chong rejected the blind dates arranged by his parents because he had someone he liked. Now that the parents of the person he liked wanted to consider him, it would be twice the result with half the effort after passing the test. Logically speaking, Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t stop him.

    Did Su Chong really have to wait ten years?

    He did not stop him, but he was afraid that Su Chong would notice, so he avoided eye contact.

    Su Chong felt that it was a little strange, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to ask.

    Chu Jin was very enthusiastic and frank. The dishes were served one by one and everyone started eating.

    After eating some to fill their stomachs, they began to serve wine.

    Qi Xingfeng decided to get himself drunk.

    They drank one ss after another.

    After five sses of wine, Chu Jin smiled and said, ¡°How can you drink like this? We have to take it slow.¡±

    As he spoke, Chu Jin pped his hands gently. As the screen was pulled open, a few graceful women started dancing slowly.

    There were also people ying the zither and lute. There was singing and dancing.

    Chu Jin chuckled. ¡°This is more interesting. Brother Su, Little General Qi,e, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Under the music and dancing, the three of them slowly ate and drank.

    Su Chong understood from the moment he saw the dancers. He realized what this ce was. His expression did not change. He drank and ate as usual.

    As for the dancing girls, he only thought that Chu Jin liked them.

    Perhaps Chu Jin liked toe here usually. Since they got to know each other, Chu Jin wanted him to understand him better by inviting them to this ce. In Su Chong¡¯s opinion, this was a sincere invitation from his good friend.

    Even if this ce was not suitable for him, he would not reject Chu Jin¡¯s good intentions today. Therefore, he would apany Chu Jin to eat and drink well today. The next time they met, he would make things clear to Chu Jin. This way, Chu Jin would know that he did not like this and also ept Chu Jin¡¯s good intentions.

    Qi Xingfeng secretly sized up Su Chong, feelingplicated and conflicted. If he had told Su Chong earlier, Su Chong would definitely have passed such a test easily.

    However, Chu Jin was very shrewd and did not give him such a chance.

    Even if he drank too much and had to go to the toilet, Chu Jin followed along.

    Qi Xingfeng could not find an opportunity and could only secretly pray that Su Chong could pass this test.

    As for Chu Jin, he was also observing Su Chong¡¯s expression from time to time to see if he had any expressions. After half a day, he realized that Su Chong did not have those kinds of intentions at all.

    Perhaps it was because he had good willpower, or perhaps he still needed some opportunities.

    Hence, Chu Jin raised his ss high. ¡°The beauties must be tired after dancing for so long. Why don¡¯t you take a break ande over for a drink?¡±

    When Chu Jin invited them, the women who understood tacitly walked over like butterflies. They sat next to the three of them at the table. Their eyes were like autumn water flowing. Every one of them was so beautiful. They spoke softly and their gazes were filled with shyness.

    They did not lean on them gently. They were very polite and gentle. They thanked Chu Jin for his hospitality and then took over the job of pouring wine.

    They picked up a new pair of chopsticks and put food in their bowls. They served them just right.

    They looked like maidservants, but as long as one looked into their eyes, one would know that they were more than maidservants.

    Those gentle eyes that were filled with affection silently told people that they were waiting to be pampered at any time.

    Their skin was as white as snow and as fair as suet jade.

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, so he drank one ss after another and got drunk early.

    Only Chu Jin and Su Chong were leftpeting.

    The good wine continued to be served until the afternoon.

    Chu Jin was a little tipsy, but he was still sober enough. He felt that it was about time, so he pretended to be drunk.

    Su Chong rubbed his eyebrows and drank a cup of tea.

    The woman sitting beside him said gently, ¡°Mister, are you drunk? Do you want to take a nap? I¡¯m willing to serve you as long as you¡¯re willing.¡±

    As the woman spoke, she was about to take off her coat when Su Chong reached out to stop her.

    His gaze was cold as he said coldly, ¡°You only need to settle this Young Master down. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    As Su Chong spoke, he got up and propped Qi Xingfeng up, preparing to bring him home.

    Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face. Her tear-stained appearance made one¡¯s heart ache. She looked at Su Chong and asked, ¡°Mister, do you think I¡¯m dirty? Do you think I¡¯m shameless?¡±

    She was clearly despising himself, but she looked at Su Chong pitifully, unwilling to give up.

    Su Chong frowned and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t look down on anyone. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t harm anyone. You must have no choice or have some other reason to be here. You don¡¯t steal or snatch and rely on yourself to survive. How could I look down on you? It¡¯s just that we have different paths. I hope you won¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Su Chong didn¡¯t like the women in brothels, but he didn¡¯t think they were dirty. People lived for the sake of the future.

    As long as they didn¡¯t do anything to hurt others, there was nothing to look down on.

    With that, Su Chong prepared to leave with Qi Xingfeng.

    The woman stopped him again. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re really a good person, but there¡¯s no man in the world who doesn¡¯t like beauty. Mister, do you think that I¡¯m not beautiful enough? Is that why you¡¯re not tempted?¡±

    After the woman finished speaking, she raised her hand and gently patted it. Several other women with their own merits entered.

    Some were demure and gentle, while others were mboyant and bright.

    Su Chong took a look and said, ¡°Sorry, Miss, please make way. The two of us will leave first. You should settle Young Master Chu down.¡±

    Chu Jin was familiar with this ce. He must havee here often.

    With that, Su Chong carried Qi Xingfeng and left. The beautiful women all moved aside.

    They watched Su Chong leave and did not stop him.

    Su Chong sent Qi Xingfeng home.

    What Su Chong didn¡¯t know was that Chu Jin woke up the moment he left.

    Chu Jin was still standing upstairs and opening the small window to watch Su Chong leave with Qi Xingfeng on his back.

    Chu Jin smiled. He took off the silver bag from his waist and threw it up. The silver bagnded on the table with a heavy sound.

    The girls happily rushed forward to fight for the shares. Chu Jin shook his head and went home.

    Su Chong had passed the test and Chu Jin¡¯s mission had beenpleted. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t wait to go home and tell his parents that he hadpleted his mission. He would be able to find Su Chong tomorrow to exin and congratte him.

    When Chu Jin returned home, Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen had been waiting all day. Seeing their son return, the two of them stuck together. Madam Wen hurriedly asked, ¡°Jin¡¯er, how is it?¡±

    Did Su Chong pass the test?

    Chu Leizhen also looked expectant.

    Chu Jin smiled and said, ¡°Su Chong passed the test. He didn¡¯t get involved with any woman. He thought that I was that kind of person and abandoned me. He only brought his cousin, Qi Xingfeng, home.¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490 Passed the Test

    490 Passed the Test

    Chu Jin touched his nose and thought to himself that he had to exin it to Su Chong properly. Otherwise, Su Chong would think that he was that kind of person in the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll write to Teacher Lin and tell them the good news.¡±

    Madam Wen was very happy. She happily entered the bedroom to get a pen and paper to write a letter.

    Chu Leizhen asked, ¡°Tell me, since no one taught him about these things and he has never seen such a ce before, can he really control himself?¡±

    Chu Leizhen was surprised by Su Chong¡¯s good self-control. At the same time, he was a little curious and asked Chu Jin to tell him in detail.

    Madam Wen took out a pen and paper and listened as she wrote.

    Chu Jin told them the details. Reality proved that Su Chong was someone worth entrusting to. His understanding was very good. He rejected the women in the brothel, but he did not despise them or look down on them.

    After saying that, Chu Jin asked, ¡°Father, mother, can I tell Su Chong the truth?¡±

    Chu Leizhen pondered for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you tell him or not.¡±

    Madam Wen said softly, ¡°Tell us. When Teacher Lin asked us for help, he already had an answer in his heart. He¡¯s just waiting for thest push. Now that the good news has been sent back, there¡¯s no need to wait for that push.¡±

    What needed to be tested had been tested. Lin Pingsheng should not hesitate after getting the answer.

    From the letter, it could be seen that the Lin family actually liked Su Chong. Now that this worry was gone, what else was there to think about? Marriage, regardless of age, might not be good. When everything was ready, there was no need to hesitate.

    Madam Wen smiled and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have a wedding banquet to attend soon.¡±

    Chu Leizhen also smiled. He was happy as long as his wife was happy.

    Chu Jin heaved a sigh of relief and returned to his room to rest. He had drunk a lot today. Although he was sober, his body was still very ufortable. Now that the mission waspleted, he could sleep peacefully.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong sent Qi Xingfeng home, and Father Qi and Mother Qi came over.

    ¡°This child is too outrageous. Why is he so drunk?¡±

    Mother Qi felt a little helpless.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, Xingfeng drank with me. Speaking of which, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Mother Qi smiled. ¡°Then I have to lecture him even more. He apanied you to drink, but he got drunk himself before you got drunk. How can he be like this?¡±

    Mother Qi smiled as she sized up Su Chong, wanting to see what was on his mind.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Chong greeted her politely and went home.

    Father Qi and Mother Qi sent him out together. After Su Chong walked away, Father Qi said in a deep voice, ¡°Give that kid some hangover soup.¡±

    Mother Qi nodded. The couple cooperated effectively.

    Qi Xingfeng woke up very quickly after being fed some hangover soup. The moment he woke up, he saw his family sitting around his bed. He was shocked. ¡°Father, mother, great-grandfather, Xingzhi, why are you all looking at me?¡±

    With so many heads, it looked very scary. In his confusion, he even forgot the rules of the agreement.

    General Qi gave Qi Xingfeng a smack on the head and asked loudly, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng woke up from the pain and remembered the agreement. His face quickly turned red. Because the content was tooplicated, he really couldn¡¯t exin it clearly in a few words.

    General Qi saw that his face was red but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said, ¡°Just say it. Don¡¯t hold it in anymore. At most, we¡¯ll postpone the reward for a few more days.¡±

    In the past, he was worried about his great-grandson¡¯s loose tongue. Now, it was annoying to look at him when he can¡¯t say much.

    Qi Xingfeng looked at his anxious family and suddenlyughed. He touched his head and told them everything.

    Everyone listened quietly. Only their expressions changed fromplicated to shocked to calm.

    After saying that, Qi Xingfeng sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. I couldn¡¯t not cooperate, so I simply got myself drunk. I don¡¯t know if Cousin passed the test, but I guess he must have passed the test to send me home at this time. After all, if he didn¡¯t pass the test, he should still be at Yingyue Restaurant.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng voiced his spections. He was no longer as impulsive as before. He could calm down and think about many things.

    Once he calmed down and thought about it, he could more or less guess the result of this matter.

    The Qi family was silent.

    Qi Xingzhi said softly, ¡°Ahem, what if Aunt doesn¡¯t agree? Lin Yaoyao is almost ten years older than Cousin.¡±

    It was really too much, nearly ten years.

    Father Qi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed too much. Why does this child like her?¡±

    Su Chong was outstanding in both looks and talent. It wasn¡¯t that Lin Yaoyao wasn¡¯t good, but the age difference was really too great.

    Mother Qi snorted. ¡°She¡¯s only nine years older. What¡¯s the issue? You men can marry someone ten, twenty, and thirty years younger than you, but can¡¯t we women marry someone eight or ten years younger than us? Lin Yaoyao is much older than Ah Chong, but he likes her and is even willing to wait for her for ten years. This proves that Lin Yaoyao is very good, enough for Ah Chong to wait for her willingly.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng was once the third scorer in the national examinations. However, he was more old-fashioned and his mind was not that sharp. Later on, something happened to his daughter, so he simply resigned and left the capital.

    In the capital, she had long forgotten about him. If it was not because of Su Chong, she would not have remembered this person.

    ¡°That makes sense. Although Lin Yaoyao is older, she¡¯s not an old woman. She has rich experience and knowledge. If Chong can marry her, their child will probably be very smart in the future. The Lin family is smart. Back then, the third scorer Lin charmed arge number of women in the capital. Unfortunately, he was already married at that time.¡±

    General Qi stroked his beard. In his memory, he still vaguely remembered Lin Pingsheng¡¯s appearance.

    Which woman wouldn¡¯t like a gentle, modest, and handsome man?

    ¡°Grandfather, Cousin and her husband don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Father Qi touched his nose and said.

    General Qi smiled. ¡°They¡¯ll know soon. Just watch. It won¡¯t be long.¡±

    If it really worked, the sooner the better.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong returned home, washed up, and went back to his room to sleep.

    At night, he was woken up by Su Xiaolu for dinner. Su Xiaolu gave him a hangover pill.

    During the meal, Su Sang said to Su Hua, ¡°Hua, the Sun family should be entering the capital soon. After they enter the capital, go take a look when you¡¯re free and see if there¡¯s anything they need help with.¡±

    The Sun family sent a letter not long ago. The letter said that their family would set off for the capital and set a date for Su Hua and Sun Baoqian to get married.

    Thinking that it had been a while since he received the letter and that it was almost time, Su Sang reminded Su Hua.

 Chapter 491 - 491 Passed the Test 2

    491 Passed the Test Su Hua nodded. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±

    Sun Baoqian would be his wife in the future. He would pay special attention to her matters. After all, she was someone whom he would walk for the rest of her life.

    Su Xiaolu took a sip of soup and smiled. ¡°Second Brother, bring me along when the timees. I¡¯ll take their pulse too.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Chong was happy for his brother, but inexplicably, he felt a little envious.

    !!

    However, thinking about the person he liked, he was determined. This day woulde sooner orter, although it mighte veryte.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao both nced at Su Chong and sighed.

    They could use filial piety to force Su Chong to satisfy their desires. They believed that Su Chong would agree, but that would not make him happy, just like how Sun Yangxin had married Zhou Wenjing.

    Both husband and wife wanted their son to have a good marriage and a home. No matter how anxious they were, they still chose to take it slow.

    After dinner, they washed up and rested.

    Su Hua knocked on the door.

    Su Chongy on the bed and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Hua pushed the door open and entered the house. He came to the bed and sat down. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is the woman you like?¡±

    Su Hua asked directly. Until now, none of them knew who Su Chong liked. Su Hua had recalled countless times. He, Su Chong, and Zhou Heng practically ate and slept together. They also knew who Su Chong knew.

    He had a guess in his heart, but he felt that it was impossible. Now that his marriage was settled, Su Hua felt that it was time to resolve this problem.

    Su Chong was depressed and refused to say it. He only brushed Su Hua off perfunctorily. ¡°Brother Hua, I don¡¯t want to say it. Don¡¯t ask. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Is it Senior Sister Lin Yaoyao?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong and said it directly. He guessed that it was Lin Yaoyao, but the age difference between Lin Yaoyao and his brother was too great. He felt that it was impossible.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    When Su Chong heard this, his expression froze for a few seconds. Although he quickly reacted and said that it was not, Su Hua had already confirmed the answer.

    ¡°Brother, she¡¯s much older than you.¡±

    Su Hua sounded a little helpless. Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, Su Chong¡¯s reaction had already confirmed it.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Su Chong looked at Su Hua and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that she¡¯s older than me, but she does.¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do? Never marry?¡±

    Seeing Su Chong admit it, Su Hua couldn¡¯t help but rub the space between his eyebrows. This was indeed not a simple matter. He didn¡¯t know why Su Chong liked Lin Yaoyao. Although he knew her as well, he only treated Lin Yaoyao as his Senior Sister. Logically speaking, Su Chong should be the same. However, at some point, this respect had changed into love.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not thinking about anything else at the moment. I promised to use ten years to prove myself. Perhaps my heart will change in ten years, but I don¡¯t want to change now. If I marry a wife, I¡¯m only willing to marry her. If I can¡¯t marry her, I won¡¯t get married at all.¡±

    Su Chong became serious. He didn¡¯t want to hide it, but this was his wishful thinking. No one forced him. He had voluntarily promised to do this.

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong. The brothers had a tacit understanding over the years. He knew that his brother was serious.

    ¡°Brother Hua, I¡¯m actually not afraid of wasting time. I like her, so I think it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve let my parents down, but I can¡¯t exin my wishful thinking to them. So after you get married, try to have more children with my sister-inw.¡±

    Su Chong was very serious. If he waited for Lin Yaoyao, he might not have his own children in this life.

    All the heavy responsibility fell on Su Hua.

    Su Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s still too early for Big Brother toe to a conclusion. Fate is predestined. Perhaps the heavens are interested. I understand your intentions. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡±

    Su Chong was relieved when Su Hua said that.

    Su Hua returned to his room and pondered for a long time before taking out the rice paper and spreading it out. He picked up a pen and wrote.

    His parents did not know about this. They could not help Su Chong, but he could.

    He was Lin Pingsheng¡¯s proudest disciple. His words still had some power in Lin Pingsheng¡¯s eyes.

    After writing, he put it away and prepared to send it out tomorrow.

    The next morning, Su Chong went to the training grounds.

    He realized that Qi Xingfeng and Chu Jin were actuallypeting. The two of them were fighting fiercely, not giving in to each other. It was very exciting.

    As soon as Su Chong arrived, everyone automatically let him go to the innermost area to watch.

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s fists were very rough. He punched and smashed. Although it wouldn¡¯t cause serious injuries, he would definitely suffer after being hit a few times.

    Chu Jin obviously knew how powerful Qi Xingfeng¡¯s fist was, so he kept dodging.

    Thepetition went on for half a day.

    Both of them were panting. Chu Jin took quite a few hits. He panted and said, ¡°Little general Qi, you¡¯ve hit me for so long. You should be appeased by now.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng let go.

    Chu Jin panted a few times before walking towards Su Chong. He hooked his arm around Su Chong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Brother Su, I, I want to tell you¡­ something very important.¡±

    He came early in the morning because he wanted to tell Su Chong as soon as possible.

    However, Qi Xingfeng also arrived early and started beating him up without saying anything. From his angry look, it was obvious that he had already understood that Qi Xingfeng was deliberately approaching him.

    Without any long-winded questioning, he directly attacked.

    He had no choice but to defend himself while exining and waiting for Qi Xingfeng to calm down.

    This was also good. It was better than secretly scheming in his heart.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Chong asked in confusion.

    Chu Jin pointed to a tent and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng followed.

    When they arrived at the tent, Chu Jin bowed to Su Chong and said, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m sorry. I, Chu Jin, apologize to you solemnly now. I lied to you about some things, but I didn¡¯t lie about wanting to be your friend. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll swear that I really want to get to know you. If I lie to you about this, my ancestral grave will be dug up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Su Chong hurriedly said.

    Qi Xingfeng replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Jin echoed, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not too much, but I¡¯m not afraid because I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    Chu Jin looked at Su Chong again and said seriously, ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Chu Jin told Su Chong about the letters he had received at home a few months ago, including his parents¡¯ instructions, so that Su Chong understood what was going on. After saying that, Chu Jin said, ¡°Brother Su, although I had ulterior intentions in knowing you, it¡¯s true that I want to befriend you. I think we share the same interests. If you encounter any setbacks,e home with me. I¡¯ll introduce you to my sister.¡±

    ¡°Maybe my sister will like you the moment she sees you. Although my parents don¡¯t want my sister to marry a martial arts practitioner, there¡¯s nothing they can do about it.¡± Chu Jin was very serious. For a moment, he threw away his parents¡¯ worries. It was fine if Lin Yaoyao didn¡¯t want him. He wanted to introduce him to his sister.

 Chapter 492 - 492 The Sun Family Enters the Capital

    492 The Sun Family Enters the Capital

    Su Chong was stunned for a moment. After digesting the information, he looked at Chu Jin and asked, ¡°So did I pass the test?¡±

    Chu Jin looked at his infatuated expression and sighed. His sister had no chance. Su Chong did not listen to what he said just now.

    Su Chong probably only heard that this was the Lin family¡¯s test for him. He only cared if he had passed this test.

    Chu Jin patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯ve passed the test. Next, quietly wait for the good news.¡±

    Su Chong was a little distracted. Chu Jin¡¯s words reyed in his mind repeatedly. He had passed Teacher Lin¡¯s test and obtained the approval of his Master¡¯s family. The corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up, and his eyes became gentle with a smile.

    Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng looked at each other. Chu Jin asked Qi Xingfeng, ¡°Little general Qi, were you like this during your engagement?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng rolled his eyes at him. ¡®Why should I tell you?¡¯

    Chu Jin stroked his chin and fell into deep thought.

    He was not engaged yet. Although his mother had already prepared a few portraits for him to see and asked if he liked them, he did not feel anything.

    He had only seen Su Chen¡¯s dazed look on his own father. His parents were loving and would be together forever, but he did not think in that direction. Instead, he wanted to marry many wives.

    Chu Jin decided to ask Su Chong how he was feeling. Hence, after Su Chong came back to his senses, Chu Jin asked seriously, ¡°Brother Su, is Lin Yaoyao a peerless beauty?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng also subconsciously looked at Su Chong. His engagement was arranged by his parents, and he had only met the other party once or twice. He didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s personality, so they didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship. He was actually like Chu Jin and didn¡¯t reject concubines.

    However, Su Chong was different. A man would never go back on his word. He actually promised Lin Yaoyao that he would wait for her for ten years. How much did he like her? Or perhaps Lin Yaoyao was really beautiful.

    Su Chong looked at Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng¡¯s curious faces. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister isn¡¯t stunning. Her looks are delicate and ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you like her so much? Besides, she¡¯s so much older than you. Brother Su, you have to think carefully. At that age, she won¡¯t be as delicate as a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl.¡±

    Chu Jin was very puzzled. When he heard that Lin Yaoyao was already in her thirties, he thought of an old woman. Su Chong was not young, but he was also at a mature age. It was really a pity to like someone who was almost ten years older.

    Su Chong only smiled. ¡°For example, a person knows when to drink water. If you¡¯re not a fish, how can you know the joy of a fish?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never truly fallen in love with anyone, so you can¡¯t understand me. But one day, when you have a woman you truly like in your hearts, you¡¯ll understand how I feel today.¡±

    Su Chong sighed and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s practice together.¡±

    When there was hope, Su Chong felt that everything he did was energetic.

    He was looking forward to good news.

    When he returned home at night, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep for the entire night. In the end, he gently went out and went to the kitchen to get some wine. He flew to the roof and leaned against the eaves. He looked up at the starry sky and the moon and slowly drank.

    He thought of many possibilities of happiness with Lin Yaoyao and naturally also thought of the worst.

    His heart felt like it was being suffocated. He smiled and raised his wine to the moon. He said softly, ¡°If Senior Sister still doesn¡¯t like me, then I¡¯ll ept my fate. The stars and moon in the sky will testify for me.¡±

    Su Chong drank and looked at the starry sky, so he didn¡¯t notice that Su Hua was standing at the porch under the eaves. Su Chong looked at the starry sky and the moon, and Su Hua looked at him.

    After a while, Su Hua returned to his room and fell asleep.

    Su Chong also flew back to his room to sleep after getting tipsy.

    ¡ª-

    July 7th.

    Sun Bocheng brought his son, daughter-inw, Sun Ziqian, and Madam Lian back to the capital. They had long written to Su Hua to ask him to repair the Sun family¡¯s old residence. When they entered the capital, they could live in a clean house.

    Before entering the capital, he had sent a letter to Su Hua. Hence, this morning, Su Hua took leave and weed them at the city gate early.

    When the Sun family¡¯s carriage entered the city gate, Su Hua went forward to greet them.

    Sun Bocheng looked at this prospective grandson-inw and was very satisfied. Even though he was the top scorer and had already entered the court as an official, his eyes were still not spoiled and ostentatious. He had not forgotten his identity.

    ¡°Good child, thank you. Is everything alright at home?¡±

    Sun Bocheng gently patted Su Hua¡¯s shoulder and asked softly.

    Su Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandpa Sun. Father and Mother are very good.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you must be tired. Go home and rest first.¡±

    Su Hua could tell that Sun Ziqian, Madam Lian, and the others looked tired, so he didn¡¯t say much.

    Sun Bocheng and the others nodded and returned to the carriage together.

    Su Hua nced at the carriage behind and happened to see Sun Baoqian secretly looking at him. Their gazes met. Su Hua smiled at Sun Baoqian and nodded. Sun Baoqian pursed her lips and smiled before lowering the curtain.

    The Sun family¡¯s old residence had already been repaired. When they arrived at the entrance, the family got out of the carriage one after another.

    Sun Bocheng looked at the familiar que and sighed. ¡°When I left the capital back then, I was still a young boy. Now, I¡¯m already old. Times have changed, and much of the past has faded in time. Now, I can only sigh that time is heartless.¡±

    Sun Ziqian smiled and said, ¡°Father, go home and take a look. See if it¡¯s still the same as before.¡±

    He did business all year round and did not stay in the capital often. However, he woulde once every three or two years to repair the old residence. This time, he entrusted it to Su Hua to repair it because they were married to the Su family. Su Hua was their son-inw. If they wanted to get close, they naturally had to start with many small matters.

    When they entered the house, they realized that not only had Su Hua repaired it, but he had also nted many new flowers. Now that the flowers were blooming, there was a pleasant atmosphere.

    Sun Baoqian and Madam Lian held arms. She blushed when she saw the flowers and hid behind Madam Lian, not daring to look at Su Hua again.

    Madam Lian smiled gently. There was a smile in her gentle eyes. Perhaps because she thought that she would be sending her daughter to get married soon, Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoqian with tears in her eyes from time to time.

    She couldn¡¯t bear for her daughter to get married, but she was more happy that her daughter could marry such an outstanding man.

    Sun Bocheng arranged the courtyard where the family lived.

    The servants quickly prepared light dishes. There were two old men guarding the old residence, and the rest were newly bought by Su Hua.

    They were nimble and knew how to serve people. Even the maidservant who served tea and water only had ordinary looks. She did things obediently and did not look at Su Hua twice.

    ¡°Father, mother, I have to go outter.¡±

    Sun Baoshan said as he ate.

    Madam Lian said with concern, ¡°You must be tired from the journey. Where do you want to go?¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493 Shopping on Chinese Valentineâ€™s Day with His FiancÃ©e

    493 Shopping on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day with His Fianc¨¦e

    Sun Baoshan said loudly, ¡°Today is the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. The capital is very lively. I want to go out and shop.¡±

    ¡°The Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day in the capital is much livelier than in town. My sister and I have never been to the capital, so it¡¯s normal for us to want to take a look.¡±

    Sun Baoshan nced at Sun Baoqian and revealed his white teeth. ¡°Sis, am I right?¡±

    Sun Baoqian was more reserved and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re so yful. You¡¯re new to the capital and aren¡¯t familiar with it yet. It¡¯s fine even if you miss the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. There are still all kinds of holidays like the mid autumn festival. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to look around.¡±

    Madam Lian said gently. She still did not want Sun Baoshan to go out at this time. Her family had yet to settle down. This ce was unfamiliar to her, so Madam Lian felt uneasy. She was worried about the child, so how could she let him go out to y at this time?

    Sun Baoshan moved his mouth and looked at Su Hua. ¡°Mother, Second Brother is here. He¡¯s been in the capital for half a year. He must be familiar with it.¡±

    After Sun Baoshan finished speaking, he smiled slyly at Su Hua and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Second Brother, my good Second Brother, quickly say something. Mother will agree if you say something. By the way, I¡¯m not going out to y alone. My sister wants to go too. Good Second Brother, be kind and bring us around. Four hours will do.¡±

    Su Hua was very helpless. He looked at Sun Bocheng, Sun Ziqian, and Madam Lian and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa Sun, Uncle, Auntie, since Qian and Shan both want to go out and y, let me be the guide.¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s face was very red, and Sun Baoshan looked at Madam Lian expectantly.

    He knew that if his mother agreed, it meant that his father agreed. If his parents agreed, his grandfather would agree. Hence, the most important thing was that his mother agreed.

    Madam Lian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What can I do with you? Bring two servants with you when you go out. Follow your second brother closely and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded vigorously. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Madam Lian looked at her blushing daughter and said gently to Su Hua, ¡°Hua, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±

    It was just past three pm. After eating, Sun Baoshan could not wait to go out.

    Sun Baoqian brought a maidservant and Sun Baoshan brought a manservant before leaving with Su Hua.

    On this important Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, the streets of the capital could be said to be filled with many things. Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian were dazzled.

    Lantern riddles, engraving small words, hanging red strings, and so on.

    On Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, many engaged couples came out to shop. After the engagement, they were allowed to meet asionally.

    Sun Baoshan soon filled his bag. The manservant behind him quickly had his hands full.

    Even Sun Baoqian¡¯s maidservant could not escape. On the contrary, Sun Baoqian just walked quietly with Su Hua.

    Su Hua asked Sun Baoqian, ¡°Did you receive the letter I wrote to you?¡±

    Sun Baoqian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She even found out a day earlier than her parents that Su Hua became the top scorer. He said that he was very happy. He looked at the clouds in the sky and the flowers and trees by the roadside. He said that he had written his joy in the letter and hoped that she would be as happy as him when she saw the letter.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you received it, but you didn¡¯t reply to me. Why?¡±

    Su Hua asked again. His gazended on Sun Baoqian¡¯s face and he saw that her long eyshes were trembling, her cheeks were red, and her red lips were pursed tightly for a long time, but she could not say anything.

    Not only did he not stop asking, he even asked with a smile and confusion, ¡°Since Qian has already received the letter, why didn¡¯t you reply to me? It made me feel so worried.¡±

    Sun Baoqian looked up and saw that Su Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. She knew that she had been tricked. She was happy and vexed. She did not answer and only quickened her pace to the stall in front to buy a small sugar figurine.

    Su Hua smiled and followed her. He apanied her and said to the sugar figurine maker, ¡°Uncle, I want a sugar rabbit.¡±

    The sugar figurine was quickly ready. Sun Baoqian asked for a pony.

    The two of them continued walking forward. Not far ahead, Sun Baoshan was buying something.

    Sun Baoqian found it unbelievable that Su Hua would eat candy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to eat candy too.¡±

    Su Hua smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten candy for many years. This is an exception.¡±

    Su Hua seemed to be saying something, but he didn¡¯t say it.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s face turned even redder.

    The prosperity of the capital was nothing to her. Her eyes and heart were upied by Su Hua.

    Sun Baoshan was finally tired from shopping. When he saw a small stall that was selling cold water, he shouted that he wanted to go there and asked the manservant and maidservant to drink cold water and rest for a while.

    As Sun Baoshan exhaled, he said to Su Hua and Sun Baoqian, ¡°Second Brother, sis, you guys can shop by yourselves. Don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll rest here for a while.¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s heart was pounding. She was both afraid and expectant. She wanted to refuse, but she could not say it.

    Su Hua had already agreed with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ahead and take a look.¡±

    Sun Baoqian agreed. Her voice was softer than a mosquito¡¯s.

    The two of them slowly walked forward.

    After walking for a while, Sun Baoqian realized that Su Hua had stopped. She was a little puzzled. She looked up and saw that his eyes were smiling. He pointed. Sun Baoqian looked over and saw a marriage tree with red ribbons not far away.

    Many couples chatted andughed as they went to buy a red ribbon. Then, they walked to the tree with a smile. The two of them personally tied the red ribbon to the branches of the tree.

    There were already countless red ribbons on this tree. Some were very new, but some were already old. The fiery red color had faded in the wind and rain, and they were already a little tattered, but they were still firmly tied on the branches.

    Su Hua said gently, ¡°Qian, let¡¯s tie one up too. I heard that this ce is very effective, especially when it¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. It¡¯s all thanks to your brother¡¯s help today. Otherwise, we would have missed this year¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was a little surprised. ¡°He didn¡¯t do it for himself? So yesterday, he suddenly wanted to hurry up because of you¡ª¡±

    Sun Baoqian found it unbelievable, but she got the answer from Su Hua¡¯s smile.

    She was pleasantly surprised.

    She knew that her face must be very red at this moment. She should look away, but she couldn¡¯t bear to. Looking into those smiling eyes, she nodded and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sun Baoqian felt her hand being held by Su Hua. She bit her lip and Su Hua looked ahead, holding Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand.

    The two of them arrived at the stall selling red ribbons. An old couple selling ribbons looked kindly at every couple who came here to buy red ribbons. Su Hua paid and took a ribbon. Then, she led Sun Baoqian inside and walked towards the marriage tree.

    The marriage tree was very big. In the darkness, there were many people tying it up. Su Hua held Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and went to an empty ce. She handed the ribbon to Sun Baoqian. The two of them walked around the branch and tied it together.

 Chapter 494 - 494 Su Huaâ€™s Promise

    494 Su Hua¡¯s Promise

    In the darkness, Sun Baoqian knew that Su Hua¡¯s gaze was on her. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in.

    His palm was very hot. He held her hand tightly and refused to let go.

    She heard Su Hua say softly, ¡°Qian, we have to be like this dead knot in the future and never be separated for the rest of our lives. No matter what setbacks and difficulties we face in the future, I promise you that I will be loyal to you for the rest of our lives. Can you trust me?¡±

    Sun Baoqian was in a good mood. She wanted to agree immediately, but for some reason, she asked delicately, ¡°What if you meet a very good woman in the future?¡±

    Su Hua chuckled.

    !!

    Sun Baoqian was a little nervous. She was really crazy. How could she ask this? But after asking, her anticipation was greater than her nervousness. How would he answer?

    ¡°A better woman has a better man. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s voice was gentle as he looked into Sun Baoqian¡¯s eyes seriously so that she could know his thoughts.

    ¡°What if Qian meets a better man?¡±

    Su Hua also asked. Not only were there better women in this world, but there were also better men.

    Without hesitation, Sun Baoqian blurted out, ¡°There¡¯s no better man than you.¡±

    Apart from him, there was no one else in her eyes.

    Sun Baoqian lowered her eyes. She could not believe that she had said it.

    She heard Su Hua chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have Qian¡¯s approval.¡±

    Sun Baoqian said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    She retracted her hand from Su Hua¡¯s and walked out first. In this atmosphere, she felt that her face was burning. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she was afraid that she would melt.

    Su Hua followed behind Sun Baoqian with a faint smile. He walked to Sun Baoqian¡¯s left and blocked the hurried pedestrians on the road for her.

    The two of them returned to the cold water stall. Sun Baoshan smiled and shouted, ¡°Sister, Second Brother,e and drink a bowl too. The weather is really too hot. In the capital, it¡¯s much hotter than Goathorn Town. I just walked for a while and my body is already drenched in sweat. It¡¯s reallyfortable to drink some cold water and eat some cool fruits.¡±

    Sun Baoqian sat down with Sun Baoshan. Su Hua sat on the other side of Sun Baoshan.

    There was mung bean paste, hawthorn ice powder, and some watermelon cubes in the cold water bowl. It could be drizzled with a little honey. After cooling it, drinking a bowl would really reduce the heat in the hot summer.

    After drinking, Sun Baoshan said that he was going back.

    Su Hua sent them home again.

    After returning to the Sun residence, Su Hua bade farewell and went home.

    Sun Baoshan and Sun Baoqian returned to the courtyard together. Sun Baoqian asked softly, ¡°When did you contact him? If Father and Mother find out, be careful not to get beaten up.¡±

    Sun Baoshan smiled. ¡°Hehe, I saw you reading letters every day. The envelopes are almost tearing apart. You didn¡¯t reply to Second Brother, so I replied to him for you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re getting married soon. When the date is set, you won¡¯t see each other often. Today is Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. What a memorable day.¡±

    Sun Baoshan looked at his twin sister with envy in his eyes. His sister had married the person she liked. He didn¡¯t know how to marry the person he liked.

    As he thought about it, Sun Baoshan felt a little sad.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room to take a shower and sleep first.¡±

    Sun Baoshan felt a little stifled and found an excuse to escape.

    After returning to his room, Sun Baoshan began to organize the things he had bought and sorted them out one by one before taking a shower. His body was already better, but he could not practice martial arts. He sighed helplessly.

    Su Hua bing the top scorer made him feel pressured. Would Su Xiaolu like him?

    Su Xiaoling was the future princess consort. Her eldest brother was also a High Schr and had good martial arts skills. He could not evenpare to any of her brothers. She must be blind to like him.

    Sun Baoshan sighed and pounded the water in the bathtub. He sank into the warm water gloomily.

    Madam Lian came and called out softly without seeing him, ¡°Shan¡¯er, Shan¡¯er.¡±

    When Sun Baoshan came out, Madam Lian was shocked. ¡°Why are you so naughty?¡±

    She gently berated Sun Baoshan for being too naughty, but she could not stop the smile on her face. Being naughty meant that he was healthy and energetic.

    Sun Baoshan coughed in embarrassment. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Go and rest.¡±

    Madam Lian was relieved after seeing him. She only instructed him to rest well and went out.

    After Sun Baoshan packed up, he took a book and started reading. He thought that even if he couldn¡¯tpare to Su Chong and Su Hua, he couldn¡¯t be too lousy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to propose marriage.

    It was alreadyte at night.

    Madam Lian and Sun Ziqian discussed when to visit the Su family.

    Madam Lian said gently, ¡°Master, I want to make a trip to the Su family the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll try my best to set the marriage this year. Qian is also getting married. While she¡¯s still young, she can still nurture her rtionship with Su Hua after she goes over.¡±

    The longer they were together, the deeper their rtionship would be.

    Sun Ziqian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. I¡¯m just a little emotional. Time passed too quickly. Qian is about to get married, and it¡¯s time for Shan to get married.¡±

    Speaking of this pair of children, Sun Ziqian often found it unbelievable.

    The worry of raising them in the past was gone. That worry was only asionally dreamed.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all grown up¡±

    Madam Lian also sighed and couldn¡¯t help but smile. A thought suddenly surged in her heart. She hugged Sun Ziqian¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Master, what do you think of the youngest daughter of the Su family and our Shan¡¯er?¡±

    Sun Ziqian was stunned. ¡°You mean Su Xiaolu?¡±

    Madam Lian chuckled. ¡°Who else could it be? Su Xiaoling is betrothed to the royal family. Isn¡¯t Su Xiaolu the only one left?¡±

    ¡°Our Shan can also be considered a talented person. He¡¯s not bad at anything. I just don¡¯t know if Su Xiaolu has feelings for our Shan. Last year, I thought that Su Xiaolu was still too young, so I didn¡¯t start. This year, Su Xiaolu is already 12 years old. I think I can test Madam Zhao¡¯s attitude first. Master, what do you think?¡±

    Madam Lian liked Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu very much. When she tested Madam Zhao¡¯s attitude back then, she thought that it didn¡¯t matter which of her children married into the Su family.

    However, at that time, Sun Baoshan told her clearly that he liked Su Xiaolu. Later on, Su Hua nodded and agreed to the marriage. She was busy arranging the engagement for her daughter and the matter of testing Madam Zhao had been dyed.

    Now, Madam Lian wanted to ask Madam Zhao if they could get closer by having another marriage.

    ¡°Xiaolu is not a bad child either. Do as you see fit. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. Just ask like you¡¯re joking. Even if we don¡¯t get closer, our families are still very close. Su Hua will be half our son in the future.¡±

    Sun Ziqian thought about it and did not stop her. It would be better if it worked. If not, it did not matter.

    Madam Lian smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Master. I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 495 - 495 Do You Like It?

    495 Do You Like It?

    The next day, Madam Lian called Sun Baoshan over to ask. She knew that her son liked Su Xiaolu, but he was a year older now. Moreover, he had not seen her for so long. She wanted to see if her son¡¯s feelings had changed.

    Before Sun Baoshan could react, Madam Lian already knew what he was thinking.

    After Su Baoshan left, Madam Lian sighed faintly.

    Knowing that her son liked Su Xiaolu and had liked her for many years without changing, Madam Lian felt a little mncholic. Ever since ancient times, being affectionate has been the most hurtful. She did not know when her son could give up on her. How ufortable would it be if she did not agree?

    However, feelings could not be forced. Everything depended on fate.

    !!

    Madam Lian lowered her eyes. The Sun family was lucky and was already better than many people, so Sun Baoshan had a chance.

    When Madam Lian was about to visit the Su family, she wanted to test them and see how Madam Zhao would react. She would do everything she could and hand the final oue to the heavens.

    ¡ª-

    When the Su family found out that the Sun family had entered the capital, Su Sang and Madam Zhao instructed Su Hua to help more.

    Su Hua also did a good job.

    The Sun family sent a message saying that they were going to visit on the tenth.

    On this day, Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not go out to see the venue. They just prepared at home.

    The Sun family was here.

    As soon as Sun Baoqian arrived, she greeted Su Sang and Madam Zhao. She was a little surprised to see that Su Sang¡¯s eyes had recovered. She smiled.

    She went into the bedroom with Su Xiaoling and Chen Erniu.

    Sun Ziqian, Madam Lian, and Su Sang¡¯s Madam Zhao went to the main room of the main courtyard. Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian both raised their eyebrows and asked about the fact that Su Sang had obtained a realistic prosthetic eye. They were only surprised for a moment before everything returned to normal. After knowing each other for many years, they naturally knew what was going on with Su Sang¡¯s eyes. No matter how realistic the prosthetic eye was, it was not real. However, it could save Su Sang from wearing an eye mask and prevent him from being looked at. In the future, no one would ask about his eyes.

    Those who knew him would not ask again, let alone those who did not know him.

    This was quite good.

    When they arrived at the main room, a maidservant came to serve tea and snacks.

    The two families began to reminisce andugh.

    In the end, they agreed on the marriage of the two children. Before they came, Sun Bocheng had already looked at the date. 16th November was the best day, so they wanted to set it on this day.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had no objections and agreed with a smile.

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu was teaching Chen Shi to practice the sword next door. When Sun Baoshan came over with a few gift boxes, he saw them practicing the sword and lightened his footsteps without disturbing them.

    He watched quietly, and his eyes could not help but reveal an infatuated look.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure was light. With one hand behind her back, she could beat Chen Shi until he screamed. Her expression was a little annoying, and so were her words.

    ¡°Shi, I want to attack your lower body and let you have three breaths¡­¡±

    The sword in Chen Shi¡¯s hand was knocked away in a moment, but he refused to admit defeat and picked it up to continue holding on.

    After Chen Shi could no longer get up, Su Xiaolu threw away the branch in her hand. She dusted her hands and saw Sun Baoshan. She smiled and walked towards him. ¡°Hello, Brother Baoshan. Long time no see.¡±

    Sun Baoshan smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, long time no see. Your martial arts have improved again.¡±

    Even if Su Xiaolu did not use a real sword, the branches she waved had sword intent. With just a few nces, Sun Baoshan could not take his eyes off her. He felt that Su Xiaolu¡¯s entire body was emitting light, attracting him closer. He wanted to get closer and stay by her side.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t practice martial arts. I haven¡¯t mastered the few moves you taught me. They¡¯re still very stiff. Xiaolu, can you teach me again?¡±

    Sun Baoshan did not dare to look into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes, afraid that Su Xiaolu would see through his dirty thoughts.

    Su Xiaolu agreed without thinking.

    ¡°Sure, show me. I¡¯ll see where you can improve.¡±

    Su Xiaolu let Sun Baoshan practice so that she could find his shorings.

    It was impossible to defeat many people with just a few simple moves, but he could still barely protect himself in times of danger. It was more or less a glimmer of hope. Anyway, knowing a few moves was better than not knowing a single move.

    Sun Baoshan immediately practiced.

    Chen Shi had already sat cross-legged and started to adjust his Internal Breath.

    Su Xiaolu was also very strict. Seeing that Sun Baoshan was wrong, she immediately corrected him and raised or lowered his arm.

    The wind from her punches could even shake the leaves. She let Sun Baoshan adjust them again and again until he got everything right.

    When it was time to eat, Madam Lian came over to call them.

    Madam Lian watched and only sighed. She finally understood what it meant to be in the know.

    Sun Baoshan looked at Su Xiaolu with so much affection.

    However, Su Xiaolu did not know anything about love at all. She was just mentoring him. She was not gentle at all. Madam Lian was a little worried. Su Xiaolu was about to turn 12 and her closest sister was about to get married. She should know some things by now.

    The way she looked at Sun Baoshan was open and emotionless. There was only one possibility. She did not like Sun Baoshan. Because she did not like him, she would not be shy, blush, or feel ufortable.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu stop, Madam Lian said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, Shi¡¯er, Xing,e and eat.¡±

    Sun Baoshan calmed down and followed them to eat.

    They were all familiar with each other, so they did not care about etiquette when eating. Everyone was very rxed.

    After dinner, the Sun family went back.

    Su Xiaolu was about to go out too when Madam Zhao stopped her.

    ¡°Xiaolu,e and help me take a look. My eyes feel a little dry.¡±

    Madam Zhao made an excuse. She had to find an excuse to ask Su Xiaolu about this alone.

    Su Xiaolu did not think too much about it and followed Madam Zhao back to her room. She took Madam Zhao¡¯s pulse and looked at her eyes seriously.

    Madam Zhao held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand gently and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I called you here alone because I want to ask you something.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Tell me what it is.¡±

    Madam Zhao gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair by her ear. Then, she looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, what do you think of Shan? You¡¯re a big girl now. Since there¡¯s only the two of us here, Mother will get straight to the point. Tell me, do you like Shan? Just like how your sister likes Heng.¡±

    Madam Zhao was straightforward because Madam Lian was very sincere when she said it. She was also very attentive about this matter and wanted to give Madam Lian a very thoughtful answer. The 12-year-old Su Xiaolu could already understand such things.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhao seriously and said seriously, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t like Sun Baoshan. I treat him like Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Little Xing. I believe that I will meet the person I like in the future, but I¡¯m sure that person won¡¯t be Sun Baoshan.¡±

    Su Xiaolu spoke seriously and concisely.

 Chapter 496 - 496 A Little Talented

    496 A Little Talented

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu for a while before smiling and nodding. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief and hugged Madam Zhao. She said in a wheedling tone, ¡°Mother, I can find a man I like in the future, right? Father and Mother will allow me to choose for myself, right?¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart softened. She touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s smooth hair and said softly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    This was her youngest daughter. She was already so big, and it was already time to think about her marriage. Madam Zhao had mixed feelings. She naturally had to like someone whom she had to spend the rest of her life with.

    If she didn¡¯t like them, how sad would her days be? How could she and her father not allow her to do so?

    The gentleness and doting in Madam Zhao¡¯s tone made Su Xiaolu feel at ease. She knew that she was free.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed against Madam Zhao¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. She stopped Su Xiaolu just to ask if Su Xiaolu had a good impression of Sun Baoshan. Now that she knew the answer and Su Xiaolu had something to do and had to go out, she naturally would not dy her.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t have much to do when she went out. She just went to check Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse.

    When they arrived at the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence, Jin Liu and the others greeted Su Xiaolu with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu asked casually, ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Jin Liu replied, ¡°Master is researching medicinal cuisine.¡±

    Ever since Zhou Heng recovered his identity, Zhou Zhi had been conferred the title of Wisdom King. He had yet to go to his fief. There were fewer and fewer things that he needed to deal with in the capital. Most of the time, he was resting in the residence in peace and would not go even if the empress summoned him.

    Su Xiaolu entered the courtyard and smelled the faint fragrance of food. Zhou Zhi sat on a wooden chair and slowly fanned the fire.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was here, Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Xiaolu is here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu squatted down beside him and said with aplicated expression, ¡°You seem to have some talent¡ª¡±

    Recently, Zhou Zhi had started to make his own medicinal cuisine. Su Xiaolu only handed him the herbs. She only told him how long it would take for each ingredient to be cooked and out of the pot. It was fine as long as the medicinal properties were preserved well.

    She did not show him the medicinal cuisine recipe, but Zhou Zhi had figured it out himself. The medicinal properties could be preserved very well, and the medicinal cuisine he made was also very fragrant.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu moved her mouth and had nothing to say. She took Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse and found that it was stable. She thought for a moment and tried to transfer some of her Internal Breath to guide it to circte in Zhou Zhi¡¯s body to nourish his body.

    Su Xiaolu was pleasantly surprised. She looked at Zhou Zhi in confusion.

    Zhou Zhi looked over and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said in confusion, ¡°Your meridians are a little strange. Your meridians are actually all open.¡±

    ¡°Do you practice martial arts?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and asked. Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was too weak. She had determined from the beginning that he could not practice martial arts, but his meridians were smooth. This was clearly a sign that only martial artists had. Under normal circumstances, Zhou Zhi¡¯s martial arts skills were not low with such smooth meridians.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I have the foundation to protect myself, but I don¡¯t often use force. My martial arts foundation is different from those who learn martial arts. I don¡¯t have a strong internal energy to support me for a long time. I can only fight for a short period of time. After that, I will be weak for a long time. I¡¯ve only learned it for half a year. With my skills, I can only take them by surprise to have a chance of winning.¡±

    Zhou Zhi did not hide anything from Su Xiaolu and told her the truth. Su Xiaolu had many years of martial arts foundation, so she naturally understood.

    ¡°Short instantaneous release? Then what kind of medicine did you use to open up your meridians? Isn¡¯t that-¡± Very painful?

    Su Xiaolu frowned. Martial arts was a step-by-step thing, and the expansion of the meridians was even more so. Her internal energy was getting deeper and deeper year by year, and her meridians were getting stronger and stronger year by year. These were all umted.

    The pain of forcefully expanding should not be inferior to breaking bones and skinning them.

    Zhou Zhi only smiled faintly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    It hurt. Of course it hurt, but without this, he could not even live.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little ufortable.

    Zhou Zhi took a handkerchief and opened the lid of the pot. The bubbling soup made one¡¯s appetite increase and the fragrance wafted out. Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, this is to replenish your energy. Let¡¯s drink it together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should drink more.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was really too thin. Every time she saw him, she felt that he was very weak. Su Xiaolu often stayed to eat with him, but she refused to eat these medicinal cuisines. She always felt that Zhou Zhi would feel better if he ate more.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and picked up a small bowl of soup.

    He still scooped two bowls. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, please.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that she had heard wrongly, but Zhou Zhi was clearly looking at her with a pleading look.

    How could she say no to such a handsome and sickly-looking man?

    Su Xiaolu took it anyway. She found a legitimate excuse and said, ¡°Alright, let me see if this medicine is good.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently. He also scooped a bowl and drank it slowly.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned after taking a sip. If Zhou Zhi and her sister, Su Xiaoling, had not seen each other many times, Su Xiaolu would have suspected that they were from the same sect. Both of them were talented in this aspect.

    The medicinal properties were preserved very well, and the taste was also very good.

    After drinking the soup, Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was much redder and he was sweating slightly.

    Su Xiaolu put down the bowl and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re doing very well. You can make your own medicinal cuisine in the future. In a few years, your body will recover quickly.¡±

    It was a very delicious medicinal cuisine that could improve one¡¯s appetite. After eating it, not only would it nourish the body, but it would also improve one¡¯s mood. Once the poison was cleared and the body was nourished by the food, it would naturally recover.

    ¡°With Xiaolu around, I¡¯ll naturally recover.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. His smiling eyes were filled with trust in her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. No matter what, she would do her best to save Zhou Zhi.

    At night, Su Xiaolu went back after eating. Before she went out, she met Zhou Heng, who hade out of the pce.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Zhou Heng smiled gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu is here. How¡¯s Ah Zhi?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied, ¡°He¡¯s in good health. How¡¯s Third Brother recently? Don¡¯t be too tired. Take care of your health.¡±

    Zhou Heng was much calmer, but he didn¡¯t look too good. He seemed to be too tired, or he seemed to have been poisoned.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I still have something to do with Ah Zhi, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. When you get home, help me greet Third Uncle and Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Tell Xiaoling not to worry about me too.¡± Zhou Heng smiled and walked into the house.

 Chapter 497 - 497 Su Huaâ€™s Letter

    497 Su Hua¡¯s Letter

    Su Xiaolu looked at his hurried back. She pondered for a moment and turned to ask Jin Liu, ¡°Is the Crown Prince very tired?¡±

    Jin Liu nodded. ¡°Being the Crown Prince isn¡¯t easy. He¡¯s a little tired, but Master said that he¡¯s adapting very well.¡±

    It was nothing serious. It was just that he had been poisoned a few times and could only sleep for four hours a day. He had suffered a few times in silence.

    It was more difficult now, but it would be fine when his own forces were consolidated.

    What was difficult was not the external evils or the istion and helplessness. In the pce, the emperor would not often take action. Because the empress did not believe or like it, she would not help, so Zhou Zhi would suffer.

    !!

    He wanted to marry Su Xiaoling, so he chose the most difficult path. Even with Su Hua¡¯s help, it would be difficult. At least, it would not be easy for Su Hua for the next year or two.

    Jin Liu would not tell Su Xiaolu all of this.

    Su Xiaolu did not ask further. She wanted to make more nourishing pills for Zhou Heng when she got home.

    Su Xiaolu bought a lot of medicinal herbs. Apart from practicing swordsmanship, she also made medicine every day.

    At the end of July, a decree came from the pce.

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng¡¯s wedding date was set for the sixth day of December at the end of the year. All kinds of rewards were given.

    Su Xiaoling stayed at home and waited to get married. When she was free, she helped Su Xiaolu grind medicine with Chen Erniu.

    Su Xiaolu was preparing to make a poultice that could expel fox¡¯s stench, so she had been busy recently.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were also busy. The first batch of sauerkraut and pickles had already been officiallyunched in Yu Jing Hong. They and Chen Hu¡¯s family were busy in the workshop every day until night before returning to supervise the production of sauerkraut and pickles.

    The days passed peacefully.

    After Su Hua took office, he was also busy.

    Su Chong rushed to the training ground every day to train with Qi Xingfeng and Chu Jin. The martial arts examination was imminent, so Su Chong found a martial arts practitioner who was participating in the martial arts examination to challenge him. He wanted to make a name for himself in the martial arts examination. For this, Chu Jin even teased him if it was to marry his sweetheart in glory.

    Chu Jin was spot on. Su Chong wanted to, but it had been so long since the test Chu Jin mentioned and there was no news at all. He was not confident. Because of this, he only felt depressed for two days before he pulled himself together. This was because he had thought it through. Regardless of whether Lin Yaoyao could ept him or not, he was not in the mood to get married at the moment. He only wanted to do what he could do well now.

    Zhou Heng needed help. Just Brother Hua alone was not enough. He already had a schr helping him, but he was stillcking in terms of generals capable of fighting. Su Chong naturally wanted to help, and thinking of General Qi, his goal was even clearer.

    After obtaining the qualifications for the martial arts examination, Su Chong wrote a letter to Lin Yaoyao. He actually had correspondence with Lin Yaoyao. Although Lin Yaoyao¡¯s reply was only a few simple sentences, he was very satisfied.

    Taking advantage of the night, Su Chong sent the letter out.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong did not know that the Lin family in Goathorn Town had already acknowledged Su Chong after receiving the letter from the Chu family.

    Madam Chen read the letter many times and smiled in relief.

    However, after revealing the matter to Lin Yaoyao, she still did not agree.

    Madam Chen and Lin Pingsheng could only sigh. During this period of time, the atmosphere at home had been extremely cold.

    There was no smile on Lin Yaoyao¡¯s face, nor did Lin Pingsheng. Madam Chen sighed sadly.

    Now, everyone in the town knew that Su Hua had be the top scorer. Zhou Heng was the third scorer. There were countless schrs in the town who wanted to be taught by Lin Pingsheng. Many families even wanted to marry Lin Yaoyao. Many schrs even created many chance encounters.

    However, the expressions of the Lin father and daughter were ugly.

    It was already veryte at night, and Lin Pingsheng found it difficult to fall asleep. He got up gently and looked at his wife, who was frowning even when she was asleep. He sighed and took out a letter from the cab. Then, he gently put on his coat and went out. He came to his daughter¡¯s room and looked at the weak candlelight. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. He said softly, ¡°Yaoyao, I know you¡¯re not asleep yet. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao quickly put away the letter. It was toote to blow out the candle. She stood up and opened the door.

    Lin Pingsheng entered the house and walked to the table with Lin Yaoyao.

    Lin Yaoyao poured a ss of water for Lin Pingsheng and said coldly, ¡°Father, just say what you want to say.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Lin Yaoyao. His daughter was delicate and pretty, but she was too cold. It was difficult to get close to her at a nce, let alone guess her thoughts.

    Lin Pingsheng did not beat around the bush. He only sighed and said, ¡°Yaoyao, there¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t told you. During this period of time, I think you¡¯ve been calm enough and rational enough to make a decision.¡±

    As he spoke, Lin Pingsheng took out the letter and pushed it in front of Lin Yaoyao. He said gently, ¡°This is a letter from Su Hua to me. Take a look.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao frowned slightly, but she still picked up the letter and took it out to read.

    It was Su Hua¡¯s handwriting. The contents of the letter shocked Lin Yaoyao.

    Lin Yaoyao was silent for a long time after reading it.

    She did not expect that the Su family did not know about her parents¡¯ test of Su Chong, but Su Hua already knew. He had said a lot. He saw this matter from his perspective as a younger brother.

    Su Chong¡¯s sincerity was true, but if Lin Yaoyao had no will at all, he had a way to make Su Chong give up on this thought.

    As long as Lin Yaoyao liked Su Chong, she didn¡¯t have to care about anything that could hinder them. The Su family never cared what others said or thought. It didn¡¯t matter even if Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t give birth to any children for Su Chong in the future.

    Su Hua had a way to help convince his parents. He wouldn¡¯t watch his brother suffer and be infatuated, so he waited for a response. If he didn¡¯t get a reply after May, he would do things ording to Lin Yaoyao¡¯s unintentional feelings for Su Chong.

    Lin Yaoyao lowered her eyes and was silent for a long time.

    Lin Pingsheng sighed and said, ¡°Su Hua and Su Chong are my favorite disciples. Father and Mother both want you to be happy and live ording to your wishes, so Father and Mother have never forced you. A teacher for a day is a father for life. Father can be considered half a father to Su Chong. He has a good life ahead of him and shouldn¡¯t waste half his life for anyone. Su Hua has always been smart. When he said that he had a way, Father believed him.¡±

    ¡°Whether you like him or not is a decision you have to make. Even if Su Chong is willing to use ten years to prove his feelings for you, what¡¯s the point? You¡¯re interested in him, but you¡¯ll only be with him ten yearster. It¡¯s a pity to miss the best years for nothing. If you¡¯re not interested in him, you shouldn¡¯t let him miss these ten years. This is unfair to Su Chong.¡±

    ¡°Daughter, make a decision. Even if you do not get along in the future after getting together, you can divorce him ande back. Father and Mother will always wee you home. Therefore, don¡¯t have any worries. Just look at yourself and how you feel about Su Chong.¡± Lin Pingsheng said earnestly, then looked at Lin Yaoyao gently and waited for her answer.

 Chapter 498 - 498 Answer in the Heart

    498 Answer in the Heart

    From the moment Lin Pingsheng received Su Hua¡¯s letter, he had thought about it repeatedly.

    This letter made him feel veryplicated. All kinds of emotions intertwined and finally turned into a sigh. Then, he calmly epted it.

    In terms of kinship, if a man was willing to wait ten years for his daughter to prove his feelings, he would be satisfied and proud of his daughter. This could indeed prove a man¡¯s sincerity.

    However, in terms of master-disciple rtionship, his disciple was obsessed with a woman and was willing to waste ten years of his life. How could he not feel that it wasn¡¯t worth it for his disciple? If he liked her, he liked her. If he didn¡¯t like her, he didn¡¯t like her. Why would he need ten years just to prove his feelings? For a woman to watch these ten years pass without responding was a waste of his sincerity.

    If she really liked him, how could she bear to see him suffer for ten years?

    After thinking about it repeatedly, Lin Pingsheng decided that if Lin Yaoyao really did not have feelings for Su Chong, he would let Su Hua use his method to cut off Su Chong¡¯s thoughts. He should not waste ten years of his life on something that would never happen.

    Lin Yaoyao pondered for a long time, so long that the sky outside gradually lit up. It was so long that she thought that Lin Pingsheng had left long ago. However, when she looked up, she met Lin Pingsheng¡¯s expectant gaze.

    There were tears in Lin Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. She swallowed and said in a dry voice, ¡°Father, what if I don¡¯t love him in the future anymore?¡±

    She hid her feelings because she was afraid. She knew that she was a very fragile person.

    Others could only see that she was as cold as ice, but how could they know that her heart was burning and her eyes could contain the gxy?

    When Lin Pingsheng heard this, his heart ached. He gently caressed Lin Yaoyao¡¯s cheek and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Juste home then. Father and Mother are both healthy. It¡¯s not a problem for us to live to 70 or 80 years old.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng could tell at a nce that Lin Yaoyao was worried. However, no matter how many times Lin Yaoyao asked such a question, he would tell her firmly that her family would always wee her home. Her parents would always be her parents. If she did not want to be a wife, she could still be their daughter.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Lin Pingsheng. Tears blurred her vision. She choked for a moment and asked, ¡°Father, does he really like me? Does he like me as much as Mother and you do?¡±

    Lin Yaoyao was too nervous. In terms of rtionships, she was still a nk piece of paper. She had been disfigured when she was young and had an extremely sensitive and inferior personality. For many years, she had hidden at home and did not dare to expose herself. She thought had a hard life, but she could not escape the secr world.

    Later on, when her face recovered, she had the courage to resist the secr world. She often felt lonely. She envied the mutual help between her parents. She had a good impression of Su Chong after his confession, but she did not dare to. She was afraid that once she was no longer used to being lonely, she would lose her armor. Was it worth it for Su Chong?

    She was too indecisive, sensitive, and paranoid.

    Lin Pingsheng looked at Lin Yaoyao seriously and said word by word, ¡°Yaoyao, I actually don¡¯t know how much he likes you. In this dynasty, men and women only get married once or twice. There¡¯s no difference between marriage and gambling. Whether it¡¯s good or bad depends on one¡¯s character. Father and Mother looked at Su Chong¡¯s character to judge that he¡¯s a responsible person, so Father and Mother agree to betroth you to him.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng sighed softly. His daughter was not an innocent and ignorant girl. If he wanted to win her heart, Su Chong needed to have a lot of patience.

    ¡°In this life, there will always be many irreversible regrets. Although regrets are regrets, who knows if the other choice is good? Life is a gamble. As long as you have enough chips in your hands, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose a few times. Daughter, don¡¯t worry and bet boldly. No matter the oue, we can help you.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng smiled gently. He and Mdm Chen only had one daughter. Everything was invested in her. He did not care how many choices other children had, but his daughter always had more than one choice in life.

    No matter which one they chose, even if it was the worst oue, he and his wife had a way to protect their daughter.

    Lin Yaoyao looked into Lin Pingsheng¡¯s eyes and smiled with tears streaming down her face. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Father, I¡¯m willing to marry him.¡±

    She still took this step and chose not to escape.

    Lin Pingsheng revealed a gratified smile. He also felt a lump in his throat and almost cried. He nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said ¡®okay¡¯ three times in a row.

    Lin Pingsheng got up and returned to his room. The sky was already bright outside. The blue sky and white clouds were so beautiful. It was a good day.

    Lin Pingsheng returned to his room. Madam Chen was sitting in front of the dressing table, still wiping her tears.

    Lin Pingsheng walked to her side and put his arm around Madam Chen¡¯s shoulder. He said softly, ¡°Madam, you should be happy. There¡¯s going to be a happy asion in our family. We should be smiling.¡±

    In thetter half ofst night, he waited in the room for Lin Yaoyao to think it through. Madam Chen was waiting outside.

    The couple were both waiting. Madam Chen did not show her face. When she finally heard the answer, she cried as she returned to her room.

    Madam Chen¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She choked and said, ¡°These are tears of joy.¡±

    How could she bear to see her beloved daughter suffer alone for the rest of her life?

    It was a blessing from the heavens to have a good fate. She was happy.

    Madam Chen leaned gently against Lin Pingsheng and remained silent for a long time.

    Lin Pingsheng went to get a pen and paper.

    He wrote a reply to Su Hua and also to Su Chong.

    There were some things that Lin Yaoyao might never say to Su Chong in her life, but Lin Pingsheng knew, so he said them.

    After writing the letters, he personally went out to deliver them.

    After doing this, all that was left was to wait.

    This letter was delivered to Su Chong and Su Hua half a monthter.

    August 14th.

    Su Hua unfolded the letter and looked at the answer. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he felt relieved.

    It was good that he agreed. There was no time to lose. He also wanted Su Chong to propose marriage as soon as possible and finalize the wedding date. Lin Yaoyao and Su Chong were not young anymore. The three books and six gifts had been finalized. It would not take long. Since both him and Su Xiaoling were going to get married before the new year, Su Chong¡¯s marriage could not be arranged before the new year. Some customs still had to be followed.

    They would decide on a date after the new year. In February, the second of February would be the Dragon Raising Its Head. There was nothing bad to say about the date. From the moment Su Hua read the letter, he began to n a process in his heart.

    ¡°Lord Su, you look happy. Is there anything good?¡±

    Su Hua had a smile on his face. Xiong Cheng, who was also the Assistant Minister of Revenue, asked with a smile. Xiong Cheng was in his forties, but he was humorous.

    He was the left assistant minister of Revenue and Su Hua was the right assistant minister of the Minister of Revenue. The two of them were on good terms.

    Su Hua didn¡¯t hide anything when Xiong Cheng asked. He smiled and said, ¡°Something good has indeed happened at home.¡±

 Chapter 499 - 499 Reply

    499 Reply

    ¡°Oh, may I ask what good news it is? I want to see if I can get some good luck.¡±

    Xiong Cheng smiled and tested the waters.

    Su Hua had made a name for himself at a young age, and the emperor thought highly of him. The Crown Prince, who had returned from outside the pce, was also highly regarded. Everyone was guessing that Zhou Heng might be the Crown Prince in the future. As an official, Xiong Cheng always wanted stability. He did not take sides early and remained neutral, but he also used his gentle personality to interact with the ministers.

    He did the same to Su Hua.

    Su Hua smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m afraid Lord Xiong will have to spend a few more times. When my family have the two weddings, we will have wedding banquets. My brother is also getting married. If our marriages can be perfectly resolved, wouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Hahaha, I see. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I don¡¯t mind spending more.¡±

    Xiong Cheng smiled and stroked his beard.

    Attending wedding banquets was also a way to get closer. Su Hua¡¯s half-joking tone exined the reason and invited him. Xiong Cheng was also in a good mood.

    From these small matters, he could sense Su Hua¡¯s shrewdness.

    The younger generation would surpass them. It was a pity that the team was too young. If they failed, the consequences would not be good.

    However, seeing that Su Hua was serious and hardworking, Xiong Cheng could not help but praise him. He was bold and did not hesitate. He and Zhou Heng had been friends for nearly ten years. If Zhou Heng ascended the throne in the future, Su Hua¡¯s status would naturally be unquestionable.

    He was not as courageous as this kid. He had to be steady and maintain his neutrality.

    Su Hua also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely wait for you.¡±

    With his heart at ease, Su Hua continued to deal with his work. Xiong Cheng did not say anything else and continued to do what he was doing.

    ¡ª-

    After Su Chong received the letter, he took it to the training ground. He had been distracted in the morning and hurriedly ate lunch. He avoided Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng and read the letter.

    This was a letter from Lin Pingsheng. It was very long.

    Su Chong was excited as Lin Pingsheng talked about his worries and expectations for his daughter in a fatherly tone. Su Chong¡¯s eyes burned. He put himself in Lin Pingsheng¡¯s shoes and thought of what he would feel if his daughter was going to get married.

    With a different perspective, Su Chong could understand the weight of this letter.

    Lin Pingsheng said many things that he did not know. He knew what kind of burden he was about to take on. He also understood what kind of woman Lin Yaoyao was.

    Su Chong felt the blood in his heart boil. He thought that even if he married Lin Yaoyao, his love for her would have to be proven in the future.

    He wasn¡¯t just talking about the ten years. Sometimes, words were useless, but actions were always the best way to prove love.

    Su Chong read the letter over and over again. In the end, he folded it and ced it on his chest in his clothes. He turned around and realized that Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng were behind him. He was shocked and his face was hot and uneasy. ¡°When did youe? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng rolled their eyes at the same time. Chu Jin said, ¡°Please, we¡¯ve called you a few times. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been dragged away by a ghost. You can¡¯t hear us calling you at all.¡±

    Su Chong was surprised. Was that so? He looked at Qi Xingfeng.

    Qi Xingfeng nodded.

    Looking at Su Chong¡¯s infatuated expression, he and Chu Jin finally understood that humans could really be immersed in joy and block all interference.

    Humans could really reach such a state of self-absorption.

    Su Chong scratched his head in embarrassment.

    Chu Jin went forward, touched Su Chong¡¯s shoulder, and asked, ¡°Brother Su, what¡¯s the good news?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Chong exhaled and calmed the excitement in his heart before saying, ¡°My wish is about toe true. Master told me that Senior Sister Yaoyao agreed to marry me and asked me to propose marriage.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng looked at Su Chong. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and happiness. He was also happy for his cousin.

    Chu Jin didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already guess it? You¡¯re so outstanding, you¡¯ll definitely seed. If she¡¯s my daughter, if she dares not to marry you, I¡¯ll break her legs¡­¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, are you serious? Don¡¯t fly into a rage when your daughter gets married in the future.¡±

    Chu Jin seemed impetuous, but he was actually very meticulous.

    Chu Jin smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Heh, what if I don¡¯t have a daughter in the future? What if they¡¯re all cocky brats? How can I fly into a rage?¡±

    Chu Jin felt that he had been seen through. He could not help but think that if he had a daughter, how could he bear to force her when it was time for her to get married in the future?

    He patted Su Chong¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Brother Su, congrattions. When are you getting married? I¡¯m getting married in June next year. How about we make an agreement? If you get married before me, Qi Xingfeng and I will help you block the wine. When we get married, you can also help us block the wine. How about that?¡±

    They didn¡¯t want to get drunk on their wedding night.

    However, those who came to the wedding banquet had many ways to drink. It was impossible not to drink.

    With so many brothers, they could help them drink.

    Chu Jin didn¡¯t have any brothers. Qi Xingfeng¡¯s younger brother was weak and couldn¡¯t withstand the alcohol.

    After befriending Su Chong, he felt that Su Chong was very good at drinking, so he had this idea.

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    This was a mutually beneficial matter, so Su Chong naturally agreed.

    The three of them trained for a day before leaving.

    When Su Chong returned home, he walked with the wind.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others could tell that Su Chong was in a good mood. A good mood was contagious, although they did not know what Su Chong was happy about.

    Su Hua smiled mysteriously.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and then at him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Brother, you look so happy today. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When Su Xiaolu asked, everyone in the family looked at Su Chong.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother, I want to marry Lin Yaoyao. Please give us your blessings.¡±

    Su Chong stood up and looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao with a serious expression.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were stunned.

    It took them a while toe back to their senses. Su Sang repeated, ¡°You said you like Lin Yaoyao and that you want to marry her?¡±

    Madam Zhao also came back to her senses. She was a little conflicted. ¡°But she¡¯s so much older than you. Why would you like her?¡±

    The couple knew that Su Chong had someone in his heart, but they had never thought that this person would be Lin Yaoyao.

    The age difference was too great. They didn¡¯t think about it at all.

    However, Su Chong was standing in front of them. Every word came from the bottom of his heart. He was so serious.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu fell silent.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s too old¡­ You guys¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao still could not bring herself to say the words ¡®unsuitable¡¯. She was a little hurt. Her mind was filled with one sentence. How could it be Lin Yaoyao? Why was it Lin Yaoyao?

 Chapter 500 - 500 Agree

    500 Agree

    Su Sang sighed. He looked at Su Chong and asked calmly, ¡°Chong, are you serious? Have you really decided?¡±

    ¡°Lin Yaoyao is so much older than you. Have you really decided to marry her?¡±

    Every word Su Sang asked was heavy.

    Su Sang could not help but hold Madam Zhao¡¯s hand from under the table to reassure her.

    Su Chong did not flinch. He looked at Su Sang and Madam Zhao and said firmly, ¡°Yes, I want to marry her. I want to marry her. Father, Mother, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    There were indescribable emotions in Su Sang¡¯s heart. For a moment, he did not know how to face such a stubborn son.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. She frowned and asked, ¡°Chong, did Teacher Lin and the others agree? You and Yaoyao are almost ten years apart. This isn¡¯t just your wish.¡±

    Su Chong pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Father, Mother, if she wasn¡¯t willing and Master agreed, why would I say it?¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were both stunned. The couple held hands tightly and looked at each other. Only then did Su Sang say to Su Chong, ¡°Chong, this is no small matter. Can you let Father and Mother think about it?¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Chong got up and returned to his room.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling also returned to their room quietly.

    Su Hua sat quietly without moving.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at him. Su Sang asked calmly, ¡°Hua, did you already know?¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while.¡±

    After he took office, he had people he could use. He discovered it when he was investigating the various forces in the imperial court. He followed the clues and discovered that Su Chong was involved.

    Madam Zhao sighed.

    Su Sang also sighed softly.

    Su Hua said, ¡°Father, Mother, we can¡¯t stop Eldest Brother. Eldest Brother doesn¡¯t like Senior Sister on impulse. Master¡¯s family has long known about what Father and Mother are worried about. They were also worried. They tested Eldest Brother and only revealed their wishes to him after the test. Eldest Brother¡¯s heart is very firm.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister is much older than him, but love is love. I hope that Big Brother can live a happy life. I know what Father and Mother are worried about. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility of continuing the Su family¡¯s lineage. If Senior Sister can give birth to a son or a daughter, it¡¯ll be even better. If not, as long as she and Big Brother love each other, my son will naturally bear the responsibility of being their son and send them off in the future.¡±

    Su Hua said firmly. He expressed his determination to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    ¡°You¡¯re all grown up and are sensible. There¡¯s no need for Father and Mother to worry. Father and Mother believe that both of you understand what you¡¯re doing. Father and Mother won¡¯t stop him from doing this. Your eldest brother isn¡¯t young anymore and has resolved even greater problems. Father and Mother won¡¯t stop him. Don¡¯t worry. Father and Mother will send a letter to Teacher Lin in a few days.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently. She could not bear to stop him and make her child lonely and sad.

    They were just too surprised.

    Su Hua was very steady. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Thank you, Father and Mother. It¡¯s our blessing to be your children.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled and went back to their room.

    After returning to their room, Su Sang and Madam Zhao sat down at the table.

    After pondering for a while, Su Sang pulled Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Yaoyao is mature and sensible. Chong won¡¯t have to worry about the house in the future.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    They all acknowledged that Lin Yaoyao was very good, but this was different from being a daughter-inw.

    Lin Yaoyao was knowledgeable and proud. Many women envied her, but there were also many women who looked down on her and felt that it was useless for her to study so much because she couldn¡¯t get married.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached for these words. She also hoped that Lin Yaoyao could spend the rest of her life with someone she loved.

    However, this person was her son. As a mother, she had to consider more.

    Whether Lin Yaoyao could still have children, whether she could put down her arrogance and be a considerate woman, and so on.

    What she was most worried about was that Lin Yaoyao might not be able to have children. Without children, she would be the biggest topic of discussion. She knew very well how unpleasant the words of others behind her back were. Could Lin Yaoyao withstand these? Could Chong withstand them?

    It would be a lie to say that he did not care. No one did not care. Humans had feelings. If they had feelings, they would be hurt by words.

    ¡°Darling, there¡¯s no need to be so worried. Have you forgotten that when Little Xing was born, Sister-inw was not young anymore?¡±

    Su Sang patted Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder gently.

    When Madam Qian gave birth to Chen Xing, she was already in her thirties. Moreover, before this, she had already given birth to Chen Daniu, Chen Erniu, and Chen Shi, so Lin Yaoyao might be able to give birth to a son or a daughter.

    ¡°I was thinking too much. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s send a letter to Teacher Lin as soon as possible so that he and Yaoyao can get married as soon as possible. Last year, he said that he had someone he liked. It must be Yaoyao. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get Teacher Lin¡¯s family¡¯s approval. We¡¯re his parents, so we shouldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled slightly. After calming down and thinking about it, she could not do anything to stop him.

    The person in Su Chong¡¯s heart was Lin Yaoyao. How could she bear to stop him?

    The couple looked at each other and smiled, deciding on their feelings.

    The next day, the couple got Su Hua to write a letter on their behalf. In the letter, they expressed their intention to propose to Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen. They promised the same betrothal gift as Su Hua¡¯s engagement, Sun Baoqian, to express how important this marriage was to them.

    Su Sang handed the letter to Su Chong and asked him to deliver it.

    Su Chong did not say anything. He just knelt down and kowtowed three times to Su Sang and Madam Zhao. He knew that his parents agreed because they doted on him too much.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao helped Su Chong up. Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    Her son had grown up to be so outstanding. What was there to be dissatisfied about?

    The hardest thing about life was to listen to one¡¯s heart and do things. This world was already difficult enough for her children. As parents, if they were to make things more difficult for them, wouldn¡¯t it be too harsh?

    Su Chong smiled, his eyes were filled with joy. He nodded heavily, then got up and ran out quickly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also smiled.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good to see the children well.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded.

    The couple went out together, and both of them looked happy.

    On the way, Madam Qian asked softly, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re smiling non-stop today. Did something good happen?¡±

    Chen Hu took a look and realized that Su Sang was also smiling. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, what happened?¡±

    Su Sang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. Chong is getting engaged soon.¡±

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also happy to hear that. Madam Qian immediately asked, ¡°Whose daughter is it?¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and said to Madam Qian, ¡°You all know her. She¡¯s none other than Teacher Lin¡¯s daughter, Lin Yaoyao.¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501 Agree 2

    501 Agree Chen Hu and Madam Qian were stunned.

    Chen Hu scratched his head. ¡°Does Chong like her? Or did Teacher Lin use this to threaten Hua because he was the top scorer?¡±

    After Chen Hu finished speaking, Madam Qian pinched him and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Teacher Lin is not such a person. If he wanted to marry his daughter off, it would be easy. If Yaoyao wanted to marry, she would have done so long ago. Yaoyao is waiting for a man who knows her heart. Do you think she will marry just anyone?¡±

    Chen Hu touched his arm in embarrassment and apologized. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, don¡¯t listen to my nonsense.¡±

    Su Sang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We didn¡¯t expect Chong to like Yaoyao either.¡±

    Madam Zhao also smiled gently and told Chen Hu and Madam Qian the reason.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian listened quietly. After hearing it, they revealed understanding expressions.

    Chen Hu said, ¡°Cupid has his ways. Chong and Yaoyao are both good children and arepatible. It¡¯s best if they get married as soon as possible. Since they¡¯re both at the age to get married, he didn¡¯t dy them anymore.¡±

    Madam Qian also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best to get married as soon as possible. If Teacher Lin and the others agree, let¡¯s settle the formalities as soon as possible and set a wedding date.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. They had the same intention, but the details depended on the Lin family¡¯s reply after receiving the letter.

    If the Lin family had the same intention, they would do it earlier. If they did not want to do it too soon, they would do itter.

    They had all agreed. Naturally, they would prioritize their children and not fuss over such a small matter.

    ¡ª-

    Su Chong no longer had a knot in his heart and devoted himself to training. The martial arts examination was set for the fourth day of October. He naturally could not rx if he wanted to get first ce. There were countless martial artists in the world. Every person who practiced martial arts diligently could not be underestimated. Everyone wanted to be first, so they naturally had to do their best.

    He had defeated a martial arts genius who was qualified for the martial arts examination to obtain the qualifications, so he had to do his best.

    He did not need to practice sword techniques, but he had to practice all aspects of his punches and kicks.

    By September, Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng were no longer his opponents. Even if the two of them joined forces, they could not defeat him.

    After sweating profusely, the three of them sat on the ground. Chu Jin panted and said, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re really too terrifying. You¡¯re improving at such a fast speed. You were born to be a general.¡±

    Chu Jin felt that Su Chong¡¯s ability was terrifying. He had improved greatly and his learning ability was super strong. It made him feel like he could only look up to him.

    Before this, he felt that among all the students in the capital, only Qi Xingfeng could be his opponent.

    Now, he and Qi Xingfeng were no longer Su Chong¡¯s match.

    ¡°Brother Su, why don¡¯t youe to my house for a meal? I¡¯ll introduce you to my sister. Really, I don¡¯t mind my sister being your wife.¡±

    Chu Jin had this thought again. He really couldn¡¯t control himself. In his opinion, only a strong man could be a man and let his sister live a good life. Moreover, Su Chong was already a High Schr. He was talented in academics and martial arts. He was simply perfect.

    Qi Xingfeng said coldly, ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t agree.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Chu Leizhen was a fourth-grade general. How could he let his only daughter be a mistress? Moreover, Mrs. Chu wouldn¡¯t agree either. He had heard from his mother that Mrs. Chu liked schrs and even wanted to investigate Qi Xingzhi.

    No matter how much Chu Jin hoped for Su Chong to be his brother-inw, it was impossible for him to get what he wanted.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Brother Chu, but I don¡¯t have this fortune. My heart belongs to someone else. I can¡¯t have anyone else. I can¡¯t give a single inch of my heart to another woman. She¡¯ll be sad. I like her so much, so how can I make her sad? She can agree to marry me and endure so many rumors for me. I don¡¯t want her to lose.¡±

    His marriage with Lin Yaoyao would be watched and criticized by many people.

    If his heart was split into a few pieces, he believed that Lin Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t care about him. This wasn¡¯t what he wanted.

    He didn¡¯t care how others criticized or guessed. He hoped that all the criticism and guesses would be in vain. He hoped that many yearster, Lin Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t regret marrying him. What kind of rtionship could ovee all the criticism and guesses? He would definitely not let go for the rest of her life, from her ck hair to her white hair, as the only person by her side.

    This was what he wanted to give Lin Yaoyao.

    Hearing Su Chong¡¯s words, Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng fell silent.

    After pondering for a while, Chu Jin sighed. ¡°Brother Su, although I think it¡¯s not worth it for you to be like this, I admire you very much. You¡¯re just like my father. You only give your life to one woman. Really, my father only married my mother. Sometimes, I don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t take in more women. I think I definitely can¡¯t be like him, but I admire people who can do it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Little General Qi¡¯s father didn¡¯t take concubines either. The general¡¯s family style is rtively simple, but there aren¡¯t many who don¡¯t take concubines.¡±

    Chu Jin nced at Qi Xingfeng and asked curiously, ¡°Little general Qi, are you going to take concubines in the future?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng rolled his eyes at Chu Jin. ¡°No idea.¡±

    Chu Jin grinned and said jokingly, ¡°Haha, in the future, I¡¯ll take in at least eight or ten of them. I¡¯ll take in all of them, be it weak willows, flirtatious ones, cold ones, lively ones, and let each of them give birth to at least three children for me.¡±

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng rolled his eyes. There were so many women, and all of them had different personalities. Wouldn¡¯t the family be in chaos?

    Chu Jin smiled and said, ¡°I know what you mean. Do you think that the official wife won¡¯t agree? Then I¡¯ll settle my rtionship with my wife. I believe that I¡¯ll definitely be able to control it well and let everyone live under the same roof safely. I believe in love and harmony. All my worries are about how to earn military merits and more money.¡±

    Chu Jin deeply felt that those families who were unstable were because they were not able to grasp the bnce between the main wife and the concubines. As long as they grasped it well, everything would definitely be fine.

    Qi Xingfeng didn¡¯t want to speak anymore.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Then I wish Brother Chu sess.¡±

    He did not understand those things. Everyone had different preferences. As Chu Jin¡¯s friend, he could only give his blessings.

    Qi Xingfeng only gave his two words. ¡°My blessings.¡±

    Chu Jin chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for your auspicious words, Brother Su. Thank you for your auspicious words, little general Qi. Just watch. I will definitely get what I want.¡±

    If Chu Jin could predict the future, he would definitely regret his words today. If he could see his future self, he would know how young and ignorant he was now.

    Su Chong remembered that Chen Erniu would be getting married in a few days. He said to Chu Jin, ¡°Brother Chu,e to my house for a wedding on the ninth. My sister is getting married.¡±

    Chu Jin immediately agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    After agreeing, Chu Jin asked again, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding is on the sixth of December.¡±

 Chapter 502 - 502 Erniu Gets Married

    502 Erniu Gets Married

    Chu Jin didn¡¯t know much about Su Chong. He sincerely befriended him and naturally wouldn¡¯t investigate Su Chong¡¯s family matters behind his back.

    Su Chong took the initiative to tell him about these things after they became friends. Su Chong invited him to the wedding banquet, so he must be someone he cared about. It was time for Chu Jin to ask.

    Su Chong smiled and briefly exined the family matters.

    They were sworn brothers with the Chen family and had a deep friendship that they had shared for more than ten years.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely be there on the ninth.¡±

    !!

    Chu Jin agreed with a smile. The two families had such a good rtionship, so the Chen sisters were naturally special to Su Chong. He really wanted to befriend Su Chong, so he naturally had to attend the wedding banquet.

    After resting for a while, the three of them continued to practice. Su Chong was improving, and Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng were also improving rapidly.

    Chen Erniu was getting married, so the Su and Chen families got busy.

    On the night of the eighth day of the New Year, Chen Erniu, Chen Daniu, and Madam Qian were together. Madam Qian¡¯s gentle eyes were glistening with tears.

    Madam Zhao sighed softly. She patted the back of Madam Qian¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Sister-inw, Erniu is already a big girl. She¡¯s getting married for happiness.¡±

    Madam Qian pursed her lips and nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, time really flies. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve grown up in the blink of an eye.¡±

    The memories of the past were already covered in ayer of hazy moonlight that could not be seen clearly.

    Chen Daniu was already a woman. After marriage, all her inexperience and childishness had receded.

    She checked her sister¡¯s dowry over and over again before sitting beside Chen Erniu and holding her hand. The two sisters looked at each other and smiled.

    Madam Qian said gently to Madam Zhao, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest. You still have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and got up to go home.

    Tonight was another sleepless night for Madam Qian.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu probably couldn¡¯t sleep either.

    When Madam Zhao returned home, Su Sang was still awake. When he saw Madam Zhao return, he switched from the inside to the outside.

    Madam Zhao got into bed. The nket was very warm. She leaned against Su Sang¡¯s arm and said gently, ¡°After Erniu gets married, it¡¯ll be our Hua¡¯s turn.¡±

    Su Sang nodded and replied softly, ¡°Yes, our son is getting married.¡±

    ¡°When Teacher Lin replies and decides on Chong¡¯s marriage, I¡¯ll be at ease. Xiaolu is still young. It won¡¯t be toote to choose in a few years.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and pressed her ear to Su Sang¡¯s chest, feeling at ease and satisfied.

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao tightly and smiled. He turned his head and kissed her lightly. He said gently, ¡°Go to sleep. We still have work to do tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Erniu was also like their daughter. They were also very concerned about her getting married and hoped to send her off in a grand manner.

    The two families had gotten better and better along the way, bing closer and closer.

    In the other room, Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling and ate shaved ice.

    Su Xiaoling was a little worried. ¡°Xiaolu, let¡¯s boil some medicine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu swallowed the shaved ice and felt the ice slide down her throat. Then, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Sis, there¡¯s no need. I know my body well. It¡¯s just a little heat. It¡¯s a small problem.¡±

    For some reason, she had a fever several times during this period of time and did not feel any difort.

    The first time she had a fever was on her twelfth birthday.

    Su Xiaolu did not know if this was an omen. She could feel that the spiritual energy in the Space was even richer. Her body was also filled with spiritual energy. Logically speaking, she should be stronger than an ox, but she felt inexplicably hot.

    She did not let Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others know, but she could not hide it from Su Xiaoling. Every time she had a fever, Su Xiaoling would be the first to know.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve had a fever four times in the past month. You can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened. It¡¯s said that doctors don¡¯t treat themselves. You have to see a doctor.¡±

    Su Xiaoling frowned with a stern expression.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t want to go, but after some thought, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow after Big Sister Erniu gets married.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Su Xiaoling was relieved.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu had finished the bowl of shaved ice and was still looking at her eagerly, Su Xiaoling took the bowl away and said in a gentle and irresistible tone, ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore. You¡¯ve already eaten a bowl. The weather is turning cold now. Eating too much will spoil your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaoling ced the bowl on the table and went back to sleep. She patted Su Xiaolu gently and coaxed her to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu knew that wheedling was useless, so she gave up and slept.

    In a daze, she felt that her body was hot and cold, as if something was squeezing her body with all its might. She felt that her meridians were about to explode. It was so ufortable.

    She sank her consciousness into the Space, plunged her head into the spiritual spring, and drank it.

    That night, Su Xiaolu slept especially badly.

    When she woke up the next day, the fever had already subsided.

    There was amotion from next door. Su Xiaolu put on her clothes and drank the meat porridge on the table. Then, she went over to watch themotion.

    Chen Erniu was still washing her face. During this process, she had to clear the hair on her face, making her skin as tender and smooth as a peeled egg. She had to put on makeup, coil her hair, and so on.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao personally helped herplete all of this.

    After dressing up, Chen Erniu seemed to have changed into a different person. She was extremely beautiful.

    As the sound of firecrackers came from outside, not long after, the matchmaker shouted, ¡°The auspicious time has arrived.¡± Madam Qian personally covered Chen Erniu with a red veil, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned red.

    When she opened the door and went out, Chen Shi was already prepared. As soon as the door opened, he said loudly, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±

    With that, he bent down and waited for Chen Erniu to climb onto his back before carrying her out.

    On the way, Chen Shi said to Chen Erniu the same thing he said to Chen Daniu when she got married.

    He said, ¡°Second Sister, you have to be very happy. Very happy, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll learn from Big Brother and Second Brother. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely make you proud and support you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Xiaoxing and I will be your and Big Sister¡¯s backers.¡±

    Chen Shi¡¯s footsteps were steady. Chen Erniu, who was on his back, was already crying. She choked and hummed.

    After getting on the bridal sedan chair and setting off, the sound of firecrackers and joyous gongs rang out.

    Things would be different after she got married.

    After the escort left, the house fell silent.

    Su Xiaoling urged Su Xiaolu to see a doctor.

    Su Xiaolu spun around in front of Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sister, look, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not care. She held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you promised mest night. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shrank her neck. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Hospital and let Imperial Physician Qin take a look at me, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was difficult for her to go out, she would have brought Su Xiaolu there herself.

 Chapter 503 - 503 Fish Filled with Spiritual Energy

    503 Fish Filled with Spiritual Energy

    Seeing Su Xiaolu go out, Su Xiaoling felt relieved.

    Daniu and Erniu¡¯s marriages were alreadypleted. Soon, Second Brother would get married, and then she would get married. It seemed like there were still a few months left, but a few months would pass in the blink of an eye.

    Su Xiaolu went to the Imperial Hospital.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived at the Imperial Hospital, Qin Shoucheng¡¯s brows rxed. He pulled Su Xiaolu to solve his problem.

    Su Xiaolu easily solved his problem. Sometimes, a cold was not just a cold. It might be because it was too warm or too humid. If one medicine was used wrongly, it would not get better.

    !!

    Qin Shoucheng stroked his beard. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned and reached out her hand. ¡°Take my pulse and see how it is.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng smiled and reached out to take Su Xiaolu¡¯s pulse. He gradually frowned and looked at Su Xiaolu before saying, ¡°Miss Su, your pulse is so strong. You feel like a young man in his prime. It doesn¡¯t feel like a youngdy¡¯s pulse at all. To conclude, you¡¯re very healthy. Too healthy.¡±

    ¡°Your face is rosy and you look great.¡±

    As Qin Shoucheng spoke, he was a little envious. Su Xiaolu¡¯s body emitted a strong vitality. This vitality appeared on her pulse, making him very envious. He was old and his pulse was starting to weaken.

    Su Xiaolu looked worried. ¡°Are there any other abnormalities? I¡¯ve had a fever several times recently.¡±

    There was no cause of her fever these few times. It was very strange.

    Qin Shoucheng shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything abnormal. Apart from being strong, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor herself. If there was poison or other abnormalities, she would definitely be able to tell. If she couldn¡¯t tell, he couldn¡¯t either.

    Su Xiaolu left the pce helplessly. After some thought, she went to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence again.

    Doctor Wu¡¯s medical skills were also not bad. Su Xiaolu still let him take her pulse.

    Doctor Wu retracted his hand and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re very healthy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your body.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand with a confused expression. She felt that something was wrong. She was just about to grasp it when it slipped away.

    Su Xiaolu came out and sat in the pavilion. She held her chin in her hands and pondered.

    When Zhou Zhi came over, Su Xiaolu did not notice.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked softly.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small problem. I can solve it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it if I can¡¯t figure it out. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stood up and decided not to worry about it.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, go home after dinner. I¡¯ve obtained some good stuff recently. I asked the kitchen to make it just now. Let¡¯s try it together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, trust me. You¡¯ll definitely like it. And I guarantee that you¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said gently with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi suspiciously and said, ¡°Alright, let me see what I haven¡¯t eaten before.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stayed behind. Zhou Zhi brought some books over and the two of them read quietly.

    Su Xiaolu read them with relish. These books were all newly collected by Zhou Zhi, and the stories were also new. Su Xiaolu realized that Zhou Zhi liked reading about fantasy and all kinds of special monsters.

    She had to admit that she enjoyed reading them too.

    When the food was served, Su Xiaolu smelled a very fragrant smell.

    She was indeed stunned. She watched as Zhou Zhi used a jade spoon to scoop a bowl of something that looked like tender tofu for her. It was still steaming. It looked like tofu, but it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Su Xiaolu could still see the delicate flesh texture.

    Su Xiaolu took a bite. The first thing she felt was that it was fresh and delicious.

    Then, she felt a very familiar spiritual energy. That¡¯s right, it was spiritual energy.

    When she realized this, Su Xiaolu fell silent.

    She looked at Zhou Zhi, who smiled. Seeing that she was not eating anymore, he was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaolu? Is it not good?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and asked, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. May I know where you got this?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and then said, ¡°These fishermen fished it out of the sea. It¡¯spletely white and it¡¯s a species that we¡¯ve never seen before. It tastes very delicious no matter how it¡¯s cooked. Even the bones are soft. It¡¯s very delicious after being fried with oil.¡±

    ¡°This is steamed slowly by fire. This kind of fish doesn¡¯t need any seasoning or fancy cooking. It just needs to be boiled or steamed.¡±

    Zhou Zhi exined to Su Xiaolu in a gentle voice.

    ¡°From the sea? Which sea?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was even more puzzled. This fish had spiritual energy, just like the spiritual spring water in her space. However, she could only drink the spiritual spring water from her space, but this fish was caught from the sea. Su Xiaolu felt that she was about to touch the answer, but she was still a little short.

    ¡°Qinghai, Wuzhou.¡±

    Zhou Zhi answered Su Xiaolu¡¯s question gently.

    Su Xiaolu ate the fish and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°You should eat more too. This fish is quite delicious. This kind of fish has no bones and the meat is fresh and delicious. This kind of fish is full of treasures and is very nourishing. Eating more of it is very good for your health.¡±

    Fish with spiritual energy were very nourishing. It was good for Zhou Zhi to eat more.

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    The two of them ate together. After eating, Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is this fish easy to catch?¡±

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to catch. I heard that it only appears in the deep sea and there are very few of them. It¡¯s notmon.¡±

    Because it was very rare, the price of a fish was already as high as hundreds of taels. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was ginseng from the sea.

    Su Xiaolu was sent home by Jin Liu.

    On the way, Su Xiaolu was also distracted.

    When they got off the carriage, Jin Liu handed her a bag and said, ¡°Miss Su, this is a small token of my master¡¯s appreciation.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took it. She smelled a faint spiritual energy and frowned. ¡°He should eat more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little strange that Zhou Zhi would give her such a precious thing.

    Jin Liu smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s on Master¡¯s mind. We¡¯re only following orders. Goodbye, Miss Su.¡±

    With that, Jin Liu turned the carriage around and returned to the residence to report.

    Su Xiaolu carried the paper bag back to the residence. She went to the kitchen and took out the fish. It was a lustrous white fish that was more than three catties. It was not slender, but rather short and very fat. It was round like a cabbage. Su Xiaolu cut it open with a knife, revealing white and tender muscles. The fish bones were like white jade.

    Su Xiaolu really did not know what kind of fish this was. It took many days to travel from Wuzhou, Qinghai, to the capital. It had to be preserved by ice, but this fish did not have any fishy smell.

 Chapter 504 - 504 Subtle Change

    504 Subtle Change

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and called Su Xiaoling over. It would not be good if such a good thing was spoiled. If it was cooked, the family could eat it. The family could be nourished.

    Su Xiaoling had also never seen such a fish before. She gently cut the fish and scraped the fish meat off to make a fish soup.

    She used fire to slowly steam it like egg custard.

    There was no need to add any seasoning. One bite was all it took to be amazed by its taste. It was original and fresh.

    Su Xiaoling said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, this fish is really too delicious. No fish I¡¯ve seen canpare to it. Moreover, this fish meat makes one feel veryfortable. I¡¯ve made so many medicinal cuisines. It¡¯s like medicinal cuisine, but it doesn¡¯t need any herbs. It¡¯s the best medicine in itself.¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaoling searched her mind before looking at Su Xiaolu and asking, ¡°Xiaolu, where did thise from? Is it easy to get?¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined patiently. Su Xiaoling sighed helplessly. If it was not easy to obtain, its value would be even more precious.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how is Zhou Zhi¡¯s health?¡±

    Su Xiaoling took out the fish and asked calmly.

    The fish was divided into six portions so that each member of the family could eat some.

    ¡°His body is still alright. He should be fine after a few more detoxifications.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held the small bowl and slowly enjoyed it as she spoke.

    She didn¡¯t think too much about Su Xiaoling¡¯s question. She was even more puzzled about whether this fish with spiritual energy had been in the sea since before or had only appeared recently.

    Su Xiaoling was slightly relieved. She was afraid that Zhou Zhi would have ulterior motives for giving Su Xiaolu such a precious thing, but Su Xiaolu was not abnormal at all. She was a little relieved.

    He would be fine after a few more detoxifications. Su Xiaolu would not have much interaction with him after that.

    Su Xiaolu was full. She felt a little sleepy and went back to her room.

    She quickly fell asleep. Her body began to heat up. Her consciousness sank into the Space, and Su Xiaolu did not wake up, so she did not know that spiritual energy was surging into her body.

    After preparing the fish, Su Xiaoling returned to her room. She first felt Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead. It was a little hot, but it was much better than the previous few times. Su Xiaolu slept soundly and did not seem to have any major problems, so Su Xiaoling did not wake her up.

    In the middle of the night, Su Xiaoling felt Su Xiaolu¡¯s temperature. She was relieved that there was no fever.

    She yawned and went to sleep.

    The next morning, Su Xiaoling felt sticky and sweaty. She was a little puzzled because she didn¡¯t feel hotst night.

    She called for a hot bath.

    Su Xiaolu got up and took a shower. She felt refreshed.

    It was not just them. Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others all took a shower in the morning.

    After taking a shower, they felt light andfortable.

    During breakfast, Su Chong could not help but ask, ¡°Xiaoling, where did you get the fishst night? Is there more? It¡¯s delicious and my body feels much better. Is it medicinal cuisine?¡±

    Su Chong felt energetic andfortable.

    Su Hua also looked at Su Xiaoling. He thought that if it was easy to get, he would give some to the Sun family. Sun Baoqian¡¯s body was not strong and was rtively weak. These were good for the body. It was good to eat more.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and said, ¡°No, Xiaolu brought this back from the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence. She said that it¡¯s a new species of fish from Qinghai, Wuzhou. It¡¯s notmon.¡±

    Su Chong felt that it was a pity. It was rare. If he had known this, he would have eaten slowerst night. He couldn¡¯t even remember what the fish tasted like now.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao also had some aftertaste, but they were not greedy people. They knew that it was rare and hard to obtain, so they did not say anything else. However, in their hearts, they had a good impression of Zhou Zhi.

    After dinner, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went out as usual. Su Chong and Su Hua also went out.

    Su Xiaolu was still fiddling with her herbs in the courtyard.

    Su Xiaoling also helped.

    Su Xiaolu was tired and shook her hand. She looked at Hui Xiang and Dou Fu. They had been here for quite long and usually did not talk much.

    Su Xiaolu thought that since they were secret guards, they should have some hidden illnesses. Su Xiaolu waved her hand and said, ¡°Hui Xiang, Dou Fu,e here. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    Hui Xiang and Dou Fu walked over and Su Xiaolu asked them to sit down.

    She began to take their pulses one by one.

    Just as she had expected, Hui Xiang and Dou Fu had old illnesses. One was on her legs, and the other was on her elbows.

    Su Xiaolu began to give them acupuncture. The two of them were at a loss.

    Su Xiaoling said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiaolu is a doctor. She will treat you.¡±

    After Su Xiaoling spoke, Dou Fu and Hui Xiang epted it calmly.

    After Su Xiaolu finished, she said, ¡°Reduce your training during this period of time.¡±

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang did not speak. Su Xiaolu said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Sister, you tell them.¡±

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang were not as smart as ordinary people and were a little slow. They would only listen to Su Xiaoling. To a certain extent, they were notplete people. Su Xiaolu felt that they might have taken some irreversible medicine when they were young. It would suppress their brain development and make their other abilities more outstanding. Over time, they would be the most loyal secret guards.

    Everything was based on their master¡¯s orders.

    Su Xiaoling looked at the two of them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to train during this period of time. Train after you recover from your old injuries.¡±

    Hui Xiang and Dou Fu nodded as soon as Su Xiaoling spoke.

    Su Xiaolu put away the needles. After putting away the crushed herbs, she went to take a nap.

    After falling asleep, her consciousness sank into the Space. Slowly, Su Xiaolu woke up. She sat by the spiritual spring and pondered. She could feel that the spiritual energy in the Space seemed to be more abundant.

    She looked at the medicinal herbs nted. All of them were growing very well. She could feel the spiritual energy even when she chewed a random leaf.

    She walked along the edge of the ground and realized that the Space had expanded a little.

    Su Xiaolu sighed a few times and silently picked up the hoe to fill the half an acre ofnd. She vaguely felt that something had changed in this world. It was not very sensational, but it was indeed changing silently.

    Su Xiaolu did not know if it was good or bad. As a small human living in the world, all she could do was work hard to live a good life.

    Aftering out of the Space, Su Xiaolu ate some snacks and began to practice her swordsmanship.

    She would also go next door and guide Chen Xing in his sword practice. Chen Shi had already entered the school and would practice after school.

    In the afternoon, Su Xiaolu would also take two hours to practice expiration and circte her Internal Breath in her body over and over again. She realized that her meridians seemed to have expanded and her Internal Breath circted smoothly andfortably.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and returned to her room to get a pen and paper to write a letter. She took it out and sent it away.

 Chapter 505 - 505 Su Chongâ€™s Marriage

    505 Su Chong¡¯s Marriage

    Not long after, her second brother and third sister were going to get married. She did not want to miss their marriage, but there was an abnormality in the Southern Sea of Wuzhou. Su Xiaolu still wrote a letter to Old Wu and told him about that. Old Wu was with Gui You, the fish meat and the changes in her body would probably catch Old Wu¡¯s attention.

    It would be even better if he could get a fish to eat.

    In mid-September, Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen brought Lin Yaoyao into the capital.

    Lin Pingsheng brought his wife and daughter to visit Chu Leizhen.

    After Madam Wen settled them down, she warmly held Madam Chen¡¯s arm and gently called her ¡°Sister-inw¡±.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡±

    Madam Chen was very grateful to Madam Wen. The friendship they had back then was still there after so many years. This was very precious to everyone.

    Madam Wen smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re too polite. I can¡¯t wait for you to stay permanently.¡±

    Madam Wen knew that the Lin family had entered the capital to discuss Lin Yaoyao¡¯s marriage.

    Madam Chen smiled.

    Lin Pingsheng asked Chu Leizhen some questions and gave him some advice. Chu Leizhen thanked him respectfully.

    At night, Chu Jin returned home and saw Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family. He stopped fooling around and greeted them respectfully.

    He found an opportunity to ask Madam Wen secretly. Madam Wen told him the truth. Chu Jin could not help but feel happy. ¡°I see. Brother Su will definitely be very happy to know.¡±

    Madam Wen said to Chu Jin seriously, ¡°Jin¡¯er, this is a serious matter. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Teacher Lin is only staying in our house temporarily. I don¡¯t want you to do anything to make Teacher Lin unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know. I think Miss Lin is really too boring. I don¡¯t know how Brother Su will live after marrying her.¡±

    As Chu Jin spoke, he could not help but sigh.

    Madam Wen pped him and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re no one to her. You naturally can¡¯t see her interesting side. Alright, I don¡¯t want to scold you anymore. If you dare to cause trouble for me, I won¡¯t recognize anyone.¡±

    Chu Jin touched his head and nodded softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    He was puzzled by Su Chong.

    He felt that Lin Yaoyao was old and boring. She had really wasted such a good son like Su Chong, but he wouldn¡¯t do anything overboard. At most, he would convince Su Chong to not be inflexible and stubborn.

    If Su Chong only loved Lin Yaoyao and would not be convinced by him, there was nothing he could do.

    The next day, Lin Pingsheng asked someone to send a letter to the Su family and agreed to visit them tomorrow.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao received the letter in the morning.

    After reading it, Su Sang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Teacher Lin is too polite. I¡¯ll be very happy no matter when hees.¡±

    Su Sang respected Lin Pingsheng very much. In his opinion, apart from their own hard work, the reason why his two children were where they were today was all thanks to Lin Pingsheng. He had taught them diligently, so they were where they were today.

    Lin Pingsheng was a good teacher and was very responsible.

    Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Lin is not being polite. It¡¯s etiquette. Chong and Hua are different now.¡±

    Su Sang did not understand, but Madam Zhao did.

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tomorrow, tomorrow.¡±

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not tell Su Chong and the others.

    Therefore, the next morning, after Su Chong and Su Hua left home, Su Sang and Madam Zhao had yet to go out. Su Xiaolu was a little surprised.

    Madam Zhao said gently to Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling, ¡°Teacher Lin¡¯s family has entered the capital. Today, the couple ising to our house to discuss your brother and Yaoyao¡¯s marriage, so Father and Mother won¡¯t go out today. When theyeter, you sisters cane and greet them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling nodded.

    At noon, Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen arrived.

    Su Xiaolu bowed respectfully, and Su Xiaoling also bowed.

    Lin Pingsheng nodded gently. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaoling, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Madam Chen also smiled gently at them. Speaking of which, they had watched the children of the Su family grow up with their own eyes.

    Who would have thought that the two children, who used to be so ordinary, would be so promising now?

    Su Hua¡¯s achievements were shocking and surprising.

    There were rumors about the Su family in Goathorn Town. Because Su Hua was the top scorer, it was discussed for a long time.

    Because of this, the rtionships in many families improved. The elders no longer treated the younger generation so harshly. As a result, every family was actually harmonious.

    Everyone worked together and their rtionship visibly eased. The children smiled more. Even if nothing good happened, everyone felt that their lives were better. After all, everyone hoped that their descendants could be the next Su Hua, but they did not want to be the next Old Master Su¡¯s family.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling left after greeting them, not dying their subsequent discussion.

    After Lin Pingsheng and his wife sat down, Su Sang said first, ¡°Teacher Lin, I¡¯m ayman. Please understand if there¡¯s anything wrong with my words. The two children are at the right age for marriage. I think they should get married as soon as possible, but there will be nock of etiquette. My idea is to finish the formalities this year and get married after the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ideas? Please don¡¯t have any scruples. Tell me everything. Our families can discuss it together.¡±

    Su Sang asked seriously. He didn¡¯t know how to beat around the bush, so he said it bluntly.

    Lin Pingsheng smiled gently and said, ¡°That¡¯s what we thought as well. The two children have feelings for each other. Since this is fate, we¡¯ll just give our blessings. You and your wife have gentle personalities, and Su Chong has a gentle temper. We all like him very much.¡±

    Madam Chen also said gently, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do as you say. We came to the capital this time for this.¡±

    With Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen¡¯s words, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were relieved.

    The two families smiled gently and agreed on all the etiquette dates. In the end, they decided that Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao¡¯s wedding would be on the second of February after the new year.

    After agreeing, it was already afternoon. Lin Pingsheng and his wife stayed for dinner.

    When Su Chong and Su Hua returned at night, Su Chong saw Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen and immediately became nervous.

    Su Hua understood at a nce.

    Su Hua bowed respectfully. He bent down and apologized sincerely. ¡°Master, Mistress, please forgive me for being bold.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng shook his head and helped Su Hua up. ¡°Master won¡¯t me you. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Madam Chen stood beside Lin Pingsheng and smiled gently at Su Hua. Like Lin Pingsheng, she felt that Su Hua had done nothing wrong.

    Su Chong also bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master and Mistress.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen looked at Su Chong gently. Lin Pingsheng said solemnly to Su Chong, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on your marriage with Yaoyao. From now on, we¡¯ll hand our most precious treasure to you. I hope you can cherish her.¡±

    Madam Chen did not speak, but her eyes were red.

 Chapter 506 - 506 Su Chongâ€™s Marriage 2

    506 Su Chong¡¯s Marriage She found Su Chong, her son-inw, pleasing to the eye no matter how she looked at him. However, when she thought of how he would marry his daughter, Madam Chen still felt as if a piece of her heart had been dug out.

    Su Chong was also very serious and promised with a sincere expression, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat Yaoyao well. I can swear that she¡¯ll be the only one for me in this life. Our Su family still has our family rules. I¡¯ll follow the family rules and only have one wife. I won¡¯t have any ulterior motives.¡±

    Madam Chen¡¯s eyes were red as she said in a choked voice, ¡°Just treat her well.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s eyes were solemn. He said to Su Hua, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to swear or anything. I just hope that you can treat her well. If you change your mind in the future and she wants to go home, please let her go home. If she doesn¡¯t give birth when she¡¯s past forty, you can even take a concubine.¡±

    When Su Chong heard such heavy words, he was about to say something when Lin Pingsheng patted his shoulder gently.

    !!

    Su Hua also pulled Su Chong. At this moment, it was meaningless for Su Chong to say anything.

    Su Chong calmed down and understood this, so he did not insist on exining. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you, Master.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng smiled gently and did not say anything else.

    The food was sumptuous. Su Sang, Su Chong, and Su Hua apanied Lin Pingsheng for a few drinks.

    After dinner, Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen returned home. Su Sang and Madam Zhao sent them to the door and asked Su Chong to send them back.

    Lin Pingsheng was a little drunk, so Madam Chen did not refuse. She thanked him and got into the carriage to take care of Lin Pingsheng.

    Su Chong personally drove the carriage over.

    When they arrived at the Chu Residence, Su Chong helped Madam Chen help Lin Pingsheng back to the courtyard to settle down before he bade farewell and went home.

    Lin Yaoyao brought over a basin of water and met Su Chong.

    Lin Yaoyao nodded slightly at Su Chong and entered the house.

    Madam Chen wrung out the handkerchief and gently wiped Lin Pingsheng¡¯s face. Lin Yaoyao stood at the side and watched. She asked with concern, ¡°Mother, Father drank so much. Is he alright?¡±

    Madam Chen shook her head gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your father is just too happy.¡±

    After his daughter¡¯s marriage was settled, Lin Pingsheng waspletely at ease with Su Chong. Although he did not show it, Madam Chen knew that he was very happy.

    After Madam Chen took care of Lin Pingsheng, she gently pulled Lin Yaoyao out. After going to the other room, Madam Chen told Lin Yaoyao everything that had happened today.

    With that, Madam Chen patted the back of Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Yaoyao, after this period of time, you have to start preparing the wedding dress.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao nodded gently. ¡°Yes, thank you, Father and Mother. I¡¯ll prepare well for the marriage.¡±

    Madam Chen smiled gently. Some things were one thing to know and another to ept.

    Even though she had told herself countless times that Su Chong was a very good man and that he would treat her daughter well, she was still worried that her daughter would not lead a good life when she thought about her getting married.

    Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao¡¯s wedding date was set, the various formalities had also set a date.

    Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen used all their savings to buy a house outside the capital. The family moved over from the Chu Residence. Lin Pingsheng did not keep a low profile. He had established a school in the capital. While the tuition fees were not cheap, he was famous. Many rich families in the capital were willing to let their children learn from him.

    Su Hua and Su Chong often went to school. Even if they did nothing, they could increase the school¡¯s reputation.

    In the blink of an eye, October arrived.

    Su Chong¡¯s martial arts examination was imminent. He did not train these few days but stayed at home to practice martial arts with Su Xiaolu as usual.

    The siblings had not practiced for a long time. They both felt that the other party had made great progress.

    After putting away his sword, Su Chong wiped his sword lovingly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve improved a lot. If Master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be shocked.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled with her white teeth. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t embarrass Master.¡±

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but I feel that my breathing has been veryfortable recently.¡±

    Su Chong paused and took a deep breath. It was a very refreshing andfortable feeling. He even felt a wave of spiritual energy enter his body as he breathed.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and said, ¡°Does Big Brother feel this way too? I feel the world is much cleaner and the air is veryfortable.¡±

    This was not Su Chong¡¯s imagination. He did not know what had changed in this world, but it was actually filled with spiritual energy.

    The siblings looked at each other and tacitly did not continue this profound topic.

    In the capital, that kind of fish had already begun to be sold. As it was delicious and liked by everyone, even if the price of a fish was as high as 100 taels, it was still sought after by countless people.

    Before all the ordinary people noticed any changes, the imperial court had already begun to pay attention to it.

    Martial arts practitioners could sense spiritual energy and practiced martial arts more diligently than usual. No matter what, powerful martial arts were always useful.

    October fourth.

    It was the day of the martial arts examination.

    The Su family sent Su Chong to the exam hall together.

    The martial arts examination was different from the schr examination. The martial arts examination was all about martial strength and endurance. All the referees were martial artists from all over the Zhou Dynasty. Some were strong, and some were good at fighting.

    After Su Chong entered the exam hall, the Su family went home.

    Su Xiaolu went to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence.

    Zhou Zhi looked better and better. Su Xiaolu felt that he might have eaten the fish.

    However, when Su Xiaolu arrived at the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence today, she immediately felt that the atmosphere was tense. When she saw Su Xiaolu, Jin Qi frowned and said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here. We were about to invite you.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    ¡°Master suddenly had a high fever yesterday, but there was nothing wrong with his pulse when Doctor Wu took it. We don¡¯t know what caused it, but Master didn¡¯t allow us to look for you. He said that he was fine, but today, he¡¯s unconscious¡­¡±

    Jin Qi told Su Xiaolu the reason. Su Xiaolu frowned and said calmly, ¡°Take me there to take a look.¡±

    It was the fever again.

    Jin Qi brought Su Xiaolu over. Doctor Wu was still using ice water to cool Zhou Zhi down. He muttered, ¡°What are we waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to invite Miss Su? You¡¯re not going just because he said no? If something happens, let¡¯s see who you can cry to¡­¡±

    Jin Qi spoke first. ¡°Miss Su is here.¡±

    Doctor Wu immediately stopped talking. He turned to Su Xiaolu and smiled gently.

    mThe others also greeted Su Xiaolu slightly.

    Su Xiaolu took Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse first. There was nothing unusual. Although Zhou Zhi was hot, his body was more than twice as good as before.

    Su Xiaolu transferred her Internal Breath into Zhou Zhi¡¯s body and it was quickly absorbed.

    ¡°It hurts¡ª¡±

    In a daze, Zhou Zhi mumbled in his sleep.

    Su Xiaolu could not find any problems with his pulse. The poison in his body was very stable and not out of order, but Zhou Zhi was in pain.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but lean down. She asked him softly, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507 Crazily Buying Fish

    507 Crazily Buying Fish

    ¡°My leg, my leg hurts¡ª¡±

    In a daze, Zhou Zhi¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry. His eyshes fluttered. He seemed to have seen Su Xiaolu. He thought it was an illusion. Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure was blurry, as if she would disappear at any moment.

    His voice was very weak and hoarse. ¡°Xiaolu, my leg hurts¡ª¡±

    Zhou Zhi sleep-talked intermittently. Hearing him cry out in pain, Doctor Wu and the rest became nervous.

    They deeply understood how much pain Zhou Zhi could endure. All these years, no matter how serious his injury was, he had never cried out in pain.

    When Su Xiaolu heard Zhou Zhi shout that his leg hurt, she did not dy and immediately took out a needle to inject Zhou Zhi.

    He sealed Zhou Zhi¡¯s pain so that he would not feel any pain.

    But it was useless. Zhou Zhi could still feel the pain. His face was red and he looked very pitiful.

    Su Xiaolu could only check Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs.

    When she saw Zhou Zhi¡¯s leg, Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was solemn.

    Doctor Wu was so shocked that he lost his voice. ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to describe his shock with words. Everyone gasped and was very quiet for a moment.

    After all, Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were iplete and his skin was ckish-purple. Hence, one could clearly see that tiny granule growing out. Was Zhou Zhi feeling pain because his legs were growing back?

    Such a shocking matter was enough to overturn everyone¡¯s understanding.

    Su Xiaolu checked. It was indeed new.

    ¡°Hurry up and pass down the order. All the white fish caught will not be sold anymore. Send them all to the capital.¡±

    Doctor Wu¡¯s voice was filled with uncontroble excitement. The white fish was popr because it had the effect of strengthening one¡¯s body. It was known as the ginseng of the sea. However, if it had the effect of rejuvenating bones, it was no longer a simple and good medicine.

    Jin Qi and the others immediately went down to pass down the order. Soon, only Su Xiaolu and Doctor Wu were left in the room.

    ¡°Miss Su, not many people know about this. Please keep it a secret.¡±

    Doctor Wu said solemnly to Su Xiaolu. He knew that someone in Su Xiaolu¡¯s family needed it, but this was an extraordinary time. If they could really make Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs grow back, he would definitely have to put his master first.

    Su Xiaolu nodded lightly. ¡°I know. If there¡¯s any left, I¡¯m willing to buy it at a high price. When he doesn¡¯t need it anymore and wants to sell it, please inform me first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly calmed down. Zhou Zhi had his own power and channels. Sooner orter, the effect of this fish would be known. At that time, who knew how much such a fish would be sold for?

    However, she believed that the effect of this fish would be saturated after reaching a certain level.

    What was certain was that this was really good stuff.

    Doctor Wu nodded. ¡°Alright, I will inform Master when he wakes up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She stood up and said to Doctor Wu, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his body. As long as his body temperature doesn¡¯t get too high, he¡¯ll be fine. He can be cooled down with ice water. There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu stood up and left.

    Doctor Wu watched Su Xiaolu leave and sighed. He continued to sit by the bed and sighed at the unconscious Zhou Zhi.

    Even though he could tell that Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi was willing to share it, this was different.

    Su Xiaolu was a very good girl. She was a very smart girl. There was no need to say many things. She understood.

    After Su Xiaolu left the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence, she immediately bought two expensive white fish. These two were not big and cost 300 taels each.

    This was also a rare item in the capital.

    Unfortunately, the fish were dead.

    Su Xiaolu could not buy from other channels, but there were several famous restaurants in the capital. Su Xiaolu went to all of them and informed them first. During this period of time, she bought all the fish at a high price.

    The fish was good, but not many people could afford it.

    Eating it every day was not a small sum. Su Xiaolu patted her chest in relief. Fortunately, her cooperation with Qin Shoucheng had benefited greatly. Otherwise, she would not have the money to buy it.

    She knew that soon, the price of this white fish would double, and it would be even harder to buy.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Before that happened, her family would probably be tired of eating it.

    Su Xiaolu brought it home and asked Su Xiaoling to make it for her family.

    During dinner, the first thing they ate was fish soup. Even the fish bones were fried until they were crispy.

    ¡°This fish is really delicious, but it¡¯s too expensive.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed as she ate the fish soup.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about it. I have money. We can afford it. We¡¯ll eat it every day in the future. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send a fish to my great-grandfather.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. She said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I have money too. If you like it, buy it. I¡¯ll give you more moneyter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had never asked for anything in her life. It was rare for her to ask for what she wanted. No matter how expensive the fish was, she only wanted to satisfy Su Xiaolu.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a few fish? Let her eat them. If she liked them, she could eat them every day. With so much money in her hands, she could eat them for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, mother.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. She was afraid that Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t have enough to eat, so she pushed her stewed cup in front of Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu,e. Mother can¡¯t eat so much. Eat more if you like.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Mother, eat it yourself. I can¡¯t eat so much. I still have to eat something else. I¡¯ll buy more fish tomorrow. It won¡¯t be fresh tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu dispelled Madam Zhao¡¯s thoughts.

    As parents, Madam Zhao and Su Sang were very good. Once they liked anything too much, Su Sang and Madam Zhao would give it to the children first. Their sacrifices for the children were immeasurable.

    But Su Xiaolu wanted everyone in the family to eat such good things.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. She could tell that Su Xiaolu really liked it, so she did not say anything else.

    After dinner, she called Su Xiaolu to her room and gave her a total of ten thousand taels.

    ¡°Take it and buy. If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more.¡±

    Madam Zhao gently ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s waist and nodded.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room to sleep and found that Su Xiaoling was also giving her the money box.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ve been keeping it. How much do you want? Take it and use it.¡±

    Over the years, Su Xiaoling had saved 100,000 taels of notes. Su Xiaoling had never touched so much money. It was rare to see Su Xiaolu want something. She knew that this fish was expensive, but since Su Xiaolu liked it, she was willing to buy it for her.

    Su Xiaolu was touched and caught betweenughter and tears. She pushed the box back and said, ¡°Sister, mother gave me ten thousand taels. I¡¯ll take yours when it¡¯s not enough. Keep it well.¡±

    This was a lot of money, but they were willing to dote on her. Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart was very sweet. No matter how many years had passed and how the world had changed, this love made her feel warm. This was also why she wanted to protect this family.

 Chapter 508 - 508 Crazily Buying Fish 2

    508 Crazily Buying Fish Seeing this, Su Xiaoling could only take it back. However, she pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and instructed her, ¡°Then put it away first. You must tell me when you need it.¡±

    Money was far less important to Su Xiaoling than her family.

    100,000 taels was a lot of money. She would never be able to spend it all in her entire life. She was already very satisfied with life. She felt that it was very worth it to buy the enjoyment of life.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded.

    She was so happy.

    Meanwhile, in the main courtyard.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were calcting. Su Sang said, ¡°One fish costs three to four hundred taels. If we buy two a day, it¡¯ll be seven hundred taels. That¡¯s 21,000 taels a month. After eating for two months, Xiaolu should be tired of it. Thank goodness.¡±

    Madam Zhao said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry that we¡¯re spending all this money on fish?¡±

    Su Sang smiled and hugged Madam Zhao tightly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing for me to feel sorry for the money, but it¡¯s another for our daughter. Xiaolu has been sensible since she was young. She never wants anything. It¡¯s rare that there¡¯s something she likes and our family can afford it. What¡¯s wrong with satisfying her?¡±

    Su Sang still felt sorry when he thought of Su Xiaolu when she was young.

    Su Xiaolu was here to repay her kindness. She had been since she was young. Before she could speak, she knew how to cry when she felt sorry for her family.

    After she grew up and learned how to walk, she would also do many things to help her family. She would distribute the meat to her brothers and sister, help with work, and take care of Su Chong and Su Hua. All of this could not be measured with money.

    In Su Sang¡¯s heart, as long as they could afford it, he was willing to give Su Xiaolu anything she wanted.

    Madam Zhao was also very touched. She leaned against Su Sang¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡°Sang, to be honest, Xiaolu is very different to me. I feel that all my good luck was brought about by her. She¡¯s so sensible and good. Sometimes, I wonder how lucky I am to be her mother.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I have a feeling that she has her reasons. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t say anything. As long as she wants to do it, I¡¯m willing to support her.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed. Su Sang¡¯s words reminded her of many things about Su Xiaolu when she was young.

    In her opinion, no matter how much money there was, there was no warmth. Only when it could be used on family members would there be warmth. Only then would it be meaningful.

    ¡°Xiaolu is a good child. In the blink of an eye, she¡¯s already grown up.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the older they got, the easier it was for them to sigh, especially when they watched their children grow up and start their own families. They would always think of the old times, those happy and bitter times.

    The couple snuggled tightly, their bodies and hearts leaning against each other because they would be together for the rest of their lives.

    With more banknotes, Su Xiaolu bought more fish without worries. She bought almost half of the fish in the capital.

    After Su Chong¡¯s martial arts examination ended, there were fish to eat every day.

    Su Chong had obtained first ce in all the assessments, but because the white fish had recently appeared in the capital, not many people discussed him.

    The pce examination was set for October 15th. The final results would only be determined after the pce examination.

    During this period of time, Su Chong had also resumed his training.

    Su Xiaolu went to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence every day. After Zhou Zhi had a few fevers, his body calmed down.

    When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled at her. He reached out gently and Su Xiaolu took his pulse.

    Zhou Zhi asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, how is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs had grown half an inch of flesh and there was nothing wrong with his body. Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze wasplicated. He did not speak, but Su Xiaolu knew what he was thinking.

    Most of the fish in the capital had been eaten by Zhou Zhi. Almost all the white fish that had been fished up had been taken by Zhou Zhi.

    However, it seemed to have reached a certain level of saturation. There were no more changes to Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how is your father¡¯s health?¡±

    After a long silence, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu replied truthfully, ¡°His body is normal. There are no symptoms yet.¡±

    Su Sang had not yet shown signs of fever. Perhaps he had not eaten enough fish.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze was deep. He swallowed and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaolu, do you think there are other fish in the sea?¡±

    If the white fish had such a miraculous effect, could there be other fish in the sea?

    Actually, Zhou Zhi wanted to ask if his leg could grow back.

    ¡°Maybe there are.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew what he was thinking. In the past, she would only answer that it was impossible for Zhou Zhi to regenerate his limbs. However, now that the world had undergone some subtle changes and the spiritual energy was starting to surge, she felt that it was not impossible.

    However, it was not so easy to regenerate broken limbs. The white fish could only make his legs grow half an inch.

    Zhou Zhi closed his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded and smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked into Zhou Zhi¡¯s deep eyes and left without saying anything else.

    Zhou Zhi sat quietly at the table. He ced his hands on the wooden wheelchair and rubbed the handle with his fingers. It had been a long time since he wore that cold steel frame. If it was fake, it was fake.

    He wanted a pair of real legs. In the past, he clearly understood that it was wishful thinking. But now, his broken limbs have regenerated. Nothing was impossible.

    The white fish came from the deep sea. Was there something else in the deep sea?

    Even in the face of the fear of the unknown, he still wanted to try.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu took the fish home. In just a few days, the price of the white fish doubled again.

    Some people said that their eyes were originally cloudy, but after eating the white fish a few times, they could actually see clearly.

    Some people said that their waists were injured. Every time the seasons changed, it would hurt terribly. After eating the white fish a few times, it actually stopped hurting.

    The white fish had be a godfish that was hard toe by.

    Su Xiaolu had spent two thousand taels of silver on two fish today. This was on ount of her many days of business. The price of the white fish had to increase again.

    Su Xiaolu carried the fish home. She had already decided not to buy any more.

    For the past half a month, she had eaten a few fish every day. She felt that the white fish was just the beginning.

    The white fish had caused a stir in the capital.

    During dinner, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Father, mother, eat more. There won¡¯t be any fish tomorrow. I won¡¯t buy this fish in the future.¡±

    For some reason, everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps it was because this was thest meal, but it was especially delicious.

    After dinner, Su Hua called Su Xiaolu back to her room. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, tell me the truth. Are you really not buying fish in the future?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really not buying anymore.¡±

    Su Hua pondered for a moment before saying to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, is this fish really as amazing as the rumors say?¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509 Su Chong Is the Martial Arts Top Scorer

    509 Su Chong Is the Martial Arts Top Scorer

    It was not strange for Su Hua to have such a question. It was just that the rumors had been getting more and more exaggerated recently.

    Some people even said that the white fish could bring people back to life.

    In addition, Su Xiaolu had been buying fish every day recently. Others might be crazy about it because the rumors were too exaggerated. However, Su Xiaolu was the divine doctor¡¯s disciple. If this white fish did not have any effect, she would not have bought so much for her family to eat.

    Su Hua was worried that Su Xiaolu knew something and was deliberately hiding it. He looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua helplessly and said, ¡°Second Brother, this fish does have some magical effects. It¡¯s not as magical as the rumors say, but it¡¯s about the same. This white fish can heal the ipleteness and injuries of the body to a certain extent, but it¡¯s useless after a certain point. However, it¡¯s also very good for strengthening the body, so I want you all to eat more.¡±

    ¡°Recently, the price of the white fish has doubled. I think it¡¯s about time, so I don¡¯t n to buy it anymore. Zhou Zhi said that it first appeared in Qinghai, Wuzhou. It¡¯s a new species from the deep sea. I think this is just the beginning. There might be other new species in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told the truth. Su Hua fell silent.

    After a while, he said, ¡°The Crown Prince has already sent people to investigate. Let¡¯s wait for the news toe back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Now that her second brother and her sister¡¯s weddings were imminent, she would not leave the capital.

    Su Xiaolu did not buy the white fish again. The price of the white fish doubled again, and the supply could not meet the demand.

    It was no longer avable on the market. When Su Xiaolu went to see Zhou Zhi, Zhou Zhi told her the reason. Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, the white fish are only avable in the pce now, so they can¡¯t be bought on the market. I got one today. Take it with you when you go home.¡±

    If the emperor knew about such a good thing, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let the fish out into the world. Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t have it either. He got one and asked Su Xiaolu to bring it home.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No, you should eat it. I¡¯ve already eaten a lot at home.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I ate a lot. It¡¯s no longer useful to me. I have a feeling that there will be more of such things in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was shocked. She felt this way because of the Space. Zhou Zhi had nothing, but he seemed to have understood, so Su Xiaolu was very surprised.

    Zhou Zhi was very smart and very intelligent.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m not that smart. I have such a guess because the spies sent back news that a huge vortex has appeared in the Qinghai Sea. There are many white fish in that area. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re in the vortex and difficult to catch.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently. He looked at Su Xiaolu and felt that she was too cute. She looked like an innocent little deer.

    He shared his news with Su Xiaolu.

    After hearing this, Su Xiaolu, ¡°I see, but your guess might be right. The white fish is a new species. The changes in the sea will probably bring more than the white fish. While the white fish is worth a lot now, it might be the same price as ordinary fish in the future.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s because there are too many white fish like this in that ce. If they can all be caught and flooded into the market, it won¡¯t be rare anymore.¡±

    The world had changed, and this change was what he was looking forward to. Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes began to burn with eagerness.

    When Su Xiaolu returned, Zhou Zhi gave her the fish and Su Xiaolu brought it with her.

    She thanked him and went home.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu return with fish, Su Xiaoling looked puzzled. She said that she was not going to buy it anymore, but why was she eating it again after just a day?

    Su Xiaolu smiled and exined, ¡°Zhou Zhi gave it to me. Sister, don¡¯t worry and eat it.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled helplessly. Since there was fish, she naturally had to cook it well for her family.

    On the 21st of October, the results of the martial arts examination were announced.

    Su Chong¡¯s name stood at the top of the rankings. Su Chong had be the martial arts top scorer.

    The people from the Ministry of Rites came to report the good news. It was very lively.

    The street patrol would be held three dayster.

    In the past few days, the Qi family hade to congratte them, and the Yan family had alsoe.

    Yan Qingyun seemed to have aged a lot. He looked at Su Chong and Su Hua with aplicated expression. He wanted to get close to them, but that was not something he could do just because he wanted to. Therefore, he only congratted them politely and was received politely.

    The Qi family was different. Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi were at the Su residence every day.

    Chu Jin also came to congratte him personally.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had been in the capital for more than half a year and had made some friends. Many people came to congratte them every day.

    This was a joyous asion. The family had produced two top scorers. One was a schr, and the other was a martial artist. If word got out, everyone would be envious.

    Although they were envious, people didn¡¯t discuss it for long. In all the teahouses and alleys, the white fish was the hottest topic.

    Su Chong did not care much about the limelight. After all, he was also a martial arts top scorer no matter what.

    The day of the street patrol was also very eye-catching.

    The Su family, the Chen family, and the Qi family had already booked a room. From the best angle in the capital, they opened the window and waited for the street patrol team to pass.

    There were people on both sides of the street.

    The martial arts top scorer, the second scorer, and the third scorer rode their horses slowly across the street and waved at the people on both sides.

    When Su Chong saw his family, he waved at them and smiled.

    He was still searching for the figure that he yearned for. Lin Yaoyao had promised him that she woulde to see him on the street patrol.

    Along the way, Su Chong carefully observed both sides of the street. When he didn¡¯t see Lin Yaoyao, he felt disappointed.

    Lin Yaoyao was here. Hearing themotion outside, she took a few deep breaths and opened the window to take a look.

    The man riding over from afar was really dazzling. The top scorer¡¯s uniform on him was really beautiful. The flowers on his official hat were also really beautiful. When he smiled, he was also beautiful.

    Su Chong saw Lin Yaoyao. He reached out to her and his lips moved.

    Lin Yaoyao understood. He was calling her ¡®Yaoyao¡¯.

    Lin Yaoyao smiled and waved her hand gently. She moved her lips and whispered, ¡°Ah Chong.¡±

    Su Chong only saw Lin Yaoyao¡¯s mouth move, but he didn¡¯t know what she said. He also wanted to know, but he was too far away to ask loudly. He looked at Lin Yaoyao and smiled, returning an even brighter smile. His lips moved as he said, ¡°Yaoyao, I love you.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao blushed. She only retracted her gaze and closed the window after the street patrol team had walked far away. Then, she packed her things and went home.

    Not long after she returned home, Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen also returned. Madam Chen muttered, ¡°You won¡¯t go even if I ask you to. You¡¯ll regret it in the future. Su Chong is very good-looking today.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510 Su Chong Is the Martial Arts Top Scorer 2

    510 Su Chong Is the Martial Arts Top Scorer Lin Yaoyao held Madam Chen¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Mother, I went.¡±

    Madam Chen was surprised. Then, she reacted and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you went.¡±

    If she went, she would be able to see how dazzling her future husband was. She would be able to witness such a glorious moment with him. No one would have any regrets in the future.

    In the future, it would also be a beautiful memory.

    Madam Chen was relieved. Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao were already engaged, and the rest of the ceremony would be over before the new year.

    Madam Chen only hoped that Lin Yaoyao could marry Su Chong quickly and the couple could have children as soon as possible.

    ¡°If only the white fish were cheaper.¡±

    Madam Chen looked at Lin Yaoyao and sighed. If it was cheaper, she would buy one for her daughter to eat. If she was healthy, it would be better for her daughter¡¯s future.

    Lin Yaoyao smiled and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that magical. It¡¯s just rumors.¡±

    Madam Chen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Even if it was a rumor, she believed it.

    However, a fish cost thousands of taels, and she couldn¡¯t buy it. It was useless even if she thought about it.

    However, at night, Su Chong sent over a fish and said that it was a reward from the emperor.

    Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen both felt that it was too precious. Lin Pingsheng said calmly, ¡°Su Chong, take it back and be filial to your parents. They¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for you. Now that you¡¯ve achieved something, you should be more filial to them.¡±

    Madam Chen nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. They all say that this fish is extremely good. Take it back and let them eat it so that they can nourish their bodies.¡±

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Master, Mistress, my parents have fish to eat. Xiaolu has her way. I earned this myself. I want to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Just ept it. I still have to go home. This fish can¡¯ t be stored for long. Eat it while it¡¯s still fresh. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Su Chong put down the fish and went back.

    Madam Chen chased after him for a few steps, but she could not catch up to Su Chong.

    She came back. ¡°Dear, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Cook it and eat it. Don¡¯t let him down.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said gently. Su Chong had his daughter in his heart. Lin Pingsheng was very happy. It would not be good to dy any longer. This was Su Chong¡¯s heart. They could just ept it.

    Madam Chen went to cook the fish happily. She was happier than anyone else about Su Chong¡¯s intentions. She didn¡¯t know if this godfish was useful. Most importantly, her daughter had eaten it.

    That was enough.

    The family finished a three-pound fish. Even the fish bones were fried and crispy for Lin Pingsheng.

    It was unknown if the white fish had magical effects, but it was really delicious. In Madam Chen¡¯s opinion, no fish couldpare to this taste.

    When Su Chong returned home, his family was waiting for him to eat.

    Everyone ate quietly. Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked gratified. Now, what they cared about was Su Hua and Sun Baoqian¡¯s marriage in November.

    The days had calmed down. The only thing that was not calm was that the white fish was bing more and more sensational in the capital.

    Su Xiaolu did not buy fish. Zhou Zhi would send fish and so would Zhou Heng. In any case, they would eat it if they had it.

    In early November, Su Sang had a fever.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°He was fine before he fell asleep, but he suddenly had a fever in the middle of the night. His body is warm enough to fry eggs.¡±

    Su Sang was not in good health. The entire family was mobilized, and everyone surrounded him.

    Su Xiaoling put her arm around Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was administering acupuncture to Su Sang to control his temperature.

    When it was almost dawn, Su Sang began to shout that his eyes hurt.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red with heartache.

    The disability of Su Sang¡¯s body was a permanent scar that could not be healed.

    Su Xiaolu took out the prosthetic eye for Su Sang. Looking at the empty eye sockets, Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached. She pricked the silver needles one by one before Su Sang gradually calmed down.

    Su Xiaolu took out the medicine bottle, opened Su Sang¡¯s mouth, and stuffed the medicine in.

    After doing this, Su Xiaolu stopped and waited.

    Su Sang woke up intermittently. When he did, he said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    He wanted tofort his family, but when everyone saw him like this, how could they not feel heartache and worry?

    At dawn, Su Sang slowly cooled down.

    When his body stopped heating up, he slept soundly.

    For the next few days, Su Sang had intermittent high fevers. Madam Zhao stayed by his bed every day and had lost weight.

    On the fourth day, Madam Zhao also felt hot.

    Su Xiaoling was worried. She whispered to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, are Father and Mother sick?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was worried that it might be the gue.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s hearts tightened.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s not a gue. It¡¯s the effect of the white fish.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not believe it. She said softly, ¡°We ate it too, but we¡¯re not having fevers.¡±

    The whole family had eaten. Why did they not feel hot?

    Su Chong and Su Hua had the same question.

    Su Xiaolu exined, ¡°It¡¯s because Father and Mother have hidden illnesses. We don¡¯t. This fish is good for the body. Those who are seriously ill and in pain feel it the most. Normal people will feel better because there¡¯s nothing wrong with their bodies, so they usually won¡¯t notice.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined seriously to let her family know that what she said was true.

    Su Xiaoling and the others thought about it carefully. That was true.

    Knowing that there was no problem, they were not so worried.

    The day after Madam Zhao¡¯s fever, Su Sang recovered.

    Su Xiaolu checked his eyes. There were actually some grantions in them.

    Even Su Sang found it unbelievable. He reached out to cover his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s incredible. My eyes seem to have grown a little. They¡¯re not cold or painful anymore.¡±

    His eye sockets were once so deep that his bones could be seen. Now that new flesh had grown out, he would not feel cold even if he did not wear a prosthetic eye.

    This fish was so amazing.

    Su Sang looked at Su Xiaolu eagerly and said, ¡°Xiaolu, can you still buy this fish? Let your mother eat more. Her hands might get better.¡±

    Su Sang was thinking about Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. Madam Zhao had hurt her muscles and bones. She had lived so many years without strength. If his eyes could regrow, Madam Zhao¡¯s hand could definitely recover.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s injuries were not as serious as his. Su Sang was thinking about whether Madam Zhao¡¯s hand could recover if she ate more of the white fish.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°Father, this fish has a miraculous effect, but it¡¯s useless after a certain extent. If it¡¯s useful, Zhou Zhi would have eaten it himself.¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu said that, Su Sang understood.

    That¡¯s right. Zhou Zhi wanted to recover more than they did. If the fish was so useful, he would keep it for himself.

    ¡°The price of this fish will decrease in the future. At that time, our family can buy it often. Even if it¡¯s not very useful, it can be used to nourish the body,¡± Su Xiaolu said to Su Sang. It was time for her to tell her family these things.

 Chapter 511 - 511 Su Huaâ€™s Wedding

    511 Su Hua¡¯s Wedding

    Su Sang found it unbelievable. Such a good thing should be getting harder to buy. How could its price be reduced?

    Su Chong and Su Hua were deep in thought. Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu gently. No one asked further. They just waited quietly for Su Xiaolu to speak.

    ¡°The first ce that the white fish appeared was Qinghai, Wuzhou. It¡¯s a fish that came from the deep sea. Zhou Zhi went to investigate. He said that where the fish appeared, there was a huge whirlpool on the surface of the sea. It was difficult for fishing boats to approach it. And there were many white fish in that ce. The whirlpool would disappear sooner orter. At that time, there would be more fish in the market and the price would not be so expensive.¡±

    Everyone understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s exnation.

    The world was about to change. Su Xiaolu did not say this because she was worried that Su Sang would panic.

    !!

    Changes were unknown. Sometimes, not knowing could allow one to continue living in peace. Ordinary people¡¯s endurance was not that strong.

    Su Sang did not think too much about it. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s exnation, he smiled gently and said, ¡°Then it won¡¯t be so expensive in the future. Our family can buy it often to eat. It¡¯s not bad to nourish our bodies.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and the others nodded.

    Su Sang stayed with Madam Zhao while Su Xiaolu and her siblings left the room.

    Madam Zhao recovered after three days of fever.

    After she recovered, Su Xiaolu examined her. Her injured hand had indeed recovered a lot. In the past, she could not use much strength to lift things. Now, she could already lift three to five catties.

    Madam Zhao was very happy with this change. In her opinion, her hand had recovered.

    Unfortunately, the price of fish was too high now. Otherwise, she would have asked Madam Qian and Chen Hu to buy more to eat.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian did not eat much, so their bodies did not change so much.

    As she knew the effect of the white fish, Madam Zhao also paid attention to the white fish. There were no fish on the market now. All the white fish had been sent into the pce for the emperor to enjoy. If the emperor could not finish them, they would be awarded to the ministers.

    As Su Hua¡¯s marriage approached, the Su family became busy again.

    With Chen Hu and Madam Qian¡¯s help, they were not too tired.

    November 16th, Su Hua¡¯s wedding.

    Madam Zhao and Mdm Chen woke up early to help Su Hua clean up. He was the groom and had to dress up, but it was not asplicated as a woman¡¯s wedding day.

    Madam Zhao gently tied Su Hua¡¯s hair. Su Hua also changed into his wedding clothes. He smiled and Madam Chen praised him repeatedly.

    After packing up, Su Hua went out to wee the bride.

    Su Chong followed him. The bearers carried the sedan chair all the way to the Sun residence.

    Su Hua was once the top scorer. His wedding was quite sensational. Many people stood on both sides of the street to watch this impressive top scorer.

    When people remembered that these two brothers were both top scorers, there were many praises and it was extremely lively.

    The two brothers looked at each other and smiled, feeling proud.

    In the Sun residence, Madam Lian and the old maids had already washed and dressed Sun Baoqian.

    Sun Baoqian was a gentle and beautiful woman. Today, she was getting married. She did not need any rouge to blush. No matter how one looked at her, she was charming.

    Madam Lian was happy but reluctant. She smiled and her eyes reddened a few times. She gently helped Sun Baoqian wash up and dress up, waiting for the groom to pick her up.

    Hearing the gongs and drums outside getting closer and closer, the old women kept saying good things.

    Madam Lian personally covered Sun Baoqian with the bridal veil and helped her up.

    Hearing the words ¡°auspicious time¡± outside, Madam Lian personally opened the door.

    Sun Baoshan, her twin brother, was already waiting outside. He said loudly, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m here to send you off. Sis,e up. I¡¯ll carry you out on my back.¡±

    With that, he bent down. Sun Baoqiany on Sun Baoshan¡¯s back. At this moment, she began to choke up. She tried her best to suppress her tears.

    Sun Baoshan¡¯s eyes were also red. He choked and said, ¡°Sister, our family will always have your room here. You must live happily.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really unhappy, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t stay with him. You cane home after the divorce. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    Sun Baoshan said this very softly. Only Sun Baoqian could hear him.

    When Sun Baoqian heard this, tears streamed down her face.

    She nodded, choking.

    Sun Baoshan personally carried Sun Baoqian out and into the bridal sedan chair.

    He looked at Su Hua and said to him in an extremely serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ll hand my sister to you. You have to treat her well. Otherwise, the Sun family won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Su Hua nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    With a ¡°raise the sedan chair¡±, the bridal sedan chair was lifted up and Su Hua andpany began to walk back.

    The festive gongs, drums, and suona sounded at the same time, covering many reluctant cries.

    Madam Lian covered her face with a handkerchief and leaned gently on Sun Ziqian.

    As the bridal sedan chair gradually left, Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian returned to the residence. They still had old friends in the capital, and there were many people who came to the wedding banquet. Their daughter had already left, so they still had to entertain the guests well.

    When the bridal sedan returned to the Su residence, the firecrackers exploded and blew happily.

    Then, Su Hua got off the horse and walked to the sedan chair. He kicked the door a few times and reached out to wait for Sun Baoqian to give him her hand.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s handnded in his palm, and he held it firmly. Sun Baoqian was covered in the red veil, and her vision was blocked. She could only let Su Hua lead her in.

    The brazier was already prepared. After getting out of the bridal sedan chair, Su Hua picked Sun Baoqian up horizontally. Sun Baoqian eximed and subconsciously hugged Su Hua¡¯s neck, leaning against his chest.

    Su Hua crossed the brazier and carried Sun Baoqian all the way to the main room before putting her down.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s reluctance to leave home had been reced by happiness because Su Hua protected her. When he carried her into the house, he gently said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was as if at this moment, she was no longer afraid of anything.

    Next was the wedding ceremony.

    Everything went smoothly. After the wedding, Sun Baoqian was sent to her new room, and Su Hua returned to the main room to entertain the guests.

    Half of the royal court was here for his wedding. Some of them didn¡¯te and even sent congrattory gifts. Everyone wanted him to drink. Su Chong helped to block the wine without hesitation. Chen Shi, Qi Xingfeng, and Chu Jin also helped to block a lot of wine.

    Therefore, when Su Hua could go to the bridal chamber, he was only a little tipsy. It was just right.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were also apanying Sun Baoqian in the new room. When Su Hua returned, the sisters returned to their room.

    Sun Baoqian did not feel afraid. All her uneasiness was soothed. When Su Hua came, she began to feel nervous.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, her hands involuntarily tightened around the wedding gown.

    Su Hua went to pour the wine. Sun Baoqian knew that this was a cocktail that she had to drink during the wedding.

    After pouring the wine, Su Hua came over and removed the red bridal veil. He smiled and said gently with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Madam,e and drink this wine with me. We¡¯re husband and wife from now on.¡±

    Sun Baoqian blushed and the two of them drank together.

    Su Hua sat down by the bed and slowly leaned in. Sun Baoqian was so shy that she did not dare to look at him at all. When Su Hua removed the red hairpin, she was still stunned for a moment. The pearl crown pressed down on her forehead, leaving marks. After Su Hua removed it, he gently rubbed it for her.

 Chapter 512 - 512 Su Huaâ€™s Wedding 2

    512 Su Hua¡¯s Wedding Sun Baoqian felt all his gentle affection and smiled gently at him.

    Because of his gentle treatment, Sun Baoqian was not nervous anymore.

    Su Hua gently massaged her for a long time. He only stopped when he saw that the red marks had faded. Sun Baoqian¡¯s hair reached her waist and was as beautiful as seaweed when it was let down. Su Hua was very gentle, treating her like a treasure. The night was long, and he was very patient.

    The next day, Sun Baoqian and Su Hua woke up together. Su Hua even drew her eyebrows for her and brought Sun Baoqian to serve tea to her parents.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were already waiting. Seeing Sun Baoqian and Su Hua enter together, the couple smiled gently.

    From today onwards, their identities changed. They became Father-inw and Mother-inw.

    Su Hua said respectfully to Su Sang and Madam Zhao, ¡°I brought my wife to serve tea to Father and Mother.¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s face was still red and shy. Serving her inws was different from usual. She carefully served tea and said respectfully to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother-inw, please have some tea.¡±

    Madam Zhao revealed a gentle smile and nodded with a smile. Then, she took the teacup and drank tea. After drinking the tea, she gave Sun Baoqian a red packet. Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re family. I hope you and Hua can hold hands and be together in this life. I hope you will grow old together and have children and grandchildren.¡±

    As she spoke, Madam Zhao choked a little. Her son was married and would have a small family of his own in the future. He had be a husband and would be a father in the future. Thinking of all these, Madam Zhao felt too emotional.

    Sun Baoqian looked at Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes and felt like crying. She smiled at Madam Zhao seriously and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Mother-inw. I¡¯ll remember it in my heart. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Before she got married, her mother had told her to take good care of the family, be reasonable and respect her inws.

    Madam Zhao was so gentle. If she gave him enough respect, she would definitely return it.

    Su Hua smiled gently and handed the teacup to Madam Zhao. ¡°Mother, have some tea.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and drank her tea. She also gave Su Hua a red packet. ¡°You¡¯ve got a family now. Your responsibilities are even heavier. I hope you can be responsible and protect your small family well.¡±

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mother. I will remember it.¡±

    When it came to Su Sang, Madam Zhao said the same thing.

    They were very satisfied with their daughter-inw, Sun Baoqian.

    Now that Su Hua¡¯s marriage was over, they were relieved.

    After offering tea and giving red packets, the family ate breakfast together.

    Sun Baoqian and Su Xiaoling were very familiar with each other, so they got along very naturally.

    Su Hua was on a break for the next few days. It was his first wedding and he had seven days off.

    He returned to his room to read the official documents. Although it was a break, he still brought it home to settle it.

    Sun Baoqian naturally stayed with Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was either making medicine or practicing the sword. Sun Baoqian was mesmerized by Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword practice. She couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Su Xiaolu¡¯s skills in martial arts. No wonder she didn¡¯t like her brother.

    Sun Baoshan was not in good health since he was born and was poisoned. He had recovered, but he would never be able to learn martial arts. Su Xiaolu was more like a fireball. Sun Baoqian sighed softly.

    After Su Xiaolu finished practicing her sword, she went out.

    Su Xiaoling thought that she had gone out and did not ask.

    Su Xiaolu came to Su Hua¡¯s room. After closing the door, she said, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so mysterious?¡±

    Su Hua put down the documents and looked at Su Xiaolu seriously. ¡°Xiaolu, you once gave Liu Zijin acupuncture. I want you to give me acupuncture too.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was only 16 years old now. It was not good to have children early. He wanted to wait for her for two years.

    In the past, Liu Zijin had mentioned it in private. He remembered it in his heart. Just as Liu Zijin had said, since he wanted to protect her, there was no harm in doing this for her.

    All medicines were more or less poisonous. If she drank contraceptives every time, how much poison would her body umte over the years?

    Su Xiaolu understood immediately. She said, ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s do acupuncture now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could also tell that Su Hua wanted to hide it from Sun Baoqian.

    But she would find out about this eventually.

    This was what her second brother wanted, and it was really not harmful. Of course, Su Xiaolu would not stop him.

    Su Hua was given acupuncture very quickly. When Su Xiaolu put away the needles, Su Hua could not believe it. ¡°Is it done so quickly?¡±

    It really didn¡¯t hurt at all. This was too easy.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. If you want to untie it, you can do it yourself even if I¡¯m not around. Use a silver needle and lower it three inches from your abdomen. You just have to do it for seven days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a test of skill, as long as you have hands.¡±

    Su Xiaolu added.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    If Su Xiaolu was around, she could undo it with one needle.

    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll go out now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu packed her things and said to Su Hua.

    Su Hua nodded and smiled gently at Su Xiaolu.

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the house, Su Xiaoling had just left the kitchen. Sun Baoqian got up and closed the door. Then, she walked up to Su Xiaolu. Her face was red as she whispered to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, can you prescribe me some medicine?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Baoqian and asked in confusion, ¡°Sister-inw, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s cheeks were rosy and her breathing was stable. No matter how one looked at her, she looked healthy. However, she wanted to take medicine, so Su Xiaolu was puzzled. She did not know what she was thinking.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s face was red. She was too embarrassed to look Su Xiaolu in the eye. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I just want to give birth to a child for your second brother as soon as possible.¡±

    Before she got married, Madam Lian had instructed her to give birth early. She also wanted to give birth to a child that belonged to her and Su Hua as soon as possible.

    Su Xiaolu did not know how to exin.

    She had just given her second brother acupuncture, and Sun Baoqian was already saying such things to her.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and still felt that Su Hua had to exin this matter himself, so she looked at Sun Baoqian and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re very healthy. You don¡¯t need to take any medicine. Don¡¯t think about taking medicine either. It¡¯s not easy for me to exin to you. You should go find my second brother now. He¡¯ll exin it to you.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was a little disappointed, but she felt that Su Xiaolu seemed to have hid something from her. This matter was rted to Su Hua. Sun Baoqian was in a hurry to get an answer, so she nodded and said gently, ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    After saying that, Sun Baoqian returned to her room. When she returned to her room, Su Hua was reading some documents. When he saw Sun Baoqian return, he put down the papers. ¡°You¡¯re back so early. Are you not used to it?¡±

    Su Hua asked with concern. In the past, before Sun Baoqian married over, she had a good rtionship with Xiaolu and Xiaoling, but this was in the past.

 Chapter 513 - 513 Su Huaâ€™s Wedding 3

    513 Su Hua¡¯s Wedding After she married over, her status would be different. Perhaps she was not used to it.

    Su Hua was afraid that she would not be used to it.

    Su Hua was very gentle. Sun Baoqian shook her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not used to it. I just have something to ask you. Xiaolu said that only you can exin.¡±

    ¡°Come sit down.¡±

    Su Hua waved at Sun Baoqian. He already knew what it was about. He thought that he could hide it, but he did not expect that he could not even hide it for a day.

    Sun Baoqian walked over and sat down. She looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°Ah Hua, I told Xiaolu to prescribe me medicine that could make me pregnant earlier. She said that I should ask you for an exnation. What does this mean?¡±

    Su Huaughed. He held Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and rubbed her fingers with his fingers. He said softly, ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re still too young. It¡¯s very difficult to have children. When you¡¯re three years old, it won¡¯t be toote for us to have a child.¡±

    Sun Baoqian blushed even more under such a gentle gaze, but she was still worried. In a few years, wouldn¡¯t that be too long? She protested in an extremely low voice, ¡°Three years, isn¡¯t that too long¡­¡±

    ¡°Not long. We have many years left. Three years is not long at all.¡±

    Su Hua said firmly.

    Sun Baoqian wanted to say something, but Su Hua pulled her into her arms. Su Hua¡¯s aura enveloped her, and she felt her body go weak.

    Su Hua gently caressed her cheek and said softly with a focused expression, ¡°We¡¯re newlyweds. I still want to spend a few years with you. I¡¯m infatuated with such a feeling. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to have a child so early? In the future, both of us won¡¯t be able to remember the days when we were stuck together.¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s face flushed red. She leaned into Su Hua¡¯s arms and did not want to say a word.

    She did not know that such an innocent looking young master had such a sentimental side.

    However, for some reason, she still wanted to hear these romantic words. She did not seem to be tired of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s past noon. We can take a nap.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He swallowed and tightened his grip on Sun Baoqian.

    ¡­

    Three dayster, Sun Baoqian returned home. Madam Zhao had already prepared a gift and asked Su Hua to bring Sun Baoqian back.

    In the carriage, Sun Baoqian leaned into Su Hua¡¯s arms. asionally, the two of them would look at each other and feel sweet.

    Su Hua kissed her gently and a little fiercely.

    Sun Baoqian was shy and happy.

    When she arrived at the Sun residence, she got off the carriage with Su Hua with a flushed face.

    Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian were waiting. When they saw their daughter, Madam Lian smiled and went forward.

    Sun Baoqian went over and held Madam Lian¡¯s arm affectionately. She called out wheedlingly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Su Hua greeted Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Father-inw and Mother-inw.¡±

    Sun Ziqian chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. Come in and have a few drinks.¡±

    Madam Lian had a lot to ask. After entering the house, Su Hua and Sun Ziqian left. Madam Lian also brought Sun Baoqian back to her room. After returning to her room, the first thing Madam Lian asked was, ¡°Qian, is he good to you?¡±

    Su Hua looked like a good person, but in private, was he as good as he appeared to be?

    Sun Baoqian nodded with a red face. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Ah Hua treats me very well.¡±

    ¡°What about your Mother-inw and Xiaoling? Are you getting along with them well?¡±

    Madam Lian was relieved. She knew that Madam Zhao was a good person, and so was Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling, but she still could not help but ask.

    Sun Baoqian also nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother-inw is very good. Usually, she and Father-inw would go out for business. Xiaoling likes to make medicinal cuisine and also likes to fiddle with some herbs. Xiaolu likes to practice swordsmanship and make medicine. They¡¯re both very good.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Your Mother-inw is a good person. I was worried at first, but now it seems that I was too petty.¡±

    Madam Lian thought of Madam Zhao and could not help but sigh.

    Sun Baoqian knew what Madam Lian was thinking. She sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Mother, this is probably not fate. Xiaolu is like a ball of fire. I think she rarely stops. It¡¯s reasonable that she doesn¡¯t like my brother. Xiaoling said that she wants to marry a man with simr martial arts skills in the future. Only then can he apany her to the martial arts world.¡±

    This was what she and Su Xiaoling talked about in private.

    Sun Baoqian remembered it. Seeing Madam Lian sigh, she could not help but tell her.

    When Madam Lian heard this, she sighed. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    From the looks of it, there was nothing wrong with her son not being liked.

    At noon, Sun Baoshan returned from school.

    When he saw Su Hua, he respectfully greeted him as ¡°Brother-inw¡±.

    He smiled and looked at Sun Baoqian. He sized her up and was relieved.

    When a person was living a good life, theirplexion would be different. Smiling meant they were blissful, and when there was something on their mind, they would subconsciously frown. On his sister, he saw a smile. Herplexion was rosy and extremely good. This meant that she was doing well in the Su family.

    Sun Bocheng valued this grandson-inw very much. He invited Su Hua to stay for a meal and Su Hua agreed.

    In the afternoon, Sun Bocheng, Sun Ziqian, and Su Hua were discussing in the study.

    Sun Baoshan went to school.

    Sun Baoqian apanied Madam Lian. The mother and daughter chatted and drank tea. Madam Lian sighed and told her many things about Sun Baoqian when she was young.

    The mother and daughter could not help but tear up.

    After dinner, Su Hua and Sun Baoqian returned to the Su residence. Madam Lian, Sun Ziqian, and Sun Baoshan came out to send them off.

    They only returned after the carriage had left.

    Madam Lian and Sun Ziqian walked side by side. Madam Lian sighed and said, ¡°Master, time really flies. Now that Qian has met a good man and obtained a good fate, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    A few years ago, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. At that time, she was worried every day about whether the twins would survive.

    ¡°We can take a good look at Shan¡¯s marriage. We have to stay in the capital permanently this time. Shan¡¯s studies are not bad. It¡¯s not a problem for him to be a schr.¡±

    Sun Ziqian smiled and gently pulled Madam Lian¡¯s hand.

    The fear in the past had passed. Now that his children were healthy, everything was moving towards the best path.

    Madam Lian nodded. That was what she was thinking. She originally wanted to continue the marriage with the Su family, but they were not fated. Without this fate, she naturally had to take good care of her son. A good daughter-inw was very important.

    Sun Baoshan was the only male grandson in the Sun family. His wife would be the eldest daughter-inw and the only one. Only an intelligent and reasonable woman could make the family n more prosperous.

    There was no hurry. They would slowly work it out.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu paid attention to the white fish every day. She felt that it was terrifying just by thinking about it. In just a few months, the value of the white fish was countless taels of silver, and the demand for it exceeded its supply.

    In December, the white fish began to be sold on the market again. Su Xiaolu learned from Zhou Zhi that the vortex on the sea had be much smaller, and the probability of catching the white fish had increased, so more fish entered the market.

 Chapter 514 - 514 Before the Ceremony

    514 Before the Ceremony

    If it was not used up in the pce, it would go into the market.

    The Shopkeepers whom Su Xiaolu bought fish from asked her if she wanted fish, but Su Xiaolu did not.

    It was not that she did not want to eat it, but Zhou Zhi had told her that the current white fish was controlled and umted by the emperor. The price of this fish would not be high for long.

    Knowing that the price of this fish would decrease, Su Xiaolu naturally did not want to buy it.

    The price of the white fish dropped to 500 taels per fish, and the capital was in an uproar.

    !!

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned, they sighed. The white fish had been mashed with some sauerkraut to make fishballs. They were delicious and refreshing. Even if a dish cost dozens of taels, it was not enough.

    At night, Madam Zhao came to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu¡¯s house. She asked Su Xiaolu gently, ¡°Xiaolu, do you still want to eat fish? It¡¯s cheaper now.¡±

    With that, Madam Zhao took out the money and stuffed it into Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands. Her intentions could not be clearer. She could buy as much as she liked.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you for doting on me, Mother, but we don¡¯t have to buy fish now. Before long, the price of the fish will decrease.¡±

    ording to Zhou Zhi¡¯s analysis, if the vortex in the sea became smaller, more white fish would be caught. The white fish would reproduce rapidly in the sea. In the future, the price of each white fish would not exceed ten taels of silver.

    The white fish had medicinal properties and was destined to be different from ordinary fish. However, it could not rece medicine, so the price of the white fish would not be so low that all themoners could afford it. However, if the price was lowered, it would definitely be a delicacymonly used by all rich people.

    ¡°Will it go down again?¡±

    Madam Zhao was a little suspicious. Previously, a white fish cost a few thousand taels. Now, it only costs five hundred taels per fish. The price had already fallen too much. Madam Zhao did not know how much it could fall. She thought for a moment and pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek. She said gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if it doesn¡¯t fall. Buy it if you want to eat it. Take these banknotes with you. It¡¯s convenient when you use it.¡±

    Madam Zhao still gave the banknotes to Su Xiaolu. No matter what price the white fish dropped to, her daughter could use it if she wanted to.

    Su Xiaolu took the banknotes and felt warm in her heart.

    After Madam Zhao left, Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu fell asleep.

    It was already winter and early December. Su Xiaoling was getting married in a few days. Su Xiaolu was getting more and more reluctant to part with her. She did not practice swordsmanship during this period of time and apanied Su Xiaoling every day.

    If Su Xiaoling wanted to cook, she would help her start the fire, just like before.

    When Su Xiaoling was embroidering, Su Xiaolu watched from the side and handed over the needles and thread. The two sisters were together every day.

    Even when Su Xiaolu fell asleep, she hugged Su Xiaoling tightly.

    On the second day of December, it snowed in the capital.

    In the morning, Dou Fu and Hui Xiang were clearing the snow in the courtyard. After breakfast, Su Xiaolu said to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s build a snowman.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, what do you want to build?¡±

    Su Xiaoling asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s build a dragon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of the snow dragon that they had built a few years ago and was filled with emotions.

    The two sisters got busy. From morning to afternoon, they built a dragon, but it didn¡¯t look like one.

    At night, Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others returned. When they saw the snow dragon, their memories surged. The children had all grown up.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also stood and looked at it for a while.

    Starting from the fourth of December, Su Sang and Madam Zhao began to prepare for Su Xiaoling¡¯s marriage at home. Actually, the Su family did not need to prepare much. Someone from the Ministry of Rites came to help prepare all kinds of preparations.

    There was also a nanny from the pce who taught Su Xiaolu etiquette and helped her dress up.

    Su Xiaolu only had time to talk to Su Xiaoling at night. Su Xiaoling did not have time during the day.

    On the fifth night of December, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Madam Zhao came into the room, her eyes gentle and teary.

    She held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything because the person Su Xiaoling was going to marry wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He was the empress¡¯s eldest son. He had a noble status, and her wife would also be very noble. Ordinary farming things were useless to Su Xiaoling.

    Moreover, after Su Xiaoling¡¯s wedding, she would rarely see her family. Even if she was family, she could not meet them just because she wanted to.

    Even if the couple fell out in the future, Su Xiaoling would not have the chance to return to her family. Her best home would be in the temple. Even if it really came to this, her family would not be able to see her as they pleased.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached.

    Su Xiaoling leaned gently on Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll definitely live well.¡±

    On the eve of her marriage, Su Xiaoling was also heartbroken and reluctant, but this was her path. No matter how difficult it was, she had to walk it.

    Madam Zhao sighed. ¡°I hope you can live well.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled with tears in her eyes.

    Su Xiaolu was already crying silently. She sniffed and hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm. She choked and said, ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±

    Her sister was about to get married. Her sister who had taken care of her since she was young and treated her very well was about to get married. Her sister who would secretly call her Little Fairy at night was about to be someone else¡¯s wife.

    Su Xiaolu felt so sad to be separated. She could not control her tears.

    Su Xiaoling was also crying. She reached out to hug Su Xiaolu and instructed, ¡°Xiaolu, when I¡¯m not at home in the future, you have to be filial to our parents for me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded while crying.

    That night, they could not sleep at all.

    They were not sleepy at all. Before dawn, the nanny from the pce had already started to freshen up Su Xiaoling.

    Looking at Su Xiaoling¡¯s swollen eyes from crying, theyined, ¡°My goodness, why are you crying like this? Use some ice¡­¡±

    Everyone quickly got busy. Madam Zhao could not interfere at all and sat quietly with Su Xiaolu.

    At this moment, the women could still take a few more nces at her, but her father and brothers could no longer look at her.

    Madam Chen, Chen Daniu, and Chen Erniu were also here, but they didn¡¯t have a chance to help.

    They could only quietly apany Madam Zhao to witness this scene.

    When it was time to coil her hair, Su Xiaoling stopped all the nannies. She said calmly, ¡°Just let my mother and Auntie do it.¡±

    ¡°This, this is against the rules¡­¡±

    The few grannies felt a little troubled. In the past few days, they had felt that Su Xiaoling was a very gentle person, but now, the coldness in her eyes was very unfamiliar to them. All of a sudden, they felt that the princess consort who had been easy to serve these few days was fake.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s voice was cold and irrefutable. ¡°There¡¯s nothing against the rules. This is the custom. When a woman gets married, her mother will tie her hair. I¡¯m from a farming family to begin with, and I¡¯ve also done things ording to the rules of the pce. The pce should follow my rules.¡±

    She could follow the rules of the pce for other things, but she only wanted Madam Zhao to coil her hair herself. She refused to give in no matter what.

 Chapter 515 - 515 Marriage

    515 Marriage

    Su Xiaoling refused to give in. The nannies had no choice but to get someone to ask about it. After all, this was the rule.

    When the news reached the pce, Wei Ling was furious.

    She roared angrily, ¡°No, what right does she have to break the pce rules? She¡¯s just a lowly peasant girl. Now that she¡¯s marrying my son, what else does she want? Just send a message. If she doesn¡¯t follow the rules, she won¡¯t be able to marry today.¡±

    Wei Ling was very angry. She didn¡¯t like Su Xiaoling to begin with. She was already very angry that Su Xiaoling became Zhou Heng¡¯s main consort.

    During this period of time, after experiencing that incident, her feelings for Zhou Heng had changed a little. Although she was still suspicious, she still acknowledged Zhou Heng¡¯s identity from the bottom of her heart.

    !!

    Her eldest daughter-inw was just an ordinary farmer¡¯s daughter. This was something that Wei Ling found difficult to ept, so she was angry if Su Xiaoling was disobedient.

    The pce maids looked at each other and found it hard to do. However, it was the empress¡¯s order, so they had no choice but to follow it.

    At this moment, the sound of ¡°His Majesty has arrived¡± came from outside. The pce servants knelt down to wee him.

    Zhou Zhao pursed his lips and asked calmly, ¡°What happened? What did you do to make the empress so angry?¡±

    The pce maid replied in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s because the princess consort refused to let the maids in the pce tie her hair. She broke the rules of the pce.¡±

    Since ancient times, the royal family had always been the most honorable. All the women who married into the royal family had been arranged by the royal family to pay their respects. They all regarded this as a favor from the royal family.

    Everyone was used to it, and no one would vite the pce¡¯s decree.

    Su Xiaoling refused. She was the princess consort. No one could force her, so they could only report it to the empress.

    Now that the empress was angry, it was really a difficult situation.

    Now that the Emperor was here, the pce servants heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Is it worth being so angry over such a small matter? Su Xiaolinges from a farming family. In an ordinary farming family, it¡¯smon for a woman to get married and have her motherb her hair and makeup. I know that the pce¡¯s Ministry of Rites has such etiquette, but this doesn¡¯t conflict with folklore. Let the Crown Prince¡¯s wife choose whatever she likes.¡±

    Zhou Zhao brushed it off with a few words.

    Wei Ling felt aggrieved and was not satisfied with this arrangement.

    Zhou Zhao waved his hand to dismiss the pce servants.

    Wei Ling turned around and felt wronged.

    Zhou Zhao put his arm around her shoulders and sighed softly. ¡°Empress, think about the times when you doted on Heng¡¯er.¡±

    Wei Ling felt sad. ¡°Su Xiaoling isn¡¯t worthy of Heng¡¯er. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    A farm girl who knew nothing but to embarrass her son.

    She had worked so hard to protect her child, but he had married such a woman. How could she ept this?

    Zhou Zhao sighed helplessly. ¡°But this is what Heng¡¯er wants. The Ministry of Rites has assessed theirpatibility. Although Su Xiaoling was born into a farmer¡¯s family, they were fated to be. This is destined. No one can stop her fate. She and Heng¡¯er arepatible. No one is better than her.¡±

    Wei Ling was silent. When theirpatibility was assessed, there was a thorn in her heart. She couldn¡¯t find a reason to stop them. Today, Su Xiaoling refused to listen, so she immediately seemed to have found an outlet to vent. Now that the emperor wanted to stop her, Wei Ling felt even more aggrieved.

    Su Xiaoling snatched her son away. It was all because of her that Zhou Heng stopped being close to her.

    Because of her, he med her in his heart and was so distant from her.

    ¡°Heng¡¯er is a rare talent in governing the country. As his mother, I hope you won¡¯t lose your etiquette and magnanimity. Don¡¯t lose your virtue in front of the world.¡±

    Zhou Zhao¡¯s tone became more serious andmanding.

    Wei Ling¡¯s heart seemed to be pierced. She looked at Zhou Zhao in disappointment and anger. She tried her best to suppress her emotions and only replied with one word, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Zhao nced at her and left without saying anything.

    The empress had changed. She was full of hatred and suspicion.

    He would rather she was the stubborn empress in the past. Even if she gave all her love to Zhou Heng, she would still be better than she was now. At least at that time, she loved a child, unlike now. Apart from hatred, she was also paranoid.

    Zhou Zhao came here so that the marriage could proceed smoothly. Since it was useless tofort her, he would notfort her and just suppress her.

    The problem was solved and everything went smoothly.

    When the order from the pce was sent back to the Su Residence, all the nannies respectfully retreated.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She choked and said to Madam Zhao and Madam Chen, ¡°Mother, Auntie, pleaseb my hair.¡±

    Madam Zhao held back her tears and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Chen replied happily, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Madam Zhao held ab and cooperated with Madam Chen. She said some blessings and gently tied Su Xiaoling¡¯s hair.

    Su Xiaolu also went up to help pass the jewelry.

    After tying up her hair, Madam Zhao held back her tears and covered Su Xiaoling with a red bridal veil.

    Not long after, Madam Zhao heard the nanny outside say loudly, ¡°The auspicious time has arrived.¡± Tears streamed down her face and her body swayed.

    Madam Chen quickly supported her and said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, Xiaoling should go out now.¡±

    Madam Chen, who had already married off two of her daughters, knew very well how Madam Chen felt now. At least she could see her daughter often. It would be difficult for Su Xiaoling to meet her after she married into the prince¡¯s residence in the pce.

    Therefore, for Madam Zhao, Su Xiaoling leaving was like cutting off a piece of her heart.

    Moreover, Su Xiaoling had been so sensible since she was young. Countless memories surfaced in Madam Zhao¡¯s mind. She cried and trembled as she helped Su Xiaoling out of the door. Her throat was choked and she could not say a word.

    Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were also quietly shedding tears.

    Su Xiaolu was also crying.

    After opening the door, Su Chong shouted with red eyes, ¡°Xiaoling, Big Brother is here to carry you out.¡±

    He bent down in front of Su Xiaoling.

    Su Hua and Sun Baoqian were also at the side.

    Su Sang, Chen Hu, and the others also came.

    Su Xiaoling climbed onto Su Chong¡¯s back. Su Chong carried her and walked out step by step.

    Su Chong and Su Hua left together. Su Hua whispered to Su Xiaoling, ¡°Third Sister, we can¡¯t apany you often in the future. You have to distinguish the good and bad on your own. You just have to remember one thing. Eldest Brother and Second Brother are your backers. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, what your second brother said is what I want to say as well. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother and Second Brother will work hard to advance and give you the best support.¡±

    Su Chong agreed softly. This was their brothers¡¯ assurance and confidence in Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling choked and replied, ¡°Yes, thank you, Big Brother and Second Brother. I know.¡±

    When she went out, Zhou Heng was already wearing a red wedding suit to wee her. When Su Xiaoling got into the bridal sedan chair, he cupped his hands at Su Chong and Su Hua. With the sound of firecrackers, the bridal sedan chair was lifted and turned around.

    He had finally married the woman he wanted to marry.

 Chapter 516 - 516 Marriage 2

    516 Marriage He would definitely not let her down in this life.

    The bridal sedan chair moved further and further away. The Su family kept looking at it until it was out of sight before turning back to the house.

    Su Hua and Su Chong began to receive the guests.

    After Su Sang sent Madam Zhao back to her room, he went to the front to help.

    Su Xiaolu apanied Madam Zhao, and Madam Chen, Daniu, and Chen Erniu also apanied her quietly.

    !!

    Madam Zhao gradually calmed down. She prayed again and again in her heart, hoping that her daughter would not suffer and be happier.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaoling sat in the bridal sedan chair and listened to the celebratory gongs and drums. She knew that she was getting further and further away from home.

    When she and Zhou Heng got married, the etiquette was much moreplicated than when ordinary people got married. She took out the medicinal pancake that Su Xiaolu had given her from her sleeve and ate it. This pancake was very filling and was not dry, so she would not be thirsty. Only then would she have the energy toplete all the formalities today.

    After alighting from the bridal sedan chair, Zhou Heng held her hand and walked. They bowed to the heavens and the earth and met all the civil and military officials.

    The emperor had practically groomed Zhou Heng as the Crown Prince, which was why the entire wedding was so grand.

    Now that Zhou Heng had been made Crown Prince, he onlycked an opportunity.

    Wei Ling¡¯s face was cold the entire time, showing the might of the empress. She disdained to look at Su Xiaoling.

    However, Su Xiaoling did not waver after all the etiquette. She could not help but take a few more nces. Their gazes met. Su Xiaoling smiled faintly, and Wei Ling looked away coldly. Even if she did not make any mistakes, she would not like her.

    Wasn¡¯t it because she had thick skin and wasn¡¯t delicate that she could handle all these? Thinking of this, Wei Ling despised her even more.

    Su Xiaoling didn¡¯t pay much attention to Wei Ling. She only did what she had to do. She didn¡¯t care if she was liked or not. She only cared about one person when she came here. As long as this person cared about her, it was enough.

    After being sent to her new room, Su Xiaoling could finally rx.

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang closed the door. Hui Xiang gently took out the pearl crown for Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll massage you. Young Miss has instructed me to use this.¡±

    Dou Fu also gently massaged Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulders, arms, and legs to ease the soreness in her body. From leaving the house to entering the pce until now, she had been standing for a few hours. Her legs and feet could not stand the swelling anymore.

    After applying the medicine and massaging it, Su Xiaoling felt much better.

    The next step was to wait.

    When they heard footsteps outside, Hui Xiang and Dou Fu put the pearl crown on Su Xiaoling and put on her red bridal veil.

    Zhou Heng returned. After opening the door, he calmly ordered the pce servants, ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    After entering the room, Hui Xiang and Dou Fu bowed slightly. Zhou Heng raised his hand. ¡°You can leave too.¡±

    When there was only him and Su Xiaoling in the room, he took off Su Xiaoling¡¯s red bridal veil first. He smiled gently and said, ¡°You must be tired today.¡±

    This thick pearl crown left red marks on Su Xiaoling¡¯s forehead. When he took it off, he smelled a faint medicinal fragrance.

    He was quite satisfied with Hui Xiang and Dou Fu. Their martial arts were not bad, and they could also serve Su Xiaoling well. They took good care of her.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently. She looked at Zhou Heng with a gentle gaze.

    Zhou Heng also smiled. He went to pour some wine and drank it with Su Xiaoling.

    It was unknown if they were intoxicated by the alcohol or by each other, but their faces were red and hot.

    Zhou Heng put down the curtains and gently removed Su Xiaoling¡¯s clothes¡­

    There were strict rules in the pce, there must be blood on the couple¡¯s first night.

    The next day, Zhou Heng woke up at dawn. Su Xiaoling moaned. He smiled and turned his head to kiss Su Xiaoling¡¯s cheek. He said gently, ¡°Xiaoling, I¡¯ll go to court first. I¡¯ll bring you back to greet Father and Motherter.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded gently.

    After Zhou Heng left, she pulled the nket over her face.

    The prince¡¯s wedding also had a marriage leave, but if he did not want it, it was fine. There were already four days of rest in a month.

    Zhou Heng went to the morning court assembly. Su Xiaoling also woke up and called the pce maids over to get to know the people in the pce.

    After the morning court assembly, the two of them went to Zhengyang Pce to pay their respects.

    Su Xiaoling walked beside Zhou Heng. Zhou Heng whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Wei Ling didn¡¯t like Su Xiaoling to begin with. Zhou Heng was only respectful to his mother, so Su Xiaoling didn¡¯t need to please her. She just needed to be respectful and polite.

    There were only two older princes in the pce, Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng. The other princes were only about nine or ten years old.

    Zhou Zhao and Wei Ling were already waiting. The other concubines had not left and were waiting to see Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling was born in a farming family. Everyone wanted to see what she looked like. Some people guessed that she would look scrawny and dull. When Su Xiaoling appeared, they were all shocked.

    Su Xiaoling was exquisite and fair. Her actions were appropriate and she looked dignified, beautiful, and generous. Her temperament was not inferior to that of a nobledy.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm and his aura was restrained. In just a few months, he had actually be a sly old fox who hid his emotions.

    He brought Su Xiaoling to kneel and kowtow. He said loudly, ¡°I have brought my wife to greet Father and Mother.¡±

    ¡°Greetings to Father and Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s voice was gentle.

    Zhou Zhao smiled gently and raised his hand. ¡°Get up. Since you¡¯re married, support each other. Father wishes the two of you to grow old together and have many children and grandchildren.¡±

    After Zhou Zhao finished speaking, he looked at the empress, Wei Ling, meaningfully.

    Wei Ling said calmly, ¡°Get up. What your father said is what I want to say.¡±

    Zhou Heng and Su Xiaolu both smiled. Zhou Heng got up and reached out to help Su Xiaoling up.

    Su Xiaoling looked at the concubines present. She smiled and nodded slightly. It could be considered a greeting.

    After greeting them, Wei Ling said coldly, ¡°Alright, you can return for today.¡±

    After she spoke, the concubines retreated. Only the four of them were left in Zhengyang Pce.

    Zhou Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Heng¡¯er and Xiaoling haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? It just so happens that Father and Mother haven¡¯t eaten yet either. In that case, stay and eat with us.¡±

    Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling nodded.

    At this moment, a voice announced the arrival of the Wisdom King.

    Zhou Zhi came. He came in a wheelchair. There were stairs and he needed someone to carry him.

    Seeing Zhou Zhi, Zhou Heng stood up and pushed him. He said softly, ¡°Ah Zhi, thank you foring.¡±

    Zhou Zhi came because of his request.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded slightly.

    Zhou Zhao looked gratified. He had just noticed that Su Xiaoling was also about to get up, but she seemed to remember that this did not make sense, so she sat down.

    From some small details, Zhou Zhao could imagine what kind of care Zhou Heng had received from the Su family. The Su family was very kind.

 Chapter 517 - 517 Marriage 3

    517 Marriage Wei Ling frowned slightly.

    Zhou Heng pushed Zhou Zhi to the table and pulled out a seat to push him over.

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°I pay my respects to Father and Mother. My old illness has acted up. Father and Mother, please forgive me for not being able to get up and greet you.¡±

    Zhou Zhao smiled and shook his head. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Have you forgotten what Father said? You don¡¯t have to bow to anyone.¡±

    Wei Ling looked a little unnatural. She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t look at anyone.

    !!

    Zhou Zhao had given such an order before. Zhou Zhi indeed did not need to bow to anyone, but she had always asked him to bow in the past.

    Even though she knew that his prosthetic legs were as stiff as two pirs and it would be difficult for him to bend down, she still asked him to bow.

    In the past, Zhou Zhi had neverined, but ever since the mother and son broke up, he did not listen to anything she said. He did not even see her, let alone bow.

    In the past, he was still a prince, but now, he was the Wisdom King.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for our family to have a meal together.¡±

    Zhou Zhao looked at his two sons and sighed.

    Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng lookedpletely different now, but their eyes were very simr, as if they were carved from the same mold.

    After half a year of sedimentation, the immaturity in Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes had receded. Among the twin brothers, only this pair of eyes could be simr now.

    ¡°Zhi¡¯er, your eldest brother is already married. Do you have a woman you like? Father has always remembered your marriage. If there¡¯s a woman you like, Father will arrange a marriage for you.¡±

    Zhou Zhao looked at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi¡¯splexion was much better and he looked much healthier. Compared to Zhou Heng¡¯s growing maturity, Zhou Zhi¡¯s gloominess seemed to have dissipated a lot.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Alright, when I need it, I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and ask Father to arrange the marriage.¡±

    Zhou Zhao smiled and nodded. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Zhou Zhi could be loved by someone. It was meaningless to bestow a marriage without any feelings.

    ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Zhou Zhao nced at Wei Ling and stopped looking at her. He happily invited everyone to start eating.

    Wei Ling could not understand. She still hated these two children. If she didn¡¯t want to say some blessings, then she shouldn¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, she would say something that would make people unhappy.

    After eating, Zhou Zhao smiled and said to Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng, ¡°Alright, your mother and father are tired. You can all go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter-inw will take her leave.¡±

    The three of them bowed and prepared to leave together.

    Zhou Zhao looked at Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng and said with a gratified gaze, ¡°You two brothers have to help each other. In this world, there is no closer brotherhood than you two.¡±

    Zhou Heng nced at Zhou Zhi and nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes.¡±

    His father was right. There was no closer brotherhood than them.

    Zhou Zhi smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Zhou Heng pushed Zhou Zhi out. Su Xiaoling followed at the side. When they left, she took the prescription and handed it to Zhou Zhi. She said softly, ¡°Second brother, this is the prescription for medicinal cuisine. Take it back and use it. This is to nourish your body.¡±

    Zhou Zhi took it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhao looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but smile as she pursed her lips. Then, she said to Wei Ling, ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re brothers. How good is that?¡±

    Wei Ling took a few nces and pursed her lips. She said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s his person to begin with.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s sarcastic words made Zhou Zhao speechless.

    He did not say anything else. He just stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back to the pce.¡±

    Wei Ling had cut so many wounds in Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart, and Zhou Zhi had made her empathize with him. Even if the current Zhou Heng was the real one, Wei Ling would never be able to trust himpletely.

    The fate between this mother and son was thin. Some things could not be forced.

    Zhou Zhao left decisively and did not even look back.

    Wei Ling¡¯s thoughts were surging. She looked at Zhou Zhao¡¯s back and wanted to ask him to stay, but after opening her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say the words to ask him to stay. She didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡­

    Zhou Zhi wanted to leave the pce. He did not travel far with Zhou Heng and his wife before they separated.

    When they stopped, Zhou Zhi said to Zhou Heng, ¡°umte more merits and strive to be the Crown Prince as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. Ah Zhi, be careful on the way. Xiaoling and I will go back to the pce first.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Towards this elder brother, he was envious and jealous, but he had never hated him. The difference was too great, and he liked him even less.

    He had never had any killing intent towards him, and Zhou Heng now understood.

    The reason why he stopped him from returning to the capital was only a method to resist Wei Ling. After all, Zhou Heng was still living well even if he didn¡¯t return to the capital. However, if he couldn¡¯t return to the capital, Wei Ling would be worried.

    This was the hatred between mother and son.

    After returning to the pce, Su Xiaoling went to familiarize herself with various internal affairs. Zhou Heng also went to deal with the official documents. At night, the two of them ate together.

    After the bath, it was warm.

    Zhou Heng was worried that Su Xiaoling would not be used to it, but Su Xiaoling adapted very quickly, exceeding his expectations.

    They appreciated each other, and their hearts were close together.

    Su Xiaoling returned home three dayster. Zhou Heng took a day off and personally went back with Su Xiaoling. All kinds of gifts had been prepared.

    When they went home together, Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others were waiting early. They heaved a sigh of relief when they saw them return.

    The rules in the pce wereplicated. Ordinary people would return home in three days, but this might not apply in the pce.

    It was not determined. Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others understood, but they still looked forward to it and waited.

    Seeing Su Xiaoling get out of the carriage, Madam Zhao reached out to support her. Both mother and daughter were teary-eyed.

    Su Xiaolu also held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand. She had insomnia every night for the past few days.

    ¡°Xiaoling, how are things in the pce? Are you used to it?¡±

    Madam Zhao asked anxiously.

    Su Xiaoling held back her tears and nodded. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s family also came out.

    Madam Qian walked over and said gently, ¡°That¡¯s good. Your mother can be more at ease now.¡±

    After entering the house, the men and women separated.

    This short half a day of meeting was not enough for the mother and daughter. Every minute and second was counted.

    Zhou Heng also said something to Su Chong and Su Hua.

    Su Chong¡¯s transfer order woulde soon. It woulde before the new year.

    They had lunch together at noon. After lunch, Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling were going back to the pce.

    They were all very reluctant, as if they had just arrived and were going back again.

    After they left, Madam Zhao felt a little lonely. She sighed softly and said, ¡°I really hope Heng cane out and set up the mansion soon.¡±

    This way, it would not be so difficult for her to see Su Xiaoling.

    However, it was not easy for a prince to leave the pce and build a residence. Unless he was conferred the title of King or a Crown Prince, Zhou Zhi had always been an exception. Under normal circumstances, even if there was a residence outside the pce, he would not stay outside the pce permanently. After being conferred the title of King, he had to build a pce. The Crown Prince would also live in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. It won¡¯t be long,¡± Su Xiaoluforted Madam Zhao.

 Chapter 518 - 518 Second Detoxification

    518 Second Detoxification

    Wei Ling wasn¡¯t the only one who believed in that prophecy.

    The emperor also believed it, but their beliefs were different. The emperor¡¯s intentions were very clear. He was nurturing Zhou Heng as the heir apparent, and Zhou Heng was also working hard to learn. Therefore, he only needed an opportunity to establish the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not understand such a deep matter. She could only pray that this day woulde soon.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu with a gentle gaze. She gently pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re like your sister. You¡¯ve been sensible since you were young. Your mother is already very happy.¡±

    ¡°So, whatever you want or like, don¡¯t hide it in your heart. Father and Mother might not be able to help, but we will definitely do our best to help.¡±

    Her youngest daughter was no longer as innocent and lively as when she was young. Many things were buried in her heart. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached, but she was helpless about these things.

    Time would stop for no one.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Madam Zhao. She hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s waist. She was almost as tall as Madam Zhao. She pressed her head against Madam Zhao¡¯s shoulder and said wheedlingly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, mother. I know.¡±

    She had grown up and understood everything.

    Having lived two lifetimes, she once again understood manyplicated emotions.

    Madam Zhao gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and sighed softly.

    After Su Xiaoling got married, the house became much quieter.

    Sun Baoqian took over the matter of Su Xiaoling¡¯s scar removal ointment. She was not idle either. asionally, she would help Su Xiaolu grind the ointment. The two of them had a good rtionship. Sun Baoqian knew her identity very well. She knew that she was Su Xiaolu¡¯s sister-inw and not her biological sister.

    As a sister-inw, she got along very well with her and dealt with her inws very well.

    In mid-December, Su Xiaolu began to detoxify Zhou Zhi for the second time. She told Su Sang and Madam Zhao that on the fifteenth of December, she and Zhou Zhi would set off for the hot spring at Fengpo tform.

    In December, the cold wind was bone-chilling. It couldn¡¯t be better to have a warm ce.

    In the past few months, ever since the white fish appeared, Zhou Zhi¡¯s body had been getting better and better. He could also withstand the various pain reactions of detoxification. It was a good time to detoxify.

    Su Xiaolu wrapped herself in a cloak and got into the carriage. Zhou Zhi handed over a hot-water bottle. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re very cold, right? Here, this is warm.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took it. The hot-water bottle was very warm. She smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi seemed to be cold and wore thicker clothes.

    In the carriage, both of them were holding hot-water bottles. Jin Si, Jin Liu, and Su Xiaolu were familiar with the driver.

    Jin Wu, Jin Qi, Jin Ba, Jin Jiu, and the others followed.

    They were all familiar faces to Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Any news from the seately?¡±

    Since she was bored, Su Xiaolu asked about the white fish. When she came to the capital, the price of the white fish seemed to have stabilized at 100 taels each. It had not decreased in the past few days.

    Su Xiaolu did not buy fish, but Sun Baoqian did.

    Everyone in the family enjoyed it. Sun Baoqian had a generous dowry, which was an extra meal for her.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°The market for the white fish in the capital is saturated, but not in the other states. The whirlpool in Qinghai is getting smaller and smaller. Tons of white fish are caught every day. The capital is controlled, but this situation won¡¯tst long.¡±

    ¡°This person controlling it belongs to Father. There are many white fish, but it¡¯s still a good thing.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was afraid that Su Xiaolu did not understand enough, so he directly told her that someone was in control.

    The emperor had not earned enough money from the white fish money.

    Su Xiaolu understood.

    It was a day¡¯s journey to Fengpo tform, and they might only arrive at night.

    Zhou Zhi took out some snacks for Su Xiaolu to eat. Su Xiaolu did not stand on ceremony. She took it and opened it. The spiritual energy assailed her nose. She nced at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Is this dried fish made of the white fish?¡±

    The familiar smell and some fresh and spicy fragrant made Su Xiaolu hungry.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and said softly, ¡°I thought that the original taste of the white fish would be delicious and that adding some peppers and chili would damage the taste, but after making it, it didn¡¯t. It has a different taste. You¡¯ll know when you try it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had already started eating.

    The spicy, fresh, and fragrant taste stimted the taste buds. It was very delicious and she could finish the entire bag very quickly.

    Su Xiaolu handed the bag to Zhou Zhi. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You should eat it too. This is good for your appetite. You can eat more. You¡¯re too thin.¡±

    With the nourishment of the white fish, Zhou Zhi did not gain weight. He was still very thin and looked sickly.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and started eating with Su Xiaolu.

    When the grease touched his hands, he would also lick it off like Su Xiaolu.

    It was a little spicy, but he couldn¡¯t stop.

    Unknowingly, the two of them finished a packet together. Zhou Zhi wiped his hands with a handkerchief while Su Xiaolu wiped her hands.

    Zhou Zhi took out another bag. ¡°Have a taste. This is to relieve the spiciness.¡±

    It was a candy bar.

    Su Xiaolu ate a piece, and so did Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu was a little puzzled. ¡°Where did you buy this? It tastes a little special. It¡¯s sweet and cool. Is there Silver Pill Grass in it?¡±

    The ancients called it Silver Pill Grass, and theter generations called it Mint.

    However, the extraction of licorice also had such an effect, but she did not know which one was added.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s made in the residence with Silver Pill Grass. If you like it, I¡¯ll send you a few bagster.¡±

    Su Xiaolu licked the candy. She really liked this taste.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not refuse. There seemed to be forty to fifty pieces in this bag. If she ate them every day, she would finish them quickly.

    It felt strange to keep asking Zhou Zhi for more, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t buy it outside.

    However, she would eat as much as she could.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu for a while and his lips curled up unconsciously.

    At noon, they ate rations and rested for a while before continuing on their way.

    In the afternoon, Su Xiaolu was sleepy. She nced at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were closed at some point and he seemed to be asleep. Su Xiaolu was also very rxed. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep by the carriage.

    She did not know that not long after she fell asleep, Zhou Zhi opened his eyes.

    When they reached Fengpo tform, Zhou Zhi shook Su Xiaolu gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and regretted sleeping too soundly.

    She got off the carriage with Zhou Zhi and realized that it was already dark.

    They were at a house. The house was already lit withnterns, so the two of them went in together.

    Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today. The food I asked them to prepare is mild. There¡¯s also some delicious food at Fengpo tform. Try it tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a picky eater.

    Zhou Zhi said that it was mild, but the taste was very good and suited her taste.

 Chapter 519 - 519 Save Her

    519 Save Her

    Zhou Zhi seemed to like this meal too. ording to Zhou Zhi¡¯s appetite, she felt that one bowl was enough for him, but he ate two bowls.

    As if he knew what she was thinking, Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious when I see you eating so happily. I identally ate too much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Eating more is healthier.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, there¡¯s a bath in the courtyard. If you don¡¯t want to sleep yet, you can soak in it. The imperial physician said that soaking in the hot spring often is also beneficial to your body.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She had slept quite long today and did not really want to sleep.

    She returned to her room. There was a bath in the small courtyard. The maidservants were very quiet. Su Xiaolu asked and they brought her there.

    It was chilly outside, but when she pushed open the door, she was greeted by the warmth of the heater. The house was warm, too. The bath was in the very center, mist rising from it.

    Su Xiaolu reached out to test the temperature of the water. It was very warm andfortable.

    Su Xiaolu dismissed the maidservants and went into the bath.

    It was veryfortable. After soaking for half an hour, Su Xiaolu went to sleep.

    The next morning, medicinal herbs began to be sent over one after another. These were all things she had specifically requested.

    After breakfast, Su Xiaolu began to deal with the herbs. She could use the hot spring and soak in the bath without worrying about the temperature.

    But such arge bath definitely wouldn¡¯t work.

    Su Xiaolu told Jin Liu to see if there was a small bath the size of a bathtub.

    Jin Liu smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, that¡¯s not a problem. Fengpo tform doesn¡¯t have anything else, but there are plenty of baths. There are no baths of this size in the residence, but you can find them elsewhere. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go look for them immediately.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Because Fengpo tform had a hot spring, it was surrounded by fog all year round and the forest was dense. The scenery was very beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu was grinding medicine under the small porch outside the window. Because of the high terrain, she could see the scenery of Fengpo tform very well.

    After mashing the herbs, she wrapped them in gauze and began to boil the herbs in arge iron pot.

    During this free time, the maid brought over roasted chicken.

    Su Xiaolu ate with a smile. It was really timely.

    Eating roasted chicken and drinking warm goat milk wine was simply toofortable.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu asked Zhou Zhi toe over. After Zhou Zhi came, Su Xiaolu gave him acupuncture.

    After taking out the needles, the medicinal juice was ready. Jin Liu and the others brought it out one by one. Su Xiaolu pushed Zhou Zhi over.

    In an inn not far from the residence, there was a bath the size of a bathtub. Half of the hot spring inside had already been emptied. When the medicinal liquid was poured in, the water turned ck.

    Zhou Zhi took off his coat and Su Xiaolu ced a few needles on his chest. She said, ¡°Alright, you can go in and soak. You cane out after soaking for four hours.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded and said softly, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s cold outside. You can go back first. When the time is almost up, they wille and call you.¡±

    He could not bear to let Su Xiaolu wait here.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll sit outside for a while and look at the scenery. It¡¯ll be very painful this time. If you can¡¯t take it, you can call me.¡±

    She could not go too far. It was necessary for her to guard Zhou Zhi.

    Hence, Zhou Zhi did not say anything else.

    He entered the bath and Su Xiaolu left.

    The bath was guarded both inside and outside.

    Su Xiaolu did not go far. She took a look in the courtyard of the inn.

    She heard some noise and couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    It was an old woman who had rushed down from upstairs with someone chasing after her.

    The old woman panicked as she ran. Her hands were covered in blood as she muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t take this. I can¡¯t take it¡­ Don¡¯t chase me. Find someone else.¡±

    The maidservants behind her looked anxious. ¡°Old Madam Lin, you can¡¯t leave. What will happen to our Madam if you leave?¡±

    ¡°We are at least two hours away from town. It¡¯s toote to get a doctor.¡±

    The maidservants were about to cry.

    However, Old Madam Lin still ran away without looking back. The maidservants couldn¡¯t catch her even after chasing her downstairs. They stomped their feet anxiously, but they could only wipe their tears and return upstairs.

    The waiter of the inn kept bringing hot water upstairs.

    Su Xiaolu heard him mutter under his breath, ¡°Why did the feete out first?¡±

    It was not difficult to guess that someone had encountered difficultbor.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. She got up and went over to inform Jinliu and the others that she was going upstairs to take a look. They would call her if something happened.

    Su Xiaolu decided to save her. After informing Jin Liu and the others, she carried the first aid kit upstairs.

    As soon as he reached the third floor, he bumped into a figure rushing downstairs. Su Xiaolu recognized him at a nce and called out to him, ¡°Lord Sun.¡±

    Sun Yangxin froze for a moment. His thoughts returned and he focused his gaze. Only then did he see that it was Su Xiaolu. He was originally very happy to see her again, but he had something urgent to attend to now. He said, ¡°Xiaolu, I have something to do. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Sun, are you looking for a doctor? I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Sun Yangxin.

    She never expected to meet Sun Yangxin here. The one who had a difficultbor should be Zhou Wenjing.

    Su Xiaolu said to Sun Yangxin, ¡°Lord Sun, I¡¯ve been studying medicine since I was young. Is your wife having a difficult delivery? I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡±

    Sun Yangxin looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright eyes. He gritted his teeth and chose to believe her. He said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu. You go first. I¡¯ll go down and arrange for the manservant toe up immediately.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and walked towards the room on the third floor.

    Sun Yangxin hurriedly went downstairs to arrange for the manservant to fetch the doctor from the town.

    The room where the whimpering came from was the room where Zhou Wenjing was. The maidservants were sobbing softly inside. Zhou Wenjing¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale on the bed, and the room reeked of blood.

    Su Xiaolu took a pill and stuffed it into Zhou Wenjing¡¯s mouth. Then, she picked up her hand and took her pulse.

    Zhou Wenjing looked at Su Xiaolu. She recognized Su Xiaolu. She was terrified, but she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak now. She could only let Su Xiaolu do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°You¡¯re having a difficultbor. The fetus¡¯ heart pulse is already very weak. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. I¡¯m a doctor. Anyway, you can¡¯t find another doctor here. Even if my medical skills aren¡¯t good, it¡¯s better to try everything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly.

    Zhou Wenjing gradually rxed when she heard this because Su Xiaolu was right.

    It was not time for her to give birth yet. It was not easy for her to get Sun Yangxin¡¯s permission toe here to soak in the hot spring. However, she did not expect to give birth here. She found a midwife who ran away when she saw that she was having a difficultbor.

    When Su Xiaolu came in, the maidservants had not reacted to Su Xiaolu, but they would not chase her away now.

    Su Xiaolu touched Zhou Wenjing¡¯s abdomen with both hands and felt that something was wrong. She checked carefully and was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with twins?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing widened her eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 520 - 520 Two Children

    520 Two Children

    Seeing her like this, Su Xiaolu knew that she probably did not know.

    Su Xiaolu was a little helpless. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with two children and you don¡¯t even know. Didn¡¯t you ask a doctor to take a look?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing¡¯s tears rolled down. She felt too aggrieved and indignant.

    Ever since she left the capital with Sun Yangxin, her mother-inw¡¯s health had not been good. Sun Yangxin was very cold to her, and she did not want to interfere. After she left the capital, she did not see a doctor again.

    Her stomach was a little big, but she did not think too much about it. She just thought that the child was big. Her mother-inw had told her not to eat too much. She was afraid that if the child was too big, she would suffer.

    !!

    She still couldn¡¯t help but treat Sun Yangxin well. Perhaps it was because her stomach was getting bigger and bigger that Sun Yangxin¡¯s attitude softened a lot. The ce where he worked was four hours away from Fengpo tform. She begged for a long time before Sun Yangxin agreed toe.

    The suddenbor was something they had not expected.

    It was a difficultbor. Sun Yangxin only took a few nces at her and told the midwife to protect the mother. She was the one who kicked the midwife away. She had to protect the child. Even if she died, she had to protect the child in her womb.

    However, she never expected to have two children in her stomach.

    Zhou Wenjing closed her eyes. She had to protect the two children even more. She calmed her breathing and opened her eyes to look at Su Xiaolu. She said firmly, ¡°Miss Su, please protect my children. It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t live. Since you¡¯re a doctor, you definitely know how to protect the children. Can you start now?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing panted after saying that.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    Sun Yangxin¡¯s voice came from outside. He had run up and was panting. After saying this, he panted heavily.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and then at Zhou Wenjing.

    Zhou Wenjing was also a little anxious. She looked at Su Xiaolu pleadingly and said weakly, ¡°Miss Su, I-I beg you. They haven¡¯t¡­ seen this world.¡±

    As for her, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She didn¡¯t get what she wanted. She had been pregnant with these two children, and she knew the changes in her body the best. Regardless of whether Sun Yangxin loved these two children or not, she loved them. Therefore, even if she died, she wanted these two children to live and see the world.

    Upon hearing that the child¡¯s pulse was weak, Zhou Wenjing felt her heart being squeezed by an invisible hand.

    She did not look at Sun Yangxin. Instead, she stared at Su Xiaolu and begged, ¡°Save the children¡­¡±

    Sun Yangxin looked a little flustered. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, protect the mother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first. If the fetal position can be adjusted, I¡¯ll try my best to keep them. If it can¡¯t be both, then discuss a result yourselves. It has to be a result that both of you agree with. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care.¡±

    Sun Yangxin was speechless. He did not say anything else and just looked at Su Xiaolu with hope. It would be best if everyone could survive.

    Zhou Wenjing wanted to speak, but she didn¡¯t have the strength.

    Su Xiaolu asked everyone to go out and wait.

    Zhou Wenjing was a little nervous. She was afraid that Su Xiaolu would take the opportunity to take revenge. After all, she had kidnapped Su Xiaoling before.

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t look at her. She lifted the nket and checked Zhou Wenjing¡¯s condition. During the checkup, Zhou Wenjing¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. She muttered to herself in pain, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me for what I did. If possible, I really don¡¯t want to do that at all. I was narrow-minded. I couldn¡¯t tolerate anything at all¡­¡±

    ¡°But this world is like this¡­ I¡¯m a very useless woman. I think I¡¯m extraordinary, but I¡¯m stuck in the mortal world¡­ I¡¯ve been too tired in my life. Even if I die now, I won¡¯t be sad. I hope that my children can live. Even if there are too many unbearable things in this world, there are still good things. I hope that they can take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Zhou Wenjing cried out in pain and was instantly rendered speechless.

    Su Xiaolu washed the hands on her hands and said calmly to Zhou Wenjing, ¡°I¡¯ll use a needle to stimte the child¡¯s feet. The foot has to be retracted to adjust the position of the fetus. In the future, this child¡¯s foot might have a limp, and it¡¯s irreversible.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a C-section, there will be some problems with his feet. These are irreversible. It¡¯ll be the same whether you die or not.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined very clearly, and Zhou Wenjing heard clearly.

    Her lips trembled. After a while, she said, ¡°I understand. I ept the consequences.¡±

    When she met Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes, she could not see any hatred or even pity. She was so calm that people could not help but believe her.

    Zhou Wenjing also believed that this was the best oue.

    She watched as Su Xiaolu took out the needles. Not long after, she felt another heart-wrenching pain. She watched as Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands slid around her stomach. It hurt¡­

    Zhou Wenjing¡¯s face contorted uncontrobly as she stopped screaming for a long time. Only when the suffocating pain passed did she find her voice again.

    It was too painful. It was really too painful.

    Her entire body trembled uncontrobly.

    Finally, it stopped. Zhou Wenjing panted like a dead fish.

    Su Xiaolu stuffed two pills into her mouth.

    Zhou Wenjing looked at her and wanted to thank her. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.

    Su Xiaolu seemed to know what she was going to say. She said, ¡°It¡¯s going well. The fetal position has already recovered. Try to ease it. I¡¯ll insert your vital acupoint next. You¡¯ll give birth to the child soon. It might hurt even more than just now. Nod when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing¡¯s body was trembling. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much more painful it could be. Could she withstand it?

    Her trembling hand involuntarily touched her belly. Perhaps it was because of the familiar touch, but the child moved.

    Zhou Wenjing smiled. She looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded. She was ready.

    So what if it hurt? It would just hurt to death. What she wanted was for the children to be safe. As long as the children were safe, so be it.

    Su Xiaolu took out silver needles and inserted many needles into Zhou Wenjing¡¯s stomach. As the needles fell, Zhou Wenjing¡¯s cries of pain began again.

    Zhou Wenjing understood the pain that Su Xiaolu was talking about. This pain seemed to tear her apart.

    The pain let her know that death was a luxury. Because even if it hurt so much, she was still alive and so awake.

    She felt something go out under her. She saw Su Xiaolu lift the child up nimbly and hit the sole of his foot mercilessly. The child let out a cry.

    Su Xiaolu shouted, ¡°Come in and take care of the children.¡±

    The first child Zhou Wenjing gave birth to was a boy. At that moment, he was clenching his fists and crying.

 Chapter 521 - 521 Dragon and Phoenix

    521 Dragon and Phoenix

    Zhou Wenjing also cried.

    The cries were not loud, but they were not weak either.

    Su Xiaolu had already ced her hand on her stomach. The pain came again, and Zhou Wenjing felt like she was better off dead.

    But it was a process that couldn¡¯t be stopped. Her face was paler than a ghost¡¯s.

    She opened her mouth to scream because of the pain, but she could not make any sound.

    !!

    When her body felt light, Zhou Wenjing was in a daze. She seemed to hear the maidservants crying before she lost consciousness.

    The second child was a girl. One of her feet was purple. Su Xiaolu checked and realized that she was the one who hade out feet first.

    She hit the baby girl until she cried and handed her to the maidservants to wash.

    The door was pushed open. Sun Yangxin entered in a panic and knelt down by the bed with difficulty. He looked sad and two streams of tears flowed down his face.

    Su Xiaolu washed her hands and came over. Seeing him cry silently, she said, ¡°Lord Sun, the mother and the children are fine. Your wife just fell asleep from exhaustion.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could tell that Sun Yangxin was very sad, but she could not understand why he was sad.

    It was because he really liked Zhou Wenjing or something else.

    Sun Yangxin didn¡¯t hear clearly for a moment, so Su Xiaolu had no choice but to say again, ¡°Lord Sun, congrattions. This pair of twins is a boy and a girl. Your wife is fine too. She just fell asleep from exhaustion. The two children are a little weak, but they¡¯ll be fine if you raise them well.¡±

    Only then did Sun Yangxine back to his senses. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°No need.¡±

    Since they met, it was fate.

    Seeing that Zhou Wenjing wasn¡¯t bleeding profusely, Su Xiaolu took the needles and bade farewell.

    Before she left, she told him where she lived. If there was anything, he could look for her in the next few days.

    Sun Yangxin nodded and personally sent Su Xiaolu downstairs.

    When Su Xiaolu returned, it was not time for Zhou Zhi to leave the medicinal bath yet. She smelled of blood, so she went to change her clothes.

    After changing, she went to see Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi was sweating profusely. His sweat was ck because of all the poisons. The poison this time was expelled from his pores, so every part of his body hurt.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was also pale.

    He still smiled at Su Xiaolu with difficulty. Su Xiaolu took out a medicine bottle and poured out the medicine. Zhou Zhi ate it. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°This pain is uncontroble. You can only endure it for a while longer. In your situation, you should be cleansed after four more detoxifications. Every subsequent time will be more painful than the previous one.¡±

    Zhou Zhi forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can endure it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was indeed very good at endurance. This pain was no less than Zhou Wenjing giving birth. Zhou Wenjing was screaming her heart out, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. If he wasn¡¯t trembling, Su Xiaolu would have thought that he really didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Guess what I was doing just now. Let me tell you, I met Lord Sun, the former Minister of Rites. He and his wife were also soaking in the hot spring here. His wife had a difficultbor.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Zhou Zhi what had happened to divert his attention from the pain.

    Zhou Zhi said, ¡°Lord Sun was transferred to a small city in Huizhou. That small city is not far from Fengpo tform. Did his wife give birth to a boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess. His wife was pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl. In the beginning, the girl¡¯s feet came out first. I adjusted her fetal position, but the boy was born first. He went from a younger brother to an older brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it and found it interesting. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Zhou Zhi also smiled. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really good.¡±

    In an instant, he had a son and a daughter. Although the children were conceived by Zhou Wenjing through her schemes, if Sun Yangxin was really unwilling to stay after leaving the capital, he had plenty of ways.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what do you think Lord Sun¡¯s attitude towards his wife is?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Rtionships were tooplicated. She really didn¡¯t know anything about it. It was soplicated that she didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°It¡¯s new eptance andpensation.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi seriously. She felt that Zhou Zhi seemed to have seen through everything. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Lord Sun is an emotional person. Previously, he couldn¡¯t let go of his missing fianc¨¦e, so he wouldn¡¯t ept Zhou Wenjing. He turned a blind eye to Zhou Wenjing¡¯s efforts over the past twenty years. However, after hepletely let go of the past, he began to notice the people around him. Zhou Wenjing is a very good wife. She runs the family and is filial to Lord Sun¡¯s mother. All these deeds can be noticed by Lord Sun. Perhaps he won¡¯t fall in love with Zhou Wenjing so quickly, but he will try to ept her and make it up to her.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, if Madam Sun doesn¡¯t change her mind, she should be able to get the result she wants.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said slowly. His words were detailed and easy to understand. Su Xiaolu understood after hearing them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. Be it Sun Yangxin or Zhou Wenjing, they had worked hard during the twenty years of waiting. It was good that they could cultivate such an oue.

    One had to learn to let go.

    This was all under the condition that Su Xiaoling was safe. She could let Zhou Wenjing off.

    If Su Xiaoling was hurt because of this, it would not be the same. No matter what the past was, she only cared about her family.

    This time, it was up to her whether to save her or not.

    She chose to save her on the premise that she did not go against her beliefs. Old Wu had taught her that she could do whatever she wanted. This was the tradition for the Minggu Medical Valley. In her previous life, her Master had taught her to umte virtue, kindness, and let go. She had also followed her heart and had always done this, only seeking a clear conscience.

    That year, she made a promise to save a hundred evil people.

    Madam Tang was the first, and Zhou Wenjing was the second.

    She had already tasted the consequences of Madam Tang¡¯s evil deeds. What Zhou Wenjing would suffer in the future was still up to her.

    The past was in the past. If she did not understand, she would have to suffer the consequences of her own actions.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°Xiaolu is so kind.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Was she kind? She didn¡¯t think she was that kind, but she was still very happy to be praised. She smiled at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very kind too.¡±

    Zhou Zhi felt that she was kind. She felt that Zhou Zhi was the real kind one.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes. His lips moved but no sound came out. Actually, he wasn¡¯t kind. His heart had long turned ck.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright eyes, he smiled. This was exactly what he wanted. He wanted her to think that he was a good person. Now, she believed most of it.

    After four hours of the medicinal bath, Zhou Zhi could wash up and rest. He did not have much of an appetite, so he picked up food for Su Xiaolu during dinner. Su Xiaolu smiled until her eyes curved. She said, ¡°This is delicious. Try it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at her smile and found it difficult to resist. He ate some of the delicious dishes that Su Xiaolu had mentioned and did not touch the rest.

 Chapter 522 - 522 A Little Illusion

    522 A Little Illusion

    Su Xiaolu praised almost every dish. After dinner, Zhou Zhi also ate a lot.

    After dinner, hey down and Su Xiaolu gave him acupuncture.

    Zhou Zhi was a little tired. His voice was very soft. ¡°Xiaolu, will I be blind this time?¡±

    ¡°Not this time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and injected him as she answered.

    !!

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. He actually didn¡¯t like the feeling of being blind. He didn¡¯t have legs to begin with. If he didn¡¯t even have eyes, he was afraid that he would go crazy.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to sleep? Your willpower is really good. Let¡¯s see how many needles you canst.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi curiously. Zhou Zhi¡¯s willpower was beyond her imagination. Logically speaking, Zhou Zhi should have fallen asleep after being injected with these acupuncture points. However, he was only a little tired, but he was still awake.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said gently, ¡°Okay, Xiaolu, count for me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She felt that she was hallucinating. She felt that Zhou Zhi¡¯s words were actually a little doting.

    However, Zhou Zhi was not her brother. This was her illusion.

    She collected her thoughts and seriously inserted the needles.

    After the injection, she looked at Zhou Zhi. She could tell that he was very sleepy and his blinking was slowing down, but he was not asleep yet.

    Su Xiaolu inserted needles one after another. When thest few needles were inserted, Zhou Zhi finally fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief. If he was still awake, it would be inconvenient for her to give him acupuncture on his legs.

    After Zhou Zhi fell asleep, Su Xiaolu lifted his pants and continued to perform acupuncture.

    After doing all of this, Su Xiaolu rested for a while. All the silver needles began to soak in poison. Su Xiaolu put on her sheepskin gloves and began to remove the needles.

    The sky outside began to brighten. After taking out all the silver needles, Su Xiaolu covered Zhou Zhi with the nket and went back to rest.

    For the past few days, she had to detoxify Zhou Zhi at such a high intensity and rest whenever she could.

    She fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. Her consciousness sank into the Space. The spiritual energy nourished her divine sense and brushed away her physical and mental fatigue.

    ¡ª-

    Sun Yangxin kept watch over Zhou Wenjing. The two children were very safe, but Zhou Wenjing didn¡¯t wake up.

    He could only feed Zhou Wenjing some ginseng water. It was almost dawn when Zhou Wenjing woke up. She gradually regained consciousness as she trembled and touched her abdomen. ¡°Where are the children?¡±

    Before Sun Yangxin could say a word, Zhou Wenjing broke down and cried. ¡°You just don¡¯t want me to give birth, but this is your flesh and blood. They¡¯re already alive. How can you give up on them?¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not good, but if I had a choice, why would I do that? All these years, you only have that Yan Mian in your heart. When have you ever looked at me twice? If you want my life, just take it. Why do you have to erase my children?¡±

    Tears streamed down Zhou Wenjing¡¯s face as sheined bitterly.

    Sun Yangxin reacted. He looked at Zhou Wenjing and hurriedly said, ¡°The children are fine. You¡¯re confused. Have you forgotten? Xiaolu delivered the children for you. Calm down and think about it.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing was confused and forgot that Su Xiaolu had helped her deliver the baby.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t believe him, Sun Yangxin immediately asked the maidservant to bring the children in.

    Zhou Wenjing was stunned for a few seconds before she gradually calmed down. Slowly, she remembered. She lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Sun Yangxin¡¯s expression.

    The maidservant carried the two children in for Zhou Wenjing to see.

    ¡°A boy and a daughter. The son is the older brother and the girl is the younger sister. The younger sister was supposed to be born first. Her feet came out first. After the birth position was reversed, she became the younger sister.¡±

    Sun Yangxin exined softly.

    Zhou Wenjing was somewhat anxious. ¡°Help me up.¡±

    Sun Yangxin went forward and scooped Zhou Wenjing up with the crook of his arm.

    Zhou Wenjing was taken aback. She had an indescribable feeling of grievance and disbelief.

    After Sun Yangxin helped her sit up, she choked and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sun Yangxin didn¡¯t me Zhou Wenjing for losing herposure. The pain and suffering she had gone through to give birth to these two children were still vivid in his mind. Sun Yangxin also had mixed feelings. He felt that he couldn¡¯tpensate Zhou Wenjing no matter what.

    The two children were still wrinkled and sleeping soundly. Zhou Wenjing looked at them as tears fell. She reached out and stroked the two children¡¯s hair. She gulped and said, ¡°Master, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Miss Su wouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing felt that Su Xiaolu had saved her because of Sun Yangxin.

    Sun Yangxin did not exin anything. No matter what, he should be grateful.

    ¡°Rest well. You¡¯re very weak. The doctor has prescribed some medicine. Rest here for a few days before we go back. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll bring you to thank her.¡±

    He had already learned that Su Xiaolu would be here for the next few days. When Zhou Wenjing was better, she should thank her personally.

    Without Su Xiaolu, this pair of children would definitely not be able to survive.

    Zhou Wenjing nodded. ¡°Alright, I should say thank you. Is there anything wrong with my daughter¡¯s feet?¡±

    Zhou Wenjing was a little worried. She recalled what Su Xiaolu had said and felt worried.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine for the time being. The doctor has seen her and said that there¡¯s no problem. She should rest well first.¡±

    Sun Yangxin told Zhou Wenjing what the doctor had said. Even if the girl had any seque, they would ept it. However, it would naturally be better if she could be healthy.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Zhou Wenjing was relieved. Looking at the two children, she felt warmth in her heart. These were her children. She had protected them and would have someone to rely on in the future.

    ¡°Eat something.¡±

    Sun Yangxin brought over chicken soup.

    Zhou Wenjing peeked in disbelief many times. She didn¡¯t know why Sun Yangxin had be so gentle, but this was what she had dreamed of. Tears of various emotions flowed down her face.

    That was good, that was good.

    ¡ª-

    December 21st, a heavy snowfall.

    When Su Xiaolu performed acupuncture on Zhou Zhi, she could hear the sound of snow falling outside.

    Zhou Zhi had lost a lot of weight. His sickly expression made him look pitiful.

    He couldn¡¯t eat much food even if she apanied him to eat.

    Today, he did not drink a single drop of water.

    Su Xiaolu was a little worried, so after taking out the needles, she kept watch. The hot porridge was already prepared. When Zhou Zhi opened his eyes, Su Xiaolu went to scoop the porridge.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Xiaolu, I can¡¯t eat.¡±

    His body hurt so much that he didn¡¯t even want to speak. It was only because it was her that he was willing to speak.

    Su Xiaolu sat down with the bowl and said calmly, ¡°It will take 14 days to detoxify this time. Your appetite will only worsen. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll starve to death. If you really don¡¯t want to live, then do me a favor and don¡¯t let me waste my time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s seriousness could not be ignored.

 Chapter 523 - 523 Gratitude

    523 Gratitude

    She personally fed him and smiled at Zhou Zhi. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I have other ways, but it would be more disgusting.¡±

    There was a sly look in Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes.

    Zhou Zhi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He asked, ¡°What method? I want to know.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Use a long bamboo tube to insert it into your mouth and pour it in. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely seal your acupuncture points. You won¡¯t be able to move.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to eat like this? Or like that?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi seriously and asked him sincerely.

    The corners of Zhou Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. He opened his mouth cooperatively and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat like this.¡±

    He never wanted to try such a method in his life.

    He did not know if it was the aftereffects of the antidote, but he had lost his sense of taste. He could tell that the minced meat porridge should taste very good, but when he ate it, there was no taste at all. It was like chewing wax, making his entire body resist.

    He tried his best to convince himself to swallow, even though the process was painful.

    Su Xiaolu seemed to know everything. Even if he ate slowly, she waited for him.

    This bowlsted for an hour.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t starve to death today.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going down to sleep. Call me if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went back to her room to sleep.

    Compared to Zhou Zhi¡¯s appetite, Su Xiaolu¡¯s appetite was huge. Every meal was very to her liking.

    On December 25th, Sun Yangxin brought Zhou Wenjing to visit her.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Zhou Wenjing knelt down with the children in her arms.

    Her eyes were red as she sobbed. ¡°Miss Su, thank you for saving my children. Thank you.¡±

    It was precisely because of Su Xiaolu¡¯s disregard for the past that her son and daughter could descend into this world.

    Su Xiaolu helped Zhou Wenjing up. ¡°Get up.¡±

    Sun Yangxin also looked grateful. ¡°Xiaolu, thank you for saving them so that I could be their father.¡±

    During this period of time, both him and Zhou Wenjing had changed drastically.

    There were some things that did not need to be exposed, but the two of them understood.

    He decided to start over well. It was good for him and Zhou Wenjing.

    The two children were also healthy.

    ¡°Lord Sun, if you want to thank me, you should work more for the people. This is the best thank you.¡±

    Whether it was peaceful times or chaotic times, the general public was suffering. There were very few people who could really do things for the people. Sun Yangxin was a good official. If he could benefit the people, it would be a blessing.

    Sun Yangxin nodded.

    After meeting Su Xiaolu, Sun Yangxin and Zhou Wenjing left Fengpo tform.

    He asked Jin Liu to send over 50 taels of silver, saying that it was the consultation fee for the doctor. Su Xiaolu put it away.

    Fifty taels was not much, but it was also a huge sum for the current Sun Yangxin. Su Xiaolu was still satisfied with his attitude.

    December 28th was thest day of detoxification. Zhou Zhi had also survived this detoxification.

    Zhou Zhi had lost weight and looked sickly.

    In thest two days, he really could not even eat a drop of water. He would vomit if he ate anything. Su Xiaolu was scaring him after all. She would not really force him to drink and eat.

    After putting away thest needle, Su Xiaolu began to pack her things.

    Jin Si and the others looked anxious. Jin Si went forward and asked, ¡°Miss Su, is Master really alright? Will he still be unable to eat?¡±

    Because he could not eat, Zhou Zhi was visibly getting thinner. He was getting thinner by the day, and his face was as pale as a ghost.

    During the day, he spent less and less time awake. Most of the time, he was unconscious, making them anxious and uneasy.

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes at Jin Si and the others. ¡°There¡¯s no need for acupuncture or a medicinal bath. Of course, he¡¯ll return to normal. In the entire year after the new year, his body has to recuperate well and you have to fatten him up. The third detoxification at the end of the year will take at least 21 days. I don¡¯t know if he can survive such a long time otherwise.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Jin Si and the others heaved a sigh of relief, but they quickly became anxious again.

    How could they fatten up their master?

    Only those who were in good health could take it if they couldn¡¯t eat for a long time, and fat people could take it longer than thin people.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and rest first. We can set off home tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu yawned. Although she had eaten a lot recently, she was also tired, so she had lost weight.

    Ever since the guest year, she seemed to be unable to gain weight no matter how much she ate. It was neither good nor bad. Her body and her chest were not fat. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a pair of impressive figures?

    After a good sleep, Su Xiaolu got up and Jin Liu called her to eat.

    Su Xiaolu went over and the table was filled with delicacies. Zhou Zhi sat at the table and waited for her. He smiled slightly when he saw her.

    Su Xiaolu felt that even if Zhou Zhi was skin and bones, he would still be a beautiful skeleton.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s appetite today was still not big, butpared to before, he could not eat a single bite. This was already very good.

    He ate half a bowl of porridge, half a meatball, half a fishball, and half a bowl of fish soup.

    The rest of the time, he was putting food into Su Xiaolu¡¯s bowl.

    After eating, they set off.

    Su Xiaolu started to feel sleepy after getting into the carriage.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said, ¡°Xiaolu, go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She was indeed sleepy.

    She was sleeping soundly. Apart from the bumpy road, everything else was fine.

    Back in the capital, Su Xiaolu woke up and realized that she was leaning against Zhou Zhi¡¯s shoulder. She touched her nose in embarrassment. No wonder she felt very ufortable. It turned out that she had unknowingly leaned against Zhou Zhi¡¯s shoulder. He was so thin and his bones must be very ufortable.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed.

    She and Zhou Zhi had a tacit understanding not to talk about this.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°We just entered the city and I was about to call you when you woke up. We¡¯ll reach the Su residence soon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked out of the small window and said, ¡°The remaining poison in your body will bepletely eliminated in three or four more times. The subsequent times will be harder and harder. You have to eat more when you go back to survive so many detoxifications.¡±

    Looking at such a thin Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu did not know if he could really survive until all the poison was removed.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat well.¡±

    He wanted to live. Even if that matter was full of absurdity, he still had to search for it.

    As long as he didn¡¯t want to die, he would be able to survive. He had in the past and would continue to do so in the future.

    When they arrived at the Su residence, Su Xiaolu got out of the carriage.

    Zhou Zhi waved at her gently. ¡°Goodbye, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand perfunctorily and flew into the house.

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu returned home, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were overjoyed. Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red, and Su Xiaolu wheedled sweetly, ¡°Mother, I came back at the right time, right? It¡¯s the new year tomorrow. I¡¯m home today, hehe.¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524 The Thirteenth Year

    524 The Thirteenth Year

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart softened. Su Xiaolu had been gone for half a month and she missed her so much. Even after sending letters, Madam Zhao was worried that she would not be able to make it back in time for the new year.

    Now that Su Xiaolu was home, Madam Zhao felt at ease.

    This year, there were a few servants at home. There were many things that they did not have to do themselves, but it was the New Year, so Su Sang and Madam Zhao were still used to cooking New Year¡¯s food themselves.

    Su Xiaoling was in the pce. Sun Baoqian did not know much and was also helping.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian discussed and decided that the two families should celebrate the new year together, so they came over to help and it was very lively.

    !!

    December 30th, New Year¡¯s Eve.

    This was the thirteenth year.

    Both families had changed a lot. Only their friendship remained unchanged.

    This was the first time Sun Baoqian had celebrated the new year in the Su family. She quite liked such an atmosphere.

    The Su family was not restrained and did not have many rigid rules. Even Su Hua would enter the kitchen. Even if it was an ordinary family, men would not enter the kitchen.

    Furthermore, Su Hua was already an official.

    ¡°Did you all do this when you were little?¡±

    Sun Baoqian asked Su Hua softly.

    Su Hua nodded. Ever since that year, their family had celebrated the new year like this every year.

    During the reunion dinner, Chen Hu encouraged Su Sang, ¡°Big Brother, say something to the children.¡±

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing followed Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s example. After Chen Hu spoke, they quietened down and waited quietly.

    Su Sang was a little embarrassed. Madam Zhao nudged him. ¡°Sang, hurry up. The children are waiting.¡±

    Only then did Su Sang stand up. With gratitude in his heart, he said with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year again today. The old year is about to pass, and the new one is about to arrive. The children are all grown up and have their own families. I wish you all happiness, peace, and joy.¡±

    Su Sang looked at Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu with gentle eyes. His children had all grown up.

    Su Sang wondered what it would be like for his third daughter to spend the New Year in the pce. His thoughts churned as he sat down.

    Perhaps understanding his thoughts, Madam Zhao¡¯s gentle eyes were a little worried.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also missed Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu.

    One of them went to Furongzhou while the other returned to Goathorn Town.

    The few girls were already married. For a moment, they felt much colder.

    The New Year¡¯s Eve in the capital was very lively, and the sound of firecrackers outside continued.

    The room was also warm and rapprochementful.

    Su Xiaolu picked up a drumstick for Chen Xing.

    Chen Xing pursed his lips shyly and smiled. ¡°Thank you, sister Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and picked up another drumstick for Chen Shi.

    Chen Shi smiled. ¡°Thank you, sister Xiaolu.¡±

    A drumstick entered Su Xiaolu¡¯s bowl. Su Xiaolu looked and saw that Sun Baoqian had given it to her.

    ¡°Xiaolu, eat more too. You¡¯re too skinny.¡±

    Sun Baoqian smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. She remembered that in the past, Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was a little chubby and she looked very cute. However, sincest year, she had lost weight and never gained weight again.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you, Second Sister-inw.¡±

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Su Hua took Sun Baoqian out for a walk. The New Year¡¯s Eve in the capital was not cold at all. It was lively.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian also brought Chen Shi and Chen Xing out. This was the first time they had celebrated the new year in the capital. They had been in the capital for so long and were usually busy. They studied recipes and watched the making of sauerkraut and pickles. It was rare for them to have the time.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not want to go out.

    Su Chong also went out. He and Lin Yaoyao were getting married in a month. They could still see each other now, so they had agreed to go shopping together.

    Madam Zhao hugged Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, go out and y.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and went out too.

    The capital was very lively. The lights were brightly lit, and all kinds of stalls were dazzling.

    Su Xiaolu unknowingly arrived outside the pce.

    The pce was bright, and there were faint sounds of singing and dancing.

    Su Xiaolu thought about her Qinggong and decided to sneak in to take a look.

    Avoiding the patrolling imperial guards, Su Xiaolu flew into the pce. Her Qinggong was not bad. If it was only the imperial guards, it would be easy.

    However, apart from the imperial guards, there were also secret guards guarding the pce.

    Su Xiaolu knocked out a pce maid and changed into her clothes. Then, she carried a fruit te and followed them into the hall.

    She served fruit tters to every table.

    Su Xiaolu saw Su Xiaoling. She was dressed up and sitting beside Zhou Heng.

    The two sisters looked at each other. Su Xiaoling was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Was she seeing things?

    Su Xiaolu blinked at her. Su Xiaoling almost cried. She pursed her lips and smiled. She moved her lips without making a sound, but Su Xiaolu knew that she was calling her ¡®Xiaolu¡¯.

    Unfortunately, after putting down the fruit tter, she was about to go down.

    Su Xiaolu had just followed the maidservant who had retreated and was about to leave when a voice stopped her.

    ¡°Wait a moment. Come over and pour wine for me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s cold voice stopped Su Xiaolu.

    He was sitting on Zhou Heng¡¯s right. When Su Xiaolu poured the wine for him, she would have a chance to talk to Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi in surprise and quickly walked to his side.

    Zhou Heng nced at Zhou Zhi. This nce made him feel that something was different.

    Su Xiaoling had not realized it yet. She smiled at Su Xiaolu and asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, have you eaten New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at home? How are Father, Mother, Eldest Brother, and Second Brother?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Very good. We just miss you very much.¡±

    Su Xiaoling felt a lump in her throat. She was married and would never spend the New Year at home again. She was sad.

    Zhou Heng smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, the pce banquet is about to end. Come to the pceter and talk to Xiaoling.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    In order not to attract attention, Su Xiaolu did not say anything else and quietly poured wine for Zhou Zhi.

    Thinking of Zhou Zhi¡¯s condition, Su Xiaolu lowered her voice and said, ¡°Just pretend. Don¡¯t really drink it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s body could not withstand drinks at all now.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s water.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the wine pot and realized that it did not smell of alcohol.

    Although he did not drink, the dishes in front of him did not seem to have been touched. Su Xiaolu looked at the others. Almost everyone was the same.

    Below Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were the other princes and princesses.

    Su Xiaolu took a rough look. Apart from Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng, there were only three princes and two princesses.

    The youngest looked to be only four or five years old. They didn¡¯t touch the food at the pce banquet.

    They were here to watch the singing and dancing.

    About half an hourter, the slightly drunk emperor announced that the banquet was over. After saying some nice words, he left with the empress.

    After the emperor and the empress left, the other concubines also left one after another. Those with children walked to their children and left with them, while those without children got up and left.

 Chapter 525 - 525 Look at Sister

    525 Look at Sister

    Zhou Zhi said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Brother, I want to go to your pce for a while. Will you wee me?¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and reminded her helplessly, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t do this next time, understand? I¡¯m doing very well in the pce. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Su Xiaoling knew that Su Xiaolu took the risk to visit her because she was worried about her.

    However, sneaking into the pce was not a small matter. What if she was discovered and treated as an assassin?

    After entering the pce, Su Xiaoling also experienced some things. She knew that the pce was not that simple, nor was it as calm as it looked on the surface. There were too many dangers hidden in the dark. She did not want Su Xiaolu to be in danger at all.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    She was relieved to see that Su Xiaoling was fine.

    After returning to the pce, Su Xiaoling dismissed the maidservants, leaving Dou Fu and Hui Xiang guarding outside the hall.

    The two sisters talked a lot. When Dou Fu knocked on the door to remind her, Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and sent her out.

    ¡°Goodbye, sis.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling and left with Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaoling watched them leave, her thoughts running wild.

    Zhou Heng gently hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you out of the pce as soon as possible.¡±

    Only when they left the pce would there be noplicated pce rules restricting Su Xiaoling from traveling. At that time, she could go home whenever she wanted.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Take it slow. There¡¯s no hurry, Brother Heng. I don¡¯t want you to be too tired.¡±

    ¡°With Xiaolu¡¯s personality, I really don¡¯t know what kind of man can walk side by side with her in the future.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and sighed softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to it. Xiaolu likes people who are skilled in martial arts. Perhaps she will meet them when she leaves home and enter the martial arts world in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaoling leaned on Zhou Heng¡¯s shoulder and chuckled.

    ¡°Does she like strong men?¡±

    Zhou Heng looked thoughtful. If Xiaolu liked men with strong martial arts skills, wouldn¡¯t Ah Zhi¡­

    Zhou Zhi hid his thoughts very well, but when he looked at Su Xiaolu, the love in his eyes could not be deceived, even if he only revealed it for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I asked her before, and that¡¯s what she said. Thinking about Uncle-Master Gui You¡¯s elegance and how Master has always asked Xiaolu to go out and train more, I think what she said is true. She likes to liven up so much, and she can¡¯t stay idle. In the future, it won¡¯t do for that kind of person without martial arts and liveliness.¡±

    Su Xiaoling said with a smile. Speaking of Su Xiaolu, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Her sister would definitely get what she wanted and live happily in the future.

    Zhou Heng sighed in his heart.

    His heart ached slightly. Zhou Zhi did not have anything that Su Xiaolu liked.

    This regret of not being able to love would apany Zhou Zhi for the rest of his life. Zhou Zhi still did not know this oue. As his elder brother, Zhou Heng felt very sad.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After leaving the pce, Su Xiaolu thanked Zhou Zhi. If not for Zhou Zhi, she would not have had the chance to stay with Su Xiaoling for so long.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said gently, ¡°No need to thank me. I owe you much more than this.¡±

    ¡°Did you sneak into the pce because you¡¯re not used to it?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked softly. He knew that Su Xiaolu had been taken care of by Su Xiaoling since she was young. He also knew that the sisters had been sleeping together for so many years. Their rtionship was too deep.

    Su Xiaolu was the least used to Su Xiaoling getting married.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She was indeed not used to it. After so many nights, she often could not sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my sister isn¡¯t doing well, but there are many rules in the pce, so I can only secretlye and take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu expressed her worries. She nced at Zhou Zhi and smiled. ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a few steps and stopped. She turned around and raised her hand with a smile. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Zhou Zhi also smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, Happy New Year.¡±

    Watching Su Xiaolu leave, the smile in Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes lingered for a long time.

    He looked up at the sky. Something coldnded on his face. He raised his hand to catch it. It was snowing.

    Large snowkes fell and Zhou Zhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    This year was really good.

    Su Xiaolu walked on the lively street, bought some snacks, and slowly walked home.

    Because it was snowing, everyone was very happy. They were all saying ¡®auspicious snow is a sign of prosperity¡¯.

    Su Xiaolu thought that next year must be a good year because the spiritual energy in the air was more abundant.

    With abundant spiritual energy, the crops in the fields would definitely grow well.

    She had already decided that after Su Hua¡¯s wedding, she would leave the capital and make a trip to Qinghai.

    Ever since the white fish appeared, she had thought of countless possibilities, but they were gradually overturned.

    The changes in the world might not be as intense as she thought. This change might just be a change in the long-term. It might take many years for people toe to a realization.

    However, they still needed time to prove it.

    On the first day of the new year, Sun Baoqian and Su Hua returned to the Sun residence.

    Madam Zhao sighed softly. If Su Xiaoling had married into an ordinary family, she would have returned to her maiden home today.

    After the new year, the days returned to normal.

    On the 15th of January, Su Xiaolu received a letter from Old Wu.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to open it and see if Old Wu would bring her any new information.

    The old man told her about the vortex in the letter.

    This was what the letter said:

    Little girl, your Master Gui You and I went out to sea to see what the background of the white fish was. However, there were soldiers guarding that area of the sea. They were stingy and did not allow anyone to approach. Hehe, this is not a problem for your smart Master. The problem was solved with two packets of drugs.

    Master had be their savior instantly. It was naturally fine for their benefactor to want to see the sea, but we were not allowed to touch the fish. It was fine. Master just wanted to see the origin of this thing. Actually, there was nothing to see. It was just a huge whirlpool.

    Master doesn¡¯t know how to swim. Master Gui You dived down to take a look. He said that there were many fish, and there was also a huge vortex at the bottom of the sea. Other than that, there was nothing special. However, Master Gui You observed many times and said that the vortex was gradually shrinking. That white fish¡­ was extremely numerous.

    The white fish seemed to havee out of the vortex, but he couldn¡¯t see what was in the vortex.

    Girl, if you are interested, you cane to Qinghai to take a look on your own. Master still has to stay here for half a year this year to see if there are any other changes to the white fish. You could continue to think about this. That¡¯s all.

    After Su Xiaolu finished reading the letter, she closed the letter and put it away. She was about to reply to Old Wu, but she did not move after picking up the pen. She watched as the ink fell onto the paper. She put it away again and decided not to write. She would go personally when the time came.

    On the 20th of January, Zhou Zhi sent a letter saying that he had left the capital.

    On the 24th of January, Su Chong¡¯s position was also handed down. He was an eighth grade Xuanjie Lieutenant and currently had an idle position. He would be dispatched to wherever he was needed.

    The second day of February was Su Chong¡¯s wedding.

 Chapter 526 - 526 Su Chongâ€™s Wedding

    526 Su Chong¡¯s Wedding

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao had already had two experiences in organizing marriages, so they handled Su Chong¡¯s wedding well.

    What made Madam Zhao feel different was that Sun Baoqian had be her helper.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s politeness made Madam Zhao like her even more.

    The mother-inw and daughter-inw got along well and carefully received every guest who came.

    Seeing that the auspicious time was almost here, the bridal escort team set off from the Su residence.

    !!

    Su Chong was riding a bay horse and wearing a wedding outfit. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Su Hua, who was beside him, smiled. ¡°People say that the day a woman gets married is the most beautiful. I think the groom isn¡¯t bad either. Big Brother hasn¡¯t even closed his mouth today.¡±

    Su Hua teased. Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hua, aren¡¯t you the same? You didn¡¯t close your mouth when you got married. You were smiling so much.¡±

    The brothers looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s not only the women who look the best on this day. It¡¯s also the men.¡±

    In any case, he felt that his big brother¡¯s body seemed to be glowing today. He could not hide his smugness.

    Su Chong smiled and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s right.¡±

    He was in a good mood.

    Today was his wedding day with Lin Yaoyao. It was also his first day as a husband. It was a new journey and a new beginning.

    To him, everything was new. How could he not be in a good mood when he weed everything new with the person he liked?

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They had already started a family. They might split up in the future, or they might not see each other for a long time. But so what? They were brothers. The closest brothers. No matter where they were, they were the closest people.

    ¡ª-

    Lin Yaoyao had already changed into her wedding clothes. Madam Chen held back her tears andbed her hair.

    ¡°Oncebed to the end, there¡¯s no need to worry about wealth.

    Twicebed to the end, there¡¯s no illnesses or worries.

    Thricebed to the end, many children and long-lives.

    Againbed to the end, harmony between husband and wife.

    Twicebed to the end, stay and soar together.

    Thricebed to the end, forever forming a heartfelt love.¡±

    Madam Chen choked and said words of blessings. Then, she gently tied Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hair andbed it before putting on her makeup.

    All of this was done by Madam Chen herself.

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears. She looked at Madam Chen in front of her and seemed to have countless things to say, but when she opened her mouth, she was speechless.

    Madam Chen was old and her hair was white. At her age, it shouldn¡¯t be so white.

    All of this was because he had worried too much about her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t look good if your makeup is ruined. Today is your wedding. Mother is very happy.¡±

    Madam Chen gently stroked Lin Yaoyao¡¯s cheek. She had been looking forward to this day even in her dreams.

    Her precious daughter was finally going to have a family. This was a critical moment in her life. She had to be beautiful.

    The faint sound of gongs and drums could be heard outside. The bridal escort team was getting closer and closer.

    Lin Pingsheng, who was waiting outside, asked at the right time, ¡°The people who are here to wee the bride are almost here. Are you done?¡±

    Madam Chen smiled and said, ¡°Mother will open the door and let your father see you too.¡±

    Madam Chen turned around to open the door.

    Lin Yaoyao sat in front of the dressing table, her eyes filled with shyness.

    She had had some misfortunes in her life, but she had always been happy because her parents had given her so much love.

    Now that she was getting married, she was also getting married with all their blessings. To her, this was undoubtedly the best and luckiest.

    Madam Chen opened the door and Lin Pingsheng entered the room. He nced at Lin Yaoyao with a kind gaze.

    ¡°Yaoyao is very beautiful today. She¡¯s the second beautiful bride I¡¯ve seen in my life.¡±

    Lin Pingsheng said with a smile. He could not help but tear up. He could only avoid his gaze and turn around. He raised his hand and quietly wiped his tears.

    ¡°Father, who¡¯s the first?¡±

    Lin Yaoyao asked.

    Lin Pingsheng turned around and gently hugged Madam Chen. He smiled at Lin Yaoyao and said, ¡°The first one is, of course, your mother.¡±

    Madam Chen smiled, and so did Lin Yaoyao.

    Firecrackers sounded outside. Lin Pingsheng¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red again. He said to Madam Chen, ¡°Madam, put a red bridal veil on Yaoyao. It¡¯s time for me to carry her to get married.¡±

    Madam Chen nodded and covered Lin Yaoyao with a red bridal veil.

    Lin Pingsheng bent down and said, ¡°Yaoyao,e. I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±

    The cheers of the bride came from outside. ¡°The auspicious time is here. Hurry up and carry the bride out.¡±

    Lin Yaoyaoy on Lin Pingsheng¡¯s back, her mind filled with thoughts.

    She had no brothers, so her father carried her out.

    Her father was no longer young and he was not strong. However, his broad shoulders and chest had protected her for decades. If she was unwilling to marry, he could bear many unpleasant words for her.

    He would rather let others say that his requirements for choosing a son-inw were too harsh and that he had made his daughter an olddy than let others say that she was too old to get married after studying sutras.

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s tears began to fall.

    Drop after dropnded on the ground, covering her path out of the house.

    Lin Pingsheng¡¯s voice was also a little choked. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. Father and Mother will always be your backing. Don¡¯t forget that your father was also the number three in the national examinations.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao¡¯s vision blurred as she nodded.

    After leaving the house, Su Chong had already dismounted. He walked to Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen and said respectfully, ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw, I¡¯m here to pick Yaoyao up.¡±

    Madam Chen wiped the corners of her eyes and nodded.

    Lin Pingsheng nced at Su Chong and said, ¡°Su Chong, from today onwards, I¡¯ll leave my daughter to you to protect. I hope you can protect her well. I wish you all the best.¡±

    Su Chong nodded solemnly. ¡°I will.¡±

    Only then did Lin Pingsheng carry Lin Yaoyao to the side of the sedan chair. He sighed and said, ¡°Yaoyao, get in the sedan chair.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao got into the bridal sedan chair.

    Lin Pingsheng and Mdm Chen looked at each other.

    Lin Pingsheng said to Su Chong, ¡°Go. Don¡¯t miss the auspicious time.¡±

    Su Chong nodded and got on the horse.

    Su Hua cupped his hands at Lin Pingsheng and Madam Chen before following them.

    The sound of gongs and drums sounded. With the sound of ¡®raise the sedan chair¡¯, the bridal sedan chair began to walk back.

    Madam Chen¡¯s tears fell like rain. She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward.

    Lin Pingsheng put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t chase after her. Yaoyao is going for happiness.¡±

    Madam Chen cried. She knew, but she was still reluctant.

    It was as if a piece of flesh had been dug out of her heart.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Where Yaoyao is in the future, we will be there too. I¡¯m a teacher. I can teach anywhere.¡±

    Lin Pingshengforted Madam Chen. His daughter was married, so it was impossible to see her every day. However, as long as they were together, they could see each other often.

    They only had one daughter, so they naturally had to follow her. Only then could they feel at ease.

    The procession of the bridal sedan chairs had gradually disappeared from sight, and the festive voices gradually faded away.

    Lin Yaoyao sat in the bridal sedan chair and gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 527 - 527 Su Chongâ€™s Wedding 2

    527 Su Chong¡¯s Wedding When the reluctance to leave home slowly calmed down, all kinds of expectant thoughts appeared.

    She was also nervous.

    She knew that Madam Zhao was an easy person to get along with, and Sun Baoqian was also easy to get along with. However, at that time, they were only ordinary acquaintances. In the future, when they became a family, would Madam Zhao be a kind Mother-inw?

    Would Sun Baoqian be an easy-going and reasonable sister-inw?

    All these things appeared in her mind.

    The sedan chair stopped.

    Outside, the bridesmaid smiled and said, ¡°Groom, quickly kick the door. It¡¯s time for the bride to get off the sedan chair.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao immediately became nervous.

    She felt the curtain of the sedan chair being lifted, and a hand reached into her line of sight.

    ¡°Yaoyao, let me hold your hand.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s voice was mellow.

    Lin Yaoyao reached out and Su Chong squeezed her hand tightly. Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    His hand was firm and warm. Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but smile when he held her hand like this.

    The two of them stood side by side, and Su Chong¡¯s aura assaulted her nose. Her heart seemed to be beating faster.

    Su Chong suddenly approached and carried Lin Yaoyao horizontally. Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Su Chong carried her and ran. Lin Yaoyao could only grab his clothes tightly.

    She could hear the wind and hear his heartbeat.

    Once he entered the house, they would be bowing to the heavens and earth.

    Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    After bowing, Lin Yaoyao was sent to her new room while Su Chong returned to the main room to entertain the guests.

    He was the martial arts top scorer and the elder brother of the top schr. Both of them were officials, which was very eye-catching in the imperial court.

    Many people who usually looked very serious toasted him.

    At this moment, Su Hua, Qi Xingfeng, and Chu Jin started to drink for Su Chong.

    Even Chen Shi volunteered to help drink a few sses of wine.

    Qi Xingzhi had a low alcohol tolerance and did his best to help.

    The lively atmospherested until dark before Su Chong returned to his new room.

    He was afraid that Lin Yaoyao would feel ufortable, so he pretended to be drunk.

    He patted his cheeks and pushed open the door to his new room.

    Su Xiaolu and Sun Baoqian had already returned to their rooms.

    Su Chong closed the door and went to pour the wine.

    Then, he lifted Lin Yaoyao¡¯s bridal veil and smiled foolishly. ¡°Senior Sister, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. Did I really marry you? Can you pinch me a few times?¡±

    Lin Yaoyao blushed. Seeing that Su Chong seemed to be drunk, she was not so nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯re married.¡±

    Su Chong was very good-looking. His eyes were filled with expressions that made people feel like they would drown in them.

    He was so focused, as if the world could not enter his eyes. He only had her in his eyes.

    ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s time for us to drink together.¡±

    Su Chong said with a smile.

    Lin Yaoyao took the ss. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was really drunk or not.

    After drinking, Su Chong didn¡¯t give Lin Yaoyao much time to think. He pulled her into his arms and sealed her lips.

    From shallow to deep, the two of them gradually sank into it.

    This was definitely a joyful night.

    Su Chong was young and impetuous. Lin Yaoyao couldn¡¯t tell if he was really drunk or pretending. She could onlypromise under his yearning gaze.

    The sky gradually brightened before it quietened down.

    When Lin Yaoyao woke up, it was already dawn.

    She sat up in shock.

    Su Chong scooped her up andy down. He hugged her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sleep a little longer.¡±

    His chest was warm and his arms were strong. Lin Yaoyao blushed and asked rationally, ¡°We should go and serve tea to Father and Mother. The sky is already bright. What time is it now?¡±

    It was bright outside. Lin Yaoyao felt that she might have woken up toote.

    She had never married anyone before, but she had heard that women had to serve tea to their inws on the second day of their marriage.

    In many ordinary families, brides had to wake up early the next day to prepare breakfast and show off their culinary skills in front of their inws.

    At this hour, she and Su Chong had yet to get up. She wondered what her mother-inw and father-inw would think. Lin Yaoyao was a little worried.

    The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was different from getting to know each other.

    Su Chong kissed Lin Yaoyao¡¯s neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s serve tea at noon and have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother is very easy to get along with. She and Father have a lot of things to do. You can do whatever you want. You¡¯ve always liked to teach. How about we set up a girls¡¯ school?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, you don¡¯t have to change anything for me. As long as it¡¯s you, it¡¯s enough. As long as I have a ce in your heart.¡±

    Su Chong propped himself up and looked at Lin Yaoyao gently.

    He had married her out of love.

    It was precisely because of love that he wanted her to continue doing what she liked and not change for him and be a woman trapped in the backyard.

    His Yaoyao should always be the happiest Yaoyao.

    Lin Yaoyao looked at Su Chong. The affection in his eyes was too attractive, and she couldn¡¯t help but fall into it.

    Su Chong kissed her and Lin Yaoyao closed her eyes.

    However, Su Chong¡¯s kiss onlynded on her forehead. It was very light, as if he was protecting a very precious treasure.

    The two of them got up and washed up.

    Su Chong held Lin Yaoyao¡¯s hand and went to serve tea to Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    With their families around, no one felt that they had woken upte.

    Su Xiaolu smiled yfully at Lin Yaoyao. Sun Baoqian was also smiling. Su Hua was sitting beside her.

    Su Hua smiled faintly and greeted Lin Yaoyao.

    The gentleness of the Su family made Lin Yaoyao rx.

    When serving tea, Madam Zhao also said kind words and gave them a generous red packet.

    Su Sang said the same things as Madam Zhao.

    After serving tea, the family ate together.

    Lin Yaoyao was still a little ufortable when Su Chong picked up food for her. However, she saw that Su Hua had also picked up food for Sun Baoqian and Su Sang had also picked up food for Madam Zhao. This was very normal.

    Su Xiaolu stretched out the bowl. ¡°Sister-inw, Sister-inw, I want someone to put food in my bowl too. Eldest Brother and Second Brother don¡¯t even put food in my bowl anymore. Give it to me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s yfulness made everyoneugh.

    Lin Yaoyao and Sun Baoqian picked up some food for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also picked up food for Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s toote to give it to me now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s teasing made everyone purse their lips and smile.

    It was a warm feeling, and Lin Yaoyao felt even more at ease.

    Su Chong took seven days off after the wedding.

    Three dayster, he apanied Lin Yaoyao back.

    Lin Yaoyao had also integrated into the family and found the best way to get along with everyone.

    On the tenth day of February, Su Xiaolu knocked on Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s door at night. Now that her eldest brother and second brother were already married, and her third sister was also married, life at home was peaceful and rapprochement. She felt that it was time.

    It was time for her to go out and train herself.

    ¡°Xiaolu, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    Madam Zhao pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek gently and asked with concern.

    Su Sang also looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Father, mother, I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 528 - 528 Confession

    528 Confession

    Su Xiaolu told Su Sang and Madam Zhao about going out to train.

    The couple fell silent.

    Su Sang seemed to have something to say, but he looked at Madam Zhao and did not say it.

    Madam Zhao and he were just an ordinary couple and ordinary parents. They had always felt that Su Xiaolu was extraordinary, but from the bottom of their hearts, they also wanted Su Xiaolu to be like an ordinary girl and stay close to her parents.

    They knew that this day woulde sooner orter, but they were unwilling to ept it.

    Su Xiaolu was also very quiet. She did not say much and just leaned against Madam Zhao quietly.

    ¡°Xiaolu, mother really wants to disagree.¡±

    After a long time, Madam Zhao spoke.

    She rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair reluctantly and said softly, ¡°But mother has no choice but to agree. Xiaolu, remember toe home often to see your parents.¡±

    She still couldn¡¯t bear for her to leave, but she couldn¡¯t bear to make things difficult for Su Xiaolu even more.

    Her youngest daughter had been filial and sensible since she was young. How could she bear to make her unhappy? When the child grew up, she had to fly away and be independent. As long as she remembered that no matter where she went, there would always be a home waiting for her.

    Her youngest daughter, her darling, could fly to her heart¡¯s content. She could walk the path that she had never walked before, see the scenery that she had never seen before, and meet many people. Only then would her life not be in vain.

    ¡°Go. Father and Mother will always be waiting for you at home.¡±

    Su Sang also stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair gently and said gently.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao and Su Sang.

    The next day, everyone in the family knew that Su Xiaolu was going out.

    Sun Baoqian and Lin Yaoyao also came to talk to Su Xiaolu before she left.

    At night, Madam Zhao personally baked pancakes for Su Xiaolu. These dry pancakes could be stored for a long time.

    Su Hua gave Su Xiaolu a map of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Su Chong touched her head. He had nothing to give her, so he could only give her some silver.

    Su Xiaolu carefully put them away. At night, Madam Zhao packed her luggage carefully. It was light and easy to carry.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword and needle bag were all packed for her.

    Because she was going on a long trip, Su Xiaolu¡¯s clothes were all made into men¡¯s clothes. She tied her hair and looked like a handsome man for a moment.

    Su Xiaolu rode a horse out of the city gate and slowly swung her whip. ording to the map, she would have to spend the night in the deep mountains and forests.

    However, it did not matter. It was normal to sleep in the wilderness outside. She just had to avoid too many ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Xiaolu, wait, Xiaolu¡­¡±

    A voice came from behind. Su Xiaolu reined in and turned around. When the person was close, she asked, ¡°Why are you here? Brother Baoshan?¡±

    Sun Baoshan looked at Su Xiaolu with deep affection in his eyes. He said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, I heard that you¡¯re going to roam the world. Look at me. Can I apany you?¡±

    Only then did Su Xiaolu realize that there was a bag behind Sun Baoqian, but it looked a little messy. It looked like it was ast-minute idea.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly and said, ¡°But you should go to school properly. It¡¯s dangerous to roam the martial world. I can¡¯t bring you along.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Baoshan. She felt that Sun Baoshan¡¯s expression was a little different. She wondered what was going on.

    Sun Baoshan looked at her steadily and said, ¡°Xiaolu, what if I say that I like you? I¡­ I mean, the kind of love that I want to marry you? I can wait for you to grow up. I can wait for years. Really, Xiaolu, I like you very much. I¡¯ve liked you since a long time ago. I¡¯ve liked you from the moment I saw you.¡±

    Sun Baoshan had confessed. His face was red, and his words were incoherent.

    But he did confess. He made it very clear.

    Su Xiaolu took this matter seriously. She pondered for a moment before saying to Sun Baoshan, ¡°Brother Baoshan, I¡¯m sorry. I only treat you as a friend. We¡¯re notpatible, and I don¡¯t like you. Perhaps you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t know what love is, but no. I already understand what love really means.¡±

    ¡°For example, my eldest brother loves my sister-inw and wants to be with her. Second Brother loves Second Sister-inw too. Third Sister and Brother-inw love each other too. They would love each other for the rest of their lives. As for you, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also clearly expressed her feelings. Perhaps Sun Baoshan would be depressed for a while and be disappointed and sad.

    But this was something he had to experience because she wouldn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, is it because I don¡¯t know martial arts that you don¡¯t like me?¡±

    Sun Baoshan was very sad. He remembered that Su Xiaolu liked people who knew martial arts. He was conflicted, but he still asked. Anyway, he had already said it. It didn¡¯t matter.

    He thought Su Xiaolu would nod, but she shook her head.

    Sun Baoshan found it difficult to ept. ¡°Why?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know martial arts, why couldn¡¯t she like him?

    Su Xiaolu exined seriously, ¡°Brother Baoshan, I admire men who are skilled in martial arts, but that¡¯s not for sure. I don¡¯t like you, I just don¡¯t like you without love. I¡¯m still very happy that we know each other and are good friends, but that¡¯s all. I¡¯m leaving. You should go back quickly. Goodbye.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could lie to him and say that she liked men who knew martial arts.

    However, she did not want to lie to Sun Baoshan. After all, they had known each other for so many years. She did not want to fill it in with lies.

    She refused. No matter what, Sun Baoshan would be sad, but sadness had a time limit. It would be fine once it passed.

    She had made it clear today so that he would not be sad about this in the future. This matter was over. When he calmed down, he could wee someone better and more suitable. It was best to wee them in his best state.

    Su Xiaolu left.

    Sun Baoshan looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back gloomily. He sighed. He had given up.

    Before this, Madam Lian had already told him, but he did not give up. His sister knew his intentions.

    Su Xiaolu was going out to train. Sun Baoqian told him about it and he had not slept all night and had mustered up the courage to chase after her. In the end, he was very depressed, but he knew that he really did not have a chance.

    He turned his horse around and returned to the city. Along the way, Sun Baoshan was in a daze.

    His thoughts were floating.

    When the horse hit something, he came back to his senses and realized that his horse had hit a carriage. Before he could speak, a manservant frowned and said, ¡°Are you blind? Do you know that you hit someone?¡±

    Sun Baoshan was not in the mood to deal with this matter. He took off the money bag at his waist and threw it into the manservant¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯llpensate.¡±

    With that, he pulled the reins and left.

    The manservant frowned. This money bag was heavy, so it was enough topensate. It was more than enough.

    Hence, he did not pester her anymore. He turned around and handed the money bag to the person in the carriage. ¡°Miss, this person is quite polite. Hepensated us. Looking at how dejected he is, he must have been distracted by something.¡±

 Chapter 529 - 529 Xiaoluâ€™s Training

    529 Xiaolu¡¯s Training

    A small pale hand reached out from the carriage and took the money bag. A gentle voice sounded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. With this weight, there¡¯s a lot of silver inside. Thepensation is more than enough.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The manservant responded and drove the carriage away.

    ¡­

    After Su Xiaolu left, she whipped the horse and let it run.

    After traveling for six hours, she was already very far away from the capital before she stopped.

    The horse was tired from running, and she was hungry too.

    She found a grasnd for the horses to eat while she ate dry rations and rested.

    When she was full and the horse was full, Su Xiaolu slowly led the horse.

    At night, she tied the reins and lit a fire for hot water. She tore the pancake into small pieces and put them in.

    She slept after eating.

    It was a three-day journey to Qinghai.

    When she arrived in Qinghai county, she realized that many buildings were being built. The air had a salty smell to it, but most of it was spiritual energy.

    The spiritual energy in Qinghai county was rich. Wherever there were trees, the trees were lush.

    Su Xiaolu first settled the horses, then found a small courtyard ording to the address. She knocked on the door first, but there was no sound. No one came to open the door.

    Without hesitation, she flew over the wall and entered the door.

    There was no one at home. It seemed that Master and Master Gui You had gone out to sea and were not at home.

    Su Xiaolu tidied up and fell asleep on the bed.

    By the time she had a good sleep, it was already dark. Su Xiaolu stretched and got up. She washed up and went out to find food.

    There were many inns and restaurants in Qinghai county. Su Xiaolu casually found one and looked at the menu. Sigh, the white fish upied most of the menu.

    The waiter was very enthusiastic and introduced it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Customer, this white fish is superb. Our shop guarantees that it¡¯s the freshest. We salvage it every day. I guarantee that we won¡¯t keep them overnight.¡±

    Su Xiaolu flipped through the white fish page. The white fish was fresh, but expensive. She was not stupid.

    Su Xiaolu ordered other sea fish and some seafood.

    In the past, she used to eat dry goods most of the time. Fresh ones had a different taste. She loved seafood. All of a sudden, her memories from her previous life were triggered. She liked steamed, garlic, and spicy ones.

    After ordering, Su Xiaolu waited quietly for the dishes to be served.

    The fresh seafood was delicious. She finished four tes alone.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu asked about the fishing boats going out to sea.

    She had thought that going out to sea would be a simple matter.

    However, the local fishermen who had fishing boats shook their heads when they heard that she wanted to go out to sea, indicating that they did not carry passengers. If they wanted to buy fish goods, they had them.

    Su Xiaolu asked the same question in many ces.

    She could only go back to sleep first.

    She felt that she might not have asked enough.

    But in the next two days, Su Xiaolu asked almost the entire Qinghai county, but she could not find a fishing boat that was willing to take people out.

    Only then did she realize that this was a problem.

    Some were willing, but only in the shallow sea. As long as they went to the sea or the deep sea, they would all reject her. There seemed to be an unbreakable tacit understanding between them. This was no longer a matter of how much the price was. No one was willing.

    Thinking of the white fish, Su Xiaolu understood.

    Those who had fishing boats could already take one¡¯s share of the loot, but they all tacitly shared it and were no longer willing to let others join in. Regarding this matter, regardless of whether they had grudges in the past, they had reached an agreement.

    If she asked too much, it would attract attention. Su Xiaolu stopped asking and waited for the two Masters to return.

    During the day, she would carry a small bucket to the beach to dig for small seafood. She would also fish in the shallow sea. This way, people gradually stopped paying attention to her and treated her as an ordinary traveler who wanted to go out to sea out of curiosity.

    Su Xiaolu waited for half a month, but Old Wu and Gui You did not return.

    Those fishing boats that went out to sea came back every day, and they all returned with a full load. The number of the white fish could only be described as shocking. The entire fishing boat was full.

    Some people could go around the fishing boat and sell it on the spot. They could catch any one they wanted. Su Xiaolu had also bought it before. She would cook it herself when she got back. It tasted delicious. It was really delicious even if she cooked it casually.

    The white fish was tender, delicious, and had a miraculous effect. It was as if it was born to be eaten.

    On February 28, Su Xiaolu was digging shells on the beach. She looked in one direction and saw nothing. She smiled and carried the bucket to another ce. Her figure quickly disappeared.

    The figure hiding in the dark began to look around. He did not understand why he could not see her anymore. She was just there a moment ago. There was no one on the beach. Su Xiaolu was gone.

    ¡°Hey, are you looking for me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted the young man¡¯s shoulder. She waved her hand and smiled.

    The young man was shocked. He turned around and looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s harmless face. He said solemnly, ¡°Are you still going to sea?¡±

    Since he had been discovered, he did not pretend or defend himself. Instead, he asked straightforwardly.

    Su Xiaolu sized up the young man and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about you following me now? You¡¯ve been following me for two days. Does your family have a boat? No one in Qinghai is willing to bring outsiders out to sea. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    The young man looked at Su Xiaolu and frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed discovered it long ago. I can tell that your martial arts skills should be good. My family has a big ship. Others are unwilling to bring people out to sea because they¡¯re afraid of people getting close. It¡¯s upied by the government and them now. Outsiders can forget about taking their share of the loot.¡±

    ¡°If you want to go somewhere, I can¡¯t take you openly, but you can hold me hostage when the timees. That way, you can go. And right now, I can only take you out to other parts of the sea first. I¡¯m not going anywhere else. Do you understand me?¡±

    The young man looked serious and analyzed it well. He even thought of a reason for Su Xiaolu.

    He would go to the other seas first and then Su Xiaolu would hold him hostage so that she could achieve her wish.

    This was indeed very thoughtful.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the young man. The young man¡¯s skin was tanned. He was the kind of man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. There was some sunburn on his face. This was a characteristic that all the people by the sea had.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him. He did not dodge. Su Xiaolu knew that he had some goals, but she also had her own. She could only say that they each had their own goals. In the end, who would get what they wanted would depend on who was tougher after going to sea.

    Su Xiaolu smiled harmlessly and said, ¡°Okay, my name is Su Lu. What about you?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t use her real name in the martial world, so she gave herself a nickname.

    The young man looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°My name is An Lie.¡±

    ¡°Alright, An Lie, when do you think we can set off?¡± Su Xiaolu did not care if he was his real name. She was more concerned about An Lie saying that he could go to sea. Su Xiaolu was now concerned about when he could go to sea.

    ¡°Tonight,¡± An Lie replied calmly.

 Chapter 530 - 530 Each With Their Own Purposes

    530 Each With Their Own Purposes

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and nodded. She reached out and patted An Lie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He was in such a hurry. It seemed like there was really something going on. She just did not know what An Lie was hiding from her.

    Su Xiaolu was not afraid either. She had patted An Lie¡¯s shoulder. An Lie did not have Internal force and the muscles on his body reflected very realistically. He was not a person with strong martial arts skills. He was just a very healthy person.

    Knowing the other party¡¯s background, Su Xiaolu was not afraid. She did want to go out to sea early. She would go out to sea at night.

    ¡°Alright,e to Mingyue Harbor tonight. My family¡¯s boat is the An family¡¯s 17th.¡±

    An Lie did not suspect anything and told her the address of the meeting tonight.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and pack my things. I¡¯lle after dinner.¡±

    It was almost dark now. There was enough time to go back for dinner, pack up, and go to the harbor.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at An Lie and left with the bucket.

    She could feel An Lie staring at her back.

    Su Xiaolu felt that An Lie was a little strange. He clearly wanted to lie to her, but he could not bear it. He was really conflicted.

    Su Xiaolu returned home and carried the dug shells to sell.

    After finding a restaurant under the An family to eat, Su Xiaolu was prepared to ask about something. She might not be able to find out too much, but she should be able to find out about An Lie¡¯s basic information.

    The An family was arge family with more than 30 fishing boats under their name. Among them, there were more than 10rge fishing boats. An Lie¡¯s family¡¯s fishing boat was numbered 17, so their family background should not be bad.

    But from what he said, Su Xiaolu felt that his fishing boat did not seem to be participating in the white fish hunt.

    But that was just her guess.

    After ordering some food, Su Xiaolu observed the various people around her.

    In the end, he locked onto a person who was downing wine.

    ¡°An Cheng, if you want to drink, go somewhere else. Every time youe to drink, it¡¯s on credit. How can we let you drink so much for nothing? We¡¯ve already repaid the favor we owed you back then. We¡¯ve already done our best for you!¡±

    The waiter angrily chased away this drunk man named An Cheng. In just a few words, there were many deep stories.

    The person called An Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood up and pushed the food on the table to the ground. Regardless of whether it was the bowl or chopsticks, they were all broken. He hugged his leg and ced it heavily on the table.

    Su Xiaolu saw the waiter frown with her own eyes.

    An Cheng said with a heavy breath, ¡°Look at this leg of mine. It was bitten off by a sea shark when I saved your father back then. What did your father say back then? He said that he would raise me for the rest of my life if I¡¯m crippled. His son, you guys are my sons. You guys will take care of me until I die of old age! Didn¡¯t you also kneel in front of me and beg back then, swearing to take care of me until I die of old age?¡±

    ¡°I saved your father. Without this leg, I am cripple. I¡¯m already engaged and my wife doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I can¡¯t do anything, so you should support me! Hehe¡­ I¡¯ve only eaten for a few years, and you¡¯re already saying that you¡¯ve returned the favor you owed me. Hehehe¡­ are you done? Is it over after you¡¯re done? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s tone was full of mockery, and he was even more sinister. His temperamental appearance was terrifying.

    The waiter was very angry, but he also seemed to be a little afraid of An Cheng. However, the unwillingness in his heart still took over. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You ate a lot of fish and meat every day for two years. We didn¡¯t treat you badly, but you¡¯re still not satisfied. You still want money every month. You always say that we¡¯re indebted to you. Who would be happy to hear that? It¡¯s not certain if you saved my father. The waves were so big at that time, so no one saw it clearly¡­ Besides, you clearly have brothers and nephews¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Hehehehe¡­¡±

    An Cheng smiled sarcastically and didn¡¯t say anything else. He picked up his walking stick and walked out.

    When he reached the door, he shouted, ¡°I saved your father and became a cripple, so your father and all of you have to support me. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. How dare you not give me a meal? Brat, try it. Unless your entire family dies, I¡¯ll eat until I die in your house! Everyone in Qinghai county knows that I have a grudge against your family. If I¡¯m poisoned to death, your family will have to hand over their lives aspensation.¡±

    After An Cheng left, the remaining waiters were furious.

    The customers in the restaurant also discussed in low voices, each with their own opinions.

    Some said that An Cheng went overboard asking for repayment. No one would feelfortable about this.

    There were also people who said that his family had gone overboard and failed to fulfill their promise.

    No matter what, it was a tragedy.

    Everyone only sighed and stopped the topic because it was really unpleasant to talk about this topic.

    Su Xiaolu paid the bill and followed the man called An Cheng.

    His beard was scraggly, and his hair was a mess. He looked to be in his thirties, but from what he said, he shouldn¡¯t be very old.

    He had a high-level amputation. One of his legs was empty as he walked with his walking stick. His footsteps were abnormally heavy. The sound of his walking stick hitting the ground was very loud. Passers-by looked sideways and looked away in disdain.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and just chuckled coldly. Even if this made him even more annoying, he only sneered.

    When they arrived at a remote alley, An Cheng stopped and suddenly said, ¡°Friend, you¡¯ve been following me all the way. It¡¯s time toe out.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was surprised. An Cheng had good ears.

    She was a martial arts practitioner, so her skills were considered good. Her footsteps were light, and there was a lot of noise on the street. Even so, An Cheng could still hear her. His hearing was really extraordinary.

    Su Xiaolu followed him. She walked to An Cheng and cupped her hands. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Lu. I followed you because I wanted to ask you something. These 50 taels are for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu weighed the money bag. The silver inside clinked.

    An Cheng looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s you. Haven¡¯t you given up yet? It¡¯s impossible to go out to sea. They won¡¯t take you there.¡±

    Su Xiaolu, an outsider and a handsome young master, was going out to sea. She had asked so many people, so she naturally attracted attention.

    It was easy to remember that she was good-looking. In fact, her appearance was not suitable for prying for information.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but I¡¯m not asking about going out to sea. I¡¯m asking about someone who¡¯s also a member of your An family. You don¡¯t have to tell me too much. Just tell me the basic situation of his family.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and threw the money bag to An Cheng.

    An Cheng caught it with his bare hands and put the money bag into his chest pocket. ¡°Tell me, who do you want to ask about?¡±

    ¡°A young man called An Lie. I want to know his family situation. How many people are there in his family?¡± Su Xiaolu said An Lie¡¯s name.

    An Cheng touched the silver on his chest and said casually, ¡°So you want to ask about him.¡±

 Chapter 531 - 531 Asking About Him

    531 Asking About Him

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    An Cheng smiled. ¡°He has an old mother at home. Her health is very poor and she might die at any time. There¡¯s also a younger sister who has a heart disease. She can¡¯t do any work and can¡¯t get married. She might copse and die at any time. An Lie is quite tough. That¡¯s the situation in his family.¡±

    ¡°Is his father dead?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked. An Lie¡¯s condition was not good.

    ¡°Yes, he died when he went out to sea. This kind of thing happens all the time by the sea. Some people might be fine when they set off to sea, but there might be nothing left when theye back. Just like me. Who knows what will happen when one goes out to sea?¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s tone was a little sad.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu and said seriously, ¡°Young Master, you seem to be from a rich family and have some good martial arts, but it¡¯s different at sea. Some things are useless at sea. With your family background, it¡¯s not impossible for you to afford the white fish. Listen to my advice and go back early. I¡¯ve already said what I need to say. If you want to go back on your word, you can snatch the money back. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m leaving. After eating and drinking, I should go back to my lousy house to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaolu moved aside and said, ¡°I have another question. Is your hearing natural?¡±

    An Cheng smiled, his expression intermediately smug. ¡°Yes, I was born with it. My ears are the best in the entire Qinghai county. I can hear the situation of the fish within a hundred kilometers.¡±

    Speaking of this, An Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with pride.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    Such hearing was really amazing. At sea, it could avoid more than half of the dangers.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s useless now anyway.¡±

    An Chengughed self-deprecatingly and walked away with his walking stick.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and turned to go home.

    An Cheng had good hearing and was vignt against Su Xiaolu. However, after walking for a long time and not hearing anyone following him, he believed that Su Xiaolu had really left.

    His eyes darkened as he headed in a certain direction.

    Su Xiaolu was a little unlucky. She asked him about An Lie. He was An Lie¡¯s uncle, An Cheng. He did not know what Su Xiaolu wanted to know. He only told her what the public knew.

    In that case, no matter where Su Xiaolu continued to ask, it matched what he said.

    An Cheng knocked on a door.

    An Lie opened the door and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Uncle, have you eaten? Come in quickly.¡±

    An Cheng went into the house. The house was dim. Due to the changes in the family, he couldn¡¯t even bear to light the oilmp. At night, only the fire cooking the pot of soup was lit. It barely served as a light to prevent people from sneaking around in the dark.

    ¡°Little Cheng is here, cough cough¡­ Little Ou, go get your uncle¡¯s bowl and chopsticks.¡±

    A woman spoke weakly. There was a snoring sound in her throat, and she had been holding back her cough.

    ¡°Little Cheng, move back here. Cough¡­¡±

    The woman looked at An Cheng and said softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m living quite well outside. I¡¯ve earned some money. Sister-inw, keep it well. Find some time to get some medicine for Little Ou and yourself.¡±

    An Cheng took out the money bag and threw it at the woman¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Little Ou, you don¡¯t have to take the bowls and chopsticks. I¡¯ve already eaten at An Lin¡¯s house. An Lie,e with me. I have to tell you something.¡±

    An Cheng said to the thin figure who went to get the bowls and chopsticks. His gaze finallynded on An Lie before he turned around and left.

    ¡°Little Cheng, take the money¡­ Cough, cough, cough, we don¡¯t want it¡­¡±

    The woman was so agitated that she started coughing. She picked up the silver bag, her eyes already filled with tears.

    An Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. He lowered his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take it. This isn¡¯t money from An Lin¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Alright, An Lie,e out.¡±

    An Cheng had already turned around and left. There were too many grievances in his heart. It had only been two years.

    It had only been two years since that incident, but his entire life was gone. Every time his leg hurt, he regretted it. Human nature was thest thing in the world that he could afford to gamble on.

    If he was still fine, how could he have ended up like this?

    An Cheng went out and walked behind the backyard. An Lie followed him with a heavy heart.

    When they were in the dark, An Cheng stopped. He turned around and grabbed An Lie¡¯s cor violently, pressing him against the wall. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Kid, what are you doing? Do you know the background of that person? How dare you provoke him? He¡¯s just a young kid, but his family dared to let him out. Do you think this is a simple matter?¡±

    ¡°An Lie, don¡¯t provoke someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Think about your mother and sister. If anything happens to you again, how will your father¡¯s spirit rest in peace? Don¡¯t you know your identity?¡±

    An Cheng was furious. An Lie was the only boy in their family. He was the only child and their only hope.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You should think carefully. Don¡¯t let your mother suffer again. She¡¯s suffered enough.¡±

    An Cheng softened his tone and let go of An Lie.

    An Lie¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Uncle, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m really confident. The arowana is even more precious than the white fish. As long as we can catch it, our family will be able to escape the current situation. Your leg will also receive better treatment. My heart disease will be cured. Father has already seriously injured itst time. I won¡¯t be satisfied if I don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°That Su Lu is good at martial arts, but it¡¯s useless at sea. He can only listen to me. I¡¯ll be careful and not give him a chance to sneak revenge.¡±

    An Lie said firmly. Even if he wanted to settle the score, he had to have a reason. Even if he had a status, he could not do something unreasonable.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably here for the white fish too. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve never been to that sea area. Anyway, I can¡¯t find it, so she can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Seeing that An Cheng was silent, An Lie said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    An Cheng looked at An Lie. From his determined gaze, he could tell that his nephew had made up his mind. He could not convince him anymore.

    An Cheng patted An Lie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯re already so old and can make your own decisions. I won¡¯t say much. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After An Cheng finished speaking, he walked away with his walking stick.

    An Lie looked at his figure and clenched his fists. He wanted to tell his uncle that he would definitely seed, but he could not say it.

    His uncle, the uncle who grew up with him, the ungrateful An Lin¡¯s family, his sister¡¯s illness, his mother¡¯s illness, and his father¡¯s death were all eternal pain in An Lie¡¯s heart.

    Every time he thought of it, he felt a pain in his heart.

    Su Lu was also on guard when he asked about him, but he was unlucky and asked about his uncle. Time was tight, and he couldn¡¯t find out much more.

 Chapter 532 - 532 Going Out to Sea

    532 Going Out to Sea

    An Lie returned home and ate quietly.

    Mother An sighed. ¡°Little Lie, persuade your uncle more. If he¡¯s willing toe back, let hime home. Come home. We¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    An Lin¡¯s family was extremely ungrateful, but An Cheng was often scolded, and the wounds in her heart were reopened every day. Her heart ached.

    Her father-inw and mother-inw passed away early. When An Cheng was born, her mother-inw was already old and had died due to childbirth. She was a newly married woman who had personally raised An Cheng.

    Her father-inw also died when An Cheng was two years old.

    She was the one who raised An Cheng. He was her younger brother who grew up with her children. An Cheng called her sister-inw, but he respected her as if she was his mother.

    What happened two years ago still hurt her heart.

    An Cheng was only 20 years old.

    An Lie knew that his mother was in pain. He did not say much and only nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    When he caught the arowana this time, his sister¡¯s heart disease would be cured, his mother¡¯s health would recover, and his uncle¡¯s leg would recover. Everything would be fine.

    ¡°Little Lie, don¡¯t do anything dangerous. We¡¯re already doing very well.¡±

    Mother An looked at An Lie and said. She had a feeling that An Lie was going to do something. She was helpless and could not stop him.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do¡­ dangerous things. With Brother around¡­ Cough cough, Mother and I are very happy.¡±

    An Xiaoou also said softly. Her body was weak and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, so when she spoke, she would always cough and feel ufortable. Under normal circumstances, she would not speak.

    An Lie looked at his sister and mother and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put myself in danger.¡±

    For the sake of his mother and sister, this voyage was imperative, but he would not tell them because he did not want them to worry.

    An Lie smiled and quickly ate.

    After dinner, he went out. Before he left, he said to Mother An and An Xiaoou, ¡°Little Ou, when I¡¯m not at home, you and mother must be careful.¡±

    An Xiaoou and Mother An nodded.

    ¡°Come back early.¡±

    Mother An reminded gently.

    An Lie smiled brightly and turned to leave.

    An Lie arrived at the boat ording to the promise. He thought that he still had to wait. Perhaps no one woulde, but unexpectedly, Su Xiaolu had already arrived.

    Su Xiaolu looked around the boat and walked out when she heard the voice. ¡°An Lie.¡±

    ¡°Su Lu.¡±

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu and called out. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±

    This Su Lu was so young, yet he still came after asking around about him. He had to deal with him carefully. This Su Lu was definitely not as harmless as he looked.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked when she saw An Lie get on the boat.

    An Lie nodded. ¡°Yes. We can leave after checking the boat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu watched An Lie board the boat and checked around.

    Su Xiaolu stood on the deck and watched. The big ship of An Lie¡¯s family was rtively old, and many parts were damaged and repaired. On the surface of the ship, there seemed to be some strange gnawing marks.

    However, the cabin was clean and there were no strange objects. These signs could only mean that An Lie¡¯s family¡¯s ship had experienced some danger in the past.

    An Lie untied the noose and rowed the ship away.

    After the ship entered the sea, An Lie went to the helm to control the direction.

    Su Xiaolu walked to his side and watched.

    An Lie did not avoid her. It was not so easy to learn how to steer. He was not afraid that Su Xiaolu would secretly learn it.

    Su Xiaolu did not watch for long before she went to the end of the deck and watched the waves break open by the ship and move forward.

    Humans were really smart.

    They could invent various tools and could make use of everything in the world to facilitate their travels.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the port that was getting further and further away and smiled slightly.

    She found a ce to sit down and focused on her breathing.

    An Lie had been paying attention to Su Xiaolu. He felt that Su Xiaolu was very calm and not noisy at all. She had probably never seen a big ship before, but she was not very curious. She only took a few nces and stopped looking.

    She just sat there calmly. It was unknown if she was really calm or if she was pretending to be mature.

    Gradually, they left the port. An Lie was relieved when it was out of sight.

    At such a distance, even if he regretted it, he could not swim back. If he wanted to go back to shore, he would have to rely on his own boat.

    The surface of the sea was dark, and there were ripples on the surface of the sea. The seawater looked dark and deep, so deep that it was terrifying.

    An Lie walked into Su Xiaolu and said calmly, ¡°Su Lu, is this your first time on a boat?¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    In her previous life, she had sat on boats countless times. When she was young, she had to take a boat to cross the river every day to go to school.

    But she had never taken a boat once in this life. This was the first time she had taken a boat.

    ¡°You seem to be adjusting well. You¡¯re not seasick at all.¡±

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu intently, trying to analyze something useful from Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite adaptable.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She and An Lie had their own goals and had been testing each other.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the dark sea and stood up. She smiled at An Lie.

    ¡°An Lie, we¡¯re quite far from the port, right? I can¡¯t even see the port.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and asked.

    An Lie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    They were already very far away. Not only could they not see it, but even if they shouted, they would not be heard. In this endless deep sea, there was only one ship.

    ¡°Then which route did you take? I saw your trajectory. The direction of the ships carrying the white fish back to shore is a little far.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at An Lie. Since they were already so remote, there was no need to pretend.

    An Lie looked at him with a serious expression.

    He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m taking another path. If I take that path, I¡¯ll bump into them. My family isn¡¯t involved, and bumping into them will cause conflict, so I¡¯m taking another secret route.¡±

    An Lie¡¯s answer was also watertight. His sharp senses told him that he could not make a move, so he calmed down and steadied himself.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I see¡­¡±

    An Lie was very cautious and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not continue to make things difficult. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you bring me to where I want to go, I¡¯ll double the reward of 100 taels.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and was very forthright.

    An Lie nodded and turned back to steer the ship.

    The tip of Su Xiaolu¡¯s tongue pressed against her cheek as she looked at An Lie¡¯s back thoughtfully.

    Even after doubling the price, he was still unmoved by 200 taels. If it wasn¡¯t the white fish, what kind of thing in the sea could be priceless?

    The sea was so big. Was there really only one vortex?

    Su Xiaolu calmed herself down and thought calmly. The spiritual energy in the sea was more abundant than on the ground. Before danger came, it was good for her to circte her Internal Breath more. An Lie did not want to fight yet, so she would wait a little longer.

 Chapter 533 - 533 Calm Down

    533 Calm Down

    Su Xiaolu expirated spiritual energy and circted her Internal Breath. She also knew that An Lie had been paying attention to her.

    However, An Lie did note again until dawn.

    After dawn, An Lie said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Su Lu, I¡¯m going to prepare breakfast. There¡¯s a fishing rod on the deck. If you¡¯re bored, you can fish.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied, ¡°Okay, thank you, An Lie.¡±

    She stood up and stretched before walking towards the fishing rod that An Lie had mentioned.

    An Lie entered the room.

    Su Xiaolu took out the fishing rod and looked at the dried fish beside it. She took some and sat on the deck. After hanging the dried fish on the hook as bait, she threw out the fishing line.

    Fishing in the sea was also a kind of romance.

    Su Xiaolu did not dislike this. In fact, she quite liked it.

    Not long after, she felt the hook being pulled down. She knew that a fish had taken the bait. She immediately stabilized herself and slowly retracted the line.

    This process was called fish slinking. Some big fish could only be pulled out of the water when they really ran out of strength.

    Su Xiaolu was not in a hurry. An Lie came out when he heard the sound. He smiled and said, ¡°Su Lu, you¡¯re really lucky. You caught a big fish on the first try. I¡¯ll cook it for youter. Once it¡¯s out of the water, I¡¯ll cook it immediately. It¡¯ll be especially delicious.¡±

    Su Xiaolu watched as An Lie took a fishing and prepared to help her fish.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A ck fish emerged from the water and was caught by An Lie with a. It was not small and weighed four to five catties.

    When itnded on the deck, it was still alive.

    Su Xiaolu was already hanging the bait again. She smiled and said, ¡°Fishing is quite fun. An Lie, do you use fish as bait when fishing in the sea? Back home, we use earthworms as bait.¡±

    ¡°Yes, fish are used as bait in the sea and small fish are used to catch big fish. If you like it, you can y more. If there¡¯s not enough bait, I¡¯ll make it for you again.¡±

    An Lie picked up the fish and answered Su Xiaolu as he returned to the kitchen.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    There was not much dried fish for fishing. If she liked it, he would really have to make bait again.

    An Lie went to steam the fish. Not long after, a fragrance wafted out.

    Su Xiaolu did not catch any more fishter. Many of the bait were bitten, but the fish did not bite the hook.

    An Lie called her to eat. Su Xiaolu put away the fishing rod and went into the room to eat.

    Breakfast was porridge and steamed fish.

    He did not even remove the fish scales.

    An Lie exined to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Fish that have just been caught are the freshest. It¡¯s best to steam them without killing them. Just peel off the fish scales when you eat them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. It did smell good.

    Su Xiaolu had only eaten a mouthful of fish and already liked this taste.

    An Lie let her eat the entire fish. When she stopped eating, An Lie took the entire fish and ate it.

    ¡°Su Lu, the internal organs of this fish are actually the most delicious. It¡¯s not dirty. You can try it next time.¡±

    An Lie smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled too. ¡°Sure.¡±

    After breakfast, Su Xiaolu went to the deck again and looked around.

    An Lie came out after eating and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Su Lu, if you¡¯re bored, you can fish.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie. An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu and exined, ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun to do at sea. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bored. Fishing is actually quite interesting.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I see. Thank you. I couldn¡¯t catch anything for a long time just now. I¡¯ve almost used up all the bait. I don¡¯t want to fish anymore. I prefer to sit quietly than fish.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make you bait again. Fishing is like this. Sometimes you catch a lot all the time. Sometimes you might not catch one all day.¡±

    An Lie smiled and went to prepare.

    Su Xiaolu sat quietly on the deck. She felt that An Lie was really interesting.

    His motive was so obvious. She wondered if he had noticed it himself.

    He just wanted her to fish.

    Then she would fish.

    After the bait made from the dried fish was used up, An Lie fished again to make new bait.

    He made a lot of bait, which he carried in arge wooden barrel.

    Su Xiaolu went over to fish while An Lie was at the helm.

    The fish pieces that were connected quickly stank. Su Xiaolu despised it.

    Therefore, she did no catch the fish even when they bit the bait. However, An Lie often came to help. He did note every time. He was probably afraid that she would be suspicious.

    Su Xiaolu was getting less and less interested in fishing. It was obvious that An Lie was still a little worried.

    At night, Su Xiaolu did not want to fish at all.

    She went back to her room to sleep.

    An Lie came to call her for dinner after making dinner.

    ¡°Su Lu, these are all caught by you. It¡¯s boring at sea. These fish are too small. It would be great if you could catch a big fish. Not only is it priceless, it can also cure all illnesses.¡±

    As An Lie ate, he threw out the topic and secretly observed Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression.

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie. ¡°Big fish? What kind of big fish?¡±

    He looked interested, and An Lie also smiled and said, ¡°A big fish like a dragon, as thick as a thigh, golden all over, with horns on its head. This kind of fish is said to be an arowana, a mythical fish.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve never seen one before. It¡¯s not bad if I can catch it. I¡¯ll try again tomorrow, but if I can¡¯t catch it tomorrow, I won¡¯t fish anymore.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was interested, but she did not have much patience.

    An Lie smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°By the way, when can we reach that ce?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked casually.

    ¡°Soon. Two or three more days.¡±

    An Lie replied with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu did not ask further. After dinner, she went to bed.

    The next day, An Lie called Su Xiaolu up for breakfast.

    After eating, Su Xiaolu went fishing.

    An Lie had been steering the helm, but Su Xiaolu felt that all his attention was on her.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sea. It seemed that what An Lie wanted was the arowana.

    He was unmoved by two hundred taels. It seemed that this arowana was quite valuable. Su Xiaolu had never seen it before, so she cooperated with An Lie.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu caught a fish, An Lie woulde over to help catch the. Every time he saw that it was only other fish, An Lie¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.

    Su Xiaolu swung her fishing rod. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m not fishing anymore.¡±

    An Lie looked a little anxious. ¡°Su Lu, if you continue fishing, you might catch an arowana next time. Maybe you don¡¯t have enough bait, let me help you make a nest.¡±

    An Lie poured down half a bucket of fish with blood and stench and carefully helped Su Xiaolu cast the fishing line.

    Su Xiaolu took the fishing rod again. To be honest, she did not quite understand. An Lie also knew how to fish. Why did he insist that she fish?

    When the fishing rod sank, Su Xiaolu frowned. She saw that An Lie¡¯s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, Su Xiaolu let go of her clenched hand and let the powerful fish pull the fishing rod into the sea.

 Chapter 534 - 534 Falling Out

    534 Falling Out

    ¡°This fish is so strong. Fortunately, I threw it quickly. Otherwise, I would have been pulled into the sea.¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted her chest and pretended not to see An Lie¡¯s expression.

    An Lie was both overjoyed and devastated. The two emotions changed vividly on his face.

    In any case, she did not care about the arowana. She did not care if she could see it or obtain it. However, An Lie was the only one who wanted this fish.

    ¡°You, why did you let go?¡±

    !!

    Perhaps because he was too angry, An Lie could not calm down. His tone was also filled with resentment.

    Su Xiaolu frowned unhappily and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fishing rod. I canpensate you. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it. Besides, that fish is so strong. What if it drags me into the sea? No matter how expensive a fishing rod is, can it be more precious than me?¡±

    An Lie was rendered speechless.

    At this point, he no longer needed to pretend. He looked at Su Xiaolu coldly and said, ¡°Su Lu, I have to get that arowana. The arowana is strong. You¡¯re a martial artist, so I¡¯m also strong. The two of us can definitely pull it onto the boat.¡±

    Last time, he and his father were just a little too weak. If he had been stronger, he would not have returned empty-handed and even lost his father¡¯s life for nothing.

    He chose Su Xiaolu because he could tell that this person was strong in martial arts, so when the arowana bit the hook and Su Xiaolu let go of it, An Lie could no longer control his emotions.

    Su Xiaolu crossed her arms and looked at An Lie coldly. ¡°This fish is so strong. Why should I take this risk? If you want it, fish for it yourself. If I don¡¯t want it, I can do whatever I want.¡±

    The corners of An Lie¡¯s mouth twitched. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Lu, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. This dragon is very valuable. I only want the arowana heart, arowana blood, and arowana eyes. Everything else is yours. Let¡¯s join forces and capture it.¡±

    An Lie still did not want to fall out directly. He still wanted to use benefits to reach a consensus.

    Su Xiaolu was unmoved.

    An Lie was a little anxious. ¡°Su Lu, if you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t take you to that ce.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and smiled. ¡°So be it. It¡¯s not like I have to go.¡±

    An Lie revealed a ruthless expression and looked at Su Xiaolu angrily. Su Xiaolu thought that he was going to attack her, but he squatted down with his head in his hands.

    He looked conflicted and miserable.

    ¡°Su Lu, I don¡¯t want to use you, but I really have no choice.¡±

    ¡°My mother is about to go blind. My sister still has a heart disease. Uncle¡­ Uncle lost a leg two years ago to save someone from the sharks. Father also had a lung disease at that time. Arowana is the hope of my family¡­¡±

    ¡°They are all fickle people. What kinship? Once they see your family decline, they all want a share. If they knew about a precious treasure like the arowana, my family wouldn¡¯t have a chance to use it. My father wanted to use this arowana to save his family, and that day was also extremely dangerous. My father had already stabbed the tail of the arowana. If he was younger and stronger, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today¡­ But he died, and he didn¡¯t get the arowana¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother cried too much. If we wait any longer, she¡¯ll go blind. Sister¡­ Sister¡¯s heart disease is acting up more and more frequently. They can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡±

    An Lie told Su Xiaolu in pain. He was still unwilling to show his fierce side to Su Xiaolu. He could not do such a thing.

    Tears were already streaming down his face. He looked up at Su Xiaolu and wiped the tears on his face. ¡°Su Lu, as long as you agree to help, I¡¯m willing to sell myself as a ve and be your ve for five years. I¡¯ll follow you and serve you. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    No matter what the price was, he only wanted his family to survive and be with him longer.

    ¡°Get up first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice softened. She did not expect An Lie to not attack her.

    She could feel that An Lie had been forced into a dead end.

    ¡°How much do you know about this arowana? Tell me about it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not like to be used. She was not good, but she was not bad either.

    To put it bluntly, she was amenable to persuasion but not coercion.

    If An Lie wanted to use force to threaten her, he would probably not get what he wanted. She would definitely not show mercy.

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s softened expression. He was not stupid and knew that Su Xiaolu had loosened up. It was not negotiable.

    He wiped his tears and bowed deeply to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Su Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I used you previously. Actually, I didn¡¯t know the location of the white fish sea. If I had known, my family¡¯s ship wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the port. I lied to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    An Lie was not stupid. He had already reacted and knew that Su Xiaolu had long seen through his thoughts.

    He knew that it was a trap, but he still jumped into it. He must have his ways. He did not know any martial arts, so he was definitely not his match. This young man, Su Lu, was definitely not as harmless as he looked.

    However, his heart would soften. If he wanted his help, perhaps he only needed to be sincere.

    Su Xiaolu nced at An Lie.

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu seriously and said, ¡°The arowana is recorded in ancient books. There are legends of arowana that have been passed down by the sea for generations, but no one has ever seen an arowana. However, everyone here knows that arowana have horns on their heads, are dozens of feet long, and have four legs. They have deer¡¯s faces. Eating their flesh and blood can cure all kinds of poisons, eating their hearts can treat mental illnesses. Their flesh and blood areparable to panaceas.¡±

    ¡°My father met the arowana. When he came home that time, he searched through the ancient books at home like a madman. He excitedly found it andpared it carefully. It was really an arowana. Later, my father and I went out to sea to fish. I saw it too. It was an arowana. I really saw it with my own eyes. Only then did I believe that the legend was true.¡±

    An Lie did not hide anything and told Su Xiaolu everything.

    ¡°ording to you, you¡¯ve never seen this arowana before?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that some answers were about to surface.

    An Lie nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen it in my life. My father has never seen it either. It¡¯s just recorded in ancient books and has been passed down by word of mouth for generations. In the past, I didn¡¯t believe it either. If there really is an arowana, why have I never seen anyone catch it? I¡¯ve never seen that arowana either. Many elders have only heard it wrongly and have never seen it before.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie. ¡°What about the white fish?¡±

    The white fish was also a new species that had never appeared before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of the white fish before either.¡±

    An Lie answered truthfully. He indeed didn¡¯t know about the white fish. His family had an ident and was ostracized. His family didn¡¯t even have the right to participate in the white fish¡¯s harvest this time.

    There were also people from his family who wanted to take his family¡¯s ship. It was his father who risked his life to protect it. It was fake to say that they wanted to borrow it. Everyone knew that they were borrowing it and not returning it.

 Chapter 535 - 535 Arowana

    535 Arowana

    He knew that the price of the white fish was ridiculously high. People also spread rumors about it.

    However, he had never tried it before. Such a high price made him stop in his tracks. He could not even afford to buy it to try.

    Even his uncle, who often stayed at An Lin¡¯s restaurant to eat and drink, had never tasted the white fish.

    ¡°I can help you catch the arowana. You want its eyes, heart, and blood, right? Everything else belongs to me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had some guesses about this arowana, but she would only know if she caught it first.

    !!

    Hearing that Su Xiaolu was willing to help, An Lie was very happy and excited. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    The reason why An Lie wanted Su Xiaolu to like fishing was to make use of the satisfaction of fishing. If Su Xiaolu liked it, she would not let go of the arowana.

    However, he did not expect Su Xiaolu to be different from others. Her mood changed too quickly, catching An Lie off guard. He could not be ruthless, so he broke down after losing control of his emotions.

    ¡°Do the arowanas like to eat fishy bait?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and asked.

    An Lie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When Father and I came previously, we baited it many times but there was no movement. It only bit the hook when the bait started to smell.¡±

    He had only seen the arowana once and did not know much about its preferences. He only had a good memory and memorized the entire process. He thought about it again and again and came to the final conclusion.

    And today¡¯s arowana bite also confirmed his theory.

    The arowana had different requirements for bait. If it did not meet the requirements, it would not eat it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare something first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu walked into the cabin.

    She had also brought a lot of medicinal herbs, so it was not difficult to make some things.

    Perhaps catching an arowana was not thatplicated.

    Anyway, she would give it a try first.

    They were all medicinal herbs that could have effects without affecting the ingredients themselves. It could be said to be perfect.

    When Su Xiaolu came out, An Lie looked at her expectantly and nervously. Su Xiaolu walked to the bait bucket and sprinkled the herbs ground into it. Then, she stirred them with a stick.

    A strong rotten smell came out.

    An Lie immediately prepared a new fishing rod and hung the bait on the hook. He poured the half bucket of bait down and waited quietly.

    Ripples appeared on the calm surface of the sea. The fishing rod in An Lie¡¯s hand sank and he shouted, ¡°It bit the hook, Su Lu.¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaolu anxiously, hoping that she could help. He was afraid that his strength would be insufficient and it would all be in vain.

    Su Xiaolu came to help.

    The waves on the sea were surging, the arowana was indeed too strong.

    Even with Su Xiaolu, it was very difficult.

    Under the surging sea, Su Xiaolu vaguely saw a ck figure, like a huge snake. Before she saw it, Su Xiaolu thought that the arowana was the same as the dragon portrait in her memory, but after seeing it, it really did not look like it at all.

    The arowana was very ugly, its eyes were the size of a fist.

    It struggled with all its might, but its strength was getting weaker and weaker.

    Su Xiaolu knew that the medicinal herbs were working. As expected, after holding on for a while, the arowanapletely stopped moving and floated out of the sea.

    An Lie was so excited that his eyes turned red. He pulled the arowana to the front of the ship and dragged it up with all his might.

    An Lie did not hear the faint tapping sounds.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the cabin. When An Lie was telling her about his family matters, Su Xiaolu noticed it. An Lie¡¯s uncle had saved someone and lost a leg.

    Su Xiaolu guessed that it was An Cheng. She recalled her previous inquiries and secretly thought that her luck was not good. She wanted to ask about An Lie and just so happened to ask his uncle.

    If An Cheng cared about his family, he wouldn¡¯t let An Lie face possible danger. An Cheng should be on the ship, but she didn¡¯t know when he woulde out. Now that she heard the sound and saw An Cheng appear, her guess was confirmed.

    Their eyes met, and An Cheng chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence, Young Master.¡±

    An Lie had already brought the arowana onto the boat. He was so tired that he sat on the boat, crying andughing at the same time. When he saw An Cheng, he was overjoyed: ¡°Uncle, I did it, I did it. Sister is saved, Mother¡¯s body can also recover. After eating this arowana flesh, your leg won¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±

    The lost leg could never be returned. As long as it did not hurt all the time, the living could have the spirit to live.

    Anyone would go crazy if they were tortured by pain. No matter how good their mental state was, they would copse from the torture.

    But now, with the arowana, all the torture could end. At least their family could regain their courage to face life.

    The arowana on the deck squirmed, but very slowly.

    An Cheng looked at Su Xiaolu and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re magnanimous. I hid my identity previously. Please forgive me.¡±

    An Cheng didn¡¯t dare to disrespect someone who could easily catch something that his brother couldn¡¯t even catch with his life.

    People could have shallow knowledge, but they could not be ignorant.

    ¡°Not this one. That¡¯s not the one Dad stabbed.¡±

    An Lie frowned, he did not see any injuries on the arowana¡¯s stomach. This matter had happened not long ago, even if the arowana had the ability to recover, it was impossible for it to not leave any traces.

    This discovery made An Lie feel conflicted.

    This was a healthy arowana, full of energy, but it was still caught.

    Su Xiaolu pulled out her sword.

    An Cheng was shocked and subconsciously protected An Lie. He blurted out, ¡°Young Master, juste at me if you¡¯re angry.¡±

    An Lie was also a little worried.

    His martial arts skills were not good, and his uncle was disabled. At this moment, he could not do anything if Su Xiaolu wanted to fall out with him. He had already realized that he was not on the same level as the young man in front of him. He was not his match at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want dragon blood? Hurry up and get something to store it. The medicine is about to run out. If we don¡¯t kill it now, when it recovers, it¡¯s hard to say if this ship can hold it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tapped the tip of her foot lightly, flew up, and stabbed down fiercely, nailing the arowana¡¯s head.

    With one hit, the arowana¡¯s snake-like body twisted into a twisted mess, it was tense and ferocious.

    An Lie came back to his senses and immediately went to get a clean bucket.

    The arowana struggled less and less until there was no movement at all. Su Xiaolu took out her sword, and An Lie picked up the huge head and began to collect the blood.

    Su Xiaolu cut the arowana¡¯s abdomen, took out its heart and eyes, and gave them to An Lie.

    With such a big arowana, Su Xiaolu gave a piece of meat to An Cheng. ¡°Steam it for us to eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu prepared to put away the rest.

    It was skinned and sealed in a box filled with ice.

    This arowana was also full of spiritual energy, even more than the white fish.

    The arowana and white fish should havee from the same ce, the white fish had already spread like wildfire, what about the arowana? There were still many secrets in this world that would gradually surface over time, perhaps in the future, those ancient legends would slowly appear.

 Chapter 536 - 536 Revival of Spiritual Energy

    536 Revival of Spiritual Energy

    The recovery of spiritual energy. These words appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind.

    Legends were not necessarily just legends. It was just that it had experienced too much time. As generations passed, it was never seen again. Legends became just legends.

    People who had never seen it before would no longer believe that it was real.

    The meat of the arowana was delicious no matter how it was cooked, so delicious that it made one want to swallow their tongue.

    It was much tastier than the white fish, and its spiritual energy was richer than the white fish.

    ¡°This arowana is simply the most delicious fish in the sea. I will never forget this taste in my life. All the fish in the sea pale inparison to it. It¡¯s really unbelievable. How can there be such delicious food in this world? The more I eat, the more energetic I be. This makes me feel like what I have been eating in restaurants for the past two years was not good at all?¡±

    An Cheng praised as he ate.

    ¡°Uncle, eat more.¡±

    An Lie said to An Cheng. The arowana¡¯s meat was thick. Su Xiaolu cut off a piece and it weighed six to seven kilograms. An Cheng could eat as much as he wanted.

    He could eat less and let An Cheng eat as much as he wanted.

    ¡°Young Master, you should eat more too.¡±

    An Cheng was happy. His gazended on Su Xiaolu with a hint of ttery. He had not forgotten that Su Xiaolu was the one who got this arowana.

    Wouldn¡¯t this Young Master be tempted by such a good thing?

    The sea area of the white fish had already been surrounded, outsiders could no longer squeeze in. It was impossible to take one¡¯s share of the loot, but this arowana was different. Only An Lie had been to this sea area, and only An Lie knew the preferences of the arowana.

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s help, this arowana would definitely make a fortune.

    ¡°Little Lie, you just said that this is not the arowana you sawst time, right?¡±m

    An Cheng looked at An Lie and spoke.

    An Lie nodded. This arowana was healthy and unscathed.

    Su Xiaolu ate her arowana and did not speak.

    She didn¡¯t reply, so An Cheng didn¡¯t continue.

    After dinner, An Lie said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Su Lu, I want to return first and give this arowana heart and eye to my mother and sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±

    An Lie was pleasantly surprised. He said to Su Xiaolu excitedly, ¡°Thank you, thank you. After I settle my mother and sister down, I¡¯ll definitelye and report to you.¡±

    ¡°Little Lie¡­¡±

    An Cheng only shook his head. This silly kid.

    An Lie was not greedy. He was satisfied with what he wanted. With Su Xiaolu¡¯s permission, the ship began to return. Su Xiaolu stood quietly on the deck.

    She could feel that the spiritual energy in the sea was better than onnd. She sat on the deck and focused on her breathing.

    An Lie was at the helm and An Cheng was guiding him.

    An Cheng was still a little dizzy after not getting on the boat for many years.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll keep watch. Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    An Lie looked at An Cheng and said worriedly.

    An Cheng rubbed the space between his eyebrows and nodded after pondering for a while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m indeed feeling a little unwell and really want to sleep. I¡¯ll go and sleep for a while.¡±

    An Lie nodded. He knew that his uncle had always cared about him and his family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared on the ship.

    An Cheng went back to the cabin to rest.

    He felt too sleepy and his body was a little hot, but he did not feel ufortable. Even his leg felt hot, as if something was growing. This feeling was very strange. He felt that he might have gone in the wrong direction. How could his leg grow back?

    Even if the legendary arowana had a miraculous effect, it would at most make him feel less pain. His leg could never grow back.

    No matter what, he slept veryfortably.

    His body and mind were very rxed.

    He didn¡¯t even get up to eat dinner until dawn. An Cheng was woken up by his own stench.

    His body was sweaty and there was a rotten stench. He pinched his nose in disdain. He really couldn¡¯t stand it.

    He reached out and wiped it. The sweat seemed to have dried up and turned into mud. It was smelly and disgusting. An Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hurriedly got up to clean the marks on his body.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡±

    An Cheng let out an ear-piercing scream. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. His outstretched hand trembled until it touched his leg.

    He touched it back and forth in disbelief. There were tears in his eyes, but he did not dare to blink, afraid that everything he saw would disappear in the blink of an eye.

    An Lie and Su Xiaolu were woken up by his scream.

    An Lie was worried that something had happened to An Cheng. He couldn¡¯t care less and rushed into the room. ¡°Uncle, what happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Lie, my leg, it¡­ it, it grew.¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly.

    An Lie also looked at the pink and white flesh buds in disbelief. He knew the extent of An Cheng¡¯s leg. It was almost at the bottom of his thigh and had been bitten off by the sea shark. After the wound healed, it would often swell and turn red.

    It was extremely painful and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but now it was growing new flesh, and itsplexion looked so healthy.

    This shocked An Lie as if he had seen a ghost.

    That section was only about an inch, but this one inch was very different.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It seems to have healed overnight.¡±

    An Cheng still couldn¡¯t calm down. His hoarse voice was trembling.

    Apart from being iplete, there was nothing bad about his broken leg.

    An Lie reached out to touch it. The flesh that grew out was real. He felt that An Cheng¡¯s broken bone seemed to have be smoother. As it was wrapped in flesh, he did not know what was going on at the broken bone.

    The cross section that used to be terrifying and ferocious was now smooth. This was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Uncle, the legend of the arowana is true. It can cure all illnesses and pain.¡±

    An Lie calmed down and said to An Cheng.

    However, there was madness in An Cheng¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Little Lie, it¡¯s not just that.¡±

    The effect of arowana was not limited to this, An Lie did not understand this deeper meaning. Arowana could allow one¡¯s body to be reborn, even broken limbs could grow back.

    ¡°Little Lie, I want to catch an arowana.¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s gaze was passionate and firm. He didn¡¯t want to be a cripple, he didn¡¯t want to be ridiculed for the rest of his life. He didn¡¯t want to live like this. If he ate more arowana, or even an entire piece, his leg might grow back.

    An Lie was shocked. He quickly said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be rash. We¡¯ll discuss this matter at length.¡±

    The arowana was not easy to catch at all. Last time, he and his father tried their best but failed. His father even sacrificed his life for it. Even though he saw with his own eyes that it was easy for Su Xiaolu to catch it this time, An Lie did not dare to be careless.

    An Cheng calmed down. An Lie was right. He couldn¡¯t be rash.

    He held his walking stick and prepared to leave.

    After taking two steps, she stopped in her tracks and said to An Lie in disdain, ¡°Little Lie, go and clean up too. It stinks.¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537 An Inch Longer

    537 An Inch Longer

    This strong stench made one want to vomit.

    The smell on An Lie¡¯s body was much fainter, but it was still smelly.

    After eating the arowana, it was as if all the impurities in his body had been cleaned up. After cleaning up, he realized that not only had his legs grown an inch longer, but his body also seemed to have be lighter.

    With that, An Cheng left.

    An Lie raised his hand and sniffed himself. He frowned. He had not noticed it before, but after his uncle¡¯s reminder, he realized that he really smelled bad now.

    An Cheng went out and knocked on Su Xiaolu¡¯s door.

    He had shouted so loudly just now that Su Xiaolu did note out to take a look. From some small details, An Cheng could tell that the young man was not impetuous and was very calm.

    Su Xiaolu got up. She slept veryfortably. Her body and mind seemed to be warm. She heard An Cheng¡¯s scream, but she didn¡¯t want to get up unless it was something serious. When An Cheng knocked on her door, she had no choice but to get up.

    Su Xiaolu yawned and opened the door. ¡°What is it?¡±

    It was not even dawn yet.

    An Cheng looked at the sleepy Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°Young Master, smell yourself and see if you stink¡­¡±

    As he spoke, An Cheng sniffed hard. He couldn¡¯t believe his nose. He sniffed hard again, and his expression cracked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you smell at all? How¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    He clearly remembered that Su Xiaolu had eaten a lot of arowana before.

    He and An Lie both smelled bad, but Su Xiaolu did not smell at all. Why?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Cheng¡¯s changing expression and asked.

    What exactly happened? Su Xiaolu was at a loss, but looking at An Cheng, he was not thin. If not for the fact that he was missing a leg, he would still be a burly man. If it could make him scream, it should not be a small matter.

    ¡°Young Master, this arowana is the meat of gods. It can regenerate broken limbs. My broken leg grew an inch.¡±

    An Cheng calmed down and looked at Su Xiaolu.

    He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would not understand the shocking extent of this, so he repeated seriously, ¡°Young Master, can you understand? It¡¯s like a person who has lost a finger. In one night, half of his finger grew out again. My leg is like that.¡±

    Su Xiaolu understood. To be honest, she was also shocked.

    She looked at An Cheng and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. If you don¡¯t mind, I want to take a look at your leg. Is that okay?¡±

    An Cheng did not expect Su Xiaolu to be a doctor. He hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    He rolled up his pants and showed Su Xiaolu his broken leg.

    Su Xiaolu examined him.

    An Cheng took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Young Master, look at my leg. If I eat enough arowana, will it grow back?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took An Cheng¡¯s pulse. His pulse was strong and steady, and hisplexion was rosy and healthy.

    Eating an arowana once actually had such an effect?

    ¡°If the arowana continues to have such an effect, theoretically, yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. If the effect of the arowana did not reach a certain saturation level like the white fish and stop taking effect after eating it for a while, then eating more arowana would really allow his leg to regrow. If he ate more arowana, his leg would grow back.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s work together to catch arowana. You have your way. My family has arge ship. If we work together, we can maximize the benefits of this matter.¡±

    An Cheng could not suppress his excitement. He looked at Su Xiaolu excitedly.

    As if afraid that Su Xiaolu would not agree, he said before Su Xiaolu could answer, ¡°Young Master, building a big ship will take too long. It would take at least a year. Now, everyone in Qinghai who has the ability to build ships is crazy about the white fish.¡±

    Speaking of the white fish, An Cheng was shocked. He murmured, ¡°Could it be that the white fish also has such a miraculous effect?¡±

    ¡°The white fish has amazing effects, but it is far inferior to the arowana. Let me think about the cooperation, give me two days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu answered An Cheng¡¯s query and gave him her answer.

    An Cheng was right. If she wanted to go out to sea, she had to have a big ship and outstanding sailors. An Lie and An Cheng both had this. And she had the secret recipe to catch arowana, which could make this coboration easier. She could really kill fish without spilling blood.

    The cooperation was a win-win situation, but how were they going to split the benefits?

    Su Xiaolu had to think about it.

    ¡°This ship belongs to my family. It¡¯s half mine. If I don¡¯t agree, An Lie won¡¯t be able to use it to go out to sea.¡±

    An Cheng looked at Su Xiaolu deeply and said. Wealth moved people¡¯s hearts. Thinking of the conditions An Lie had promised Su Xiaolu, An Cheng had to emphasize this.

    Su Xiaolu was a smart person and could naturally tell.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Originally, I wanted to consider it for two more days, but since you¡¯ve made it clear, tell me how you want to split it.¡±

    ¡°How about the three of us split it equally?¡±

    An Cheng looked at Su Xiaolu seriously. He really didn¡¯t want to wait. He couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer, let alone two days.

    An Lie rushed over and heard these words. He did not dare to look up at Su Xiaolu and only lowered his head in silence.

    He felt guilty. He remembered what he had promised Su Xiaolu and remembered her help, but he could not ignore the fact that An Cheng was his family.

    Fortunately, Su Xiaolu¡¯s attention was not on him.

    However, An Lie did not feelfortable for long because Su Xiaolu¡¯s next words made his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Heh¡ªit¡¯s impossible to split it equally.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s tone was calm, but it was filled with mockery.

    She looked at An Cheng and pointed at An Lie. ¡°Even if half of this ship belongs to you, the other half belongs to An Lie. An Lie has to repay my kindness now, so I have the general right to use this ship. An Lie is still for my use, and I was the one who gave you the herbs to catch the arowana. If you want to split it equally, I can only tell you that you¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I want this arowana or not. Don¡¯t forget, if I don¡¯t go out to sea, and neither can you. This ship doesn¡¯t belong to you alone.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled like a sly old fox.

    An Cheng almost bared his teeth. This young man looked young, but his shrewdness was hateful and respectable. She had seen through all of his nature andpletely controlled him.

    ¡°Then tell me, how much do you want to give me? I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±

    An Cheng was defeated. He needed the arowana. Just as Su Xiaolu had said, it was not that she had to have the arowana, but he needed it. He wanted to struggle and think about it, but in fact, he had already decided how much he could take.

    ¡°Ten percent. If you agree, we can go to sea after resting for a day. If you don¡¯t agree, forget it,¡± Su Xiaolu said with a smile.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s settled.¡± An Cheng gritted his teeth and agreed.

 Chapter 538 - 538 Accepting Cooperation

    538 epting Cooperation

    Ten percent was not much, but it was actually not little either.

    Speaking of which, he actually did not need to put in much effort. As long as he followed them to the sea, he would get ten percent of the gains. He did not have to worry about his life. To him, he was getting it for free.

    What kind of treasure was an arowana? With this, he couldpletely turn the An family upside down with this level of harvest. It was enough.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s answer was much better than he had expected, but he was not stupid. He hid the joy in his heart and gritted his teeth.

    An Cheng desperately needed arowana, he hoped that his leg could really grow back miraculously.

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and said, ¡°An Lie, do you have any objections?¡±

    An Lie, whose name was called, looked up and shook his head rapidly. ¡°I have no objections.¡±

    He had already gotten what he wanted. The arowana was rare, but he was not that greedy.

    He knew very well how strong the arowana was. The reason why he could catch it so smoothly this time was because the arowana had lost its offensive power, and he owed it to Su Xiaolu. He was a man of his word. For the next five years, he would be Su Xiaolu¡¯s. How could he have any objections?

    His uncle tried his best to get ten percent. He was also happy for him. If only¡­ his uncle¡¯s leg could really grow back.

    After all, no amount of wealth couldpare to a healthy body.

    When they returned to the port, An Lie docked the ship.

    Many people looked over. When they saw Su Xiaolu and An Cheng, their expressions were mocking.

    An Lie¡¯s family was ostracized. While the other families who ate the white fish were enjoying their wealth, An Lie¡¯s family had nothing. If not for An Lie¡¯s protection, even the ship would have been snatched away.

    An Cheng held his walking stick and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Young Master, see you in two days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and asked An Lie to send her box of fish to her house.

    After sending them home, Su Xiaolu gave An Lie another ten catties of arowana meat.

    An Lie was so excited that his eyes turned red. He bowed and thanked her. ¡°Su Lu, thank you. Thank you so much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand, indicating that An Lie could leave.

    An Lie carried the fish back home.

    When Mother An saw that he had returned safely, the worry in her heart disappeared. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she could only sigh helplessly.

    ¡°Little Ou, take this and steam it. Let¡¯s eat this fish today. Little Ou, eat the heart. Mother, eat the eyes.¡±

    An Lie distributed it happily. If eating the arowana helped his uncle¡¯s leg, his mother and sister would definitely recover after eating it.

    An Xiaoou went to deal with it obediently.

    An Cheng sat quietly at home. Mother An trembled as she took out the money bag and passed it to An Cheng. ¡°Little Cheng, you weren¡¯t at home these few days. Listen to your sister-inw. Go get some medicine and take a good look at your leg.¡±

    She had not touched these 50 taels.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to use it. Her and her daughter¡¯s illnesses were old illnesses, but An Cheng¡¯s illness was different. He should take some good medicine.

    An Cheng smiled and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Sister-inw, keep this money. My leg is fine now. You and Little Ou will recover too.¡±

    His eyes were no longer gloomy and he was no longer dispirited.

    Mother An felt that the current An Cheng was like a pool of stagnant water that hade back to life. Mother An didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she also smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll all be fine. Take this money first and use it when you need it. Little Ou and I are fine. Little Lie has earned enough.¡±

    An Cheng touched the money bag. He held Mother An¡¯s old hands and said sternly, ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t believe me. Forget it, you¡¯ll believe me after tonight.¡±

    An Cheng did not exin further, arowana could change a personpletely, this change could only be known by experiencing it themselves.

    An Cheng kept the money bag. He looked at Mother An, who finally smiled in relief.

    An Xiaoou and An Lie steamed the fish.

    An Lie brought Mother An a big bowl.

    Inside were two huge fish eyes.

    Mother An¡¯s eyes were almost blinded. She only touched it a few times with her chopsticks before she eximed in surprise, ¡°What kind of fish is this? How can it have such big eyes?¡±

    An Xiaoou carried arge basin and whispered, ¡°Its heart is also very big.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know if she could finish such a big one.

    An Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Eat quickly. We¡¯ll deal with it if you can¡¯t finish it.¡±

    The meat of the arowana was fresh and delicious, there were not many bones, it was delicious no matter how it was cooked, and it was not greasy.

    Mother An and An Xiaoou were stunned after taking a few bites. They couldn¡¯t bear to eat it, but seeing that An Cheng and An Lie had a big bowl too, they were relieved.

    That night, the few of them were stuffed.

    After eating their fill, Mother An and An Xiaoou started to feel sleepy.

    An Cheng and An Lie were also sleepy. The family went to bed early.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu worked untilte at night.

    She boiled all the arowana meat with spiritual spring water and added some medicinal herbs to produce spiritual liquid.

    In the end, only two catties of spiritual liquid were produced from the 500 catties of dragon meat. It was stored in a small bottle and stored in the space.

    The fish scraps had already turned ck and dried. They could not be eaten. All the essence had been extracted. Su Xiaolu sprinkled them in the flowerbed in the courtyard.

    By the time she was done, the sky was already bright.

    Su Xiaolu was sleeping soundly.

    She was in a daze when she was woken up by some movements.

    ¡°Damn it, I want to bring this and that. What should I do? I¡¯m so worried. Gui You, why don¡¯t we bring everything? You¡¯re strong enough to carry them.¡±

    Old Wu was very conflicted and did not want to leave anything behind.

    Gui You¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You want this and that too. How can we run like this? I¡¯m not running anymore.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t run, we¡¯ll be caught. I¡¯m so worried.¡±

    Old Wu paced back and forth.

    He suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Wait, someone has entered our house¡­¡±

    ¡°You only noticed now, heh¡­¡±

    Gui You mocked coldly.

    Su Xiaolu woke up in a daze and came to the main house. ¡°Master, Master Gui You, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Aye¡ªthe girl is here. When did youe?¡±

    When Old Wu saw Su Xiaolu, he forgot his troubles. It had been a long time since hest saw her. His precious disciple had grown taller again.

    She was dressed like a young master and looked like a handsome man.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been here for a long time. It¡¯s been more than half a month, but you guys haven¡¯t returned. I heard that Master is leaving. Why?¡±

    Su Xiaolu woke up a little and asked with concern.

    Old Wu sighed. ¡°We encountered some trouble. The kid from the capital was injured and the poison acted up. His people somehow found out about me and insisted that I detoxify him. I don¡¯t want to care about this, so I have to leave first. I¡¯ve collected enough good things during this period of time.¡±

    ¡°Girl,e, Master will give you a treasure. Drink it and see. This is extremely good for your health. I don¡¯t know how many more there will be in the future.¡±

    Old Wu took out a bottle of spiritual liquid for Su Xiaolu to drink. He looked at Su Xiaolu kindly. He had extracted these from the white fish. Of course, such a good thing had to be given to his precious disciple.

 Chapter 539 - 539 Zhou Zhiâ€™s Injury and Poison

    539 Zhou Zhi¡¯s Injury and Poison

    As soon as the bottle was opened, Su Xiaolu smelled spiritual energy.

    Old Wu brought the bottle to Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth. Su Xiaolu drank a bottle and could feel a wave of spiritual energy flowing down her throat and nourishing her limbs and bones. It was afortable feeling. It could dispel fatigue and restore her mind to its best state in a few seconds.

    ¡°Master, I have something good for you too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also took out the bottle containing the spiritual liquid and gave it to Old Wu.

    The old man smiled. It was his disciple¡¯s respect.

    After drinking it, he frowned slightly. ¡°Girl, why is this better than mine? And why does it taste a little weird?¡±

    Old Wu questioned himself. Could it be that the student had surpassed the master? Su Xiaolu was already talented, and now her level was even higher?

    Old Wu smacked his lips and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no. This seems to be another species, girl.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is another new species.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out another bottle for Gui You. ¡°Master Gui You, try it too.¡±

    Old Wu took small sips and savored it.

    It was faintly fragrant and sweet. The original taste of this meat was definitely not bad, and it was much better than the white fish. Old Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Girl, this, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s another area in the sea.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined to Old Wu and Gui You.

    Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°Master, you just said that the poison of the person from the capital has acted up. Is it Zhou Zhi?¡±

    Old Wu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked obediently, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t save him, can I save him?¡±

    Old Wu smiled. ¡°Girl, if you want to save him, save him. Master doesn¡¯t want to save him because Master doesn¡¯t want to save him. Back then, Master didn¡¯t want to save Zhou Heng either. I just owed him a favor when he was young. Now that I have returned what was owed, what does his life have to do with Master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your business if you¡¯re willing to save him. Master won¡¯t help or stop you. His ship has probably returned to the harbor. It won¡¯t be long before he finds his way here. If you want to save him, just wait.¡±

    After Old Wu finished speaking gently, he turned to look at Gui You and said, ¡°The girl wants to save him. We don¡¯t have to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±

    Old Wu yawned and stretched.

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Sleep.¡±

    No matter what rtionship Su Xiaolu had with Zhou Zhi, Old Wu and Gui You were not involved.

    They returned to their rooms to sleep while Su Xiaolu waited.

    She did not know how badly Zhou Zhi was injured, so she could only make a lot of preparations first.

    Half an hourter, more than ten secret guards flew into the courtyard.

    ¡°Please help us, doctor.¡±

    It was Jin Yi who spoke. His tone was cold. He said please, but it was actually a threat.

    Su Xiaolu came out of the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    Jin Yi¡¯s tone changed suddenly and he called out to Su Xiaolu happily.

    Everyone who came was familiar. When they saw Su Xiaolu, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Su Xiaolu followed them out with the medicine kit and got into the carriage.

    On the way, Su Xiaolu asked Jin Yi and the others what was going on.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very big sea fish with huge wings. It swallowed a lot of the white fish. Master said that he wanted to catch it. That thing was too strong and overturned the entire ship. That thing spat out some ck poison in the water. The antidote pill can detoxify it, but its poison destroyed the stability in Master¡¯s body. He drowned and the poison acted up. The situation was too dangerous.¡±

    Jin Liu told Su Xiaolu about what had happened.

    Su Xiaolu remembered the winged fish.

    In her opinion, the world in the sea had already changed drastically. It was not just one ce that had changed, but the entire sea.

    In ces where people could not detect, it had already changed. Such changes might have happened onnd too, but no one had discovered it yet.

    When she rushed back to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence, she heard Doctor Wu roaring, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let him bleed.¡±

    ¡°You listen to whatever he says. Don¡¯t you know how to look? You only know how to be anxious when he¡¯s lying down. I¡¯m so angry¡­¡±

    Doctor Wu was very irritable.

    Although Zhou Zhi was the master, could they not disobey some orders?

    He was a patient. If something happened to him just like that, how could he give orders?

    ¡°Miss Su is here.¡±

    Jin Liu shouted loudly.

    Su Xiaolu pushed the door open and entered. Doctor Wu was giving Zhou Zhi acupuncture, and Jin San was cutting Zhou Zhi¡¯s finger with a small knife to let the blood out.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s entire body was red and his meridians appeared. He was already unconscious.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Doctor Wu quickly said, ¡°Miss Su, the fever won¡¯t subside. The blood is already ck, and the poison is all messed up.¡±

    This was Zhou Zhi¡¯s current situation. This time, even if it was Su Xiaolu, Doctor Wu did not know if she could pull Zhou Zhi back from the gates of hell.

    Su Xiaolu did not speak. She took a bottle, opened it, pinched Zhou Zhi¡¯s mouth, and poured it into his mouth.

    Su Xiaolu tapped the acupuncture points on his jaw to ensure that the spiritual liquid could flow smoothly into Zhou Zhi¡¯s stomach.

    After feeding one bottle, she opened another.

    After drinking two bottles, Zhou Zhi¡¯s meridians slowly disappeared.

    The heat in his body gradually subsided.

    Su Xiaolu fed him bottle by bottle.

    A ck and smelly substance gradually appeared on Zhou Zhi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    Doctor Wu couldn¡¯t help but retch.

    At this moment, only Su Xiaolu, who was focused, did not react. The others more or less felt ufortable.

    After feeding him the spiritual liquid, Su Xiaolu quickly sealed his acupuncture points.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s condition gradually stabilized.

    He frowned and opened his eyes. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, you saved me again.¡±

    And again, again, she¡¯d pulled him back from the jaws of death.

    She had saved him time and time again. Had she ever thought that this might be different?

    Su Xiaolu clearly did not think so.

    She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re really something. You gave me such a big surprise the moment we met. I know what you want to do, but first, you have to live, understand? If you lose your life, you won¡¯t be able to use those things even if you have them. If there¡¯s a next time, I really won¡¯t save you. I know that you had a hard time in the past, but that¡¯s all in the past. If people don¡¯t love you, you still have to love yourself. If you don¡¯t even care about yourself, no one will care about you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very angry. The anger in her eyes was about to erupt.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s situation this time was the most dangerous. If she did not happen to have the spiritual liquid extraction from the arowana, it would be useless even if the heavens came today.

    Zhou Zhi was in a hurry to explore the sea. Su Xiaolu knew very well what he was doing. No one could stop him from making any decisions, but no matter what he did, he had to live first.

    ¡°Alright, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Zhou Zhi smiled and admitted his mistake obediently.

    ¡°You¡ªOkay, I¡¯ll believe you for thest time.¡± Su Xiaolu was a little helpless.

 Chapter 540 - 540 Trust Him

    540 Trust Him

    Regardless of whether what Zhou Zhi said was true, she hoped it was.

    ¡°Okay, onest time.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu seriously, his tone unprecedentedly serious.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Pack up first. It stinks. I¡¯ll go out first. I¡¯ll tell you somethingter.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was ck now and he smelled very bad.

    Su Xiaolu pinched her nose in disdain and went out.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was slightly red. He apologized softly, ¡°Sorry, I was rude.¡±

    He still did not know why his body had changed like this. It was indeed too smelly, making him rude in front of Su Xiaolu.

    After washing up, Zhou Zhi felt very sleepy. He resisted his sleepiness and saw Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t stink anymore.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s tone was soft as he yawned.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I know. If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep.¡±

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. He looked at Su Xiaolu seriously and said, ¡°Xiaolu, before I fainted, I gave an order. No matter if divine doctor Wu saved me or not, we can¡¯t hurt him at all. Jin Yi and the others won¡¯t go against this order. Their attitude is tough, but they won¡¯t really hurt him. You¡­ trust me.¡±

    Even if he was very sleepy, he had to exin it to Su Xiaolu.

    Even if he died, his people would not disobey this order.

    He did not want Su Xiaolu to alienate him after calming down and thinking carefully.

    He was nervous when he said this. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would not believe him¡­

    ¡°Alright, I believe you. Go back to sleep.¡±

    From Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes, Su Xiaolu felt his sincerity. She believed him.

    His biological mother, Wei Ling, had done so much to him, but he had never really done anything out of hatred. How could she not believe a person who had suffered so much and still had good intentions?

    Zhou Zhi was relieved. He looked at Su Xiaolu deeply. ¡°Xiaolu, see you tomorrow.¡±

    He was very weak and didn¡¯t even have the strength to push the wooden wheelchair back. He waved for Jin Liu to push him back.

    Su Xiaolu also went back. Jin Si and the others knew where she lived. They could call her if anything happened.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the small courtyard and saw An Lie sitting at the door.

    ¡°An Lie, were you waiting for me here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu called An Lie.

    An Lie was originally frowning, but his brows rxed when he heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice. He stood up and said, ¡°Su Lu, I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯ve packed up. I¡¯ve already made arrangements at home. I found this ce. The person who opened the door is an old man. He said that he doesn¡¯t know Su Lu¡­¡±

    An Lie felt a little aggrieved. He was not stupid. When he reacted, he knew that Su Xiaolu did not tell him her real name.

    ¡°Er¡­ Su Lu is my nickname. Come in first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and let An Lie in with her.

    Old Wu and Gui You looked over with disdain.

    ¡°Master, Master Gui You, this is An Lie. We can use their big ship to go fishing tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu introduced An Lie¡¯s identity.

    An Lie was a little uneasy. These two seniors did not wee him. He had shouted ¡°Su Lu¡± loudly outside and was even beaten up by Gui You. It was very painful.

    An Lie apologized first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, seniors. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your rest just now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Don¡¯t talk so much if you have nothing to say.¡±

    Old Wu said to An Lie. He and Gui You had been sleeping.

    An Lie knocked on the door to look for ¡°Su Lu¡± and refused to leave even though he said he didn¡¯t know her. He even shouted outside and only shut up after being beaten up. Old Wu had a very bad impression of him.

    Even though he knew that Su Lu was Su Xiaolu, he still did not have a good impression of An Lie.

    Gui You remained silent.

    An Lie nodded uneasily.

    With just a simple interaction, he knew that these two Seniors had bad tempers.

    It was almost dark. Su Xiaolu went to make dinner.

    Seeing how clumsy she was, An Lie took the initiative to say, ¡°Su Lu, let me do it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie. ¡°Then you do it.¡±

    Her culinary skills were really not very good, but she ate fish by the sea. She cooked it and steamed it. Her culinary skills were not good, but she was not picky.

    Old Wu was the same as Gui You. They were not picky either.

    An Lie was very agile and skillfully stir-fried and added water.

    When the food was ready, Su Xiaolu called the two Masters over to eat.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu saw that An Lie had no intention of going home. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°An Lie, aren¡¯t you going home?¡±

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu seriously and said, ¡°Su Lu, I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise. My mother ate the arowana and her eyes have recovered. My sister has also recovered. I remember what I said. I¡¯ll be by your side for the next five years.¡±

    An Lie was very sincere. He was here to fulfill his promise and repay the favor.

    Su Xiaolu also said to An Lie seriously, ¡°An Lie, I don¡¯t need you to follow me everywhere. If you want to repay me, just help me when I need it. You don¡¯t have to be where I am. You¡¯re still the same as before. Go home when you need to. If I need you in the future, I¡¯ll look for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not want An Lie to follow her like this, so she made it clear.

    An Lie fell silent after hearing this. Then, he looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home first. I¡¯ll be at your disposal for the next five years, but I won¡¯t do evil things like killing or arson. Five yearster, I¡¯ll be free. Su Lu, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    He could work for Su Xiaolu, but he had his principles.

    As long as it was him, no matter how difficult or dangerous it was, he would do his best to do it. He would use five years to repay this favor. As for whether he could be friends with Su Lu after five years, that would depend on whether Su Lu would treat him as a friend in these five years.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed.

    She was actually not interested in enving An Lie, but An Lie had sincerelye to repay her, so she let him be.

    After sending An Lie off, Su Xiaolu went to the main house.

    ¡°Master, Master Gui You, do you still want to go out to sea tomorrow? There¡¯s a ce where there¡¯s a type of arowana that has a miraculous effect several times that of the white fish. The spiritual liquid I gave you was extracted from arowana meat. I¡¯ve decided to go out to sea to catch this fish.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to the two Masters.

    Old Wu and Gui You pondered.

    Su Xiaolu continued, ¡°Masters, do you feel that the air is much fresher when youe in? Isn¡¯t it veryfortable to expirate internal energy? Isn¡¯t it much easier to cultivate internal energy?¡±

    ¡°Masters, this arowana was recorded in the ancient books. It has already disappeared for thousands of years, but it has appeared again. I think this matter is not simple. Perhaps in the future, the species recorded in the ancient books will appear again and increase in numbers. Perhaps the world recorded in the ancient books will revive again. At that time, people might live for hundreds of years, and there might also be fiendish demons in the world.¡± Su Xiaolu felt that it was time to face this matter seriously.

 Chapter 541 - 541 Be The Knife

    541 Be The Knife

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re right. Perhaps in a few decades, there will really be monsters and fiendish demons in this world.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and did not hide it. Instead, he treated Su Xiaolu as an adult.

    Gui You remained silent.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu and asked expectantly, ¡°Master, do you already know something?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said calmly, ¡°Girl, everything in the world is up to fate. The fortune teller is good at divination. Even if there was a change in fatest year, fortune and misfortune depend on each other. In ancient times, spiritual energy was abundant and cultivation was advocated. Any disciple could fly in the sky. There were many fiendish demons in the world, and it was difficult for mortals to survive.¡±

    ¡°Human lives were like ants, but thousands of years have passed. Be it immortals or fiendish demons, they no longer exist in this world. Only mortals have reproduced. These mystical records are just legends in the eyes of humans. Now that fate has changed, it¡¯s hard to say what the world will be.¡±

    ¡°Humans might be ants, or the people who control the world. All of it is unknown, but ants still live. No matter what, we have to strive to live, be stronger, live, and protect our loved ones.¡±

    Old Wu slowly finished speaking and sighed deeply.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a fish on someone else¡¯s chopping board, then you have to be the knife on the chopping board.¡±

    Gui You said solemnly.

    If a person wanted to be independent, they had to be strong.

    ¡°Master, we have to catch a lot of arowana from the sea now. Let¡¯s go out to sea tomorrow. With some herbs, we can poison the arowana with medicine. It will be much easier to catch them then.¡±

    Su Xiaolu clenched her fists. No one knew how quickly the world changed, so she had to seize any opportunity in front of her.

    She wanted to catch a lot of arowana and extract the essence to make the spiritual liquid for her family.

    Old Wu and Gui You nodded.

    Su Xiaolu went back to her room to rest.

    She vaguely heard Old Wuin.

    ¡°How unlucky. I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to practice martial arts¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking and circte your Internal Breath. As long as you¡¯re not dead, you have to cultivate.¡±

    Gui You was very harsh. Even to Old Wu, who was much older than him, he did not show any mercy.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The world was changing. People living in the world naturally had to change if they wanted to survive. Because of this change, whether it was a newborn child or an old person, everyone had to change if they wanted to survive.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Zhi woke up at dawn.

    He sat up quietly. His hands were trembling. He touched his legs with trembling hands and felt the smooth muscles. It was unbelievable that two inches had grown out of his legs. They were no longer ugly. Even the cross section of his broken leg was smooth.

    He had a bold hypothesis in his heart. As long as he replenished enough spiritual energy, his legs would grow back, and these things had to be obtained from those new species.

    He had never felt like this before. He felt like a healthy person.

    Zhou Zhi sat there in a daze until dawn.

    Only then did he call for someone toe in.

    ¡°Master, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    Jin Si observed Zhou Zhi and asked.

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. He looked at Jin Si and said, ¡°What did she feed me yesterday?¡±

    Such a good thing was several times better than the white fish. Why was she so willing to give it to him?

    Jin Si answered truthfully, ¡°Miss Su took a lot of small bottles. After opening them, the smell was very fragrant. She fed you all of them. There should be more than ten bottles. Master was unconscious at that time. The fever made your entire body red. Doctor Wu was already helpless. After drinking the things Miss Su gave you, Master¡¯s condition gradually improved and stabilized.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wu said that a lot of the poison in your body has been removed this time. What Miss Su gave you to drink is good stuff,parable to divine medicine.¡±

    Speaking of Su Xiaolu, Jin Si was very respectful. Without Su Xiaolu, their master would not have survived this time.

    In the past, Doctor Wu was also very angry, but he had never panicked like this before. He had done everything, but there was nothing he could do. This made everyone know that there was really no other way this time.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a divine medicine. She gave me my life.¡±

    He would never be able to repay what he owed Su Xiaolu in this lifetime.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked softly.

    ¡°Miss Su has returned to the small courtyard. She said that you can look for her if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Jin Si said.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to go out to sea during this period of time. I have to recuperate well and we can continue to catch the white fish. If we can catch those fish, we¡¯ll catch them. If we can¡¯t, forget it. It¡¯s more important to keep our lives. Think of more ways. There will be a way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Si was very happy. He had never felt such a strong desire to live from Zhou Zhi.

    He had always been fearless. Even if he died at any time, he did not care.

    But now he was starting to care. This was the best change he¡¯d ever had.

    There was always a way to catch the big fish with wings. If one method didn¡¯t work, he would change it.

    ¡°Get Jin Qi to go over to her side and see if there¡¯s anything he needs help with. Listen to her instructions.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ordered.

    Jin Liu nodded and left.

    ¡ª-

    In the morning, Su Xiaolu made seafood porridge. After the three of them finished eating, Su Xiaolu said to the two masters, ¡°Master, Master Gui You, how much silver do you have?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it and felt that she should block off that sea area. Sooner orter, the news of the arowana would spread.

    Others might not be able to catch it, but they might prevent her from catching it. The human heart was unpredictable. If one could not deal with a fish, one could have thousands of methods to plot against a person.

    If they bought the sea area, no matter how jealous others were, they could only watch with their eyes wide open.

    Old Wu stroked his beard and said, ¡°If it¡¯s banknotes, it¡¯s 200,000 taels. The other valuable things are worth a million taels in my old home.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Wu poked Gui You with his hand. ¡°Kid, lend me a few thousand taels.¡±

    Old Wu did not even ask Su Xiaolu what she wanted to do and was willing to do everything for his precious disciple.

    Gui You did not ask either. He took out a box and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Old Wu also had a box. He handed it to Su Xiaolu with a smile. ¡°Girl, Master¡¯s coffin capital is here. Think about it. Master is old and depends on you. You can¡¯t let Master be bullied by anyone.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Old Wu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    The old man was still as adorable as ever. His love was very heavy. It was all he had.

    Su Xiaolu put away her things and prepared to look for An Lie and An Cheng.

    Jin Qi arrived at the right time. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was about to leave, he said respectfully, ¡°Miss Su, is there anything you need help with? Please let me know.¡±

 Chapter 542 - 542 Taking in a Disciple

    542 Taking in a Disciple

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Go back. If I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll look for him. I¡¯ve already taken so many good things for him to eat. It¡¯s only right for me to ask for some.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. It was naturally better to have Zhou Zhi¡¯s help. It was more convenient, but she still wanted to do her own things herself.

    If there was a need, she would not feel embarrassed to ask. She had saved Zhou Zhi so many times, so it was only right for her to take advantage of him.

    Jin Qi touched his nose and nodded.

    If Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t want him to follow, he wouldn¡¯t. He would listen to her instructions.

    Su Xiaolu came to An Lie¡¯s house.

    She knocked on the door and a soft female voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Su Lu, I¡¯m here for An Lie and An Cheng.¡±

    Su Xiaolu guessed that this should be An Lie¡¯s sister, An Xiaoou.

    Soon, the door opened. Su Xiaolu saw a woman who looked a little like An Lie. Her face was paler and she looked like she rarely saw sunlight.

    ¡°Hello, my brother and uncle have gone to pack up the boat. They¡¯ll be back soon. Come in and sit for a while.¡±

    An Xiaoou invited Su Xiaolu into the house.

    An Lie¡¯s house was rtively simple and crude. There was not much furniture and supplies. Some ces that looked like they should have furniture were empty.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Do you mind if I take your pulse?¡±

    An Lie had said that his sister and mother were both seriously ill. How much better were they after eating the arowana?

    An Xiaoou nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Sit down for a while. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±

    Regarding Su Xiaolu, An Lie and An Cheng had already told them that she was a trustworthy coborator. An Xiaoou had a good impression of Su Xiaolu.

    Mother An looked at Su Xiaolu and asked gently, ¡°Young man, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m 13 this year.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s age.¡±

    Mother An smiled gently. Her eyes could now see clearly. She felt as if she had been reborn. She also knew about the fishing n. She supported this matter.

    Arowana meat wasparable to divine pills. If An Cheng¡¯s leg could grow back, he would be able to live a normal life, get married, and have children.

    Su Xiaolu was their partner, and Mother An returned the greatest kindness to him. She only hoped that everyone would be satisfied with this cooperation.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and checked Mother An¡¯s pulse.

    Mother An¡¯s pulse was stable and her body was a little weak, but there was a force that kept nourishing her. This must be the effect of the arowana.

    Su Xiaolu took back her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re recovering very well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took An Xiaoou¡¯s pulse again. An Xiaoou had a heart disease. After eating the arowana meat, her heart disease had also healed. She also had a weak foundation and was the kind of woman who could not do heavy work.

    An Xiaoou said softly, ¡°Young Master, thank you for helping my brother and giving me a healthy body. I don¡¯t feel stuffy when I walk now, nor will I wake up from suffocation in the middle of the night. I feel veryfortable.¡±

    This miracle could not be exined clearly with words.

    Only she knew howfortable it was to have a healthy heart.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re recovering well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand. She thought that she would know when she looked at An Cheng¡¯s leg again when he came back.

    The effect of the arowana meat was really shocking.

    Su Xiaolu did not have to wait long before An Lie and An Cheng returned.

    When he saw Su Xiaolu, An Cheng couldn¡¯t wait to say to her, ¡°Young Master, are you ready? We can go out to sea now. Last night, my leg grew another half an inch. You¡¯ll never guess that under this flesh, bones grow together.¡±

    An Cheng was very excited. This meant that as long as he continued to eat arowana meat, his leg would really be no different from before in time.

    An Lie¡¯s face was a little red. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Su Lu, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I feel like my blood is surging today. My nose bled a few times.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and said, ¡°Give me your hand. Let me see.¡±

    An Lie reached out and Su Xiaolu took his pulse.

    She looked at An Lie. ¡°Have you never practiced martial arts before?¡±

    An Lie shook his head. ¡°No, but I¡¯m quite skilled. Everyone says so.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie, not knowing if she should call him lucky or unlucky.

    An Lie was very suitable for learning martial arts and had good potential. However, he had already missed the best age. His bones were long dead and some of his meridians were sealed. However, after eating the arowana meat for the past few days, a trace of Internal force had grown in his body.

    He did not know any mental cultivation techniques. He could not find a ce to ce his Internal force, so the energy could only barge around in his body. His blood was surging, and it was normal for his nose to bleed. He was bleeding to relieve the pressure. In such a dangerous situation, he only had nosebleeds.

    An Lie was a little uneasy. ¡°Su Lu, am I alright?¡±

    Su Lu¡¯s expression was veryplicated. He couldn¡¯t understand it, but he knew that this wasn¡¯t good, so An Lie was very nervous.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll guide you how to cultivate. In the future, you can often cultivate your internal energy. My mental cultivation techniques were taught to me by my Master. If you learn my mental cultivation techniques, you have to call me Master.¡±

    She suddenly had to take in a disciple. Su Xiaolu decided to ept An Lie. This was fate.

    An Lie was in a daze and did not know if he should agree.

    ¡°Think about it. If you don¡¯t agree and let this energy surge through your body, it might not be as easy as a nosebleed next time.¡±

    If An Lie was unwilling, she would not do anything. Otherwise, she would be injured by the Internal force.

    ¡°I-I agree. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t think I¡¯m too old¡­¡±

    An Lie said shyly.

    Usually, the older one would take in a disciple. Su Lu was much younger than him, so it felt a little strange. After all, he was an adult and wasn¡¯t as smart as a child, but as long as he didn¡¯t mind, he was willing.

    ¡°Alright, rx now. I¡¯ll transfer my Internal force into your body. Don¡¯t resist and listen to my instructions.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had a serious expression as she injected her Internal force into An Lie¡¯s body. She had practiced martial arts more and her Internal force had already taken shape. It was pure and thick energy. She led An Lie and calmed his chaotic Internal Breath.

    Finally, it stabilized in his dantian.

    ¡°Seal the internal force in your dantian. In the future, when you use Qinggong, it will also be drawn out from there. When you have nothing to do, circte your Internal Breath frequently.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her Internal force. An Lie¡¯s chaotic Internal Breath had already calmed down, and hisplexion had returned to normal.

    An Lie was very suitable to practice martial arts. His meridians were veryrge, which meant that his internal functions would be very powerful in the future.

    However, he also had his ws. He was an adult and his foundation in martial arts was unstable. Even if he had Internal force, he would not be able to achieve a powerful level. If he did not train hard, he would just be slightly stronger than ordinary people.

    ¡°After this, I¡¯ll formte a method for you to practice martial arts. Don¡¯t be afraid of hard work. Practice well. Only when your foundation is stable can you learn martial arts in the future,¡± Su Xiaolu said seriously.

 Chapter 543 - 543 Buying a Sea Area

    543 Buying a Sea Area

    ¡°If you¡¯rezy, I have my ways.¡±

    Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes and said fiercely to An Lie.

    Since he had taken in a disciple, he could not let him ck off. Good things had to be ground out.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±

    An Xiaoou couldn¡¯t help butugh. When she met Su Xiaolu¡¯s gaze, she quickly lowered her eyes.

    An Lie nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will definitely learn well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you keep your word and have a pure character. You have your firm beliefs, and I believe that you can do it. Do not be afraid of difficulties.¡±

    Su Xiaolu put away her seriousness and praised An Lie with a smile.

    An Lie was a little embarrassed. Sometimes, he was stubborn and unwilling to change himself. The most he heard was ¡°idiot¡±. He also had firm beliefs, but Su Xiaolu praised him for keeping his own beliefs and being pure.

    He really liked these words.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll study hard.¡±

    An Lie suppressed the excitement in his heart and said solemnly.

    ¡°Ahem, Young Master, shouldn¡¯t we set off?¡±

    An Cheng reminded.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°We still have to wait. I have to do something first.¡±

    An Cheng was a little anxious when he heard that, but he asked patiently and calmly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to buy a sea area and use it as a base.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly.

    Hearing that she wanted to buy a sea area, An Cheng took a deep breath.

    An Xiaoou and Mother An opened their mouths in surprise.

    The current Su Xiaolu was like a shining golden pir in front of them.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s very expensive to buy sea areas¡­¡±

    An Lie came back to his senses and said weakly.

    He could tell that Su Xiaolu was very rich, but he could not tell how rich she was. He had thought that Su Xiaolu came from a rich family, but he did not expect her to be so rich. She casually said that she wanted to buy a sea area.

    This¡­ was something that ordinary people like them did not dare to imagine.

    ¡°How much does it usually cost? I don¡¯t know much about this. You grew up by the sea, tell me about it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and said.

    She did not know how much sea area her banknotes could buy.

    An Lie¡¯s family had lived here for generations and knew much more about the sea area than Su Xiaolu.

    Every sea area had no owner, it could be said that no amount of money could buy a sea area.

    However, the government could divide the sea area and rent it for a family n to use. They could ce a buoy on the sea surface to indicate that the sea area belonged to an individual. This way, many yearster, the sea area would still belong to the government, and all the sea areas would be rented for less than ten years at a time.

    Buying a sea area was actually renting a sea area. During the lease period, outsiders could not enter this sea area, and outsiders would not fish in such a ce.

    The rental price of the sea area varied. Some were expensive, and some were cheap. The closer it was to the coast, the more expensive it would be. Because it was close to the coast, one could farm sea prawns on the spot.

    As for the deep sea, there were too many uncontroble factors. Generally speaking, people would not buy areas in the deep sea.

    After hearing An Lie¡¯s words, Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±

    Recently, there had been a flood of white fish, and the white fish were products of the deep sea. If they bought them rashly, the government would probably be cautious. They would either ask for a high price or not sell it to her.

    An Lie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s a piece ofnd near the sea that¡¯s empty. That terrain is not t, so it¡¯s empty for now. Master, you can start there. Pretend that you were tricked by us into buying the sea area to build a harbor to lower the officials¡¯ vignce¡­¡±

    As he spoke, An Lie was a little embarrassed. He had used this method to trick Su Xiaolu into going out to sea previously.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Cheng. ¡°By the way, you and your nephew will cooperate. Let¡¯s join forces and put on this show. This show will be called ¡®Rich young master who came from outside the capital to train who has a huge sum of money and wants toe here to make a fortune and achieve results¡¯.¡±

    An Cheng and An Lie looked at each other and were shocked.

    Su Xiaolu looked like a silly Young Master who was easy to deceive and rich, but she was actually a scheming tiger.

    The three of them discussed for a while before leaving together.

    Ever since he entered the government office, An Cheng had disyed praiseworthy acting skills and kept bragging to Su Xiaolu. That ce could drop hundreds of catties of big fish. A fish could be sold for tens of thousands of taels of silver. It was definitely a profitable ce to buy it.

    The crabs there were bigger than washbasins, and the prawns there were only bigger than a man¡¯s fist.

    An Lie nodded in agreement. Sea cucumbers were the size of a head, and seashells were the size of a palm.

    Su Xiaolu asionally interrupted and asked, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    She even muttered, ¡°I must achieve something and go home to impress them all!¡±

    ¡°I will be the richest person in Qinghai county¡­¡±

    When the receiving Grandmaster heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. At first, he was puzzled. Since when was there such a good ce in Qinghai county? He casually asked where it was.

    An Cheng said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s that Godly Boat Ditch. Grandmaster, please do me a favor. This Young Master is going to do something big and rent that sea area of a hundred miles.¡±

    He even stuffed silver into Grandmaster¡¯s hands.

    The Grandmaster¡¯s face alternated between green and white. In the end, he maintained a polite smile.

    An Cheng really gave too much.

    This Young Master was from a wealthy family. To be able to take out so much money on his journey, he must be rich and imposing. He could afford to lose money.

    ¡°Tell me, how much does it cost?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very arrogant and smug.

    The Grandmaster took the abacus and did some calctions. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Master, that sea area stretches for a hundred miles. It¡¯s at least 150,000 taels. If you rent it for ten years, it¡¯ll cost 300,000 taels.¡±

    As the Grandmaster spoke, he observed Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression.

    This was a huge sum of money. If this sucker could pay it, their Qinghai county would make a killing. If he couldn¡¯t, they could still bargain. They would first report it to the higher-ups and probe the bottom line.

    An Lie and An Cheng couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips.

    The government had always been the best at scamming people for money.

    They were taking advantage of Su Xiaolu because she was not familiar with the area, but this was exactly what they wanted.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. ¡°300,000 taels? Isn¡¯t that a little too much? If I can¡¯t earn that much back, won¡¯t my life be over? How about this? I¡¯ll give you a number. If you can agree, we¡¯ll sign it. If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll forget about it.¡±

    ¡°A 50% discount. 150,000 taels for 10 years. If you agree, I¡¯ll sign it. If not, forget it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very bold and looked like she could go any lower.

    The Grandmaster also frowned. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Young Master, wait a moment. Let me report to the county master first.¡±

    If it was a rich sea area, this price was impossible.

 Chapter 544 - 544 Buying a Sea Area 2

    544 Buying a Sea Area However, that Godly Boat Ditch was a cliff where ships could not dock. That ce could not be sold and there would only be things to catch in the distant sea area. However, without a harbor, it was a huge sum of money to dock in someone else¡¯s harbor. There were no white fish in that ce either. This business was a huge loss to this idiot, but it was a guaranteed profit for the government. Although they were smiling in their hearts, they still had to put on a solemn expression.

    Where did this God of Fortunee from? It was really an eye-opener.

    The Grandmaster hurriedly left.

    An Cheng and An Lie took turns persuading Su Xiaolu again. They went back and forth, making Su Xiaolu dizzy.

    Their words made the soldiers standing guard shake their heads.

    This matter was not beneficial to this Young Master, but it was very beneficial to them. Su Xiaolu was unfamiliar with the ce and was not rted to them, so no one would tell her the truth. They could not wait for her to jump into the trap.

    When the Grandmaster returned with the county magistrate of Qinghai County, Liang Yizhi, he frowned and asked, ¡°Young Master, 150,000 is really too little. You have to pay more.¡±

    Hearing such a good thing, heughed until his stomach hurt. It was only after the Grandmaster¡¯s persuasion that he calmed down. After thinking about it, he still couldn¡¯t agree too readily. He still had to push and pull. Only then would it appear that the officials were really at a disadvantage.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t add another penny.¡±

    Su Xiaolu refused firmly.

    An Cheng also persuaded, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you add a little more? When you build a port, that ce will be priceless.¡±

    An Lie also persuaded, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu seemed to be tempted, but she still shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not familiar with the sea. What if I lose money? I¡¯ll go to Fengzhou to get silk instead. Don¡¯t drag it out. It¡¯s just one word. Can I buy it or not? If I can¡¯t, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, wait¡­¡±

    Liang Yizhi quickly stopped Su Xiaolu and gritted his teeth with a pained expression. ¡°I¡¯ll sell it. We can sign the contract now. Once we sign it, we can¡¯t go back on our word. 150,000 it is.¡±

    This Young Master was indeed young and impetuous. He was very decisive. It was better not to drag it out in case he exhausted him. He would sign it immediately. He would earn 100,000 taels with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s sign it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was also straightforward.

    On the other hand, An Cheng and An Lie were still fooling around. The crab was as big as a washbasin. There were sea quills, sea cucumbers, and so on.

    Su Xiaolu was like a big fool. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± She signed the contract foolishly.

    Then, she handed over the banknotes and put away the contract. It looked like she was putting it in her pocket, but she was actually putting it in the Space.

    Su Xiaolu had already asked An Lie and An Cheng to bring her there.

    The three of them left the government office happily.

    Liang Yizhi and the Grandmaster sent them out. As they walked further and further away, the Grandmaster said happily, ¡°Sir, what if this young master finds out that he was deceived andes to cause trouble for us?¡±

    Liang Yizhi snorted coldly. ¡°How dare he¡ªwhat kind of ce does he think this is? He can¡¯t take it back just because he wants to. How can there be no risk in doing business? If there¡¯s a guaranteed profit and he doesn¡¯t lose anything, then everyone will go do business.¡±

    He could only me himself for being stupid and brainless.

    ¡ª-

    After walking far away, An Lie patted his chest. ¡°Master, fortunately, I didn¡¯t expose myself.¡±

    An Cheng was rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°That ce wasn¡¯t a good ce to begin with. There were suckers who wanted to buy it. The officials couldn¡¯t wait to sell it. This was just right for them.¡±

    Godly Boat Ditch was a precipitous cliff. Wherever the boat stopped, it would be damaged by the waves.

    If that was a good ce, it wouldn¡¯t be leftover like this.

    However, renting a sea area was profitable. If someone wanted to rent such a ce, the county master couldn¡¯t wait. He didn¡¯t care if others would earn money if they rented it, but if they rented it out, the county master would earn money for sure.

    ¡°Alright, as long as it¡¯s done, the officials will go and check the sea area. We can go out to sea now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Ordinary fishing boats would not approach an owner-upied sea area.

    At the mention of going out to sea, An Lie and An Cheng were very excited.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out to sea tonight.¡±

    An Cheng said impatiently.

    An Lie had no objections. He just looked at Su Xiaolu. He was now Su Xiaolu¡¯s disciple and had to be more obedient.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, go buy a few things and put them on the boat. We¡¯ll go out to sea at night.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned to the small courtyard. Old Wu was doing the horse stance in the courtyard. Gui You trained him strictly and saw Su Xiaolu return.

    Old Wu¡¯s face alternated between green and white. He was really embarrassed. He was already halfway into the grave, but he still had to practice martial arts and practice his foundation in front of his disciple. He was so embarrassed.

    ¡°Master, Master Gui You, we¡¯re going out to sea tonight. I rented that sea area. For ten years, that sea area will be mine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled as she returned the money box to Old Wu and Gui You.

    ¡°This is the leftover.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said.

    Old Wu nced at Gui You. ¡°Can I rest now?¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°No, stand there for another two hours. Xiaolu will train with me.¡±

    The old could not escape, and the young could not escape either.

    Su Xiaolu brought a sword over. When the master and disciple fought, their figures doubled. The saber and sword shed back and forth, and Old Wu was dumbfounded.

    There was only a sigh in his heart: This girl is really amazing. If it was him, Gui You would have to kneel down and beg him not to die within three moves.

    Two hourster, Old Wu sat down to rest.

    Su Xiaolu was also a little exhausted. She walked to Old Wu¡¯s side andforted him with her Internal Breath. After a few rounds of Internal Breath, Old Wu¡¯s spirit recovered.

    Old Wu was very gratified. He had not doted on this girl for nothing.

    Gui You went back and packed his things.

    When it was almost dark, An Lie and An Cheng arrived.

    When they saw Gui You and Old Wu, they greeted them respectfully.

    ¡°Master Gui You, I forgot to mention that I took in a disciple. It¡¯s him. His name is An Lie.¡±

    Su Xiaolu supported Old Wu and spoke as they walked.

    Old Wu looked over.

    Being sized up, An Lie pursed his lips and remained silent. He did not dodge or hide. The two Masters did not like him to talk too much, so he could only do so.

    ¡°Master Gui You, his foundation is not bad.¡±

    Seeing that Gui You was silent, Su Xiaolu spoke again.

    Gui You said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you don¡¯t need my permission. Everyone¡¯s way of the sword is different. Although they share the same origin, they have different paths.¡±

    Gui You understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s thoughts. He exined to her.

    The sword techniques they practiced were different for everyone. Everyone¡¯sprehension of the way of the sword was also different.

    Su Xiaolu took him in as her disciple. As for what he would be taught, no one knew because everyone trained differently.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Gui You.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. She was relieved to hear Gui You¡¯s words.

 Chapter 545 - 545 Extraction

    545 Extraction

    Su Xiaolu would not be merciful when it came to teaching An Lie.

    An Lie¡¯s starting point in martial arts was alreadygging behind. It was impossible for him to not be hardworking now.

    After boarding the ship, Old Wu and Gui You went into the cabin to rest.

    After the ship left the port, An Cheng started steering the ship.

    Su Xiaolu asked An Lie to practice the basics. There were no wooden stakes on the ship, so he had to stand on one foot.

    He stood for an hour.

    An Lie did not expect martial arts to be so difficult. Standing still was the most torturous. It was really painful.

    Su Xiaolu stood on the deck and said casually, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. If you feel pain, empty your thoughts. You can circte your Internal Breath or meditate. Don¡¯t focus on your legs.¡±

    Thinking about how she had stood on a pir back then, it had also been extremely painful.

    Now that she had taken in a disciple, seeing her disciple suffer like this, she felt a sense of satisfaction.

    The sea breeze was salty and humid, and the spiritual energy was rich. The spiritual energy on the surface of the sea was getting richer day by day. Su Xiaolu did not waste it. She sat down and began to expirate spiritual energy to circte her Internal Breath.

    When it was dark, An Cheng caught fish for dinner.

    Fresh fish were delicious even if they were simply steamed.

    At night, An Cheng and An Lie were fishing while Su Xiaolu was grinding herbs.

    On the third day, they arrived at that sea area, it was a sunny day.

    Su Xiaolu poured the medicinal powder she had prepared into a bucket of fish pieces. Immediately, the fishy smell spread.

    An Lie carried the bucket and poured the bait into the sea.

    Not long after, the iron chain of the fishing rod sank.

    After a fierce struggle, the waves on the surface of the sea were lifted. This was a huge arowana,parable to the one they caught a few days ago. It was very strong and fierce, but under the effect of the medicine, it fainted not long after biting the hook. It could only be pulled ashore.

    Gui You raised his sword and chopped off its head, the arowana¡¯s body started to move, but it gradually calmed down.

    Su Xiaolu immediately said to An Cheng, ¡°Come and help. Extract it on the spot.¡±

    It was enough for Old Wu, Gui You, and An Lie to fish for arowana.

    An Cheng nodded. He didn¡¯t know what Su Xiaolu wanted to do. When he saw Su Xiaolu asking him to start a fire, he reacted. ¡°Young Master, did you ask us to buy a fewrge pots for this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have to bring this arowana ashore. We can just extract the essence in the sea and drink the spiritual liquid.¡±

    Eating meat upied one¡¯s stomach. A person could drink a few kilograms of spiritual liquid, but they could not eat a whole arowana.

    An Cheng was not stupid. He quickly understood what Su Xiaolu meant. This was actually very convenient. If they could not finish it, it would not spoil no matter how long they stored it.

    An Cheng was even more motivated.

    The fewrge pots were filled to the brim.

    A few hourster, only three catties of spiritual liquid were extracted. An Lie watched Su Xiaolu separate them into bottles with his own eyes. There were a total of 30 bottles, and he got three.

    The fish meat dregs were directly poured into the sea and eaten by the small fish and prawns.

    On the deck, there were still two arowanas waiting for extraction.

    Su Xiaolu and An Cheng got busy again.

    At daybreak, all the arowanas had been extracted into spiritual liquid. They obtained another fifty bottles, and An Cheng got five bottles.

    When no arowana took the bait, everyone returned to their rooms to rest.

    An Cheng tasted the spiritual liquid carefully and gave three bottles to An Lie. ¡°Little Lie, drink.¡±

    An Lie waved his hand and said, ¡°Uncle, drink it. Master gave it to me too. I got five bottles.¡±

    An Cheng smiled. ¡°Your Master treats you well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave Old Wu and Gui You 20 bottles each.

    The spiritual liquid was sweet and delicious. If they drank so much at once, they would feel sleepy as if they were drunk.

    Su Xiaolu stopped drinking after two bottles. She put the rest in the Space.

    While they were resting, she would expirate her Internal Breath and circte her internal cultivation techniques.

    Cultivating on the surface of the sea was really twice the result with half the effort. The spiritual energy rushed into her nose, and her body became light.

    It was dawn. After sleeping for a night, everyone was in high spirits.

    Old Wuined about the stench. His entire body was covered in ck sweat and it was very smelly.

    Everyone had it, but a few of them had more of it.

    After washing up, they sat together.

    After fishing for a long time, no arowana took the bait, only some small fish took the bait.

    Su Xiaolu collected them and extracted them. Little fish were different from arowana. There was very little spiritual liquid that could be extracted. She could not even extract half a bottle from ten of them.

    It was a waste of firewood.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m good at swimming. I¡¯ll go down and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    An Lie volunteered.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, go into the water and take a look. If anything goes wrong,e back immediately.¡±

    An Lie nodded. He had grown up by the sea and was naturally good at swimming.

    After such a long time, they still couldn¡¯t catch an arowana. It was obvious that the situation was strange, it was better to go down and take a look.

    Gui You gave him a dagger.

    An Lie was very grateful. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡±

    Gui You frowned. He had be a Grandmaster? Forget it. He could not be bothered to talk to An Lie anymore. He could call him whatever he wanted.

    An Lie went into the sea. He held a dagger in his hand and was as agile as a fish. After taking a deep breath, he sank into the sea in one go.

    After seeing the situation in the sea, An Lie was shocked.

    He quickly returned to the boat and Su Xiaolu pulled him up.

    An Lie wiped his face and shivered. ¡°Master, there are many¡­ many, many arowanas under the sea. They are circling the ship.¡±

    But they didn¡¯t bite the bait.

    When he saw it, he felt a chill down his spine. Now that he thought about it, it was terrifying. He could not exin why there were so many arowanas.

    Why were there so many? There were so many that his scalp went numb just by looking at them. He could not even count them all.

    ¡°Could it be that this thing has intelligence? It knows that it will die if it eats the bait, so it doesn¡¯t eat it?¡±

    An Cheng frowned and asked. Did fish have intelligence? He didn¡¯t think so, but he didn¡¯t know anything about arowana either. This thing had disappeared for thousands of years.

    It was not surprising that the mysterious things in the ancient books were different from ordinary fish. It was just that imagining that scene was a little scary.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not move for now. We¡¯ll rest for a day and deal with it tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said.

    She did not know if the arowanas could think, but this thing was a treasure. They did not take the bait, but they also did not take the initiative to attack the ship. She would stop for a while and assess the situation tomorrow.

    At night, Su Xiaoluy in bed and could not fall asleep. She thought about why the ancient creatures that had disappeared were appearing in this world every day.

    When she expanded her thoughts, she got close to thinking of a reason.

    Fusion. When this word appeared in her mind, Su Xiaolu had an epiphany.

    Two worlds fused, and the space of two different dimensions merged into one world. This was the reason for the changes in the world.

    In this world, spiritual energy had already dried up. People would only have Internal force when they practiced martial arts, but it was impossible for them to cultivate spiritual energy. The world with the arowana was still filled with spiritual energy. Everything in that world was a treasure. The two worlds had fused together, which was why the spiritual energy in this world had recovered.

 Chapter 546 - 546 Fusion

    546 Fusion

    Would there be people in that world?

    Su Xiaolu felt terrified just thinking about it. If there were cultivators, how powerful would they be?

    After the two worlds werepletely fused, what chance did they have of winning against cultivators? It was still unknown if they would be at the mercy of others.

    Or perhaps, there were no humans in that world.

    After one night, the bait was ced again the next day. Not long after, the arowana took the bait.

    With the fish taking the bait, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, this showed that the arowana did not have much intelligence.

    He no longer took the bait. Perhaps he had smelled the blood of his own kind.

    When he was killing, Gui You changed his method. He did not let them bleed out and directly pierced its heart and crushed it.

    After changing to this method, he caught more arowana.

    The cauldron did not stop, the spiritual liquid of the arowana was stored in arge vat.

    When it was almost dark, he caught one. Seeing this arowana, An Lie broke down. He picked up the club and started beating it. Tears welled up in his eyes, and the wound on the tail of the arowana was ring. He recognized it at a nce. This was the one.

    After venting, he wiped his eyes and apologized to Gui You and Old Wu. ¡°Grandmasters, I¡¯m sorry. Not long ago, my father died because of this arowana. When I saw it again, I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Thinking of his father who had died in the sea, tears flickered in An Lie¡¯s eyes. Sometimes, heaven¡¯s will was like this. It was always unsatisfactory.

    If only they could harvest arowana so easily back then.

    Unfortunately, the father and son did not have such luck at that time.

    Gui You and Old Wu looked at An Lie and did not say anything.

    Gui You handed the sword to An Lie. ¡°You do it.¡±

    At this point, no one could change what had already happened. This arowana was finally caught and An Lie killed it himself. It could be considered revenge, but it was also a form of psychologicalfort.

    An Lie stabbed the arowana to death and carried the arowana meat into the pot to vent his anger.

    After putting away his fishing rod, An Lie sat quietly on the deck.

    The sea breeze had long dried the tears on his face.

    An Cheng walked to his side, patted his shoulder, and sat down beside him without saying anything.

    They had caught a lot today, twice as much as yesterday.

    An Cheng distributed the spiritual liquid to An Lie. An Lie did not touch it, so An Cheng drank it bottle by bottle.

    This spiritual liquid contained a huge amount of energy. One would not feel hungry after drinking it, let alone after drinking so much.

    When Su Xiaolu finished brewing the spiritual liquid, there were already hundreds of bottles.

    Su Xiaolu took out the small stove and decided to extract andpress the spiritual liquid again.

    She wanted to condense them into pills so that they could be stored better.

    Old Wu drank some spiritual liquid and began to practice martial arts every day under Gui You¡¯s supervision.

    An Lie had something on his mind, so it was much easier for him. His thoughts were not on him. He was like a wooden stake, standing still.

    After cultivating for an hour, he would drink some spiritual liquid and go to sleep.

    Su Xiaolu guarded the medicinal stove and observed the fire.

    For the entire night, there was a faint fragrance in the cabin. This fragrance was refreshing.

    In the end, all the spiritual liquid was made into pills. One by one, Su Xiaolu put them into bottles and stored them in the Space.

    At dawn, Su Xiaolu yawned and went to sleep.

    They were resting for the day.

    This sea area was hers. These good things could be taken slowly.

    After staying on the sea for more than half a month, Su Xiaolu already had more than a hundred pills inte March.

    An Cheng¡¯s legs had grown to his knees, and the cross section was very smooth. He didn¡¯t look disabled at all.

    Every inch of the leg that grew out was filled with bones and blood channels.

    It had been a few days, and An Cheng¡¯s leg had stopped growing. From the initial worry and disappointment, An Cheng finally epted it steadily. His leg did not continue growing, and the effect of the arowana finally reached such a saturated state.

    An Cheng asked Su Xiaolu to help him extract the spiritual liquid into pills. It was no longer useful for him to eat them, so he stopped eating them. These could be sold for a lot of money.

    There were not many arowana left.

    An Lie emerged from the sea. After Su Xiaolu pulled him ashore, she asked, ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation below?¡±

    It took them a long time to catch one today.

    An Lie wiped his face and said, ¡°Master, there aren¡¯t many left. I didn¡¯t think so before. I clearly remember that there were more than ten fish yesterday, but we only caught one today, and there are only three or four left. They must have gone somewhere else, but it¡¯s strange. Why didn¡¯t they leave before?¡±

    An Lie did not understand.

    Without arowana to catch, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss for them to buy this sea area?

    With so many arowanas running out, it was unknown where they went.

    Su Xiaolu, on the other hand, was calm. She took a handkerchief and handed it to An Lie. She said calmly, ¡°So be it. We¡¯ll fish for half a day tomorrow. If there¡¯s no reaction, we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that the biggest reason why the arowanas left was that the fusion of the two worlds had taken another step forward.

    She did not know when the fusion would bepleted, but it was never wrong to be prepared.

    At night, they caught another arowana. After extraction, Su Xiaolu went back to her room to sleep.

    In the middle of the night, Su Xiaolu clearly felt the ship rocking. Vaguely, there was a sound like a child crying.

    She got out of bed quietly and went out to check.

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    An Cheng was signaling her not to make a sound.

    An Cheng¡¯s ears were very good. Ever since he consumed the spiritual liquid extraction from the arowana, not only had his legs grown back, but his ears had also be more sensitive. As long as he wanted to, he could hear very, very far away.

    He knew very well what was going on in the sea.

    Su Xiaolu also heard a strange sound. She quietened down. The ship was rocking violently. After it gradually calmed down, An Cheng looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a huge thing in the sea. It¡¯s very fierce.¡±

    ¡°Apart from the waves in the sea, there¡¯s also the sound of it killing.¡±

    An Cheng was a little frightened. This was the scary thing about hearing. He could hear the sound of the sea surging, and he could even hear the sound of predators tearing apart their prey under the sea.

    He was also woken up by themotion. After hearing it, he could not fall asleep and did not dare to make any sound.

    ¡°Huge?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked. She didn¡¯t know how big the thing was.

    An Cheng had lingering fears. He exhaled and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s at least the size of two restaurants. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t have created such a hugemotion.¡±

    Just swimming across could cause a huge change in the sea. This was based on his experience. Seeing that Su Xiaolu still did not understand, An Cheng said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve seen that big fish with a ck back and a white stomach, right? The thing that just swam over is at least twice its size.¡±

 Chapter 547 - 547 Big Guy

    547 Big Guy

    An Cheng didn¡¯t know if Su Xiaolu could imagine it, but he was terrified.

    What kind of creature was that? An Cheng dared to say that in all his years in the sea, he had never seen a fish bigger than the ck-backed, white-bellied fish.

    Even though they had not met, he was still so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°We¡¯ll observe tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned. The big fish An Cheng mentioned was a blue whale, thergest creature in the sea in the future. However, An Cheng said that this creature was at least twice as big as it. How big was it?

    !!

    The world was just as she had guessed. Two different worlds were merging with each other, and more and more creatures would appear. The small ones were like the white fish, and the big ones were only five to six catties.

    As for the other types, big and small, they were slowly appearing.

    After this big guy appeared, the sea was not safe. Su Xiaolu decided to return to the shore first.

    An Cheng nodded. Actually, other than his leg, after selling the things he earned this time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. His broken leg wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore. Even if it ended here, he wouldn¡¯t lose out.

    There was really no need to take the risk. Moreover, there were dangers everywhere in the sea.

    The rational choice was to stop in time.

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Cheng and said, ¡°Then go back to your room and sleep.¡±

    She had been woken up by the noise, but now was not the time to pry. She would go back to her room and sleep first.

    At this moment, she was d that her two Masters were deep sleepers.

    The next morning, An Lie walked onto the deck and shouted, ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    Hearing his cry, Old Wu muttered, ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked forward to take a look. He was so frightened that he staggered. ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    On the surface of the sea, there were many fish corpses of various sizes. There were too many of them. Anyone who saw this would be shocked.

    Gui You pondered for a while and said, ¡°Bring the hook over. Catch the arowana and see if it¡¯s still useful.¡±

    As he spoke, Gui You said to An Lie, ¡°Pick up all the fish you don¡¯t know in the sea, or fish that exist in ancient myths. Pick them up when you see them.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know what killed them, they hadn¡¯t been dead for long. They had all the effects they should have. He couldn¡¯t waste them.

    When Su Xiaolu walked over and saw it, she was shocked. When the arowana was scooped up, she saw that it had been bitten to death. The sharp teeth marks bit its body.

    These dead fish looked like they were leaked out from the mouth of some giant predator. It was how some rice grains would fall out when people ate.

    Su Xiaolu lit a fire and slowly started the extraction.

    With An Lie at the helm, they began to return.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong. Didn¡¯t these fish disappear long ago? Why are there so many again?¡±

    An Cheng muttered in disbelief as he helped to fish.

    ¡°You only realized it now? No matter how wrong it is, how can there be something wrong with your legs? Kid, use your brain to think carefully. The world has changed.¡±

    Old Wu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. His reaction was too slow. How long had it been before he realized that something was wrong?

    The ancient creatures that had disappeared appeared again. Even though they were strange, they didn¡¯t seem to be muchpared to the regeneration of broken limbs.

    An Cheng frowned, and it was as if he had an epiphany. His expression became heavy, and he asked subconsciously, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Conform to the will of the heavens.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard and said meaningfully.

    The power of humans was so insignificant. If there was a change in the world, what could humans do? Humans could only follow the will of the heavens.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s too helpless.¡±

    An Cheng instantly felt sad.

    He was just an ordinary person. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t know such a huge matter, but he knew. What he faced was a heavy pressure that pressed down on him invisibly. He felt suffocated.

    Humans could not fight against the heavens, nor could they win against the heavens.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. To put it simply, there is always a way out. No matter what phenomenon it is, no matter how insignificant it is, there is always a way out, let alone a human. Even if the heavens want to destroy the human race, what can a human do? The world is vast and profound. How can it be so easy to understand? We should just live in the moment.¡±

    Old Wu looked at An Cheng¡¯s devastated expression and his tone softened a lot.

    An Cheng was not stupid. He knew that Old Wu was trying tofort him. He cupped his hands gratefully. ¡°I was too worried. Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡±

    After interacting with them for so long, he knew Gui You and Old Wu¡¯s personalities very well.

    He knew that they did not like to talk and looked very cold and arrogant, but in fact, they were very simple and especially protective. They did not give their gentleness to unimportant people, but as long as they liked them, they would definitely protect them.

    This Young Master from outside was really enviable.

    ¡°Hmph hmph.¡±

    Old Wu snorted coldly and ignored An Cheng.

    After dealing with the fish, Old Wu went to help Su Xiaolu watch the fire.

    When thest pot of pills was extracted and the residue was poured into the sea, Su Xiaolupletely rxed.

    She had already saved 300 pills from the extraction. Another 30 pills came out of thest pot. After Su Xiaolu gave An Cheng his pills, she put the rest away.

    Fortunately, it was calm when they returned and they did not encounter that terrifying big fish again.

    When they returned to the port, An Lie was tying up the boat. Su Xiaolu got off the boat. It had been a long time since she stood on the ground. She was not used to it and felt a little dizzy.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    A surprised voice sounded. Su Xiaolu saw An Xiaoou.

    She ran over and was already beside An Lie before she could greet Su Xiaolu. She grabbed his hand and sized up him worriedly while asking with concern, ¡°Brother, Uncle, are you alright? You didn¡¯t encounter that terrifying Kun1, right? You were gone for so long. I was really worried about you.¡±

    An Lie held An Xiaoou¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you and mother?¡±

    An Xiaoou nodded. Her eyes were a little red as she said with a lump in her throat, ¡°Mother and I are fine. We just miss you and Uncle very much. In addition, in the past few days, many people have said that they saw the big Kun. Someone from the Xu family even died, and you guys haven¡¯t returned. Mother is very worried. During this period of time, I came to the port every day to wait for you. Fortunately, you guys are fine.¡±

    ¡°The big Kun?¡±

    Su Xiaolu had some doubts.

    An Lie asked, ¡°Little Ou, what¡¯s wrong with the big Kun?¡±

    An Cheng frowned.

    In the legends, there was a huge fish. It was so big that it exceeded people¡¯s imagination. People designated all such big fish as Kun. Kun was the biggest fish.

    Seeing that they still didn¡¯t know, An Xiaoou was relieved. It was good that they didn¡¯t encounter it. She exined, ¡°It¡¯s a fish that¡¯s bigger than a ck-backed white-bellied fish. Many people encountered it when they went out to sea. They said that the big Kun is very ferocious. With a few flips and stirs, the boat will capsize. A few people from the Xu family lost their lives because they met the big Kun.¡±

 Chapter 548 - 548 Big Guy 2

    548 Big Guy This was what the people who came back alive said. An Xiaoou had never seen how big the fish actually was.

    Everyone who went out to sea was skilled. They would not drown so easily.

    However, after the big Kun appeared, it could flip ships, make the waves fierce, and knock people out by the huge waves. The survivors of the Xu family, who hade out of the disaster alive, would still turn pale when the big Kun was mentioned.

    He said that in front of the big Kun, people were like mosquitoes, unable to resist at all.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t see it. Those people from the Xu family haven¡¯t calmed down yet. Brother, Uncle, let¡¯s go home quickly.¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at her brother and uncle who had returned safely. She was very happy and relieved. She had even forgotten that the fishing boat had returned to the port with the intention of returning with a full load. She didn¡¯t think of the fish at all. She only wanted her brother and uncle to go home as soon as possible.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    An Lie nodded heavily. Then, he looked at Su Xiaolu and was about to speak when Su Xiaolu spoke before him. ¡°Go home first. You can give your mother and sister a pill to try. After taking one pill, you can take it every half a month at least. If it¡¯s saturated, there won¡¯t be any reaction if you take it again. It¡¯s up to you. The two Masters and I are going back to the small courtyard. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your reminder, Master. An Lie will follow your instructions.¡±

    An Lie nodded solemnly.

    Su Xiaolu, Old Wu, and Gui You left.

    An Lie and his family also went home.

    When they were about to reach home, An Xiaoou remembered that they went out to sea to fish. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Brother, Uncle, can you guys not go out to sea from now on? Mother and I will make some textiles so that we can make money for the family.¡±

    An Xiaoou did not care how much they had gained after returning from the sea. What she cared about was the safety of her family.

    In addition, there was a big Kun in the sea now. It was really too dangerous to go out to sea to fish. Once they encountered the big Kun, it would be a miracle for them to survive.

    An Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Little Ou, aren¡¯t you disappointed that we didn¡¯t get anything this time?¡±

    Knowing that it was a joke, An Xiaoou still wiped the corners of her eyes. She shook her head and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed, and neither is Mother. As long as you guyse back safely, it¡¯s better than anything.¡±

    Now that her body had recovered and her mother¡¯s eyes had recovered, they could make textiles. They could also dig up some shellfish on the beach and find some crabs to sell. Even if they were not rich, they would not starve. The most important thing was for their family to be together safely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    An Cheng smiled slightly. He was both unlucky and lucky in this life. At least, no matter when or how down and out he was, there would always be a ce for him to stay.

    However, they had gained something this time.

    As soon as they got home, An Xiaoou called her mother from afar.

    Hearing themotion, Mother An also came out of the house. When she saw An Lie and An Cheng, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her kind eyesnded on the two of them and looked at them again. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Upon entering the house, Mother An scooped some porridge for the two of them. ¡°Eat something first.¡±

    After An Lie and An Cheng ate the porridge with some side dishes, Mother An said gently, ¡°Little Lie, Little Cheng, the sea is not quiet now. Why don¡¯t you stay away from the sea in the future? Mother has thought about it. Doesn¡¯t the An family want fishing boats? Let¡¯s sell our boat to them. How about our family settle down with somend and live a peaceful life?¡±

    She had lost an important family member. She knew what it felt like to be in despair, so she did not want to experience that feeling again.

    An Lie and An Cheng paused.

    An Cheng put down his bowl and chopsticks first and rolled up his pants.

    ¡°Sister-inw, the world has changed. What we obtained this time might be something that the An family¡¯s ancestors couldn¡¯t exchange for even if they fished. Xiao Lie and I have a chance to be stronger, so we don¡¯t want to retreat. We don¡¯t want to be fish on the chopping block.¡±

    An Cheng said seriously. There was nothing more shocking than him growing half a leg.

    The moment Mother An saw his leg, she lost all words.

    She covered her mouth with a trembling hand and could not recover for a long time.

    Slowly, she epted this shocking reality. Yes, her eyes could recover, and her daughter¡¯s heart disease could recover. This miracle had long been revealed.

    The world was changing, which was why the big Kun appeared.

    An Xiaoou was also shocked and speechless. After a long while, she said, ¡°Uncle¡¯s leg, can it¡­ grow back?¡±

    Mother An also widened her eyes in shock. Regenerating limbs, how heaven-defying was that?

    If such a thing could happen, what would the world they were in be?

    It was unimaginable.

    An Lie said, ¡°Mother, Little Ou, we can¡¯t change the world, but now that there¡¯s a chance in front of us, we can change ourselves. We¡¯ve also gained a lot this time. Although my Master is young, he¡¯s stronger than everyone here. He can easily catch the arowana.¡±

    An Lie took out a bottle and poured out two ck pills for Mother An and An Xiaoou to take.

    ¡°Mother, Little Ou, these are the pills refined from arowana spiritual liquid. Uncle ate this and his leg grew back, and my body also became better. Eat it. From now on, our family has to practice martial arts. I know we are startingte, but if we practice a little, having a little foundation will not be better than nothing.¡±

    An Lie¡¯s expression was solemn. No one knew what the world would be, but they could control the changes in their own bodies.

    To be more cruel, if they ran faster than others, they would have a higher chance of surviving. He would definitely do his best to protect his family, but he was not omnipotent.

    Mother An and An Xiaoou ate the pills.

    Mother An said gently but firmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. As long as you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m slow, I¡¯ll definitely learn diligently.¡±

    An Xiaoou nodded firmly. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll work hard too. I also want to be stronger so that I can protect you in the future.¡±

    An Lie smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll never be separated as a family.¡±

    An Cheng patted An Lie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you want to keep Xiao Ou as an olddy, you should see if Sister-inw agrees.¡±

    An Xiaoou blushed in embarrassment.

    Mother An smiled and said nothing.

    ¡ª-

    After Su Xiaolu, Gui You, and Old Wu returned to the small courtyard, Su Xiaolu took out a medicine bottle and said to Gui You, ¡°Master Gui You, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Gui You said calmly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    He had already guessed a little.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Master Gui You, I want you to send this bottle of pills extracted from the arowana back to the capital for my father and brothers to eat. Just give it to my second brother. I¡¯ll write a letter along with it.¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549 Supervising Master

    549 Supervising Master

    When the time came, Su Hua would know what to do after reading the letter.

    Gui You¡¯s guess was right. He weighed the bottle in his hand before putting it away.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Gui You.¡±

    Su Xiaolu bowed happily.

    She still had to stay and go out to sea, so she could not do it herself. Old Wu¡¯s martial arts skills were not good enough, and Gui You was the only suitable person for this task.

    ¡°This trip will take at least five days back and forth. During these five days, keep an eye on the old man¡¯s training. You can¡¯t rx. When I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll temporarily take my ce. If you¡¯re soft-hearted and rxed, I¡¯lle back and punish you double.¡±

    Gui You looked at Old Wu and said solemnly.

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Double? Then would I still be alive?¡±

    Gui You said indifferently, ¡°So don¡¯t bezy.¡±

    If he dared to ck off, he would dare to train him to death.

    Old Wu looked sad and angry. ¡°What kind of friend are you? I want to draw a line between us and cut ties.¡±

    ¡°Cut ties? That¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    Gui You snorted and retorted.

    Old Wu was angry and looked at the sky sadly. He was already so old. Why did the world have to change? He was already so old, but he still had to suffer and learn!

    Moreover, he had to learn it.

    Su Xiaolu suppressed herughter and promised solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Gui You. I¡¯ll definitely supervise my master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go write a letter.¡±

    Gui You nodded.

    Su Xiaolu immediately returned to her room to write a letter.

    After writing the letter, she handed it to Gui You. Then, she cooked and they ate. After dinner, Gui You went to get his horse and left.

    At night, Su Xiaolu began to supervise Old Wu¡¯s internal cultivation.

    During this period of time, Old Wu¡¯s Internal force had also be stronger. However, cultivation was always difficult. He sighed softly.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and asked with concern, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Does your hand hurt or your waist hurt? Shall I use my Internal force to soothe it for you?¡±

    Old Wu groaned a few times. Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, but she would not agree to Old Wu¡¯s suggestion to stop practicing. Anyway, Gui You would not be able to tell anything at all if he stopped practicing for a few days. It was normal that he did not improve. No matter what Old Wu said, Su Xiaolu did not agree.

    She fulfilled all of his requests. When it was time to rx, she wouldfort him. However, it was impossible for him to rest.

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°Stupid girl, I¡¯m your Master. Will you listen to me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Master, you were my master before you started cultivating. Now that you¡¯re cultivating, I¡¯m Master Gui You¡¯s substitute. Our identities are different. I can¡¯t listen to you now. If you¡¯re tired, I can help you rx or you can take a pill.¡±

    Even for the next few days, it was impossible to ck off.

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and closed his eyes, ignoring Su Xiaolu.

    Thisss had made up her mind. He should save his energy.

    He had been taking the pills for a long time on the sea. Its effects were already saturated for him. It would be useless to eat it.

    If eating pills meant that he did not have to work hard, then he would definitely eat them.

    Reality proved that even if the world changed, if a person wanted to be stronger, they still had to pay what they had to pay. The path they had to take could not be any less. The spiritual liquid and medicinal pills could only make this path easier.

    At midnight, the day of cultivation was over.

    Su Xiaolu also went back to her room to sleep.

    The next morning, she began to supervise Old Wu¡¯s training again. She couldn¡¯t let him stand, but he could still hold a stone in his hand while doing the horse stance.

    When Jin Liu opened the door and saw this scene, he was dumbfounded.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Jin Liu, is there anything wrong with him?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    Only then did Jin Liue back to his senses. He said, ¡°Miss Su has been out at sea for many days and hasn¡¯t returned. Master misses you, so Ie to see if you¡¯re back every day. If Miss Su is free, can youe back with me? Master happens to be looking for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go out first. Don¡¯t ck off. If you ck off, we¡¯ll double the training.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went over and made a mark beside Old Wu.

    Old Wu¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Stupid girl, just you wait!¡±

    When he regained his status as Master, he would definitely teach the girl a lesson!

    Su Xiaolu smiled and left with Jin Liu.

    Jin Liu didn¡¯t even dare to take a few more nces at Old Wu. After leaving, he scratched his head and said, ¡°Miss Su, the rtionship between you and your master is really surprising. Divine doctor Wu is famous for being cold. Even to the empress, he has a sullen face.¡±

    No matter how influential the other party was, Old Wu had a cold expression and would not give anyone a good attitude. If they made him unhappy, he would leave without hesitation.

    But to Su Xiaolu, Old Wu was no different from an ordinary person. His emotions were vivid on his face.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s only disciple. Master dotes on me.¡±

    He had doted on her since she was young. When she was born, Old Wu was gentler to her than others. The fate of the master and disciple had begun since the moment she was born.

    The old man was not a kind person, but back then, he was willing to take her family in.

    He had liked her since then. Back then, he had also secretly poked her cheek and looked at her a few more times. All of this was because he liked her. After she became his disciple, she was the old man¡¯s favorite. She was the only disciple.

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    Jin Liu smiled.

    There were many rumors about divine doctor Wu when he was young. It was said that he hated women. It was a taboo for women to approach him.

    No matter how cute a girl was, he wouldn¡¯t take another look at her. He wouldn¡¯t even look at anyone. He had never married in his life and was carefree. He took in a disciple in his sixties and gave all the good things to his only disciple. Taboos? That didn¡¯t exist in front of his precious disciple.

    The Su family¡¯s past was both unfortunate and the greatest blessing.

    They arrived at the residence.

    Su Xiaolu checked on Zhou Zhi first. Zhou Zhi had been recuperating in peace and looked good.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take your pulse first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat down opposite Zhou Zhi and smiled.

    Zhou Zhi was ying chess alone. He stretched out his hand and said softly, ¡°Xiaolu, did it go smoothly? Recently, the big Kun has appeared in the sea. If you want to go out to sea next time,e with us. The things we want to catch are different. I just want everyone to be safer together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand. ¡°Your body is stable, and the remaining poison is in a bnced state.¡±

    ¡°Can I see your legs? Are they smooth now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and spoke. Their gazes met and Zhou Zhi looked away. For a moment, he was flustered. He did not want to show his legs in front of Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu could tell that he was unwilling. She quickly gave up and asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to look. Then I¡¯ll ask you something. Can you tell me the truth?¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded and looked at Su Xiaolu apologetically. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want her to see his ugly legs. No.

 Chapter 550 - 550 Unwilling

    550 Unwilling

    Su Xiaolu did not dwell on this. She had seen Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs when he was unconscious, but he didn¡¯t know it.

    Now that he was conscious, there was nothing she could do if he was unwilling.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Are their cross sections round and smooth, like our normal skin?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pointed at the back of her hand.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes, after you fed me the spiritual liquid that time, my legs grew a little longer and the cross-section became smooth. Perhaps because my body was poisonous, they used to be ck and purple.¡±

    !!

    ¡°Xiaolu, my legs will grow out, right?¡±

    This world was no longer the same. He did not know what would happen in the end. The dangers involved apanied his new life. He had a chance to benefit from it and be a healthy person again.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, if you obtain enough energy, your legs will grow back. I know this goes against thews of nature, but this is the current situation. There are natural mutations and abnormal stars.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°The world is mysterious.¡±

    ¡°I made a guess about this mutation.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and his eyes darkened. He said slowly, ¡°Xiaolu, have you ever thought that there might be many worlds like the one we¡¯re in? Every world is not connected and they don¡¯t know about each other, unless something changes and the barrier between two worlds is broken. The worlds can then merge into arger new world.¡±

    ¡°In our current world, there¡¯s no longer any spiritual energy. The fantasy world can only be seen in books. As for those ancient, mysterious, and fantasy stories, they might have been true in the past. It¡¯s just like how in a thousand years, the dynasty we¡¯re in now might be passed down or drowned in the long river of history.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, some of the fish species that appeared in Qinghai are those in ancient fantasy records. Have you ever thought that that world is like our world in the past? The fusion of the two worlds will cause a tremendous change soon. If there are so-called immortals in that world, we might have a difficult time.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s thoughts were far away. He was extremely intelligent and resourceful. Such a thing might scare others, but to him, he was looking forward to it.

    Perhaps when ordinary people realized this, they would me the heavens and be helpless, but he would not.

    He looked forward to being reborn as a healthy person.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Your guess will be verified soon, but I believe that even if it¡¯s difficult, humans can survive. Don¡¯t underestimate the human body. Humans are very fragile, but they¡¯re also very tenacious. They¡¯re like weeds that can always survive.¡±

    Weed was the most suitable word to describe humans. No matter how barren a ce was, it would be covered by weeds one day. No matter how powerful the potion was, it could not be eliminated. They could always grow tenaciously everywhere.

    Humans were best at lying low and waiting for an opportunity to soar into the sky.

    ¡°Perhaps after many years, people will be able to fly in the sky without using Internal force. They will be able to fight without having to bare their arms. They might even be able to fly out of the world to survive in the vast universe. There is no limit to their improvement and development.¡±

    Humans would never stop developing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I really hope I can live until then.¡±

    Zhou Zhi narrowed his eyes and smiled. He put away his sharpness and smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. He felt that Su Xiaolu was like the sun. No matter where she stood, he would be attracted by the burning light on her body.

    Longevity?

    This word appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind. She smiled and said nothing.

    She did not know if humans would live forever in the future. Anyway, in her previous life, humans had yet to achieve longevity. This answer would only be known a long timeter.

    ¡°Xiaolu, will you want to live for a long time? Will you personally see what the future generations look like?¡±

    Zhou Zhi suddenly asked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live for so long. A hundred years is enough. The current state is the best. The future belongs to the future generations.¡±

    It was not necessarily good to live for too long. When she thought of it, she recalled a piece of news she had seen in her previous life. An old man had lived for more than a hundred years. All his rtives had passed away. He was so lonely. Later, he didn¡¯t want to live anymore and starved himself to death.

    Living for too long was actually not that good. His family and friends were no longer around, and the prosperity of the world had shut him out. What was the point of living if he had nowhere to belong?

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said gently, ¡°If I can spend the rest of my life with the person I like, I won¡¯t have any regrets even if I only lived for 50 years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and ended the topic.

    Before leaving, Su Xiaolu agreed to go out to sea with Zhou Zhi tomorrow night. After all, the sea was not peaceful now. With the ferocious Kun, it would be easier to take care of each other with more people around.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the small courtyard.

    The moment she arrived home, Old Wu started whining in the originally quiet courtyard.

    ¡°Aiyo, my hand is going to break¡­¡±

    ¡°My old waist¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu was caught betweenughter and tears. The old man was indeed howling. She would never be soft-hearted.

    However, after his cultivation ended, she would use her Internal Breath to ease the old man¡¯s fatigue like Gui You.

    At night, Su Xiaolu bought a pile of herbs and packed them while supervising the old man¡¯s cultivation.

    An Lie came over to see if Su Xiaolu needed his help.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I stay? I can cook for you.¡±

    An Lie couldn¡¯t find a reason to stay. He touched his head and remembered that Su Xiaolu¡¯s cooking was a mess. He immediately had a sh of inspiration.

    Su Xiaolu pondered. This was really an irresistible reason.

    After thinking for a while, she nodded. ¡°Alright then. Stay here and help with some chores. You can¡¯t neglect your cultivation either. You can¡¯t stop for a day, understand? There¡¯s no shortcut for building a foundation.¡±

    An Lie nodded. He was not afraid of hardship.

    After dinner, An Lie practiced his martial arts. His head was covered in sweat and his expression was a little ferocious, but he did notin that he was tired at all.

    Su Xiaolu was grinding medicine and pounding it. asionally, she looked at them and realized that the old man was very quiet today.

    Su Xiaolu suddenly felt that it was not bad to keep An Lie. This aroused the old man¡¯s determination to bepetitive. A strong man would never admit defeat.

    Su Xiaolu watched the medicinal stove and added some things to it from time to time.

    When it was midnight, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± An Liey on the ground weakly, not wanting to move at all.

 Chapter 551 - 551 Continue to Go Out to Sea

    551 Continue to Go Out to Sea

    Old Wu rolled his eyes at Su Xiaolu, silently saying, ¡°Stupid girl,e and help me up.¡±

    Previously, An Lie had also practiced martial arts, but they did not stand together. He did not know that this kid was so capable and he was too embarrassed to call out.

    This damn desire to win!

    Su Xiaolu quickly helped the old man back to the house, and Old Wu could not hold it in anymore.

    He hissed and said, ¡°Quick, quick, bring me my tiger ointment. I have to apply it on these old bones.¡±

    ¡°Girl, next time, tell your disciple to go somewhere else to train. My bones can¡¯t withstand the torture.¡±

    Old Wu said helplessly. This was a matter of pride. It was fine if it happened once or twice, but if it happened too often, he would not be able to take it.

    The arowana pill was indeed a miracle pill, but he was old after all. No matter how much he regained his youth, he could notpare to a real young man.

    However, he did not want to lose his dignity in front of his grand-disciple, so the best way was not to train together.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, but Master has to work hard too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you cultivate together.¡±

    She had learned how to manipte her master since she was young.

    Su Xiaolu applied the ointment for Old Wu. The old man drank a ss of wine and quickly fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu used her Internal Breath to soothe the old man¡¯s meridians before returning to her room to rest.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu continued to pack the herbs.

    An Lie was cultivating in his room.

    He needed to practice Internal Breath and basic skills. Apart from when he had tasks to do, he was cultivating.

    An Lie was serious and active. He did not need Su Xiaolu to be strict. Su Xiaolu specially supervised Old Wu.

    Old Wu looked bitter, but it was useless.

    In the afternoon, Su Xiaolu let Old Wu rest and prepared to continue going out to sea at night.

    In the afternoon, An Lie prepared some dry rations. At sea, they would get tired of eating fish all the time, so she had to prepare some dry vegetables, rice, noodles, and so on.

    They could also bake pancakes, something that could be eaten immediately.

    At night, An Cheng came over to meet them. The few of them went to the docks together. On the way, An Cheng was a little vignt when he saw Zhou Zhi. He looked at Su Xiaolu, who said, ¡°That¡¯s Wisdom King, my friend. We¡¯ll go out to sea together. They have boats. When we travel together, we will not disturb each other and won¡¯t be too close.¡±

    An Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He was just surprised that they knew each other.

    They seemed to be quite familiar with each other. In other words, if this Young Master Su Lu wanted to go out to sea, she didn¡¯t need to ask for help at all.

    An Cheng looked at An Lie, who was quietly following behind them, and sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t know how much good fortune the An family had umted in their previous life to have such good karma.

    He was very d that An Lie could not bring himself to do it that day. He did not destroy the kindness in his heart. No matter how terrible his encounter was, he could not bring himself to hurt others.

    If he had destroyed the kindness in his heart back then, he would not be in this situation today. The grass on his grave would probably have already grown tall.

    After boarding the ship, An Lie went to steer the ship with An Cheng as support.

    Su Xiaolu stood on the deck. As soon as Old Wu boarded the ship, he went into the cabin to rest.

    There were a total of four boats following Zhou Zhi out to sea. They maintained a distance and sailed in front and behind the boat Su Xiaolu was on.

    Zhou Zhi sat in the wooden wheelchair and waved at Su Xiaolu.

    Almost all the people he brought were familiar faces. There were few that Su Xiaolu had never seen before.

    Su Xiaolu waved in response. She hung the bait casually. She wanted to be like Jiang Taigong1 and only fish those that were willing to take the bait.

    Typically, no fish would be caught if they sailed like this.

    However, Su Xiaolu was lucky. She caught one soon after they left. It was a white fish, which weighed more than three catties.

    There seemed to be more and more white fish now, they could already see the white fish without going to the sea area far away.

    The price of the white fish had probably decreased again in the capital.

    Apart from the white fish, there were other new species of fish that had the same effect as the white fish.

    Su Xiaolu put the fish in the bucket and continued fishing.

    The sea breeze was salty and moist, and spiritual energy was abundant. Taking a deep breath, one would feel veryfortable.

    It should be because it was close to the border of fusion between two worlds, so the spiritual energy on the sea was more abundant than onnd.

    Su Xiaolu caught a few more white fish. In the middle of the night, An Lie steamed them for supper.

    While eating the white fish, An Cheng muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious and has the same smell as the arowana. No wonder those people monopolized this thing.¡±

    Speaking of which, this was the first time An Cheng had eaten the white fish. It tasted delicious and had the same scent as the arowana. He was not stupid and could guess that they came from the same source.

    An Lie smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After the white fish appeared, it was not something they could afford.

    At that time, their father was still alive, but their family was weak. When their family n gathered, they only wanted to annex them and did not want them to benefit from it.

    At that time, his father was also ruthless. He could not participate in his family¡¯s boat, but he would definitely not let anyone use it. If his family could not use it, he would pour a box of fish oil over it and burn it. If anyone got implicated, they could not me him. He did not back down. Without a fishing boat and not letting them split the profits, wouldn¡¯t this be equivalent to killing his family? If they could tolerate it, their family would definitely have no ce to survive in this ce.

    It was precisely because they were ruthless that they were able to keep the boat. They went out to sea together, the father and son went out alone and identally found the arowana.

    Thinking about it, An Lie felt a little emotional. It had only been a short while, but it felt like a lifetime had passed.

    After eating the fish, An Lie went to the deck to learn about expiration from Su Xiaolu.

    An Cheng also learned about expiration. He was disabled now and couldn¡¯t practice martial arts. After eating so many pills, he also knew that even the air on the surface of the sea was a treasure now. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to take a few more breaths.

    Just like that, he cultivated his Internal Breath and expiration and sat until dawn.

    Firstly, she had to return to the sea area she bought to take a look. If there were arowanas, she would take care of them first.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s men were easy-going. They fished and went into the sea and caught many good things.

    Doctor Wu was busy. Previously, when he saw Su Xiaolu giving Zhou Zhi the spiritual liquid, he was inspired. If he only ate meat, how much would he have to eat? Not only would he not be able to eat it all, but he would also be tired of it. If he extracted it into spiritual liquid and pills, that would be gathering the essence.

    ¡°Master, should we send some to Miss Su?¡±

    Jin Wu came to ask. The various prawns and crabs in the sea had be very delicious. They had fished up a lot of them.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Send them. Pay more attention to the sea. She¡¯s dressed as a man now. Remember to call her Young Master Su.¡±

    Jin Wu nodded. He came over in a small boat.

    ¡°Young Master Su, please ept Master¡¯s gift.¡±

    Jin Wu smiled.

    Su Xiaolu took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Cheng took a look. Good lord, they were all precious things. These were a group of capable people. Even in normal times, these things were not so easy to obtain in the sea.

    An Cheng also wanted to be on good terms with them. He said to Jin Wu, ¡°The big Kun likes peace and quiet. When you see it, don¡¯t make any noise. Those few times when the big Kun got angry were almost all because it heard the abnormal sounds of humans when it was hunting.¡±

    Jin Wu nced at An Cheng and thanked him politely. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±

 Chapter 552 - 552 Just a Disciple

    552 Just a Disciple

    That was a good tip.

    As for how An Cheng knew about it, Jin Wu didn¡¯t ask too much. He had connections, and it was already good enough that he could kindly remind him.

    Thinking about it carefully, the ships during the few times the big Kun attacked were not quiet.

    Jin Wu nced at Su Xiaolu, who nodded. ¡°Thest time we saw it, it was nighttime. We didn¡¯t check. We only judged the situation the next day. Later, when we returned to the port and heard about the big Kun, we found out that it was the big Kun who brushed past us that night. However, there was no noise at night. The big Kun didn¡¯t attack our ship.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined briefly.

    !!

    Jin Wu nodded solemnly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    He had to hurry back and report such important news to his master.

    It was very obvious that this was an important condition to avoid the big Kun¡¯s attack.

    Jin Wu went back.

    Su Xiaolu handed the bucket to An Lie, who carried it away with a smile.

    Jin Wu returned to the ship and reported the news to Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi pondered for a moment before instructing, ¡°Inform everyone to try their best to keep quiet and not make a fuss. If there¡¯s anything, say it softly.¡±

    Even though he really wanted to capture the big Kun, their own lives were much more important.

    Now that there were many types of fish and spiritual energy in the sea, there was no need to take the risk.

    He sat quietly on the deck and calmed his heart. He circted his Internal Breath and breathing techniques. The spiritual energy was so abundant that a few more breaths here could be equivalent to one meal.

    When night fell, Zhou Zhi saw a ship not far away. A charcoal stove was burning on the deck. He smiled slightly.

    Jin Si, who had been following him closely, saw this and asked softly, ¡°Master, should we make some grilled fish too?¡±

    As long as Su Xiaolu was around, Zhou Zhi was always in a good mood. Everyone around him could feel it.

    Zhou Zhi had always had a light appetite, but he could always eat more with Su Xiaolu.

    Now that they were eating roasted meat over there, Jin Si felt that Zhou Zhi might also have an appetite.

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the same for him to eat by himself. He looked quietly to the side, feeling a little emotional. He was different from her. They weren¡¯t on the same path.

    All of their fate was forced by him.

    Zhou Zhi waved his hand, indicating for them to retreat further.

    On the other side, Su Xiaolu, An Lie, and the others were at the stove. An Lie disyed his skills.

    After brushing the grilled fish with seasoning, the taste was elevated.

    People who had lived by the sea since they were young were always good at handling seafood.

    Knowing that Su Xiaolu liked spicy food, An Lie even brought chili powder. After seasoning it, the fragrance wafted out.

    The big crab legs were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.

    It was the same for the grilled fish. The skin was slightly charred and covered in seasoning. The fish meat inside was white and tender.

    Old Wu could eat a whole grilled fish alone.

    An Cheng also had a big appetite. He loved octopuses and ate meat and drank wine in big mouthfuls. asionally, he would even toast Old Wu.

    Old Wu liked to drink. Even though he was usually cold to An Cheng, his expression softened when he drank.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the boat opposite and said to An Lie, ¡°An Lie, give me this grilled fish and crab leg. I¡¯ll send it over for him to try.¡±

    An Lie nodded and packed it on a te.

    Su Xiaolu picked up the te and jumped lightly.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    An Cheng was stunned. He knew that some people were very skilled in martial arts, but this was the first time he had seen someone with Qinggong.

    An Lie¡¯s face was filled with admiration and anticipation. He could not help but mutter, ¡°Master is so powerful. I want to be someone like Master in the future.¡±

    Old Wu looked up proudly and snorted proudly.

    No matter what the girl did, she was talented. She studied medicine and practiced martial arts. She really made him proud.

    When Zhou Zhi saw Su Xiaolu flying over, a smile appeared in his deep eyes.

    Su Xiaolunded on the railing and jumped onto the deck. She smiled at Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Come and try my disciple¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was surprised. ¡°Your disciple?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°That young man is my disciple. His name is An Lie.¡±

    Zhou Zhiughed. ¡°I see.¡±

    He was overthinking. He was just a disciple.

    Su Xiaolu gave Zhou Zhi chopsticks.

    Zhou Zhi tasted it and gently talked to Su Xiaolu. The two of them ate together.

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi was too thin. She hoped that he would gain more weight. She usually saw that he ate very little. If his appetite was better when she ate with him, she would apany him.

    She had also sacrificed a lot to detoxify him. It would be too much of a loss if Zhou Zhi could not survive because he was too skinny.

    ¡°How is it? His culinary skills are not bad, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu burped. The grilled fish was a little spicy. She felt that her lips were swollen, but it was really delicious.

    Zhou Zhi was the same. Hisplexion immediately turned rosy and he even sweated a little.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°His culinary skills are very good.¡±

    He smiled faintly, making Su Xiaolu sigh.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s bone structure was very good-looking. His eyes were deep, his nose was straight, and his eyebrows were sharp. He looked weak but masculine. He was a very good-looking man.

    Su Xiaolu thought that he had been eating in food all year round and was afraid that his appetite would not be good. It would be ufortable to eat so much spicy food. She took out a small bottle and handed it to Zhou Zhi. ¡°Here, it¡¯s good for the stomach. Your appetite is not good. Eating some spicy food can increase your appetite. If you feel ufortable eating spicy food, take this medicine. The detoxification this winter will be even harder. Eat more and gain some weight.¡±

    At that time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat. With more fat in his body, he would be able to endure for a while longer.

    Zhou Zhiughed. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    No matter how he schemed, Su Xiaolu was concerned about his life. This was good.

    The more she paid attention to him, the more attention he would receive. If he used it well, it would be a great weapon.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can take in more air. The air has spiritual energy and is extremely good for your body.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned around and jumped onto the railing. She circted her energy and jumped back into the boat.

    Seeing that An Lie and the others had finished eating and An Lie was cleaning up, Su Xiaolu asked Old Wu to start cultivating.

    Old Wu looked aggrieved.

    He was exhausted.

    On the third day, they arrived at the sea area that belonged to Su Xiaolu.

    An Lie went into the water to check. There were arowanas both inside and outside the sea area. After he got on the boat, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Master, there are arowanas. There are a lot of them inside and outside the sea area.¡±

    An Lie guessed that the arowana liked to live in this sea area. Even if it sensed danger and left, it would not leave for long. In the end, it would return to this sea area to live.

    In other words, in this sea area, there was a high chance of catching arowana.

    Since there was, she began toy bait.

    While Su Xiaolu was setting up the bait, Zhou Zhi and the others also began to set up the bait.

    They did their own things and did not disturb each other. Only then did An Cheng let down his guard.

 Chapter 553 - 553 Wonâ€™t Disappoint Xiaolu

    553 Won¡¯t Disappoint Xiaolu

    After they began to fish for arowana, Su Xiaolu was very busy every day. She was busy extracting the arowana into spiritual liquid and extracting the spiritual liquid into pills.

    They could catch seven or eight arowanas a day. This was not to say that they could only catch so many, but because if there were too many, Su Xiaolu would be too busy. So, after catching seven or eight fish, they stopped fishing. Those who needed to cultivate would cultivate and those who could help would help.

    ¡°Young Master, the method they used seems to be different from yours.¡±

    An Cheng helped to watch over the big pot, and he said casually.

    He had been observing the situation over there for the entire day. There were also capable people under that prince, but they were obviously different from them.

    !!

    There was an arowana that had taken the bait, it caused a hugemotion, that arowana was clearly more energetic than theirs, they probably did not have enough control over the medicine.

    An Cheng looked at Su Xiaolu respectfully.

    ¡°Every doctor has different methods. Doctor Wu is very aplished.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly. Doctor Wu was good at using poison, but he wascking in medicine.

    She was well-versed in both medicine and poison. In ancient times, it was shocking, but in modern times, it was called anesthesia.

    It was just temporary anesthesia.

    She had two lifetimes of memories, hence she knew about this thing. Doctor Wu could use poison so well even though he only lived one lifetime. He was already a highly aplished doctor. After all, the arowana was under the sea. It was impossible for it to not move and let them perform acupuncture.

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, all of you are beyond my reach.¡±

    An Cheng smiled and said.

    Before he met Su Xiaolu, he had always thought that survival at sea depended on good stamina, good swimming skills, and flexibility like a fish.

    But after knowing Su Xiaolu, he knew that a smart mind and skills were indispensable ways of survival.

    Even doctors who were not good at martial arts could easily do things that they could not do with much effort.

    ¡°You¡¯re also very good. Your hearing is so good that ordinary people can¡¯tpare to you. Everyone has their own weaknesses. You can¡¯tpare your weaknesses to others¡¯ strengths. Doctor Wu and I are people who study medicine and poison.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that An Cheng was a little depressed. Thinking that he had experienced so much and was An Lie¡¯s uncle, Su Xiaoluforted him.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±

    An Cheng smiled. He was indeedforted.

    He thought that if he could grow legs and recover his health, even if he had to be shameless, he would follow Su Xiaolu and see the world with An Lie.

    He could feel a great power within Su Xiaolu. He was a sun.

    After extraction of the pills, they called it a day.

    After returning to the cabin, Su Xiaolu applied tiger ointment on Old Wu and soothed his meridians before returning to her room to rest.

    Lying on the bed, she could not help but think that Master Gui You should be in the capital by now. The things and letters she had given should have already reached Second Brother. She believed that Second Brother would definitely make good arrangements after reading it.

    ¡ª-

    In the capital, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were pleasantly surprised by Gui You¡¯s visit.

    Gui You talked to them a lot and asked about Su Chong.

    In the afternoon, Su Chong and Su Hua returned home.

    Seeing Gui You, Su Chong bowed respectfully. ¡°Master.¡±

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Yes, I came today because I was entrusted by the girl. Su Hua,e with me.¡±

    Gui You called Su Hua out alone.

    Su Hua did not hesitate and gestured for Gui You to enter.

    Gui You entered the room and Su Hua closed the door. Without waiting for him to speak, Gui You took out a letter and handed it to Su Hua.

    ¡°Open it. It¡¯s a letter from the girl.¡±

    Gui You handed the letter to Su Hua.

    Su Hua took the letter and opened it. Gui You had already taken out a porcin bottle and ced it on the table.

    After reading the letter, Su Hua said to Gui You cautiously, ¡°Thank you for telling me, Uncle-Master. I already have some understanding of this matter. I didn¡¯t expect Xiaolu to know more than me. Uncle-Master, please help me pass a message to Xiaolu.¡±

    There was a change in the world. In fact, there had been some rumors in the imperial court recently. The emperor also valued this matter very much. In addition, the Wisdom King had been in Qinghai.

    Now, Zhou Heng took care of internal affairs and the Wisdom King took care of external affairs. The two brothers supported each other.

    The change was not a matter of one country, but the entire world.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s letter was very detailed. All kinds of guesses were reasonable. Although they were guesses, it was actually the truth.

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Go, I¡¯m going back tomorrow. It¡¯s not a problem for me to bring a letter with me. Keep this well. This item is precious and it was hard to obtain. The girl believes in you, so don¡¯t disappoint her.¡±

    Su Hua nodded.

    Su Hua packed his things and thoughtfully kept them. He knew what Gui You meant. He did not need to exin. He only needed to use his actions to prove to Gui You that no matter how old they were, they were still the closest kin.

    No matter when, he could not waste the things Su Xiaolu sent him.

    At night, Gui You ate at the Su family¡¯s house. There was the white fish at the dining table.

    Su Hua chatted with Gui You. The price of the white fish had already dropped to less than five taels of silver per tail.

    Their family could afford it. In addition, Gui You was here. Madam Zhao wanted to treat Gui You well, so she specially bought this expensive item.

    Gui You ate very well as usual, making Madam Zhao feel at ease.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang were also very fond of Gui You. They both hoped that Gui You and Old Wu could eat well. Eating well meant that they liked the food.

    After dinner, Gui You called Su Chong over to practice his sword moves.

    Su Chong had improved greatly, but this time, he clearly felt that Gui You had made a great improvement. He was a little strained and was not Gui You¡¯s match.

    Gui You stopped and looked at Su Chong. ¡°Do you feel that my strength has improved rapidly?¡±

    Su Chong indeed had this question. He nodded honestly. Thest time he fought with Gui You, they were already on par. It had been a long time since theyst met, and he had not fallen behind in his cultivation. This time, he clearly felt pressure. This pressure did not seem to be just sword moves. Invisibly, there was also sword intent, sword qi, and even the pressure emitted by Gui You himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for you to have such a question. Su Hua will answer it for you. You should be able to sense that every breath you take now is even fresher. Su Chong, this is good stuff. When you¡¯re free, circte your internal energy and practice breathing techniques more.¡±

    Gui You said slowly.

    ¡°Master, is Xiaolu alright?¡±

    Su Chong nodded, put away his sword, and asked about Su Xiaolu.

    Gui You replied gently, ¡°The girl is going very well, don¡¯t worry about her.¡±

    Knowing that Su Xiaolu was fine, Su Chong was relieved.

    It waste at night. Gui You returned to his room to rest.

    Su Chong also washed up and returned to his room to rest.

    The next morning, Gui You left after breakfast. Su Sang and Madam Zhao sent him to the door. After Gui You said, ¡°Take care,¡± he got on his horse and left.

    When Su Sang and Madam Zhao returned home, Su Hua said to the family solemnly, ¡°Father, Mother, Eldest Brother, Sister-inw, I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554 Wonâ€™t Disappoint Xiaolu 2

    554 Won¡¯t Disappoint Xiaolu The family sat together.

    Su Hua then took out the letter that Su Xiaolu had written and showed it to Su Chong.

    In the letter, Su Xiaolu briefly said that there was a change in the world and that there was a recovery of spiritual energy.

    She also talked about the reappearance of ancient species and so on.

    This bottle of pills was extracted from one of the species, the arowana. It could heal the body¡¯s disabilities and pain, and it could regenerate limbs. At this moment, it was not an exaggeration to describe this thing as a miracle pill. It was a divine medicine.

    !!

    Su Sang couldn¡¯t read much, so Su Chong read it out loud.

    After Su Chong finished reading, Su Hua did not speak immediately because he wanted to give his family some time to digest this information.

    Whether it was shock, worry, fear, or anything else, it would take some time to react.

    After a while, Su Sang said heavily, ¡°Then, then will gods appear in our world?¡±

    Su Sang didn¡¯t know what words to use to express his shock, because this was beyond all he knew. He was uneasy.

    If the world bes like this, how could he protect his wife and children?

    Su Hua pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe, but we haven¡¯t discovered them yet.¡±

    No one knew how many unknown things there were in the other ancient and mysterious world. They did not know the full picture and did not dare to make a conclusion. What was in front of them now was an opportunity, an opportunity to let them have more power to wee the changes.

    ¡°Hua, make the arrangements. We¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯ll be able to ovee anything together as a family.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Hua gently. She held Su Sang¡¯s hand tightly. No matter what the future held, it was enough as long as the family could be together.

    Her children had grown up. She believed in them.

    Su Sang nodded in response.

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°I have no objections.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao and Sun Baoqian were also anxious. They did not interrupt. If there was a chance, they would fight for their maiden homes. They also believed that Su Hua would consider this.

    Su Hua looked around at his family and said with a serious expression, ¡°Then let me tell you about my arrangements and n.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu risked her life to obtain this bottle. There are 50 pills in it. They are all the essence that Xiaolu has extracted. Eating one pill can change a person¡¯s physical condition. There are six people in our family now. There are four in Uncle Hu¡¯s family. Eldest Sister-inw¡¯s family has Master and Mistress. Qian¡¯s family currently has four members. There are my sister and the Crown Prince in the pce, and there are five people in my great-grandfather¡¯s family. Each of my parents¡¯ generation will take one pill first. Then, they will begin to cultivate the mental cultivation techniques taught by Master Gui You.

    ¡°Us younger generation can take two pills, one every half a month. Everyone has to practice their martial arts foundation for four hours a day. Don¡¯t use the rest of the pills for now. We¡¯ll see the results after some time. Xiaolu said that it takes time to absorb one of these.¡±

    Su Hua made the arrangements first. He lied about the number of pills. There were actually twice this amount. At this moment, it was impossible for him to keep the Sun family and the Lin family out, but he could not tell them everything.

    If necessary, he would prioritize protecting his own family, and then them.

    Lin Yaoyao and Sun Baoqian were both part of this family, but they were also daughters their parents could not part with. He would not let them fall into a dilemma, so he did not let them know the true number of pills. Only he knew this. Even Su Sang and Madam Zhao, Su Chong, did not know.

    The family had no objections to this arrangement.

    Lin Yaoyao and Sun Baoqian heaved a sigh of relief. They were both smart women and knew that Su Hua had already done his best to make such an arrangement. Su Xiaolu had risked her life to obtain this thing. Even if she did not give it to their extended family, they should not have any objections, but they would feel terrible.

    Soon, Su Hua used a small bottle to store them for Lin Yaoyao and Sun Baoqian to bring home.

    Everyone in the Su family ate one pill.

    Su Hua handed the things for Chen Hu¡¯s family to Su Sang. He went out with Su Chong. Su Chong entered the pce while he went to the Qi family.

    After leaving the house and walking together, Su Hua said to Su Chong, ¡°Brother, will you be jealous because Xiaolu left this matter to me?¡±

    Su Chong smiled and shook his head. Seeing Su Hua¡¯s serious expression, he stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°Brother Hua, my brain is not as good as yours to begin with. Xiaolu¡¯s arrangement is right. If it were me, I would have done the same. Xiaolu believes in you, and so do I.¡±

    In the past, when they were sick, he could not think so much. However, after being cured, he understood that he was not as smart as his brother. The gap between them widened as they grew up.

    However, there was only one thing that was certain. No matter how smart Su Hua was, he was still his younger brother. The rtionship between them could withstand all kinds of trials. His younger brother was worried about his feelings, which meant that he cared about him.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Su Hua smiled. It was this trust that made him make a firmer and more cautious decision. He would not let his family down, let alone disappoint Su Xiaolu, who had risked her life.

    Su Chong put his arm around Su Hua¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°In terms of brains, you¡¯re better than me, but in terms of martial arts, you¡¯re not as good as me. Next, I¡¯m going to be half your Master. Brother Hua, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±

    Su Hua smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. A strict teacher produces great students.¡±

    The two brothers looked at each other and smiled, their eyes filled with trust.

    ¡ª-

    Qinghai.

    After a few days of peace on the sea, Su Xiaolu and the others had gained a lot. Zhou Zhi had also gained a lot.

    An Cheng sighed. The arowana pill was no longer effective on him. No matter how much he ate, it was useless. His legs reached his knees and stopped growing.

    However, this pill would definitely be worth a lot of money.

    An Cheng hoped to meet another huge new species, but after thinking about it, he shook his head.

    The big Kun was huge. If they encountered it, it would not be so easy to capture it.

    Thisrge ship could not contain it at all.

    An Cheng couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to the other side. He saw that Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were disabled. He thought that perhaps Zhou Zhi was more anxious than him.

    He was looking forward to Zhou Zhi¡¯s actions.

    Gui You came with Zhou Zhi¡¯s people. Zhou Zhi had another boat. Their team actually already had quite a number of people.

    An Cheng felt that Zhou Zhi would do something, but untilte April, there was no movement at all.

    It had been a while since they went out to sea, and both sides had gained a lot.

    At night, Zhou Zhi waved at Su Xiaolu and gestured for her to go over.

    An Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He had finally waited for this day.

    Su Xiaolu flew over andnded beside Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I want to ask you, are we going back?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked. They had gained a lot this time. With the hint, everyone was rtively quiet. It was very rare to have such a calm harvest.

 Chapter 555 - 555 Battle Between the Two Tyrants

    555 Battle Between the Two Tyrants

    In the past, he might have been too ambitious, but now, he cherished his life and knew when to stop.

    After being out for so long, the supplies he had brought were almost exhausted. It was time to return.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I have the same intention. Let¡¯s rest for the night and go back tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll rest for three days before continuing to go out to sea.¡±

    There were many good things at sea. She believed that Zhou Zhi had not gotten enough. After being at sea for so long, it was time to go back and rest before continuing to sail.

    !!

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and agreed.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the boat. An Cheng looked expectant. Although it was risky to catchrge fish, its benefits were also very good. Even if there was a risk, he was willing to take a gamble.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve been out for so long. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow and rest for three days. After replenishing our supplies, we can continue to sail.¡±

    An Cheng thought that he had heard wrongly and felt dejected.

    Gui You and Old Wu returned to the cabin to rest.

    An Lie walked to An Cheng¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Uncle, Master has his own arrangements.¡±

    An Cheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I understand.¡±

    He was just a little disappointed. It was not that he did not understand and did not approve of Su Xiaolu¡¯s actions. He was a clear-headed person. This mutation was filled with risks. If it was just him, he would not even go out to sea.

    Now that his legs had grown halfway, this was already a very good and lucky opportunity. One had to know how to be content.

    It was only natural for him to feel disappointed because he was looking forward to it. He really wanted to get over it. If he were to take things too hard because of this, he would rather kill the ungrateful An Lin¡¯s family than me his benefactor.

    He sat on the deck and circted his Internal Breath and expired spiritual energy. He was already used to sitting like this for the entire night. Cultivating his internal energy like this made him even more energetic than sleeping for a night.

    The sky was slightly bright. An Cheng got up and moved around. The morning sun rose on the surface of the sea. He took a deep breath. This feeling was simply toofortable.

    Every breath he took was spiritual energy.

    From afar, he saw ck dorsal fins sticking out of the sea. An Cheng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he woke An Lie up in fear. ¡°Little Lie, quick, get up. Steer the rudder and avoid it immediately. Big fish.¡±

    An Lie opened his eyes and saw the situation in the sea area in the distance. Without a word, he controlled the ship to change directions and avoid it.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and looked at the deck. She frowned.

    What kind of fish was that? Their dorsal fins looked like sharks¡¯, but they could p the water surface and their bodies were half in the air. This allowed her to clearly see that the big fish had wings.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and the others. They were all turning the ship in time to avoid it.

    These fish with wings were called Sea Kun because they were also very big.

    But at this moment, they were swimming rapidly, as if they were escaping from something.

    What could that be? Su Xiaolu could only think of the big Kun.

    The calm sea stirred upyers of waves, and the ship shook violently.

    Sea Kun coulde out of the water, so they could see the ship. They would take the initiative to attack, but now they were also being hunted. Although they didn¡¯t attack, the violentmotion created still made the ship shake violently.

    ¡°Uncle, hold on to me.¡±

    An Cheng swayed and fell to the side of the fence. An Lie quickly grabbed him, and the uncle and nephew both held onto the fence tightly.

    Su Xiaolu also grabbed the fence tightly and waited for the terrifying Sea Kun to pass.

    Old Wu and Gui You were in the cabin. The sword in Gui You¡¯s hand pierced through the wooden board. He held the sword in one hand, propped one foot on the wall, and picked up Old Wu with the other. Old Wu was suspended in the air, suffering.

    ¡°It¡¯s killing me¡­¡±

    Old Wu felt like an old hen. He was so miserable.

    ¡°Old man, keep quiet. The big Kun ising.¡±

    Gui You said coldly. He didn¡¯t go out, but he knew that the situation outside wasn¡¯t too good. If themotion was too big, the big Kun would definitely overturn the ship.

    Old Wu remembered that he didn¡¯t know how to swim and silently shut his mouth.

    Su Xiaolu kept looking for an opportunity to enter the cabin, but the waves were surging and a huge shadow began to slowly approach. She could only

    Stay quiet.

    This was the first time she had seen the big Kun. The size of the big Kun shocked her. She felt like an ant standing on an elephant.

    Seeing it with their own eyes, An Cheng and An Lie¡¯s faces turned pale. At this moment, they no longer had any thoughts of fishing. They finally understood why the expression of the survivors of the Kun changed when they talked about it.

    Everyone was quiet. The waves were surging and the ship was tilting.

    The waves were deafening. In a daze, Su Xiaolu heard Jin Si and the others exim, ¡°Master.¡±

    She looked over with concern and saw Jin Si and the others jumping into the sea. Su Xiaolu frowned. She saw that Zhou Zhi was being pushed further and further away by the waves. He did not seem to know how to swim.

    Zhou Zhi fell into the water. Su Xiaolu looked at the distance. She was closer to Zhou Zhi.

    She looked at An Lie and instructed, ¡°An Lie, take good care of your two Grandmasters.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu jumped into the sea. She dived into the sea and swam in Zhou Zhi¡¯s direction.

    She knew how to swim. In her previous life, she had even won the city¡¯s swimmingpetition.

    Zhou Zhi was sinking quickly as Su Xiaolu swam towards him.

    The waves surged. Looking at the distance, it was possible that the waves would shake and the distance between the two would increase in the next moment.

    Jin Si and the others were also swimming towards Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi did not expect such a thing to happen. No one expected such an ident. He was very bad at swimming. This was the only thing he had not learned well after learning for a long time. If it was a calmke, he might have been able to swim on his own. However, this was a turbulent sea. He felt that his body was too heavy to lift.

    The feeling of suffocation was painful. Would he die here?

    He could not see anything clearly.

    When he was caught, he knew it was Su Xiaolu. He had felt her hand many times.

    Before his consciousness dissipated, he thought, she saved him again.

    When she surfaced, Su Xiaolu took a deep breath. She looked at the ship far away and felt that something was wrong.

    Zhou Zhi was already unconscious. She had to drag him along.

    Fortunately, they saw the two of them. An Lie was steering the boat over.

    Perhaps it was because she was unlucky, but the waves were surging very fiercely. Su Xiaolu sank down to take a look and was also shocked. A Sea Kun had returned. It caused a hugemotion and the waves were surging. Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi were pushed far away¡­

    Su Xiaolu could only tie Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand to her at that critical moment to prevent them from being separated. If they were separated now, Zhou Zhi would not survive.

    When it became calm, the boat was long gone from the sea. Su Xiaolu did not know how far she had been pushed. She looked around and saw an ind. She could only drag Zhou Zhi towards the ind.

    Su Xiaolu never expected that one day, she would be stranded on a deserted ind with Zhou Zhiliu. Aftering ashore, she fell asleep, exhausted. She did not even have time to untie the belt that was wrapped around Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 556 - 556 Danger

    556 Danger

    As soon as Su Xiaolu fell asleep, her consciousness automatically sank into the Space to recuperate.

    When the waves hit him, Zhou Zhi was woken up by the cold.

    Zhou Zhi opened his eyes and saw that it was already dusk. He coughed twice and subconsciously raised his hand. His hand was heavy. He looked over and saw that his hand was connected to Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. He pushed himself up.

    He untied the strap and looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s swollen wrist with heartache. He rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand repeatedly and muttered, ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Was it worth it to risk her life for him?

    !!

    Su Xiaolu was unconscious and could not give him an answer.

    Zhou Zhi looked around. It was a deserted ind with a dense forest. They were still on the beach. He looked at the approaching waves and knew that he and Su Xiaolu could not stay on the beach. From the looks of it, the tide would rise at night and it would be dangerous on the beach.

    His legs were notfortable, and so was his body. Without a steel frame and a wooden wheelchair, he could not stand up. He looked at Su Xiaolu deeply and did not hesitate. He supported himself with his hands and first grabbed one of Su Xiaolu¡¯s hands. Hey down and carried Su Xiaolu on his back. Doing this made him so tired that he was panting.

    He caught his breath, then pushed himself up on his hands and crawled toward shore.

    Zhou Zhi felt like a snail, a pathetic snail. He used all his strength but could only advance slowly.

    The waves were like pursuers, chasing after him. The waves were getting closer and closer. Sometimes, he felt like he was about to be pped away by the waves, but he gritted his teeth and crawled. He persevered.

    The salty and cold seawater choked him. He only felt very ufortable. He could not tell if the water dripping from his face was sweat or seawater.

    By the time he reached the shore, he was exhausted.

    He was out of danger after all. He had survived again. Su Xiaolu was not awake yet. He did not know how far she had swam with him. She must be exhausted.

    After putting Su Xiaolu down from his back, Zhou Zhi sat up. He looked around and took off his outer shirt to cover Su Xiaolu. He crawled towards the forest and picked up dry branches. He spread the leaves and weeds on the ground and carried Su Xiaolu up.

    He started a fire. Fortunately, he had knives and flint with him. Even with these two things, he was almost faint from exhaustion when he cut branches and brought them back.

    He took out the medicine bottle and ate a few pills with trembling hands. He opened Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth and fed her a few pills.

    The dry sticks were mixed with branches. There was a warm me. With smoke, it would be easier for his subordinates to find them.

    After doing this, Zhou Zhi leaned against Su Xiaolu and fell asleep.

    Sunset.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes. She shook her head and looked at the fire that was about to burn out. She sat up. Her clothes were already dry. She nced at Zhou Zhi, who was sleeping beside her, and lit the fire before moving her feet.

    Her body was cold. She was sick and had a cold.

    She looked at Zhou Zhi beside her. His face was a little pale and his brows were tightly furrowed. Su Xiaolu could not help but touch his forehead. She heaved a sigh of relief when she found that Zhou Zhi was not sick.

    She looked down and saw that Zhou Zhi¡¯s hands were stained with blood. She grabbed his hands to check and frowned.

    Zhou Zhi opened his eyes and said softly, ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Your hand is injured. We have to treat it, or it will fester.¡±

    Clearly, Zhou Zhi woke up before her. He must have spent a lot of effort to move her to this ce. His condition was not good. His martial arts skills were not good, and his legs were not good. Without any help, he could only crawl.

    His hands and fingernails were broken. There was sand and dried blood. It was said that the ten fingers were connected to the heart. She wondered how he had endured it.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s dark now and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on on this ind. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My eyes are very good. There might be water not far away. I¡¯ll go take a look and be back soon.¡±

    If this wound was not treated, the inmmation and infection would be no joke.

    Su Xiaolu did not go far. She found a banana tree and took out a huge leaf to store the spiritual spring water. She took some of the bananas before returning.

    After she left, Zhou Zhi quietly watched the fire. Hearing themotion, he looked into the darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu put the banana aside and squatted down beside Zhou Zhi.

    There was a lot of clean spiritual spring water. The banana leaf was rolled into a cone and used as a cup.

    ¡°Drink some water first. We¡¯re quite lucky.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Have you drunk it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She could drink as much spiritual spring water as she wanted.

    Zhou Zhi also smiled. He drank some water and watched Su Xiaolu make a small pool with banana leaves and pour the rest of the water in. Su Xiaolu began to wash Zhou Zhi¡¯s hands.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s fingers were all injured to varying degrees. Among them, his middle and ring fingers were more seriously injured. His nails were broken and were already red and swollen.

    There were also some scratches on his body.

    Su Xiaolu took out a medicine bottle. Inside was medicinal powder for external injuries. It stopped bleeding, disinfected, and promoted healing. She ced these things in the Space.

    After bandaging Zhou Zhi¡¯s fingers, Su Xiaolu took out a ck medicinal pancake and gave it to Zhou Zhi. ¡°Eat some. Fortunately, this thing doesn¡¯t absorb salt. I washed it with water. This banana can also be eaten.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everything that was difficult for him was easily solved by Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyelids were heavy. She tried her best to keep herself awake and finish the medicinal pancake. She drank some spiritual spring water and added firewood.

    After doing this, shey down on the grass and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m too tired. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go back safely.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. Su Xiaolu quickly fell into a deep sleep. She rarely fell sick. She was a doctor herself. If she felt unwell, she would quickly take precautions. This was the first time she was so ill.

    It was so cold. She shivered.

    In a daze, she felt as if she was hugging a furnace. Only then did she feel morefortable.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, who was hugging him tightly. He did not dare to move. His heart raced and even his breathing slowed down.

    He knew that Su Xiaolu was sick. The coldness on her body came in waves. Her thin outer shirt could not warm her at all. Su Xiaolu was taking his body temperature.

    He did not push Su Xiaolu away because to him, he could even give her his life.

    What made Zhou Zhi d was that there were norge wild beasts on this ind, which allowed him and Su Xiaolu to spend the night safely.

    When the sun rose from the horizon and the warm sunlight shone into the forest, the cold gradually dissipated. Only then did Zhou Zhi fall asleep.

    Su Xiaolu woke up in the warmth. Her body was strong, and after taking the medicine, she felt much better after a night.

 Chapter 557 - 557 Fourth Brother

    557 Fourth Brother

    Seeing that she was clinging on to Zhou Zhi like an octopus, she hurriedly let go.

    She did not know when her master and the others would find her. On this ind, there was only her and Zhou Zhi. If they wanted to survive, they had to build a shelter.

    If it was just her, she could sleep in the air with a few vines.

    But now, with Zhou Zhi around, he could not do it in midair.

    They could only look for materials on the spot.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and looked around before walking into the forest.

    The forest was lush and filled with spiritual energy. When Su Xiaolu saw the bird¡¯s nest, she flew into the trees to take it. There were four or five bird eggs. These could be their nutrition sources.

    When she saw the pheasants, she plucked some leaves and used her Internal force to hit them.

    When she arrived at the ce where she found the bananast night, she really found a water source and dealt with the pheasants. She looked around and found a cave. She took some water and returned.

    When she returned to the fire, Zhou Zhi was not around.

    But a crawling trail led down to the beach.

    Su Xiaolu put the roast chicken on the rack and went to look for Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi was digging seashells on the beach. He sat cross-legged on the beach and had no image at all. He dug one out with a stick and wrapped it in his clothes.

    Perhaps sensing Su Xiaolu¡¯s gaze, he turned around and waved at her.

    Su Xiaolu shouted, ¡°Come back quickly. I dug out the bird¡¯s nest and caught pheasants.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and returned. She did not help Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her disappear. Su Xiaolu was smart. Most of the time, she could understand without him saying anything.

    Even if he had to crawl and bear the pain, he did not want Su Xiaolu to help him at this time.

    When he returned to the fire, the roasted chicken was already fragrant. There were no seasonings, just the taste of the chicken itself.

    Zhou Zhi poured out some shells from his bag and washed them with water. Then, he wrapped them in banana leaves and buried them in the flint.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when they¡¯lle looking for us. I found a cave that¡¯s close to the water source and can shelter us. We¡¯ll move over there and waitter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stirred the fire and added firewood.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, what did you call my brother before?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked. He realized that Su Xiaolu did not officially address him. Perhaps Su Xiaolu did not know how to address him either. The cold Wisdom King was not what he wanted.

    ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    At home, Zhou Heng was also her rtive. Zhou Heng was younger than Su Chong and Su Hua, so he called him Third Brother.

    ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re friends now, right? Now that we¡¯re in trouble together, we might have to stay here for a while. It¡¯s not good for you to call me Wisdom King. Why don¡¯t you call me Fourth Brother and treat me like your brother?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and asked Su Xiaolu if she was willing.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him Wisdom King. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Fourth Brother.¡±

    Now that Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were getting along well and Zhou Zhi was Zhou Heng¡¯s biological brother after all, it was fine to call him Fourth Brother.

    Su Xiaolu agreed generously. She looked at Zhou Zhi and said to him, ¡°Fourth Brother, we¡¯ll move over in a while. You¡¯re injured, so it¡¯s good to recuperate in the cave. I can handle the small things like finding food. Is that okay, Fourth Brother?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. He felt that she was glowing. When she called him Fourth Brother, her tone seemed to be different.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He agreed as if everything was how it was meant to be.

    The roasted chicken was burnt. He watched as Su Xiaolu turned it to the side. He smiled slightly and reached out to help. He said softly, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t roast chicken like this. The fire here is too strong. It will burn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said again. Zhou Zhi turned the rack. Su Xiaolu had never been talented in handling food.

    Su Xiaolu knew her shorings. She just had to be obedient.

    Zhou Zhi took over roasting the chicken. When the roasted chicken was almost done, the two of them shared half of it and kept the other half.

    The shells they dug up were also cooked. There was not much meat and there was some sand, but it was still meat.

    After eating, the two of them started moving.

    Su Xiaolu squatted down. ¡°Fourth Brother,e. I¡¯ll carry you. It¡¯s a little far from here. Between us siblings, we don¡¯t have to care about those rules.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that disabled people had their own dignity. If Zhou Zhi was the Wisdom King, she would not help him like this. But it was different now. He was her fourth brother.

    There was no such thing as embarrassment between siblings.

    Su Xiaolu was frank. Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression cracked for a moment. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi climbed onto Su Xiaolu¡¯s back. He was tense and stiff.

    Su Xiaolu did not mind. She said to herself, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re not heavy at all. You¡¯re not as heavy as the iron armor Master Gui You asked me and Big Brother to wear when we were practicing martial arts in the past.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    Zhou Zhi was deep in thought.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, Master Gui You is very strict. I¡¯m often beaten until I can¡¯t get up. Although it¡¯s hard, I¡¯ve always liked it. In the past, when Big Brother and I were tired from practicing the sword, we would lie in the courtyard. In the winter, when it snowed, the snow would fall on our eyes.¡±

    ¡°At that time, my sister would bring food over and squat down to feed me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled the past and felt a little emotional. Those memories seemed to be yesterday, but from now on, those days would nevere again.

    Eldest Brother and Second Brother were married, and her sister was also married.

    ¡°I can picture it. Warm and beautiful.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly. When he heard this, he also felt very warm.

    Su Xiaolu smelled good and made him feel at ease.

    After a quarter of an hour, they arrived at the cave Su Xiaolu mentioned. The cave was big enough for four people to hide in. It was wide enough for him and Su Xiaolu.

    Now, they just needed to clean up the cave, start a fire, and dry the cave.

    After Su Xiaolu put Zhou Zhi down, she said, ¡°Fourth Brother, clean up these weeds. I¡¯ll get firewood.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Although the sun was out now, the weather at the seaside was unpredictable. They needed a ce to shelter from the wind and rain.

    He could not move freely and there was a limit to what he could do. Su Xiaolu¡¯s arrangement was very good. She did not let him idle or let him do things that were difficult for him to do.

    Zhou Zhi took out a dagger and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, take it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took it and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. Be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went to find firewood and cut some wet ones to bring back. She also collected some dry leaves.

    At night, the two of them ate the remaining half of the pheasant and ate two medicinal pancakes. Su Xiaolu felt that they would be able to leave in three to four days, but after spending four days on the ind, they only weed a storm.

 Chapter 558 - 558 Fourth Brother 2

    558 Fourth Brother 2

    After the storm, Su Xiaolu went to pick up some fish and prawns that had been washed up by the waves. When she returned, she saw Zhou Zhi mixing with the mud. She asked in confusion, ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could tell that Zhou Zhi was skilled, but she did not expect him to be so skilled. He seemed to know how to make many things.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t know when they will find this ce. We need to make some pottery to hold water and eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You know this too? Fourth Brother, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Zhou Zhi to know how to make pottery. This was really amazing.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you tter me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. He knew the principle of making pottery. Without a kiln on this deserted ind, it would be good enough if he could sessfully make it.

    Su Xiaolu was a good hunter. When Zhou Zhi ced the fixed mud into the fire, Su Xiaolu caught a wild sheep. When Su Xiaolu brought it back, it was already dead. Zhou Zhi was making utensils, so she skinned it at the side.

    Aplete sheepskin with fur. She washed and dried it before spreading it in the cave.

    She gave Zhou Zhi amb leg and he skillfully roasted the meat.

    Su Xiaolu also divided the rest into small pieces and dried them by the fire.

    It was still early. Su Xiaolu went out again. This time, she came back with some wood and vines.

    She prepared to make a chair that she could carry on her back.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Xiaolu, why are you doing this? I don¡¯t have to go out.¡±

    Moreover, the terrain in this ind forest was not t at all, and he could not use this wooden wheelchair.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, her eyes filled with warmth. She said, ¡°A chair that can carry Fourth Brother. We can¡¯t keep eating meat. This ind is quite big. We can walk around.¡±

    She had gone too far, so she could not leave Zhou Zhi here. Hence, the best way was to bring Zhou Zhi with her.

    Zhou Zhi was stunned for a moment. He lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°It will be very tiring.¡±

    He was not light. He was a burden wherever he went.

    Su Xiaolu rejected Zhou Zhi¡¯s words and waved her hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m very strong. Besides, I¡¯ve walked far away. What if you meet any wild beasts? There are quite a lot of treasures on this ind. Let¡¯s find them together. We have to share good things with ourpanions.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    He looked at the straps and took them from Su Xiaolu. He knitted this thing even more exquisitely and even woven it in with sheep fur.

    ¡°You know a lot.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi knew too much.

    Zhou Zhiughed and said calmly, ¡°These are all very simple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu might never know how charming the light in her eyes was when she looked at people.

    These things were not worth mentioning, but he could see the light of admiration in her eyes. She really respected him.

    Zhou Zhi crushed the wild fruits into juice and smeared it on themb leg. Then, he sprinkled the salt he had dried himself and used a dagger to cut themb leg. The oil exploded and the fruit fragrance overflowed.

    Su Xiaolu swallowed.

    At this moment, she could still eat such roasted meat. She felt that life on this ind was not that difficult.

    After themb leg was roasted, Zhou Zhi gave her the best portion. Su Xiaolu smiled and wrapped it in washed banana leaves before eating.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, your culinary skills are really good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu praised as she ate.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°You tter me.¡±

    The meat was very filling.

    The firelight was very warm. Inside were the jars and bowls that were burning. They were all red from the heat and did not crack. It looked like they had seeded.

    When they went to bed at night, Zhou Zhi took out the two jars and two bowls he had made. They were both sessful.

    The two of them entered the cave to sleep. Perhaps because they were siblings, the two of them were not so awkward.

    Su Xiaolu treated Zhou Zhi as her brother and did not feel ufortable.

    With bowls and jars, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about storing water.

    During the day, Su Xiaolu would carry Zhou Zhi out and pick some wild fruits to eat.

    This ind was not small and had abundant resources. There were many small animals, but there were no dangerous ferocious beasts. At least after being on this ind for so long, Su Xiaolu had not seen a single snake.

    The ind was filled with spiritual energy. She had encountered many precious herbs and gently dug them away.

    They had always been at the periphery and did not go deep. They were mainly afraid that the people who came to find them could not see them.

    However, by mid-May, there were still no ships around the ind.

    Here, Su Xiaolu had made medicinal soap to wash up. This could save her and Zhou Heng from being too dirty.

    There were even wild vegetables. It could be said that there was meat and vegetables now. Apart from being trapped on this ind, everything else was good.

    At night, Su Xiaolu discussed with Zhou Zhi, ¡°Fourth Brother, should we go deeper?¡±

    They had already explored the surroundings. Looking at the situation, they could not leave for a while. Because she often hunted, it rmed the peace of this peaceful ind. The animals hid in the depths of the forest.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Sure, go further. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything suitable for building ships. We should consider building our own ships.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what this ce was, but since they hadn¡¯t found it after so long, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to find it.

    Su Xiaolu might not have noticed. Many of the animals she caught were different from ordinary animals. At first nce, they looked the same, but if one looked carefully, one would notice the difference.

    In fact, she had guessed that this ind might be the territory of another world.

    The people outside might not be able to find this ce. If they wanted to go out, they could only build their own ship and try.

    Hearing that Zhou Zhi was going to build a ship, Su Xiaolu asked with sparkling eyes, ¡°You know how to do that too?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to. Shipbuilding is veryplicated and requires many craftsmen to build it. We have too few people and can¡¯t make it. I can only give it a try. It might only be a raft or something in the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    The raft was not easy either.

    Zhou Zhiughed helplessly. No matter what, Su Xiaolu could always make people happy.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi packed up their things and left with the jars and bowls. The jars were filled with water and dried meat strips. The sheepskin cushion was ced on the back chair. Su Xiaolu carried Zhou Zhi and set off.

    ¡ª-

    Jin Liu and the others had already searched the sea area repeatedly but found nothing.

    Old Wu¡¯s expression was very dark. They returned after seven days of searching.

    He didn¡¯t even greet Jin Liu and the others. Seeing them leave, Jin Si was a little puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s leaving just like that? Is this the rtionship between Miss Su and her master?¡±

    Jin Liu didn¡¯t reply. Their hearts were heavy when they couldn¡¯t find their master.

    They hoped that Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu were still alive, but they also understood that after so many days, the chances of them surviving were very, very small.

 Chapter 559 - 559 Search

    559 Search

    However, they were unwilling to give up and still refused to return. Even if they drifted to death on the sea, they would still look for them.

    To Jin Liu and the others¡¯ surprise, Old Wu and the others returned half a monthter.

    It was already mid-May. It had been more than twenty days since Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi disappeared.

    It was impossible to have any hope after such a long time.

    !!

    Seeing Old Wu and the others return, Jin Liu couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to them.

    He realized that there were two unfamiliar faces among the people who returned this time.

    They were an old man and a young man. The old one was about the same age as Old Wu, and the young one looked about the same as Su Xiaolu.

    Jin Liu flew over.

    Old Wu¡¯s expression was cold as he immediately ordered him to leave. ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not wee here. Get lost.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was cold as he unsheathed his sword.

    An Lie and An Cheng also became vignt.

    Jin Liu cupped his hands and said softly, ¡°Dr. Wu, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I know you want to find Miss Su. We also want to find our master. Miss Su might be with our master. Please forgive me for disturbing you.¡±

    Even if Su Xiaolu was not with Zhou Zhi, Old Wu had returned with someone, and it was obvious that he had a way. They could not give up this opportunity. Finding Su Xiaolu did not mean finding Zhou Zhi, but if they could not find Su Xiaolu, they would definitely not be able to find Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu could go into the sea to save Zhou Zhi. If the waves did not separate them, they were so confident that finding Su Xiaolu was equivalent to finding Zhou Zhi.

    No matter how cold Old Wu¡¯s face was, no matter how Gui You drew his sword, he would not leave.

    Old Wu¡¯s face was cold. The old man beside him chuckled and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble at this moment. Let me calcte where the girl is. Old Wu, I¡¯m going to take a look. You should calm down. Your emotions might affect my readings.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°Old Niu, you can¡¯t read well because your skills aren¡¯t good enough. Didn¡¯t you boast that your disciple is amazing? Let him do it. If Old Niu can¡¯t do it, Little Niu can.¡±

    ¡°Dream on. How can my disciple¡¯s golden eyes be used so casually?¡±

    Elder Niu immediately stroked his beard. The child beside him did not say anything, but he pursed his lips and held back his smile.

    Jin Liu seemed to have remembered something and his eyes widened.

    There were many capable people in the world, and most of them were arrogant and unruly. However, they were all outstanding and were people that the influential people in the world yearned to pursue.

    Many of them were hidden in the city. Even if they stood in front of him, he would not know them. However, there would always be legends about them in the martial world.

    Jin Liu did not expect Old Wu to find such a powerful person, but on second thought, it was normal. Old Wu was a very powerful person himself.

    ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Hurry up and find out where my disciple is now.¡±

    Old Wu ignored the thick-skinned Jin Liu and said seriously to Elder Niu.

    Elder Niu took out an Eight Trigrams disc and pointed it at Old Wu¡¯s face. His expression was solemn as he said solemnly, ¡°Hiss¡­ Tsk¡­ That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°Tell me quickly.¡±

    Elder Niu coughed lightly and put away the Eight Trigrams disc. He said to the child beside him, ¡°Child,e and take a look.¡±

    The child stepped forward. He went in front of Old Wu and reached out his hand to touch the bones carefully. He said, ¡°There¡¯s fog in the pce of the heirs, but there¡¯s no killing intent. Their affinity is not separated. They¡¯re in the same ce now. They can¡¯t be more than 30 miles away.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Is my girl within thirty miles?¡±

    Old Wu asked worriedly.

    It was a sea area that stretched as far as the eye could see. They were just thirty miles away? How was that possible?

    Little Niu nodded. ¡°Grandpa Wu, this is how the bone image is revealed. Your disciple is safe and sound now. She¡¯s within 30 miles. If we can¡¯t see her, that means she¡¯s being blocked.¡±

    Elder Niu continued, ¡°I knew it. How can I not see through it? So she¡¯s in another world.¡±

    Old Wu frowned. ¡°Little Niu, tell me how to make the girle back.¡±

    The two worlds ovepped, and he did not know if the other ce was dangerous. Old Wu was very worried.

    Little Niu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Grandpa Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. Sister Xiaolu is not in danger now. The two realms have fused. There are dangers and opportunities. Perhaps this is her opportunity. When the timees, she wille out. We just have to wait quietly. I can tell that Sister Xiaolu is lucky. She will be fine.¡±

    Old Wu was a little worried. ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s nothing we can do now?¡±

    Little Niu nodded. From the looks of it, there was indeed no solution at all.

    The fusion between the two realms was a slim chance to begin with. It was just like how a person could reverse time and space and cause a person to lose control and go back in time. However, such a possibility appeared. There would be opportunities if there was danger. This was an established fact.

    Old Wu turned around angrily and returned to the cabin.

    Gui You followed silently.

    On the deck, Elder Niu looked at Jin Liu. Jin Liu knelt down. He lowered his head and pleaded, ¡°Seniors, can you help me next? Feel free to make any request. Jin Liu will definitely not refuse even if it costs him his life.¡±

    Jin Liu kowtowed. This was an extremely humble posture. He prostrated on the ground and begged humbly.

    Little Niu retreated to the side and didn¡¯t speak.

    Elder Niu looked at Jin Liu and said calmly, ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    Jin Liu was a little happy. He slowly raised his head. He was still kneeling.

    Elder Niu stared at Jin Liu and clicked his tongue twice. ¡°Your fate is full of misfortune. You were destined to die early, but someone saved you. From then on, you followed his orders, right?¡±

    People like Jin Liu had bad fates. They were born to live a life of bloodshed. They had no freedom or name. They were abandoned from birth. They were people who should not even have been born.

    Looking at this kind old man, Jin Liu felt as if he had been seen through. He nodded. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. I was originally nameless. I was born in the dirtiest and cheapest brothel. I am the product of a prostitute. I shouldn¡¯t have been born. Even if I was trained as a sacrificial soldier, I was destined to be a ghost of someone else. If not for Master¡¯s choice, I would have died long ago.¡±

    Back then, when the emperor brought Zhou Zhi to choose sacrificial soldiers, Zhou Zhi did not choose the most qualified ones. He chose those who were not so qualified and gave all of them a way out. He was the one who fished them out of purgatory.

    From then on, they grew up together. He was their master, their benefactor, and the most sacredmp in their hearts.

    They respected him, protected him, and felt even more sorry for him. His life as a noble was difficult, what more the ants of the Chiliocosm?

    Elder Niu looked at Jin Liu. He smiled kindly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your master¡¯s servant pce is bright, which means that his core is bright. Your master will be a long-lived person. I think he should be with the girl from Old Wu¡¯s family. Wait patiently.¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560 A Tear

    560 A Tear

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu had disappeared together. It was not difficult to guess that they were together now.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior. If there¡¯s a need, Jin Liu will definitely repay you with his life.¡±

    Jin Liu kowtowed to Elder Niu and said solemnly.

    Although he did not know where his master and Miss Su were now, he knew that they were together, so he was relieved.

    !!

    His master was a very long-lived person. Jin Liu also remembered this sentence.

    Elder Niu smiled. ¡°Of course you have to repay me. Wait a moment. I¡¯m not interested in your life, and I don¡¯t want you to do anything for me. But I want a tear from you. Give me a tear, and we¡¯ll be even.¡±

    Although he was a ve, he was sincere and fearless. It was rare.

    It was not too much to ask for just one tear. However, Jin Liu looked troubled. He looked at Elder Niu and said truthfully, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I have no tears left and can¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    A person like him did not know what tears were.

    Elder Niu waved his hand calmly and said confidently, ¡°I have my ways. Just tell me if you agree.¡±

    How could he not know that such a person had crawled out of a pile of dead people? They bled and sweated, but they would not cry. However, this was for others. It was different when they met him.

    Seeing Elder Niu¡¯s confidence, Jin Liu didn¡¯t refuse anymore. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Then wait a moment.¡±

    Elder Niu turned around and went into the cabin. Soon, he took out a small transparent bottle. There was already some water-like substance inside.

    Elder Niu asked Jin Liu to sit down and close his eyes.

    Elder Niu took a pen and drew aplicated rune on Jin Liu¡¯s face, making him close his eyes.

    After a person closed their eyes, their hearing would be stronger. Elder Niu¡¯s nagging voice entered Jin Liu¡¯s ears. Jin Liu felt that the voice was getting louder and filling his entire mind. It said, ¡°Go.¡±

    Jin Liu only felt that his mind was like thousands of mirrors. He saw many things from the past.

    What he couldn¡¯t let go of the most was being abandoned at birth.

    However, when this memory became clear in his mind, he saw the helplessness of a lowly woman.

    She was not supposed to be pregnant, but she was pregnant with him.

    Before the child was born, those mothers had already started nning. If it was a man, they would raise a fair-faced gigolo. If it was a daughter, they would nurture her into a prostitute. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they would not have a good ending. They would just be for the amusement of others.

    Even if she loved him, she did not have the ability to protect him.

    In the brothel, human lives were the most worthless. A woman¡¯s life was even cheaper than a rat in a smelly ditch. The people who received her were also inferior-ss. They squeezed out thest bit of value they had. In the end, they were thrown into the mass grave with a tattered straw mat.

    In that case, it was better not to be born.

    Therefore, when he was born, he was personally smothered to death by his mother. He heard her say, ¡°My son, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being born in the wrong ce. Instead of living like an animal, why don¡¯t you end your reincarnation now and go to a good family in your next life?¡±

    The woman¡¯s tears were like boiling water, falling on his face, burning his heart.

    He felt that his body was very cold, and all his resentment turned into relief. There were people in this world who were born to experience the suffering of the human world. He was not the only one in this world. There were thousands of him. He was unlucky, but he was much luckier than thousands of others like him.

    ¡°Wake up, all right.¡±

    A shout sounded beside his ear. Jin Liu snapped out of his daze and realized that his vision was a little blurry. He seemed to be crying.

    Elder Niu had already put away the tear-inducing bottle in satisfaction. He said to Jin Liu calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve taken what I wanted. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Child, go back and sleep. There¡¯s still a long time. Let them guard.¡±

    Elder Niu turned his head and said kindly and dotingly to his little disciple.

    Jin Liu touched the wetness on his face. He was indeed crying.

    Looking at Elder Niu again, Jin Liu didn¡¯t even look at him long. He flew away without stopping.

    Little Niu obediently grabbed Elder Niu¡¯s sleeve and followed him into the cabin.

    An Cheng and An Lie looked at each other. An Cheng touched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve stirred up trouble for our ancestral grave.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for An Lie, they wouldn¡¯t have met these people at all, and they would never have interacted with each other in their lives.

    ¡°Little Lie, how did you meet Miss Su?¡±

    An Cheng was a little curious. He sized up An Lie carefully and pondered.

    During this period of time, they also found out about Su Xiaolu¡¯s real name. Her name was not Su Lu, but Su Xiaolu. She was not a Young Master, but a girl.

    An Lie scratched his head and told him about his observations and tracking.

    An Cheng sighed. ¡°Our ancestral grave is really full of smoke. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to us.¡±

    In the beginning, what was left for Su Xiaolu must have been a very bad influence, but in the end, An Lie could not bring himself to do it. His honesty turned the situation around. To be honest, ordinary people did not have this generosity. If it were him, he would not be like An Lie.

    If it were him, he would probably not be like this now. It could even be said that no one else could be like An Lie.

    It seemed that one had to be kind-hearted. This was what the ancients often said about good people being rewarded.

    An Lie smiled and silently meditated to cultivate his inner force.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu carried Zhou Zhi for a long time before sitting down to rest.

    It was very cool in the forest, but there was one advantage. The spiritual energy was even richer.

    They had also encountered more living creatures. There were norge ferocious beasts in this forest. It was simply a paradise for reproduction.

    Be it birds flying in the sky or creatures running on the ground, they were all in groups. For example, hares, wild deer, wild sheep, and bison could be seen often. They were not aggressive and lived leisurely.

    This was a paradise.

    Su Xiaolu ate the jerky and suddenly said, ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t you think we look like demons? We might be the only carnivores on this ind.¡±

    It seemed a little sinful, but the jerky in her hand was really fragrant. Su Xiaolu swallowed her saliva with a wide range of recipes.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s not just us.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi in confusion.

    Zhou Zhi added, ¡°This entire ind is thergest carnivore. After these creatures die, they turn into nutrients and are absorbed, so trees actually eat meat.¡±

    When a ferocious beast could not be seen, nts were thergest ferocious beasts.

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°Fourth Brother is right. Fourth Brother is so smart.¡±

    The unconscious praise was fatal. Su Xiaolu never knew that such praise made people very happy. Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes slightly and secretly blushed.

    After resting enough, the two of them continued their journey.

    Su Xiaolu knew a lot of herbs. Zhou Zhi knew a lot of nts. He could even name the inconspicuous grass by the roadside.

 Chapter 561 - 561 Danger

    561 Danger

    Because of this, Su Xiaolu got to know many nts.

    When she was tired, she stopped to rest. Zhou Zhi started a fire. She hunted and buried what she couldn¡¯t finish under the tree to nourish the ind in the future.

    After walking in the deep forest for a few days, Su Xiaolu was certain that there was no danger there. She had never seen any predator-type ferocious beasts, apart from them.

    As she hunted, the animals became vignt.

    !!

    At night, they ate rabbit meat. Su Xiaolu nibbled on the rabbit¡¯s leg. She sighed. ¡°Fourth Brother, if animals and living beings could speak, what do you think they¡¯re talking about now?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°If they could speak, they would say that there are two long-haired monsters in their hometown that specialize in eating small animals.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. They¡¯ve all be vignt. Now that they¡¯ve heard themotion, they won¡¯t be curious ande to see us. They¡¯ll all hide far away. When I go hunting, if the noise is loud, they¡¯ll run away when they hear me. If there¡¯s anguage between animals, it¡¯ll definitely be passed down by word of mouth. There are two terrifying long-haired monsters that specialize in picking fat and cute animals.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was amused at the thought. When they arrived on the ind, those small animals had never seen a stranger and did not know what vignce was.

    Even if they saw them, they would not hide too far away. Some would even approach to take a look at them.

    However, when she raised the knife, the little animals were frightened and vignt.

    It was because they would lose their lives if they were not vignt.

    It was clearly a deserted ind, but Su Xiaolu felt that she had gained weight.

    The animals on this ind had tender meat and were very delicious. Moreover, they also had spiritual energy.

    Actually, she had already secretly stored a lot of it in the Space.

    Zhou Zhi alsoughed.

    At night, the two of them slept close to each other.

    Su Xiaolu slept soundly. She might never know that he could not bear to close his eyes many times. He could look at her quietly for a long time.

    It waste June and the weather was hot. Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi had also walked all over the ind and could not find any other way out. After returning to the starting point, Su Xiaolu began to cut and prepare to build ships with Zhou Zhi.

    After a long day, Su Xiaolu yawned. Zhou Zhi said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, we will definitely find a way out.¡±

    It had been more than two months since theynded on this ind. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would be in a bad mood, although she never showed it.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°I believe in Fourth Brother. I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    She did not know how to build ships. Zhou Zhi, on the other hand, was knowledgeable. It was only a matter of time before he built a ship.

    This was not something she needed to worry about. What she needed to do was to let Zhou Zhi eat more meat so that he could maintain his best condition.

    It waste at night.

    In a daze, Su Xiaolu heard some rustling. She immediately woke up and opened her eyes warily.

    Many thorny branches extended from the ground, and they were still growing.

    Su Xiaolu immediately used a stick as a weapon. She immediately called out to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Fourth Brother, wake up.¡±

    The beating of the stick could only temporarily suppress the growth speed of the strange thorns.

    Zhou Zhi woke up and saw this situation. He did not want to drag Su Xiaolu down. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Xiaolu, leave quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ignored Zhou Zhi¡¯s words. She took the back of the chair and squatted down to pay attention to the thorns. She did not turn around. ¡°Fourth Brother,e up. Hurry up. I won¡¯t abandon my family.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Zhou Zhi no longer hesitated. He propped himself up, but there was a dull pain in his palm. He looked over and realized that a thorn had already grown into his palm. He frowned and looked at Su Xiaolu, who was still protecting him, with a myriad of thoughts.

    Su Xiaolu did not know Zhou Zhi¡¯s situation. She waved her hands and left afterimages. These things seemed to know that she was not very lethal and were already a little difficult to suppress.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, hurry up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu urged.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were deep. He reached out and broke the thorns without hesitation. He endured the pain and climbed onto the back chair.

    He was trembling in pain and sweating profusely, but he did not make a sound.

    After Zhou Zhi sat down, Su Xiaolu jumped lightly and used Qinggong to fly away from this strange ce. This was the first time they had encountered danger and they did not know the reason for it.

    After reaching a safe ce, Su Xiaolu checked that there was no problem before putting Zhou Zhi down.

    When she saw Zhou Zhi, she was shocked. Zhou Zhi was already in so much pain that his face twisted and his entire body was trembling. Su Xiaolu could tell at a nce that he had been restraining himself.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry about me. Stay away from me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi restrained the pain and even endured the trembling of his voice. However, the only thing he could not control was his pained expression from the pain.

    He did not look at Su Xiaolu and lowered his head.

    His situation was obviously very strange. This area was filled with uncertainties. It seemed that there was no danger because the danger had not been revealed to them. For example, now, no one knew where these strange thorns woulde from and what they would eventually be.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She took out a needle bag and prepared to insert a few needles into Zhou Zhi¡¯s acupuncture points. At the very least, she had to protect his heart meridians.

    However, after the needle was inserted, the silver needle could not pierce through Zhou Zhi¡¯s skin.

    Zhou Zhi shivered, not because of the cold, but because of the pain. ¡°Xiaolu, leave quickly. Please¡­¡±

    He was afraid that she would not leave. He was afraid that his uncertain situation would hurt her. He was too afraid.

    Su Xiaolu was also anxious. She took out a bottle, opened Zhou Zhi¡¯s mouth, and poured all the pills in. However, seeing Zhou Zhi¡¯s situation, she could only retreat first. She flew up the tree and looked at Zhou Zhi from top to bottom.

    She couldn¡¯t turn around and leave, but she couldn¡¯t approach Zhou Zhi in this state.

    Some pills were eaten by Zhou Zhi, and some fell to the ground. They were clearly expensive, but Su Xiaolu did not feel sorry at all.

    Zhou Zhi curled up as if he wanted to relieve the pain. Su Xiaolu saw that his exposed arm had turned green.

    And the green was spreading.

    Zhou Zhi should be in pain, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, take your medicine. Eat as much as you can.¡±

    Su Xiaolu tied a bottle of medicine with her belt and hung it down. These were all life-saving medicines she had collected. They were all made of medicine from the Space.

    Zhou Zhi ate with trembling hands, but his condition did not improve at all.

    He gradually turned green, bing a green person.

    The good news was that he didn¡¯t seem to be in so much pain.

    Zhou Zhi endured the pain and showed no signs of going crazy. Su Xiaolu came down from the tree and fed the medicine bottle to Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi looked over. Even his eyes were dark green¡ª

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯te near me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s heart trembled. Su Xiaolu was too close, so close that she did not care about her own safety.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Brother won¡¯t.¡±

    How could he do something that he had not done despite the pain?

 Chapter 562 - 562 Wood Mark

    562 Wood Mark

    ¡°Fourth Brother, how do you feel now? Can we think of a way together?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know how to help Zhou Zhi. This was beyond her ability, but she believed that there must be a way. It was just that they had not discovered it yet.

    Perhaps if she knew how Zhou Zhi felt, she could find a way to crack it.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m in so much pain. It¡¯s as if something wants to sprout in my heart¡­ as if something wants to parasitize me.¡±

    !!

    Zhou Zhi endured the difort and told her how he was feeling. From the moment the thorn grew into his palm, he felt very bad. He felt that his hand was broken too.

    All his senses seemed to be magnified. Something was in his body. They flowed throughout his body and gathered towards his heart. He could feel that the final goal of this thing was his heart.

    Zhou Zhi took a deep breath and said, ¡°It seems to be useful for me to resist it, but they¡¯re slowly approaching. I don¡¯t think I canst long.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse. She closed her eyes and focused on sensing Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse. Her heart tightened. Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse was in a mess. His heart was beating very fast, and every beat seemed to be about to explode.

    All of his skin had turned green. This green was just like the original color of his skin. It was very strange.

    Su Xiaolu fed the pills to Zhou Zhi one by one. She said firmly, ¡°Fourth Brother, your unyielding spirit and willpower are the only weapons to resist them. So, don¡¯tpromise. If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll feed you. If you¡¯re thirsty, I¡¯ll feed you too. Let¡¯s fight this thing to the end!¡±

    What Zhou Zhi said made Su Xiaolu understand that this battle belonged to Zhou Zhi alone. No one could help him. He could only rely on his own spirit and willpower to defeat the invasion of unknown creatures.

    However, she could also do many things. She had a lot of pills, water, and a spiritual spring. She did notck food.

    Zhou Zhi looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and felt that her eyes were so bright and dazzling. He had never seen such beautiful eyes that made all the treasures in the world pale inparison.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that Su Xiaolu probably liked him too, before she knew what liking was.

    Zhou Zhi felt a surge of strength in his heart. His mental strength and willpower had increased greatly. For Su Xiaolu, he had to win. He had to be himself.

    If he was parasitized by this thing, would he still be him? This was unknown. He would not let such a thing happen. He was Zhou Zhi, and only he could be Zhou Zhi. No one could rece him, no matter what.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, is it painful again¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know how much pain Zhou Zhi was in. She just watched as Zhou Zhi started to tremble again. His expression was ferocious because of the twitching.

    Zhou Zhi forced a smile that was uglier than crying and said with a trembling voice, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±

    Pain. What kind of pain had he not experienced before? It was nothing more than the pain of skinning and crushing bones. It was nothing more than the pain of digging out the flesh. It was nothing more than the pain of being branded.

    Although it was very painful, so painful that he trembled and had a twisted expression, he could endure it.

    He could feel that the things in his body were slowly retreating. Zhou Zhi was not stupid. He understood that his heart might be the best parasitic point that the thing had chosen. However, his mental strength and willpower were strong, so the thing could only retreat.

    Although it was painful, Zhou Zhi still smiled. Heughed wildly. ¡°Ha¡­ These unknown creatures are only so-so¡­¡±

    He wanted to drive the thing out of him. He believed he could do it.

    Su Xiaolu was at the side. She felt that Zhou Zhi should have found a way.

    She took the spiritual spring water and fed it to Zhou Zhi. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Fourth Brother is really amazing. Fourth Brother, drink some water.¡±

    The green on Zhou Zhi¡¯s face started to fade.

    Su Xiaolu was also happy to see this. This was a good sign. At the same time, she understood that when she encountered creatures in the future, unyielding mental strength and willpower were the way to suppress the enemy.

    If he did not resist, who knew what would happen if this thing upied his body?

    The green faded slowly.

    In the end, they gathered on Zhou Zhi¡¯s wrist and turned into the color of tender leaves.

    After that, there was no reaction for a long time.

    Zhou Zhi frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any invasion. There¡¯s nothing left.¡±

    He did not feel anything at all. It had already ended, but this thing was on his wrist. What was the situation now?

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand and looked at it again and again, but she couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.

    However, although this mark was left behind, there seemed to be no danger. What was the use of it?

    Su Xiaolu had some guesses, but she needed to verify them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fourth Brother, do you want to try and see if your hands can grow vines or something? I just want to see.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded. He raised his hand and with a thought, a vine grew out. The vine was as agile as he thought.

    It could even take root instantly when itnded.

    Upon closer inspection, this was not just a vine. Under its green leaves were sharp and dense thorns.

    With a thought, the vine retracted. Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°This¡­ is actually a weapon?¡±

    This was a weapon. Realizing this, Zhou Zhi fell silent.

    ¡°Congrattions, Fourth Brother. This looks good.¡±

    This was what Su Xiaolu thought. The nature of this thing should be simr to that of the Space. After verification, it was indeed the case.

    The only difference was that she had the Space when she was born and it wasn¡¯t so painful.

    This had the properties of wood, so it should be a wood mark.

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you think there will be many such things?¡±

    Zhou Zhi pondered deeply. If it could appear once, it would happen many more times.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I think there will be.¡±

    After such a long time, Su Xiaolu was tired and rested on the spot.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, Su Xiaolu woke up.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, they found us.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was surprised. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    So soon? They hadn¡¯t found them after so long, so how did they suddenly find them?

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s gazended on Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand and she was suddenly enlightened. She smiled and said, ¡°On this ind, this wood mark should have affected the surroundings. It¡¯s already yours, Fourth Brother, so those barriers are gone.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had obtained a treasure.

    Su Xiaolu yawned. ¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go out and meet them.¡±

    Two months on this ind was long enough.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. He looked at the lush forest and his thoughts ran wild. His best memories all happened on this ind.

    He also had some thoughts about the wood mark on his wrist. He naturally understood some things in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu squatted down and was about to carry Zhou Zhi when he shook his head. Green vines spread out from his wrist. They were hidden under Zhou Zhi¡¯s robe, just like Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs, supporting him to stand up.

 Chapter 563 - 563 Wood Mark 2

    563 Wood Mark 2

    Su Xiaolu was stunned.

    It looked so cool and awesome.

    This thing could be Zhou Zhi¡¯s leg.

    Zhou Zhi became much taller than Su Xiaolu.

    Another green chair appeared beside him. Fragrant flowers instantly bloomed on the chair. He smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, do you want to try?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little conflicted. She said in distress, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m afraid of stabbing my butt¡­¡±

    She remembered that under the green leaves of the vines were thorns.

    Zhou Zhiughed. Su Xiaolu was really cute. He reached out and rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Brother guarantees that the thorns won¡¯t pierce you.¡±

    These thorns were his weapons. If he wanted to use them, he would use them on others.

    Su Xiaolu sat on the chair with a smile. She smelled the fragrance of flowers and felt full of vitality.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s knees moved as if he was really walking step by step.

    After walking for a while, Su Xiaolu felt that the flowers were a little dry. She jumped down.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaolu? Is it ugly?¡±

    Zhou Zhi first nced at Su Xiaolu and then at the flowering seat. He immediately understood and wanted to add life to the flower.

    Su Xiaolu beat him to it and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t look good anymore, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too tired. This mark should also be formed by internal energy and spiritual energy. This is Fourth Brother¡¯s secret. Before we¡¯re sure if it¡¯s safe, we should hide it well.¡±

    Perhaps these things would not be a secret in the future, but now was the beginning. The first person to have something different was also the easiest to be jealous of. If there was jealousy, there would be danger.

    Whether this thing could be snatched away was still to be verified. Before they were certain, it was best to hide it.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. He put away the vines and sat down.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sit here and wait. They should be here soon.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    The two of them sat down. Zhou Zhi said, ¡°Xiaolu, is there any more meat? I¡¯ll roast some more meat for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and took the meat from the basket.

    Looking at the jars and bowls and chopsticks on her back, Su Xiaolu sighed. If it had been a few monthster, Zhou Zhi would definitely have been able to build the boat. He was too capable.

    The fire was lit. Zhou Zhi slowly roasted the meat while Su Xiaolu leaned against the tree trunk and dozed off.

    At this moment, a few ships had already docked on the shore.

    Looking at such a huge ind, they were in a dilemma.

    The signal had been sent, but they couldn¡¯t just wait outside for their master toe out.

    Jin Si and the others made arrangements and decided to split up into several directions.

    However, Jin Liu shook his head at them. He looked at Old Wu and the others not far away and saw that Elder Niu had already taken out the Eight Trigrams disc to guide them.

    The few of them fell silent. There was no need to split up. It was definitely not wrong to follow the expert.

    After entering the forest and seeing some traces of their lives, Jin Liu and the others felt at ease.

    ¡°Stupid girl, why did youe so far?¡±

    Old Wu muttered. From the looks of it, he was still far from Su Xiaolu.

    Elder Niu said with a smile, ¡°The girl had to look everywhere. It¡¯s normal for her toe far away. I¡¯ll look down on her if she didn¡¯t move. Don¡¯t you think so, child?¡±

    Little Niu touched the back of his head shyly and said, ¡°Master is right.¡±

    Old Wu nced at him proudly. ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Elder Niu pointed. ¡°They¡¯re where the smoke is.¡±

    The smoke pointed them in the right direction.

    Seeing Huo Yan, Jin Liu and the others quickened their pace. When they reached Old Wu and the others, Jin Liu cupped his hands respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Seniors. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±

    Old Wu ignored him.

    Elder Niu smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Go, go. There are many good things on this ind. Let¡¯s stay here for a while and collect them.¡±

    After Jin Liu and the others walked away, Elder Niu approached Old Wu. ¡°Old Wu, you¡¯re really not in a hurry. Don¡¯t you want to know who obtained the opportunities on this ind?¡±

    Old Wu put his hands behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s up to fate who receives it. Sometimes, you can¡¯t force fate in life.¡±

    He also wanted to let his girl have all the good things, but it was all up to fate.

    Elder Niu smiled and agreed. ¡°That makes sense. Kid, do you remember what Grandpa Wu said? Have you learned it?¡±

    Little Niu was obedient. ¡°Disciple will remember.¡±

    ¡°Dahai¡­ Hey¡­¡±

    Elder Niu walked in front and suddenly sang loudly, scaring the birds so much that they flew away in flocks.

    An Lie and An Cheng were shocked. However, when they came back to their senses, they felt that Elder Niu¡¯s ancient tune was pleasant to the ears and had a different vor.

    During this period of time, they also understood that Old Wu was very cold and did not talk much.

    Elder Niu was warm, kind, and talkative. His little disciple was blind and was a warm and lively person like him.

    An Lie and An Cheng were very curious. Little Niu clearly couldn¡¯t see, but he didn¡¯t need any help. The walking cane in his hand also looked useless.

    When they found Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu was cutting meat. The roasted deer leg was extremely delicious.

    Jin Liu and the others started another fire. They had hunted a sheep and roasted it.

    When Su Xiaolu saw Old Wu and the others, she got up and pounced over. ¡°Master, Master Gui You,e and eat meat.¡±

    Old Wu fanned himself. ¡°Stinky.¡±

    Then, he flicked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head proudly. ¡°Damn girl, if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll definitely chase you out of the sect. Do you know how worried I was about you?¡±

    God knew how difficult it had been for him these days. He only had one disciple.

    Thinking about it every day made his heart ache.

    Su Xiaolu felt a lump in her throat. She grabbed Old Wu¡¯s sleeve and apologized. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    If she had known it would be so dangerous, she might not have saved Zhou Zhi back then.

    However, there were many things that she would not think so much about when making decisions.

    Su Xiaolu felt guilty for making her family worry about her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±

    Old Wu did not really scold Su Xiaolu, and his tone softened.

    Elder Niu watched with relish. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Little Su, I¡¯m your Master¡¯s old friend. My surname is Niu. You can just call me Uncle-Master Niu. The obedient and good-looking kid beside me is my little disciple. You can call him Little Niu.¡±

    Little Niu smiled in Su Xiaolu¡¯s direction, revealing his white teeth. He waved at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Hello, Sister Xiaolu.¡±

    Only then did Su Xiaolu realize that there were unfamiliar faces. She looked at Elder Niu and Little Niu and felt their kindness. Su Xiaolu also greeted them with a smile, ¡°Hello, Uncle-Master Niu. Hello, Junior Brother Little Niu.¡±

    ¡°Come and eat with us. The animals on this ind are delicious.¡± Su Xiaolu smiled and called them to eat together.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± An Cheng thanked her with cupped fists.

    An Cheng was a little embarrassed. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t know you were a woman in the past. I¡¯ve made many mistakes. Please punish me, Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°The martial world doesn¡¯t differentiate between men and women. I¡¯m a woman, and I¡¯m also your Master. Eat first.¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564 Departure

    564 Departure

    It seemed like An Cheng and An Lie already knew that she was not a man after two months of separation.

    However, it did not matter. This was not a big deal to begin with. He would find out sooner orter.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    An Cheng was very respectful. After knowing that Su Xiaolu was a woman, he admired her even more.

    !!

    As far as An Cheng knew, all women could do was to pack up the fish goods after returning from the fishing boat, wash the clothes, do the housework, and have children. Most women were the same. Their lives were like this for the rest of their lives without many ups and downs.

    A girl like Su Xiaolu, who was 12 or 13 years old, should already start to be restrained because she was about the age of marriage. However, she lived in a different style. What kind of parents could nurture such a child?

    There were many things about Su Xiaolu that he admired. She was brave and fearless, and she was kind by nature. Even if she was a woman, she could live differently. If Su Xiaolu could do this, could his sister do this too?

    The group ate the roasted meat.

    They decided to take a walk on the ind, so they were not in a hurry to return.

    The ind was filled with spiritual energy and was a good ce to cultivate.

    The animals on the ind also contained spiritual energy. If they couldn¡¯t finish them, they could extract some pills.

    This was an ind without danger, and it nurtured countless treasures for others to gather.

    In July, Su Xiaolu and the others left the ind.

    After separating from Zhou Zhi and the others, Old Wu asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, did you gain anything from this training?¡±

    Elder Niu said with a smile, ¡°Now that there are changes everywhere, if you are met with an opportunity, it will definitely exceed your imagination. There must be opportunities on this ind. It must be for either you or him.¡±

    Logically speaking, Su Xiaolu should have obtained this opportunity. After all, Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were inconvenient. If he saw anything good, he would not be able to beat Su Xiaolu to it.

    Cough cough¡­ Although they couldn¡¯t bully people with disabled bodies, there were no differences between men and women in the martial world. Everyone relied on their own abilities, so there was no such thing as bullying.

    ¡°Stupid girl, if you give it to someone else, Master will definitely not let you off! That¡¯s just a man. If you like him, let¡¯s kidnap him.¡±

    Old Wu expected better from her.

    Su Xiaolu almost choked to death on her saliva. She coughed for a while and her eyes turned red. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t give it away. I don¡¯t really want that thing. It¡¯s like this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined Zhou Zhi¡¯s situation to Old Wu and the others.

    Zhou Zhi was in so much pain that he was about to die. He could endure it, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She did not want such an opportunity.

    Old Wu pondered. ¡°Then that kid is lucky. It doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing. You haven¡¯t been in pain since you were young. I don¡¯t think you can stand it.¡±

    The Su family had a hard time in the past, but to this girl, they were all very precious. When she was young, her brothers and sisters doted on her. Even if those two silly brothers got any wild fruits outside, they could restrain their instincts and bring them back for her to eat.

    At that time, her two silly brothers were only two or three years old.

    The only thing she had suffered was from practicing the martial arts.

    She probably couldn¡¯t withstand such terrible pain.

    ¡°To be able to endure such a situation, that person is most definitely not an ordinary person.¡±

    Elder Niu smiled meaningfully and sighed.

    Presumably, that thing tempered with a person¡¯s willpower. Zhou Zhi could withstand the tempering, so his willpower was definitely not something ordinary people couldpare to.

    Only after experiencing tempering could one stand in a ce that ordinary people could not reach.

    ¡°However, his fate was full of misfortunes. He was a bitter person. He was not a Daoist, but he endured the pain of five ills and three shorings. In fact, he should have learned Dao, but unfortunately¡­¡±

    Elder Niu smiled and shook his head. He did not continue. Zhou Zhi was a member of the royal family, so it was destined that he would not give up his status and fame to learn the Dao.

    ¡°Senior Niu¡ª¡±

    An Cheng called out and then knelt down with a plop.

    Elder Niu looked at him in confusion. ¡°Young man, what are you doing?¡±

    An Cheng kowtowed first. Then, he took out the medicinal pills he had umted over the past few days and asked, ¡°Senior Niu, can you calcte for me? I want to know if my leg can grow back.¡±

    During this period of time, his legs had not changed. They had stopped at his knees and stopped growing. He was anxious. With hope, he did not want to live his life as an iplete person.

    However, he was also very confused about the future. How could he be healthy? How far did he have to go to be healthy?

    ¡°Since you and the Su girl are fated, I¡¯ll take a look for you. I don¡¯t want your medicinal pills. I just want a drop of your sincere tears.¡±

    Elder Niu reached out to help An Cheng up and said gently.

    An Cheng nodded. ¡°Thank you, Senior Niu. I agree.¡±

    He really wanted to know if his wish woulde true. As long as he had a tear, he would be willing to give it to him.

    He had seen it when Elder Niu took Jin Liu¡¯s tears. If Elder Niu could take it, so be it.

    Elder Niu reached out and touched An Cheng¡¯s face. He wanted to look at his appearance and feel his bones.

    An Cheng was very agitated, and his face gradually turned red.

    Elder Niu let go after touching it for a while. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°When you were young, both your parents died. Your brother was like a father to you. You werecent and umted merit, but you also suffered a cmity because of this. Your broken limb should have disappeared back then, right? You have to suffer some hardships and meet a benefactor. Seize the opportunity. Life and death are only a matter of thought. You can turn danger into safety or be consigned to eternal damnation.¡±

    After Elder Niu finished speaking, he smiled kindly. He waved his hand and said to Little Niu, ¡°Child, go get the ss bottle.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Cheng had doubts in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Niu, is there no more? Then can my leg still grow back?¡±

    He could understand the first part of Elder Niu¡¯s words because he was summarizing his experiences in the first 20 years. However, he could not figure out thetter part. What did he mean by turning danger into safety and being consigned to eternal damnation? And it was all at his whim? What did he mean? Didn¡¯t he meet a benefactor? Why was he still facing such a prized choice?

    An Cheng felt that it was Su Xiaolu. He only got better after meeting Su Xiaolu. This half of his leg grew after meeting Su Xiaolu. He shamelessly followed her, but why did Elder Niu say thosest few words?

    ¡°Young man, this is how your lifeline shows. Life is filled with choices. If you didn¡¯t save people and umte merit back then, you wouldn¡¯t be here today, right? It¡¯s the same in the future. Whatever path you choose, the things on that path won¡¯t change. I¡¯m just telling you that there¡¯s such a thing on the path. As for how you choose and how you distinguish, that¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Elder Niu said earnestly. He had already made it very clear.

 Chapter 565 - 565 Choose Again

    565 Choose Again

    An Cheng still couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he knew that Elder Niu had said everything he needed to say.

    If he could not figure it out, perhaps it was not time yet.

    An Cheng cupped his hands respectfully. ¡°Thank you for telling me, Senior Niu.¡±

    Little Niu brought the ss bottle over, and Elder Niu made An Cheng close his eyes.

    !!

    Listening to Elder Niu¡¯s murmurs, his voice seemed toe from ancient Sanskrit, mysterious and sacred.

    Gradually, An Cheng felt a storm. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he had returned to the day on the boat.

    An Lin¡¯s father fell off the ship, and An Lin knelt down and begged, ¡°An Cheng, please save our father. You¡¯re a brave warrior on the sea. Apart from you, no one else can do it. I beg you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to save our father, our entire family will be grateful to you for the rest of our lives. Please.¡±

    An Cheng was furious and hesitant as he watched the scene from the past y out in front of him again. What choice should he make?

    In the past, he had thought countless times that he would never choose to sacrifice his own leg to save An Lin¡¯s father if he had to start all over again. However, now that he had to start all over again, he wasn¡¯t so determined.

    An Lin and his brother weren¡¯t good swimmers, and their father was the only pir of support for their family. Seafarers weren¡¯t good swimmers, and they didn¡¯t have many prospects on the sea, so they could only work as logistics workers.

    An Lin¡¯s family couldn¡¯t lose this pir of support.

    But he couldn¡¯t lose his leg either.

    An Lin and his brother both knelt before him and raised their hands to swear an oath, begging him to save them.

    An Cheng looked at the figure struggling in the sea and struggled.

    Brother An Lin kowtowed non-stop until he bled.

    An Cheng gritted his teeth. He closed his eyes and asked, ¡°What if I lose an arm or a leg because I saved your father? Will you be responsible for me for the rest of my life?¡±

    Brother An Lin agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life. You¡¯re so brave and powerful, so you¡¯ll definitely be fine. If anything happens, we¡¯ll definitely take responsibility!¡±

    An Lin and his brother were extremely sincere, and they didn¡¯t avoid An Cheng¡¯s gaze at all.

    Perhaps in the future, they would forget their vows, but at this moment, everything they said was sincere.

    If he didn¡¯t save him, their father would have no way out. If he saved him, he would pay a painful price for it. However, he would eventually meet a benefactor. His life would only take a small turn and he would eventually return to the right path.

    An Cheng didn¡¯t hesitate any more and jumped into the sea.

    He thought that if he swam faster, he might be fine.

    He was born to belong to the sea. Once he was in the sea, no matter how big the waves were, it was as if he had returned to his own home.

    However, when he brought An Lin¡¯s father ashore, he still felt a sharp pain in his leg¡­

    When he regained consciousness, An Lin¡¯s father and An Lin¡¯s brothers bowed to him in gratitude and promised to take responsibility for him in the future. Their family would support him for the rest of his life.

    An Cheng closed his eyes and choked. ¡°I hope you can keep your word.¡±

    The gratitude at this time was real, but the subsequent annoyance was also real. The refusal to meet him was also real. They would never know that he had chosen to save him twice.

    ¡°Wake up¡­¡±

    As if a gentle call came from the horizon, An Cheng subconsciously opened his eyes. Looking at the kind old senior in front of him, An Cheng realized that he was crying.

    An Cheng cupped his hands respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Senior Niu.¡±

    At this moment, his heart felt especially light. It was as if all the heavy burdens had been released from him.

    This made him understand that no matter how many times he could return to the past, he would still be An Cheng. He would still make the same choice.

    Elder Niu put away the ss bottle cap and said with a smile, ¡°The road ahead is long. Don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s better to cultivate more blessings.¡±

    An Cheng smiled. He still couldn¡¯t understand it now, but this was a profound thing. Who could say for sure what was right or wrong? At most, he only wanted to have a clear conscience. As long as he didn¡¯t regret what he had done today in the future, he would ept whatever was good or bad.

    On the way back, they caught some more arowana. Su Xiaolu extracted them into pills and put them away. The journey back was calm this time. They did not meet the big Kun or Sea Kun.

    After returning to the shore, Su Xiaolu fell asleep.

    An Lie and An Cheng returned home first. In the past few months, there had been a lot of changes outside.

    The world had changed, and the recovery of spiritual energy was no longer a secret.

    On the street, there were also stalls selling martial arts manuals that looked quite decent. They cost 20 copper coins each. Needless to say, there were really people who bought them.

    Mother An and An Xiaoou were in good health. Many people in Qinghai county paid attention to their family. As soon as An Lie and An Cheng returned home, they were invited to the family.

    An Lie and An Cheng weren¡¯t afraid. They weren¡¯t stupid. There were changes in the world, but they were too weak. It was true that family ns should be united, but they wouldn¡¯t give up the benefits they deserved. Unity was a mutual sacrifice, not gnawing on a person or a family.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu slept until the afternoon. As soon as she woke up, she heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xiaolu, are you awake?¡±

    Little Niu was very obedient and asked softly.

    Su Xiaolu had a good impression of him. She stretched and said, ¡°I¡¯m up, Junior Brother Xiao Niu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up and opened the door. She found that the house was deserted. It seemed that only Little Niu was at home.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xiaolu, drink milk. This is very good for your health.¡±

    Little Niu took out a bottle from his cloth bag and gave it to Su Xiaolu.

    The bottle was transparent and contained milk. Su Xiaolu took it. ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went to the courtyard and sat down. She looked back. Little Niu did not need help.

    ¡°Junior Brother, where are Master and the others?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked as she drank her milk.

    Little Niu smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, the few Masters have gone out to handle some matters and will be back soon. If Senior Sister is bored, Little Niu can chat with Senior Sister.¡±

    Little Niu was very bright. His eyes were lifeless and not focused, but he could urately capture Su Xiaolu¡¯s face. He would look in her direction and talk to her.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m a little curious, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be unhappy after I ask.¡±

    Little Niu revealed his white teeth and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister Xiaolu, are you curious about my eyes? That¡¯s alright. My eyes haven¡¯t been able to see since I was young, but my senses are different from ordinary people. I can sense everything in the world. I just can¡¯t see their colors. Moreover, Master is going to collect 100 people¡¯s tears for me. Master had already collected 95 people. I¡¯m just a few people away from being able to see again.¡±

    Little Niu was very understanding. Su Xiaolu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I see. That¡¯ll be soon.¡±

    There were only five people left. It shouldn¡¯t be long.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xiaolu, I feel that you¡¯ve been glowing. It¡¯s very warm andfortable. I would be very happy to be friends with you. Can I be your friend?¡± Little Niu asked seriously.

 Chapter 566 - 566 Acknowledging Junior Brother

    566 Acknowledging Junior Brother

    Of course, she was willing to ept such a handsome, warm, and lively young man.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure. Our Masters are good friends. We¡¯re about the same age. We can also be good friends. You call me Senior Sister, and I call you Junior Brother. We¡¯ll be good friends.¡±

    Elder Niu and Old Wu had a good rtionship. Although the old man sometimes had a bad temper, Elder Niu did not care at all. It was obvious that he knew the old man¡¯s personality very well.

    Because they knew each other, the other party¡¯s temperament was already clear.

    Little Niu was obedient and good-looking, so she was also very willing to be friends with him.

    ¡°Senior Sister, are you hungry? I can cook for you.¡±

    Little Niu volunteered and became more expressive.

    He looked like he really knew how to cook. Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay then, thank you, Junior Brother. My culinary skills are not very good. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t bear to let Little Niu cook, but he really looked like he knew how to cook.

    Su Xiaolu helped out and the two of them cooperated well.

    In less than an hour¡­

    Su Xiaolu looked at the pile of food and pondered for a moment. She said doubtfully, ¡°Junior Brother, do you and your Master usually eat this?¡±

    Little Niu nodded. ¡°When there¡¯s nothing delicious to eat, we, master and disciple, will eat this. Master said that this is called the original taste of life. It¡¯s not troublesome.¡±

    In any case, it could be cooked in one pot. Not only could it be eaten for a long time, but it was also easy to prepare.

    ¡°Junior Brother, let me bring you out for a walk. Let¡¯s go eat something delicious.¡±

    Su Xiaolu suggested. She didn¡¯t want to eat this now. It was even worse than what she made. She felt that she was instantly close to Little Niu. There was actually someone in this world whose culinary skills were worse than hers. This was more than justcking talent. He simply didn¡¯t have this skill. He couldn¡¯t even cook it¡­

    Little Niu was very happy, but he was also a little shy. He said shyly, ¡°Senior Sister, I, I can¡¯t treat you to food. I don¡¯t have money¡­¡±

    He was poor. His pockets were cleaner than his face.

    Su Xiaolu put her arm around Little Niu¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll cover for you, but I¡¯m a little curious. Why don¡¯t you have money? You and your Master shouldn¡¯t be poor.¡±

    Old Wu was very rich. He casually carried tens of thousands of taels of silver with him, and there were many treasures hidden in hisir.

    Elder Niu and Little Niu¡¯s abilities were not inferior to her master¡¯s. Feng Shui metaphysics was the favorite thing of high-ranking officials and nobles. Logically speaking, they should also be very rich. However, Little Niu was a very honest child. One look at his shy and uneasy appearance and she knew that he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Little Niu¡¯s face was a little red, and he said softly, ¡°Senior Sister, Master and I are both fated to be unlucky. We¡¯re poor and sick. Although Master and I travel the martial world all year round, we really don¡¯t have money. If we had money in our hands, it would only bring us trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°In the past, I was young and insensible. I couldn¡¯t stand being hungry and hid silver on me. Once I did this, we would definitely encounter trouble. We almost lost our lives many times. Bandits don¡¯t show mercy.¡±

    Little Niu felt helpless and mncholic. Speaking of which, those days at sea were when he felt very blissful. He could eat his fill and even have meat every meal.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect him to be so miserable. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She had to believe in fate.

    She tugged at Little Niu¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, then follow me from now on. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be full every day.¡±

    Little Niu was very happy. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister, as long as you don¡¯t mind my bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, did Uncle-Master give you this name because you¡¯re easy to raise?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of Little Niu¡¯s name and asked curiously. Perhaps the two of them had gotten closer, Su Xiaosu was more rxed when she asked him questions.

    Little Niu nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, Master said that my life isn¡¯t good. Even livestock are easier to raise than me. I¡¯m Little Niu, and Little Niu is me. I¡¯m easy to raise.¡±

    Su Xiaolu brought Little Niu out. She did not walk very quickly and kept walking shoulder to shoulder with Little Niu. She was dressed as a man. Even if they held hands, it would not feel inappropriate.

    Su Xiaolu asked softly, ¡°Junior Brother Xiao Niu, what¡¯s your Master¡¯s name?¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s face was full of respect as he shook his head solemnly. ¡°Senior Sister, please forgive me for not being able to say it. People like us have worthless lives, and our names don¡¯t sound good either. Everyone usually doesn¡¯t say our names. You can call me by my name, Senior Sister, but I can¡¯t tell you Master¡¯s name.¡±

    It was precisely because they were unlucky that everyone felt that it was easy to raise them by giving them cheap names. Therefore, their names were not that nice. Everyone only used their surnames.

    It was normal for Su Xiaolu not to know this. She only understood when he said so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve offended you. Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask again. Let¡¯s go and eat delicious food.¡±

    Su Xiaolu apologized first and indicated that she understood. Some things were not suitable for her to know.

    She treated Xiao Niu as a friend, so she wouldn¡¯t ask again after this. She really cared about him and wouldn¡¯t do anything to make things difficult for him after knowing his bottom line.

    Su Xiaolu brought Little Niu to eat dumplings by the roadside, pancakes of various seafood, and candied hawthorn.

    Little Niu liked to eat them very much.

    ¡°Junior Brother, aren¡¯t you picky?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Little Niu was very simple and cute.

    Little Niu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not picky, as long as there¡¯s food.¡±

    It was impossible for him to be picky about food. It was already good enough that he had something to eat.

    Su Xiaolu also liked to eat and dabbled in a wide range of things. The two of them were like-minded. As the two of them ate the little sugar figurines, she smiled at Little Niu and said, ¡°Junior Brother, when you go back to the capital with me in the future, I¡¯ll let you try my mother¡¯s cooking. And my Auntie¡¯s cooking is super delicious. Unfortunately, my sister has to live in the pce. Otherwise, you can try her cooking too. They¡¯re all super delicious. Whether it¡¯s fish or mountain goods, they¡¯re all delicious.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I must try it when I have the chance.¡±

    Little Niu was very happy and looking forward to it. What Su Xiaolu said seemed to form an image in front of him.

    ¡°Junior Brother, now that the spiritual energy has recovered, are you going to start learning martial arts?¡±

    Su Xiaolu tilted her head and asked. After asking, she bit off a piece of candy and narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. It was really delicious.

    Little Niu shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t learn martial arts. Master said that this is fate, and this can¡¯t be changed. However, there are many opportunities in the world now. If we¡¯re lucky, we can encounter some good things. In the future, when we encounter danger, we can use them to save our lives even if we don¡¯t have martial strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll keep an eye out. If you find something suitable for you in the future, I¡¯ll find them and give them to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. She remembered Little Niu¡¯s words. In the future, when she found something suitable, she would think of Little Niu immediately.

    Little Niu smiled brightly and warmly. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Xiaolu.¡±

    He smiled, revealing his white teeth. His two canine teeth made him look cute and warm. Most importantly, Little Niu was good-looking.

 Chapter 567 - 567 Acknowledging Junior Brother 2

    567 Acknowledging Junior Brother 2

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m your Senior Sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand generously. A senior Sister was simr to an elder sister. It was normal for an elder sister to love her younger brother.

    More importantly, the feeling that Little Niu gave her made her want to protect him.

    Su Xiaolu was actually very emotional. She easily empathized with others¡¯ emotions.

    With just a few words, she knew that it wasn¡¯t easy behind the scenes. But even after experiencing hardships, Little Niu was still so optimistic and warm. She didn¡¯t care about others, but she had to protect this Junior Brother.

    She had never starved before, but she knew that it was not good to starve. Humans had always beenzy animals. They would store food and n ahead. Therefore, she could not imagine how someone would live if they were destined to be in danger.

    He had the ability to earn money, but he couldn¡¯t keep it at all. This was actually quite cruel.

    Little Niu seemed to know everything. He waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister. I¡¯m very happy that Senior Sister likes me.¡±

    After eating and drinking their fill, Su Xiaolu brought Little Niu back to the small courtyard.

    When they returned to the small courtyard, Old Wu and the others had already returned.

    Little Niu walked towards Elder Niu and called out obediently, ¡°Master.¡± Then, he stood beside him.

    Elder Niu pinched Little Niu¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Little Niu, did you bring anything delicious for Master?¡±

    Little Niu nodded. ¡°Yes, Master. Senior Sister bought a lot of jerky.¡±

    Elder Niu smiled kindly and weighed Little Niu¡¯s small bag. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This is enough for the two of us to eat for a while. You have to hide it well. Don¡¯t reveal your wealth, understand?¡±

    Little Niu nodded and returned to his room.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Su girl, thank you for your hospitality. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡±

    Elder Niu cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu and said goodbye gently and kindly.

    Su Xiaolu was a little reluctant. ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡±

    If they stayed for two more days, she would be able to bring Little Niu to eat more delicious food.

    Elder Niu smiled benevolently. ¡°Fate gathers and disperses. It¡¯s all predestined. This separation is for the next reunion. If you miss the kid in the future, we canmunicate by letters.¡±

    With that, Elder Niu walked back to his room. Without looking back, he waved at Old Wu and Gui You.

    ¡°Girl, have a good sleep. We¡¯ll pack up tomorrow. We¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow. I heard that there¡¯s fog in the forest in the south. Those who walked into the fog had disappeared. There¡¯s even the faint roar of wild beasts. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    Old Wu said to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She had been in Qinghai for long enough and had gained something.

    Although she also wanted to catch one of the big Kuns in the sea, it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. She felt a sense of crisis and her heart tightened.

    This fully showed that she was not strong enough. At this time, the best thing to do was to avoid it.

    The worlds were fusing and strange phenomena appeared everywhere. She should take a look around.

    After returning to her room, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t sleep, so she quietly snuck out.

    She couldn¡¯t give Little Niu a lot of money. She could only give him food, some food that could be stored for a long time.

    From Elder Niu¡¯s instructions to him, Su Xiaolu determined that even if it was food, it had to be hidden well.

    Su Xiaolu came to Zhou Zhi¡¯s residence.

    Jin Si told her to wait for a while, but just as he finished speaking, Zhou Zhi came over.

    He sat on the wooden wheelchair and gently turned the wheel over. He waved Jin Si and the others away and said with a faint smile, ¡°Xiaolu, I knew you were here the moment you arrived. Guess why?¡±

    Of course, Su Xiaolu did not know. After thinking about it, she shook her head. ¡°Why?¡±

    Zhou Zhi stopped in front of her. He reached out and rolled up his sleeves. The fresh green ring marks exined everything.

    Zhou Zhi rubbed his wrist with his fingers and exined, ¡°Because of this, I can sense it through nt roots. Everyone feels different, so I knew when you came.¡±

    In fact, as long as he was not far from Su Xiaolu, he could sense her. This ability was terrifying. It was equivalent to saying that as long as his ability was enough, everything in the world could be his eyes.

    nts and vegetation could be seen everywhere in this world.

    Even in the freezing cold, there were still tenacious weeds sprouting and growing.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    The wood mark had endless potential.

    In fact, it was not just wood. There was also wind, fire, lightning, water, and so on. They might have already appeared in the world, or they might not have. These treasures were still waiting to be excavated.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, congrattions. Your suffering didn¡¯t go to waste.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was happy and in a good mood. At least it seemed that Zhou Zhi¡¯s hard work had not been in vain.

    ¡°This thing still has many uses. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t discovered it yet. However, I¡¯ll slowly figure it out in the future.¡±

    He could feel that he had not fully utilized this mark. He still needed to slowlyprehend the true ability of the mark.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Su Xiaolu remembered why she was here.

    Zhou Zhi looked at her gently. ¡°What favor?¡±

    Su Xiaolu told him her request. She wanted to get some dried sea fish in a short period of time, and they must be easy to carry. They were those that could make fish wool and were sealed with special things so that she could hide them well.

    Elder Niu and Little Niu were poor. They didn¡¯t bring many things with them, so they had to hide the things they brought with them.

    Zhou Zhi understood immediately. He arranged for the afternoon. Four hourster, someone delivered what Su Xiaolu wanted.

    After the fish wool waspressed, it was already very dry. It was like a piece of cloth that was sewn onto clothes. If it was taken off and boiled in water, it would expand and there would be a lot.

    Su Xiaolu took the clothes back.

    Before dawn, she saw figuresing out of the courtyard from afar. One was tall and the other was short. Who else could it be but Elder Niu and Little Niu?

    The two of them tried to be quiet. They didn¡¯t even make a sound when they walked. They left just like that without looking back.

    Su Xiaolu chased after them.

    ¡°Su girl, why are you here?¡±

    Elder Niu was a little surprised.

    ¡°Senior Sister, are you here to send us off? Thank you.¡±

    Little Niu was shocked and happy.

    Su Xiaolu handed the two clothes to Elder Niu and Little Niu. She said, ¡°Uncle-Master Niu, Junior Brother, there¡¯s a big use in these clothes for you. When you¡¯re hungry on the way, pick some cotton and cook it. Time is tight, so I can only make this for you.¡±

    Fortunately, she could make it in time. If she had been half an hourter, she would not have encountered them.

    Little Niu smiled and reached out to tug at Elder Niu¡¯s sleeve.

    Elder Niu took it with a smile and said kindly, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Su girl. We¡¯ll ept it. It¡¯s gettingte and we should leave. Goodbye, girl.¡±

    Little Niu smiled at Su Xiaolu, looking very cute and bright. ¡°Goodbye, Senior Sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved back. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Elder Niu left with Little Niu. Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t return home until she couldn¡¯t see them anymore. As soon as she opened the door, she realized that Old Wu and Gui You were up. She felt a little confused. The Masters weren¡¯t asleep, so why didn¡¯t they send them off?

 Chapter 568 - 568 Canâ€™t Send Them Off

    568 Can¡¯t Send Them Off

    ¡°Master, Little Niu and Uncle-Master Niu have already left. Do you know?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously.

    Old Wu was a little helpless. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    Old Wu seemed to have thought of something. His expression was solemn. ¡°Girl, did you send them off?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that something was wrong. She nodded truthfully. ¡°Yes, I even gave them something.¡±

    Old Wu frowned. ¡°Girl, next time you know that they¡¯re leaving, you don¡¯t have to send them off or give them anything. Even if you do, they won¡¯t be able to keep them. Giving them away is also sending trouble. Their lives are different.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why is it different? They¡¯re human too.¡±

    Why did they have to suffer like this after learning some things?

    Gui You said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Niu will settle it properly.¡±

    Old Wu reached out and rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house. Master will exin to you.¡±

    After returning to the house, Old Wu said slowly, ¡°There are many mysteries in this world. Ordinary people won¡¯t suffer from that. Those who walk that path are people with ill fates. What they learn is exchanged with the heavens. The five ills and three shorings are irreversible. Their abilities are extraordinary and can stir the fate of the country. Even officials and nobles have to treat them as distinguished guests because the world is godless. They are gods.¡±

    ¡°Some people can ask an expert to change their fate after suffering for their entire lives. Doing such a thing is defying the heavens. If they defy the heavens, they will be punished. No one in the mortal world suppresses them, so it¡¯s the Heavenly Dao that suppresses them.¡±

    ¡°They can do evil, but they can also do good and umte good karma. Your Uncle-Master Niu is destined to starve and freeze for the rest of his life. Sending him off will only bring him trouble. We haven¡¯t known each other for long, and I didn¡¯t have the time to exin it to you. He epted your kindness, so he naturally has a way to resolve it. You don¡¯t have to think too much about this matter. You just have to remember that the next time we meet, don¡¯t do anything when they are leaving.¡±

    Old Wu said these words earnestly. As a good friend, he could take care of Elder Niu for the rest of his life, but he should not. Everyone¡¯s lives were different. Everyone only enjoyed themselves when they were together.

    If he said it today, Su Xiaolu would understand in the future.

    ¡°Master, but Uncle-Master Niu didn¡¯t do anything evil.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. Both Elder Niu and Little Niu were very gentle.

    However, such people had bitter fates.

    Old Wu stroked his beard. ¡°Girl, some people are born to suffer. Your Uncle-Master Niu is not a bad person. That¡¯s why he could live for so long. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. He has five ills and three shorings in his life. He is poor and sick, so he learned this skill and survived.¡±

    Being able to survive until now was also a sign of umting merit.

    Su Xiaolu did not understand. Fate was profound, to begin with, so it was normal for her not to understand. She smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat them to delicious food next time.¡±

    The next time they met, she would treat Xiao Niu to more delicious food.

    Su Xiaolu thought of the things she had given them and was a little worried. ¡°Master, then the things I gave¡­¡±

    Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll handle it properly. That old man has a long life.¡±

    Since he could ept it, he had his own way.

    Only then did Su Xiaolu feel relieved.

    ¡ª-

    Elder Niu waited until he was far away before sighing. ¡°Son, why did you make Master ept it? Master¡¯s old bones can¡¯t withstand torture.¡±

    Little Niu pursed his lips and said embarrassedly, ¡°Senior Sister is very good. I can¡¯t bear to reject her. I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±

    Elder Niu stroked Little Niu¡¯s hair. ¡°How long have you known each other? You call her Senior Sister so nicely. Even if she¡¯s good, how can she be better than Master?¡±

    Little Niu hurriedly shook his head. Master was naturally the best in the world.

    Elder Niu smiled and hummed a tune as he brought Little Niu out of the city.

    Elder Niu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw a wandering and begging figure in the distance. He brought Little Niu over.

    Little Niu helped the old man up and hurriedly gave him some water. He asked gently, ¡°Mister, how are you?¡±

    The old beggar was just hungry and tired.

    After drinking some water, he calmed down and said with tears streaming down his face, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just tired and hungry.¡±

    Elder Niu took off his coat and gently tore open a hole. ¡°Old man, this is made of fish wool. Take it and soak it in water.¡±

    The old beggar was very shocked and touched. He sized up Little Niu and Elder Niu and couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°You don¡¯t look any better than me. If I take it, what will you do? I¡­ I can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    Elder Niu smiled. ¡°Old man, we have our own way of survival. This good thing doesn¡¯t belong to us to begin with. Now that we¡¯ve met you, it means that it should be yours.¡±

    ¡°Son, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Elder Niu covered the old beggar with his clothes and left with Little Niu without looking back.

    The old beggar trembled as he wrapped his clothes tightly around himself. He gently bit off a corner of the inner part and bowed to Elder Niu and Little Niu as he chewed.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu was leaving, so she went to An Lie¡¯s house to tell him.

    An Lie had already settled down at home. Hearing that Su Xiaolu came to say goodbye, An Lie knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Master, I want to go with you. Can you bring me along?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie. An Lie acknowledged her as his Master from the bottom of his heart, so his tone and actions were as careful as a young disciple.

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°An Lie, I can¡¯t bring you there. Your hometown is a good ce. You can continue to thrive here. Your uncle and your family need you very much. I¡¯ll write to you in the future. Besides, you have to help me manage the sea area.¡±

    On the surface of the sea was a treasure ind. Even if she left here, she could not let go of this treasure ind.

    An Lie was a little disappointed. He wanted to follow Su Xiaolu out to see the world.

    However, after Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, he knew that he had more important things to do. He said solemnly to Su Xiaosu, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely manage your sea area well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I came here for this. Let me give you something. This is the way to capture arowana and extract spiritual liquid and pills from it. It¡¯s very simple. As long as you have hands, you¡¯ll be fine. When the timees, take half of it and get someone to send the other half to the capital. I¡¯ve written down the way to catch other fish.¡±

    An Lie took it and agreed solemnly.

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and An Cheng and said seriously, ¡°When you go out to sea, you have to be careful. Be it the big Kun or Sea Kun, hide if you can. Don¡¯t be stupid and rash, understand?¡±

    An Cheng touched his nose and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, can I exchange my pills for the pills of other species in your hands when the timees?¡±

    This arowana and sea area seemed to have reached saturation. The effect of the sea was not enough, but An Cheng still wanted to try the ones onnd.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°If their values are equal, we can exchange.¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569 Gifting A Branch

    569 Gifting A Branch

    Hearing Su Xiaolu say that it could be changed, An Cheng was relieved. He said happily to her, ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    Little Ou came out to ask them to stay for dinner. After Little Ou found out that Su Xiaolu was a woman, she looked at her with burning eyes.

    Su Xiaolu was not a proud person. She could not refuse when she was looked at with such admiration. Anyway, An Lie was her disciple. It was normal for her to have a meal at her disciple¡¯s house, right?

    She stayed for dinner and tested An Lie¡¯s skills while she was there.

    !!

    Using a wooden stick as a sword, Su Xiaolu also experienced Gui You¡¯s might.

    An Lie was also rather unwilling to admit defeat. He was a tough nut to crack. He took the opportunity to practice until he could not get up andy on the ground in the courtyard to catch his breath.

    An Cheng scooped water for him. He smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t have any ill intentions at that time. Otherwise, even if she cut you into pieces, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    She was a doctor and knew martial arts. She did not look big, but her skills were really amazing.

    This was the first time An Cheng knew that a person¡¯s speed could be so fast. Her palm wind and her energy could really hit people with force. It was also true that the leaves were used as knives. It was an eye-opener. He would never forget this scene for the rest of his life.

    An Lie swallowed his water and smiled foolishly.

    After eating at An Lie¡¯s house, Su Xiaolu went to say goodbye to Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi¡¯splexion improved day by day, and he seemed to be full of vitality.

    After finding out that Su Xiaolu was leaving, he said, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m going back to the capital. I might not go to the south. When the timees, I might go to the north or somewhere else. The next time we meet might be winter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out a few bottles. ¡°You¡¯re going back to the capital? Then bring me something and let my second brother arrange it. Anyway, I¡¯ll go home in winter. We¡¯ll see each other in winter. At that time, I can detoxify you for the third time.¡±

    During this period of time, she had not thought of returning to the capital.

    But when winter came, she would have to go back. At the end of the year, she would at least have to go home and spend some time with her family.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, see you in November.¡±

    He was very happy that Su Xiaolu trusted him enough to entrust such an important thing to him.

    He held out his hand. A thorn extended. It was green.

    He cut it with a small knife. Su Xiaolu stopped him and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Zhi had already cut off a branch. The branch was still emerald green. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, take this thorn. As long as ites into contact with water, it cannd on the ground and take root. It can instantly grow into a 50-foot-tall wall. If you encounter any danger, you can use it to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t harm me. Thorns can be reborn. I still have a lot more.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently. He had been learning the ability of this mark all the time. He had learned a lot and there were still many things that he had notprehendedpletely. He was happy to know that his mark could do this.

    Su Xiaolu was a little worried, but a new one had grown out of the ce where Zhou Zhi had just cut. This let her know that what he said was true.

    In the end, Su Xiaolu epted this gift.

    After leaving, she put the thorny branch into the Space.

    Perhaps Zhou Zhi¡¯s wood mark had given her inspiration, Su Xiaolu began to think about her Space.

    In the past, her space could not contain living creatures, but she could grow nts in it. What about now?

    Su Xiaolu decided to give it a try. She passed by the market and bought a fish to put in the spirit spring in the Space.

    As soon as she returned to the courtyard, Gui You handed the task of supervising the old man¡¯s cultivation to her. Su Xiaolu had no choice but to supervise the old man first.

    Old Wu could tell that she was distracted. He said disdainfully, ¡°Why? Is there a nail in your butt?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like to look at an old man like me, just say it. I don¡¯t even like looking at you. Leave me alone¡­¡±

    Old Wu snorted arrogantly. He was already so old, but he still worked himself to death every day. He was the one who was annoyed.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and did not leave or speak.

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. He was really being controlled.

    This wretched girl.

    After training, Gui You came out to call for a stop. Old Wu immediately rubbed his waist and entered the house, shouting for tiger ointment.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room to rest. After closing the door, shey down at the table and immediately entered the Space to check.

    Seeing that the carp¡¯s stomach had turned white, she sighed helplessly and scooped it up to stew it.

    After picking it up, she realized that the carp¡¯s gills were opening and closing. Su Xiaolu thought she had seen it wrongly until the carp swayed in her hand.

    Su Xiaolu was sure that this was a living creature.

    The Space could hold living things.

    Su Xiaolu ced the fish in the spiritual spring water. She walked around in her space and realized that it seemed to have expanded a little more than before. She walked to the edge and touched it with her hand. It was a barrier that she could not break. Her Space was inside this barrier.

    After expanding about two feet, it was quite impressive.

    Su Xiaolu tidied up the herbs and ced the pills in the small cab. There were all kinds of medicine bottles. These things were also expensive. Unknowingly, she had be a rich woman.

    She was like a proud lord who left the Space after inspecting her territory.

    The next morning, Old Wu and Gui You left Qinghai county with Su Xiaolu.

    The three of them were riding horses. No, two horses and a donkey.

    Gui You said coldly, ¡°Next spring, you have to learn how to ride a horse.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a donkey? My donkey isn¡¯t slow when it runs. Even if the sky falls, it¡¯s tall enough to hold it up. I¡¯m already so old. I don¡¯t need to learn so much¡­¡±

    Gui You was unmoved. ¡°You have to learn.¡±

    Old Wu was so angry that he stomped his feet.

    ¡°Why did I have to know you¡ª¡±

    So angry, so angry.

    Su Xiaolu pretended to be deaf. When Old Wu looked over, she looked left and right but did not make eye contact with him.

    Although a fire at the city gate would implicate the bystanders, the bystander was invisible and could protect herself.

    Gui You was ruthless to Old Wu and Su Xiaolu. When he had time, he wouldunch sneak attacks. In this way, within a few days, Su Xiaolu became extremely vignt. She could instantly react to the slightest movement.

    The master-disciple duo became a pair of suffering siblings.

    Even the horses and the donkey were trembling.

    As they hurried along, the donkey was so tired that it cursed¡­

    The ce where the fog rose was a deep mountain in a free town. This small town was already heavily guarded. Just after noon, the three of them entered the city. The inns that they could stay in were very expensive. In fact, many people from the martial world had already gathered in this small town.

    When they arrived, they first asked for information. Old Wu assigned Su Xiaolu a mission to retrieve information. Su Xiaomu could tell that the old man wanted to lie down and rest when he was free. He did not want to move at all. Su Xianolu epted the mission and went out.

 Chapter 570 - 570 Collecting Information

    570 Collecting Information

    Su Xiaolu left the inn and went to the address given by the old man.

    As she walked further and further away, Su Xiaolu wondered if she had found the wrong ce. In the end, she stood outside a coffin shop and looked around. The address was right, but why was it a coffin shop?

    The address clearly said it was a tailor.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and knocked on the door. Perhaps they had moved. She might be able to find out the location if she asked the current owner.

    Su Xiaolu heard heavy footsteps. Soon, the door was pulled open and she took a step back.

    This was a burly man with a fierce expression and a rough voice. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said seriously, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here to ask Chen Xicheng to tailor my clothes. Has he moved?¡±

    One shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. No matter how fierce this uncle was, he shouldn¡¯t be rough with a child like her.

    The man looked Su Xiaolu up and down and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Chen Xi. Which sect are you from?¡±

    He directly revealed his identity and asked Su Xiaolu who she was.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu was still smiling as she took out Minggu¡¯s identity card.

    Chen Xi took it and looked at it again and again. He turned to look at Su Xiaolu a few times and finally understood. ¡°The old man took in a girl. You¡¯re disguised as a man, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Chen Xi stepped aside. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu entered, Chen Xi closed the door and shouted into the room, ¡°Mother Yan, The old man from Minggu¡¯s little disciple is here. Bring her some desserts.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A response came from inside.

    Chen Xi was a coffin maker. There were a few coffins in the courtyard. Some were painted and some were not. There were also somerge pieces of wood piled up.

    On both sides of the corner of the small courtyard were vegetables and melons. They were all things that farmers often ate.

    Chen Xi brought Su Xiaolu in. The furnishings in the house were simple, but they were very clean. There was a faint wood fragrance. Su Xiaosu looked around and realized that there was an incense burner.

    ¡°How¡¯s the old man?¡±

    ...

    Chen Xi asked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master is in good health.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about the fog in the mountains, right?¡±

    Chen Xi took the initiative to talk about the fog.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She was here for this.

    Someone entered the house. Chen Xi introduced her to Su Xiaolu. ¡°This is my wife, Madam Tian. You can call her Auntie.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Tian, who was also smiling at her. She was a very peaceful woman. Her skin looked very fair and her appearance was average.

    Madam Tian smiled gently and said, ¡°Hello, Xiaolu. I made this myself. Try it and see if it suits your taste.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Tian.¡±

    She took a piece of pastry and took a bite. It was fragrant and sweet. It was delicious.

    Chen Xi also took two pieces and ate them. Then, he said, ¡°The fog in the mountains has appeared for two months. After people enter, they can¡¯te out. Sometimes, you can even hear beast roarsing from inside. The government has sent a huge army to seal it. However, that piece ofnd is not bad. There have been quite a lot of fungi recently.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Recently, many people from the martial world who practice martial arts havee to this town. Some people have gone in, but they haven¡¯te out. I don¡¯t know if they have encountered any idents. If you want to go and explore, you have to report to the authorities. All the entrances that can be entered have been sealed. Those that haven¡¯t been sealed are some cliffs that people can¡¯t climb up.¡±

    ¡°Recently, some small animals have beening out of the fog. They¡¯re simr to rabbits and gophers. The meat is very delicious and is the favorite of high-ranking officials and nobles. If you¡¯re lucky enough to catch a few, they can be sold for a high price. Girl, if you want to explore, I suggest you join the government. A few days ago, a prince came from the capital. He had many experts around him. He¡¯s hiring people with good martial arts skills. With your martial skills, it won¡¯t be a problem to join them. It¡¯s safer for you to go in with them. They¡¯ll gather at the government office on South Street.¡±

    As Chen Xi ate the pastry, he told Su Xiaolu everything he knew.

    Su Xiaolu listened attentively. Before she could finish one piece, Chen Xi had already finished the rest.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the empty te and Chen Xi smiled. ¡°Sorry, I ate them all.¡±

    Madam Tian felt rather helpless. She pinched Chen Xi hard from under the table.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This piece is enough for me.¡±

    It was delicious, but it was sweet. She couldn¡¯t eat that much, but it seemed that Chen Xi liked his wife¡¯s cooking very much.

    He looked like a tightwad and did not look like a generous person. She was afraid that these things were usually not avable to others, let alone try them. She could eat them all because of her status.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I know. Give my regards to your Master.¡±

    Chen Xi said calmly.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu nodded and stood up. ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Chen.¡±

    Chen Xi stood up to send him off. Madam Tian stood up and pinched his waist ruthlessly.

    Chen Xi sent Su Xiaolu out without changing his expression.

    The corners of Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. Her vision and hearing were too good. If Chen Xi was pinched, his breathing would be heavier.

    Chen Xi did not seem to have any children. Su Xiaolu did not hear or see any children. If she wanted to know about this, the old man could tell herter.

    After leaving Chen Xi¡¯s house, Su Xiaolu thought about what Chen Xi had said. A prince hade from the capital.

    Zhou Zhi had returned to the capital. It shouldn¡¯t be him.

    Apart from him, Zhou Heng was the only one of suitable age. After all, the other princes were not old enough, so it was unlikely that they woulde to such a dangerous ce.

    Seeing that it was still early, Su Xiaolu turned around and went to the government office on South Street.

    The government office was the stronghold of the government. No matter how big a town was, there would always be such a ce.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived, there was a long queue. She had not expected so many people to be here.

    ...

    She looked at the notice and walked over to take a look. Only then did she understand why there were so many people. It was because the notice said that if anyone who was selected went in together and an ident happened, they wouldpensate their family a hundred taels of silver. The sry would be one tael of silver per day. Whatever they encountered inside, they could take it with their own abilities. Whoever obtained it would get it.

    Because of this tempting pay, there were many people queuing up. Some people felt that they might not be able to do anything and might just be a foil. They would get one tael of silver a day if they went in. There were also so many experts. Just a few days of going in would be equivalent to a year or even a few years of earnings in their families. Moreover, if an ident happened, they would even bepensated with a hundred taels of silver.

    Those with more sons in the family would send out strong men to try. It was very dangerous, but it was also worth it, right?

    After entering, even if they brought back a rabbit, it would be sold for more than ten taels. Moreover, the danger was invisible. Under such conditions, it was difficult not to be tempted. Therefore, there was a long line at the door.

 Chapter 571 - 571 Long Time No See, Xiaolu

    571 Long Time No See, Xiaolu

    Su Xiaolu also queued up. Not long after, she saw a few people helping each other out. They all snorted bitterly.

    It made sense. If there was a selection, there would be elimination.

    Although the queue was very long, the selection process was also very fast. Several people entered at once. When they came out, there were also several people.

    Su Xiaolu saw someone snickering and saying that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be eliminated so quickly.

    !!

    However, it was only a few moments before he came out with a red face.

    Su Xiaolu observed for a while and realized that only two of the dozens of people were left.

    When it was his turn, the staff at the door looked at him and kindly reminded him, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s very painful to be beaten up inside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s okay. I can take a beating.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He had already warned him. If he was still stubborn, he would not care.

    ...

    ¡°Su Lu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave her name. She was dressed as a man and her name was Su Lu.

    The man who was registering quickly finished writing. He waved at Su Xiaolu to let her in.

    There were six people who entered with Su Xiaolu. After entering, there was another door, and then a courtyard. A man in ck was waiting for them. When he saw the people who came in, he said coldly, ¡°Stop looking. Come at me together.¡±

    The others looked at each other. It was not difficult to tell that they were all plotting something. They did not believe that six of them could not defeat one.

    The five of them rushed forward. The oue was obvious. One kick for each of them ended it.

    The man in ck said coldly, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not move. The others thought that she was scared silly and helped each other up to walk out.

    Su Xiaolu did not move. As soon as those people left, Su Xiaolu immediately attacked the man in ck. She casually broke a branch. The man in ck was older and stronger than her. It was not good for her to fight with bare hands.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu attacked, the man in ck flew back. His eyes became sharp and he quickly counterattacked, testing Su Xiaolu¡¯s skill.

    Su Xiaolu was holding back. She could also feel that this man in ck had a secret guard¡¯s move. He had also deliberately suppressed it.

    ...

    After ten moves, the man in ck retreated and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been chosen. Go in and register with Lord Liu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cupped fists at him and did not ask further. She walked towards the door he was pointing at.

    The man in ck said to the five people who had returned, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    The five people who had just entered with Su Xiaolu were dumbfounded. They had turned back when they heard the sounds. This short scene would take a lifetime to heal.

    Oh my god, why was this child so powerful¡­

    Su Xiaolu had already entered the door and entered another courtyard through a path.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A voice came from the house. Su Xiaolu found it familiar.

    She quickly pushed the door open and entered. In front of the table, someone looked up at Su Xiaolu in confusion and uncertainty. ¡°Xiaolu?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Brother Liu, why are you here?¡±

    It was Liu Zijin. Su Xiaolu was a little surprised.

    ...

    Liu Zijin was also surprised. He didn¡¯t dare to recognize Su Xiaolu as a man. Seeing that it was really her, Liu Zijin immediately stood up. ¡°This free city belongs to Furongzhou and is under my jurisdiction. Xiaolu, long time no see. Why are you here? Does your brother know?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°I came from Qinghai. Is my brother here too? Who did hee with? Is it my brother-inw?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked three questions in a row.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, ¡°Ah Chong is also here. He came with the Crown Prince, on the orders of the Emperor.¡±

    Although this ce was dangerous, the astronomical calctions also indicated that there would be treasures.

    Fortune and misfortune depended on each other. As the Crown Prince, Zhou Heng was valued by the emperor. Naturally, he could not be timid. No matter what happened in this world, the royal family was still the royal family. Zhou Heng was nurtured as the Crown Prince. He could not be timid and afraid of trouble in the future.

    ¡°Where is Big Brother? I¡¯m staying in the inn with the two Masters.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Liu Zijin smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, Chong and the Crown Prince are staying behind here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to them now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked outside. Liu Zijin smiled brightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re allmoners. There aren¡¯t many people who can enter here. Even if I¡¯m not around, someone will arrange it.¡±

    Liu Zijin led Su Xiaolu out of the courtyard and turned to the courtyard at the back.

    ...

    On the way, Su Xiaolu asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s Sister-inw Hun? Is Brother An obedient?¡±

    Last year, she didn¡¯t have time to visit Wang Hun. After Wang Hun gave birth, Liu Zijin wrote a letter to report the good news. She knew that Wang Hun had given birth to a boy called Wang Yunan. He was more than a year old this year.

    Liu Zijin¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Hun had just given birth and suffered a lot when she was born. Thanks to the medicine you gave her, Hun gave birth to Yunan safely. They¡¯re all in Furongzhou. I¡¯m the magistrate of Furongzhou. There¡¯s something wrong here, so I brought people over to control it. The Crown Prince and Chong have just arrived here for ten days.¡±

    ¡°This time, we are going in after careful consideration. In the past, although everyone who went in was a martial artist, there were not many people in twos and threes. We don¡¯t know if they were killed or not. The fog is not poisonous. On the contrary, the smell of that forest is veryfortable. Now, people say that spiritual energy is abundant there. No one has gone in now, but some martial artists are meditating there and cultivating internal energy. Some of them have been summoned by us and will follow us in.¡±

    As Liu Zijin led Su Xiaolu away, he told her about the situation. He knew Su Xiaolu¡¯s ability, so he told her everything.

    ¡°Actually, apart from our Great Zhou, there are some phenomena in many areas in the neighboring countries.¡±

    Liu Zijin¡¯s gaze was deep. Every country had it. It was impossible to stagnate.

    The reason why countries did not fight each other was that they were evenly matched and had reached a peaceful state. However, this way, countries were also on guard at all times. Now that the spiritual energy had recovered, there were unimaginable opportunities. If one country stagnated and other countries became stronger, a war would definitely break out.

    As subjects of the Great Zhou Kingdom, they could not sit and wait for death.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. Masters and I are here to take a look.¡±

    The fish in her Space was alive. This was enough to confirm her guess. Her previous power was not enough to use the Space to the extreme.

    ...

    The function of the Space would change as she slowly became stronger. In the other world, spiritual energy was still abundant, and there were many treasures. Even if it was dangerous, it could not stop her from advancing.

    The war between countries had never disappeared. There were people she had to protect in this country.

    Liu Zijin smiled and knocked on the door. Not long after, the door opened. Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Brother.¡±

    Su Chong was surprised. ¡°Xiaolu, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in Qinghai?¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572 Discussion to Enter the Mountain

    572 Discussion to Enter the Mountain

    ¡°Qinghai is quite stable. I heard that there was a strange phenomenon here, so Master and I came over to take a look.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Hearing that Gui You was also here, Su Chong felt much more at ease and brought Su Xiaolu in.

    !!

    After entering, Su Xiaolu saw a huge map of the mountains and rivers on the table. Zhou Heng was marking them, and there were some unfamiliar faces in the room.

    The endless fog seemed to be a barrier that separated the world inside the fog from the outside. No one knew what they would see after entering.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Zhou Heng nodded at her calmly.

    Su Chong sat down with Su Xiaolu and Liu Zijin. Zhou Heng was analyzing the situation. No matter how he looked at it, the fog was a ce in another world.

    This was unfamiliar to everyone. Zhou Heng¡¯s preparations wereprehensive. He had prepared things that couldst for a full seven days for everyone. Even if they were separated, they would not have to risk their lives to survive from the beginning. With this, at least they could prepare for the shock.

    If everything was preserved, it could be used for seven days. If some were unfortunately lost, even if one or two were left, it could be used for a day or two. Everyone agreed with this.

    As the sky turned dark outside, Zhou Heng looked at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯ll enter the mountain in seven days. During this period of time, those who are capable can prepare some things themselves. Everyone will receive an advance of 30 taels of silver.¡±

    He felt that he had considered everything, but everyone¡¯s thinking was different. He had also left some time for everyone. They could also prepare some things themselves. Perhaps these unexpected things would bring about an unexpected effect.

    After everyone left, Zhou Heng pressed his be and smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°Third Brother, I should go back. The two Masters are still waiting for me to bring the news back. Let¡¯s eat together tomorrow when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and said, ¡°Alright, Ah Chong, send Xiaolu back. Say hello to the two masters on my behalf.¡±

    Su Chong nodded.

    Su Xiaolu said goodbye to Liu Zijin and left with Su Chong.

    On the way.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Brother, how do you feel after taking the pill?¡±

    Su Chong smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot. There¡¯s a force in my dantian. It¡¯s very pure and thick.¡±

    He was the most suitable seedling for martial arts. After eating the pill, his entire body seemed to have developed, making it easier for him to cultivate. He felt that his strength had increased greatly. He did not know how much it had increased, but since he had met his Master, it was easy for him to try.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Hua and Shi are also starting to have Internal Breath. Father and Mother are in good health, and Mother¡¯s hands have already recovered. Father, Father¡¯s eyes have also grown halfway. However, they stopped growing. Second Brother guessed that it¡¯s because they don¡¯t have enough energy.¡±

    Su Chong briefly told Su Xiaolu about the situation at home.

    Now that the spiritual energy had recovered, it was no longer a secret. Not only in the Great Zhou Kingdom, but many cultivation techniques and secret manuals were sold in other countries. Everyone wanted to cultivate and be an Immortal.

    Firstly, it was to touch the mysterious legend. Secondly, it was to strengthen himself.

    Even the unarmedmoners were unwilling to be at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how did you do in Qinghai? I heard that the big Kun and Sea Kun have appeared there. They¡¯re very dangerous and fierce.¡±

    Speaking of Qinghai, Su Chong looked worried.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite stable over there. If we meet them, we just have to avoid them. Both of them don¡¯t like to make too much noise. As long as the fishing boat is quiet.¡±

    Kun coulde out of the water, but that was only in an emergency.

    Generally speaking, as long as people weren¡¯t greedy, they could survive under the big Kun, but it was impossible for them not to be greedy. The big Kun and Sea Kun were elixirs for action.

    Even she was scheming.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still too weak now. I won¡¯t overestimate myself. I¡¯ll only take action when I¡¯m strong enough.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Chong to reassure him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. No matter what the world has be, we still have our parents and brother.¡±

    Su Chong reached out and rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. He was also frantically adapting to this new change because he was the eldest brother. He had to protect his family behind him. He hoped that he could stand in front of Su Xiaolu one day.

    During this period of time, their growth doubled.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded before returning to the inn.

    Su Chong greeted Gui You and Old Wu respectfully, ¡°Master, Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk while we eat.¡±

    Gui You said calmly. He and Old Wu had waited for a long time and were hungry.

    There was food in the inn, and the food arrived quickly.

    Su Xiaolu also told the two Masters the news.

    Everything was detailed. Old Wu and Gui You did not interrupt and listened quietly.

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Old Wu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Girl, go and give us two silver taels tomorrow.¡±

    It would be a waste not to use it. In any case, he was definitely going. If there was anything good, he naturally had to fish for it.

    Gui You did not object and nodded. ¡°Use this money to buy something.¡±

    After saying that, Gui You looked at Su Chong. ¡°Su Chong, can you get anything if you follow?¡±

    Su Chong coughed lightly and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m an official of the imperial court. I¡¯m now under the Crown Prince¡¯s orders.¡±

    He could not take anything.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    Old Wu clicked his tongue meaningfully.

    Then, he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, even biological brothers have to settle ounts clearly. You can¡¯t be muddle-headed about this, okay?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu nodded obediently.

    Old Wu and Gui You could not find any ws in Zhou Heng¡¯s arrangements. Zhou Heng had considered it very carefully.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu went to collect her money.

    Liu Zijin also registered as usual. After she took the money. The three of them left the government office.

    ¡°Girl, do you know who you saw yesterday?¡±

    Old Wu said mysteriously with his hands behind his back.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. She quickly hugged one of Old Wu¡¯s arms and asked sweetly, ¡°Master, Master, who are they? I see that they¡¯re husband and wife, but why don¡¯t they have children?¡±

    ¡°Why not? There are many children, but they can¡¯t be shown to others.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard, keeping Su Xiaolu curious.

    Su Xiaolu ran left and right, either massaging his arms or pounding his back.

    Gui You nced sideways and said indifferently, ¡°Chen Xi and Madam Tian have raised Gu for generations. The Gu they raise are their children. Under normal circumstances, as long as they don¡¯t do anything immoral, their group will live a long life. The husband and wife will live a carefree life for dozens of years. After the age of sixty, they will take in disciples and nurture them. The disciples will usually be a man and a woman. The woman will raise female Gu and the male will raise male Gu. The two of them will grow up and get married together. This is the inheritance.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 573 - 573 Gu Powder

    573 Gu Powder

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±

    Old Wu was furious and could only say this.

    Gui You said what he wanted to say first. There was no fun at all.

    Su Xiaolu understood when she heard that, but she still had questions. She asked, ¡°Are they infertile themselves? Also, what if both parties fall in love with others when they grow up?¡±

    Although there was the Mother-Child Gu and they grew up together, it was not impossible for idents to happen.

    Su Xiaolu had read many stories about changed feelings in the many books in Zhou Zhi¡¯s collection. Nothing was absolute in the world. Hadn¡¯t there been any idents when it was passed down until now?

    ¡°Good question, girl. idents happen all the time.¡±

    Old Wu smiled mysteriously and then said, ¡°If one of them falls in love with someone else, the two sides will have to fight. Only one of them can live. Only the living can nurture a new sessor.¡±

    ¡°If you want to change your fate, you have to pay a price. You¡¯re Senior Brother and Sister, but you¡¯re also husband and wife. You¡¯re the closest people and alsopeting with each other.¡±

    Gui You said in a low voice. Su Xiaolu had already grown up, so there was no need to hide these things from her.

    Su Xiaolu understood. She thought of Chen Xi and Madam Tian and really did not expect them to have such a rtionship.

    Chen Xi and Madam Tian seemed to be very loving. The two of them were together day and night. There should not be anything between them that would cause them to fall in love with someone else.

    As if knowing what Su Xiaolu was thinking, Old Wu waved his hand and said, ¡°Girl, since ancient times, the human heart has been the most unpredictable. Don¡¯t believe that anything canst forever.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that it made sense. People would change as they grew.

    It was said that one could never forget one¡¯s beginnings, but how many people in this life could actually do that?

    ¡°Be sweetter. Madam Tian likes girls. They have many good things in their hands. Whether we can buy affordable good things will depend on you.¡±

    Old Wu smiled like a sly old fox.

    Gui You pursed his lips and nodded lightly.

    Su Xiaolu thought about Madam Tian. She was very gentle. She had never seen a Gu worm before.

    The three of them arrived outside Chen Xi¡¯s house.

    Su Xiaolu stood respectfully beside the two Masters and waited for their instructions.

    Unexpectedly, Gui You grabbed Old Wu and flew across the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Wasn¡¯t this a little rude?

    ¡°Girl, stop standing there. Come in quickly.¡±

    Old Wu called her from the courtyard.

    ¡°Uncle Wu, Uncle Gui You.¡±

    Chen Xi smiled and greeted them.

    Su Xiaolu flew in.

    ¡°Mother Yan, serve some dessert and tea.¡±

    Chen Xi shouted into the room while he put down the shaving tools in his hands.

    He was packing wood for the coffins. There was arge pile of wood shavings in the courtyard. He wiped his sweat with a handkerchief hanging around his neck and invited Old Wu, Gui You, and Su Xiaolu into the house.

    ¡°Little Chen, the three of us are here today to buy something good from you and your wife.¡±

    Old Wu went straight to the point.

    Chen Xi also smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Madam Tian quickly brought some snacks and made tea. She was still very gentle. After she was done, she sat beside Chen Xi.

    ¡°Uncles, have something to eat first.¡±

    Chen Xi first grabbed a few pastries. Under the table, Madam Tian had already secretly pinched him. He felt that pain and gasped, but he still ate the pastries happily. How could he be allowed to eat so much usually?

    He could eat so much these two days thanks to the benefactors.

    Old Wu and Gui You were used to it and did not move.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and grabbed the remaining pastries. She smiled at Madam Tian. ¡°Auntie Tian, the pastries you make are delicious. I love them.¡±

    ¡°Eat more if you like it. I¡¯ll make some more for you when you get back.¡±

    Madam Tian was very happy. She did not even look at Chen Xi¡¯s bitter expression.

    Su Xiaolu smiled brightly at Madam Tian.

    Su Xiaolu quickly ate the pastry. It was very sweet, so sweet that she was sick of it. It was hard to imagine that a burly man like Chen Xi would like sweet things.

    His wife, Madam Tian, did not seem to want him to eat too much.

    When Su Xiaolu ate it, Madam Tian was very happy. Su Xiaolu ate a lot, so Chen Xi could not eat more.

    For some reason, Su Xiaolu felt a little dizzy. She felt like she was drunk. The voices around her seemed to have softened. She was obedient and quiet as she listened to Old Wu, Gui You, and Chen Xi talk.

    She couldn¡¯t hear them clearly.

    She saw Chen Xi get up and leave. Not long after, he came back with a box.

    Su Xiaolu thought she was hallucinating. There seemed to be many insects in the box and they looked like they could move.

    She rubbed her eyes. She could see better now. They were insects. They really could move.

    Chen Xi opened the box and took out some powder packets. He said, ¡°This is poisonous scorpion powder, this is five-step snake powder, and this is green frog powder¡­¡±

    They were all poisonous insect powder.

    ...

    Old Wu and Gui You took out the banknotes. Chen Xi was about to close the box when the box was carried away by Madam Tian. She casually grabbed a handful of pink packets. There were about four to five packets. She pointed at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu saw her pointing at her and smiled at Madam Tian. Madam Tian also smiled.

    Old Wu put away all the powder bags.

    She smiled and stood up to send him off.

    Su Xiaolu felt herself being carried on Gui You¡¯s back. She wanted to speak, but she was so weak that she could not hear what they were saying. She just smiled.

    When she left, Madam Tian even pinched her cheek. She did not know what she said, but from her expression, she could tell that she liked her very much.

    After leaving the Chen family, they returned to the inn.

    When Gui You put Su Xiaolu down, the girl was already asleep.

    ¡°This girl is really something else. Why isn¡¯t she guarded against others at all? No matter how much you trust someone, you can¡¯t trust them like this.¡±

    Old Wu looked worried.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust the girl¡¯s taste in people?¡±

    ...

    Gui You asked calmly.

    Old Wu snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu trusted Madam Tian. To put it bluntly, she trusted him and Gui You.

    Although they were master and disciple, there were also master and disciple who turned against each other and did not trust each other that much. Su Xiaolu trusted him wholeheartedly, and Old Wu felt as if he had eaten honey. He was just stubborn.

    Su Xiaolu slept until noon on the third day.

    When she woke up, she felt refreshed and hungry. She immediately asked the inn for a big bowl of noodles and quickly ate the whole thing. She said gloomily, ¡°Master, Master Gui You, I feel like I¡¯ve slept for a long time. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    Old Wu extended his hand. ¡°You slept for three days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu almost choked on the broth. She looked surprised. ¡°Why did I sleep for so long?¡±

    She remembered eating so many pastries, and it dawned on her.

    Old Wu flicked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to eat it next time.¡±

    ¡°But I saw Uncle Chen eat a lot that day.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. The first day she went to look for Chen Xi, she only ate a small piece, while Chen Xi ate a whole te. When she went with the two Masters the next day, Chen Xi was still working.

    ¡°He is raising Gu. You don¡¯t have Gu. You¡¯ll be drunk if you eat it,¡± Old Wu exined helplessly.

 Chapter 574 - 574 Enter

    574 Enter

    Su Xiaolu touched her forehead. So that was it.

    She was also surprised that a few pastries could have such a huge effect.

    After Su Xiaolu was full, she did not feel ufortable. On the contrary, she was veryfortable and in her best state.

    At night, Su Chong came to see her. Seeing that she was fine, he left.

    For the next three days, Su Xiaolu and Old Wu practiced intensely. They only rested for two to four hours a day.

    It was not until the night before they were going into the mountains that they could rest well.

    The 15th of July was the day they would enter the mountains.

    Early in the morning, Su Xiaolu and the two Masters packed their things and went to the gathering ce.

    When Su Xiaolu and her masters arrived, there was already arge group of people gathered. There were about fifty to sixty of them. Many people were chatting and looked quite happy.

    Someone said that they had once challenged a certain expert.

    Others said that they had killed a big tiger or bear.

    In any case, they were just showing off their glorious deeds. There were also people wearing straw hats, hugging their swords with their arms crossed, and holding some grass in their mouths. They stood there very coldly.

    Su Chong wore armor and helped Zhou Heng arrange the people beside him.

    Liu Zijin was also there. Even he had a sword and food since no one knew what would happen after entering the mountain. Everyone had to be prepared to move independently.

    There were guards distributing supplies, and Su Xiaolu and her masters also received a share. Su Xiaolu carried them on her back and the group set off.

    Zhou Heng rode his horse and led the way.

    It was only an hour¡¯s journey from the fog.

    Many people with good Qinggong felt that they were walking too slowly. They flew past the forest and flew in front. The branches swayed, and many birds were frightened away.

    Old Wu snorted coldly. ¡°Useless.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held Old Wu¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Master, are you tired?¡±

    Speaking of which, the old man was already old. She did not know if he could take it.

    ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯m not that weak, am I?¡±

    He was not so old that he could not walk.

    As they approached the fog, Su Xiaolu saw that those who had left first were also waiting. Layers of soldiers were guarding outside.

    Su Xiaolu felt that it was unbelievable. The fog should have turned from light to thick gradually, but the fog here was clearly separated. The thick fog and the clear forest were just one palm apart. Within one palm was the territory of the fog, and she could not see anything inside. Outside the palm, the forest was clean. Under the sunlight, there was nowhere to hide.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Rest here. In an hour, everyone will enter the fog together.¡±

    They needed to rest for an hour because Zhou Heng wanted everyone to be in the best condition.

    After resting and eating some food, an hour passed quickly.

    Afraid that the fog would be poisonous, they had to take the antidote pills in advance. Before entering, he even gave everyone a rope to help them walk.

    Zhou Heng was very well-prepared. He looked at the sky and saw that it was noon. He led the horse into the fog.

    In the fog, one could only see the figure in front of them. One would not be able to see any further than that.

    Everyone took every step cautiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable to breathe in here. There¡¯s so much spiritual energy here.¡±

    Someone muttered, then took deep breaths.

    The spiritual energy in the fog was indeed very abundant.

    Su Xiaolu walked carefully.

    However, the terrain was t and windless. She could not sense any danger.

    As the fog became thinner, she sawyers of mountains and dense forests that reached into the clouds.

    It was unknown what kind of bird was flying in the sky.

    Everyone was stunned. This world was unfamiliar to everyone.

    ¡°Oh my god, what kind of godly ce is this? I feel light-headed just by taking a breath, as if I¡¯m about to be an Immortal.¡±

    Someone eximed. Smelling such rich spiritual energy, everyone took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a good ce. I¡¯m afraid the people from before weren¡¯t willing to leave after entering.¡±

    Someone joked that in such a godly ce, they were all people who wanted to be Immortals, so how could they bear to leave aftering here? Therefore, it made sense why the people who came here previously did not leave.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I suggest entering the forest.¡±

    Liu Zijin walked to Zhou Heng¡¯s side and suggested.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any danger. Since they had entered, they had to enter the forest to take a look.

    Everyone agreed with Liu Zijin¡¯s words. Some people could not wait to go in and take a look.

    Zhou Heng waved his hand, and a man in ck stepped forward. He gave a few instructions, and the man in ck returned to the fog.

    When everyone saw this, they did not say anything. They only thought that Zhou Heng was very cautious. This magicalnd was right in front of them and would not disappear. However, it was uncertain if they could return.

    Fortunately, the man in ck returned not long after. He reported the situation to Zhou Heng. They could return. This was the entrance and also the exit.

    Those who came in but did not go out might really want to cultivate here.

    ¡°Your Majesty, will you keep your word?¡±

    At this moment, someone could not suppress his excitement and looked at Zhou Heng with a burning gaze.

    ...

    This was a treasure trove. They would probably be able to make a fortune if they fished out some treasures. Zhou Heng had previously said that the number of treasures they could obtain after entering depended on their own abilities. If these words still counted, they were really going to make a fortune.

    Zhou Heng nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. If any of you want to leave now, I have noints. However, you left willingly and didn¡¯t stay by my side. If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t take responsibility.¡±

    With that, Zhou Heng turned to look at Liu Zijin. ¡°Zijin, remove the name of the people who are leaving.¡±

    Most of these people were from the martial world and were not controlled by others. Zhou Heng had never thought of really controlling them.

    Currently, everything looked calm. There were too many of them. Under such circumstances, it was indeed better to split up.

    After all, everyone was together. If they encountered a treasure, it was inevitable that they would fight over it. With so many people, it was not good to split it.

    As soon as Zhou Heng said this, several groups of people immediately bowed respectfully to Zhou Heng and said their names before leaving.

    Not long after, more than 40 people left.

    There were only a few people who had been summoned and stayed behind.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He looked in the distance with determination and said in a low voice, ¡°Enter the mountain.¡±

    After walking a very quiet road, the forest was also very silent. They did not see a single big bird they had seen before.

    ...

    ¡°Girl, pay more attention to your feet. Don¡¯t step on the medicine,¡± Old Wu reminded her. It was easy for treasures to appear in such a good ce. As doctors, they cared about medicinal herbs the most.

 Chapter 575 - 575 Enter, Enter

    575 Enter, Enter

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She paid attention to the ground under her feet. Here, because there was too much spiritual energy, even ordinary nts grew quickly. Any de of grass was as thick as a finger.

    The secret guards who were leading the way at the front were shing as they walked. There were many ces with no roads here, so they had to open up a path themselves.

    Su Xiaolu found a ginseng and stopped, digging carefully.

    ¡°This ginseng is of excellent quality. It looks to be at least 300 years old.¡±

    An old granny said.

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°What? You want to snatch it?¡±

    ¡°Old Master, my grandma doesn¡¯t want to snatch it. It¡¯s just that the things inside should belong to the capable. The treasures are dazzling. I just want to ask for guidance,¡± the little girl beside the old granny said politely with a smile.

    Old Wu sneered. ¡°These days, even snatching sounds so polite. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Girl, go and teach her a lesson. I¡¯ll take care of it here.¡±

    His family was not to be trifled with.

    He knew that Su Xiaolu and Zhou Heng were friends, but not with anyone else.

    Ever since Su Xiaolu discovered the ginseng, there had been many covetous gazes. This old woman had only done what others wanted to do first.

    This gave the others a reason.

    Everyone was watching.

    Su Xiaolu did not retreat. She unsheathed her sword and flew towards the little girl.

    The little girl raised her eyebrows and took out something from her waist. With a whoosh, the whip tore through the air.

    Su Xiaolu dodged lightly. The little girl was very smart. She did not let Su Xiaolu get close and only whipped her.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll show you how powerful my Spirit Snake Whip is.¡±

    The little girl was in high spirits. She whipped nimbly, and the whip seemed toe alive in her hand.

    Su Xiaolu had already put away her sword. She knew that this girl was good at using the whip, so she changed her strategy. She casually swiped her hand into the bag and held a silver needle in her hand. She pushed it with her Internal force and rushed towards the little girl.

    The little girl blushed and said, ¡°You cheated.¡±

    ¡°Damned girl, if your skills are inferior, then your skills are inferior. What trickery? Are you allowed to use what you¡¯re good at and not my disciple?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not speak, so Old Wu spoke up for her.

    The old man was very protective. He could not listen to anyone that bullied Su Xiaolu.

    ¡®What? Only you guys are allowed to snatch things and not let others fight back?¡¯

    Every silver needle of Su Xiaolu¡¯s was a sharp weapon. The little girl had to deal with the hidden weapons with her whip. Her face was red and she was already struggling.

    Su Xiaolu had good Qinggong and thick internal energy. She quickly gained the upper hand.

    The olddy was tempted.

    Old Wu was disdainful. ¡°What? The little one can¡¯t win, so you want to help? Do you think we don¡¯t have anyone? Kid, can you bear to see her bully your disciple?¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was dark. The sword in his hand had already been unsheathed three inches, and a cold glint appeared. As long as the olddy attacked, he would also attack.

    Su Xiaolu hurt the little girl¡¯s hand that was holding the whip. She pressed her sword against the little girl¡¯s neck. ¡°You lost.¡±

    The little girl was very unconvinced and wanted to move again.

    ¡°Madam Bai Liu, Miss Bai Xu, this is just the beginning. Su Lu was the one who saw this first. You guys have already fought, so you should stop now. You don¡¯t want Su Lu and his masters to keep an eye on you and your disciple, right?¡±

    Liu Zijin said with a smile. He cupped fists at the olddy and her disciple, then at Su Xiaolu and the others.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Bai Liu stopped the unconvinced Bailing. Liu Zijin was right. They had just entered the mountain. There were still good things behind.

    Su Lu¡¯s wasn¡¯t half bad either. Her old Master didn¡¯t seem to be very skilled, but the younger swordsman was unfathomable.

    It was indeed not worth it to fall out with him now.

    Bai Xu red at Su Xiaolu, picked up the whip, and returned to Bai Liu¡¯s side.

    Old Wu had already dug out the ginseng. The old man happily put it away and did not mind the matter at all. He said sarcastically, ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t think much of it at first. Now that I look at it, I actually find it very pleasing to the eye. It¡¯s even more precious than that 500-year-old ginseng.¡±

    ¡°Girl,e. Keep it well.¡±

    Old Wu handed the ginseng to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and put it away.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I suggest that we continue on our way. We¡¯ll set up camp after walking for two to three days. Then, we¡¯ll search for treasures on our own and set a time to return to the camp beforeing out together.¡±

    Bai Liu¡¯s expression darkened as she advised Zhou Heng.

    This old man was really infuriating. The master and disciple had only done something that others wanted to do but had not done. What was wrong with that?

    Zhou Heng looked at the mountains in the distance. He looked at everyone and said calmly, ¡°That mountain is my destination. If anyone sees anything good on the way, you can leave the team to retrieve it. I won¡¯t wait. At that time, you can decide if you want to leave or follow me.¡±

    He pointed out the direction. If they encountered a treasure, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make people give up. This was the best solution.

    No one had any objections to this.

    Su Chong nodded gently at Su Xiaolu, who returned a reassuring look.

    Zhou Heng was right. Su Xiaolu would not me him.

    She and her two Masters were not afraid of anyone finding fault with them. This was the world of the martial world.

    Perhaps because Su Xiaolu had encountered the ginseng, everyone looked at the road more carefully.

    Those who were skilled would even leave the team to open up a path at the side. Soon, the path became very wide.

    The youngdy called Bai Xu also used a whip to cut through the weeds and trees to open up a path.

    ...

    Not long after, a chubby middle-aged man flew into a rage. ¡°Hey, brat, do you have no manners? You¡¯re opening the way and destroying everything. All the treasures have been destroyed by you.¡±

    Bai Xu was instantly enraged. ¡°Damn fatty, who are you calling no manners!¡±

    Fighting was inevitable.

    The fat middle-aged man did not care that Bai Xu was a youngdy. He did not care about the whip that the youngdy swung at him and reached out to grab it.

    However, he immediately felt pain, and his palm quickly bled.

    ¡°Girl, you have a vicious heart. You actually attached a small knife to the whip!¡±

    The fat uncle was very angry.

    Bai Xu mocked smugly, ¡°What right do you have to call me vicious? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s inferior.¡±

    Her whip was agile, and with a shake, the fat uncle let go. Bai Xu raised the whip again, and the fat uncle reached out to grab it again. Bai Xu sneered, ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl¡ª¡±

    The fat uncle grabbed the whip and gritted his teeth as he called out to Bai Xu. Then, with a pull of gravity, Bai Xu was caught off guard and lost her bnce. She leaned towards the fat uncle. Her almond-shaped eyes widened as she saw the fat uncle exert force. A stream of white ash followed the whip and Bai Xu let go in an instant.

    ...

    The whip changed hands once again. The fat uncle did not show any mercy. He grabbed the end of the whip and whipped Bai Xu¡¯s back. Then, he spat viciously and threw Bai Xu¡¯s whip away. The fat uncle walked back to his friend, who took out the medicine and was about to apply it on him.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shouted.

 Chapter 576 - 576 Enter, Enter, Enter

    576 Enter, Enter, Enter

    The fat uncle and his two friends looked at Su Xiaolu with fierce expressions.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She pointed at Bai Xu¡¯s whip and exined, ¡°You can¡¯t apply medicine now. This girl¡¯s whip is poisonous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The fat uncle was surprised. Then, his expression changed. ¡°I feel that my hands are a little numb. I don¡¯t have any strength left¡­¡±

    !!

    His close friends frowned and immediately took out antidote pills to feed him.

    Su Xiaolu walked towards Bai Xu. ¡°Miss Bai, we¡¯re all on the same team. There¡¯s no need to do this. Please take out the antidote.¡±

    The antidote pill was useless against the poison in the fat uncle¡¯s body. It could only suppress it, but not truly cure it.

    Bai Liu had already helped Bai Xu up. She red at Su Xiaolu and replied fiercely, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote.¡±

    ¡°You brat, how can you use poison on a weapon? You¡¯re too vicious. Hurry up and take out the antidote. Don¡¯t force us to take action!¡±

    The fat uncle¡¯s friend shouted angrily.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bai Xu and said calmly, ¡°Miss Bai, we don¡¯t know what dangers are in the forest. Let¡¯s travel together. We might need someone to save uster. Take out the antidote.¡±

    ¡°Old woman, hurry up and ask your disciple to bring the antidote over. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±

    The fat uncle¡¯s two friends walked toward Bai Liu.

    Bai Liu¡¯s old face darkened and he did not speak.

    Bai Xu bit her lip and said stubbornly, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote. Isn¡¯t it verymon for people to use poison on their weapons? Who asked him to grab my whip? Besides, don¡¯t you have hidden weapons too? Aren¡¯t your hidden weapons poisonous too?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles and reached out to Bai Xu. ¡°These are ordinary silver needles. They¡¯re not poisonous.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s lips moved, but she was still stubborn. ¡°What? If you say there¡¯s no poison, then there¡¯s no poison? Many poisons are colorless and tasteless. I¡¯m not going to be fooled by you. What does your poison have to do with me? Anyway, there¡¯s no antidote to my poison.¡±

    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t he whip me too? Didn¡¯t I also injure my back? I¡¯m a woman. How ugly would it be if I left a scar? I hurt him and he hurt me. Wouldn¡¯t that be even? Why should I be called vicious? Moreover, he was the one who started the conflict. If he¡¯s unhappy, he can destroy the grass and trees like me. No one is stopping him. Do I have to endure it if he stirs trouble?¡±

    Bai Xu red at Su Xiaolu indignantly. She had already tightened her grip on the whip in her hand. If Su Xiaolu wanted to seek justice for the fat uncle, don¡¯t me her for being rude.

    ¡°Madam Bai, everyone is traveling together to search for treasures. I know that everyone has their own status in the martial world, but here, everyone has to be united. It¡¯s just a verbal dispute. It¡¯s time to stop. There¡¯s no need to kill anyone, right?¡±

    Liu Zijin walked over and spoke. He cupped his hands humbly and politely at Bai Liu. He looked at Bai Xu and said, ¡°Miss Bai, take out the antidote. It¡¯s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. You might not be afraid, but this ce is no small matter. Everyone is powerful, and it¡¯s inevitable that there will be times when you¡¯re not careful. Look at these trees. They¡¯re all abnormally huge. Then, will the animals living here also be huge? If you don¡¯t give the antidote now, both sides will suffer internecine oues. From time to time, you¡¯ll face danger from ferocious beasts. How will you get out of danger without anyone helping you?¡±

    ¡°I think what you said just now makes sense. He was the one who attacked first. The two of you have sparred with each other. Now that it¡¯s over, there¡¯s no deep hatred. There¡¯s no need to kill someone and end up with an internecine oue.¡±

    Liu Zijin cupped his hands at Bai Xu. He spoke gently and politely with a smile on his face.

    Bai Xu pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°You make it sound like he will save me after I save him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look at Liu Zijin because he was very gentle. Facing such a refined man, she couldn¡¯t be fierce.

    Bai Liu looked at Liu Zijin and said to Bai Xu in a low voice, ¡°Xu¡¯er, give the antidote to Lord Liu.¡±

    Bai Xu was still very arrogant, but she still took out a small bottle from her sleeve and poured out a pill for Liu Zijin. She said fiercely, ¡°Here.¡±

    Liu Zijin took it and thanked her gently. ¡°Thank you, Miss Bai.¡±

    The originally tense atmosphere was resolved just like that.

    Liu Zijin took the antidote and passed it to the fat uncle.

    After the fat uncle ate the antidote, he moved his hand and felt that there was no problem. His good friend applied medicine for him and bandaged his wound.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bai Liu. Bai Liu had no intention of bandaging Bai Xu¡¯s wound. Bai Xu had no intention of treating her wound either. She only changed into a new coat and threw away the torn coat.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her two masters and did not say anything.

    As they continued their journey, Su Xiaolu nced at Bai Xu. Coincidentally, Bai Xu also looked at her. When their gazes met, Bai Xu raised her head coldly and snorted.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    This time, Bai Xu was quiet. There were some bloodstains on the clothes she had changed into, but she did not seem to mind at all.

    Bai Liu did not mind either.

    Su Xiaolu thought of the phrase ¡®spoiled brat¡¯.

    Bai Liu did not care about what Bai Xu did. She was injured, but Bai Liu did not care. This master-disciple duo seemed so cold and heartless.

    Bai Xu was arrogant and had a bad temper. It was likely that her personality was shaped unintentionally.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but look at the cold and arrogant old man beside her. Her heart warmed.

    Old Wu looked up proudly. Now she knew how good he was.

    Gui You¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    Su Xiaolu was caught betweenughter and tears at the old man¡¯s arrogance. However, her old man was indeed good. He had doted on her since she was young, but he was stubborn and a tsundere. However, these small problems only made the old man even cuter.

    Along the way, Su Xiaolu realized that Bai Xu did not make a sound of pain, even though her cheeks were covered in sweat. She kept an eye on Bai Liu¡¯s expression.

    When it was almost dark, Zhou Heng stopped to rest. In this unfamiliar ce, it was not suitable for them to travel at night.

    They did not know what the situation was here, so they did not start a fire. Everyone sat on the ground and ate their rations.

    Bai Liu went to Zhou Heng¡¯s side as if she had something to say.

    Bai Xu watched her go over before she stood up to avoid the crowd. Her injuries were really a little painful. After traveling for a day, her clothes rubbed against her wounds, making her feel even worse.

    She was about to take off her coat and apply some medicine when she heard amotion behind her. She turned around warily and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because I¡¯m injured now!¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She took out the golden medicine and handed it to Bai Xu. ¡°Apply some medicine. Here.¡±

    Bai Xu hesitated. She looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion. Why was she so kind? In the beginning, they wanted to snatch something from her and she should hate her. Why would she help her?

    Bai Xu¡¯s eyes darkened. This was definitely poisonous!

    ...

 Chapter 577 - 577 Enter, Enter, Enter, Enter

    577 Enter, Enter, Enter, Enter

    Su Xiaolu said again, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll poison you, then forget it.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu retracted her hand.

    However, in the next second, Bai Xu reached out and snatched the medicine bottle away fiercely. She said to Su Xiaolu fiercely, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll thank you. Don¡¯t think that you can lie to me. If I¡¯m poisoned, I have a way to kill you!¡±

    Su Xiaolu chuckled. Under Bai Xu¡¯s angry gaze, she pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Up to you.¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaolu turned around and returned.

    Bai Xu bit her lip and looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back with a nk gaze. In the end, she stomped her feet and moved her lips without making a sound. She took off her coat and opened the medicine bottle. She reached in through the cor at the back of her neck and poured it around. The powder would somehow cover her wound.

    She bit her lip and did not make a sound of pain. She applied the medicine, put on her coat, and returned to the crowd.

    Her surroundings were empty because the master and disciple were not easy to get along with. No one was willing to approach them. Compared to the others who sat in groups of twos and threes and chatted, this ce was abnormally cold.

    Bai Xu nced over and saw Su Xiaolu massaging the shoulders and backs of her two Masters. She snorted in disdain.

    She gradually felt sleepy, but she did not dare to sleep.

    She kept looking in Zhou Heng¡¯s direction. When she saw that cold and stern person return, she heaved a sigh of relief. When Bai Liu walked in, she said, ¡°Grandma, can I sleep now?¡±

    °ÙÁøÉñÉ«ÀäÄ®,¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛ°ÙÚ¼,ÀäÉù»ØÓ¦¡¯àÅ¡¯.

    Bai Xu seemed to have been saved as she leaned against the tree trunk and fell asleep.

    At night, many people did not really sleep. They only sat down and circted their internal breath and practiced breathing techniques.

    After eating, everyone tacitly quietened down. The forest was quiet, and there was no sound of insects.

    Su Xiaolu could not sleep. This ce was too strange. Why were there no traces of animals?

    She released her five senses and sniffed gently.

    In this forest, the smell of trees was too strong. The faint fragrance of nts entered her nose, and it was veryfortable mixed with spiritual energy.

    She had a good sense of smell. She felt like she had a dog¡¯s nose.

    After smelling so manyplicated smells, she finally smelled a little blood and a very faint stench of beasts.

    She let go of her thoughts. So there were beasts, but they were too far away.

    She was relieved to know that there were beasts, but soon, a new worry surfaced.

    Thisrge area was quiet and there were no traces of beasts living here. This meant that this area had been marked. They had been traveling for a day, and this area was already veryrge. What kind of beasts could mark such arge territory that there were no other beasts living in this territory?

    ¡®Not a good one,¡¯ Su Xiaolu thought.

    Meeting a ferocious beast was actually within their expectations. Beasts were not easy to deal with, and neither were humans.

    Su Xiaolu rested in peace.

    Nothing happened that night. When they woke up the next day, everyone packed up and ate their dry rations before continuing on their way.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s goal was very clear, but when the others saw that there was no danger, they walked around with their friends, all hoping to find precious medicinal herbs.

    Even Su Xiaolu flew up the tree to take a look at the terrain.

    There were birds in the trees, but these birds were very quiet. Even if they were startled and flew away, there was very little movement.

    At noon, everyone rested on the spot.

    Su Xiaolu picked some wild fruits and distributed them to the two masters.

    Bai Xu nced at her, stood up and said to Bai Liu, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go pick some wild fruits for you to try. They¡¯ve all eaten them. If it¡¯s poisonous, they¡¯ll die first.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Xu pointed at Su Xiaolu.

    Bai Liu replied in a deep voice, ¡°Go.¡±

    Bai Xu left in the direction where Su Xiaolu had returned. Not long after, Bai Xu returned with the fruits. She ced them in front of Bai Liu.

    Bai Liu took a look. Bai Xu picked one up and wiped it before smiling at her. ¡°Grandma, here you go.¡±

    Bai Liu¡¯s current appearance did not have any sharpness at all. She was like an ordinary child trying to please an adult.

    Bai Liu was overly cold. She took a bite and spat it on Bai Xu¡¯s face before throwing the fruit into her arms.

    Bai Liu did not say a word, but her attitude made everything clear.

    Bai Xu was stunned for a moment before lowering her head and apologizing. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. Xu¡¯er was wrong. I¡¯ll throw them away now.¡±

    Bai Xu stood up and stomped all the fruits into pieces before kneeling in front of Bai Liu.

    Bai Liu closed her eyes and did not say a word. Bai Xu knelt upright and did not speak or get up.

    Everyone saw it and felt that Bai Xu was a little pitiful to have such a strange master. However, no one said anything because Bai Xu had a bad temper and was arrogant and domineering. If they spoke up for her now, they would inevitably end up in a thankless situation.

    People were only guessing. Could this be how the master and disciple interacted in private?

    ¡°It¡¯s peculiar.¡±

    Old Wu clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    Everyone agreed with this statement. Wasn¡¯t it peculiar?

    Bai Xu red at Old Wu angrily. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to speak ill of my Grandma!¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t name anyone. Don¡¯t make a connection. I could be just talking about this nt, right? Why did you have to rush here to be scolded?¡±

    Bai Xu was not to be trifled with, and neither was Old Wu.

    ¡°Bai Xu, shut up.¡±

    Bai Liu said coldly.

    Bai Xu red at Su Xiaolu and the other two angrily and lowered her head without saying a word.

    ...

    Old Wu snorted.

    ¡°This fruit is really delicious. Good disciple, find more for meter. I love it.¡±

    In terms of making people angry, Old Wu had never lost. He actually liked it.

    Su Xiaolu coughed and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She felt that Bai Xu¡¯s gaze was going to skin her alive.

    Moreover, this wild fruit tasted really good. Su Xiaolu did not understand why Bai Liu did not like it and was even sarcastic. However, with a master like her, it was not strange for Bai Xu to have such a temperament.

    After resting for half an hour, everyone continued to set off toward the ce that Zhou Heng had set.

    After ten o¡¯clock, the roar of a beast suddenly came from the forest.

    The sound was very loud. With that roar, arge group of birds flew away.

    Zhou Heng and the others also stopped and looked around warily.

    Su Xiaolu released her five senses and smelled the stench of beasts. The stench was blown by the wind and became stronger and stronger.

    ...

    Vaguely, they heard someone shouting, ¡°Help¡­¡±

    A voice was rushing over.

    Zhou Heng immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, be on guard.¡±

    This was the first time they had encountered a beast after entering the mountain after a day and a night. They were excited and nervous about what kind of beast it was and whether it would overturn their previous understanding.

    The roars of the beast were getting closer and closer. Su Xiaolu saw two miserable figures using Qinggong toe over. A thousand feet behind them was a huge beast. It was a ck beast and looked like a ¡°huge bear¡±.

 Chapter 578 - 578 Bear

    578 Bear

    Judging from its characteristics, it was simr to a bear, but it wasrger than a normal bear. Its nose was also a little sharper, and it was still a thousand feet away. It roared angrily, and the saliva in its mouth sshed far away. Its stench was simply overwhelming.

    It half walked, half ran. Its heavy breathing could be heard from afar.

    It was as big as ten normal bears. As it vented its anger along the way, it pped about, and even thickyers of tree bark were pped off by it. Wood splinters flew everywhere. Perhaps because the person who angered it had Qinggong, it could not catch up, so it was very angry.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Crown Prince, quick, kill this monster. It¡¯s very strong. It wants to kill people. If it catches you, it will tear you apart.¡±

    !!

    The two fleeing people had already reached Zhou Heng¡¯s side and said anxiously. There were still some blood stains on their bodies.

    When they left, there were three of them. From his anxious and nervous description, it was not difficult to guess that their otherpanion had been grabbed and torn apart by the giant bear.

    ¡°Baishan Style.¡±

    Su Chong said loudly and flew forward with dozens of men in ck.

    The others watched. This was the first time they had encountered a beast since entering the mountain. The probability of encountering such a huge beast in the future was much higher. If they only knew how to escape when they saw it, they would never have the courage to explore this other world. They could leave the fog, but these things were unwilling to leave.

    But what if they went out one day?

    Therefore, it was only a matter of time before they met. It was only a matter of time before they were killed.

    No one cowered in the face of a mountain-like beast.

    Apart from the shes of des and the roars of ferocious beasts, there was also foul-smelling saliva and heavy breathing.

    For the time being, this huge ¡®bear¡¯ could be considered a bear. Not only was it as big as a mountain, but it also had immense strength and thick skin. Ordinary swords could not pierce its fur. Its steel-like fur was thick and heavy, and it could not be pierced. However, the people¡¯s behaviorpletely angered it.

    ¡°Oh my god, how do we kill this thing?¡±

    Someone held back the fear in his heart and asked. They were already struggling with such a huge bear with martial arts and swords. If ordinary people encountered it, they would really have no way to survive.

    They couldn¡¯t run or escape. This was too terrifying.

    ¡°Fan brothers, how did you provoke this thing?¡±

    The fat uncle looked at the two people who were still panting and asked.

    The two brothers who had survived the cmity looked very pale. God knew what they had experienced. They did not even have the ability to fight this big bear. If not for their Qinggong, they would not have been able to escape.

    Zhou Heng looked at the two of them. Second Brother Fan gulped and said in a trembling voice, ¡°My big brother found a phoenix chicken. We were about to catch it. It was lying there sleeping. We couldn¡¯t tell at all. We identally stepped on it¡­ My big brother¡­¡±

    Second Brother Fan choked up and his eyes turned red. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°It caught my big brother in an instant and tore him apart¡­¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, Third Brother and I didn¡¯t even have a chance to save them. Our sabers and swords were easily broken by it, so Third Brother and I escaped.¡±

    As Second Brother Fan spoke, there was only grief in his heart. That phoenix chicken was really beautiful. They had never seen such a pheasant outside. They thought that they would definitely be able to sell it for a good price if they caught it. The ck bear was so ck that they thought it was a rock.

    It was Big Brother Fan who identally stepped on it and said in horror that it was alive.

    The three brothers believed that their martial arts were not bad. The three brothers had once worked together to fight a bear and a tiger, but in the face of such a huge ck bear, his elder brother was torn apart without even having a chance. Their swords and sabers could not even pierce through it.

    ¡°My condolences.¡±

    The fat uncle sighed.

    Everyone looked at the huge bear and fell into deep thought. Was this mysterious ce really something they could step into?

    Zhou Heng frowned.

    When Su Chong realized that the swords couldn¡¯t pierce it, he changed his method. ¡°Stab its eyes.¡±

    No matter what it was, the eyes were fragile. No matter how thick the skin was, the eyes were definitely fragile.

    They were all well-trained secret guards and were all highly skilled in martial arts.

    After Su Chong spoke again, they began to focus on attacking the bear¡¯s eyes.

    They were already very fast, but if they were hit by the bear¡¯s w, the wound would be so deep that their bones could be seen. Their bones would be broken and they would lose all their strength.

    When one of them was injured, Zhou Heng immediately ordered someone to drag him back and apply medicine.

    Old Wu went over to take a look. His expression was solemn. He shook his head. This was hopeless.

    The bear¡¯s ws were as sharp as knives and almost cut him apart. This person was not dead and only had hisst breath left. His sternum was broken and his internal organs were injured. Blood flowed out like water. Even if he sprinkled medicine on him, he could not stop the blood. In just a few breaths, more blood washed away the powder.

    In just a short moment, he stopped breathing.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this thing is too terrifying. Should we retreat?¡±

    Bai Liu suggested in a deep voice. Even if they had practiced martial arts for many years, they could only escape if they encountered this ferocious beast.

    Zhou Heng did not speak. He looked solemnly at Su Chong, who was fighting the big bear not far away. He was nervous, but he also looked forward to Su Chong defeating this thing.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You looked at each other and jumped over.

    Su Chong was her elder brother and Gui You¡¯s disciple, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t ignore him.

    With the addition of two more experts, the bear¡¯s roars became even more ferocious. Every roar made one¡¯s ears hurt.

    The people focused on attacking its weaknesses, such as its eyes and nose.

    They also had to dodge nimbly. Otherwise, if it grabbed them they would die.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong worked together, one on the left and one on the right. Finally, Su Chong stabbed his sword into the bear¡¯s eye and pulled it out instantly. ck blood mixed with the slurry sshed out, causing the giant bear to go crazy.

    It struck out randomly, trying to break out of the encirclement.

    Su Chong grabbed the fur on its head with a serious expression.

    Perhaps knowing the danger, the giant bear shook its head as if it wanted to throw Su Chong off and deliberately bumped into the tree trunk.

    Left with no choice, Su Chong could only let go and fly away.

    The giant bear roared and fled. The destruction along the way was simply a disaster.

    Su Xiaolu flew to Su Chong¡¯s side. ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±

    ...

    Su Chong shook his head. The blood on his body was sttered by the secret guards¡¯ injuries.

    ¡°Xiaolu, this thing is too powerful.¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s heart was heavy. Just one was already so difficult to deal with. If there were a few more, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. How many lives would an ordinary person have to sacrifice to subdue it?

    For a moment, Su Xiaolu did not speak. The siblings walked back with their swords.

    Zhou Heng lost one person, and another secret guard injured his arm. That arm was almost crippled, and the wound was so deep that bones could be seen.

 Chapter 579 - 579 Bear Bear

    579 Bear Bear

    Old Wu was taking care of him.

    In just a short fifteen minutes, this forest seemed to have encountered a great disaster.

    The flowers, nts, and trees were all destroyed beyond recognition.

    ¡°Everyone, take precautions. Rest for a while and leave this ce. Try to be careful from now on. Don¡¯t rm these ferocious beasts.¡±

    Zhou Heng calmly gave the order. It was impossible for him to go back empty-handed.

    Since he could not deal with the big beast, he would start from the small ones.

    No one objected to this.

    Everyone rested for a while before continuing forward.

    After this incident, everyone fell silent and did not make any more noise along the way.

    As they went deeper in, they encountered huge bear footprints and the bear w mark that marked the territory. Even if it was a huge tree trunk that needed two people to hug, the bear w could easily leave gullies on it.

    After leaving the big bear¡¯s territory, there were traces of other creatures. There were also many markings and feces. Avoiding these markings, Zhou Heng chose a ce to set up camp. This location could be used for attack and defense. It was not narrow, and there was time and leeway to react if the beast attacked.

    There were birds in the forest, so hunting birds was their first choice. Everyone had good Qinggong and were tired of eating dry rations, so they climbed up the trees like snakes, dug out bird nests, and killed birds.

    The birds were not small, butpared to the mountainous bear, the birds were really friendly.

    Su Xiaolu pierced a big bird with her sword and picked up the eggs in the bird nest. Then, she carried the big bird back to the camp.

    The master-disciple trio had already raised the basket and were preparing to roast the bird.

    Su Chong walked over. ¡°Seniors, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll serve you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Gui You said indifferently. None of them had good culinary skills. This bird looked pretty good. He did not want to waste it.

    Su Chong¡¯s culinary skills were good. He could notpare to Su Xiaoling, but he was better than Su Xiaolu.

    This big bird was very fragrant after being roasted.

    Afraid that the fragrance of the meat would attract other ferocious beasts, everyone huddled closely. The bonfire was a big fire, and they even ced stinky buns that even animals did not like outside.

    ¡°Xiaolu, we can track that bear tomorrow.¡±

    Su Chong lowered his voice.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and Su Chong exined, ¡°There¡¯s some poison on my sword. I don¡¯t know how much it is. If it¡¯s too heavy, it¡¯s good for us to collect some fur and ws.¡±

    That bear w was even harder than a sword. If it was used as a weapon, it would be very good. Ordinary swords would not be able to deal with such a ferocious beast, but what if they used the original sharp ws of a ferocious beast?

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Alright, when we search around tomorrow, we¡¯ll go together and let Master follow Third Brother and the others.¡±

    After the bird was roasted, Su Chong handed the two huge bird legs to his two Masters.

    He distributed the good pieces to Su Xiaolu.

    The bird meat was fragrant and fatty. No one was polite.

    These living beings were nourished by spiritual energy to begin with. One bite was like eating a great tonic.

    Their stomachs were full, and a warm current warmed their limbs and bones, making them feel veryfortable.

    The bird eggs were also very fragrant after being roasted.

    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone walked around the surroundings. It was dark, so everyone gathered together to rest.

    At night, the forest was very quiet. Even if the beasts here hunted, there was not much movement.

    Everyone was practicing their breathing techniques.

    Old Wu, who was always shouting, stopped shouting. After seeing the huge bear, he became more diligent.

    Time was not up to people. Even if he was old, he had no choice but to be diligent. Even ants strived to live. It was better to live than to die. These terrifying giant beasts would enter the world at any time. Only when they were stronger could they run faster.

    There was no need to mention the others. They wished they could ascend overnight.

    At dawn, they roasted and ate the leftover bird meat. Su Xiaolu and Gui You left the team together. Old Wu followed Liu Zijin and brought someone to explore the surroundings.

    Su Chong quietly left the team to meet Su Xiaolu and Gui You.

    ¡ª-

    When they returned to the ce where the battle happened the day before yesterday, the bloodstains had already dried up, but the traces of the things that the big bear had destroyed were obvious. There was no way to recover.

    The three of them followed the trail of blood.

    Su Xiaolu took out the medicine bottle, poured out three pills, and distributed them to Su Chong and Gui You. She said, ¡°Crush this and apply it to your body. It can hide our scent.¡±

    Beasts had a good sense of smell. They could easily smell unusual smells.

    If it was an ordinary beast, then this medicine could control arge group. Now, everyone had one. Everything was slowly tested. The three of them were good at martial arts. Even if they faced it head-on, it would not be a problem for them to escape.

    The big bear was seriously injured and had suffered many bumps along the way. It had destroyed many things, so it was not difficult to find it.

    In order to prevent a head-on confrontation, Su Xiaolu lowered her voice and said, ¡°Up the tree.¡±

    She released her five senses. The stench that belonged to the giant bear was extremely pungent. This piece ofnd should be the home of the giant bear. They were not far away.

    They climbed up the tree and slowly pushed forward.

    After another half an hour, Su Xiaolu and the others saw a huge figure.

    The giant bear didn¡¯t move. They didn¡¯t know if it was asleep or dead.

    Su Xiaolu observed for a while and realized that it was dead.

    The three of them approached and reached the tree beside the giant bear. Looking down from above, the giant bear did not move. Itsrge head was very swollen. Its entire body was covered in blood and some grayish-white things. They did not know what they were.

    ...

    Gui You threw a rock down, but there was no movement.

    The three of them went down the tree to the bear¡¯s side and pondered.

    ¡°Can poison kill it?¡±

    Gui You was deep in thought and felt a little surprised. However, it was normal when he thought about it. Giant beasts were huge, but their intelligence was limited. Humans were weak, but they were smart. If they could not fight head-on, they woulde back in a roundabout manner. Beast brains did not have so many twists and turns.

    Each w of the bear paw was as long as a ten-inch dagger and it was sharp.

    ¡°Looks like a good, hardworking bear.¡±

    There was actually some praise in Gui You¡¯s calm tone.

    Su Chong thought of a way to cut it open, and Gui You gave him a small dagger. ¡°Use this and return it to me. I only have this one. I can¡¯t find such materials anymore.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. This dagger was not heavy, but he had never seen it before. Gui You treasured it so much, so it must be extraordinary.

    It was easy to cut with the dagger.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the suspicious grayish-white thing that was like a pig¡¯s belly. She checked the bear¡¯s stomach.

    ...

    ¡°This looks like a female bear. This thing looks like its uterus.¡±

    Su Xiaolu muttered in confusion. She just found it strange. If it was the uterus, this uterus seemed to be too big and thick.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, it¡¯s so big. It looks like it didn¡¯t just die of poisoning. It might have died in childbirth.¡±

    Gui You also came over to take a look. It was difficult to give birth. It was a probability that everything in the world could not escape this. Even the huge bear that was as big as a mountain was no exception.

    If she happened to give birth and her uterus fell out, it would not be strange for her to die.

 Chapter 580 Bear Bear Bear

    Chapter 580 Bear Bear Bear

    Su Xiaolu looked around. If she could find the baby bear, her guess would be confirmed.

    A bear of this size must have given birth to a veryrge bear. There was no movement around them. Perhaps the baby bear was dead too, or perhaps the bear''s natural instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages had activated. It might still be alive, but it was very quiet and did not make a sound.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was looking for it, Gui You instructed softly, "Be careful. Even if this thing''s descendant is just born, you can''t underestimate it. Be careful."

    Even a newborn baby might have extremely sharp ws. If it hid in the dark and waited for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack, they might be severely injured.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and prepared her sword.

    They searched for a few meters within the range of the female bear, but they did not see anything. Any further and there would be no traces.

    Perhaps it was already far away, or perhaps she was wrong. Anything was possible.

    Su Xiaolu returned and saw that Su Chong had already packed up the bear''s ws one by one. He had also peeled off the bear skin. This thing was very tough and difficult to pierce. It could be used to make soft armor. It would be very difficult to make, but it was also really life-saving.

    The bear meat had already changed color. It was poisoned and rotten. It was no longer edible.

    It would take a long time to skin it. Su Xiaolu moved the grayish-white thick meat and cut it open with a knife. There was still a mixture of blood and water inside.

    Was this big bear''s womb?

    Perhaps she had missed something the first time? Su Xiaolu decided to find another way.

    Not long after, she saw a small thing.

    It was something the size of a baby''s fist. It was white. Su Xiaolu squatted down and poked it. The little thing was still alive.

    Could this be the big bear''s cub? No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t look like it.

    The thing had a long, thin tail, kind of like a little mouse. Besides, the big bear was ck.

    The little thing was still alive, but it was not very energetic.

    Su Xiaolu picked it up and it struggled twice before giving up.

    "What did you find?"

    This is a mouse."

    Su Xiaolu sniffed. The little thing did not smell much. The big bear smelled very bad. It had nothing Gui You came from behind.

    Su Xiaolu showed this thing that seemed to be a bear cub to Gui You. Gui You looked disgusted. "Isn''t this a mouse?"

    It was disgusting to look at. He didn''t want to get close at all.

    Su Xiaolu held it in her hand and walked to Gui You''s side. "Master Gui You, do you think this is the big bear''s cub?"

    Gui You took a look. Its white body was only the size of a baby''s fist. How could such a big bear give birth to such a small cub?

    This little thing had a mouse tail. Gui You said without hesitation, "Girl, you''re thinking too much. This is a mouse."

    Su Xiaolu sniffed. The little thing did not smell much. The big bear smelled very bad. It had nothing to do with the big bear, but what if it did?

    Animals would recognize their master. Su Xiaolu decided to raise it first. Even if it wasn''t, she wouldn''t lose much.

    "I don''t know if this thing can be raised. Where are you going to find milk for it?"

    Gui You saw through Su Xiaolu''s thoughts and asked.

    Su Xiaolu cleaned the dirt off the little thing and put it in her arms. Then, she said, "Some wild fruit juices are sweet. I''m just trying. It''s good if it can survive. If it can''t, it''s fate."

    No matter what kind of baby it was, it did not look like it had been born for long. Even if its mother took care of it, there was a certain death rate. She wanted to give it a try. It was fate if it could not be raised.

    "As long as you''re happy."

    Gui You did not care if Su Xiaolu raised it or not. Anyway, the girl had her own opinions. It was fine to raise such a small thing. How much fruit juice could it eat? She could find arge pile easily. Perhaps the mouse would die before it finished the fruits.

    Arge piece of bear skin was thinned, weighing more than a hundred catties.

    After packing up, the three of them went back together.

    When they were far away, Bai Xu and Bai Liu flew over.

    Bai Liu looked at the big bear''s corpse with a dark expression. Seeing that she was unhappy, Bai Xu could not help but suggest, "Grandma, should we go and snatch it from them¡­"

    Bai Liu looked at Bai Xu coldly and said, "Idiot. Not to mention the three of them, even if we join forces, we won''t be the little one''s match."

    She was a step toote. When she arrived, she saw Su Chong peeling the skin. She wanted to pick up some scraps, but she didn''t expect to be toote.

    The bear meat was about to rot into a pile. It was useless.

    Bai Xu lowered her head and she looked around. After a while, Bai Liu urged her, "Let''s go."

    Bai Xu saw a white object and she reached out to pick it up. She looked at the big bear and could not help but say to Bai Liu, "Grandma, I picked up a little baby. Let''s raise it. I can''t say if it''s the big bear''s child or the child of some other treasure."

    Bai Liu red at Bai Xu coldly. "Stop fantasizing. How could such a huge thing give birth to such a tiny thing? It''s just a disgusting thing bred by the rats in the dark ditch. Look at its long tail, you can''t even recognize this?"

    Bai Liu looked at her in disdain and turned to leave.

    Bai Xu pursed her lips and a look of disgust appeared in her eyes. She did not say anything and threw away the thing in her hands and quickly followed Bai Liu.

    As for the little thing that still had a weak aura, it let out a faint hum, as if it knew that it did not have long to live. It struggled to crawl towards the huge corpse.

    It was its mother''s scent.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu found wild fruits and crushed them into juice. She used a hollow nt as a thin tube and sucked the juice for the little thing to drink.

    Because it was sweet, the little thing raised its head and tried its best to drink it.

    After taking a few sips, its stomach was already bulging. It looked quite cute. The juice was red, and through its stomach, it looked red.

    Su Xiaolu did not tell the others that she was raising this thing. SInce living things could be ced in the Space and this little thing could not even crawl, she made a nest in the Space and let it in. From time to time, her consciousness would sink into the Space to feed it.

    When she returned to the camp, she realized that some people had already gained a lot.

    There were big birds, eggs, and some beautiful pheasants. There were also bigger wolves like wolverines. These wolves were twice as big as the ones outside.

    With a big pot, Su Xiaolu began to refine pills.

    She would take 30% of the findings.

    Some people were indignant and said that she did not contribute much. Why should she get 30%?

    Su Xiaolu did not want to exin. It was up to her.

    There were too many animals, so it was indeed not easy to carry them. After extraction and refinement into pills, they would only condense a few small grains. However, after eating one, one would immediately feel ardor and zeal coursing through their blood.

    After Zhou Heng''s injured subordinate ate a pill, his hand injury recovered.

    Apart from the huge bear they encountered on the first day, therge beasts they encounteredter were mostly the size of cows. Their skin was thick and they could be killed easily.

    They also met some of the earliest people to enter the forest. Their martial strength had all broken through, but there were also no traces of some people. Thinking about that big bear, some of them should have died under its palm.

 Chapter 581 Bear Bear Bear Bear

    581 Bear Bear Bear Bear

    Su Xiaolu divided the pills she refined every day. She took what she needed and didn''t want more, but if it was less, she wouldn''t give in at all.

    Seeing that there was not much danger, some people stopped looking for her and decided to make their own boilers to make them. Everyone worked together and made them in two days.

    When they were done, they copied Su Xiaolu''s method of extraction, but the results were not satisfactory.

    The effect was not good. The probability of it being produced was only one-third of Su Xiaolu''s.

    Their expressions were ugly.

    Bai Liu''s eyes darkened. Bai Xu lowered her head and did not dare to speak. She secretly looked at Su Xiaolu a few times and had a strange feeling.

    How could this person be so powerful? She had such good martial arts and medical skills. She had so manyrge pots, but every pot produced good pills. How did she do it?

    "Alchemist, this is for today. Sorry to trouble you, hahaha¡­"

    The fat uncle and his two good friends dragged a big bull over. When he saw that those who were against him did not have any good oues and had a grudge with Bai Liu and Bai Xu, his mood instantly improved.

    ''Alchemist'' was the title they gave Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong would peel the bull''s skin because only he had such a sharp and useful knife. The skin would belong to him. If he didn''t peel it, there was no way to extract it. If it had sharp ws, he could take its ws to make weapons. Su Chong only wanted the skin.

    In this short half a month, wooden houses had already been built around them. The forest was high. Every time Su Xiaolu looked at it, she felt like the primitive world was building infrastructure.

    Fortunately, everyone had gained a lot.

    She could feel the pure internal energy in her body and the abundance of spiritual energy. Everyone felt the same, so no one could bear to go out.

    Bai Liu refined four times and failed. They had no choice but to be thick-skinned again and ask Su Xiaolu for help in extraction. Su Xiaolu did not refuse. She just had a few more pots to look after and used the big pot they made themselves.

    This area stretched as far as the eye could see. For two whole months, everyone was happily harvesting the rich fruits.

    At night, Su Xiaolu sank into the Space to check on the little thing. It was sleeping soundly and eating fruit juice. It actually survived.

    However, it grew very slowly. It had already been two months, and it had only grown a little. It was half a fist more than before.

    The white fur on its body was very soft, and its fur had grown a lot. At a nce, it was obvious that it was not a mouse.

    Su Xiaolu held it in her palm. The little thing had yet to open its eyes, but it was already familiar with Su Xiaolu''s scent. It rubbed against her palm. Su Xiaolu yed with it for a while before putting it back into the nest. It did not like to move. Apart from eating, it slept.

    At first, it would poop in a fixed ce in the nest, but a few days ago, it started to stick its butt out of the nest. Outside was the ground, and Su Xiaolu did not need to clean it up. It was a clean little fellow.

    It flipped on its stomach and slept soundly.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and poked it. It hugged Su Xiaolu''s fingers with its two front paws. Looking at it like this, Su Xiaolu felt that it was like a kangaroo. It was very cute.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space.

    It was already September, and the weather was starting to turn cold.

    The night was already cold. Sometimes she could hear people''s teeth chattering from the cold.

    It seemed colder inside than outside.

    Benefits could ovee the cold. When they came in, it was summer. Everyone was dressed thinly. Even if it was cold now, they could not bear to leave.

    In mid-September, Su Xiaolu ate roasted meat and stirred the fire. She asked Su Chong in a low voice, "Have you decided when to go out?"

    Aftering in for two months, everyone had gained a lot. In this area, there were more opportunities than dangers. No one was willing to leave.

    However, the temperature had been dropping day by day these few days. Su Xiaolu saw that some people already had frostbite. This was obviously abnormal.

    Su Chong said in a low voice, "Brother Heng said that we''ll go out in two days. We''lle back when we''re sufficiently prepared."

    His internal energy was deep, but even he felt a little cold.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. "Alright, it''s time to go out."

    At night, everyone wrapped themselves in thick leather and slept. These leathers were bought from Su Chong with pills.

    "If only it was spring all year round."

    The fat uncle sighed. Although he had been eating meat for the past two months, he had still lost weight.

    Liu Zijin had already put on the leather, but it was still very cold. He couldn''t sleep at night at all. After taking two taels of the pills that Zhou Heng had given him, he left the rest behind.

    Hearing the fat uncle''s sigh, he couldn''t help butugh. He couldn''t help but think that it would be great if there was a fire.

    It was very cold, but he still fell asleep. In a daze, he felt that his body was very warm. A warm

    current flowed straight into his body. He had been woken up by a p.

    It was very cold, but he still fell asleep. In a daze, he felt that his body was very warm. A warm current flowed straight into his body. He had been woken up by a p.

    "Zijin, you''re on fire. Quickly roll around and put out the fire!"

    Su Chong woke Liu Zijin up and shouted at him.

    Su Chong grabbed the skin on his body and soaked it in water. Then, he went to extinguish the fire on Liu Zijin.

    Liu Zijin was also shocked. Why was his body on fire for no reason? The fire was strange, but he didn''t feel anything strange. However, it was really scary when it burned. He ran out of the door and rolled on the ground, but the fire couldn''t be extinguished.

    Liu Zijin''s movements woke the others up. They all came out to take a look. Seeing that Liu Zijin was on fire, they all gasped. This fire seemed to only burn Liu Zijin and not others. Wherever Liu Zijin passed, the trees did not burn.

    "What''s going on? Why is this fire so strange¡­"

    Someone asked. This fire was too strange. Why did it only burn Liu Zijin and not the others?

    Liu Zijin saw that it couldn''t be extinguished, and the fire was still spreading throughout his body. His lower body was wrapped up in mes, but he didn''t feel any pain at all.

    Zhou Heng''s expression was heavy. He couldn''t extinguish the fire even when he poured water on Liu Zijin.

    "Chong, I''m fine. This fire doesn''t hurt at all. I feel very warm andfortable. I just don''t know if I can survive."

    Liu Zijin said to Su Chong. He had thought that there was nothing more dangerous than that big bear in the forest.

    In the past two months, apart from meeting the big bear when they came in, they had indeed not encountered any other danger.

    He was suddenly on fire, immediately waking everyone up. This ce was unknown and mysterious. What would happen? People would never be able to imagine, and the dangers they would encounter were also unexpected.

    Su Chong frowned.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Chong and said, "Ah Chong, if I die here, I hope you can take care of Hun and her son in the future. I''ve really let you down. You''ve helped me so much, but I haven''t repaid you yet, but I want to take more of you."

    Liu Zijin seemed to be making funeral arrangements.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin. She seemed to know why. She looked at Liu Zijin calmly and said, "Brother Liu, listen to me. This thing might not hurt your life. Focus your mind now and feel it. Fight it. Don''t let it upy your heart. You have to stay conscious."

 Chapter 582 Fire

    582 Fire

    "Liu Zijin, do as Xiaolu says. Don''t be distracted. We won''t take care of your wife and children. If you want to take care of them, you can only take care of them yourself. Wang Hun and her son need you."

    "Listen, I''m not going to do what you want."

    Su Chong had an epiphany. He immediately rejected Liu Zijin''s requests and cut off Liu Zijin''s thoughts.

    Liu Zijin was adrift and immediately felt pain. He looked at Su Chong, who turned his head away.

    Su Chong said coldly, "Liu Zijin, we met by chance and have no rtionships with each other. Even your cousin in your n wants to rece you in your schrly examination, do you think you can trust me? Do you want to test human nature? I can do it for a year or so. No one can do it in ten or twenty years. I also have a wife. Will my wife allow me to take care of other people''s wives and children? Liu Zijin, listen carefully. I''m no longer the Su Chong of the past. I have my own home. In my heart, my own home is the most important."

    "I don''t care what kind of monster you are, you have to defeat it!"

    After saying that, Su Chong turned around. At this moment, he could not give Liu Zijin any hope. He knew that these words were very cruel, but it was also an undeniable fact.

    He knew Liu Zijin better than anyone else.

    "Brother Liu, don''t admit defeat. You''ll definitely win! Don''t forget how you used to drag your crippled leg to rush for the exam. I remember you saying that even if you die, you have to die on the way, not admit defeat at the beginning. Your mother finally had a few years of good life. Sister-inw Hun needs you, and Yunan needs a father. They''re all waiting for you!"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin firmly and said word by word, she believed that Liu Zijin would not give up.

    One had to know that in the past, Liu Zijin had walked so far with such a weak body and almost crippled feet. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had walked through mountains of knives and seas of mes. He would not give up.

    Liu Zijin''s situation was the same as what Zhou Zhi had encountered previously. Outsiders could not provide any help in such a matter. He could only rely on his willpower to win.

    Liu Zijin curled up on the ground. The pain made him want to give up, but his mind was filled with images of Wang Hun, the child, and his mother. Resisting was really painful.

    He thought back to when he was rushing for the exam. Didn''t it hurt back then? It hurt too.

    How did he persevere back then?

    He tried hard to recall and recalled his mother''s tearful and determined expression. She said, "Zijin, I believe in you. You can definitely do it. Go and take the exam. Then, I can die in peace."

    Therefore, he used all his strength to leave, limping. There was only one belief in his heart, and relying on this belief, it supported him to walk so far.

    He was working hard, and the heavens had not let him down. He had met Su Chong. If he had given up halfway, he would not have met Su Chong. There was a benefactor in his life, but he had to work hard.

    ''Liu Zijin, you could do it in the past, and you can do it now. It''s just a little pain. What''s there to be afraid of?!''

    In the past, he only had his mother behind him. Now that he had a wife and child behind him, he could not give up easily!

    Endure it. Endure it. He would definitely make it. He would definitely be able to persevere.

    Even though the pain engulfed his sea of consciousness, he managed to withstand it. The raging mes could no longer devour him.

    "I want to go home, I want to go home¡­"

    Liu Zijin muttered with all his might. It was this obsession that made him endure it.

    From dark to dawn, the mes on his body gradually disappeared.

    "How is it? Is he alright now?"

    Seeing that Liu Zijin seemed to be fine, someone asked suspiciously, but they did not dare to go forward to check.

    Su Xiaolu went forward and reached out to take Liu Zijin''s pulse. His pulse was a little weak. Su Xiaolu took out a medicine bottle and poured out a life-saving pill for Liu Zijin to eat.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu and asked curiously, "Xiaolu, am I fine?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liu Zijin''s wrist. There were no marks. She nodded. "Calm down and feel it. See if you can feel any other invasion?"

    Liu Zijin did as he was told. A momentter, he shook his head. There was nothing left.

    With so many people around, Su Xiaolu decided to tell Liu Zijin about this in detailter.

    Liu Zijin was sent back to the wooden house to recuperate.

    His sudden ident caught everyone off guard. For a moment, everyone''s probing hearts turned cold. They all wanted to urge Zhou Heng to make a decision and leave quickly.

    Previously, they did not want to leave. Now, they wanted to leave early.

    The weather was getting colder and colder, and there was even an unknown me. It was obviously not safe here.

    "This is so strange. The weather is like the dead of winter. Who knows when it will freeze and snow? If only I could control the snow¡­"

    They sat in groups of twos and threes. Someone casually mentioned it.

    The others smiled and agreed. "If you can control ice and snow, I can also control water and nts."

    Some people said that being able to control lightning was the most powerful. Whoever they disliked would be struck by lightning.

    Apart from the unforeseen event that frightened them at the beginning, nothing happened after that. Everyone was relieved and began to chat andugh.

    21:16

    Listening to themotion outside, the wooden house was quiet.

    Su Xiaolu asked Liu Zijin how he felt.

    Liu Zijin smiled and said, "I feel fine. I''m feeling energetic. Also, there''s something a little strange. I don''t know what it is, but I feel a little different."

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, "Take off your clothes and let me see."

    Liu Zijin was a little embarrassed, but thinking that Su Xiaolu was a divine doctor, he followed her instructions and took off his clothes. He saw a red mark on his arm.

    "Xiaolu, what is this?"

    Liu Zijin frowned. He reached out and pulled. This mark seemed to have grown out of his flesh and could not be rubbed off. This was a part of his body.

    Su Chong and the others frowned.

    Su Xiaolu said, "This should be a fire mark. Try it and see if you can control the fire as you please."

    Liu Zijin felt that it was too ridiculous. How could he control fire? If he could control fire, then he could hold fire in his hands.

    Just as he thought about that, he was shocked. Not only him, but Su Chong and the others were also shocked.

    A ball of fire suddenly appeared in Liu Zijin''s palm. The temperature was very high.

    "Zijin¡­"

    Su Chong was a little worried.

    Liu Zijin''s jaw also dropped and looked at the fireball in his palm in disbelief. He clenched his fist tightly, and his fist turned into a ming fist. He didn''t feel any pain at all. He reached out his other hand. Just as this thought appeared in his mind, a fireball appeared in his palm, and both his hands turned into fireballs.

    As he thought of retracting it, the fireballs on his hands disappearedpletely in an instant.

 Chapter 583 - 583 Sensing

    583 Sensing

    He swallowed.

    Su Chong also fell into deep thought. After a while, Su Chong spoke first. ¡°So, Zijin benefited from a disaster. From now on, he can control fire. He¡¯s the embodiment of fire?¡±

    Fire Incarnation, Fire Mark, whatever it was called. Liu Zijin had the ability to use fire.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Like Zhou Zhi, Liu Zijin sensed an ability and subdued it for his own use.

    ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t let anyone know for the time being.¡±

    Zhou Heng reminded Liu Zijin that this was his opportunity and a good thing.

    Liu Zijin nodded in agreement. He was very relieved. He had always been a weak schr. His body was not strong enough, and he was what people called a refined schr. He actually did not want to be a refined schr. He was very envious of Su Chong¡¯s good martial arts skills.

    And now, he could control fire. This meant that from now on, he was not only a refined schr, but he could also protect his wife and children and fight for a foothold in this world that was starting to be deste. He was very happy.

    Everyone came out of the wooden house so that Liu Zijin could have a good rest.

    ¡°Xiaolu, when Ah Zhi was at sea with you¡­¡±

    After leaving the wooden house, Zhou Heng stopped Su Xiaolu. He hesitated for a long time before asking.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t know the situation yet.¡±

    She did not know how this ability chose people.

    However, the process was painful. There was no doubt about it.

    Liu Zijin was in pain, and so was Zhou Zhi. Liu Zijin¡¯s mark was on his arm, Zhou Zhi¡¯s mark was on his wrist, and Liu Zijin¡¯s mark was a circle of red marks. Zhou Zhi¡¯s mark also had leaves.

    There were simrities, but they were not the same.

    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going back tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Heng did not ask further. He passed down the order. He had been here for long enough. It was time to go back.

    When it was almost dark, an ident happened.

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    Someone shouted.

    The campsite was illuminated by fire. Several people were on fire, and some were frozen into ice.

    Some people were wrapped in vines, while others were covered in ayer of water. All kinds of strange things happened to people.

    At this moment, they realized that no matter how high their martial arts were, it was useless now.

    If they could not use their internal energy, the changes in their body would not stop.

    At this moment, someone shouted at Su Xiaolu, ¡°Alchemist, help¡ª¡±

    During this period of time, more than half of the people who had separated had returned. Some had already died in the forest. Twenty of these people who had returned were experiencing all kinds of changes. Everyone knew that Su Xiaolu was an alchemist and asked her for help.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. This might be an opportunity for you. After meeting it, no one can help you. You can only seed if you defeat it yourself. You can only rely on your willpower and mental strength to resist it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu used her internal energy. Her voice could drown out all the terrified cries and enter everyone¡¯s ears.

    When some people heard this, they sat down and began to defend themselves against the strange ability in their bodies.

    Once they resisted, they all cried out in pain.

    Someone cursed angrily, ¡°F*ck. Why does it hurt so much¡­ Ow, it hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°This is simply like cutting flesh with a knife¡­¡±

    The wails rose and fell.

    ¡°Damn, if I had known that it would hurt so much, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be a god¡­¡±

    Some people thought too much about their suffering and cursed in pain.

    When Su Xiaolu heard this, it dawned on her. She understood. It was sensing. These abilities could be sensed. It responded to those that thought of it.

    Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Heng, Su Chong, and the others, ¡°These abilities can be sensed. If you have something in your mind, you can respond to it. Pain is a test of abilities. As for what will happen if you fail the test, I¡¯m not sure at the moment.¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone suddenly understood. It was as if all the fog had been lifted.

    Wind, rain, thunder, lightning, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, or other things could be sensed as long as they could be thought of. If one wanted to obtain abilities, they naturally had to go through a test.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ There¡¯s really no free lunch in this world. I¡¯m afraid this pain is not something ordinary people can endure.¡±

    Old Wu sighed. At his age, he did not know if he could withstand it.

    It was better not to think too much.

    Liu Zijin had sensed the fire. Now, someone else had also sensed the fire. This meant that not everyone could monopolize it just because they sensed it first. No matter what kind of ability it was, anyone was qualified.

    It was better to wait and see.

    Gui You pondered as he looked at the people struggling in pain.

    From dark to dawn.

    The people¡¯s wails gradually weakened.

    Those who survived were only left with half a breath. Those who didn¡¯t survive had hollow eyes and lost their minds.

    There were also those who did not make it through. Their minds were intact, but their dantian waspletely destroyed, and their martial arts foundation was no longer there. They were filled with regret, pain, and breakdown. They cried out uncontrobly.

    There were more than twenty people who responded and only ten of them survived in the end. Five of them lost their minds and got up to run around after recovering their energy. They ran into the forest and cried andughed like crazy.

    There were also ten people who had lost their martial arts foundation. They all cried bitterly.

    As for those who had sessfully sensed it, there were strong and weak ones. Some could release water pirs in their hands, some could release ice pirs, lightning, fire, and so on.

    ...

    Perhaps because they knew that it was weak, they all ate the pills.

    After taking the pills, they were clearly in better spirits.

    Zhou Heng sent them off and everyone agreed.

    There were nearly a hundred people when they came in, but half of them were lost here.

    Aftering out of the fog, Zhou Heng ordered to lock down the city.

    Su Xiaolu ate at the inn and the three of them slept well. The next day, Chen Xi and his wife came looking for them.

    ¡°Uncle Wu, what¡¯s inside?¡±

    Chen Xi went straight to the point.

    Madam Tian pinched him and smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. Then, she looked at Old Wu and Gui You respectfully and said, ¡°Seniors, in the past two months, there have been many ces in the Great Zhou that have been covered in fog. The government has sent people to seal them. Nothing major has happened yet. Now that you havee out from there, what¡¯s inside?¡±

    The strange fog and the roars of the ferocious beasts made manymoners uneasy. Those who were close began to drag their families to a ce they thought was safe.

    It could be said that the entire Great Zhou was waiting for news from Furongzhou.

    ...

    Old Wu looked at Chen Xi and his wife and told them everything that had happened in the fog, including the sensing of abilities.

    Sensing it was dangerous, but it was also an opportunity.

    ¡°Seniors, you¡ª¡± Madam Tian looked at Gui You and the others. She wanted to ask if they had sensed it too.

 Chapter 584 - 584 Sensing 2

    584 Sensing 2

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and gave an answer. ¡°It looks like it hurts. We¡¯re not in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    In any case, if he wanted to enter and sense it, there were many ways to enter. The most important thing was whether he could withstand the painful test.

    Gui You nodded in agreement.

    They were indeed not in a hurry. He said indifferently, ¡°In these two days, we will leave this ce.¡±

    !!

    Fog had also appeared elsewhere. Whether it was the same or not, he had to take a look to know.

    ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯ve thought this through.¡±

    Madam Tian smiled and said.

    ¡°If you want to sense any abilities, try your best to be careful.¡±

    Old Wu said to Madam Tian.

    Madam Tian smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. We will be careful.¡±

    Chen Xi scratched his head and said, ¡°Uncle Wu, if there¡¯s any news, please let us know. As you know, Mother Yan and I are guarding this small ce. We don¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    In this small ce, the couple was free and didn¡¯t want to move around unless they had no choice.

    Madam Tian smiled sweetly and leaned against him gently.

    Old Wu nodded impatiently. ¡°Got it, got it. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back.¡±

    ¡®Stop being so lovey-dovey in front of me.¡¯

    Chen Xi stood up happily with Madam Tian. Madam Tian waved at Su Xiaolu gently and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, see you next time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved back. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Chen. Goodbye, Auntie.¡±

    After Chen Xi and his wife left, Gui You and Old Wu returned to their rooms to rest.

    Su Xiaolu carried the little guy out of the Space and ced it on the table to y with it.

    The little guy felt uneasy in an unfamiliar ce and burrowed into Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm.

    Su Xiaolu touched its head and sniffed it. There was still no smell. Su Xiaolu hugged it and whispered with a smile, ¡°Do you want milk? How about I give you goat milk?¡±

    She asked the shopkeeper for goat¡¯s milk. When it smelled the milk, the little guy was obviously excited.

    Her little head plunged into the bowl. Su Xiaolu was worried that it would drown, but a series of milk bubbles popped up. After a while, the little guy¡¯s stomach bulged and the bowl of milk was empty.

    At this moment, this thing was like an inted balloon. Its limbs were no longer touching the ground, and it looked really funny.

    It stuck out its little tongue and licked its mouth.

    After eating, ity in Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm and wanted to sleep. Su Xiaolu put it back into her space. She did not know how long it would take for this thing to grow up. In any case, she would raise it like this for now.

    She went to take a look at the carp in the spiritual spring water. The carp were in good spirits.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space and went out to buy some milk. When the time came, she would boil it with hot water for the little guy to drink.

    For the past two months, it had been drinking fruit juice only.

    At night, Su Chong came over for dinner.

    ¡°Big Brother, when are you guys going back?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked casually.

    Su Chong avoided her gaze. ¡°I still have to ask Brother Heng. I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Liar!¡±

    Su Chong immediately blushed. He did not even dare to look at Su Xiaolu.

    Gui You did not speak.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong and said in a heavier tone, ¡°Brother!¡±

    Su Chong swallowed the food in his mouth and was very conflicted, but he still said, ¡°Xiaolu, we won¡¯t be returning for the time being. Brother Heng said that he wants to go in again. He wants to sense that thing. I won¡¯t hide it from you. Actually, I have the same idea.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, I know it¡¯s very dangerous, but there are benefits to surviving it, right? Zijin can control fire now. His fire energy will turn into a fireball and he can shoot them. Once it touches others, they will definitely be burned.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu with an unshakable determination in his eyes. There was another reason why he wanted to go. Lin Yaoyao had written a letter. She was pregnant and found out a month after he left.

    He was about to be a father. In this world, he needed to be stronger than before to protect his wife, children and parents.

    ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little worried. She was also afraid that Su Chong would not be able to survive.

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu firmly and shook his head. He could not wait any longer.

    Previously, they thought that the fog was some kind of barrier to iste the things inside froming out, but that was not the case.

    The fog was thinning, and some small livestock inside were alsoing out one after another. Thoserge and terrifying ones woulde out sooner orter. A mere mortal body could not resist those things.

    Once Liu Zijin¡¯s ability hit those things, it would be difficult to put out the fire. It would be more effective than them taking action.

    Possessing abilities and improving them was a necessary path. The earlier the better.

    The four of them ate quietly. After dinner, Su Chong prepared to return.

    Old Wu stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Su Chong stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die sooner orter. The sooner you die, the sooner you¡¯ll be reborn. Remember to inform us when you go in. We have to go again too.¡±

    Old Wu said calmly.

    Gui You nodded slightly.

    ...

    Su Chong frowned. ¡°Master, Uncle-Master, this is too dangerous. You should wait for a while. At least wait for us toe out.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Brother, no one can help each other with sensing abilities. I¡¯m inclined to believe that this is a gift from the heavens. The test is also predestined. Whether it¡¯s early orte, this path can only be taken by oneself. This is a personal choice. We can¡¯t stop you, Brother. Likewise, you can¡¯t stop us either.¡±

    Old Wu raised his head proudly.

    Gui You crossed his arms and remained expressionless.

    Su Chong lowered his head helplessly and muttered, ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    He could not hide his thoughts and could not deceive Master and Uncle-Master.

    Su Xiaoluughed and held Su Chong¡¯s arm. She smiled affectionately and said, ¡°This is normal. Of course, you can¡¯t hide it in front of my two powerful Masters. However, this also proves that you¡¯re pure-hearted. We don¡¯t have to worry about each other. We can survive this.¡±

    ¡°Master Gui You is so vigorous and carefree. Although my Master is a little older, I haven¡¯t grown up yet. I haven¡¯t shown him my filial piety yet. He can¡¯t bear to leave. There¡¯s also me. I¡¯m only 13 years old. My life hasn¡¯t even begun yet, and I can¡¯t bear to die. It was not easy for you to marry sister-inw. I guess you can¡¯t bear to die even more. That process might be a little painful, but as long as you have faith to push through it, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to survive. So, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said that as long as their faith was firm enough, there was no obstacle that they could not ovee.

    This matter could be big or small.

    It was a matter of life and death, but to put it simply, it was as simple as eating and sleeping.

    ...

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back then. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Su Chong also smiled. That¡¯s right, it was not a big deal. As long as he did not take it seriously, it was not a big deal.

 Chapter 585 - 585 Entering Again

    585 Entering Again

    Hearing his sister say this, Su Chong also felt that it was not a big deal.

    After Su Chong left, Old Wu sighed. ¡°Girl, if Master can¡¯t make it through, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Put me out of my misery directly. Don¡¯t let Master run around crazily. Master would rather be happy.¡±

    He had only said those harsh words in front of Su Chong. Old Wu was still not confident.

    However, he had to take this path no matter what. He didn¡¯t mind going there earlier, but if he really couldn¡¯t get through it, he still wanted to die quickly.

    !!

    Otherwise, even if he was brought out, he would still be a lunatic in the future. At that time, he would be crazy and physiologically abnormal. Even if he lost consciousness, he would still care about his image.

    After all, he was the old divine doctor. He had been glorious all his life. He couldn¡¯t stand it if he became like that in his old age. He was a person who cared a lot about his face.

    Gui You sneered and said, ¡°In your dreams. The girl¡¯s martial arts are not as advanced as mine. I won¡¯t allow her to kill you. What can she do?¡±

    ¡°If you go crazy, I won¡¯t allow the girl to kill you. I¡¯ll let you live abnormally. When you die in the future, it will be engraved on your epitaph and be a stain on you forever. When I die, I¡¯ll tell you in detail so that you won¡¯t have any dignity even if you be a ghost!¡±

    Gui You was cold and heartless. After saying that, he turned around and returned to his room.

    Old Wu was exasperated. He pointed at Gui You with a trembling finger. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­¡±

    After a long while, he still couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth. Gui You was in a good mood and whistled happily.

    Old Wu stomped his feet in anger.

    Su Xiaolu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you work harder to survive it? Master Gui You is much more advanced than me. He¡¯s also my master. I can¡¯t offend my superiors. It¡¯s mainly because I can¡¯t beat him¡­¡±

    ¡°Please forgive your disciple¡¯s ipetence.¡±

    Su Xiaolu lowered her head and suppressed the corners of her mouth, trying not to smile.

    Her old man¡¯s opponent had to be Master Gui You.

    Old Wu stomped his feet. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I must sense something powerful and beat that damn Gui You to the ground!¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement.

    Old Wu said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, you have to sense a powerful one too. Let¡¯s attack together. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t deal with him!¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement.

    Old Wu returned to his room with his hands behind his back.

    After Gui You¡¯s provocation, Old Wu no longer had the mood to seek relief. He knew Gui You too well. He didn¡¯t think that these were just harsh words. Gui You was definitely someone who would do what he said.

    If he really went crazy, he wouldn¡¯t be the divine doctor Wu. Gui You wouldn¡¯t treat him as a divine doctor anymore. He wouldn¡¯t care about their past rtionship at all and would definitely humiliate him ruthlessly.

    Therefore, in order to protect his old dignity, Old Wu gritted his teeth and no longer had that thought. It was just a little painful. He would definitely survive! He wanted to live to be a hundred years old!

    ¡ª-

    When Su Chong returned to the residence, Zhou Heng was writing a letter.

    Seeing him, he put down his pen and rubbed his be. ¡°You¡¯re back. How are Xiaolu and the rest? What are their ns? They should be leaving. Are they going to Yanzhou or Wanzhou?¡±

    White fog also appeared in Yanzhou and Wanzhou. He felt that Su Xiaolu and the others should go back and take a look.

    Su Chong shook his head. ¡°Xiaolu and the others are going in with us again.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong. ¡°No, this is too dangerous. Didn¡¯t I ask you not to tell them? Ah Chong, Xiaolu is still young. Master Wu and Master Gui You are not young anymore. They¡­ don¡¯t have to take such a risk.¡±

    If something big were to happen in the future, they should be strong enough to protect them.

    It was impossible for everyone in the world to sense abilities. There were always some ordinary people who wanted to live a stable life, and no matter what kind of world it was, there would be a stable ce.

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng and exined, ¡°I thought so too. No matter what they are like, as long as I¡¯m still breathing, I¡¯ll protect my family, but I can¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°Master Gui You has his own decision, and so does Uncle-Master Wu. They are all free and unrestrained people. As long as they want to do something, no one can stop them. On the contrary, if they don¡¯t want to do it, I can¡¯t force them.¡±

    Su Chong was quite helpless. Actually, not to mention Su Xiaolu and the others, he could not even stop Madam Zhao and Su Sang.

    Su Sang had taught them since they were sensible and respected what they did. Their family followed one principle, which was to make their own decisions. As long as they thought it through and could bear the consequences and would not regret it, they could do anything.

    It was rare in this life. It was their fortune to be sober and free.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡ª¡±

    Zhou Heng rubbed his forehead. If he didn¡¯t have the intention, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Su Chong patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother Heng, don¡¯t take all of this on yourself. Even without you, I would have taken this step. Xiaolu would have done it too. Master Gui You and Uncle-Master would have done it too. Yaoyao is pregnant, and I¡¯m going to be a father. I believe that my beliefs are firm enough. Don¡¯t you believe in yourself, Brother Heng?¡±

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng. If Zhou Heng hesitated and was not confident, he would stop him no matter what.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Chong and said without hesitation, ¡°Of course I believe in myself. It was not easy to get to where I am today. I still have to spend the rest of my life with Xiaoling.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was still waiting for him. She had sacrificed so much for him. How would he dare to let her down? He wanted to go because he had a firm and unwavering faith.

    Their eyes met and saw the firm conviction in each other¡¯s eyes. Both of themughed.

    After making up his mind, Zhou Heng quickly set a time.

    This time, it was September 23rd.

    It was cold inside, so everyone put on their jackets. This time, no one from the martial world was summoned.

    Apanying them were only Zhou Heng¡¯s trusted aides. There were a few people whose names begin with the words ¡°Mu¡±, ¡°Lin¡± and ¡°Sen¡±, as well as Su Xiaolu, Old Wu, and Gui You.

    The fog was indeed much lighter than before.

    Not long after entering this time, they encountered some small animals. They had long ears like rabbits and jumped around. However, they were a little different from the rabbits outside. They looked ugly, but they were still called rabbits.

    Perhaps because the big bear was dead, many traces of animals began to appear in this forest.

    They still went straight into the hintend. This time, they walked for another day. The deeper they went, the denser the spiritual energy, but the danger would also be greater. After setting up camp, the first batch of people began to meditate.

    Su Xiaolu and her disciples were among the first batch of people. The others gathered their spirits and formed an encirclement to protect the people in the circle.

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and emptied her mind. Just as Old Wu had said, if she wanted to sense something, she had to sense something powerful. But what exactly was powerful? After she emptied her mind, she gradually felt strange. It was so quiet around her. There seemed to be many light spots swimming around her. A voice in her heart told her: Just grab it.

    ...

 Chapter 586 - 586 Catch the Shining

    586 Catch the Shining

    Su Xiaolu wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Grab what? How did she know what she was grabbing? How did she know if she was grabbing what she wanted?

    Su Xiaolu hesitated.

    It was as if the thing knew what she was thinking. Soon, she felt it even more clearly.

    Something brushed in front of her, something heavy, and she knew it was gold.

    There were also fresh branches brushing her hair.

    Sweet water, the source of life.

    Fire that could burn everything to ashes, earth that nurtured everything, ice, lightning, and all sorts of other things brushed past her. They were all sending a message: Just grab it.

    Now she knew what they were. Should she grab it or not?

    How did Big Brother and the rest feel now? Did they feel the same as her?

    Su Xiaolu was not in a hurry. Her mind became more and more empty. Gradually, she felt it more clearly.

    This time, she felt more of the various powers. They all had shapes. Not just shapes, but sizes, strengths and weaknesses.

    Threads, like tangled balls of thread, danced in front of her, waiting for her to reach out and grab one of them.

    No matter what kind of ability it was, she could feel that it was very gentle when she was close to it. They were very friendly with her.

    Su Xiaolu did not move and let time pass slowly. She did not know how long had passed, but her vision was clear. She could actually see.

    In front of her was a gorgeous and colorful scene. All those abilities turned into ribbons and danced in front of her.

    The colors varied from dark to light, varying in size.

    There were also some that looked like stars and emitted light. There were very few stars and they would not emit light. As far as the eye could see, there were simply as many as hairs on a cow.

    She looked carefully. The stars were shining, and the colors were not uniform or repetitive.

    In other words, every star was unique.

    Su Xiaolu reached out. She decided to grab the water. She liked water.

    A sparkling water star wrapped around her arm. She felt very close to it. Water entered her palm and slowly flowed through her entire body.

    Su Xiaolu firmed her belief and thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of any test. I¡¯m already prepared.¡¯

    ¡°Girl, wake up¡­¡±

    An anxious voice called out to her. Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    She opened her eyes and saw that her entire body was covered in a water membrane, leaving only her head outside. The sky was already bright outside, and her Masters were looking at her anxiously.

    Old Wu¡¯s face was pale and a little weak. He said angrily, ¡°Stupid girl, if you dare to not hold on, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ll let you be a crazy girl and eat what others don¡¯t want. I¡¯ll give you food that¡¯s worse than pig food. I¡¯ll let you pee in your pants and ignore you. When I die in the future, I¡¯ll humiliate you ruthlessly in hell!¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl, did you hear that?!¡±

    Old Wu used Gui You¡¯s words to threaten Su Xiaolu.

    If not for the fact that the old man had already started to cry, Su Xiaolu would have believed him.

    Old Wu had a cold personality and did not like women to approach him. Even if it was her, the old man would despise her. However, he liked his disciple from the bottom of his heart and protected her like his precious heart.

    Although he was threatening her now, he did not have any power. It was obvious that he could not do what he said.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu spoke with difficulty. She felt pain. It hurt so much. She tried her best to squeeze out a smile for the old man. She would not give up easily.

    ¡°I still want to¡­ send you off¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Old Wu. The pain made her sweat profusely, and her face twisted uncontrobly. She thought that she must be very ugly now.

    ¡°So ugly¡­¡±

    Old Wu was very disdainful. Then, he wiped his tears and exined coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not crying for you. I¡¯m crying for myself. You¡¯ve wasted so much of my blood, sweat, and tears. You spent hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. Try dying!¡±

    ¡°In this life, you have to pay me back with interest! If you want to die, dream on!¡±

    Old Wu snorted.

    Su Xiaolu was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Master, it really hurts¡­¡±

    It hurt. It really hurt. Su Xiaolu could not find words to describe it. This pain felt like every cell and every strand of hair was making her crazy. She wanted to cry, but she could not even cry.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you have to hold on. Father and Mother are still waiting for you. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. I¡¯m going to be a father. You¡¯re going to be an aunt. Xiaolu, do you hear me?¡±

    Su Chong¡¯s eyes turned red as he choked.

    Su Xiaolu looked over. Her brother was going to be a father and she was going to be an aunt.

    The Su family was about to have a eldest grandson. Of course, she wanted to see it.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t give up. You will definitely be able to hold on!¡±

    Zhou Heng also encouraged Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng in confusion. ¡°Sister isn¡¯t pregnant, right?¡±

    ¡°Guess!¡±

    Zhou Heng did not say anything and let Su Xiaolu guess for herself.

    Su Xiaolu felt as if there was a hammer hammering in her mind. For a moment, she could not tell if Zhou Zhi¡¯s words were true or not.

    She was in too much pain. She looked around and realized that she was thest one left. Furthermore, it was very dangerous.

    Tsk! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts so much.

    ...

    ¡°Stupid girl, stupid girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Good disciple, good disciple¡­ Don¡¯t die. At my age, I can¡¯t take the blow¡­ Su Xiaolu, girl, girl¡­¡±

    Old Wu burst into tears. What pretense? He couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. He was going to die of sadness.

    ¡°Master has put in a lot of effort for you. If you¡¯re gone, Master won¡¯t be able to live either. You brat, don¡¯t you really feel sorry for Master? Can you bear to see Master die at his age¡­¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl, open your mouth and eat all these medicines!¡±

    Old Wu wailed, pinched open Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth, and made her eat the medicine.

    Su Xiaolu choked and tears streamed down her face.

    She might not die from the pain, but from choking and swallowing desperately.

    After swallowing, she heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know what Old Wu had given her to eat. She felt that her meridians were about to explode, and her internal breath exploded in an instant. She felt her pores open and blood seeped out.

    But at the same time, a very strange feeling surrounded her. It soaked through all her meridians and wasfortable.

    She was repairing, losing control, repairing, and being tortured repeatedly.

    ...

    Seeing Old Wu cry until his snot bubble, Su Xiaolu¡¯s distorted face could not help but smile. However, the smile did notst for a few seconds. The corners of her mouth twitched in pain again.

    In these short six hours, Su Xiaolu felt as if countless years had passed.

 Chapter 587 - 587 Water

    587 Water

    She did not even have time to despise Old Wu when his tears and snot fell on her.

    She wanted to tell the old man to stay away. She was afraid that the old man¡¯s snot would fall into her mouth.

    She was in too much pain. What if she couldn¡¯t shut her mouth?

    It hurt so much. Why couldn¡¯t she faint?

    !!

    It was very difficult, but she had never thought of giving up. She had lived for two lifetimes and it was not easy for her to get to where she was today. Her family was safe and rich, and she was also a little famous. She had given up on being the darling of the rich and powerful. The hardships she had suffered in the past were not for nothing.

    Now, Wisdom King Zhou Zhi was her close friend. The two of them had gone through life and death together.

    The noble Crown Prince, the future emperor, was her third brother-inw.

    The elder sister who doted on her the most was the Crown Prince¡¯s wife, and she would be the queen of a country in the future.

    Her elder brother was a top scorer in martial arts. In the future, he would have no problem bing a king.

    Her second brother was the top scorer in academics. He was talented and intelligent. In the future, her second brother would definitely be the prime minister. She could do whatever she wanted in the Great Zhou!

    She had a divine doctor master who was proficient in both medicine and poison. She also had the number one sword artist as her master. With such a good identity, where could he find a better life?

    Therefore, she could not die. If she did not live arrogantly for a hundred years, she would be letting her status down.

    No matter how much it hurt, she was not afraid. Not afraid, not afraid!

    Su Xiaolu was very determined. She firmly believed that she could hold on.

    After noon, her pain began to decrease rapidly.

    Old Wu had already fainted from crying and was carried off to rest.

    Su Chong and Zhou Heng surrounded her. They held her hands and didn¡¯t say anything. They only let her know that they were all there.

    Gui You was also by her side. His usual cold arrogance had disappeared. He frowned and his eyes were filled with worry.

    Meeting Su Xiaolu¡¯s gaze, he said coldly, ¡°Girl, have you forgotten the promise you made to your eldest cousin? If you¡¯re gone, this promise won¡¯t count. Think about it carefully. If you break your promise, how disappointed will your eldest cousin be? I heard that he¡¯s lost all his impetuousness in the past year. Now, he¡¯s just waiting for you to keep your promise.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes turned red. Yes, she couldn¡¯t die.

    Her one-year promise with Qi Xingfeng hade to an end, and she hadn¡¯t fulfilled it yet.

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t die.¡±

    She used all her strength to say these words.

    She would endure it. Definitely. Definitely.

    As the sky gradually darkened, the water membrane on Su Xiaolu¡¯s body was still there, wrapped around one of her arms.

    Her mental state was getting worse and worse. No matter how much tonic she took, it was useless.

    In a daze, she heard many arguments.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just jealous that your brother is stronger than you. If anything happens to my girl, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time even if I have to risk my life!¡±

    ¡°Why is it taking so long? Why did she hurt for so long? Ahhh¡­ My heart is about to break. My good disciple, my heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Miss Su either. You can¡¯t me our master!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his fault. It¡¯s all his fault. I¡¯ve always looked down on him. He¡¯s just a sanctimonious person. Did I really think he¡¯s a good person? Pfft, pfft, pfft! How can he have a good heart when he came from a man-eating ce!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master is right. Everything is my fault. I have noints about how Uncle-Master wants to punish me. Uncle-Master saved my life. It doesn¡¯t matter if Uncle-Master wants to take it. I¡¯m willing to pay with my life!¡±

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes with difficulty. She wanted to tell them not to argue.

    Su Chong held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand tightly and said in a choked voice, ¡°Xiaolu, did you hear that? Little Brother Heng and Uncle-Master Wu are arguing. If you can¡¯t hold on, something will happen. Uncle-Master only has you as his disciple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong. She wanted to say, ¡°Hurry up and persuade him.¡±

    However, Su Chong did not seem to understand. There were only reddened eyes and hot tears falling onto her neck.

    ¡°Xiaolu, if something happens to you, how will Big Brother exin it to Father and Mother? Xiaolu, if this is a normal world, Big Brother would rather never get better. Uncle-Master can¡¯t ept it, and Big Brother can¡¯t ept losing you.¡±

    Su Chong sobbed.

    ¡°Why are you in pain for so long? If only the pain could be transferred to Big Brother.¡±

    His every word was like a hot knife tip that pierced Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart.

    She was also crying. She did not know why she was in so much pain for so long. This was not something she could change.

    Perhaps if she wanted to obtain something different from others, the price she had to pay was even more painful.

    She was not someone who could withstand pain. She had never felt so much pain before. She had never felt so much pain in her two lifetimes.

    It was hard to persevere, but she had never thought of giving up. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how long it hurt, there would always be an end.

    At this moment, where Su Xiaolu could not see, everyone was frowning.

    ¡°Xiaolu¡¯s situation is too special.¡±

    Zhou Heng sounded helpless.

    Old Wu was silent and a little sad. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can and can¡¯t do¡­¡±

    It was said that when fate came, they would meet. When fate dissipated, they would separate. How could he control a mere mortal body? He had always been very open-minded. However, at this moment, he refused to believe it.

    F*ck fate! F*ck off!

    No matter what they did, Su Xiaolu still fell unconscious. This time, no one could wake her up.

    The water membrane on her arm was still there. It didn¡¯t dissipate, but it didn¡¯t disappear either.

    Gradually, the sky brightened again.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu still did not wake up.

    Old Wu cried until his eyes were swollen and his voice was hoarse.

    Another day dawned. At this moment, Su Xiaolu had been in pain for three days and three nights.

    ¡°Master, wake up quickly. Divine doctor Wu, Senior¡­ Wake up quickly. The water membrane on Miss Su¡¯s body is gone!¡±

    When Mu Si saw that Su Xiaolu was clean, he thought that he had seen it wrongly. After rubbing his eyes to confirm repeatedly, he hurriedly woke everyone up.

    This sound woke everyone up.

    Old Wu was in a sorry state and was not in a good mood. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he cried again. ¡°Stupid girl¡­¡±

    He thought Su Xiaolu was dead.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes with difficulty and said weakly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡±

    She was also woken up by the noise. When she woke up, there was no difort on her body, only hunger. Looking at the pitiful old man with white hair, Su Xiaolu instantly felt a lump in her throat and wheedled pitifully.

    ¡°You damn girl, you scared me to death¡­¡±

    ...

    Old Wu was stunned for a moment before he cried tears of joy. He raised his hand high and gently hit Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong, Zhou Heng, and Gui You appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s line of sight.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother, Master Gui You, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll get you something to eat,¡± Gui You said calmly and turned to leave.

 Chapter 588 - 588 Water, Water

    588 Water, Water

    Soon, Su Xiaolu had hot milk to drink.

    After drinking two big bowls, she was full of energy. She looked at Gui You curiously. ¡°Master Gui You, where did you find this?¡±

    ¡°Mehh¡­¡±

    A sheep¡¯s cry attracted Su Xiaolu. She looked over and saw a big ewe and a littlemb. They wanted to drink milk, but Gui You kicked them away.

    Su Xiaolu found it funny and helpless.

    She was so happy. Her friends, family, and Masters all doted on her.

    Even the cold and heartless Gui You would do such a childish and detestable thing for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, littlemb. I promise I¡¯ll return your mother to you after drinking two more bowls!¡±

    It was really painful when it hurt, but it got better very quickly.

    Su Xiaolu was not in good spirits, mainly because she was hungry. After all, she had not eaten for three days.

    After drinking two bowls of warm goat milk, her stomach felt better, and she began to eat meat.

    After eating two big bird legs, Su Xiaolu was full of energy.

    Everyone looked at her. Without guessing, she knew how puzzled they were.

    Sitting together, Zhou Heng asked, ¡°Xiaolu, what did you sense? They said that sensing is like fishing in the sea. Everyone else felt the same. What about you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, girl? Go to sleep and rest.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes at Zhou Heng like an old hen protecting its baby.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore. I¡¯ve slept for three days. I¡¯ve slept enough.¡±

    Knowing that everyone had questions, Su Xiaolu smiled and exined, ¡°The metaphor of fishing in the sea is correct. Big Brother, Third Brother, I don¡¯t know if everyone feels the same, but listen to me in detail.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled how she felt at that time. She said slowly, ¡°At first, I could feel many things surrounding me. They would brush past me so that I could know what they were. There are all kinds of abilities, but I don¡¯t know how big they are. I had a feeling in my heart. Just grab them.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t move at that time. If I thought about it more, I¡¯ll be able to sense them more clearly. I could see what they¡¯re like. They were flying in the air, big and small. They were glowing and dazzling. I don¡¯t know if I made the right choice, but I chose the ones that glowed. There don¡¯t seem to be many that glowed. Actually, when I sensed the bigger ones and the smaller ones, I could have already made my move. It¡¯s really too painful and unbearable.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled the pain of the past three days and felt that she would tremble from the depths of her soul. She would never forget that feeling. It was as if it was branded in her memory, reminding her that it was not easy to get.

    ¡°A man who is not content is like a snake swallowing an elephant. If you want to carry a big bowl, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and see if you can eat it!¡±

    Old Wu was furious and flicked Su Xiaolu¡¯s head.

    Su Xiaolu covered her head and cried out.

    She was very greedy. She had always been a very greedy person.

    Fortunately, the oue was good.

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Old Wu¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Master, what did you sense?¡±

    Old Wu tilted his head coldly, but he still revealed a ball of lightning in front of Su Xiaolu. He snorted and said, ¡°If you¡¯re disobedient next time, I¡¯ll use lightning on you!¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You. ¡°Master Gui You, what did you sense?¡±

    Gui You stretched out his hand, and icicles formed in his hand, emitting cold air.

    Su Xiaolu eximed happily. Gui You¡¯s ability looked very powerful.

    If he froze someone into ice, wouldn¡¯t they be instantly killed?

    ¡°Girl, what did you sense?¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu had been in pain for much longer than them, but through what Su Xiaolu had said, they knew the difference. They had grabbed it casually as soon as they entered that state and did not know that it could be so clear.

    At first, everyone thought that the strength of what they could sense was up to fate. However, ording to Su Xiaolu, that was not the case. There was a second possibility.

    However, there was no second chance for them to sense it again.

    When Su Xiaolu was in pain, he and Old Wu had tried to sense it again, but they could not enter that state. It was as if they already had it and could no longer go back to that state again.

    Su Xiaolu thought about it. She was immediately wrapped in the water membrane, and Gui You and Old Wu beside her were also wrapped in the water.

    The bubble could even rise into the air.

    Old Wu reached out and poked it, but he couldn¡¯t break it.

    Su Xiaolu moved the water film away and sshed the water on the distant forest.

    The dirt on Old Wu and Gui You disappeared, and they felt refreshed and clean.

    Su Chong and Zhou Heng were stunned.

    Su Xiaolu could control water now, and from the looks of it, she was quite powerful.

    ¡°Girl, this ability of yours is very good for cleaning. It will definitely not be spotless.¡±

    It was rare for Old Wu to tease her. This brat still had a conscience. She knew that this old man had put in a lot of effort for her and knew how to be filial to him.

    Su Xiaolu nodded happily. ¡°Hehe, Master, you don¡¯t have to shower in the future.¡±

    As long as she covered the old man with the water film, the water would automatically wash him clean.

    ¡°Sigh, Master was so worried.¡±

    Old Wu reached out and rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. His tone suddenly softened.

    The master and disciple almost cried.

    ¡°Xiaolu, rest well today. We¡¯ll start sensing tonight.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. With the information Su Xiaolu gave them, they would definitely be able to obtain what they wanted more.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu recalled the argument she had heard in a daze. She quickly asked, ¡°Third Brother, I was in a daze previously. I think I heard you arguing with Master. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Master only has one disciple, and I¡¯m his heart¡­ That¡¯s why he¡­¡±

    Before Su Xiaolu could finish, she saw Zhou Hengugh.

    The othersughed too.

    ¡°Xiaolu, Uncle-Master didn¡¯t quarrel with Little Brother Heng. The arguing was fake. We wanted to provoke you.¡±

    Su Chong smiled. Su Xiaolu was in a critical situation and they had tried all the methods they could think of.

    Old Wu had actually scolded everyone she cared about.

    However, she fell asleep and did not hear it. Not only Zhou Heng, but Su Chong was also included. The entire Su family was included.

    Because when Old Wu scolded them, Su Xiaolu obviously reacted. She would be worried.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Old Wu snorted, put his hands behind his back, and turned to leave.

    Gui You also went out.

    ...

    ¡°However¡ª¡± Su Chong stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, Uncle-Master really cares about you. Even my master does. When you were unconscious, the two masters became very terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, Big Brother would also¡­¡± He would feel guilty for the rest of his life and would never forgive himself. Su Chong didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He smiled gently.

 Chapter 589 - 589 Water, Water, Water

    589 Water, Water, Water

    Su Xiaolu leaned intimately on Su Chong¡¯s shoulder and asked softly, ¡°Brother, I still remember. You said that I¡¯m going to be an aunt. Is that true?¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s sparkling eyes and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Yaoyao is more than two months pregnant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I wonder if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and imagined it. She felt sweet in her heart. Whether it was a boy or a girl, her parents would definitely like it.

    Her big brother was going to be a father.

    ¡°Xiaolu, rest well. Just call them if anything happens.¡±

    Zhou Heng said gently.

    He got up and went out. It was rare for there to be sunlight in the forest today. Everything was developing in a good direction. It was good news.

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s detailed insights, he believed that they could get what they wanted.

    Su Xiaolu was just a little girl. She had proven with facts that as long as they did not give up, they would definitely survive.

    ¡°Big Brother, you have to remember that no matter how much pain there is, as long as you hold on to your beliefs, you will definitely be able to get through it. When it was so painful, I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t even control my emotions. However, there¡¯s one thing for certain. I never wavered my heart. Really, this ce is very good. I can¡¯t let all of you go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Chong with tears in her eyes. ¡°I thought about the past over and over again. I remember that when I was very young, you, our brother and sister would bring me the sour and sweet fruits in the mountains. Even if you identally crushed them, you couldn¡¯t bear to eat them yourself. Your arms were so warm.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Su Chong rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and recalled the past. He was happy every day when he was with his family.

    Even when he ate the rough corn club, he felt that it was sweet and fragrant. Those tastes were forever engraved in his heart. His younger siblings, parents, no matter when he thought about it, his heart felt very warm.

    Time had unknowingly given them a lot of sweetness. No matter how hard it was in the future, they could survive it.

    Su Chong stood up and went out.

    Su Xiaolu giggled for a while before she began to check where the mark was.

    There was nothing on her hands, legs, or thighs. In the end, she thought for a moment and felt a chill in her chest. She looked down and saw that there seemed to be a drop of condensation hanging on her chest. It was like a crystal. It was so beautiful.

    She reached out to touch it and felt a cool touch on her fingers. With a thought, water quickly covered her hands, as if she was wearing a pair of transparent gloves.

    It was sofortable. She felt the closeness of the water.

    Water was the source of life. All creatures in the world could not live without water, and more than half of the mortal bodies were water. This was enough to prove how important water was.

    Humans were made of water. Water was the source of life, the source of everything. With water, she could kill without spilling blood.

    If she could control all the blood in a person¡¯s body, would they still be alive?

    The water was also a bed.

    Su Xiaolu knew clearly that the water ability she sensed, including the mark on her chest, made her understand that her water ability was different.

    There were many stars, but every star could not be duplicated. Each one was unique.

    In the afternoon, Su Chong and Zhou Heng began to prepare. They ate their fill and nursed their spirits to their optimal state.

    At night, Su Chong, Zhou Heng, and some others began to sit down.

    Su Xiaolu and the others guarded with Zhou Heng¡¯s secret guards.

    They had heard everything Su Xiaolu said, so it was very quiet for the first few hours.

    Everyone was guarding against sneak attacks from beasts.

    When they sensed it, time would start to pass differently for them.

    Therefore, in the first half of the night, no one moved. In the second half of the night, everyone began to react one after another.

    There was fire, water, wood, wind, rain, and so on.

    Gradually, only Su Chong and Zhou Heng were left.

    When it was almost dawn, Su Chong and Zhou Heng also sensed their abilities.

    Su Chong¡¯s body was covered in ayer of gold, as if he had been gold ted. From his limbs, Su Chong¡¯s entire body slowly became golden.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s body was also golden. Both of them were golden.

    Soon, they revealed painful expressions.

    That kind of pain made them tremble uncontrobly. It was really too painful.

    However, no one could help them. They could only endure it themselves.

    Su Chong and Zhou Heng woke up and looked at each other. Both of them revealed smiles that were uglier than crying.

    Because of the pain, they couldn¡¯t even smile.

    This process was the most torturous. From dawn to dusk, Zhou Heng began to ease up.

    After four hours, Su Chong began to ease up.

    The pain passed and everything returned to normal.

    Su Chong, Zhou Heng, and the others ate something and rested in peace.

    After dawn, everyone recovered their spirits and began to report their abilities to Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said to Su Xiaolu and the others, ¡°I sensed gold. I didn¡¯t expect me and Chong to be the same.¡±

    Su Chong also smiled. He didn¡¯t expect this either.

    ¡°Brother, tell me how you felt. Was it the same as what I said?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked with concern.

    There were many wrong guesses that needed to be confirmed.

    ...

    Su Chong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Xiaolu, it was a little different.¡±

    Zhou Heng nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a little different.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng and said, ¡°At first, when I entered that strange state, it was the same as what Xiaolu said. Later on, after I could sense it more clearly, including when I seemed to be able to see them, it was the same as what Xiaolu said. However, when I wanted to grab the glowing one, I couldn¡¯t. I could sense it, but I couldn¡¯t. I tried a few times and really couldn¡¯t catch it, so I gave up. Then, I chose thergest one and grabbed it.¡±

    Zhou Heng pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the same. I tried to catch it, but I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t give up and didn¡¯t want to give up. I tried many times, but all of a sudden, I realized that I couldn¡¯t see those that would glow. I couldn¡¯t even see the others clearly. I was afraid that there would be nothing left in the end, so I made a decision.¡±

    This ability-giving meditation was not that simple. If someone refused to give up, would they not be able to see and obtain the ability in the end? No one knew.

    The profoundness of this would need to be explored, and it might never be understood.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not us who are selecting the ability, but the ability who is selecting the person.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes were deep as he said meaningfully.

    Through various connections, he felt that this might be the case.

    As for sensing abilities, there were still too few of them. Moreover, these insights were usually not shared with outsiders. This was the most precious thing. Perhaps in the future, it would be the most important point of whether a country was strong or not.

    ...

 Chapter 590 - 590 Entrusted

    590 Entrusted

    ¡°From the looks of it, yes. This thing is too profound. Everyone¡¯s experience seems to be different.¡±

    Su Chong pondered for a moment. He did not expect Zhou Heng to have a different feeling from him.

    What would happen if he persisted until the end? He really wanted to know, but he did not dare to take the risk. If he was too greedy, he would end up with nothing.

    However, he could not rule out another possibility. Perhaps it was just the beginning of a new round of tests.

    !!

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s ask them.¡±

    Su Chong looked at Zhou Heng¡¯s men.

    They did not hide anything and reported respectfully. Their feelings were different.

    ¡°Sen Er, tell me about it.¡± Zhou Heng looked at one of the secret guards.

    ¡°Master, it was the same at first, but I felt it for a very long time. The feeling of being able to clearly sense it did not appear. Until I made the decision, that feeling had never appeared,¡± Moriji answered truthfully.

    The others nodded. They had not sensed the feeling Su Xiaolu mentioned.

    This time, everyone fell silent.

    Sensing ability was an abnormal thing to begin with. It did not matter if they could not figure it out now.

    In the future, perhaps in the near future, all the mysteries would be answered.

    The forest seemed to get even colder. There would be frost at night, and it might snow soon. Everyone knew that it was time to go out. The winter here should be abnormally cold.

    At night, the temperature dropped drastically.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t sleep. She walked out and found snowkes in the sky.

    This was a light snowfall that had yet to reach the point of snow.

    It was colder inside than outside, and it snowed about a month earlier.

    The camp was very quiet. The secret guards on the night watch didn¡¯t talk to each other.

    For some reason, Su Xiaolu suddenly thought of Zhou Zhi. She remembered that the people around Zhou Zhi seemed to be much more lively, but in terms of strictness, Zhou Heng¡¯s people were stricter. They listened to orders and would not be emotional.

    After two hours of light snow, the snow stopped.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the wooden house to rest.

    She sank her consciousness into the space. The little guy was very close to her. When it sensed hering, it immediately whined and wanted to crawl out of the nest.

    It seemed to have grown a little bigger. Now, it looked as big as a newborn puppy. Its long tail became shorter, and its white fur was morefortable than good silk.

    Su Xiaolu held it in her arms and it flipped its stomach for Su Xiaolu to touch.

    It still did not open its eyes. Su Xiaolu put it down after ying for a while.

    At dawn, the group began to leave.

    The journey out was also very smooth. Small animals were nothing to be afraid of, and they did not encounter anyrge ones.

    Theyer of fog isted the two regions. Inparison, it was not cold outside at all.

    This time, Su Xiaolu, Old Wu, and Gui You really decided to leave.

    Zhou Heng was also preparing to return to the capital.

    At night, Su Chong came to the inn. As he ate, he asked, ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re going back to the capital. Where are you going? Do you want to go together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the capital in November. It won¡¯t take that long to go back. I¡¯ll listen to the two Masters.¡±

    It was already October and she had to detoxify Zhou Zhi in November. It was inevitable that she would return to the capital.

    However, it was still early. She could still apany her two Masters.

    ¡°The three of us have to y around. We won¡¯t be able to go with you.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard and said. Traveling with his disciple was different from traveling normally. He would walk around Furongzhou and pass by Jizhou to ascend the Immortal Monarch Mountain. Then, he would y all the way back to the capital and guarantee that they would enter the capital in November.

    After the new year, he would take the girl and go back to the further north. He would bypass the north and go to the west. Then, he would go to the south and finally return to the capital.

    The three of them could visit all the new areas. They did not believe that they would not gain anything along the way.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s say goodbye. Uncle-Master, Master, have a safe trip.¡±

    Su Chong smiled.

    They would let Su Xiaolu see the good scenery on their behalf.

    Su Chong returned after dinner.

    Gui You stared at Old Wu as he trained. Old Wu began to wail again.

    Su Xiaolu did not look at the old man. She went back to her room.

    She could only wait until it was about time beforeing out to apply medicine on the old man.

    After packing up, she returned to her room to sleep.

    Before dawn, Su Xiaolu was woken up by themotion.

    She rubbed her eyes and listened. It sounded like Chen Xi and his wife.

    Not long after, Chen Xi and his wife left.

    The two Masters did note to call her, so Su Xiaolu fell asleep again.

    At dawn, Su Xiaolu woke up.

    The three of them ate breakfast together. Old Wu said, ¡°Girl, we¡¯re going to Yulin. Your Uncle-Master Niu is about to pass away.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very surprised. ¡°Uncle-Master Niu, he¡­¡±

    ...

    They had only been separated for a few months, but the next time they met was to part.

    Su Xiaolu thought of that warm and kind face and felt a little sad.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go over quickly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of Little Niu. His smile was very bright and he had cute canine teeth. He must be very sad.

    Old Wu nodded. After dinner, the three of them immediately set off for Yulin.

    Yulin was a little far away. When they arrived in Yulin county, it was already the sixteenth of October.

    Su Xiaolu asked worriedly, ¡°Master, where are we going to find Junior Brother and the others?¡±

    Old Wu sighed. ¡°Life is like dust. It¡¯s naturally the most downtrodden ce. Your Uncle-Master Niu has suffered from hunger and poverty all his life. It¡¯s the same even when he dies.¡±

    As he spoke, Old Wu took a small piece of silver and asked a beggar on the street where the most dpidated temple in Yulin county was.

    The beggar happily took a bite of the silver. Seeing that it was real, he happily put it away and said with a smile, ¡°Benefactor, if you want to talk about the most dpidated ce in Yulin county, it should be the Treacherous Official Temple in Sanlipo, west of the city. It can¡¯t shelter you from the wind or rain. Even beggars won¡¯t stay there. Everyone who passes by will spurn it. It¡¯s worthy of being number one.¡±

    After finding out the location, the few of them headed there.

    ...

    When they arrived, Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached.

    The weeds were taller than the house, and the roof was so tattered that there was not even a tile. There was no one here.

    There was no sign of anyoneing or going here. Gui You had already grabbed Old Wu and jumped. Su Xiaolu followed.

    The dpidated house was filled with smelly moss and mud.

    By the wall, Su Xiaolu saw a figure that made her heart ache.

    It had only been two months since they parted. Elder Niu¡¯s face was deathly pale, and Little Niu knelt beside him, chanting sutras for him non-stop.

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu choked.

    Gui You and Old Wu had already stepped forward. Gui You injected some Internal force into Elder Niu. Old Wu took Elder Niu¡¯s pulse and took out the silver needles to perform the acupuncture.

    Su Xiaolu held Little Niu¡¯s hand. She felt terrible. Little Niu¡¯s hand was so cold. He had lost weight and was almost skin and bones. She did not know how many days he had not eaten. The skin on his mouth was dry and bloody, and there were tear marks on his cheeks.

 Chapter 591 - 591 Junior Brotherâ€™s Background

    591 Junior Brother¡¯s Background

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Little Niu forced a smile. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held Little Niu¡¯s hand tightly and transferred her Internal force to him.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Elder Niu sighed softly and slowly woke up.

    Old Wu said calmly, ¡°What happened? How did you end up like this?¡±

    When he heard the news, Old Wu found it hard to believe. Elder Niu had worked his entire life. Not to mention being rich or having no worries about food and clothing, he should not die without a clean ce to sleep.

    Moreover, he had been umting good fortune for Little Niu previously. He had almost prepared everything he needed. Little Niu was such a filial child. As long as he was cured, no matter what, Elder Niu would not end up in such a state.

    Elder Niu looked at his two old friends and smiled helplessly. He said indifferently, ¡°Old Wu, I¡¯ve always foreseen the future in my life and only found a chance for my child to survive through thousands of dead ends. No matter how I calcte, I still can¡¯t predict the hearts of people. It doesn¡¯t matter if my old bones go, but my child is pitiful¡­¡±

    As Elder Niu spoke, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.

    He had always been kind and amiable to others, but in the end, he could not do what he wanted to do.

    Now that he was on his deathbed, he knew that he would not live for more than a few days. He felt extremely sad.

    If he still had time, he might still have the courage to deceive himself. However, he no longer had the time. Now, he waspletely disheartened and did not even have the courage to deceive himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll take care of the child. We¡¯re not afraid of anything.¡±

    Old Wu said firmly. He nced at Little Niu and said, ¡°What do you mean by fate? I only know that karma is rewarded. Not only do you have to live well, but you also have to lead a good life with your kid.¡±

    ¡°Old Wu, with your words, I¡¯m relieved¡­ My kid is also a strong child. There¡¯s no need to treat him so well. Just give him some leftovers and let him live.¡±

    Elder Niu smiled. How could people like them harm others?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s your good karma?¡±

    Old Wu frowned. He didn¡¯t know much about Elder Niu and Little Niu, but he knew what Elder Niu had been doing. He also knew how much trouble he had put in. He had alreadypleted more than half of the blessings of a hundred people. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be so miserable.

    Old Wu stared at Elder Niu and realized that when he asked, Elder Niu¡¯s expression was clearly dim.

    However, he still waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. This is all fate. Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±

    ¡°Old Wu, I invited you here this time because I have a request. I hope you can help me onest time. I¡¯ve calcted that only you can help me.¡±

    Elder Niu looked at Old Wu, then at Gui You and Su Xiaolu.

    He didn¡¯t know who could help, but thisst chance of survival was here.

    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t do that. I shouldn¡¯t have lived in the first ce. Dying like this is also a form of release.¡±

    Little Niu looked at Elder Niu with resolute eyes. There was also a vicious aura around him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he automatically chanted the Heart Cleansing Incantation.

    This made Elder Niu unable to reprimand him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, can Uncle-Master ask you for a favor? Bring Little Niu out for a while. I have something to tell your two Masters.¡±

    Elder Niu smiled gently at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. She nodded.

    She moved closer to Little Niu¡¯s ear and whispered something. Little Niu got up and left with her.

    After leaving the dpidated house, Su Xiaolu and Little Niu sat on the mossy steps.

    Su Xiaolu held Little Niu¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Junior Brother, we won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. My Master has always been carefree. As long as he doesn¡¯t want to do it, no one can force him.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, can you tell me what happened in the past few months?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that decades had passed for Elder Niu and Little Niu in these few months.

    Junior Brother¡¯s appearance really made her heart ache.

    ¡°Senior Sister, let me tell you a story.¡±

    Little Niu looked at the sky above his head. The sky was very blue, and the sunlight that shone down should be very warm. But for some reason, when it shone on him, he only felt a bone-chilling cold.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and Little Niu said slowly, ¡°In the past, there was a rich family. The only pity was that there was no boy in that family, they had an only daughter. When the girl grew up, that family couldn¡¯t bear to let her marry outside, so they chose a son-inw to marry into the family. They found a poor cksmith to be their son-inw. This son-inw lived a good life in the family. He was rich and had beauties apanying him. He was very happy. The girl thought that she could continue living like this.

    However, the good times did notst long. Thedy¡¯s parents passed away in two years and the huge family business was handed over to the son-inw. Thedy thought that he could be relied on, but the good times did notst long. The son-inw was reluctant to leave the brothel and epted a prostitute as his wife. This prostitute was not an ordinary person. She was proficient in Feng Shui and changed her fate. She changed her childless fate to having a child. She even made thedy pregnant at the same time and swapped the bad fate of her child with the fate of the child in thedy¡¯s womb.

    Thedy met an old master and found out that her fate was turbulent. She only wanted to protect the child. Thedy sacrificed her life to take half of the tribtion for the child. They used to be in love, but in the end, it was all for nothing. The old master took this pitiful child away and raised him. There was a chance to change his fate in twelve years. If he did not seize this opportunity, he would die in the next twelve years. The old master had umted the blessings of a hundred people just to take a hit for the child. The son-inw had originally agreed, but when the old master took out the blessings, he went back on his word.

    That blessing tears were fried by that prostitute to increase her son¡¯s blessings. She even expelled the children of the old Master and the child, saying that they were unlucky. This opportunity had already been lost. The old Master decided to sacrifice his life to resist the cmity for the youngdy¡¯s child and give him another twelve years to live.¡±

    As Little Niu spoke, tears were already streaming down his face.

    Su Xiaolu was also crying. ¡°Since the heavens are unfair, I¡¯ll seek justice for Junior Brother. I¡¯ll suffer whatever retribution or evil karma. I¡¯ll go and catch him now. I¡¯ll break his tendons!¡±

    Her heart really ached. Thinking about it made her feel that it was too unfair. She got up angrily.

    Elder Niu and Xiao Niu had traveled all over the world and starved. For a full twelve years, the hundred blessings that they had painstakingly umted had been so easily stolen by others. The evildoers wereughing in the mansion, while the victims were curled up in a dpidated temple waiting for death.

    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t go.¡± Little Niu hugged Su Xiaolu¡¯s leg. His eyes were filled with tears. His eyes were listless and he could not see anything, but at this moment, Su Xiaolu felt that his ck jade-like eyes were filled with sadness.

    ¡°Everything in life has its own destiny. Master said that I have the root of wisdom and told me not to be blinded by hatred. I can¡¯t let Master down. Even if I have to live for a day, I¡¯ll listen to Master.¡± Little Niu smiled at Su Xiaolu. His smile was clearly very bright, but Su Xiaolu felt pain just looking at him.

 Chapter 592 - 592 Thereâ€™s a Way

    592 There¡¯s a Way

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Everything is predestined. Then meeting me, the descendent of Minggu, is also their fate. Isn¡¯t she very skilled? I want to see if she can cure an incurable illness!¡±

    Su Xiaolu wiped Little Niu¡¯s tears and a trace of ruthlessness shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t cry. You will definitely live for the next twelve years. You will live to be a hundred years old. Uncle-Master Niu will be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoluforted Little Niu.

    Tears welled up in Little Niu¡¯s eyes. He hugged Su Xiaolu and cried. ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s toote. Master, Master has already given up¡­¡±

    The Master who had raised him, the kind and warm Master, the Master who had always coaxed him and made him eat food, would never be here again.

    What right did he have to meet such a good mother and Master? One fought for him for the first twelve years, and the other fought for him for the second twelve years.

    Even if it was full of variables and they might not seed, they had fought for him.

    But from now on, no one would love him as much as they did. He would never have such good people again.

    ¡°Junior Brother, then you should live well. You have to pull yourself together and cheer up. Come with me in the future. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted Little Niu¡¯s back andforted him.

    Little Niu and Uncle-Master Niu made her feel as if she had seen another version of herself.

    In her previous life, she and her old Master were like this.

    Naturally, she wanted to treat Little Niu well. She wanted him to eat well and wear warm clothes. She knew that his life was tough, but she wanted him to live well.

    Su Xiaolu pushed Little Niu away and took out some dry food from the cloth bag. She took a deep breath and threw the sesame seed cake at Little Niu. Then, she said fiercely, ¡°Stinky beggar, this is for you.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t give too much openly, it should be fine like this. If she threw it on the ground and didn¡¯t want it, Little Niu would pick it up and eat it. It wouldn¡¯t be against the will of heaven, right?

    Su Xiaolu was really fierce. Little Niu was stunned.

    Gui You and Old Wu, who came out of the house, were also stunned by this scene.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we think of that? Why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡±

    Old Wu pped his hands and cheered. They only knew that Elder Niu and Little Niu were poor and were destined to not be able to eat their fill or wear warm clothes. If they lived a good life for a while longer, they would starve for a long time.

    However, it was something that others didn¡¯t want. It was originally something that was meant for charity. This couldn¡¯t be punished by the heavens, right?

    ¡°Thank you, benefactor.¡±

    Little Niu was also stunned for a moment. Then, he came back to his senses. He hugged the pancake and took two big bites before quickly running into the house.

    They were poor, and Elder Niu was unwilling to be associated with beggars. He was unwilling to beg, and he was even more unwilling to drag his friends down.

    Moreover, there weren¡¯t that many good people in the world who would easily give them food when they needed it.

    But things would be different in the future.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s buy this ce and build a shed for Uncle-Master Niu. Let Uncle-Master Niu recuperate and get lost quickly. How about that?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Old Wu. If this ce belonged to them, she could arrange it however she wanted in her own house. In order not to disregard human lives, it was reasonable for her to chase the patient out and build a shed. She was a good person. How could she do something like bullying people and disregarding human lives?

    ¡°I see beautiful mountains and clear water here. This is a good move. In the future, when I¡¯m old and can¡¯t walk anymore, I¡¯lle here to retire. I still have to n this well.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard and said meaningfully.

    Little Niu was feeding Uncle-Master Niu.

    Uncle-Master Niu waved his hand. ¡°Kid, you eat it. It¡¯s already settled. Master won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    If he wanted to block the cmity for his child, he had to make a sacrifice. His life could not be saved.

    Right now, he only wanted to persuade Little Niu to agree to that matter.

    However, Little Niu shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t want to eat, then I won¡¯t eat either. Since I shouldn¡¯t have survived, I¡¯ll return this life to the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Kid¡­ you¡­¡±

    Uncle-Master Niu was very helpless.

    ¡°Master, apart from my mother, you¡¯re the person who loves me the most in the world. I really want you to live a long life and watch me grow up. This is already going against my wishes. You even want me to kill you personally and sacrifice you. How can I do that? If I do this, then I¡¯m not worthy of your love for these twelve years. What¡¯s the difference between me and that prostitute?¡±

    ¡°Master, I beg you to eat these. These are things that others don¡¯t want. I picked them up. This way, there shouldn¡¯t be Heavenly Punishment, right?¡±

    Tears streamed down Little Niu¡¯s face as he begged bitterly. The heavens were inflexible. Since it acknowledged that evil people could change their fates and defy the heavens, it also acknowledged that he could pick up things that others didn¡¯t want, eat them and live on. Living well was the right thing to do.

    After all, he did not steal or rob, nor did he do anything evil.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just twelve years? Instead of entrusting it to someone else, it¡¯s better to watch it yourself.¡±

    Old Wu hade in at some point. He raised his head coldly.

    ¡°Now that we have a solution, why aren¡¯t you eating? Do you want your child to be worried to death?¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes at Elder Niu.

    Little Niu had tears in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see, but he could see in his heart.

    Old Niu¡¯s heart ached. In the end, he softened his heart. Forget it, he would stay for two more days.

    Little Niu only smiled when he was willing to open his mouth.

    ¡°Kid¡ª¡±

    After eating half a piece of pancake and drinking some water, Elder Niu looked much better. He called out to Little Niu.

    Little Niu revealed a smile and said, ¡°Master, we will all be alive. Now that there¡¯s a way, you don¡¯t have to do that for me. Now that the tears of blessing are gone, I will umte them again. Master, you must get better. I still want to see the light again. I want to see Master¡¯s appearance.¡±

    The tears of blessing that he had umted for twelve years were snatched away by that heartless man and prostitute. He was still poor, but now there was hope. As long as he endured for another twelve years and umted again, he would seed.

    ¡°Your Master is so ugly. He has a pockmarked face and his eyes are bigger than a frog¡¯s. His nose is like a green bean. As for his mouth, it¡¯s like a horse¡¯s mouth with a mouthful of ck teeth. Tsk¡­ It¡¯s better not to look at him. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to spend your life healing your eyes.¡±

    Old Wu snorted andmented on Elder Niu.

    ...

    Little Niu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. A person¡¯s appearance is just a skeleton, and in the end, it¡¯s all bones. A person¡¯s appearance is superficial. My Master is kind and treats me the best. In my heart, he¡¯s good-looking no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Old Wu, forget it. You still want to sow discord between me and my child. Hmph!¡±

    Elder Niu was overjoyed and regained some of his vitality. His smile was warm and kind.

    Old Wu snorted. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re so ugly. Just wait and see. When your kid sees you, he¡¯ll definitely despise you for being old and ugly.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also an old man? Even your little girl should despise you.¡±

    Elder Niu shook his head and felt warmth in his heart. With these few close friends around, he felt at ease. They had already thought of a way. His child might not have a hard time in the next twelve years.

 Chapter 593 - 593 Scheming

    593 Scheming

    ¡°Tsk, how can the two of us be the same? Think about it. When I was young, I was so handsome and suave. My looks are better than Pan An¡¯s. Even if I¡¯m old, I¡¯m still a handsome old man. My white eyebrows, white beard, and every wrinkle on my face are handsome and good-looking. In the future, when the girl finds a husband, she¡¯ll definitely have to find one based on my looks when I was young. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Old Wu immediately stroked his beard proudly.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re the most handsome. I won¡¯t argue with you. You¡¯re right, right?¡±

    Elder Niu waved his hand, looking as if everything he said was right.

    Although he said that, everyone could hear the disapproval in his tone.

    How could Old Wu agree to that? He immediately said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell from your sarcastic tone? You¡¯re clearly jealous of me. If my girl¡¯s husband looked like you when you were young, I wouldn¡¯t agree. I¡¯ll definitely beat him up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes¡ª¡±

    Elder Niuughed heartily.

    Old Wu rolled his eyes. ¡°Little Niu, tell me.¡±

    Little Niu pursed his lips and held back hisughter. He said gently, ¡°Uncle-Master, have you forgotten? I can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°This is not simple. Then remember this well. When you can see 12 yearster, as long as your Master and I appear at the same time, just call me Old Pan An.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s eyes darted around and he had an idea.

    Elder Niu smiled. ¡°Child, you can decide for yourself.¡±

    Little Niu agreed with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He was looking forward to that day. Twelve years didn¡¯t seem so far away.

    There was amotion outside. Arge group of people had arrived, saying that they wanted to clean up this dpidated house.

    ¡°You guys, build a shed first and chase this old beggar and little beggar to live in the shed. I¡¯m not a person who disregards human lives. Since he¡¯s so sick that he can¡¯t move, I¡¯ll save a life and do this good deed.¡±

    Old Wu put away his smile and said seriously.

    The people who were paid to work naturally did not say anything and praised his Bodhisattva heart.

    There was strength in numbers, and Elder Niu quickly got a better ce to settle down.

    A warm bed and a shed that could shelter him from the wind and rain. He was very peaceful. It was not bad to have such a good home before he died.

    ¡°Old Wu, where are the girl and Gui You?¡±

    Elder Niu looked at Old Wu and asked.

    He frowned slightly and was a little worried. He was about to say something when Old Wu rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their feet are on them. Can I control them?¡±

    ¡°Minggu is free and unfettered. Before I finished my apprenticeship, my Master couldn¡¯t control me. My girl had already finished her apprenticeship long ago. I don¡¯t have anything to do with her. Everyone knows that our sect values independence. Even if she kills, arsons, and causes trouble, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard.

    Elder Niu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. No matter what he said, it wasn¡¯t right. In the end, he could only keep quiet.

    Little Niu pondered for a moment and remembered that Su Xiaolu had said that she wanted to avenge him.

    He had mixed feelings. He did not tell Su Xiaolu who that person was, so there was no karma.

    And his Senior Sister was so smart. She knew what to do.

    ¡ª-

    Gui You and Su Xiaolu entered Yulin county together. They bought a house and hired someone to renovate it.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu had no intention of going back, Gui You said, ¡°Girl, have you thought it through?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at Gui You and said, ¡°Master Gui You, I still have many extracted pills in my hands. These are all treasures now. It¡¯s reasonable for me to sell some to fated people.¡±

    A man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin. Everyone should know that.

    Little Niu¡¯s suffering was one thing, but they owed it to Little Niu.

    What she wanted to do was another matter. Business was consensual. It was the same even if the Heavenly Dao incarnated and wanted to buy her things.

    She could sell her things to whoever she wanted and give them to whoever she wanted. Even the Heavenly Dao could not interfere.

    The more capable one was, the more rice one could eat. Others only had a bowl-sized stomach, but they insisted on eating all the rice in a pot. It was no wonder that they were stuffed to death. After all, she was such a good person. Of course, she would remind the buyer to stop when the amount was appropriate.

    If she had already said it, but the buyer refused to listen, she could not control them. She was not their mother or anything.

    ¡°Then do it.¡±

    Gui You nodded and started to set up a stall with Su Xiaolu without another word.

    It was no longer a secret that the world had changed, and the recovery of spiritual energy was no longer a secret. Although there was no such transaction, it did not mean that there would never be one. They were just the first sellers.

    No matter what kind of business it was, someone had to be the first to sell it. They couldn¡¯t say that the first person to sell it was guilty, right?

    The girl had bad intentions and was like a sly old fox. She suited him very well.

    The master and disciple hit it off right away. They immediately booked an inn, made a g, and prepared to start their business.

    Gui You waved his hand and wrote down the name of the business. It was simple and straightforward. There was only one sentence on it: ¡°Spirit herbs obtained in the mystical realm, it can give people a chance to activate their special abilities.¡±

    He and Su Xiaolu stood on the street. One of them had ice in his hand, and the other had a series of water bubbles in her hand.

    Such tant exposure of their special abilities really caused a stir. The entrance of the inn was filled with people in a few moments.

    ¡°Spirit herbs cost 1,000 taels each if you are fated. You can buy them for 10,000 taels each. If you hit me, you can take all the spirit herbs.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice was hearty and innocent. She immediately attracted attention.

    This fair-faced child could probably be defeated with a single punch.

    Immediately, people swarmed over and shouted that they wanted Su Xiaolu to taste the power of their fists.

    Almost everyone went up.

    ...

    However, before they could even touch her, a wall of water was erected in front of them.

    A small but strong hand pped them one by one.

    ¡°p p p p p¡­¡±

    The sound of people being pped in the face rose and fell. The water waves pushed people to the ground, and they immediately wailed.

    The water wall disappeared. The young man revealed his white teeth and smiled brightly. He said heartily, ¡°Everyone, please forgive us. Please leave. Everyone can spread the news and invite their rtives and friends to try their luck. Master and I will stay here for half a month before leaving. In this half a month, Master and I will wait for anyone to challenge us. Be it one-on-one or group battles, we will definitely not decline. I also guarantee that no one will be killed. If you can¡¯t win by force, you can buy it with money.¡±

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand and a stream of water brushed away. Soon, the disheveled people found themselves refreshed.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s superpower to control water, their eyes were filled with fanatical envy.

    Why didn¡¯t such a good thing happen to them?

    Although they were defeated, it did not calm the greed down. Instead, it aroused their desire to win.

    Some people said that there was a rtive in the family who was very strong. Even if he could not defeat this young man, he might be able to sessfully hit him. He might be able to get a spirit herb after hitting him. He might be lucky.

    ...

 Chapter 594 - 594 Scheming 2

    594 Scheming 2

    After one wave left, another wave came.

    After three waves, Su Xiaolu and Gui You put away the stall. Su Xiaolu said loudly, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve used up three chances a day. We won¡¯t ept any more challenges next. If anyone is unreasonable, don¡¯t me us if we don¡¯t pay attention and injure someone. Next, we can enter the inn to receive people who have money to buy them. Whoever has money will be sold my spiritual herbs.¡±

    ¡°You can only enter the inn one person at a time. If you¡¯re fated, you¡¯ll pay 1,000 taels. If you¡¯re not fated, you¡¯ll pay 10,000 taels, we¡¯ll only recognize money and not people. If you¡¯re fated, even if youmit murder, arson, and evil deeds, I¡¯ll still sell the spirit herbs. If you¡¯re not fated, even if you¡¯re a good person for ten lifetimes, I won¡¯t take a single copper coin less from you.

    We, master and disciple, like to hear the best good deeds in the world, and also the most vicious evils in the world. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s your own experience.

    !!

    We, master and disciple, will just be listeners. After hearing it, we¡¯ll be happy and forget about it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said it heartily, making many people tempted.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You entered the inn and closed the door.

    Outside, it was instantly extremely noisy.

    It was noisy outside, and the inn was quiet. The ostentatious mor had nothing to do with them.

    ¡°Master Gui You, do you think we will seed?¡±

    The heavy bait had been thrown, but Su Xiaolu was not very confident. If the other party did not take the bait, what should she do?

    Capture that person¡¯s child and beat him up? Make his internal injuries difficult to treat?

    Gui You smiled. ¡°Girl, even I would be tempted by such a game, let alone others. Human nature is greedy. Most of the bad ones are just impure.¡±

    At this moment, there were natural mutations and superpowers everywhere. Who didn¡¯t want a chance to activate their superpowers?

    They would be willing to spend a lot of money to buy it.

    Those who didn¡¯t have money would take risks, openly and secretly. The better ones woulde and steal.

    That¡¯s right, it was already good enough if he came to steal and not make a move.

    ¡°As long as theye.¡±

    Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes.

    She had always been petty and protective. Little Niu was the Junior Brother she acknowledged, so he was the person she was protecting. After being bullied like this, she naturally had to avenge him.

    Twelve years. It was hard to imagine how Uncle-Master Niu and Little Niu had endured these 12 years of hardship. Their fates were tough, and Uncle-Master Niu had also raised Little Niu to be a positive and warm person. There was no resentment or hatred. Why should they let others take the fruits of their 12 years of hard work for nothing?

    Even if those hundred people¡¯s tears of blessing were gone and she couldn¡¯t get them back, she still wanted him to not be able to eat them. In the next twelve years, Little Niu would still have a hard time, so why should that person have a good life?

    Gui You could not help but smile.

    When Su Xiaolu saw this, she asked curiously, ¡°Master Gui You, what are youughing at?¡±

    Gui You smiled and replied, ¡°Looking at you reminds me of my youth. Master was also once young.¡±

    Looking at Su Xiaolu, he thought of the same lineage. In terms of bone structure, Su Chong was the best genius, but in terms of fate, Su Xiaolu was still the one he liked the most.

    Back then, when he first met her, he was still afraid that the little girl would not be able to withstand the pain of practicing martial arts. She was a little delicate, but after a few years, she had never disappointed him. Even though the little girl was delicate on the outside, she was more arrogant than anyone in her bones.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Master must have been very glorious when he was young.¡±

    Gui You smiled and did not answer.

    There was glory, there was embarrassment, there was everything.

    Themotion outside the inn had not stopped.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You waited quietly.

    Outside the inn, people were discussing animatedly.

    Some people said that this must be someone from the government who wanted to use such a method to capture criminals.

    Some people said that no matter who they were, he had to give it a try. What if they actually obtained a spirit herb? Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge profit?

    Everyone mored to give it a try, but no one went forward for a while.

    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡±

    At this moment, a carriage arrived. The driver of the carriage told the crowd to move aside.

    ¡°It¡¯s a merchant¡¯s carriage of Merchant Li¡­¡±

    ¡°The Li Family Head came personally. The Li Family is so rich, so they must be here for the spirit herb. He must want it for his eldest son. He fell off a horse and crippled his waist two years ago. This spirit herb should be able to treat him.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    People automatically stepped aside.

    The carriage arrived in front of the inn. The curtain opened and a dignified middle-aged man alighted from the carriage. He looked at the crowd and raised his hand. Soon, a servant carried a wooden wheelchair out of the carriage and a cold-looking Li Yu appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master Li is really crippled. He really can¡¯t walk. It looks so serious.¡±

    ¡°Poor Eldest Young Master Li. He was young and promising, but he encountered trouble. Now, he¡¯s a cripple. Even his marriage has been annulled.¡±

    People were discussing what they had heard.

    The Li Family Head frowned and scolded, ¡°Shut up. If anyone dares to gossip again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to be angry. What they said is just the truth.¡±

    Li Yu said coldly. His tone was cold and expressionless. His cold face was like a mountain that was frozen all year round, making people feel distant and difficult to approach.

    Li Zhengang nced at Li Yu and suppressed his anger.

    Li Yu looked at the tightly shut door of the inn and said in a deep voice, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m Li Yu. I¡¯m here to exchange stories for spirit herbs.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, the door was opened. Arge stream of water surged out, wrapped around Li Yu, and swept him into the inn.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡ª¡±

    ...

    Just as Li Zheng took a step forward, the inn door had already closed. It instantly froze into ice and emitted a cold aura.

    He frowned and could only wait outside.

    Li Yu looked at the water, which seemed to be alive, with a dark glint in his eyes.

    He sat down steadily in front of Su Xiaolu and Gui You.

    Hearing the door of the inn close, Li Yu was not in a hurry. He looked at Gui You and Su Xiaolu and greeted them with cupped fists. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Li.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded slightly and greeted him calmly.

    Li Yu looked at the motionless Gui You and then at the lively Su Xiaolu. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I want to exchange a story for spiritual herbs. This is my story.

    I¡¯m Li Yu. I was born in Yulin county. My father is the biggest merchant in Yulin, and my mother¡¯s family is an official family in Yulin. I have two uncles who are generals. My family has been rich since I was young, and I lived a happy life. I think I¡¯m extraordinary. I¡¯m good at martial arts and academics. I can get anything I want, including women. When I reached adulthood, I took fancy to a woman from an ordinary family and married her.

    After the engagement, I brought her around to y, we yed with birds, rode horses, read, and yed the zither. I only wanted to be a happy couple with her. During the two years before we got married, she was very happy, and so was I. Two years ago, I went riding with her. The horse went crazy and threw her off. In order to save her, I jumped off the horse. I hugged her and rolled down the hill. My back hit a rock and I couldn¡¯t stand up again. My lower limbs were weak, and she only suffered some light injuries.¡±

    Li Yu paused.

    ...

 Chapter 595 - 595 A Story for Spirit Medicine

    595 A Story for Spirit Medicine

    ¡°What happened next?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not help but ask.

    ¡°And then¡ª¡±

    A self-deprecating look appeared on Li Yu¡¯s cold face. He continued, ¡°After that, my enemy, who I¡¯ve always been at odds with, came to see me. He pulled her into his arms, kissed her, and slept with her. At that time, he asked her to tell me personally that her appearance was just a meticulous plot of his. The woman I doted on with all my heart was just a woman with lips that were tasted by ten thousand people. She was a woman with a pair of arms that were slept on by ten thousand people. She changed her attitude and was very arrogant in front of me¡­ They trampled on my pride and dignity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been proud. I was too embarrassed to reveal such an unbearable matter to the public, so even so, I didn¡¯t tell anyone. She came to break off my engagement and married someone else. People thought that I suffered because my fate wasn¡¯t good. People thought that I was pitiful and magnanimous. After all, I didn¡¯t pursue the matter of her breaking off the engagement and even gave her a thousand taels of silver.¡±

    After Li Yu finished speaking, he looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Can my story be used in exchange for the medicine?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Yu. For a moment, Li Yu gave her a very familiar feeling. He was sinister and crazy.

    In his cold face, there was darkness and decay.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t finished your story.¡±

    Gui You said in a deep voice as he stared at Li Yu.

    Li Yu looked at Gui You and smiled sinisterly.

    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I¡¯ve been seen through, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°When I found out that they had an illicit rtionship, I was indeed very sad. However, how could I let go of the person who betrayed me so easily? That enemy of mine has beenparing himself to me since I was young. He¡¯s the legitimate son, and so am I. When I was good, he couldn¡¯tpare to me. When I was crippled, he still couldn¡¯tpare to me. I only used a little trick, and he was reced by a concubine¡¯s son. His biological father identally broke his leg, and from then on, he lived worse than livestock. His concubine¡¯s younger brother was much smarter than him. He had umted a lot of hatred for him since he was young, but he wouldn¡¯t do it on the surface. On the surface, he did it beautifully, but there were thousands of ways to insult him in secret. That woman, I deceived her in the same way. It¡¯s quite funny. She¡¯s so good at pretending, but she actually fell for it. Unfortunately, she¡¯s like me. She was cheated of all her money and that man sold her to the military camp. As for me, even if I can only sit here, I can still control the Li Family. No one can shake my status.¡±

    ¡°The world has changed. I know that I will stand up again. I¡¯m someone who will take back what¡¯s mine even if I have to pursue him for the rest of my life. If it¡¯s not mine, I don¡¯t want it. The people describe me in many ways. They say I¡¯m cold and heartless, as terrifying as a ghost.¡±

    Li Yu looked at Gui You and did not avoid his gaze.

    He was a dark and calctive person.

    Gui You nced at Li Yu and remained silent.

    Su Xiaolu walked up to Li Yu and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Li Yu stretched out his hand. His muscles and bones were well-defined, and his fingers were long and slender. He looked very clean and beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu took his pulse. Li Yu did have some martial arts foundation, and it was not bad.

    ¡°Your martial arts are not bad. You shouldn¡¯t be injured to this extent after falling off the horse.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked the question in her heart.

    Li Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t this serious back then. I was drugged. Before I fainted, I saw her hit me with a rock.¡±

    That woman was extremely ruthless to him, so when he took revenge, he did not show mercy. She made him wish he was dead, so he made her feel the same.

    Her looks and methods could allow her to lead a good life in the brothel, but she was sold to the lowest inferior-ss military camp and became the lowest ve. She wouldn¡¯t die for a while and would only live a life worse than death.

    If she had the courage tomit suicide, she would suffer less. However, even if she had the courage, she did not have the chance.

    Su Xiaolu took out two pills and handed them to Li Yu. She said, ¡°These two pills are worth 2,000 taels. They can treat your hidden injuries. Go to another ce and meditate. You can obtain superpowers.¡±

    Li Yu took the medicine and ate it in front of Su Xiaolu.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion. ¡°An ability like yours? This is an additional benefit. Why did you tell me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out sooner orter. Also, I like you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. If she were Li Yu, she would have done the same. She might have done it even more ruthlessly than him.

    Li Yu took out a banknote and gave 2,000 taels to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He could already feel a powerful force repairing his injured body. This feeling was indescribable, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was reborn. It was as if all the filth in him had been washed away.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If Young Master Li recovers another day, just walk around the streets.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. With that, she wrapped Li Yu in water and sent him out the door.

    Li Yu was from a well-known family in Yulin. His matter was probably well-known here.

    A crippled person who couldn¡¯t stand up was getting better. Was there any better publicity than this?

    When Li Yu arrived outside, he looked at the tightly shut inn and replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve agreed. I¡¯ll definitely keep my word another day.¡±

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, how was it? What happened inside just now?¡±

    Li Zhengang asked with concern.

    The Li Family did notck money, but this thousands of taels was not a small sum. What if the spiritual herb was fake?

    Li Yu said calmly, ¡°The medicine is real. The two of them are very satisfied with my story. A few thousand taels were exchanged for the elixirs. We¡¯ll know in five days. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Li Zhengang was relieved to hear that. This son of his was brave and resourceful. If he said it was useful, then it was really useful.

    The Li family only stayed for half an hour. Once they left, the people who were still watching immediately scrambled to enter the inn.

    ¡°Line up one by one. Everyone only has one chance. You can¡¯t repeat it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice came from the house.

    People automatically lined up.

    The water gushed out like a living thing, trapping the person inside. The moment the door closed, it emitted cold air.

    Not long after, the person inside came out dejectedly and sighed. ¡°What I said was so exciting, why can¡¯t I do it? Sigh, it seems like I¡¯m not so lucky. What spirit herb? It must be fake. I can¡¯t even see it. Pui¡ª Aiyo¡ª¡±

    He had just spurned it when a foot made of water kicked him. That person cried out and did not dare to say anything else. He ran away in fear.

    This made the crowd rmed. The people inside were people they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Even if they couldn¡¯t obtain anything, they couldn¡¯t afford to discuss it.

    One by one, they entered the room and came out again.

    Some people really wanted to fish in troubled waters, but they had just queued up when they were kicked out by the foot made of water. This method of establishing their might made those with ulterior motives not dare to act rashly. No matter how the gods inside distinguished them, they could not fake it.

    ...

 Chapter 596 - 596 Dark Night Sneak Attack

    596 Dark Night Sneak Attack

    After dark, Su Xiaolu announced that they would call it a day and continue tomorrow.

    People had their thoughts, but they didn¡¯t dare to say them. What could they do if they couldn¡¯t win? They could only endure it.

    In any case, in just a few hours, a capable master and disciple had appeared in Yulin county. They had huge treasures and superpowers, and they had spirit herbs to trade. People could use stories to exchange for spirit herbs. It had already spread throughout the streets and alleys.

    Immediately, be it the noisy teahouses or the ordinary families, everyone was talking about this matter.

    The rich could buy it with money, while the poor could try their luck with stories.

    In any case, they would not be at a disadvantage. They did not hurt anyone. It was not bad to be able to see that magical superpower up close. Perhaps if they touched it, they would be blessed with good luck and feel as if they had been enlightened by gods. Then, they would be lucky enough to have the same superpower.

    The news of the Li Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master obtaining the divine medicine had also spread.

    Everyone was waiting to see if this Eldest Young Master Li, who had been crippled for two years, would recover. After all, the news of him being unable to stand up after falling off a horse and having his engagement annulled had spread in Yulin for a long time.

    It waste at night, but the Li Family¡¯s house was still brightly lit.

    Pots of ck water were brought out of Li Yu¡¯s room.

    Mr. Li and Mrs. Li waited outside anxiously.

    ¡°Master, is this useful? Will Yu¡¯er be fine?¡±

    Mrs. Li was anxious. Her son was brave and outstanding. He had always been her pride. She was afraid that he would not be able to recover from the disaster, but Li Yu had survived everything.

    Mr. Li pondered for a moment. He looked at his wife beside him and said gently, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. Yu¡¯er has his own ns.¡±

    His wife was not a scheming person, but she had given birth to a good son. It was best to hand the Li Family over to him.

    It would be great if he could get better, but if he couldn¡¯t¡­

    Mr. Li lowered his eyes. No matter how disappointing the son of a concubine was, he was still healthy. How could a cripple support the family head?

    He could not help but nce at his concubine and son.

    The concubine lowered her head. The concubine¡¯s son was ambitious, but he also knew how to lie low. As long as he was given enough time to grow, he might be able to surpass Li Yu.

    At this moment, Li Yu was surrounded by his trusted aides.

    Li Yu sat in the bathtub, his entire body oozing ck, foul-smelling sweat.

    The water in the bathtub was changed again and again, but it was not clear.

    Li Yu focused his attention and kept circting his internal breath. He had never smelled so bad before. He could not even imagine that there were so many dirty things in a human body.

    He also despised himself. He was simply worse than a mouse that crawled out of a smelly ditch.

    He circted his internal breath again and again. He could sense that his meridians were bing smoother and smoother. They had even expanded. His body was better than before.

    It was just that it was too smelly. He was both disgusted and happy.

    The water was changed again and again. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the inn was still peaceful at night.

    Wasn¡¯t the master and disciple afraid of attracting trouble by being so ostentatious?

    Li Yu opened his eyes and instructed the people beside him, ¡°Send five people to guard the inn. If there¡¯s a need, protect those two.¡±

    2,000 taels was actually a good deal for him. Such a pill that could allow one to be reborn was a rare item.

    Perhaps these things would not be considered precious in the future, but now was the beginning. These things were valuable treasures anywhere.

    Not everyone had the courage to risk their lives exploring the unknown.

    ¡°Young Master, do you want to invite them here?¡±

    The subordinate asked.

    Li Yu shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Tonight was probably not that peaceful. If he needed help, he would not be so stupid as to invite the big trouble home.

    That master-disciple pair had never met him before, so it could only be fate that they helped him.

    He lowered his gaze and looked at the ck sweat on his arm. He pondered for a moment. Just as his subordinate left after receiving the order, he spoke again, ¡°Wait. If they are in trouble, save them.¡±

    At least in Yulin, he could protect them if he wanted to.

    Just as the youngdy had said, she liked him. He liked her too.

    The youngdy was disguised as a man. Others might not be able to tell, but he could tell at a nce.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the silent night, there was a soft sound on the roof. Even someone with a deep foundation would find it difficult to notice.

    Su Xiaolu moved her ears. It was finally here.

    He never expected Yulin County to have such an expert.

    She touched the sword in her arms.

    In the darkness, Gui You only said one word, ¡°Go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and jumped out of the window, scaring the men in ck on the roof.

    Was this the difference in skills? They had already made very little noise and were preparing to use the smoke bomb. Before they could use it, the people inside were rmed, making them pause for a moment. Should they attack or not?

    However, after pausing for a few seconds, several people attacked Su Xiaolu at the same time.

    Su Xiaolu was also very excited. This was one of her few actual battles. She did not know them. Swords had no eyes. Her blood was boiling. Her sword was faster than her brain.

    She somewhat understood what Gui You said about the Zen of the sword.

    The sword in her hand seemed to have a life of its own. Every move, sh, and swing was just right.

    ...

    She was not at a disadvantage against the six of them.

    Gui You had alreadye out at some point and was watching from the dark. He was very satisfied. Su Xiaolu had improved greatly. Her sword intent was exquisite and her sword moves were ever-changing.

    It was obvious that she enjoyed drawing her sword.

    ¡®Little girl, you¡¯ve gained enlightenment quite early on.¡¯

    Su Chong did not seem to have reached this level.

    Su Xiaolu was not as strong as him, but she was better than Su Chong in terms of enlightenment.

    Su Xiaolu was at ease and did not use her superpower. The six of them gradually could not take it anymore. They also felt that Su Xiaolu was toying with them. Understanding this, they felt humiliated.

    They would rather be killed than humiliated!

    They attacked in anger. Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes lit up. She was even more excited as if she had eaten divine medicine. Her sword shadow was almost invisible.

    ¡°A straightforward person doesn¡¯t do anything behind the scenes. If you want to be a gentleman, don¡¯t me me for humiliating you. I don¡¯t want your heads, but I want your hair¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very happy and said ruthless words.

    ...

    She was at ease. The swords shed, and the six men in ck retreated one after another, but they still felt a chill on their heads.

    All the hair on their heads had been cut off by Su Xiaolu.

    They were furious, but they were no match for her. They could only put away their swords and escape.

    Su Xiaoluughed out loud.

    Her hard work in practicing martial arts was not in vain.

    ¡°Master Gui You, am I powerful?¡±

    Su Xiaolu went to Gui You¡¯s side and asked with a smile.

    Gui You nced at her. ¡°Your understanding is not bad, it can be improved.¡±

    Su Xiaolu jumped happily. Gui You¡¯s praise was very reserved, but she still understood the meaning of it.

    Su Xiaolu was still wondering if anyone woulde in the second half of the night, but it was obvious that she was going to be disappointed. After the first wave of failure and the loss of the top of their hair, the other people with ulterior motives also retreated silently.

 Chapter 597 - 597 Limelight

    597 Limelight

    The vanguard had already suffered a crushing defeat. They were not stupid and did not want to end up humiliating themselves.

    A disciple was already so powerful. They wondered what would happen when Master attacked.

    No wonder they dared to do business with such fanfare. They had confidence.

    It was impossible to rob openly. They had to observe them first. Otherwise, they had to follow the rules of the game or buy it with money.

    The people in the dark retreated.

    Li Yu listened to the report with an unreadable look in his eyes.

    After a moment, he said, ¡°Looks like I was overthinking.¡±

    She was actually so good at martial arts. She seemed to know medicine. She was really outstanding.

    As the water gradually became clear, the sky outside gradually brightened.

    Li Yu slowly got up from the water and put on his clothes.

    His legs were no longer limp and weak. He got out of the water and took each step steadily. He looked down at his feet and slowly smiled. That woman had personally broken his waist so that he could not stand up. But now, he was fine again.

    ¡°Congrattions, Young Master.¡±

    Seeing that Li Yu had recovered, everyone in the room half-knelt to congratte him.

    Li Yu¡¯s expression softened and he said casually, ¡°Go and look for her. If she¡¯s not dead, bring that woman back for me. Let her see me now before sending her back.¡±

    He had always held grudges. Now that he was better and his life had returned to normal, if that woman was still alive, he would torture her again and make her suffer.

    If she died, she would be lucky.

    ¡°Prepare a generous gift. I want to see the Eldest Young Master, Wang Mian.¡±

    Li Yu instructed in a low voice. He would not favor one over the other.

    He would not let go of anyone who deserved to be punished.

    He wanted to make him understand that no matter what, he was stronger than him. If he could stand up again, then Wang Mian would not have a chance.

    Li Yu had changed his clothes, and his ck hair was tied up casually. He stood up and pushed the door open.

    The morning sun was just right. The sunlight poured down on him as he walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    The concubine¡¯s son was shocked and indignant, even if it was only for a moment.

    His father was surprised and happy. Then, he came over with a kind expression to congratte him.

    Tears welled up in his mother¡¯s eyes as she rushed over to check. ¡°It¡¯s healed, it¡¯s healed. It¡¯s really healed.¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry, Mother. It won¡¯t happen again in the future. I have recovered.¡±

    Mrs. Li cried tears of joy. ¡°Good, good, good.¡±

    She was so happy that she said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else.

    Mr. Li also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Li Yu was the eldest son of the first wife. He was more outstanding than a concubine¡¯s son. If he was healthy, it would be better for him to be the head of the family.

    Li Yu replied calmly, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Li Yu left the house quickly. This time, he did not take a carriage. Instead, he rode a horse out of the mansion with his subordinates.

    After two years, he appeared before the public again. Although he was thinner than before, his elegance had not disappeared. The once arrogant youth had already transformed into a calm, strict, and more charming young man.

    His horse galloped, and just passing by made many women fall in love with him.

    He agreed to go out and did what Su Xiaolu told him to.

    When people realized that the divine medicine was really divine medicine, countless people rushed to one ce.

    Whether it was group attacks or solo battles, there were more people today than yesterday.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You cooperated well. After three times, they stopped attacking.

    There were many people who came to exchange stories today.

    In the afternoon, Su Xiaolu received a special man.

    He was dressed in noble clothes, and his face was not outstanding. After entering the inn, he bowed very politely. ¡°Wang Jiang greets the two heroes. I also have a story. I hope to exchange it for divine medicine with the heroes.¡±

    ¡°That depends on how good your story is. Tell me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu supported her chin with one hand and tapped the table in boredom with the other. She had listened to boring stories for the entire day.

    It was either stealing other people¡¯s crops or other people¡¯s women. It was boring.

    There were also some who made up stories about demons and ghosts to scare her and hypnotize her. It was very boring.

    Wang Jiang looked like a schr. Looking at him, Su Xiaolu felt that he was ordinary.

    Wang Jiang didn¡¯t say much. After sitting down, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Wang Jiang. I¡¯m a concubine¡¯s son of the Wang family. I¡¯ve liked to study since I was young, but my father¡¯s main wife was jealous and my brother didn¡¯t like me. My mother also died because of the main wife¡¯s torture. I¡¯m even worse than a servant in the residence. My brother, Wang Mian, is proud of himself. I¡¯ve always been very ttering. I¡¯ve been humble and ttering him, hoping that I can study steadily and one day go out to establish my own school and take the schrly examination.¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that life would be like this forever, but two years ago, something big happened in Yulin. The Li Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master fell off a horse and was injured. This matter originally had nothing to do with me, but Eldest Young Master Li came to me. He asked me if I wanted to rece Wang Mian, to return everything he had humiliated me with. If I wanted to, he could help me.¡±

    ¡°I thought about it for a long time, and I agreed. I did what Eldest Young Master Li said, and Father really gradually noticed me. My brother made more and more mistakes, and Father gradually became disappointed in him. In just a year, he was abandoned. As for me, I got my wish and transferred under my father¡¯s main wife to be nurtured by Father. I loved to study, and I prepared for the exams in peace. I didn¡¯t care about all of my brother¡¯s provocations because Father would deal with him. Eldest Young Master Li said that if I wanted to never be reced, I could only destroy my brother. Under his scheme, I tricked Father into getting drunk. At that time, an unprecedented quarrel broke out, and my father and brother turned against each other. Father won, broke my brother¡¯s legs and raised him in the courtyard because of this. As for me, I got my wish and quietly studied hard.

    Up until now, Father still doesn¡¯t know that their falling out was a scheme. Yesterday, Eldest Young Master Li came to visit my brother. My brother was so agitated that he went crazy and mored to buy divine medicine. He also wanted to stand up. I thought about it, why should I give such a good thing to him, so I came first.¡±

    ¡°My body is weak, and there are changes everywhere. I don¡¯t want to be a weak schr. I wonder if my story can be exchanged for divine medicine worth a thousand taels?¡±

    Wang Jiang cupped his hands politely and asked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Li Yu¡¯s story to have another story. She nodded. ¡°You can, but I have a question for you.¡±

    Wang Jiang smiled and politely said, ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ...

    ¡°If your brother wanted toe, would you still let hime?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was quite curious.

    Wang Jiang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. Eldest Young Master Li said that he¡¯s not a simple person. If he has the ability, he¡¯d like to see it too.¡±

    He knew very well how much Eldest Young Master Li bore grudges. Even if Wang Mian had this chance, he would first rise to the clouds and then fall ruthlessly. There was nothing more painful than giving people hope followed by disappointment.

    Su Xiaolu did not ask further. She gave Wang Jiang a pill, epted his money, and let him leave. Wang Jiang immediately ate the divine medicine and bowed politely to Su Xiaolu before leaving.

 Chapter 598 - 598 Limelight 2

    598 Limelight 2

    After seeing one person after another, Su Xiaolu still did not see the person she wanted to see.

    After today, Su Xiaolu ate with Gui You. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, when do you think Madam Miao wille?¡±

    With such a good thing around, didn¡¯t she want to fight for a good opportunity for her precious son?

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    Gui You said calmly.

    The news of Li Yu¡¯s recovery had only spread today. Madam Miao would definitely know. More news today would make her make up her mind, so Madam Miao would definitelye tomorrow.

    She and Gui You had already investigated Little Niu¡¯s matter yesterday. The master and disciple had spared no expense to set up this trap just to wait for Madam Miao to take the bait.

    If Madam Miao came early, the trap would end early.

    Thinking of Li Yu¡¯s story, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I really hope that Wang Mian wille tomorrow. Their story is really exciting.¡±

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    But even if Wang Mian came, the ending would probably not be good, because Li Yu was not a magnanimous person.

    However, this had nothing to do with them. They were just people listening to stories.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu, Gui You¡¯s eyes darkened. He knocked on the table. ¡°Girl, remember to stay away from Li Yu. Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was already 13 years old. It was about the time for her to fall in love. It was inevitable that little girls liked people who were good looking. Li Yu was handsome and capable. It was undeniable that he was quite charismatic. His appearance could also deceive people.

    Su Xiaolu was drinking soup and choked.

    She coughed a few times before calming down. She stretched out three fingers and swore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Gui You. I definitely won¡¯t be deceived.¡±

    Li Yu was good-looking, but she did not like him. In terms of looks, Zhou Zhi was even better-looking than him. Her eldest brother, second brother, and third brother, Zhou Heng, were all as good-looking as Li Yu, so Li Yu¡¯s looks were not that special in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to fall in love at all.

    Damn¡­ Su Xiaolu felt very helpless about this. In ancient times, women were usually young to get married. If she didn¡¯t get married in her twenties, she would already be an old nun in the eyes of others.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°Master Gui You, what if I never get married like you and my Master?¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and pondered.

    He wondered if he and the old man had set a bad example for the girl. He was not married, and the old man was not married either. Su Xiaolu had learned from them and her thoughts were already different from ordinary women. Her thoughts had already jumped out of themon thinking of women.

    Getting married and having children were not necessary in Su Xiaolu¡¯s opinion.

    After pondering for a while, Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Your Master and I are both in good health. It won¡¯t be a problem for us to protect you for another forty to fifty years. If you don¡¯t married, you¡¯ll probably go see the world. Go to the steep cliff and watch the waterfall flow down three thousand feet. Go to the endless wilderness and watch the sun set and rise. Eat food that you can¡¯t imagine. Know people that you can¡¯t imagine and see all kinds of darkness that you can¡¯t imagine. That¡¯s about it.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t want to marry, then she wouldn¡¯t. He and the old man didn¡¯t mind bringing her along.

    It was not bad to bring her around the world.

    She could see the sea, the wind, and the snow. This was much better than those women who were stuck at home and resented the heavens.

    ¡°However, even if you¡¯re married, don¡¯t stop. There are too many good sceneries in this world. Beautiful people and things are everywhere. Don¡¯t stop yourself from soaring because of love.¡±

    Gui You rarely said so much. He did not know if he was right. He just thought so, so he said that.

    Although Su Chong was his true disciple, he had unknowingly be like the old man and was especially concerned about this girl.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Gui You.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled happily. She was really too happy.

    She had never felt restrained. In her previous life, and in this life.

    After dinner, she washed up and went to bed.

    Tonight was very quiet.

    On the third day.

    The people who came to challenge today were only here for fun and luck. After being washed back by the water three times, everyone tactfully dispersed.

    There were very few people who wanted to try their luck. Those who had the financial resources began to fight.

    In the morning, Su Xiaolu sold ten pills for 10,000 taels of silver.

    At noon, a special guest came. He was pushed in.

    Su Xiaolu knew who he was the moment she saw him. He was the brother Wang Jiang mentioned, Wang Mian.

    Wang Mian was much better-looking than Wang Jiang. His expression was cunning. Perhaps it was because he had been unhappy for a long time, but hisplexion was not good. He looked at Su Xiaolu with an unfriendly gaze. Even his disguise was gone.

    After the door closed, Wang Mian said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you two already know who I am.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and smiled. ¡°I do. Previously, your brother and your enemy exchanged stories for medicine and only spent a thousand taels. What about you?¡±

    Wang Mian¡¯s eyes darkened, and he chuckled. He gripped the wooden chair with both hands, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged like earthworms. His expression was sinister and terrifying.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Listen to what I have to say.¡±

    Wang Mian¡¯s eyes darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been smart since I was young, but I¡¯ve always been surpassed by Li Yu. Li Yu is lively and cheerful, and others always say that I¡¯m too deep in thought and that I¡¯m not childlike. People always liked him very much. Those madams always smiled at Li Yu, but when they saw me, they despised me.¡±

    ¡°This was because my mother was a concubine. My mother was once a singer. They looked down on her. My mother always taught me to fight for my pride and be the best and strongest. I had to be stronger than Li Yu. Li Yu was smart, but he couldn¡¯t win against a woman. I only spent a lot of money to find a courtesan from outside to act, and he fell for it. I wanted to destroy him, and I did it. You don¡¯t know how happy I was when I provoked him in front of Li Yu. Hmph, isn¡¯t he the little sun that people said he was? Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still bright¡ª¡±

    ¡°The only thing I missed was that Li Yu wasn¡¯t as harmless as he looked on the surface. I thought that he was going to be unable to recover from this setback, but I didn¡¯t expect him to pull himself together so quickly and even take revenge on me. He¡¯s really hypocritical. Everyone in Yulin pitied him. They pitied him for being infatuated and for breaking off the engagement. However, no one knew that he had long taken revenge on the person who schemed against him. That woman is probably in a miserable state now. With Li Yu¡¯s methods, how can he let her livefortably?¡±

    ¡°Although I failed, I don¡¯t regret it. If Li Yu can have a new life, so can I. This is an opportunity. How is it? Are you satisfied with my story?¡± Wang Mian stared at Su Xiaolu and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 599 - 599 Fish Takes the Bait

    599 Fish Takes the Bait

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Mian and said calmly, ¡°If I say I¡¯m not satisfied, what will you do?¡±

    Wang Mian frowned and sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, so be it. What can I do? If I can¡¯t use the story to make it cheaper, can¡¯t I use silver to buy it? I¡¯ll pay 20,000 taels and you¡¯ll give me two. I have to stand up too.¡±

    Wang Mian didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, Li Yu and Wang Jiang had already exchanged their stories.

    If he said it again, it was normal that the story could not be exchanged for money. It was not that he was not prepared. They all thought that he had been beaten down. What a joke. If Li Yu could pretend, so could he.

    !!

    With that, Wang Mian bent down, took off his shoes, removed half of his foot, and took out a thick stack of banknotes for Su Xiaolu.

    He was actually a disabled person who had lost half a foot to hide money. No one knew this secret.

    Wang Mian chuckled. ¡°I was born like this, and my mother has been hiding this matter. My foot has been worth a lot since I was young, so how could I not have a backup n?¡±

    In time, when he made aeback, he would definitely return all the humiliation he had suffered. As long as there was a chance, he would definitely trample on Li Yu and Wang Jiang until they never had a chance to make aeback.

    Su Xiaolu only took out 2,000 taels. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your story is not bad. You can use it to exchange for medicine.¡±

    She poured divine medicine out for Wang Mian.

    Wang Mian was stunned for a moment, then didn¡¯t say anything. He carefully put away the banknotes, then took the medicine and ate it.

    After eating, he looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help me leave this ce, all my money can be used aspensation. I just have to quietly leave and go a hundred miles away.¡±

    There was a burning fire of revenge in his eyes. Even when he looked at Su Xiaolu, he did not hide it.

    It was obvious that such a jackal-like person did not know what gratitude was. Even if someone helped him, he might bite off their flesh and eat them up in the future.

    Wang Mian was not kind.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She had once promised to save a hundred evil people. Wang Mian was also an evil person, which was exactly what she wanted.

    The wicked will be tortured by the wicked, so here they are.

    She had saved him to fulfill her previous promise, but she had not said how long she would save him for. Saving him for a moment was saving him. She was giving him hope and then destroying him. There was nothing more painful than this.

    Su Xiaolu agreed. Wang Mian was a little surprised, but he couldn¡¯t think too much about it because he had no choice. Coming here was already a gamble.

    He had the chance toe because Li Yu went easy on him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the house.

    Wang Mian stayed in the inn and was settled upstairs.

    He had been watching Su Xiaolu and her master receive many people upstairs, and his eyes shed with darkness.

    This master-disciple pair really earned a lot. They earned so much effortlessly.

    In the afternoon, ady in a gauze hat entered the inn.

    When he saw her, Wang Mian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ll buy the divine medicines in your hands for 50,000 taels.¡±

    Miao Yuehua took out the banknotes from her sleeve and said coldly.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no hurry. I prefer stories. Madam, why don¡¯t you tell me your story?¡±

    Miao Yuehua was not in the mood to tell a story. She said coldly, ¡°I heard that I can get medicine for 10,000 taels. Is it fake? Are you going back on your words?¡±

    Su Xiaolu tapped her fingers on the table and said calmly, ¡°How can that be? But if the story is good, you might get something else. Anyway, we won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in telling others about myself. If you sell medicine, I¡¯ll buy it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Miao Yuehua was still unmoving. She was not like those clowns who would tell others about their own matters.

    She had no interest in this at all.

    Su Xiaolu took out five divine medicine pills and poured them out for Miao Yuehua.

    Miao Yuehua put them away and pushed the banknotes away.

    Su Xiaolu took them and put them away.

    Under the gauze hat, Miao Yuehua¡¯s gaze turned sinister. She said calmly, ¡°Gentlemen, I live in the Xiao Residence on East Street. If you¡¯re interested, you cane to my residence for a gathering.¡±

    It was not so easy to get her money.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°No, Master and I like to stay in the inn. Madam doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with. We won¡¯t take the risk.¡±

    Miao Yuehua curled her lips into a cold smile. She was arrogant and did not say anything else.

    Su Xiaolu sent her out and closed the door. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Master, she¡¯s so vicious. She put something in the banknotes.¡±

    Madam Miao came, but she was not a kind person.

    It was originally a silver taels transaction, but she had indeed done something sinister.

    Gui You smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. 50,000 taels is not a small sum. Divine medicine is very valuable. Who doesn¡¯t want all the medicine? There are people who would steal from us, let alone those who will plot against us. That¡¯s because our skills are inferior to others. There are many grudges in the martial world. However, it¡¯s hard to say who has the toughest bones. We¡¯re not afraid of her biting the hook, but we¡¯re afraid that she won¡¯t bite the hook.¡±

    Gui You narrowed his eyes and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Go out and tell people that she has bought all the pills. We don¡¯t have any left. Let¡¯s close the stall.¡±

    The person who should have taken the bait had already taken the bait, so there was no need to sell the pills anymore.

    If Madam Miao wanted to scheme, so be it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly, nodded, and went out as soon as she opened the door.

    Looking at the departing carriage not far away, Su Xiaolu said loudly, ¡°Gentlemen of Yulin, the divine medicine that Master and I obtained have been sold out. That madam was really generous just now, so the story exchanges end here.¡±

    When people heard this, they immediately erupted.

    If there was nothing else, then there was no chance for them.

    They sighed in regret.

    Some people also noticed what Su Xiaolu said. In the end, someone had already begun to investigate thedy who left.

    ...

    It shouldn¡¯t be hard for them to steal from a woman without superpowers.

    When Miao Yuehua heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s words from afar, she gritted her teeth and cursed. Then, she instructed the coachman to speed up.

    She had to quickly take this divine medicine back.

    Nothing was better than eating it.

    She knew that this thing was good the moment she touched it.

    After returning to the residence, Miao Yuehua went straight to the small courtyard. There was the sound of martial arts training in the small courtyard. Her expression was gentle as she looked at her son waving his fists.

    ¡°Yi¡¯er,e. Mother will give you something good to eat.¡±

    Miao Yuehua did not want to wait, so she stuffed three pills into Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth.

    She also ate two taels.

    As soon as they ate it, several unfriendly people arrived.

    There was also someone holding her husband hostage. Father Xiao looked flustered. With a big belly, he begged Miao Yuehua for help. ¡°Madam, save me.¡±

    ...

    Miao Yuehua took off her veiled hat, revealing her stunningly beautiful face. Her expression was cold, and she did not look at her husband. Instead, she protected her son, Xiao Yi, and said in a deep voice, ¡°The medicine has already been eaten by us. That master and disciple are lying. They clearly still have a big bottle.¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600 True Colors

    600 True Colors

    Feeling uneasy, Xiao Yi looked at Miao Yuehua and called out nervously, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Miao Yuehua touched his head andforted him gently. ¡°Yi¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±

    She had used all means to get this son. She would never allow anyone to hurt him.

    Father Xiao felt cold. He said in fear, ¡°Madam, save me.¡±

    !!

    The person holding Father Xiao tightened his grip on the knife on his neck and said fiercely, ¡°If you want your husband¡¯s life, exchange it with divine medicine!¡±

    How could they not know that the master and disciple had something in their hands? The key was that they couldn¡¯t take it from them. The master and disciple had strong martial arts and superpowers. If they went, not only would they not get any benefits, but their hair would also be cut off and they would be humiliated.

    However, it was different when dealing with Miao Yuehua. She was a woman, and she still had to protect a young child. They could clearly differentiate between the strong and the weak.

    ¡°Madam, save me. Yi¡¯er, quickly get your mother to save me.¡±

    Father Xiao was very flustered. Seeing the coldness in his wife¡¯s eyes, he became even more flustered. He looked at his son, thinking that his son always cared about him.

    Xiao Yi nced at Miao Yuehua. Seeing that Miao Yuehua was unmoved, he did not look at his father.

    Father Xiao was even more afraid. He was almost sobbingly, ¡°Madam, Yi¡¯er is still young. He can¡¯t live without a father.¡±

    Miao Yuehua looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re just a rotten body. If you die, so be it.¡±

    After obtaining the tears of blessing from Little Niu and his master, Father Xiao becamepletely useless to her.

    How could she use his worthless life to exchange for divine medicine? How could she do such a costly thing?

    Papa Xiao was dumbfounded. He looked at Miao Yuehua in disbelief and muttered to himself, ¡°Madam, we are husband and wife. You, how can you say that about me¡­¡±

    How could she say that he was rotten? How could she let him die?

    Miao Yuehua did not want to bother with the idiotic Father Xiao. She looked coldly at the few people who wanted to take advantage of the situation and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want to take advantage of the situation, you have to see if you have the ability. From the moment you stepped into this residence, you are being cursed with every breath you take.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m the ck Sorceress Miao Yuehua. Do you know who I am?¡±

    Miao Yuehua rolled up her sleeves. On her fair arm was a lifelike tattoo of a poisonous scorpion.

    ¡°You¡ªthis vicious woman!¡±

    The few people who wanted to take advantage of the situation revealed shocked expressions and gritted their teeth.

    ¡°While the Gu is not deep, you can go to the pharmacy to find a toad and a centipede. You¡¯ll be able to remove the Gu after boiling them with water. If it drags on for too long, you won¡¯t be able to remove it. If you don¡¯te to find trouble with me, I won¡¯t attack you. You say that I¡¯m a vicious woman, but you guys aren¡¯t good people either. We¡¯re all the same.¡±

    Miao Yuehua sneered and calmly stroked her hair.

    They were allowed to have evil intentions, was she not allowed to be on guard?

    ¡°Are you the ck Sorceress just because you said so? Who knows if you¡¯re lying to us? We haven¡¯t even taken a sip of water here. How can it be so easy to nt a Gu?¡±

    Someone did not believe in Gu.

    He felt that Miao Yuehua was trying to scare them off.

    Miao Yuehuaughed and said, ¡°You can open your eyes and see if there¡¯s a white nematode in your eyeballs.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, those people used their swords as mirrors and lifted their eyelids to check. With one look, their expressions changed.

    They pushed Father Xiao away and said angrily, ¡°Is the Gu cure you mentioned true?¡±

    Miao Yuehua nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but if you continue to dy, it will be useless when the insects grow up.¡±

    Those people gritted their teeth and retreated one after another.

    After she was safe, Miao Yuehua heaved a sigh of relief. She did not know how she would react after taking the medicine, so she did not want to cause trouble.

    ¡°Yi¡¯er, go back to your room.¡±

    Miao Yuehua called her son and prepared to go back to her room to have a good seat.

    Father Xiao looked at his unfamiliar wife and felt as though he didn¡¯t know her anymore. Miao Yuehua didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Seeing that the mother and son did not care about him, Father Xiao¡¯s mood fluctuated. He took two steps forward and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Madam, Yi¡¯er¡­ I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly be like this? I¡¯ve been so good to you. I¡¯ve given you everything. I¡­¡± Father Xiao actually wanted to ask why she was treating him like this, but Miao Yuehua¡¯s cold gaze swept over him. He actually didn¡¯t dare to ask thest question.

    Miao Yuehua looked at Papa Xiao with disgust and disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam. I feel disgusted just by looking at you.¡±

    Papa Xiao looked hurt. He recalled the blissful days he had with Miao Yuehua. Everything seemed like yesterday. Now that Miao Yuehua suddenly looked at him coldly, it was like a dream.

    ¡°Now that things havee to this, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. You¡¯d better get lost yourself. Scram far away and don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t the only one who could make me have a child back then, why would I fall for a disgusting person like you? You¡¯re vulgar and lowly. You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    The disgust in Miao Yuehua¡¯s eyes hit Father Xiao hard. He could barely stand.

    Miao Yuehua was very beautiful and graceful. He had always liked her and was willing to do anything for her. He was sincere. However, now, Miao Yuehua said that he was disgusting, and that it was all a lie when she used to say that she was in love with him. Father Xiao could not ept it and his heart ached so much that he could not breathe.

    Miao Yuehua frowned and said to Xiao Yi, ¡°Yi¡¯er, go back to your room.¡±

    Xiao Yi nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. He didn¡¯t even look at his father before returning to his room.

    His wife was cold, and so was his son. Father Xiao was extremely sad, and his face looked as if the sky had copsed.

    After Xiao Yi returned to his room, Miao Yuehua raised her chin and said coldly, ¡°Xiao Tieniu, why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? Look at yourself and then look at me. Are you worthy of me? Not to mention me, even your original wife, the daughter of the Zheng family, is out of your league. She must have been blind and unlucky to have met you and found such a disgusting man like you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference between you and her. Both of you have the same use. You¡¯re just stepping stones for my son and me. Now that you¡¯re useless, why would I keep you as an eyesore? If Old Niu hadn¡¯t taken your son away back then, I wouldn¡¯t have kept you for 12 years and made myself suffer for 12 years.¡±

    ¡°Seeing your face every day makes me so disgusted that I can¡¯t eat. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you were still useful, I would have killed you long ago.¡±

    Miao Yuehua expressed the disgust in her heart. Father Xiao¡¯s face turned pale, and tears welled up in his eyes. He felt that he had lived a blissful life for so many years. Now that he knew that it was all fake, he found it hard to ept.

    He felt a pain in his chest. Under the shock, he was in so much pain that he could not breathe. He reached out to Miao Yuehua, but she avoided him in disdain.

 Chapter 601 - 601 An Eye for an Eye

    601 An Eye for an Eye

    His beloved wife despised and loathed him so much.

    Father Xiao¡¯s face contorted in pain. Miao Yuehua had a look of disdain on her face as she quickly returned to her room. She would not kill Father Xiao with her own hands. After all, he was her son¡¯s biological father. If she did it, she was afraid that she would bring harm to her son.

    However, if she provoked Father Xiao and he could not ept it and died of shock, it would save her the trouble. Even if he was lucky, she could not keep him. She could not stand living under the same roof as him.

    Back then, it had not been easy for her to defy the heavens and change her fate to have a son. She had thought that that person¡¯s child would die when he was born. Who knew that she would meet Old Niu again? She had blocked the cmity for the child and saved his life.

    She had no choice. She had waited for twelve years, but the child could not have a second chance like this.

    She had already used the tears of blessing with her son this time. That child wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the inevitable cmity, so she didn¡¯t want to pretend with Father Xiao anymore. This was originally an ordinary man who was a cksmith. He didn¡¯t have any charm and couldn¡¯t even read. He was as bad as he could be. Every time she thought of being with him, she felt disgusted.

    When she came out, it would be great to find him dead just like that.

    Miao Yuehua left resolutely. Father Xiao watched as her beautiful figure disappeared into the distance. Two streams of tears blurred his vision. He still could not believe that his beloved wife would do such a thing to him.

    Today, he was suddenly held hostage. His beloved wife and son suddenly became strangers to him. Father Xiao felt that this was an unbelievable dream.

    However, his heart ached. He felt like he was about to die.

    He made a choking sound in his throat.

    At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in front of him. Father Xiao twisted in fear and wanted to cry for help, but his entire body refused to listen. He could not say a word and could only watch in horror as the person approached.

    Were they here to kill him?

    This must be a dream. Why wasn¡¯t he awake yet?

    Su Xiaolu was very disgusted, but she thought that she could not let Father Xiao die so easily. She took out a good life-saving pill, opened Father Xiao¡¯s mouth, and poured it down his throat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly reaped what you sow. If you die so easily, wouldn¡¯t that be letting you off lightly? Live well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were cold. After giving Father Xiao the pill, she stood up and dusted her hands.

    She had identally saved another evil person.

    What was so scary about dying? Living well was the most painful.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect Madam Miao to be like this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You followed. Seeing this exciting show, Su Xiaolu had mixed feelings.

    Miao Yuehua had used Father Xiao, and Father Xiao was not a good person. Otherwise, he would not have been used by Miao Yuehua.

    Father Xiao deserved what he had now.

    Miao Yuehua had stolen her Junior Brother¡¯s hardwork and provoked her. She deserved it.

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Madam Miao is a ck Sorceress and has vicious means. Although she¡¯s not as cunning as Uncle Chen and his wife, she has many sinister means. We have to be careful.¡±

    Since they had set up a trap, they definitely had toe and take revenge.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a ck Sorceress. What about Uncle Chen and Auntie?¡±

    ¡°They are the sessors of the White Sorcerer. The ck Sorcerer only learns things that harm people. The White Sorcerer¡¯s sessors learn both. The ck Sorcerer is actually a traitor of the Gu Sorcerers. Later on, I¡¯ll send a message to your Uncle Chen and the rest. They¡¯ll have to clean up this mess.¡±

    Gui You gave a simple exnation.

    Su Xiaolu understood immediately.

    There were rules between the various sects. The ck Sorceress had clearly broken the rules.

    Letting Chen Xi and his wife clean up the mess was a matter for the future. Now, they wanted to see the results of the n.

    The master and disciple¡¯s bodies were light. With a few leaps, they disappeared from the sight of Father Xiao.

    Father Xiao¡¯s life was saved, but he still couldn¡¯t move. Tears and snot flowed down his face. He felt as if he didn¡¯t know the people and things in this world.

    How did his beautiful and gentle wife be a Gu Sorcerer?

    His obedient and filial son also treated him coldly.

    Had he been cursed with Gu or not? Was his body filled with worms?! Father Xiao was in extreme pain.

    ¡ª-

    Miao Yuehua and Xiao Yi were both sitting quietly. She could gradually feel that her body was expelling filth. The changes in her body made her very happy. This kind of lightness as if she was about to reach Immortal Ascension was really great.

    The filth in her body was expelledyer byyer.

    She felt veryfortable.

    However, there was a sound from the window and she opened her eyes in shock. Before she could react, she felt a pain in her chest and her entire body could not move. Miao Yuehua coldly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You came in through the window. When she saw Su Xiaolu and Gui You, Miao Yuehua¡¯s expression turned cold. Then, she snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re too immoral to do this. A deal is a deal, yet you still want to use such sinister methods. How shameless!¡±

    ¡°Ptui¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu spat. ¡°You disgusting old witch, who¡¯s the sinister one? How dare you tamper with the banknotes? Can¡¯t we, master and disciple, seek justice?¡±

    Miao Yuehua frowned. Then, she stared at Su Xiaolu coldly and said, ¡°Young Master, why didn¡¯t you say anything at that time? In my opinion, you were the one who put the poison inter.¡±

    Miao Yuehua didn¡¯t expect to be seen through so quickly, but so what? As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, the master and disciple couldn¡¯t do anything. They probably hadn¡¯t even seen what she had done, so what could they do?

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not here to argue with you. I¡¯ve never been willing to be taken advantage of. Whoever plots against me, I¡¯ll return the favor no matter what. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t acknowledge it. Anyway, I¡¯ll just make your son drink all these things. Do you think it doesn¡¯t exist just because you don¡¯t acknowledge it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Miao Yuehua mockingly and took out a paper bag. She walked to Xiao Yi¡¯s side, opened his mouth, and poured it down his throat.

    Xiao Yi could not move. He wanted to vomit but could not. Su Xiaolu tapped his chin, causing him to keep swallowing.

    No matter how calm Miao Yuehua was, she could no longer hold it in when she saw that her son was in danger. Her beautiful eyes widened as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son. If there¡¯s anything,e at me. He¡¯s innocent!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you deny it just now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu threw away the paper bag and looked at Miao Yuehua coldly. She smiled disdainfully. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the son paying for the mother¡¯s sins?¡±

    Innocent. Xiao Yi was not innocent.

    ...

    He was not a three-year-old child who knew nothing. How could he not know what kind of person his mother was? He had taken advantage of others and was still pretending to be innocent. ¡®Innocent, my ass.¡¯

    Miao Yuehua made a move just in time to settle old and new grudges.

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s eyes turned red. She never thought that she would cause such terrible trouble.

    Xiao Yi felt terrible. His throat was so dry that it was about to explode. He begged in pain, ¡°Water, give me water.¡±

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t give him water. I¡¯m begging you. I was blind and didn¡¯t know the two of you. Please be magnanimous and forgive me this time. I, Miao Yuehua, will definitely do anything to repay this debt!¡±

    If her bag of insect powder encountered water¡­ it would definitely hatch in her son¡¯s body. She did not dare to imagine the oue.

 Chapter 602 - 602 An Eye for an Eye 2

    602 An Eye for an Eye 2

    Miao Yuehua was extremely regretful. She thought that this master-disciple duo was just good at martial arts and were superpower-conceited maniacs.

    They would not be so meticulous as to discover the insect powder. They would identally touch it when they were counting money, and they would identally eat some when they were eating and drinking. They would suffer and beg her in the end. She would use this as a threat and take all the good things in their hands.

    Unexpectedly, she had shot herself in the foot. Her evil intentions had harmed her son in the end.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and condensed a water ball in her hand.

    ¡°So that thing can¡¯t touch water. What will happen if we identally eat it? I really want to know. Look, your son is about to die of thirst. I¡¯m such a good person. How can I not give him water?¡±

    The water ball in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand split into small water droplets. With a flick of her finger, a water droplet flew into Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Xiao Yi immediately swallowed it, but he only feltfortable for a moment before pleading painfully, ¡°It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough. Give me more water.¡±

    He looked greedily at the water ball in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and wished he could pounce on her and drink his fill.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t give it to him, please.¡±

    Miao Yuehua was about to go crazy. Her voice broke. Only then did she realize that she had provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have. Her son was her life. She wanted to kowtow to Su Xiaolu and hoped that she could let her son off.

    ¡°I was blind. It¡¯s all my fault. Please, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do¡­¡± Miao Yuehua¡¯s voice choked as she looked at Gui You with tears in her eyes. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt my son¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me water, I want to drink water¡ª¡±

    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes were red and his face was flushed. He looked like he was in great pain.

    Miao Yuehua was nervous and heartbroken. ¡°Yi¡¯er, Yi¡¯er¡ªyou can¡¯t drink water. Calm down.¡±

    Xiao Yi had never suffered before. He had lived afortable life since he was young. She had protected him like a treasure and he had never suffered any pain. Now that he was in pain, Miao Yuehua felt as though her heart was about to break.

    ¡°Mother, it hurts. Mother, I want to drink water. Mother¡ªhelp¡ª¡±

    Xiao Yi shouted in pain. He looked at the water ball in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and cried out for Miao Yuehua.

    These words broke Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart.

    Su Xiaolu distributed a water ball the size of a plum and fed it to Xiao Yi.

    Xiao Yi swallowed it and looked at ease for a moment.

    But soon, the pain engulfed him again. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. I still want to drink water. Give me water¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s beautiful eyes widened and she red at Su Xiaolu.

    That cold and heartless man was not moved by her beauty at all. His little disciple was simply a devil.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Miao Yuehua and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I was kind enough to give your son water. Look, he¡¯s so thirsty.¡±

    Miao Yuehua gritted her teeth in hatred, but she could not move.

    Due to the grinding, her teeth made a terrifying creaking sound.

    ¡°I have money, 400,000 taels of silver, and some precious treasures. I¡¯ll give them all to you. I only beg you to let me off this time.¡±

    Miao Yuehua closed her eyes. This pair of master and disciple should be selling divine medicine for money. This time, she had failed miserably. She had to ept it.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ What money? We don¡¯tck that thing. We have plenty.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed and casually rejected Miao Yuehua.

    Miao Yuehua widened her eyes in disbelief. If they didn¡¯t want money, what did they want?

    Su Xiaolu fed another water ball to Xiao Yi.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s voice was sharp and shrill. ¡°Stop feeding him water¡­ Tell me what you want. As long as I have it, I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±

    When Xiao Yi drank the water, he made a loud gulping sound. At that moment, his painful expression instantly became happy, but it onlysted for a few seconds before the pain and ferocity swept across his face again. His eyes were red as he looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to drink water. Give me water. Give me water.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±

    Miao Yuehua screamed in pain. Torturing her son was more painful than torturing her.

    She would rather endure all this torture herself than let her son suffer like this.

    Remorse and tears of anger and hatred fell from the corners of her eyes. She red at Su Xiaolu fiercely. How could there be such a terrifying young man in this world? What was his heart made of?

    Su Xiaolu smiled brightly. Everyone had a weakness. For Miao Yuehua, her son was her weakness.

    Miao Yuehua had harmed her Junior Brother. Since her Junior Brother could note and get revenge, she did it on his behalf. She wanted Miao Yuehua to suffer ten times over.

    Miao Yuehua looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s bright smile and felt cold all over. What did this demon want?

    Miao Yuehua watched as she threw the water ball up and down. She quickly imagined how to dy Su Xiaolu¡¯s actions.

    She needed time to break through the acupuncture points. She had never been one to sit back and do nothing.

    Su Xiaolu had treated her son like this. When she had the chance, she would definitely return it a thousand times or ten thousand times. She would definitely make the person who tortured her son suffer a fate worse than death!

    Su Xiaolu smiled and flicked her finger. Water droplets that were like peanuts bounced into Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Xiao Yi opened his mouth wide like a chick in a nest.

    No matter how much water he drank, he didn¡¯t feel that it was enough. When he drank water, he felt better, but the moment he stopped, he felt pain. When there was no water to drink, his face was ferocious. ¡°Mother, kill me. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart ached. She could not control Su Xiaolu¡¯s temper. She thought of Su Xiaolu and her master exchanging stories for medicine and immediately said in a sharp voice, ¡°I have a story, I have a story¡­ Let me tell you a story. Please don¡¯t give my son any more water. If this continues, it will kill him.¡±

    ¡°That powder is made of insect eggs. When it hatches in water, it will slowly be an insect within three days. It can eat people¡¯s internal organs and cause them to be in so much pain that they wish they were dead. It¡¯s all my fault for having evil intentions. I wanted to have all the divine medicine in your hands¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua was afraid that Su Xiaolu would feed Xiao Yi water again, so she quickly told Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Miao Yuehua with a faint smile. ¡°I see. Then if we didn¡¯t pay attention, won¡¯t we be like your son?¡±

    ¡°No, no, you wouldn¡¯t eat so much. With your Master¡¯s experience, he will definitely find out very quickly. Before that, you wille to me to get the antidote.¡±

    Miao Yuehua lowered her eyes. She had originally calcted it this way, but she would not give the antidote so readily. She would make Su Xiaolu and her master suffer and cooperate with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so vicious, so I¡¯m here to take revenge. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡± Su Xiaolu smiled.

    ...

 Chapter 603 - 603 An Eye for an Eye 3

    603 An Eye for an Eye 3

    Miao Yuehua felt like vomiting blood. This young man had the brightest smile, but he was even scarier than a devil.

    She had miscalcted to provoke such a difficult person.

    ¡°This is far from enough for me to let you go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu reached out a hand and shook it mercilessly in front of Miao Yuehua.

    Seeing that Miao Yuehua was secretly umting strength and emitting a stench, Su Xiaolu fanned herself in disdain.

    Looking at her disdainful actions, Miao Yuehua felt ashamed and resentful. When had she ever been humiliated like this?

    The stench on her body meant that the filth in her body was being expelled. If she was given more time, she would definitely be able to break through this acupuncture point.

    ¡°As for me, I like to hear stories the most. It has to be real.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Miao Yuehua took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out two silver needles from her needle bag. She walked in front of Miao Yuehua and used her energy to insert one silver needle into Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart and the other into her meridian.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so vicious, I have to be wary of you. If you secretly break through your acupuncture points and use some insect powder to catch us off guard, it won¡¯t be fun.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. She said the most infuriating words in the most innocent manner.

    Miao Yuehua felt a surge of blood in her throat and her internal breath started to be chaotic.

    She swallowed the blood and tried her best to calm her internal breath.

    She had never expected that she would encounter such a cmity. She still did not understand why there was such a cmity. Her fate was smooth, and her son¡¯s life was smooth-sailing. She could not understand why they suddenly met with a cmity.

    She didn¡¯t think that Su Xiaolu was here for her.

    Because she did not know this master and disciple at all.

    Her beautiful eyes widened as she suddenly thought of something. She blurted out, ¡°You are here for Elder Niu, right? He asked you to take revenge on me, right? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the heavens? Isn¡¯t he afraid of retribution for his life? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Heavenly Punishment?¡±

    Su Xiaolu rubbed her ears impatiently and fed Xiao Yi arge water ball.

    Xiao Yi gulped it down like a cow.

    Miao Yuehua screamed in shock. ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Su Xiaolu covered her ears. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡±

    Miao Yuehua quickly shut her mouth.

    Only then did Su Xiaolu say, ¡°Old hag, get this straight. We¡¯re doing a legitimate business. Everyone has paid the price. You were the one who schemed against us first. We have grudges and grievances. This is a good reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao. Do you understand what retribution is? ording to you, shouldn¡¯t we take revenge on you for tricking us first? Is the inn owner to me for us taking revenge on you? He rented an inn to us, which gave you the chance to trick us. Is the heavens going to me him and punish him for that?¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps, should the heavens me us for not giving medicine to others for free? Should they me us for taking revenge? If the heavens are so unreasonable, they¡¯re really blind. Whether the heavens are righteous, tyrannical, or reasonable, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. If you have the ability, today, we¡¯ll switch sides as if you¡¯ll be magnanimous. We¡¯re all from the martial world. If our skills are inferior, we should admit it. You have no right to say that I¡¯m wrong for fighting back. Even if the Heavenly Dao is here, it should be like this.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Miao Yuehua¡¯s expression darkened. She was speechless.

    She did not even dare to say anything else. She was afraid that she would make Su Xiaolu unhappy and she would give Xiao Yishui water to drink again.

    Xiao Yi¡¯s stomach was already bulging like a pregnant woman in her fifth month of pregnancy. He still looked pained.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart ached so much that she burst into tears. She softened again. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I deserve it. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive us.¡±

    Su Xiaolu raised her head and walked back to the table to sit down.

    She divided the water ball into countless pieces and threw them around.

    Gui You did not say anything and just stood quietly. asionally, he looked at Su Xiaolu with a doting gaze.

    He did not speak, but he was Su Xiaolu¡¯s powerful backing.

    Miao Yuehua calmed down and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m the sessor of the ck Sorcerer. I¡¯ve learned the ck Sorcerer Gu Technique since I was young. I¡¯m very smart and I could learn the most vicious andplicated Gu Techniques after studying it a few times. My Master has treated me as a tool since I was young to block her tribtions.¡±

    ¡°My life isn¡¯t good either. I¡¯ve always been focused on studying the ck Sorcerer Gu Techniques. When I was 14 years old, he sold me to a brothel. He made me live in the most lowly ce. I endured for a few years before I finally had the chance to poison him with Gu and kill him. I tried my best to find someone to escape. That person was a son-inw. He was originally a poor cksmith and was lucky to be blessed by the heavens. Only by following him could I have a chance to change my fate and live a normal life. Therefore, I tried my best to make him fall in love with me and be infatuated with me.

    He brought me home and treated his wife coldly. He forgot his promise to his parents-inw and only doted on me. His wife was pregnant and she could be a mother, but I couldn¡¯t. I was very envious of her. I thought that since I could change my fate, nothing was impossible. I was too lonely living in this world. I also wanted to have a child. I used all kinds of methods to have a son.¡±

    Miao Yuehua recalled the past and her eyes were filled with indifference. She had also suffered a lot. What did she do wrong? She just wanted to live a good life. God did not give it to her, but she used her own efforts to get it.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had a son to begin with. I changed my fate and forced there to be one. Therefore, I needed a sibling with the same bloodline to exchange for his life. The child in that woman¡¯s stomach was my best choice. She¡¯s just an ordinary person. How can she beat me? She didn¡¯t even know that she was schemed against by me. Originally, she and her son should have died. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t destined to die. Her parents were once kind people. Perhaps their spirits in heaven were protecting her. She met an old beggar. The old beggar told her that her fate had been changed. She believed him a little.¡±

    ¡°When she gave birth, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Everything was terrifying. She believed that old beggar. She used her own life to exchange for his son¡¯s life, to exchange for a chance of survival for his son who should have died an unnatural death. In twelve years, with twelve attributes and a cycle of reincarnation, as long as he umted the tears of blessing of a hundred people and used a rtive¡¯s blood to shed three drops of blood, he would be ordinary again. This year is the twelfth. That old thing brought that child back. In these twelve years, they really umted the tears of blessing of a hundred people. Those are sincere and pious treasures. They really gathered them. How can I let go of such a good thing? Hehe¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua smiled. She looked at Su Xiaolu darkly, trying to see the anger in her eyes.

 Chapter 604 - 604 An Eye for an Eye 4

    604 An Eye for an Eye 4

    If Su Xiaolu was taking revenge for the master and disciple, the Heavenly Dao would never allow it.

    The master and disciple were meant to have the five ills and three shorings in their lives. They had lives that ordinary people did not have, so they naturally had to suffer.

    No evil could be done.

    If someone suffered because of them, Heavenly Punishment would definitely descend.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was calm as she clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really vicious. The heavens are really unfair. I¡¯m here to punish you on behalf of the heavens. As the saying goes, you¡¯ll definitely see ghosts if you walk too much at night. How can you not wet your shoes if you walk by the river often?¡±

    ¡°The reason why you seeded every time before was because you didn¡¯t meet me. Therefore, today, we must take revenge. We have to take revenge and punish you on behalf of the heavens!¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heroic and ambitious words made Miao Yuehua panic. She could feel that something was put on her.

    ¡°Old witch, hurry up and continue. I don¡¯t have aplete understanding of the story yet. I¡¯m a fair person. I¡¯ll let you know how I want to take revenge.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Miao Yuehua.

    Miao Yuehua swallowed the blood in her throat. ¡°Later on, I fed my son the things that they had worked so hard to umte. Their 12 years of hard work were all in vain. Both master and disciple were people with iplete lives. There would never be another 12 years. They would definitely die miserably. They would either rot in the gutter and grow maggots, or their corpses would be exposed in the wilderness and eaten by jackals¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s eyes darkened. This was the correct trajectory. She and her son would definitely live a peaceful and happy life.

    But now, she was not so sure if fate had changed.

    She was too flustered. If her fate had not changed, she would not have suffered such a cmity. She looked at Su Xiaolu. She did not know how to read fortunes, but she also felt that Su Xiaolu was extraordinary. She was definitely blessed by the heavens.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart felt like it was weighed down by a huge rock.

    Her good luck was stolen, but Su Xiaolu¡¯s good luck was innate. When the two of them interacted, she would only be suppressed. This was called life suppression. One should have the life they were destined for. In front of Su Xiaolu, she was undoubtedly the demon who had been beaten until her original form was revealed¡­

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so vicious.¡±

    Su Xiaolu eximed.

    Miao Yuehua could not tell if she was angry or hateful. She did not understand this child in front of her at all. He looked about the same age as her son, but the difference was too great.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a vicious woman, but no matter how vicious a person is, there¡¯s still something they care about the most. My son is my greatest weakness. As long as you can let my son go, I¡¯m willing to agree to anything.¡±

    Miao Yuehua admitted that she was vicious. She only hoped that Su Xiaolu would let them off on ount of her admitting everything.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xiao Yi. Ayer of ck filth had already appeared on his body. His eyes were very red, and something seemed to be surging under his exposed skin.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Miao Yuehua and smiled. ¡°You really shot yourself in the foot. This is retribution.¡±

    ¡°You bought five pills from me. Don¡¯t tell me you gave them all to your son?¡±

    There was something in Su Xiaolu¡¯s words that almost drove Miao Yuehua crazy.

    ¡°What?¡± Miao Yuehua looked at Su Xiaolu nervously and asked with difficulty, ¡°What do you mean? Are the pills you gave poisonous?¡±

    Su Xiaolu reached out and shook her finger. ¡°No, no, no.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You go back on your word and have a vicious mind. Why would I poison it?¡± Su Xiaolu said with a smile. Her tone changed and she said, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid your son can¡¯t withstand this nourishment. Look at him. His meridians are about to break, and he ate that insect powder. Tsk¡­ you¡¯re really harming yourself.¡±

    Miao Yuehua was so anxious that she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Su Xiaolu dodged.

    Miao Yuehua had been trying her best to break through the acupuncture points, and Su Xiaolu had been provoking her. She was eager to save her son. Miao Yuehua broke through the acupuncture points and shattered the silver needle into countless pieces. She couldn¡¯t care less about them running around her body. She quickly pounced on Xiao Yi. Her brain seemed to have slowed down for a few seconds, and intense pain came from all over her limbs.

    She copsed in front of Xiao Yi.

    ¡°My son¡ª¡±

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her body. What she was most concerned about was her son, Xiao Yi.

    Xiao Yi¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry. He was still shouting, ¡°Water, give me water. I want to drink water¡­¡±

    He had drunk so much water, but it was still not enough. He was still very thirsty.

    His lips were chapped.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s eyes were full of tears and her heart ached. She took out a packet of medicinal powder, opened Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth and poured it in. She cried, ¡°Yi¡¯er, swallow it quickly.¡±

    Xiao Yi was very resistant. ¡°It tastes awful¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua pinched his chin and forced him to swallow.

    When Miao Yuehua did all this, Su Xiaolu and Gui You watched. Even if Miao Yuehua loved her son and her misery was real, it did not change the fact that she had harmed others.

    Xiao Yi¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the nourishment of divine medicine at all. He didn¡¯t have any defects, and he didn¡¯t have a foundation in martial arts. The divine medicine was meant to help one grow. Without a foundation to support him, his body would explode due to excessive improvement.

    Xiao Yi ate the insect powder to bnce the effects, but the consequences were not something he could bear.

    Miao Yuehua thought that she had given him the best, but she did not know that it was because of this that she had harmed him.

    Miao Yuehua also realized this. She turned around trembling and looked at Su Xiaolu pleadingly. ¡°How can I save my son? Please, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°If you were willing to tell me some stories at the inn, I would have told you how to eat the divine medicine.¡±

    However, not only did Miao Yuehua not say anything, but she also used sinister methods to scheme against Su Xiaolu and her master. No matter how much she regretted it now, there was nothing she could do.

    If his meridians were damaged, there was no cure for it. He would live in pain forever.

    It was not too painful, but it was continuous. It could not be cured. It was torturous.

    He would be living in torture everyday.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You were about to leave.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll buy more divine medicine.¡±

    Only divine medicine could treat her son¡¯s illness. She could just buy more medicine.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any more no matter how much you pay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu skipped out, not caring about Miao Yuehua¡¯s sinister gaze on her.

    Gui You followed behind. When they were about to leave, Gui You stopped and turned to Miao Yuehua. ¡°I still have one more. Do you want to buy it? Five hundred thousand taels of silver.¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605 An Eye for an Eye 5

    605 An Eye for an Eye 5

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s mouth was agape in disbelief. It was 500,000 taels. The price had increased by 50 times. This was daylight robbery.

    Gui You smiled meaningfully.

    How would she choose between her son and money?

    Didn¡¯t Miao Yuehua im that she loved her son as much as her life? Would she choose her son?

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Miao Yuehua looked like she was in extreme pain. She was covered in injuries, and so was her son. Thest thing she had was 500,000 taels. If she were to use it to buy, she would have emptied her pockets. She did not dare to buy it.

    If they could sell this divine medicine, others would probably sell it too.

    While Miao Yuehua was hesitating, Gui You and Su Xiaolu had already left.

    When Gui You and Su Xiaolu came out, Father Xiao, who had already woken up outside, didn¡¯t dare to move and pretended to faint. He didn¡¯t dare to move at all. He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke these gods no matter what.

    After Su Xiaolu and Gui You left, he opened his eyes and looked around.

    Seeing that the pair had really left, he staggered to his feet. Thinking about how Miao Yuehua treated him so coldly, he walked into the house angrily.

    Father Xiao thought that he must divorce Miao Yuehua and chase her out of the house!

    But the moment he entered, he was terrified.

    Xiao Yi was vomiting. He spat out arge pile of bug fragments all over his body. Some of them even moved.

    Father Xiao had never seen such a horrifying scene. He had forgotten to vent his anger and only wanted to escape. He thought that he could not afford to offend a vicious woman like Miao Yuehua. He could just hide. What was there to vent? The most important thing was to quickly escape with the money.

    However, Miao Yuehua looked at him coldly and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and carry our son to the bed. If I can¡¯t deal with those two people, can¡¯t I deal with you? If you dare to run, you will die in less than seven days.¡±

    ¡°You, you put insects in me¡ª¡±

    Father Xiao¡¯s voice was stuttering. The world is upside down for him. When he thought about how terrifying the person beside him was, he did not know whether to cry or be angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    Miao Yuehua said viciously.

    Father Xiao did not have any backbone or courage. He did not dare to be rash when he heard this. He could only help carry Xiao Yi to the bed.

    The insects that Xiao Yi spat out were very disgusting, but fortunately, none of them wereplete. Some of them could move, but they only moved twice before they stopped moving. They were disgusting, but they were not harmful.

    Xiao Yi had already fainted. He had lost a lot of weight, and his eyes were sunken.

    After Father Xiao settled Xiao Yi down, Miao Yuehua asked him to help her up. The loving couple in the past felt like strangers today.

    ¡°If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll let you live. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll only die without an intact corpse. Do you hear me? Go out and look for them immediately. See if Old Niu and your son have left Yulin. If you find them, bring them back and keep an eye on them.¡±

    Miao Yuehua ordered Father Xiao. She had always suspected that the master and disciple were the cause of this disaster.

    Father Xiao nodded. Thinking of Little Niu, he suddenly felt guilty. That child smiled so brightly at him and trusted him so much, but he¡­

    However, the mother and son whom he had treated with sincerity had treated him like this. Now, he even had to harm that child. Father Xiao felt very upset. He was a weak person. He was afraid of Miao Yuehua and did not dare to disobey her. In the past, he had indulged her because he doted on his wife. Now, it was because he was afraid.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Father Xiao agreed. Seeing that Miao Yuehua had nothing else to say, he quickly left.

    He recalled the old Daoist priest¡¯s words and felt more and more ufortable.

    After walking out of the manor, he sat down and cried bitterly. Today¡¯s incident made him understand that Miao Yuehua did not treat him as a human, and Xiao Yi did not treat him as a father. The mother and son were only using him, so they could abandon him at will.

    The only person who would treat him as a father was that child.

    He had already harmed him twice. How could he harm him again?

    He went to look for him just to take a look.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu and Gui You returned to the inn, Wang Mian¡¯s anxious expression rxed and he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    He was afraid that they would note back. Even if Gui You and Su Xiaolu did note back, Wang Mian could not do anything.

    This inn could temporarily protect him, but it could notst long. If Gui You and Su Xiaolu did not return for more than two days, he would be in danger.

    It was not easy for him to get this chance toe out. He was really unwilling to return to hell and live a hopeless life.

    Therefore, when he saw Su Xiaolu and Gui You return, Wang Mian was about to cry tears of joy.

    ¡°How¡¯s your leg healing? You should be able to walk now, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Mian and asked. After taking two pills, he should have recovered.

    Wang Mian smiled. ¡°Yes, Young Master is amazing. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    He could indeed walk, but he did not want to show it. Since Su Xiaolu had exposed him, he did not dare to pretend.

    ¡°Then pack up ande with us.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly. She had promised Wang Mian that she would bring him away.

    Wang Mian was a little surprised. ¡°Are we leaving just like this?¡±

    Should he leave just like that without putting on any disguise?

    Wang Mian was really scared. Li Yu was a lunatic, and Wang Jiang was his dog. Wang Jiang wasn¡¯t scary, but he was scared of Li Yu.

    If he left like this, wouldn¡¯t Li Yu find out? Wang Mian¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but he was very humble and didn¡¯t have the confidence to ask for help.

    To put it bluntly, with the abilities of this master-disciple pair, there was nothing he could do even if they wanted to take advantage of him. This kind of pain was the most painful and helpless.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Wang Mian looked at her carefree smile and was a little dazed. Now that things hade to this, he could only believe that with the abilities of this master and disciple pair, Li Yu would not dare to offend them. If that was the case, then he had really made the right bet.

    As long as he went far enough, it would not be easy for Li Yu to find him again. As long as he went far enough, he would definitely be able to find a way out for himself.

    Wang Mian had nothing to pack. Su Xiaolu and Gui You quickly left the inn together. Wang Mian gritted his teeth and followed.

    As soon as he left the inn, Wang Mian was like a frightened bird. He panicked. He saw many suspicious faces, but none of them moved, as if they were afraid of the master and disciple pair.

    No one followed them even after they left the city.

    Wang Mian heaved a sigh of relief. He had made the right bet.

    Gui You and Su Xiaolu returned to the treacherous official¡¯s house. The ce was already brand new. A few huts had been built. There was a small straw hut outside the house. Little Niu was brewing medicine for Elder Niu.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu and Gui You, he smiled brightly. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked to Little Niu¡¯s side and touched his head. ¡°How is it? Is Uncle-Master feeling better these few days?¡±

    With them around, Elder Niu did not have to sacrifice himself. He should be able to recover after a good rest.

    Little Niu smiled happily and nodded. ¡°Mm, Master is much better.¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606 Leading Evil

    606 Leading Evil

    Little Niu was very happy that Elder Niu¡¯s condition had improved.

    What he was most afraid of was losing his master. Now that everything was going well, he felt at ease.

    As for his life, he actually didn¡¯t care much and wasn¡¯t afraid. As long as Master was around, he would be open-minded. As for the next twelve years, he would just let nature take its course. As long as Master was around, he could let go of anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this, this, and this.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s harsh voice sounded, and right on the heels of that, something was thrown out.

    Little Niu smiled and went to pick it up. He fumbled around and picked it up. Then, he went to the side of the medicinal stove and carefully ced it one by one.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She felt that after not seeing him for a few days, Little Niu seemed to be about to be blind.

    Wang Mian noticed that Little Niu¡¯s vision wasn¡¯t very good. He immediately rushed over. ¡°Young Patron, let me help you. I love doing good deeds to umte merit. In the past, I suffered retribution because I did too many bad things. Please don¡¯t reject me and give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±

    Little Niu didn¡¯t want to be helped, but Wang Mian kept talking non-stop and started to tell Little Niu about the bad things he had done.

    Little Niu sighed and didn¡¯t reject him. It was a good thing for him to be able to help others.

    Everyone has a chance to turn over a new leaf.

    Su Xiaolu only frowned and turned to go into the house.

    Old Wu was picking and choosing. His eyelids twitched. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked to Old Wu¡¯s side. ¡°Master, how have you been these past few days?¡±

    Old Wu paused. ¡°It went quite smoothly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wanted to ask about Little Niu, but Old Wu sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. That Old Niu is pretending to be confused. He didn¡¯t even tell me. Only he knows about Little Niu¡¯s condition.¡±

    No one knew what Elder Niu was thinking.

    As they watched, they felt that there was no longer any danger. They could even use this method to keep helping master and disciple, but things were clearly not that simple.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and did not ask further.

    She went out to check on Elder Niu.

    Outside the straw shed, Wang Mian was brewing medicine. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled obsequiously. ¡°After doing so many evil things, I¡¯m only thinking about umting merit now. I hope it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ignored him and went into the straw shed.

    Little Niu stayed by the bed silently.

    Elder Niu looked at him kindly and lovingly. When he saw Su Xiaolu, Elder Niu smiled at her. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master, how are you feeling?¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat down on the straw bed and asked softly as she reached out to check Elder Niu¡¯s pulse.

    Elder Niu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Elder Niu. Elder Niu was smiling and kind. Su Xiaolu felt that he knew everything.

    ¡°Girl, a guest is here. If you meet him, invite him in. Little Niu is being stubborn.¡±

    Elder Niu said gently to Su Xiaolu.

    Little Niu remained silent.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Alright, Uncle-Master. If I meet him, I¡¯ll invite him over.¡±

    Elder Niu smiled, as if he had already epted his ending.

    He said that he was fine, but in fact, his body was not. His body was failing, and he was like amp that had run out of oil. No medicine was useful. His body was broken, and nothing could be repaired. He was like a funnel that could not be filled no matter how much water was poured in.

    Elder Niu did not have much time left.

    Little Niu got up and went out.

    His mind didn¡¯t seem to work so well anymore. He used the walking stick, but he still stumbled. This was different from Little Niu in the past. This time, he really couldn¡¯t see.

    He could not feel anything.

    After he left, Elder Niu sighed faintly. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve taken care of Xiao Niu since he was born. He¡¯s extremely intelligent andpassionate. He can bring me hope. Perhaps in the future, as long as our sect is upright, we won¡¯t have to bear the pain of the five ills and three shorings.¡±

    ¡°He had to go through too many hardships in his life. I led him for twelve years, and he was always alone.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m leaving, the evil in his heart has been drawn out. I still have onest thing to do. I still need your help.¡±

    Elder Niu looked at Su Xiaolu, calm and peaceful.

    ¡°Uncle-Master, tell me. I¡¯ll help Junior Brother. In the future, he¡¯ll be my family. I want a younger brother. He won¡¯t be lonely in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said seriously.

    Elder Niu smiled. ¡°Girl, during this period of time, follow Little Niu. If he wants to do something wrong, don¡¯t stop him. As long as he wants to do it, he can do anything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little confused. She felt a little puzzled and could not quite understand what this meant.

    Elder Niu¡¯s smile was kind but profound.

    However, Su Xiaolu did not ask further. She thought that since Uncle-Master Niu loved her Junior Brother so much, he would not harm him.

    Elder Niu looked a little tired. Su Xiaolu stood up and quietly left.

    Wang Mian was still brewing medicine when Su Xiaolu walked over and asked him, ¡°Have you seen my Junior Brother?¡±

    Wang Mian immediately pointed. ¡°He went that way. I wanted to follow him, but I can¡¯t leave this here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu chased in the direction Wang Mian pointed.

    She searched for a while before she found Little Niu, but there was someone else beside him.

    Su Xiaolu hid in the dark and watched. That person was actually Father Xiao. What was he doing here? Su Xiaolu released her five senses and listened to them.

    When Father Xiao saw Little Niu, he revealed various expressions of relief and guilt. He kept apologizing to Little Niu. ¡°My son, I know I made a mistake. I was blind in the past and mistook that poisonous heart for a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Son, I really regret it. Can you forgive me? Can you think of a way to save me?¡±

    Little Niu held the blind cane and walked into the distance. Father Xiao followed as he spoke.

    Father Xiao felt guilty and anxious. He probed, ¡°Good child, can you ask your Master to help me? I really have no way to deal with that vicious woman. Those family assets should be yours. I¡¯m really ashamed. Those are the assets of your mother and her n. I only want to protect them now. As long as you can help, I will definitely turn over a new leaf and recite sutras for your mother every day for the rest of my life.¡±

    Little Niu paused in his steps. ¡°Have you really repented? As long as I can forgive you, you¡¯re willing to do anything?¡±

    Hearing that Little Niu was finally paying attention to him, Father Xiao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He could still show his loyalty. He didn¡¯t want to listen to Miao Yuehua and harm Little Niu, but he also didn¡¯t want to be manipted by Miao Yuehua. However, how could he win against someone like Miao Yuehua?

    Thinking that Little Niu¡¯s Master was so powerful, he counted on him. To deal with someone like Miao Yuehua, he had to find someone who was equally capable. That old Daoist must be quite capable to be able to raise Little Niu up.

 Chapter 607 - 607 Leading Evil 2

    607 Leading Evil 2

    ¡°Then I want to take something from you. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll get Master to help you.¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s eyes were empty as he said lightly.

    Father Xiao quickly nodded. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±

    This master-disciple pair had great abilities but lived in poverty. No matter what request they made, they would not go overboard. Father Xiao agreed without thinking.

    After all, in his opinion, no one was more evil than Miao Yuehua.

    Thinking that Little Niu couldn¡¯t see, Father Xiao felt guilty. ¡°Good child, I¡¯ve reallye to my senses this time. As long as I get through this, you and your master won¡¯t have to travel around anymore. Just stay at home and take care of yourselves. Your master has really worked hard. In the future, I¡¯ll take care of him when he¡¯s old. You don¡¯t have to worry. When I bring everything back, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to find a cure for your eyes. I¡¯ll buy divine medicine for you.¡±

    ¡°I heard that divine medicine is very good. Even a crippled can stand up after eating it. I¡¯m not bragging. The Li Family¡¯s eldest young master, who has been crippled for two years, has recovered in these few days. Your eyes will also recover. We will live well in the future. When you grow up, you can marry a wife and have a few fat boys¡­ If your mother¡¯s spirit in heaven sees this, she will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Speaking of these beautiful expectations, Father Xiao smiled. After experiencing this, he finally understood.

    He was originally a poor cksmith. By chance, he got to know Little Niu¡¯s mother and formed a good fate. He was the one who let her down.

    The 12 years were like a dream. Now that he had woken up from his dream, he only wanted to live honestly and make up for his past mistakes. He wanted to treat his son well. It was not easy for Elder Niu to raise his son. He was even older than his father, so it was not a big deal to send him off in his old age.

    Moreover, he had turned over a new leaf for his son to see. If he did well, Little Niu would be able to take care of him when he was old.

    Father Xiao thought happily.

    He didn¡¯t notice that Little Niu¡¯s expression was very cold.

    Father Xiao was so focused on constructing his beautiful expectations that he didn¡¯t notice that they were getting further and further away.

    He talked non-stop and told him all his beautiful expectations. The corners of his mouth curled up. He said too much and felt a little thirsty. He stopped and realized why he hade to an old forest.

    ¡°Son, are you lost? You brought me to a forest.¡±

    Father Xiao didn¡¯t think too much about it. He only thought that Little Niu had bad eyesight and had led him the wrong way.

    Little Niu hummed lightly and said, ¡°Father, I seem to have tripped. Help me take a look.¡±

    Father Xiao didn¡¯t suspect anything. He bent down and pushed aside the grass by the roadside, wanting to take a closer look. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It should be weeds¡ªSon¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Father Xiao fell to the ground, and Little Niu put away the cane in his hand.

    He fumbled around and took out a hemp rope from his sleeve. He began to tie it round and round.

    Su Xiaolu flew down and asked calmly, ¡°Junior Brother, are you going to kill him?¡±

    Little Niu looked in the direction where Su Xiaolu was standing and smiled. His canine teeth were cute, but his smile was no longer warm. His empty eyes were also cold.

    Little Niu had changed.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister, are you going to stop me?¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s answer was very straightforward. He wanted to kill his biological father.

    Su Xiaolu did not speak. She just squatted down and began to help Little Niu tie him up.

    Little Niu paused.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°Why should I stop you? It¡¯s all because of him that you¡¯ve suffered so much. That¡¯s why Uncle-Master Niu lost his life. Your mother is really unlucky to have met such a heartless thing. He didn¡¯t think of you in the past. Now that he¡¯s in trouble, he remembered that you¡¯re his son.¡±

    ¡°Look at what he¡¯s done to you. I¡¯d like to cut him into pieces. I¡¯m not going to stop you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said fiercely. She was angry at such a detestable person.

    Could he be forgiven after a few words of repentance and a few tears?

    Although he and Little Niu were father and son, there was no affinity between them at all. What separated them was a blood feud.

    There were two lives between them.

    The first was Little Niu¡¯s mother, and the second was the Master who raised Little Niu.

    What had he done? He had easily hurt people. Now, with just a few words, he wanted to be forgiven so easily.

    Su Xiaolu found it ridiculous.

    Could it be that just because they were father and son, there was no need to repay the blood debt?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Senior Sister doesn¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ve been to many ces with Master and seen too many ways of the world. I¡¯ve always thought that I could be a good person like Master. My heart is filled with sympathy. No matter how difficult this path is, I can continue.¡±

    Little Niu tied the rope tightly and his entire personality became very dark.

    ¡°However, I realized that nothing good wille of this path. If this path doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll change it. I¡¯ll tie him up. After Master passes on, I¡¯lle and kill him. Master is still around, so I won¡¯t taint him. After he goes, I¡¯ll only be me.¡±

    Little Niu calmly exined his n. He did not hide it from Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to this ce several times. If I tie him up here, no one will discover him. If Senior Sister wants to let him go, I can¡¯t do anything. Senior Sister¡¯s martial arts are advanced. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do.¡±

    After tying him up, Little Niu stood up and wiped his hands with a handkerchief, revealing a smile.

    It was as if he had returned to being someone Su Xiaolu was familiar with.

    But Su Xiaolu knew that he had not.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go. No matter what Junior Brother bes, perhaps we will be enemies when we meet again in the future. But now, before we meet again, you are the Junior Brother I acknowledge.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Little Niu¡¯s empty eyes and said. The next time they met, she didn¡¯t know what Little Niu would be, so she didn¡¯t make any guarantees. But for now, Little Niu was still her acknowledged Junior Brother.

    Su Xiaolu felt that she understood Elder Niu¡¯s instructions. Su Xiaolu smiled. She felt that Elder Niu was overthinking. She would not stop Little Niu.

    She would only give him the knife. Since he was unhappy, he should make himself happy.

    If he couldn¡¯t forgive him, he didn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister. It¡¯s great to know you.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and started to drag Father Xiao away.

    Su Xiaolu was also helping. Su Xiaolu did not ask where Little Niu wanted to drag Father Xiao to.

    Father Xiao woke up during this process and was instantly frightened. He did not expect Little Niu to do such a thing to him. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he was even more afraid. He was not stupid and understood everything after thinking about it.

    He thought that he would shout, but he didn¡¯t. After understanding it in his mind, he actually epted it calmly. He didn¡¯t shout. He asked calmly, ¡°Child, what do you want to do? Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to kill you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the time yet. Three dayster, it¡¯ll be your death day.¡± Little Niu didn¡¯t hide anything and told him directly.

 Chapter 608 - 608 Leading Evil 3

    608 Leading Evil 3

    Three days. Three dayster would be the time of death for this person.

    It would also be his master¡¯sst day.

    ¡°So, did you ask for my life just now?¡±

    Father Xiao asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes, you agreed.¡±

    Little Niu also answered calmly.

    Father Xiao fell silent after asking. Yes, he had agreed.

    He had never thought that his son would ask for too much. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t.

    But if Miao Yuehua could change, why couldn¡¯t he?

    He had already epted Miao Yuehua¡¯s change. Now that his son had changed, what else could he not ept?

    Father Xiao didn¡¯t say anything else, and neither did Little Niu.

    After tying him to a tree, Little Niu hung a big pancake around his neck. After doing all this, Little Niu fumbled his way back.

    Su Xiaolu held him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back and pack up. Let¡¯s not let them find out.¡±

    Little Niu knew that Uncle-Master Niu¡¯s lifespan wasing to an end. Elder Niu also knew that Little Niu would do evil. The master and disciple didn¡¯t expose each other.

    Little Niu did not refuse Su Xiaolu¡¯s help. His eyes were indeed getting dimmer and dimmer. Perhaps it would not be long before he became a real blind person.

    He looked sideways at Su Xiaolu beside him. His Senior Sister was still shining.

    He would never see her like this again.

    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you.¡±

    Even if he was willing to be a fiend, he was still grateful to Su Xiaolu. She had once illuminated him.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the smiling Little Niu and almost cried.

    Her Junior Brother had been forced into a dead end. The punishment she had given Miao Yuehua was still way too light.

    When they returned to the little straw shed, the two of them pretended that nothing had happened.

    Wang Mian sized up Little Niu many times. He had many questions, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    He really wanted to leave now, but seeing that Su Xiaolu and the others had no intention of leaving, he had no choice but to wait. If he left on his own, he would probably be caught before he could walk far.

    Wang Mian said to Little Niu obsequiously, ¡°Little benefactor, the medicine is ready.¡±

    Wang Mian still wanted to help, but Little Niu had already coldly said, ¡°No need.¡±

    Wang Mian retreated to the side and watched Little Niu pour the medicine. Then, he brought it to Elder Niu.

    Wang Mian found a ce to stay in the straw shed. On the surface, he was umting merit for himself, but in reality, he was afraid that he would be kidnapped by Li Yu¡¯s people in the middle of the night.

    Fortunately, the night was peaceful and nothing he was worried about happened.

    ¡°Child, bring the ss bottle over. This time, let Master give you the first tear.¡±

    Elder Niu instructed softly.

    Little Niu smiled brightly and obediently did as he was told.

    Elder Niu smiled and said slowly, ¡°Master¡¯s life has been so bitter. It¡¯s really painful to recall it. This is a bitter tear.¡±

    Elder Niu closed his eyes. His voice was very soft and slow.

    He had starved and froze for his entire life, even in his old age.

    The only constion was that after having Little Niu around, he no longer seemed to be afraid of any hardships. Every time he saw Little Niu¡¯s smiling face, he would be able to withstand everything.

    ¡°Child, Master¡¯s life has been full of hardships, but after 60 years of hardship, he gained a lot of sweetness. These days, when Master has you by his side. Even the cold wind has warmth. Master still remembers¡­ When you were still very young, the first word you knew was Grandpa, you called me Grandpa. The first step you took, the first time you¡¯ve eaten meat¡­ There¡¯s too much¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a bitter tear, but after it flowed out, Master¡¯s life was only left with sweetness. Child, you must persevere and live on. After twelve years, wee a new life again.¡±

    Elder Niu opened his eyes and connected a teardrop with a ss bottle. He looked at Little Niu warmly and kindly.

    Little Niu nodded with tears in his eyes, carefully closing the bottle and putting it away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Little Niu choked and knelt in front of Elder Niu¡¯s bed. The hand holding Elder Niu was trembling.

    Elder Niu raised his hand strenuously and gently stroked Little Niu¡¯s head. ¡°Little Niu, Master is gone. Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ll make many friends in the future.¡±

    This was the child he had raised personally, the flesh of his heart. He could sense the eviling from the bottom of his heart, but he couldn¡¯t expose it. This was Little Niu¡¯s tribtion, which he had exchanged with his life.

    Fortune and misfortune depended on each other.

    He pretended not to know about Little Niu¡¯s change. He only treated him as thatpassionate child.

    Elder Niu slowly fell asleep.

    Little Niu retracted his hand and gently covered Elder Niu with the tattered nket. He wiped away his tears and knelt in front of the bed for an entire day.

    He didn¡¯t eat or drink.

    He did not sleep or rest.

    Wang Mian found it strange that Su Xiaolu and the others did not interfere, but he knew in his heart that no matter what happened to these people, this was not something he could control.

    On the morning of the third day, when Wang Mian woke up, he found that Elder Niu¡¯s face was not quite right. It was pale, and there was no vitality at all.

    Little Niu was still holding his hand. He observed for a while but didn¡¯t see Elder Niu move his hand. He felt that Elder Niu should be dead.

    Wang Mian quietly went out and knocked on the door.

    Su Xiaolu came out and he whispered, ¡°Young Master Su, something seems to have happened to that old man.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was cold as she quickly entered the straw shed. She walked to Little Niu¡¯s side and tested Elder Niu¡¯s pulse first. Elder Niu had passed away.

    Little Niu didn¡¯t eat or drink for the past few days. After guarding Elder Niu for less than three days, Elder Niu still went.

    The smile on Little Niu¡¯s face was gone, and there was only endless coldness.

    Su Xiaolu held his hand and said, ¡°Junior Brother, Uncle-Master is gone. Let¡¯s send him away.¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s thoughts came back to him. He choked and replied, ¡°Alright, thank you for helping me, Senior Sister.¡±

    The coffin arrived quickly. It was a thin coffin, and it was from Old Wu.

    Elder Niu left very peacefully. His sleeves were clean and he didn¡¯t bring anything with him.

    In the wild forest deep in the mountains, Little Niu personally dug a grave to bury him.

    It was a very small grave with Old Niu¡¯s tomb written on it. It was his final resting ce.

    The mountain of paper notes that Old Wu had moved over was slowly burning.

    Little Niu and Su Xiaolu left quietly.

    Wang Mian stole a few nces and wanted to follow, but when he looked at the two elders, he restrained himself. These two little ones would definitelye back.

    They were acting very strange. It was not safe to follow them. He should serve the two elders.

    Little Niu walked resolutely and stumbled along the way. Su Xiaolu wanted to help him, but Little Niu refused. His tone was already distant. ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to help me. I¡¯ll close my eyes soon. I¡¯ll be really blind in the future. I have to walk these roads myself.¡±

    He had to get used to being a blind man sooner orter.

    When he executed that person, he and Su Xiaolu would part ways and never meet again.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t help.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt terrible and her voice was choked.

    She had just realized that Little Niu was really determined. The tears that Elder Niu shed had already been poured away by him.

 Chapter 609 - 609 Leading Evil 4

    609 Leading Evil 4

    If he hadn¡¯t made up his mind, Little Niu wouldn¡¯t have done this.

    He poured the tears that Elder Niu gave him back onto Elder Niu¡¯s grave.

    Su Xiaolu did not know how difficult his life would be in the future. Just thinking about it made her feel suffocated.

    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop him. She only thought that Little Niu would feel better if he did this. Then, she would let him do it. Heavenly Punishment wasn¡¯t important. They had alreadye this far. What was there to be afraid of?

    The heavens were unfair.

    If the heavens were fair, it would be better to let Father Xiao be bitten to death and eaten by a ferocious beast. It would be better than letting Little Niu do it personally.

    However, when they arrived, Father Xiao was still alive. He was just a little weak.

    When he saw Little Niu, Father Xiao immediately struggled. He was in an extremely sorry state. ¡°Child, can you give me a quick death? I don¡¯t want to live anymore. There¡¯s no point in living. I can¡¯t beat that mother and son either.¡±

    Father Xiao only wanted a quick death. He had thought it through. He could not escape from Miao Yuehua¡¯s hands. He could not win. He might as well die.

    Little Niu¡¯s expression was cold. He took out a very blunt dagger and didn¡¯t say much to Father Xiao. He pulled Father Xiao¡¯s arm away and started cutting his flesh.

    Father Xiao immediately screamed in pain. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Little Niu cut off a lump of bloody flesh from his arm. He pinched Father Xiao¡¯s chin with his bloody hand and took out a bottle from his pocket. Then, he poured it all into Father Xiao¡¯s mouth.

    Papa Xiao swallowed uncontrobly.

    The wound that Little Niu made gradually stopped bleeding.

    Father Xiao was in so much pain that he lost all rationality. He began to curse, ¡°You beast. You killed your biological father. You¡¯re going to suffer retribution.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death, you¡¯ll die a horrible death¡­¡±

    Papa Xiao cursed loudly.

    The dark clouds suddenly changed. It was going to rain.

    Little Niu didn¡¯t give any response. He picked up the knife and continued cutting the meat. After cutting off six pieces of meat, he stopped. ¡°When I was born, I was exactly six cattiess. In order to give me this chance, Master used twelve years and a full forty-eight seasons to umte the tears of blessing of a hundred people. You took them from me. Today, you will use these six catties of meat to exchange for the tears of blessing of a hundred people.¡±

    ¡°My life was started by you. My mother gave birth to me. Each of you will have half. Today, I¡¯ll return it to you. From now on, our bloodlines will be severed and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    Little Niu released the rope that was tied around Father Xiao.

    Little Niu picked up the knife and without any hesitation, he cut off one of his hands.

    Su Xiaolu was shocked. She was about to step forward when Little Niu shouted at her to stop. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯te over. I didn¡¯t kill him. I didn¡¯t let Master down, but I don¡¯t want his things anymore. This hand of mine is enough to repay him.¡±

    Three catties was enough.

    The knife was very blunt and painful. Blood sprayed on Father Xiao¡¯s face. He trembled and blinked, as if he was already frightened.

    The hand was finally cut off and thrown into his arms.

    Father Xiao was trembling all over. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Little Niu at all. Instead, he picked up Little Niu¡¯s hand with trembling hands. He opened his mouth, as if he was mute. He wanted to return this hand to Little Niu.

    He wanted to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want your hand. I don¡¯t want to cut ties with you. I don¡¯t want you to return it.¡±

    However, when he opened his mouth, he seemed to have be mute and could not say a word.

    The blood was hot, burning his heart.

    He began to cry and whimper in grief. ¡°Ah¡ªwuwu¡ª¡±

    Little Niu staggered, walking resolutely.

    Su Xiaolu wiped her tears and caught up with Little Niu. Seeing Little Niu fall, she flew over and hugged him. She took out life-saving medicine and fed it to Little Niu. As she cried, she said, ¡°I¡¯m the divine doctor of Minggu. I¡¯ll save whoever I want. I won¡¯t save anyone I don¡¯t want to save. I like you, so I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I can¡¯t ruin my reputation on you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stuffed the medicine into Little Niu¡¯s mouth.

    Little Niu smiled. He looked up at the sky with empty eyes and said a little foolishly, ¡°Senior Sister, I didn¡¯t let Master down. I can¡¯t bear to let him down. I don¡¯t want him to be disappointed in me when he¡¯s down there. I can¡¯t bear to make him sad¡­¡±

    He was afraid that people would really have spirits in heaven. If they did, how sad and heartbroken would the old man be when he saw him be evil?

    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t bear to.

    Tears flowed out of his eyes. Su Xiaolu looked at them and saw that they were two ck tears.

    Little Niu fainted.

    Gui You appeared and helped Su Xiaolu stop his bleeding. Gui You said calmly, ¡°Take him back. I¡¯ll send that person back to the city. There¡¯s no hurry. We can stay for a while longer.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and carried Little Niu back.

    Gui You went back to Father Xiao¡¯s side. Father Xiao was already in a daze. He muttered, ¡°How can he be so ruthless?¡±, ¡°How can he hurt his own body?¡±, ¡°I don¡¯t have a son anymore.¡±

    Father Xiao hugged Little Niu¡¯s broken hand tightly and cried very hard.

    Gui You did not have the time to care about him. He directly pressed his acupoints to make him faint and left with him.

    After throwing Father Xiao back into his house, Gui You left.

    Su Xiaolu carried Little Niu back to the straw shed. Wang Mian, who had been worried, was shocked and quickly came to help.

    Seeing that Little Niu actually lost an arm, Wang Mian sighed. What exactly happened? Also, when could they leave?

    Su Xiaolu fed Little Niu two divine medicine pills, hoping that his hand would grow back.

    But the strange thing was that not only did Little Niu¡¯s hand not grow back, even the wound hadn¡¯t healed.

    Su Xiaolu had no choice.

    Su Xiaolu thought that no matter what, she had to bring Little Niu along. If Uncle-Master was gone, she would protect him!

    For the next twelve years, she would protect Little Niu.

    Su Xiaolu took the medicine and brewed it. Wang Mian helped her.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and said calmly, ¡°When my Junior Brother is better, we¡¯ll leave here. If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can leave first. I¡¯ll go back and find Li Yu and ask him to give you a day to escape. His people won¡¯t track you for a day and night.¡±

    She remembered her promise to help Wang Mian.

    Wang Mian was overjoyed. One day and one night was enough for him to run far away. He was so happy that he agreed almost without thinking. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    He had paid for a different path. Su Xiaolu was a woman of her word. He did not dare to be careless anymore. He was a person who had to seize the opportunity.

    ¡°Then be prepared. I saved you once, but I won¡¯t save you a second time. Good luck,¡± Su Xiaolu said calmly. With that, she went out.

    Wang Mian had already started to prepare. Apart from those things, he actually still had some more, but not much. They were hisst life-saving items. He had brains. As long as he went to a safe enough ce, he could think of ways to earn money.

    Wang Mian didn¡¯t know how Su Xiaolu used it. When he came back, he took the horse and told him that he could have a good night¡¯s rest. He would set off tomorrow. Wang Mian would rest after eating and drinking. He would ride away the next morning. Before he left, he had also checked carefully. The horse was clean. He had a day and a night. It was enough.

 Chapter 610 - 610 Cleaning Up

    610 Cleaning Up

    ¡°Do you think he can get away?¡±

    Gui You crossed his arms and asked in a deep voice.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No. When I went to look for Li Yust night, I only said this. He agreed without asking for anything.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Wang Mian can escape from him unless Li Yu really lets him go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told the truth. In return, she gave Li Yu two pills. To Li Yu, this was undoubtedly a good thing. Wang Mian couldn¡¯t escape anyway, and he had obtained two pills for free. How could he not agree to such a good thing?

    ¡°There¡¯s no strange smell on Wang Mian. I wonder what method they used to track him.¡±

    Gui You smiled.

    Wang Mian was a cautious person. Over the past few days, he had washed himself many times inside and out to ensure that there was nothing on him that could be traced.

    No matter how powerful Li Yu was, he was just an ordinary person, wasn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Li Yu said that if we meet again in the future, if he can still use stories to exchange for divine medicine, he will still exchange with me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said. Perhaps this mystery would be revealed the next time they met.

    They¡¯d talk about that next time they met.

    ¡°Master, when Xiao Niu gets better, can he leave with us?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You. In the next few years, she would still follow the two Masters. Little Niu had poor eyesight and she had to bring him along. Otherwise, she would not be at ease.

    Gui You nodded. ¡°I have no objections. It¡¯s just an extra pair of chopsticks.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about Heavenly Punishment. He didn¡¯t do anything that would make him feel guilty.

    Gui You did not care, let alone Old Wu.

    Su Xiaolu went to take care of Little Niu.

    The divine medicine was useless to him. Su Xiaolu could only use medicine to stop the bleeding. Without an arm, he would be weak for a long time.

    When Little Niu woke up, Su Xiaolu immediately fed him porridge.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you can¡¯t spit it out. Although it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s very nourishing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said when she saw Little Niu frown after he took a sip. She quickly said that she really did not have any talent in cooking. It was already good enough that the food was cooked. It would be even worse if she did not pay attention.

    There was either too much or too little water.

    Little Niu swallowed it and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister, it tastes awful.¡±

    As expected of his Senior Sister, she was exactly the same as him.

    Little Niu said that it tasted bad, but he still ate two whole bowls. He only stopped when he couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Senior Sister.¡±

    After eating, Little Niu thanked Su Xiaolu and fell asleep again.

    In the next two days, Little Niu gradually recovered. Su Xiaolu wanted to try to let him eat pills to see if his arm could grow.

    ¡°Now that things have changed and limbs can regenerate, your hand will definitely grow back.¡±

    Su Xiaoluforted Little Niu.

    Little Niu shook his head. ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to waste these things on me. My hand will never grow back unless it¡¯s in the next life. I came from him. Now, I¡¯ll return it to him with my flesh and blood, and also to the heavens, so it won¡¯t grow back. It¡¯s fine to lose one hand, and it¡¯s pretty good to cut off the ties in this life.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when I collect tears of blessing, I won¡¯t have to beg him anymore.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and exined to Su Xiaolu.

    He did not want to see that person again. He would never see him again in this life.

    Su Xiaolu still felt a little ufortable, but this was Little Niu¡¯s choice. As long as he was happy.

    Only by staying away from pain could he live a better life in the future.

    ¡°In these twelve years, I will protect you. You will definitely seed.¡±

    Su Xiaolu encouraged Little Niu. The suffering of the past was over. She had to keep moving forward. It was only twelve years, and it would pass quickly.

    Little Niu smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±

    He was so happy. He had returned to being the Little Niu he used to be.

    At night, Chen Xi and his wife arrived.

    ¡°Hello, Xiaolu. We meet again. Was the thing I gave you useful?¡±

    Madam Tian smiled and pinched Su Xiaolu¡¯s cheek.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°It is. Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Chen Xi was a man of few words. After Gui You and Madam Tian talked, Chen Xi and his wife left.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the little straw shed. She woke Little Niu up and said, ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to watch a good show.¡±

    When Little Niu woke up, he waspletely blind. Su Xiaolu carried him and her body was as light as a swallow.

    Su Xiaolu caught up with Chen Xi and his wife, but she did not greet them. She flew up to the roof with Little Niu.

    Chen Xi and Madam Tian had already knocked on the door.

    Father Xiao opened the door and looked adrift. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Chen Xi¡¯s voice was deep. He looked at Father Xiao and said, ¡°We are looking for you. We are here to solve your troubles.¡±

    Father Xiao was stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t solve my troubles.¡±

    Miao Yuehua controlled him. A few days ago, when he returned, Miao Yuehua flew into a rage and scolded him for being a good-for-nothing. She scolded him for not being able to hold onto a child and caused his Gu poison to act up. He was in so much pain that he felt like he was dying. There were many worms moving under his skin, and he had lost all his will. As long as he did not feel this pain, everything was fine.

    ...

    After Miao Yuehua found out about Little Niu¡¯s rtionship with the master and disciple, she didn¡¯t dare to let him go anymore.

    Miao Yuehua was not afraid of Little Niu, but she did not dare to offend Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few worms in this body? There¡¯s no Gu that we can¡¯t cure.¡±

    Chen Xi said calmly.

    Father Xiao was shocked and looked at Chen Xi and his wife, not knowing what to do.

    Madam Tian smiled gently and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to clean up and save you.¡±

    Papa Xiao quickly looked around and respectfully invited Chen Xi and his wife in. He hated Miao Yuehua and her son to death. Now that someone could deal with them, he couldn¡¯t ask for more. This was just what he wanted.

    Father Xiao was very cooperative. Chen Xi helped him remove the Gu very smoothly. Looking at the ck water that he had vomited and the squirming worm inside, Father Xiao felt disgusted and afraid.

    Madam Tian took a paper bag and opened it. She grabbed a handful of powder and sprinkled it on the water. The ck water dissipated.

    Father Xiao recovered and said firmly, ¡°Can you deal with that mother and son now? She¡¯s been weak recently. Her son cries out in pain every day and she can¡¯t leave now.¡±

    Father Xiao didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. Miao Yuehua was at her weakest now. He would take her life while she was sick.

    ...

    If Miao Yuehua recovered, who knows if anyone would be able to deal with her?

    ¡°Then take us there.¡±

    Madam Tian looked at Father Xiao and said.

    Father Xiao hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°How are you going to deal with her? Kill her and her son?¡±

    Madam Tian nced at Father Xiao. ¡°Do you want them to die?¡±

    Father Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they die or not. I just want them to disappear from my sight forever and never have anything to do with them again.¡±

    Even though Little Niu hated him so much, he didn¡¯t kill him. It made him understand that death was a form of release, and living was the real torture.

    He regretted it, but there was no chance to redeem himself. He did not want to kill Miao Yuehua. He wanted her to regret it.

 Chapter 611 - 611 Cleaning Up 2

    611 Cleaning Up 2

    It would be best if she lived to be tortured, together with her heartless son. They would never be able to live in peace.

    In Miao Yuehua¡¯s eyes, the 12 years that he had spent was nothing. However, if she was not the ck Sorceress and did not know how to use Gu poison, how strong could she be?

    He wanted her to regret trampling on his sincerity.

    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. We¡¯re only here to cripple her Gu ability and prevent her from using Gu in the future. Her life and death have nothing to do with us.¡±

    !!

    Madam Tian smiled.

    When Father Xiao heard this, he revealed a look of relief. This was for the best.

    Outside the door, Father Xiao whispered, ¡°They¡¯re inside.¡±

    Chen Xi had already taken out the medicine bag and started to sprinkle it along the walls.

    Father Xiao immediately retreated far away.

    Miao Yuehua, who was in the room, had already sensed it. Her body felt as if it was on fire, causing her immense pain.

    Lying on the bed, Xiao Yi frowned and groaned in pain.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s face was pale. Her heart was in pain, but there was nothing she could do. She was also in pain. She could not use her internal breath at all. Once she used it, she felt as if her meridians were being pricked by needles.

    She had hired many doctors for Xiao Yi, but they all said that there was nothing they could do. His body was damaged, and they could not treat the hidden injuries they had umted. Only a divine doctor could treat such an illness.

    The abnormality in her body was unbearable and she started to sweat. She called out loudly for Father Xiao but there was no response. Miao Yuehua felt uneasy and endured the pain to open the door.

    When she opened the door and saw Chen Xi and his wife, her expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Madam Miao, it seems like you know who we are.¡±

    Chen Xi said coldly.

    Since ancient times, the ck Sorcerer and the White Sorcerer were irreconcble factions. The White Sorcerer had always shouldered the responsibility of cleaning up. If they encountered the ck Sorcerer, they would definitely take care of it.

    Miao Yuehua had learned from the ck Sorceress, so she must know this as well.

    The Gu King in her body was restless, and Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart sank. She was furious. ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me a way out?! Why must you kill me?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done all kinds of evil things. Today, we havee to clean up ording to the will of the heavens. It¡¯s your retribution. Now that you¡¯reining, have you ever thought about how wronged those people who were harmed by you are?!¡±

    Madam Tian¡¯s expression turned cold, and so did her voice.

    ¡°Mother Yan, why are you wasting your breath on her? If someone like her knows that she shouldn¡¯t harm others, then we wouldn¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t waste your breath on her. Let¡¯s talk after I break her Dankou.¡±

    Chen Xi twisted his wrist, not wanting to say another word to Miao Yuehua.

    How could a twisted person like Miao Yuehua distinguish right from wrong? She only knew that she was right in everything she did, but it was wrong for others to kill her.

    Chen Xi did not show any mercy. He would not show mercy just because Miao Yuehua was a woman.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t bad, but in a fight, she was no match for Chen Xi. Chen Xi was very strong.

    Every punch could shatter her flesh and make her lose the ability to fight back.

    Chen Xi¡¯sst punch hit Miao Yuehua¡¯s abdomen. Miao Yuehua spat out a mouthful of blood in pain and fell to the ground, unable to get up again.

    She began to spasm and vomit.

    Chen Xi carried Madam Tian and let her stand on the table.

    Chen Xi took a small jar and said to Madam Tian, ¡°Mother Yan, let me do this dirty work. It will probably take a while to catch that stink bug.¡±

    Madam Tian nodded and wiped Chen Xi¡¯s sweat with a handkerchief. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Miao Yuehua red viciously at the hateful couple. She wanted to curse them, but she could not say a word.

    She kept vomiting. She could not control herself and was unwilling to vomit out the Gu King she raised. Therefore, even if her stomach was cramped, she would swallow from time to time in an attempt to ease it.

    However, when Chen Xi walked over and kicked her in the stomach, Miao Yuehua would vomit even more.

    Chen Xi looked at her like she was a piece of pork without any warmth.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s tears flowed out. Why? Why did her life have to be so bitter?

    What did she do wrong? She just wanted to live.

    She vomited out a ck Gu worm. When the Gu worm came out, it began to swim around quickly, wanting to escape.

    When it reached the door, it shrank back as if it had been burned.

    It started to walk around the house like a headless fly.

    Miao Yuehua cut her wrist, wanting to attract the Gu King back into her body.

    With a kick, Chen Xi took out a packet of medicinal powder, tore it open, pinched Miao Yuehua¡¯s mouth, and poured it into her mouth.

    The ck Gu worm was attracted by the blood, but it stopped approaching as if it was burned.

    It wanted to escape, but Chen Xi had already picked it up with chopsticks. He ced it into the small jar and immediately closed it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He turned around and smiled at Madam Tian. ¡°Mother Yan, we can pack up and go home now.¡±

    ¡°Go and see if that little one has Gu on him.¡±

    Madam Tian looked at the man who was taking credit and smiled helplessly. She pointed at Xiao Yi on the bed.

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Chen Xi strode toward Xiao Yi.

    Xiao Yi opened his eyes and looked at Miao Yuehua in fear. ¡°Mother, save me¡­¡±

    Miao Yuehua was powerless as blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    She was afraid that Chen Xi would hurt her son. Chen Xi was such a violent person. It would be too easy for him to kill someone.

    ...

    However, Chen Xi didn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Yi. He just lifted Xiao Yi¡¯s eyelids to take a look.

    ¡°There is.¡±

    Chen Xi frowned and was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Mother Yan, he¡¯s so young. One punch and he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Chen Xi sounded a little unhappy, but if he did not make a move, he would be even more unhappy.

    Madam Tian coaxed him like a child. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll make you your favorite pastries when we get home.¡±

    Chen Xi frowned. ¡°Five times.¡±

    Madam Tian stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Three times, three times.¡±

    Chen Xi was also unhappy.

    ¡°Twice. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. If you say anything else, I won¡¯t let you do it. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ...

    Madam Tian did not spoil him.

    Chen Xi said angrily, ¡°So be it.¡±

    At least it was more than once.

    He reached out and made a cut on his arm. Then, he pulled out Xiao Yi¡¯s arm and made a cut. He ced his hands on it. Something came out of Chen Xi¡¯s wound and entered Xiao Yi¡¯s body through the wound.

    Xiao Yi immediately wailed in pain.

    Miao Yuehua gnashed her teeth and cursed. ¡°You will definitely suffer retribution. You bullied us. The heavens must be blind. You will definitely die a horrible death.¡±

    ¡°Ruthless violent bastards. The heavens will definitely let you die without a burial ce.¡±

    Miao Yuehua could feel that Chen Xi and his wife were not here to kill her, but to cripple her ability.

    But without this ability, it was no different from killing her.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±

    When a tile hit Miao Yuehua¡¯s mouth, her curses were silenced and she screamed in pain.

    Su Xiaolu came in from outside with a cold expression. ¡°Do you really think no one can shut your foul mouth? The heavens must be blind to let you do so many evil things.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything good to say, then don¡¯t speak. What you took from my Junior Brother, he can¡¯t take it back, but I have plenty of ways. I want you to spit out everything you ate.¡± Su Xiaolu took out a silver needle and sealed Miao Yuehua¡¯s acupoint. Miao Yuehua opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t say another word. She could only moan in pain.

 Chapter 612 - 612 Canâ€™t Escape

    612 Can¡¯t Escape

    Miao Yuehua had taken too much from Little Niu. She couldn¡¯t return it.

    All Su Xiaolu could do was to let her eat it without digesting it. She would live in pain day and night.

    Miao Yuehua red at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu sneered. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. What happened before was between you and me. Now, I¡¯m taking revenge for my Junior Brother. These are two separate matters. Don¡¯t lump them together. I¡¯ll be unhappy when I hear that.¡±

    ¡°My Junior Brother has the five ills and three shorings, poor and crippled. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll mute you and cripple you. As for being poor, I believe you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pped her hands in disdain.

    She looked at flute Yi and said coldly under Miao Yuehua¡¯s furious and desperate gaze, ¡°Only the sessor of the divine doctor of Minggu can treat your son¡¯s illness. Unfortunately, you have already offended the divine doctor of Minggu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the sessor of the divine doctor of Minggu. Even if your son dies in front of me, I won¡¯t save him. He has stolen twelve years. He should be satisfied.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s words destroyed Miao Yuehua¡¯s hope.

    With that, Su Xiaolu went out.

    Miao Yuehua was furious, indignant, and regretful¡­

    Su Xiaolu left with Little Niu. Father Xiao chased after her, but he did not see her. He went back in disappointment.

    Su Xiaolu walked away with Little Niu.

    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you. I¡¯ve already let go of my worries. I don¡¯t care about their future.¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s smile was warm and peaceful. The evil in his heart had already left with the return of his body. He was blind, but his heart was no longer depressed. Actually, he was reborn.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Little Niu¡¯s smile. It took her a while to believe him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off again and return to the capital. I¡¯ll bring you to meet my family and get to know my siblings.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pulled Little Niu and spoke as they walked.

    Little Niu paused, then nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, Senior Sister treats me so well, I should meet them too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu treated him as family, so her family was his family.

    When he came, he was tense, but when he returned, he was rxed.

    ¡ª-

    Miao Yuehua wanted to curse Su Xiaolu and Little Niu, but she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Her body hurt. She hated it.

    The Gu that she had raised in her son, Xiao Yi¡¯s body, was also lost.

    After Chen Xi¡¯s Gu entered Xiao Yi¡¯s body, he started to scream in pain.

    He kept shouting, ¡°Mother, save me¡­¡±

    These screams made Miao Yuehua¡¯s heart ache, but there was nothing she could do.

    After Xiao Yii calmed down, a Gu worm returned to Chen Xi¡¯s body from the wound.

    Madam Tian got down from the table and gently bandaged Chen Xi¡¯s wound.

    Chen Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°Mother Yan, let¡¯s go home quickly. I want to eat pastries.¡±

    Madam Tian carefully bandaged his wound and smiled at Chen Xi before walking towards Miao Yuehua.

    ¡°Madam Miao, you¡¯ve done many evil deeds. I¡¯ve destroyed your ability to make Gu. It¡¯s not anyone else¡¯s fault that you¡¯re where you are today. It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve done too many evil deeds. I¡¯ll spare your lives today. I hope you know what to do.¡±

    Madam Tian had a serious expression.

    Miao Yuehua¡¯s gaze was like a venomous snake. She hated it.

    However, she regretted it. If she had not had any ill intentions when she bought the pills, would this not have happened?

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get to where she was today. But now, everything was gone.

    Did she really have to return what she stole?

    If she had to return it, why did the heavens let her seed in stealing it? ¡®God, why are you doing this to me?!¡¯

    When Chen Xi and his wife came out of the room, Madam Tian took a flint and lit it.

    The powder surrounding the outside of the house immediately burned up and extinguished itself in a short moment.

    Father Xiao was dumbfounded and did not dare to get too close. He asked carefully, ¡°Masters, is that all?¡±

    Chen Xi said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a troublesome matter. It¡¯s already been resolved.¡±

    ¡°Mother Yan, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Chen Xi urged Madam Tian. He just wanted to go home as soon as possible.

    Madam Tian looked at Father Xiao and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a sinner. Do more good deeds for the rest of your life to atone for your sins.¡±

    Father Xiao lowered his eyes in shame and repeatedly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He hadmitted too many sins. The past twelve years have been like a dream. Now that he had woken up from the dream, he could no longer lie to himself.

    He remembered when he was still a cksmith. Back then, he was poor and had no parents. He only yearned for a family and a gentle wife to spend the rest of his life with.

    God had treated him well. He had married a good wife and lived the life he had dreamed of.

    But¡­ he had changed his mind after all. He had betrayed her and harmed her.

    It was his retribution for ending up like this.

    When he woke up from his dream, he should return to where he came from.

    After sending off the benefactors, Father Xiao began to deal with the assets.

    He sent Miao Yuehua and Xiao Yi to the medical center and paid some money to treat their injuries.

    ...

    Flustered, Xiao Yi called out to him, ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m Yi¡¯er¡­¡±

    Father Xiao¡¯s heart was as hard as stone. He didn¡¯t care and he didn¡¯t look.

    He donated all his wealth to the temple so that the temple would forever light up a longevity token for his wife and pray for her every day. As for himself, he returned to his old house and started his days as a cksmith again.

    The neighbors who had lost contact with him sighed when they saw him return.

    No matter how they tested him, Father Xiao remained silent.

    Rumors would eventually die down, and life would finally return to peace. He was originally a poor cksmith, and now, he could only be himself. Only then would he feel at ease.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and the others left Yulin county.

    The secret guards who had been paying attention to her also went back to report.

    Li Yu was practicing his swordy. His steps were steady and the sword in his hand was lively. He stopped and wiped his sword with a handkerchief as he listened to the secret guards report.

    ¡°I thought we¡¯d meet again.¡±

    ...

    Li Yu smiled.

    He was a little disappointed to know that Su Xiaolu and her disciple had left.

    He did not interact much with Su Xiaolu, but for some reason, he felt that Su Xiaolu was the same kind of person as him. He had also investigated everything Su Xiaolu had done recently. The little girl had caught his attention and he was very happy to see her.

    Li Yu had always felt that he would never fall in love with women again, but thinking back, he found it funny. It had only been two years.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve captured them. They¡¯re all moring to see you.¡±

    Another secret guard returned and reported respectfully.

    Li Yu kept his sword and smiled. ¡°They want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet.¡±

    He threw the sword to the guard beside him and strode away.

    He had expected that the man and woman would not be able to escape, but he also hoped that something unexpected would happen.

    They were caught so easily. There was really no challenge at all.

    He was no longer interested. This meeting should be the final conclusion.

    ¡ª-

    Wang Mian had always thought that he could escape, but when the person chasing him came, he despaired.

 Chapter 613 - 613 What Went Wrong?

    613 What Went Wrong?

    His martial arts skills were not good, but he was still struggling on the verge of death. He wanted to tear a hole in the encirclement and escape.

    In the end, he failed. He was captured. From his freedom to being captured, he was only free for four days.

    On the way back, Wang Mian was in low spirits. He often looked at the birds in the sky in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Li Yu would still catch him if he was a bird. Would he still be able to find him?

    When he returned to Yulin, Wang Mian saw that woman.

    ¡°Wan Rong, long time no see.¡±

    He smiled self-deprecatingly and greeted the woman.

    After not seeing her for two years, she had also changed. She used to be as beautiful as a lotus flower, but now, her eyes were adrift and filled with vicissitudes.

    In the past two years, he had been tortured by his illegitimate brother and had been waiting for an opportunity. He had indeed waited for an opportunity, but this opportunity was like a sh in the pan, giving him hope and disappointing him.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±

    Wan Rong red at Wang Mian with hatred in her eyes.

    For the past two years, she was filled with regret every day. She regretted agreeing to Wang Mian and hurting Li Yu.

    Li Yu was so sincere to her. If she had not lied to him, she might have had a good ending. Unfortunately, one wrong step led to another.

    It was useless for her to regret. In the past two years, she had wanted to die countless times, but she did not have the perseverance. She did not even dare to die.

    She had been worried about being brought back this time. She wanted to see Li Yu, apologize to him, and beg for his forgiveness.

    Wan Rong didn¡¯t expect to see Wang Mian before Li Yu. She was filled with hatred.

    Seeing the hatred in her eyes, Wang Mianughed and said coldly to Wan Rong, ¡°Hahaha, you regret it, but it¡¯s toote. From the moment you lifted the stone and personally injured his waist, causing him to suffer, the two of you became irreconcble enemies. He will never let you off.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why he asked you toe back this time? It¡¯s because the world is changing and the spiritual energy has recovered. Li Yu got the divine medicine and stood up again. He¡¯s so vengeful. He wants you to see him stand up and let you know that he could have another chance, but you couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, you want to see him? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be here soon. Hahahaha¡­¡±

    Wang Mianughed crazily until tears flowed out.

    Li Yu had a chance to start over, but neither he nor Wan Rong did.

    He was luckier than Wan Rong. He actually had a chance, but he missed it.

    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have left so quickly. He should have followed those people.

    Unfortunately, he could not have known earlier.

    Hearing Wang Mian¡¯s somewhat crazy words, Wan Rong was stunned for a moment.

    She was shocked. Was what Wang Mian said true?

    The sound of footsteps could be heard. Wang Mian and Wan Rong looked over.

    When Wan Rong saw that Li Yu had really walked over, she immediately knelt down in tears. Before she could say anything, she kowtowed to Li Yu.

    Wang Mian also looked at Li Yu. After not seeing him for two years, Li Yu had be more stable and experienced. After his youth faded, he became even more charming than before.

    Envy, unwillingness, and various emotions surged in his heart.

    ¡°Young Master Li, I was wrong. Please, let me go¡­¡±

    Wan Rong started to repent. Li Yu was like a god, but she had be like this. The current her did not even have the courage to look him in the eye. She lowered her head and apologized in a choked voice, as humble as dust.

    Li Yu stopped in front of Wan Rong and Wang Mian.

    He reached out and snapped his fingers. A chair was brought over and he sat down.

    He crossed his legs, looking noble and elegant.

    He smiled and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. I thought I would have to wait a long time for this day, but I didn¡¯t expect it to only be two years.¡±

    Wan Rong¡¯s body trembled as shey on the ground and cried uncontrobly. She regretted it so much.

    When she first met Li Yu, he was at his most innocent. He was high-spirited and had a bright smile on his face. He was a proud young man. He treated her sincerely, but she¡­

    She had traded her entire life for her momentary happiness.

    ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Wan Rong lowered her head.

    ¡°You should be sorry.¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s tone was calm and emotionless.

    Now that he had recovered, the injuries Wan Rong had brought him had long healed.

    He had brought the two of them back to provoke them.

    And then destroy their hopes and dreams forever.

    ¡°The former Miss Wan Rong had an otherworldly appearance, was elegant, and charming. Now, she has be like this. I¡¯m really disappointed.¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s tone was calm, without any hint of mockery.

    Wan Rong was so embarrassed that her face turned red.

    However, Li Yu continued, ¡°You and Wang Mian did that wild thing in front of me. I thought you liked it very much, so I kindly sent you to the army.¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s tone was calm and emotionless, but it was precisely because of this that Wan Rong felt hurt and sad.

    She pointed at Wang Mian angrily andined while crying, ¡°It¡¯s all his fault. He forced me. I had no choice. Young Master Li, you¡­ please believe me. I¡­ I really liked you once¡­¡±

    Her tears fell like rain. Perhaps she no longer looked as pitiful as before, but she still hoped that Li Yu¡¯s heart would soften when he saw her cry like this. Even a little kindness would be good.

    Their eyes met and Li Yu merely raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? Did you really like me in the past?¡±

    Wan Rong seemed to feel that there was hope and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. In the past, Young Master Li was handsome and sunny. Which woman wouldn¡¯t love him¡­¡±

    ...

    Li Yu smiled. ¡°Miss Wan Rong hasn¡¯t changed at all. She doesn¡¯t know how to lie at all.¡±

    ¡°Even if you liked me a little, you should have shed some tears when you hit my waist.¡±

    Li Yu was still smiling, but Wan Rong felt a chill.

    He¡¯d exposed her lie so easily. He still remembered it. He remembered it so clearly, while she couldn¡¯t remember it herself. She couldn¡¯t remember. Hadn¡¯t she cried when she hit him? Had she forgotten to cry? She couldn¡¯t remember.

    She could not remember if she had cried at that time, but now, she was really crying.

    She cried her heart out.

    Wang Mian alsoughed. ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, I¡¯m dying ofughter¡­¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to watch such a good show today. Indeed, happiness should be built on others. Yesterday, I took pleasure in you. Today, you took pleasure in me. I deserve it.¡± Wang Mianughed until tears came out of his eyes. He looked very crazy. He looked at Li Yu and asked unwillingly, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. How did you track me?¡±

    He had clearly checked so many times. He had changed his disguise along the way and disguised himself again and again. Why couldn¡¯t he escape and was still caught by him?

    He couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong. What had made hime back to hell?

    ...

 Chapter 614 - 614 Going Home

    614 Going Home

    Li Yu looked down at Wang Mian.

    Wang Mian was puzzled. He followed Li Yu¡¯s line of sight and finally looked down at his feet.

    He was stunned for a few breaths before he shouted like a madman, ¡°Impossible, this is impossible!¡±

    How could Li Yu know about his broken feet? Even his father did not know about it!

    !!

    If Li Yu knew, why did he let him leave those things behind?

    Wang Mian couldn¡¯t ept this answer at all. How could he?

    How could he ept that the n he was so proud of had ended up pushing him to a dead end?

    Wang Mian spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Blood sttered on Li Yu¡¯s shoes. He remained silent and took a handkerchief to wipe it gently. After wiping the blood, he threw the handkerchief away and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He kept it because he wanted to see how he would escape. He wanted to let him escape and catch him again. It would be interesting to give hope and destroy it.

    He was very satisfied with the oue of this chase game.

    Dusting his hands, Li Yu stood up. ¡°Thank you, both of you. The stone that I¡¯ve been suppressing in my heart for two years is gone. I¡¯m in a good mood. I¡¯ll never see you again for the rest of my life.¡±

    With that, Li Yu got up and left.

    Wan Rong screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°No¡ªYoung Master Li, spare me, spare me¡­ I know my mistake, I regret it, I know my mistake¡­¡±

    She really regretted it. As long as she was not sent back to that terrifying ce, she could do anything.

    Unfortunately, her regrets were useless to Li Yu, and so was her body.

    Wang Mian¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. He endured the pain in his heart, took off his shoes, and broke his newly grown foot. His eyes were red. ¡°Trash, trash¡ª¡±

    As Li Yu disappeared, Wang Mian and Wan Rong lost all hope.

    Wang Mian was malicious and crazy. He could hurt his own body, but Wan Rong couldn¡¯t do it.

    She was even afraid that Wang Mian would vent his anger on her. She kept quiet and curled herself up to prevent Wang Mian from noticing her and hurting her.

    Wang Mian still noticed her. Seeing her like this, Wang Mianughed crazily. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Do you think I¡¯ll hit you? Hahaha¡­ This is too funny, too funny.¡±

    ¡°B*tch, I think you¡¯re dirty¡ª¡±

    He spat in disgust. He and Wan Rong deserved it. Wan Rong was much worse off than him. At most, he would return to that dark ce and often face the ridicule of his illegitimate brother.

    It was over. Everything was over.

    ¡ª-

    On the seventh night of November, Su Xiaolu, Little Niu, and the other two entered the capital.

    Back home.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu return, Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red in joy. ¡°Xiaolu is back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went forward and gave Madam Zhao a big hug. ¡°Mother, did you miss me? I missed you so much.¡±

    Madam Zhao almost cried. She touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. She had grown taller. She had neither gained weight nor lost weight.

    She didn¡¯t just miss her daughter. She missed her day and night. As long as she was free, she would miss her.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure often appeared in her dreams. Many times, she could not hug her even if she wanted to. Now that Su Xiaolu was back, she hugged her tightly and felt very at ease.

    Su Sang smiled. ¡°Brothers,e in.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had been out for a few months. He knew at a nce that Su Xiaolu had not suffered. As long as his little girl was happy.

    Su Xiaolu pulled Little Niu over and introduced him to Madam Zhao. ¡°Mother, this is Little Niu, my Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Xiao Niu, this is my father and this is my mother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also introduced Little Niu.

    Little Niu smiled and greeted them. ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie. My name is Little Niu, just call me Little Niu.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see, and he didn¡¯t rely entirely on his eyes. It was okay to remember the smell.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s scent was simr to Su Xiaolu¡¯s. They were both very warm.

    It was the same for Su Sang. His Senior Sister had very good parents. She was very happy. It was really good.

    Su Chong and Su Hua also came to get to know Little Niu and shook hands as a form of greeting.

    Lin Yaoyao was already pregnant. She exuded a motherly aura and looked very gentle.

    Sun Baoqian was as mature and gentle as ever. After greeting Lin Yaoyao, she kept quiet and left the space for this family.

    Su Xiaolu held Madam Zhao and Su Sang¡¯s hands and took their pulses. Their pulses were strong and healthy, and she was relieved.

    She looked carefully into Su Sang¡¯s eyes. There was her reflection in the once-injured eye. For a moment, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t tell if he had recovered or if the sculptor¡¯s skills were too realistic.

    Everyoneughed. Su Xiaolu looked at it for a while before asking, ¡°Father, have your eyes recovered?¡±

    Su Sang nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I have. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on you. Father and Mother are useless.¡±

    The reason why he and Madam Zhao could get better was because the children risked their lives. Ever since the recovery of spiritual energy, many things were out of their control.

    People kept mentioning superpowers.

    However, it was said that it was easier for young children to have them. For those who were older, they could only leave everything to fate.

    All they could do was run a good business. The children were too sensible and never asked for anything from him and Madam Zhao. They were always so filial, and they felt ashamed for that.

    Su Xiaolu held Madam Zhao and Su Sang¡¯s arms. She smiled and said, ¡°Father and Mother are the best parents in the world. They¡¯re not stupid. I want to eat mother¡¯s cooking tonight.¡±

    Madam Zhao wiped the corners of her eyes and agreed happily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡±

    ...

    Old Wu and Gui You settled down and returned to their rooms.

    Su Xiaolu brought Little Niu to take the pulses of her two sisters-inw.

    Lin Yaoyao was pregnant. She was old, so Su Xiaolu was more worried about her.

    ¡°Sister-inw, are you still eating the pills?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked Lin Yaoyao.

    Lin Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°No, Ah Chong asked me to eat it, but I was afraid that there would be some variables, so I stopped eating. I¡¯ll see how it is after the child is born.¡±

    This was her first child, and she valued him greatly.

    The divine medicine was a good thing, but this thing had only appeared for half a year, so she still wanted to put it away first.

    Su Chong respected her and let her rest in peace.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, the child is very healthy and the heart is very strong. In thete-stage, when you¡¯re about to give birth, you should walk around and eat less to prevent the child from growing too big and having difficulty giving birth. You should walk around frequently.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯ll do as you say. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ...

    She had been pregnant for more than four months and her pregnancy had stabilized. Her body was also not bad. No matter which doctor came to take her pulse, this child was said to be very healthy.

    Although Su Xiaolu was not at home, she often sent letters. Knowing that she was pregnant, she also told her in the letters to be careful.

    Sun Baoqian was also in good health. She really wanted to get pregnant, but Su Hua said that they should wait for a few more years. He gave her a sense of security, and she followed him.

 Chapter 615 - 615 Going Home 2

    615 Going Home 2

    After talking to his family for a while, Chen Hu and Madam Qian came over.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing saw Su Xiaolu and went to her side happily. ¡°Sister Xiaolu.¡±

    After not seeing each other for a few months, both Chen Shi and Chen Xing had matured a lot.

    ¡°Brother Shi, did you practice your sword properly?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    Chen Shi nodded. ¡°Yes, Big Brother is supervising me and Brother Xing.¡±

    The world was different. He and Chen Xing were not stupid. They would never be a burden. Many people had not had such an opportunity yet. If they had the chance, how could they not seize it?

    ¡°This is my Junior Brother. You can call him Brother Niu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu introduced Little Niu to all her family members. She would bring him to meet the Qi family on another day.

    Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi were also her family.

    It was time to fulfill her promise to Qi Xingfeng.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing said respectfully to Little Niu, ¡°Chen Shi (Chen Xing) greets Brother Niu.¡±

    Little Niu smiled. He reached out to hold Chen Shi and Chen Xing¡¯s hands and squeezed them. ¡°Hello, Little Shi and Little Xing.¡±

    In the Su family, Little Niu felt very warm.

    During dinner that night, Madam Zhao knew that Little Niu couldn¡¯t see, so she kept watching him and picking up food for him.

    Little Niu was all smiles and didn¡¯t refuse. He was very, very full.

    His Master had sacrificed his life for him in exchange for him not having to starve in the future. He would not stay by Su Xiaolu¡¯s side for long. He would just treat this period of time as his indulgence.

    After saying goodbye, it would be years before they met again.

    At night, they settled Little Niu down.

    Su Xiaolu was next door. Little Niu stayed in her old room.

    Lying in bed, Su Xiaolu thought of Su Xiaoling. She had no time to ask about her sister at night.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but wonder if she should go to the pcete at night.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep anyway.

    Last time, her brother had left her with a suspense. She might as well go and take a look herself.

    She moved just like that.

    Su Xiaolu went out the door lightly. She had good Qinggong and was as light as a swallow as she rushed towards the pce.

    When she reached the pce gate, Su Xiaolu felt many auras.

    There were many secret guards in the pce, and many of them had taken pills. Some of them even had superpowers. They were no longer the same as before.

    Su Xiaolu had to be very careful not to be discovered.

    When she arrived at the pce, Su Xiaolu avoided the pce servants. Dou Fu and Hui Xiang noticed her and became vignt.

    Su Xiaolu came out and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Dou Fu, Hui Xiang, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The two of them rxed when they saw Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Fourth Miss, you¡¯re back. Miss was talking about you a few days ago.¡±

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang smiled and led Su Xiaolu into the inner hall.

    On the bed, Su Xiaoling was lying on her side. She did not sleep deeply and woke up when she heard footsteps. However, she was toozy to open her eyes. She askedzily, ¡°Hui Xiang, who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Fourth Miss is here to see you.¡±

    Dou Fu¡¯s voice was filled with joy.

    Su Xiaolu was already in a daze. Her gazended on Su Xiaoling¡¯s stomach and she could not take her eyes off it. Su Xiaoling was pregnant and her stomach was very big.

    Su Xiaoling also opened her eyes. When she saw Su Xiaolu, she smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re home.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was about to get up when Su Xiaolu quickly went forward to help her up. She asked, ¡°Sister, when did you get pregnant? Are you about to give birth?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m only five months pregnant. It¡¯s not much different from Sister-inw¡¯s. My stomach is big because I¡¯m pregnant with twins. I have two babies in my stomach.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was pregnant with twins.

    Su Xiaolu took Su Xiaoling¡¯s pulse. Su Xiaoling¡¯s body was not bad, and her pulse was very stable and strong. Only then did she feel at ease.

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take good care of my body. Have you forgotten that I know pharmacology?¡±

    She had already eaten all the medicinal cuisine. There was probably no one who was more thorough than her in using food to replenish one¡¯s form.

    Ever since she got pregnant, she had been giving special treatment. Apart from Dou Fu and Hui Xiang, she didn¡¯t eat food from anyone else.

    The pce wasplicated, but she was careful. Others had no chance to harm her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Third Brother back yet?¡±

    It was already sote, but Zhou Heng was still not back. Su Xiaolu had a problem with that.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, ¡°Brother Heng has been a little busy recently, but he¡¯ll be back in thetter half of the night. He¡¯lle back to my side as soon as he¡¯s free. He¡¯s going to be the king in the future. Sister chose him and is destined to understand this.¡±

    Zhou Heng was very busy. It was good that she knew what he was doing. The couple was honest with each other. Even thinking about it warmed Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Although she hoped that Zhou Heng could spend more time with Su Xiaoling, she could not force him.

    She came to see Su Xiaoling to see if she was fine.

    ...

    As long as her sister was well, she could rest assured.

    ¡°Xiaolu, are you having fun outside?¡±

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and asked softly.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes. I went to several ces this year and met some people. I gained a lot.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Su Xiaoling some interesting things.

    Su Xiaolu also disyed her superpower.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How magical.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with envy.

    Su Xiaolu wrapped her arms around her and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ll go out often in the future. You¡¯ll go wherever Third Brother goes. You¡¯ll follow your husband.¡±

    Su Xiaoling listened and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As long as she wanted to go, she had a way to pester Little Brother Heng into agreeing.

    ...

    The world was different now. She could not stay in the pce forever. She had to advance and retreat with Little Brother Heng.

    The sisters fell asleep together. Su Xiaoling still wanted to hug Su Xiaolu to sleep, just like before.

    However, her stomach was big and Su Xiaolu was afraid of squeezing the children, so she moved away on her own.

    She was smiling, and so was Su Xiaoling.

    ¡°Xiaolu, go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was a little sleepy.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and massaged her gently.

    Su Xiaoling fell asleep quickly and slept soundly.

    There was a faint smile on her lips. Su Xiaolu looked at her gently. She thought about how Su Xiaoling had always watched her sleep in the past. She also wanted to secretly watch her sister sleep.

    She was still as gentle and warm as ever.

    She fell asleep and Su Xiaolu saw her stomach move.

    Su Xiaolu reached out, and the two little guys inside were even happier.

    They kept hitting Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand.

    Su Xiaolu injected some internal breath into Su Xiaoling¡¯s stomach. The warm internal breath could gently nurture the children. The two children quickly calmed down.

    Su Xiaolu went out lightly. Zhou Heng had already returned and had been reviewing official copper coins in the outer hall.

    ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go and rest. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°Alright, take this and go. You cane to the pce whenever you want in the future.¡±

    With the identity token, Su Xiaolu did not have to sneak into the pce.

    Su Xiaolu put away the identity token. This was a good gift.

 Chapter 616 - 616 Mantis Shrimp

    616 Mantis Shrimp

    ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly.

    Zhou Heng also smiled. As long as Su Xiaolu liked it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back. Third Brother is busy with work, so you have to rest and take care of your health.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    Zhou Heng nodded. He was naturally paying attention.

    After Su Xiaolu left the pce, Zhou Heng closed the documents and gently entered the inner room to sleep beside Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaolu left the pce and went home.

    After seeing Su Xiaoling, she felt at ease.

    Before she went to bed, she went into the Space to check on the little guy.

    The little thing was almost four months old. It was small and hadn¡¯t changed muchpared to two months ago.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu arrived, it crawled towards her excitedly.

    Su Xiaolu picked it up and realized that it was starting to open its eyes. It opened a small crack, but it was not fully open.

    This was really slow.

    Su Xiaolu poked it. It rolled in Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm, revealing its soft belly for Su Xiaolu to pinch.

    Its tail became shorter again, and it no longer looked like a little rat that had just been picked up.

    There was still no body odor. It looked very fragile, but it was actually very easy to raise.

    It ate all the juice and milk Su Xiaolu fed it.

    Su Xiaolu also discovered that some herbs had some leaves eaten. Apart from this little thing, there was only a carp from the spiritual spring water in this space. It was impossible for a carp toe ashore. Her herbs were never prone to insects. Apart from this thing, there was nothing else that could eat them.

    The little guy hummed and expressed its affection and friendliness to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu pondered. ¡°You¡¯re already four months old. You won¡¯t be gone so easily. I should give you a name. What should I call you?¡±

    Names like Dun Dun, Yuan Yuan, Chestnut, and Luke naturally appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind. These were all pets she often saw in videos in her previous life.

    However, hers was different. If it was a bear cub, it would be like a mountain when it grew up. It would be iparably powerful. What name should it give?

    She burst outughing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Mantis Shrimp!¡±

    There was once a department that made a name for itself on the Inte. The most popr one was called the Mantis Shrimp. Although it was useless in the end, people still kept thinking about it.

    They were all shouting that when the younger generation controlled the situation, there would definitely be Mantis Shrimp.

    Her divine beast would use this name first.

    ¡°Mantis Shrimp, Mantis Shrimp.¡±

    Su Xiaolu called out a few times.

    The little guy looked up at Su Xiaolu for a long time and let out two cries. Then, it rubbed against her palm and responded to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu yed happily for a while before putting it back into the nest.

    Mantis Shrimp grew very slowly. Su Xiaolu was not sure if it was really the cub of the big bear, because until now, Mantis Shrimp did not look like the big bear she had seen at all. She only hoped that Mantis Shrimp was the cub of the big bear, but if it was not, it did not matter.

    If Mantis Shrimp kept growing at this speed, it would have to stay in her Space for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space and fell asleep quickly.

    When she woke up in the morning, Su Xiaolu knocked on the door first. Little Niu was not around. She asked the servants and found out that Little Niu had gone to the kitchen.

    She went straight to the kitchen. Madam Zhao and Madam Qian did not go out today. The two of them personally cooked delicious food.

    Madam Qian took out her best fish and mutton, sauce, meat, and so on.

    The fresh fish and mutton were used as seasonings. After boiling the noodles, they were poured into a bowl. It was extremely delicious.

    Su Xiaolu ate with Little Niu at the small stone table in the courtyard.

    Madam Zhao was very helpless. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡±

    Little Niu smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, auntie. I¡¯m not afraid of the cold.¡±

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing also surrounded him. Chen Xing asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Niu, is my mother¡¯s culinary skill good? My mother can make a lot of delicious food. When the snow falls, we¡¯ll use the stove and eat spicy hotpot. It¡¯ll taste even better. Beef, mutton, fish, and any other meat will be added. It¡¯s spicy and fragrant.¡±

    ¡°And Auntie can make a lot of dips.¡±

    Chen Xing was a child. He spoke vividly and swallowed his saliva first.

    Su Xiaolu also said, ¡°You¡¯re making me want to eat it.¡±

    The food at home was always the most fragrant.

    Now, because the two families were busy with business matters, they rarely cooked personally, but when they gathered together, they always cooked personally.

    At this time, the servants at home would help prepare the ingredients and clean up the aftermath.

    Little Niu nodded. ¡°It must be delicious.¡±

    Old Wu and Gui You had always had a big appetite and liked meat and good wine.

    They did note together often. Early in the morning, Su Sang and Chen Hu went to buy good wine.

    They came back just in time.

    The children were all eating when Su Sang and Chen Hu entered the kitchen. The four of them smiled.

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°Darling, Sister-inw, it¡¯s been hard on you. Sit for a while and let Hu and I take over.¡±

    ...

    Chen Hu nimbly cut the dough, then scooped it out and cooked it in a pot.

    Su Sang went to get a bowl and divided the seasoning.

    After a while, four big bowls of fresh fish andmb noodles were ready. The four of them sat in the kitchen and ate.

    The pieces of thin mutton were easily cooked, the fish meat was smooth and tender, and the crispy pickles were also refreshing, fresh, and spicy. The taste was intermediate and very delicious.

    Year after year, the children had grown up. They were old, but the taste of the dishes had not changed at all.

    While the children were doing their best out there, Su Sang and Chen Hu were also working harder to get the business going.

    No matter when, it was always good to have more money.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu persuaded Gui You.

    Gui You and Old Wu went out together.

    Su Xiaolu prepared to bring Little Niu to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence.

    Little Niu shook his head. ¡°Senior Sister, I won¡¯t go. I heard Auntie and the rest say that they want to cook something delicious. I want to stay and eat.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take good care of Xiao Niu.¡±

    Madam Qian smiled gently.

    They could tell that Su Xiaolu cared a lot about this friend. What Su Xiaolu cared about was what they cared about.

    They all knew that Little Niu couldn¡¯t see, and they were the best at taking care of her in this aspect. Because they had already experienced it before, they knew what kind of care was the most suitable.

    Madam Zhao also gave Su Xiaolu a reassuring look.

    Su Xiaolu was naturally at ease with her family. She looked at Little Niu. ¡°Junior Brother, um¡­ it¡¯s indeed going to be quite boring. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and nodded.

    Su Xiaolu went out.

    She had not seen Zhou Zhi for a few months.

    She had promised to detoxify the poison for the third time. She wondered if he had gained any weight.

    This time, the detoxification would take a little longer. She was afraid that he would be too thin.

    Su Xiaolu was an old acquaintance of the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence and was weed in as soon as she arrived.

    ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re finally back. I was worried that you woulde back veryte. Master knows you best.¡±

    Jin Liu said with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu was a little curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jin Liu said, ¡°A while ago, Doctor Wu said that it was time to give Master the third detoxification, but what if you didn¡¯te back? We were all quite anxious, but Master wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Doctor Wu was very curious and asked him about it.¡±

 Chapter 617 - 617 Third Detoxification

    617 Third Detoxification

    Jin Liu paused.

    ¡°What did Doctor Wu ask?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was looking forward to it. She was curious.

    ¡°Doctor Wu asked ¡®Master, why are you still in the mood to drink tea. What if Miss Su doesn¡¯t detoxify you?¡¯¡±

    Jin Liu imitated Doctor Wu¡¯s tone.

    Su Xiaoluughed.

    Jin Liu added, ¡°Master was not in a hurry. He even took a sip of tea before telling Doctor Wu calmly, ¡®No, Xiaolu won¡¯t break her promise. She hasn¡¯t returned yet. She must be dyed by something.¡¯¡±

    After Jin Liu imitated Zhou Zhi¡¯s tone, he smiled and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, why do you think he¡¯s so confident that he knows you?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°Because I call him Fourth Brother. That¡¯s my brother. How can I break my promise?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡±

    Jin Liu looked over and immediately lowered his head. He smiled and retreated. After walking a little further, he shouted at Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, you have to spar with us when you¡¯re free next time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve improved a lot in the past six months.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s gazended on Zhou Zhi. He was wearing a white robe. His figure was delicate and his temperament was gentle and elegant.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. She had not gained weight.

    Zhou Zhi walked over and smiled lightly. ¡°Why are you sighing? You haven¡¯t seen me for a few months. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±

    Zhou Zhi reached out and bloomed a beautiful white flower in front of Su Xiaolu. He gave it to her.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, why didn¡¯t you gain weight at all?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took the flowers and smelled them. There was a faint fragrance that she liked.

    A small water droplet condensed in her palm and watered the flower. She smiled and said, ¡°This looks even better.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu is amazing.¡±

    He made a flowery seat and Su Xiaolu naturally sat down and followed Zhou Zhi into the house.

    Su Xiaolu suddenlyughed. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Zhou Zhi turned to look at her. ¡°What are youughing at now?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a pendant on Fourth Brother¡¯s leg.¡±

    She suddenly felt like she had be a big shot¡¯s leg essory.

    Zhou Zhiughed. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    They had not seen each other for a few months. Although he often heard about her, it had been a few months since hest saw her. He missed her very much.

    He knew when Su Xiaolu returned that he could visit her immediately, but he didn¡¯t. He knew she woulde.

    After entering the house and sitting down, Zhou Zhi stretched out his hand.

    Su Xiaolu naturally took his pulse. Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse was stable. His body had a good foundation, but the residual poison was also very strong.

    ¡°How¡¯s the leg?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked. The poison was all on his legs. The newly grown parts were also attacked by the poison. Su Xiaolu frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. It died a while ago, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I have the wood mark. Even without real legs, I can walk freely.¡±

    When his legs started to rot due to the poison, Zhou Zhi thought it through.

    He may not have healthy legs in this life, but God has made up for it in another way.

    He used wood to the extreme. Wood could extend anywhere. They were his legs.

    After all, it was not easy for them to grow out.

    Zhou Zhi was magnanimous.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t care anymore, but I don¡¯t want to ruin my reputation. Are we still going to the hot spring this year?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen how Zhou Zhi¡¯s leg was. She didn¡¯t ask because she might be rejected.

    Then she would wait for an opportunity to see when detoxifying.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    At noon, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi ate together.

    Zhou Zhi did not eat much. Su Xiaolu realized that he had eaten everything she had given him, even if he did not look like he wanted to.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Zhou Zhi was doting on her.

    After knowing each other for so long, he seemed to treat her like a sister, like Zhou Heng did. Zhou Heng treated her well and Zhou Zhi indulged her. He thought of her when there were good things.

    Su Xiaolu remained silent and kept picking up food for him. She only stopped when she thought that he couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    Su Xiaolu began to give Zhou Zhi acupuncture.

    Zhou Zhi leaned against the couch and fiddled with the charcoal fire from time to time.

    After the needles were inserted, Zhou Zhi asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, tell me about what happened in the past few months.¡±

    Since she had nothing to do and since she had indeed encountered a lot of things in the past few months, she told Zhou Zhi a few things.

    ¡°There¡¯s a huge Kun in the sea and a huge bear and other beasts in the forest. It seems that it¡¯s easy to raise huge beasts in the foreignnds.¡±

    Zhou Zhi analyzed. There was still too little information about the fusion of two worlds.

    It was probably impossible topletely explore it. There were many ces that people had yet to set foot in.

    ...

    Now that it had expanded, there was no need to mention it.

    ¡°If there are people, they should be very big.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said softly.

    A word appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind. Giants.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen any yet. If there are humans, they might be giants or like us, but they all have many abilities.¡±

    ¡°In this month, the fog is already covered in ice and snow. Cold air spread out, and the five miles outside the fog are covered in frost. People can¡¯t stand the cold at all. For the time being, no one can walk in.¡±

    Zhou Zhi mentioned the fog. Su Xiaolu probably didn¡¯t know yet. After all, she was tied down by Little Niu.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when springes.¡±

    It was difficult for ordinary people to understand the mysteries of the world. The chances of the two worlds fusing were too minute. It was difficult to determine what would happen.

    Perhaps the snow would melt in spring and everyone would be able to enter again. Perhaps the snow would continue to seal and they would not be able to enter again.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°After the new year, I¡¯ll go to Qinghai again. Are you going? I want to catch a big Kun.¡±

    ...

    ¡°No matter what, we need to be stronger. It¡¯s the survival of the fittest. As the royal family of the Great Zhou, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect the people of the Great Zhou. I don¡¯t want the stability that our ancestors have umted for generations to be destroyed by our generation.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Zhou Zhi wanted to protect the world. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only wanted to protect her family. She had family behind her.

    The country¡¯s stability was crucial to protecting her home. She understood this principle.

    ¡°Have you entered the pce?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I went to see my sister. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes well, he¡¯ll be the Crown Prince after the new year. When they move out of the pce, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for your sister to go home. If I had known that it would be so easy for me to let hime back, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped him.¡± Zhou Zhi smiled. Compared to Zhou Heng, who was so busy that he wished he could clone himself, he was much more rxed. His mental state was also gradually changing.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve changed a lot,¡± Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and said.

    ¡°Because there are many happy things. I¡¯m a young man after all.¡± Zhou Zhi teased himself. His tone was rxed. There was a smile in his eyes, like a ray of bright sunlight, making Su Xiaolu a little dazed.

 Chapter 618 - 618 Third Detoxification 2

    618 Third Detoxification 2

    ¡°Hm¡ªXiaolu, why are you suddenly in a daze?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and waved his hand in front of her.

    Su Xiaolu came back to her senses and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Fourth Brother, you look good when you smile. It¡¯s good to smile more.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was very good-looking. Su Xiaolu had always known that he looked good even if he didn¡¯t smile. However, when he smiled gently, he was really too good-looking. He was like a gentle wine. It wasn¡¯t strong, but it was intoxicating.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve collected a lot of books. Do you want to read them? I¡¯m a little sleepy and I want to sleep for a while.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and looked a little tired.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. It would be a while before she can remove the needles anyway.

    She got up and went out.

    Zhou Zhi looked at her back and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He rubbed his slender fingers and closed his eyeszily.

    He could be whatever Su Xiaolu liked.

    He was wood, and she was water. They were verypatible.

    As long as he did not say anything, she would never know the dark secrets that she did not know.

    He did a good job at keeping quiet, didn¡¯t he?

    Su Xiaolu came to the study and looked at the new books. She liked to read them and was fascinated.

    Thinking that it was about time, Su Xiaolu closed the book reluctantly.

    She came to the room. Zhou Zhi was still asleep. Su Xiaolu looked at his sleeping face and thought of the immortal¡¯s appearance written in the book. His eyes were clear and handsome.

    His eyshes were so long, his nose was tall and handsome, his lips were rosy and beautiful, and even his jawline was unbelievably beautiful.

    Coincidentally, she was reading a cultivation book just now. The immortals in it seemed to look like this. With him around, life was peaceful.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. The person who wrote the book was too good. Had they seen her Fourth Brother before?

    Su Xiaolu gently removed the needles. At close range, Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was even more impable.

    His scent was pleasant and fresh. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was like the pleasant and fresh air in the forest.

    When she was almost done, Zhou Zhi woke up. His gaze was gentle. ¡°Xiaolu, is the new book good?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fourth Brother¡¯s eyes were beautiful too. It felt so gentle. When he smiled, there seemed to be stars in his eyes.

    ¡°If you like, bring them along this time. They shouldst you a while. This way, it won¡¯t be so boring.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. That was good. In that case, she had something to do.

    Apart from practicing the sword, she could also read novels. Not bad, not bad.

    After putting away the needles, Su Xiaolu was about to go home. Zhou Zhi sent her to the door. He took a cloak and tied it for Su Xiaolu. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu actually did not want it, but she did not reject Zhou Zhi¡¯s kindness. She just epted it. They were siblings who had been through life and death together. She could ept any gift.

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage and Zhou Zhi watched Jin Liu send her off.

    When they were out of sight, Doctor Wu coughed. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Zhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he turned around and returned to the courtyard.

    Jin Si followed beside him. Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°Send some good things to Lu Wensheng. Tell him to write faster.¡±

    The corners of Jin Si¡¯s mouth twitched. He held back hisughter and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was in a good mood. Every time he saw Su Xiaolu, he was always in a good mood.

    When Zhou Zhi was in a good mood, the people in the residence who had followed him for many years felt it the most directly. They were also in a good mood.

    At night, Jin Si carried the hot soup into a small courtyard and said politely, ¡°Mr. Lu, Master is still very concerned about you¡­¡±

    Lu Wensheng sneered. ¡°Hehehehe¡­ If I had any medicine for regret, I would definitely go back to the past and p myself to death. Why did I start writing novels!!! Now that I¡¯ve been squeezed dry by your master, even a donkey would sigh at this situation.¡±

    The corners of Jin Si¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mr. Lu, you should drink more soup. I¡¯ll leave it here for you.¡±

    Lu Wensheng was a schr. At this moment, he was unshaven, his clothes were messy, and his hair was not tied up. He looked like he had run over from the mountains.

    Lu Wensheng mmed the table. ¡°Jin Si, can¡¯t you tell your master? Writing novels isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day or two. You should give me some holidays to rx. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any inspiration¡ª¡±

    He gritted his teeth. Back then, he was addicted to reading novels. In the end, he had the idea that he was better at writing it. Then, he plunged into it. He had indeed proven that he was better at writing.

    But he was also in trouble.

    Who would have thought that the rumored Wisdom King, the King of Hell, would actually like to read novels and books? Those intimate love stories had to be written ording to his requirements.

    It was so painful. He was still so young, but his hair was falling off like an old man¡¯s.

    He hated that he did not know martial arts!

    Jin Si put down the nourishing soup and touched his nose. ¡°Mr. Lu, please push on. Maybe you won¡¯t have to work so hard in another two years. Then I¡¯ll go back and report. Drink the nourishing soup while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehehehehe¡ª¡±

    Lu Wensheng sneered.

    What was the use of nourishing? He was even more tiring than a donkey. If he nourished himself, he would be burnt out again. He was really worried that he would die here.

    ...

    Iparable regret. Deep regret.

    If the heavens gave him another chance to start over, he would definitely choose to study hard, take the schrly examination, and be a carefree official.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu returned home just in time for dinner.

    Su Xiaolu went to Little Niu and asked with concern, ¡°Junior Brother, are you used to it?¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s smile was warm. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m used to it, Senior Sister. You can go if you have something on during this period of time. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll take a look around the capital to see if there are any fated people.¡±

    Little Niu was just like Elder Niu. He was even more determined than Elder Niu. He had decided to pull himself together and not waste these twelve years. Hence, he would walk around and wait for the fated person arranged by the heavens to meet him.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s indeed something. I might note back until the new year.¡±

    Little Niu nodded. He knew that Su Xiaolu was worried about him. His heart warmed.

    ¡°Ahem,e home early.¡±

    Old Wu coughed lightly.

    ...

    He seemed to be worried, but his emotions disappeared in an instant. It was so fast that Su Xiaolu did not have time to react.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Madam Zhao was a little reluctant. She had just returned, and she was about to go out again.

    However, she also knew that Zhou Zhi was Zhou Heng¡¯s younger brother. It was a good thing that Su Xiaolu saved him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how¡¯s the Wisdom King¡¯s body? Is his poison alright?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu and asked calmly.

    In the past year, Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi had gotten closer. The two brothers seemed to have a good rtionship, but there were many things about Zhou Zhi that Zhou Heng did not know. Zhou Zhi¡¯s shrewdness had always been there. The current him was gentle and refined, but he was even more unfathomable. No one knew how his health was.

 Chapter 619 - 619 Third Detoxification 3

    619 Third Detoxification 3

    Everyone in the court knew that Zhou Zhi¡¯s health was very poor. There were even rumors that he would not live to be 20 years old. Sometimes, he seemed to be unwell, but other times, he did not.

    Sometimes, he would use his prosthesis to enter the pce, and other times, he would sit in a wooden wheelchair and require guards to push him into the pce. He rarely revealed his emotions, and the people around him were like iron walls. His people could not be broken through by bribery.

    No one knew if his physical condition was real or fake.

    Zhou Heng was concerned about his health, so Su Hua asked casually.

    ¡°His body is much better now, but it¡¯s just troublesome to detoxify. If it was in the past, his body really wouldn¡¯t have many years left to live. Now, it¡¯s not a problem for him to live for decades.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said that the most important thing about Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was that there was too much poison in his body. The poison would rot his body and slowly consume his essence. In the end, it could not be suppressed and would spread throughout his body.

    The toxins in his body were all in his legs now. She could detoxify them a little at a time and slowly heal his legs. Although it was difficult, she could still think of a solution if she spent more effort.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Hua smiled faintly. Zhou Zhi was knowledgeable and capable. It was best to have him assist Zhou Heng.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s arm and wheedled, ¡°Mother, I want to sleep with you tonight. Can I?¡±

    After wheedling with Madam Zhao, Su Xiaolu looked at Su Sang. ¡°Father, let me have mother today.¡±

    Su Sang was gentle. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let your mother sleep with you tonight.¡±

    His youngest daughter was already a big girl. She was already traveling outside and did not spend much time at home. Madam Zhao missed her very much, so how could he reject such a small request?

    At night, Su Xiaolu leaned against Madam Zhao¡¯s arm affectionately and took a few deep breaths. ¡°Mother smells good. I can¡¯t get enough of it. I went to see my sister. She¡¯s pregnant. In a few months, she¡¯ll be a mother and I¡¯ll be an aunt.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. ¡°How¡¯s your sister? Thest time I saw her, she had just gotten pregnant. Heng asionallyes to the house to reassure us, but how can I be at ease when I can¡¯t see her? You sisters¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao stopped talking. Su Xiaoling was in the pce nearby, but she could not see her.

    Su Xiaolu was free, but she yearned for the world outside. Her heart was very big. She wanted to p her wings and soar. As a mother, she could not bear to stop her. There was only endless longing in her heart.

    ¡°Mother, Sister is doing very well. Dou Fu and Hui Xiang have taken good care of her.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao tightly. She heard Madam Zhao sigh softly.

    ¡°If only I could never grow up. Then I would stay by Mother¡¯s side forever and apany her.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that Madam Zhao could not bear to part with her. She could not bear to part with Madam Zhao either, but she could not give up her freedom. This was destined to be a dilemma.

    However, Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? How can people not grow up? If they don¡¯t grow up, won¡¯t they be stupid? Mother wants you all to fly high, fly far away, and be happy and free. You won¡¯t be restrained or tied up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for a person to live the life they want in this lifetime. Simei, it was not easy for you two to have what you have today. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve been too sentimental these few days. Actually, I also have the life I want. Usually, your Auntie and I are very busy. It¡¯s only because you¡¯vee home recently that I¡¯m cking off.¡±

    Madam Zhao missed Su Xiaolu when she left home, but she would not allow herself to do anything that would restrict Su Xiaolu. She wanted her daughter to do whatever she wanted freely.

    ¡°Mother is so nice.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She thought to herself that when she had enough fun outside, she woulde home and apany Madam Zhao.

    At that time, she would take in many disciples and teach them medicine.

    At that time, it would be fine even if she did not want to get married.

    Su Xiaolu actually did not want to get married. She felt that she could not manage a marriage well. Instead of falling in love and ending up hating each other, she might as well live a free and carefree life. She would make many friends, drink a lot, listen to a lot of stories, and be free for the rest of her life.

    Madam Zhao patted Su Xiaolu gently. ¡°Simei, go to sleep.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Madam Zhao and felt very at ease. Her parents doted on her so much, favored her, and indulged her. She was loved by her family no matter what.

    On the ninth of November, Su Xiaolu went out and went to the Fengpo tform hot spring with Zhou Zhi.

    Last year, she met Sun Yangxin and Zhou Wenjing here and saved them.

    This year was peaceful. Perhaps it was because of the changes in the world this year, but most people did not travel far.

    Many cultivation manuals on the market were very popr.

    The house had always been taken care of and kept clean.

    That night, Zhou Zhi started to soak in the medicinal bath.

    The medicinal bath would hurt, and his senses could not be sealed.

    Even though Zhou Zhi could tolerate it, he still revealed a pained expression.

    The torture of the medicinal bath and the pain of detoxification would quickly deplete Zhou Zhi¡¯s mental energy.

    When he was in pain, thorns would uncontrobly spread out from his wrist. The dark yellow thorns had sharp thorns that made it difficult for people to approach.

    But every time Su Xiaolu was around, green flowers would bloom on the thorns to hide it.

    Su Xiaolu teased as she put away the needles, ¡°Fourth Brother, have you read this new novel?¡±

    ¡°No. It was delivered only two days ago. I haven¡¯t read it yet.¡±

    Zhou Zhi revealed a pale smile and said weakly.

    He had indeed not read this novel, but he had read it many times before it was published.

    ¡°You¡¯re simr to an Immortal Supremacy in this book. He¡¯s handsome and has a gentle and refined temperament. Fourth Brother has strong poison in his body, and this Immortal Supremacy is poisoned by the Demon Realm. ording to the book, the Immortal Supremacy¡¯s fate is extraordinary. He can survive any hardship because he has to wait for his wife to recover her memories. His will is very strong. Even if every time he detoxifies the poison, he will suffer a fate worse than death, he will eventually survive.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile. To Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Apart from not having a wife who lost her memory, Fourth Brother is pretty much the same. I also believe that Fourth Brother can survive. After all, although he doesn¡¯t have a wife now, he will in the future.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Does that Immortal Supremacy love his wife very much?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but his wife lost her memories and doesn¡¯t remember the Immortal Supremacy, so the Immortal Supremacy wants to pursue her again. It¡¯s very beautiful. When you get better, you¡¯ll know when you read it. ording to the development, the ending will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Zhou Zhi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Su Xiaolu analyzed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The Immortal Supremacy is already the best man. Although his wife has lost her memory, she¡¯s not stupid or blind. Why would she abandon such a good man and fall in love with someone else? Besides, other men can¡¯tpare to the Immortal Supremacy at all. Fourth Brother, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any idents this time. There won¡¯t be a change of heart in the plot.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly. ¡°Then after I survive this detoxification, I must read it.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 620 - 620 Third Detoxification 4

    620 Third Detoxification 4

    All the plots were meticulously created by him, so there naturally wouldn¡¯t be any idents.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t worry. If the writer dares to write nonsense, I¡¯ll definitely find him and beat him up! Usually, if he writes like that, he¡¯ll definitely be scolded to death.¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted her chest and promised that ording to the plot, this was a very sweet cultivation novel. The man chased after the woman, the woman lost her memories, and the man loved her deeply. He reenacted the process of chasing his wife.

    The ending would definitely be good. If not, the author would not dare to leave his home.

    Su Xiaolu realized that Zhou Zhi was curious about the plot, so she talked about it every day.

    After half a month, Zhou Zhi¡¯s mental state plummeted. He could only eat when he heard her talking.

    Su Xiaolu had put in a lot of effort in storytelling so that he could eat more.

    Zhou Zhi had lost a lot of weight and lookedzy. Su Xiaolu felt that he was really identical to the Immortal Supremacy in the storybook. His sickly face was even more attractive.

    Su Xiaolu asked softly, ¡°Fourth Brother, do you want to know who the Immortal Supremacy¡¯s wife is?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up. ¡°Yes, will you tell me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Finish this bowl of soup and I¡¯ll tell you some information, but you have to guess for yourself.¡±

    Su Xiaolu fed him and Zhou Zhi drank slowly.

    He endured the difort in his stomach and slowly swallowed. Everytime he thought that the pain of detoxification could not be greater than this, the medicinal bath would prove him wrong.

    He did not know what medicine Su Xiaolu had brewed for him. The poison in his body would escape through his hair, but at the same time, he was in pain.

    No wonder Su Xiaolu hoped that he could gain weight. Long-term detoxification indeed required fat to sustain.

    He didn¡¯t have much fat, but he had Su Xiaolu.

    Although it was ufortable to drink a bowl of light soup, he could hold back from vomiting.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m done drinking.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Where was I yesterday? The Immortal Supremacy has three suspicious women by his side, right? When the Immortal Supremacy¡¯s poison acted up and he needed to be taken care of, the three of them came to take care of him separately. Moreover, their behaviors are very suspicious. I haven¡¯t read the rest yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I finish reading it.¡±

    He had already drunk the medicine today. What else could she say?

    She would keep it for tomorrow.

    Zhou Zhi smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out the needles, yawned, and got up. ¡°Good night, Fourth Brother. I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡±

    She was already sleepy. She had long finished reading the cultivation novel. There were no suspicious women in the novel. The rest were all fabricated by her at thest minute.

    But who cared? She just had to pique Zhou Zhi¡¯s curiosity.

    After returning to her room, Su Xiaolu fell asleep. She entered the Space to feed Mantis Shrimp and yed with it for a while. After their daily ytime to improve their rtionship, she left the Space to sleep.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that when she was tired and asleep, her consciousness would automatically sink into the space to recuperate.

    Mantis Shrimp felt a familiar aura and crawled out to sleep beside Su Xiaolu.

    ¡ª-

    On the other hand, Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze waszy as he said calmly, ¡°What has Lu Wensheng been working on recently?¡±

    Su Xiaolu had finished reading his novel, but he had not sent any new ones. Now, Su Xiaolu had to make them up herself.

    She was so tired.

    Jin Si lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Lu has already given up. He said that he can¡¯t write anymore and asked us to kill him if we want to.¡±

    Lu Wensheng had already been forced to give up on himself. He didn¡¯t care if they killed or tortured him.

    Zhou Zhi frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Let him rest for a while. If he continues to be like this after this period of time, let him die if he wants to.¡±

    How could Lu Wensheng really want to die? He was only resisting with all his might under extreme pressure.

    Zhou Zhi closed his eyes and waved his hand lightly.

    The room quieted down before he fell into a deep sleep.

    But he couldn¡¯t sleep. His legs always ached. Every inch of his skin ached. After half a month of detoxification, they had faded from gray to light ck.

    The smooth cross section reminded him countless times that they could still grow.

    However, the poison in his legs also reminded him that if the poison could not be cured, even if it grew out, it would rot.

    There was a rustling sound outside and a fresh smell in the air. Zhou Zhi knew that it was snowing.

    It had already been another year. It was great that he was still alive this year.

    The pain in his legs made it impossible for him to sleep properly. His thoughts were far away.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think about many things.

    When would Su Xiaolu discover that the story was based on himself?

    Would the heavens really let him seed with his dark schemes?

    What she liked was true sunshine and warmth.

    And everything about him was an illusion he had created.

    As he thought about it, his heart ached for a few moments. He clenched his fists tightly. So what if he faked it? What he wanted should be fought for by himself.

    If the heavens did not give it to him, he would get it himself.

    His clenched fists loosened, and his slender fingers rubbed against each other.

    ¡ª-

    December 29th. It had been 20 days since the detoxification. Zhou Zhi had not woken up at all today, let alone eat.

    ...

    He had only taken a sip of the medicinal soup yesterday and had not eaten for a few days. Su Xiaolu watched him lose weight day by day.

    The wood mark on his hand turned gray.

    Not even a leaf coulde out.

    Jin Si and the others were also very serious. The atmosphere was as cold as the snow outside.

    This time, Su Xiaolu could see Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs.

    The new parts had been damaged by the poison and did not look good. Some of the poison had been removed, but there was still a lot left. Su Xiaolu sighed. It would take many years to clear all the poison.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s body could only withstand this detoxification process once a year.

    With so many twists and turns, he really looked more and more like the Immortal Supremacy in the novel. The Immortal Supremacy¡¯s demonic poison rpsed once every ten years andsted for three months each time. He would have to suffer a lot of pain in those three months.

    Zhou Zhi had to detoxify the poison once a year. Each time, he also had to endure a lot of pain. How could he find someone who loved him like this?

    At the very least, the Immortal Supremacy still had a wife who had lost her memory as his obsession. What about him? When he reached the marriageable age, would any woman like him? It should be very difficult for a sickly person. Those nobles would not marry their daughters to someone who had already been conferred the title of king, had no chance of winning the throne, and was in poor health.

    Looking at Zhou Zhi¡¯s sleeping face, she sighed and got up to leave.

    ...

    It was still snowing outside. Seeing here out, Jin Liu and the others went forward. ¡°Miss Su, how is Master?¡±

    ¡°He survived this time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. She was also a little tired. Even if she ate and drank well every day, she would still consume a lot of energy.

 Chapter 621 - 621 Third Detoxification 5

    621 Third Detoxification 5

    No matter what, he had survived this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, Miss Su. You must be tired too. Miss Su, go back to your room and rest well for the night. We¡¯ll send you back to the capital tomorrow morning.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, their hearts rxed.

    Their master had finally survived another cmity.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jin Liu and the others. She whispered, ¡°Let me ask you, did the emperor choose a princess consort for Fourth Brother¡¯s engagement?¡±

    Jin Liu, Jin Si, and the others were stumped.

    They all had strange expressions.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. ¡°Is there or not? Fourth Brother is already at the age of marriage. Third Brother is going to be a father.¡±

    Jin Si, Jin Liu, and the others looked at each other. Jin Liu shook his head. ¡°Miss Su, Master is not getting married yet, and there are no women in Master¡¯s residence¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is Fourth Brother so unfavored?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt indignant for him.

    Jin Si was speechless. What could he say?

    Jin Liu gave Jin Si a look and continued, ¡°Miss Su, Master is not in good health. No nobledy in the capital is willing to marry him.¡±

    In any case, it was the right thing to say. He let Su Xiaolu know that Zhou Zhi was unmarried and had no concubines.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. It was just as she thought. She was determined to treat Zhou Zhi as soon as possible.

    As long as he had a healthy body, who would dare to look down on her Fourth Brother!

    Su Xiaolu went back to her room to rest.

    Jin Si looked gloomy. ¡°What did Miss Su mean by that expression and action just now? Is she interested in our master or not?¡±

    Jin Liu rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask about Master¡¯s matters.¡±

    Even if the entire world knew that Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu, as long as Su Xiaolu did not know, and as long as Zhou Zhi did not say it, no one could say it.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up in the morning, she first checked on Zhou Zhi. After confirming that his pulse was stable and the remaining poison was stable, she returned to the capital first and left a message for Zhou Zhi to tell Jin Liu when he woke up.

    Zhou Zhi woke up in the afternoon.

    He asked what day it was and found out that it was the new year. The detoxification was over, so he gave the order to return.

    Almost everything was packed. After he gave the order, they started to return a momentter.

    On the way, he looked weak, but he still asked, ¡°When did Xiaolu leave?¡±

    ¡°Miss Su woke up in the morning and returned. She should be in the capital soon. She won¡¯t miss the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±

    Jin Liu replied.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°After returning to the capital, enter the pce directly.¡±

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, there was a banquet in the pce. After the banquet was over, there was a private banquet in the pce. This time, his father had already told him a long time in advance, and he had promised not to reject it. It was about time to rush back.

    Jin Liu nodded. The carriage moved slowly and Zhou Zhi became drowsy.

    Jin Liu recalled what Su Xiaolu had asked and repeated it in detail.

    As Zhou Zhi listened, he rubbed the corner of his shirt with his fingers and the corners of his lips curled up.

    He was in a good mood.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the capital in the afternoon and went straight home.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had yet to return from the pce banquet. Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Chen Hu, and Madam Qian were busy in the kitchen.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing were eating with Little Niu, who was eating happily.

    Lin Yao held her waist and brought out a small te from the kitchen from time to time.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu return, Chen Xing called out loudly, ¡°Fourth Sister is back.¡±

    ¡°Fourth sis, do you want to eat fried chicken drumsticks? They¡¯re delicious. There are alsomb strips. They¡¯re delicious. My mother and aunt made a lot of delicious food this year.¡±

    Chen Xing pouted. The fair and tender him was likable no matter how one looked at him.

    Su Xiaolu went over and rubbed his face. ¡°Little Xing, feed me a bite first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pinched Chen Xing¡¯s face with both hands and found him adorable.

    Chen Xing was very sensible. He picked up amb strip and fed it to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned by its taste. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. There are also crispy pickles mixed in the crust.¡±

    Chen Xing nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s super delicious.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Eldest Sister, Second Sister, and Third Sister can¡¯t eat it anymore.¡±

    Chen Xing sighed. Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were both married and settled outside. It was very difficult to see them again.

    Su Xiaoling could not eat it in the pce, so Chen Xing hoped that Su Xiaolu would eat more.

    At such a young age, Chen Xing already understood that women had to get married when they grew up. Once they got married, it would be very difficult for them to meet again.

    Su Xiaolu sat down and ate some before asking, ¡°Where are my Master and the others?¡±

    Chen Xing shook his head.

    Little Niu smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, both Uncle-Masters have gone out. They said that they will be back before dinner. Uncle-Master Gui You said that the thing you wanted is in the room.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took a drumstick and took a bite. ¡°Big Cousin¡¯s things must be ready. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Chen Shi immediately followed. ¡°Fourth Sister, wait for me. I want to see it too.¡±

    ...

    Chen Shi looked at Little Niu. ¡°Brother Niu, let¡¯s go over and take a look too. Master Gui You is very powerful. The sword he made for Big Brother is especially good.¡±

    He dreamed of it.

    However, he was not worthy yet. Those who had Uncle-Master Gui You¡¯s sword were already very capable. He did not have anything yet, so he only hid his love in his heart.

    Little Niu smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Chen Shi immediately went forward to support Little Niu. ¡°Brother Niu, you can touch it with your handster and feel it, but you have to be careful.¡±

    During this period of time, everyone liked Little Niu very much. If there was anything good, Chen Shi was happy to share it.

    Joy was contagious.

    Little Niu couldn¡¯t see, but he could feel it.

    Little Niu nodded.

    Su Xiaolu entered the room and saw an axe on the table. The dark and shiny handle was more than ten feet long. The axe was huge and wrapped in red silk.

    Such a huge axe was shocking.

    ...

    ¡°Wow, so handsome.¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s mouth was wide open as he touched the handle of the axe lovingly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s a rare good thing. Let¡¯s go find Cousin.¡±

    She had not seen Qi Xingfeng for almost a year. She wondered how he was doing.

    Chen Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with passion. He clenched his fists. ¡°I must work hard in martial arts. I want to be very powerful. In the future, if Uncle-Master Gui You takes a fancy to me, I¡¯ll also have a weapon. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Haha, then Little Xing has to work hard.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pinched Chen Xing¡¯s cheek. Who wouldn¡¯t like a weapon personally forged by Gui You?

    They were all her family. They were very close to Gui You, but whether they could get Gui You to agree to it depended on their ability.

    Shortcuts wouldn¡¯t work.

    Chen Shi and Little Niu came in. Little Niu touched the axe and praised it. ¡°Uncle-Master Gui You really lives up to his reputation. In the past, I only heard Master talk about it. Now that I have touched it, I¡¯m truly convinced.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, Little Shi, Little Xing, let¡¯s send this gift over and see if my eldest cousin will be so excited that he¡¯ll break the rules.¡± Su Xiaolu grabbed the axe and carried it on her shoulder.

    She eximed, ¡°How heavy.¡±

    Her sword was still the best, but this should be the most suitable for Qi Xingfeng. He would go crazy with joy.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Chen Xing pped and cheered. Walking beside this axe, he felt extremely cool.

 Chapter 622 - 622 Reward to Qi Xingfeng

    622 Reward to Qi Xingfeng

    They went out together.

    The capital was bustling with activity during the new year.

    A few young children carrying a good axe were indeed eye-catching.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing were smiling. Three young boys who were traveling together recognized Chen Shi. When they saw him, they came up to greet him. ¡°Chen Shi, where are you going? Is this your brother? Where did he get the big axe he¡¯s carrying? It looks so impressive. Can you open it for us to see?¡±

    Chen Shi smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to General Qi¡¯s residence. This axe is for Little General Qi. If you want to see it, you cane with us. We haven¡¯t opened this axe yet. Little General Qi has to open it himself.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it hasn¡¯t been used yet. Then let¡¯s go take a look together. Thank you, Chen Shi.¡±

    Hearing that the axe had yet to be used, the children around Chen Shi¡¯s age were immediately interested.

    Now that the spiritual energy had recovered, everyone advocated martial arts. Martial artists were awe-inspiring wherever they went.

    Chen Shi knew martial arts and had always been popr in school. It was just that he was too reserved and usually did not speak much. When they met him today, they only greeted him with an attitude of giving it a try. Now that he had invited them, they were all overjoyed.

    Go, go, go. They had to go.

    Because it was the new year, many children were specially allowed to y outside. When they saw that it was lively, those who knew and those who didn¡¯t all followed along.

    There were also people who specially ran to Grand General Qi¡¯s residence to report.

    When Qi Xingfeng heard this, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m really not used to you being like this now. Sigh, I miss the noisy Big Brother from the past.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi sighed. In the past, Qi Xingfeng was too talkative. Now, he was too quiet.

    Next to Qi Xingfeng was his new wife, Zhang Yuehan. Like Qi Xingfeng, she was very quiet.

    Qi Xingfeng only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He let Qi Xingzhi tease him. He was immersed in his own world. When he understood that he didn¡¯t have to say many things, he understood how to restrain himself.

    His heart was at peace. He preferred thinking to talking.

    The rewards from the original agreement were no longer important. He had already obtained the best reward when he became calm.

    Qi Xingfeng smiled and held Zhang Yuehan¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to see your cousin.¡±

    Zhang Yuehan smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t like to talk. Every time she spoke, she would only say a few words. Before she got married, she was worried that her husband would find her too quiet.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Qi Xingfeng to be the same as her. The two of them were simply toofortable together. After being married for three months, she was very happy. Qi Xingfeng held her hand and she said little. She would only hold his hand back so that he could feel her.

    The husband and wife were glued together. Qi Xingzhi was forced to witness the couple¡¯s PDA. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Mother Qi came out of the house and patted Qi Xingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Stop sighing. I¡¯ve already made a match for you. You¡¯ll soon feel the sweetness of getting married.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi was shocked. ¡°Mother, my dear mother, don¡¯t do anything rash¡ª¡±

    Mother Qi walked out with a smile.

    Qi Xingzhi chased after her. ¡°Mother, tell me. Which family is she from?¡±

    Mother Qi stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her healthy youngest son. She said with a gentle smile, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the right assistant minister Lord Fang, Fang Xiu. I¡¯ve already met her. She¡¯s beautiful, gentle, and generous. She suits you very well. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her looks. I¡¯ll send the portrait to your roomter.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s face was a little red. He was already seventeen years old. It was time to get engaged.

    When it came to marriage, just like his eldest brother, he listened to his parents¡¯ orders. They both believed that their mother would definitely choose a good marriage for them.

    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi thanked her softly.

    Mother Qi looked at her youngest son gently. ¡°If you really want to thank me, then hurry up and give birth to a few eldest grandsons for me after you get married. I¡¯ve wanted grandchildren for a long time.¡±

    As she spoke, Mother Qi pondered for a moment and muttered softly, ¡°Your brother has been married for three months. Why isn¡¯t there any movement in Yuehan¡¯s stomach? Is your brother impotent?¡±

    Qi Xingzhi¡¯s face heated up. He quickly let go of Mother Qi and walked faster.

    He wouldn¡¯t listen to what he shouldn¡¯t.

    In the room, Father Qi was ying chess with General Qi.

    General Qi ced his piece leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Father Qi was a little distracted. ¡°Master, Xiaolu has sent a reward to Xingfeng. It was specially made for Xingfeng by Gui You. Aren¡¯t you curious about what it looks like?¡±

    General Qi chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? Your son hasn¡¯t moved out. He¡¯lle out to train every day. Why are you in such a hurry? You¡ª¡±

    General Qi pursed his lips and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You are worse than Xingfeng now. Why? Is your body better? Are your blood and Qi strong again? I was wondering who Xingfeng took after, but it turns out that it¡¯s you!¡±

    Father Qi touched his nose. He was indeed impatient. In the past six months, he had eaten divine medicine that had been extracted several times. All the hidden injuries in his body had been healed. He was also practicing holding his spear again.

    They were born in martial arts sects, so their love for supreme-grade weapons was engraved in their bones.

    General Qi rolled his eyes at Father Qi. ¡°Qi Xiu, Qi Xiu, you have to learn from your son. Your injuries have healed and you can go out and fight again, but your character needs to be honed. If you don¡¯t even have your son¡¯s endurance, you will lose faceter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t entertain yourself with the fun of being a child. Just y chess with me.¡±

    General Qi stroked his white beard. The current world was unpredictable. As a general, he had to stand up and protect the country.

    His only grandson was in good health and should naturally serve the country. However, the Qi family was impatient and indeed needed to be trained well. This way, when faced with danger, they would not put themselves and their brothers in danger in a moment of rashness.

    Since the old general refused to let him go, Father Qi could only suppress his curiosity and yed chess with the old general.

    After all, he was an adult. His emotions came and went quickly.

    At this moment, there was amotion outside the residence.

    ¡°Little general Qi, look, your giant axe is so cool¡­¡±

    The group of eleven or twelve-year-old children were very envious and cheered loudly.

    Everyone automatically formed a circle. Su Xiaolu ced the huge axe on the ground, and the ground shook.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said to Qi Xingfeng, ¡°Cousin, do you still remember our agreement? The agreed time has passed. Do you still keep your promise?¡±

    ...

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s heart was trembling, and his heart was racing. There was ecstasy in his eyes. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten.¡±

    Even though the agreed date had passed and the person who recorded his words was no longer with him, he was still disciplined and strictly adhered to it.

    ¡°Cousin, take the axe!¡± Su Xiaolu shouted and threw the axe at Qi Xingfeng.

 Chapter 623 - 623 Peerless Good Axe

    623 Peerless Good Axe

    Qi Xingfeng let go of Zhang Yuehan and took two steps forward to catch it steadily. He held the handle of the huge axe with both hands and rested it heavily on his shoulder. He touched it lovingly and said, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°Little general Qi, quickly open it and take a look.¡±

    Some people cheered. They had followed them all the way here just to see the true appearance of the huge axe.

    Qi Xingfeng was in high spirits. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, he untied the red knot and then untied the red cloth wrapped around the huge axe.

    When the cold glint appeared, everyone eximed in unison.

    It was a good axe, a peerless grade. One could tell just by looking at it.

    Even if it was not sharpened, it could still make people feel a chill.

    Just looking at such a huge axe made one¡¯s scalp tingle. If it shed down, it would probably split a person into two.

    ¡°Go, go¡ª¡±

    There was the sound of an anxious horse. At the same time, there was a shout. ¡°I heard that Little General Qi obtained a good axe. I¡¯m here to give it a try.¡±

    The person who came was none other than Chu Jin. He had heard themotion and came over.

    Qi Xingfeng had obtained something good, which made him extremely envious. However, he still had to give it a try to know how good it was.

    The two young and energetic generals, whose martial arts were well-known in the capital, fought, causing people to p and cheer.

    The surrounding people who were originally not interested also came to watch and automatically left, leaving the area where the two of them were fighting.

    Qi Xingfeng held his giant axe and put it down heavily. The bluestone bricks on the ground vibrated. He looked at Chu Jin and said in a deep voice, ¡°Qi Xingfeng, ept the challenge!¡±

    Chu Jin had already dismounted from his horse and casually threw the reins of the horse aside. The guards of the Qi Residence immediately took over and took the horse away to take care of it.

    A guard went in to report to General Qi.

    Father Qi was shocked. ¡°The Chu family¡¯s Eldest Young Master is here? He wants to fight my son?¡±

    He turned to look at General Qi with a fanatical gaze. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t y chess with you anymore. I have to go and take a look. Later, you can punish me by shutting me in for three days. But now, please forgive me for being rude.¡±

    Chu Jin was also a good seedling. It was rumored that he had always been at odds with his son and often fought with him on the coaching field. He retreated after he was injured, so he had never seen him before.

    Now that Qi Xingfeng had just obtained a good weapon and Chu Jin came to challenge him, he had no choice but to take a look.

    The old general stroked his beard and smiled meaningfully. As he watched Father Qi get up and run away, he sighed softly. ¡°He¡¯s still too anxious. If he had waited a few more seconds, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted three days, right?¡±

    The guard who was reporting lowered his head and pursed his lips to suppress hisughter.

    In terms of scheming, General Qi was still the best.

    The old general was old. Previously, when he was injured, he thought that he would not be able to survive. However, now that the spiritual energy had recovered and the old general had recovered, it was definitely not a problem for him to live for another 20 to 30 years.

    His dignified aura was natural.

    General Qi stood up and walked out.

    Chu Jin didn¡¯t expect to rm Father Qi and even Old General Qi. Seeing the two of theme out, he cupped his hands and greeted them. ¡°Junior Chu Jin greets General Qi and Grand General Qi. Junior was just interested and didn¡¯t mean to rm the two elders.¡±

    Only then did Father Qi realize that General Qi was also there. He immediately understood.

    However, he did not have the time to regret this. He sized Chu Jin up. He had a mighty appearance and a majestic figure. It was obvious that he was a good seedling among the generals.

    ¡°The younger generation will surpass us. Not bad, not bad. We¡¯re just here to watch the show. You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±

    Father Qi said calmly.

    In front of his grandfather, he was a brat, but in front of his juniors, he was steady and serious.

    General Qi smiled gently and said, ¡°Chu Leizhen has a good son. Not bad. You are of the same generation. Feel free to spar. You don¡¯t have to be mindful of us old people. You just have fun. Young people should have the fighting spirit to win and not admit defeat. Is this ce wide enough? If not, I¡¯ll get someone to clear it. I¡¯ll let youpete to your heart¡¯s content so that your Chu family¡¯s long mace won¡¯t be wronged.¡±

    From General Qi¡¯s tone, Chu Jin could tell that he was forthright and did not hold any grudges. Moreover, he was also very happy that General Qi recognized the weapon in his hand at a nce.

    It was only now that Qi Xingfeng had a weapon that he was proud of. He had had it long ago, even though he was still waiting for his father to pass it to him to use.

    When he heard the news, he hurriedly brought the mace over. There was ardor and zeal coursing through his blood. He had heard from Qi Xingfeng a long time ago that it was personally forged by the number one swordsman in the world. He would only know how powerful it was after trying it out.

    Chu Jin cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you, Grand General. Junior will be grateful.¡±

    Since they wanted topete, they had topete to their heart¡¯s content.

    This bit of space was obviously not big enough.

    He and Qi Xingfeng would definitely not have a good time with the crowd surrounding them. If they expanded the venue a little, they would not have to worry.

    Everyone waited excitedly and retreated.

    Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

    He took his son, Yan Zhiyuan, to be a spectator.

    Hearing the people around him say that the huge axe was sent by Su Xiaolu, Yan Qingyun sighed faintly.

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned and said in displeasure, ¡°Ignorant ingrate. Back then, my mother¡­¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he take a look at where he was? Not to mention that the walls had ears, this was simply a crowded market. How could he say those words?

    It was not easy for him to ease the rtionship. If word got out, all his efforts would be in vain.

    Although their current rtionship with the Su family could not bepared to that of the Qi family and the Su family, it was still passable and could be considered a good rtionship. He was Madam Zhao¡¯s father and Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s grandfather. Everyone in the imperial court knew that as long as they did not be enemies, they would still care about them on ount of this rtionship.

    However, it was difficult to maintain this rtionship, but it was easy to destroy it.

    This son of his had always been unconvinced and vicious. Now, he did not understand his good intentions and almost spoke without thinking in such a ce. It really made him angry and disappointed.

    Yan Zhiyuan was also very angry at being scolded in public. Although he had tolerated it, he still bore a grudge in his heart.

    He red at Su Xiaolu fiercely. What an ingrate. If his mother hadn¡¯t shown mercy back then, they wouldn¡¯t be here now. Now that they were in the limelight, they only knew how to side with outsiders. Su Hua openly confronted him in court, and Su Chong was even strict with the people he pushed over. Now, they only knew how to give good things to outsiders.

    ...

    What was so good about the Qi family?

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were dark.

    Su Xiaolu felt an unfriendly gaze and looked over. Yan Qingyun smiled warmly and waved. Su Xiaolu also smiled and waved back. Her impression of this grandfather was not good. Her gaze finallynded on Yan Zhiyuan. The unfriendly gaze just now should be his.

    Su Xiaolu took a nce and looked away. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s good and evil deeds had nothing to do with her. She did not care or fear him.

 Chapter 624 - 624 Sensational Competition

    624 Sensational Competition

    Yan Zhiyuan did not treat her well, and it was not as if she liked him.

    She didn¡¯t like anyone in the Yan family.

    Her grandfather, Yan Qingyun, was very good at judging the situation. He was also a pretty good person. No one could find any wrongs, but not finding any wrongs did not mean that he was innocent.

    It was wrong to watch from the sidelines and be indifferent.

    Madam Zhao let go of it. Su Xiaolu and the others would not care about him. They would just interact normally, but they would not get close.

    They would pay back in full whatever Yan Qingyun had done to them. It was a tacit understanding between the siblings.

    Su Xiaolu took a look and stopped paying attention.

    Yan Qingyun, on the other hand, was very emotional. He scolded Yan Zhiyuan again. ¡°If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He pondered for a while before replying, ¡°Father is right. I know my mistake.¡±

    Although he admitted his mistake, he gritted his teeth in hatred in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s your business if you want to curry favor with the Su family, old man.¡¯ When there¡¯s a chance, he¡¯ll definitely trample on the Su family ruthlessly to prove his father wrong!

    Yan Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know that Yan Qingyun could feel the hostility in his body. Yan Qingyun could also see his unconvinced look.

    Yan Qingyun sighed heavily in his heart. He had a feeling that this son of his would cause trouble for him one day.

    It had been more than a year, he thought. He had done everything, but nothing could be changed. It was time for him to truly let it go.

    Forget it. He would protect him for as long as he was alive.

    When he was no longer around, he couldn¡¯t care less. He would leave the fate of the Yan family to the heavens.

    He thought about it and decided to let it go, but he still felt sad. After all, he was not an open-minded person.

    At this moment, arge venue had been cleared outside the General¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng were already standing in the middle.

    The two young sons of martial arts sects of simr age and height, who had different styles in appearance, began a heated battle.

    Chu Jin was rough-looking. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a thick beard. However, he was very careful.

    Qi Xingfeng was more handsome. In the past, his temperament was like the wind. Now that he had calmed down, his temperament was like a storm.

    The battle between the two could be said to be extremely exciting.

    The crowd was amazed and apuded.

    How could they be calm when there were brave generals in the country?

    Young and brave generals were the future of the country and the people who would protect the territory in the future.

    The young children¡¯s eyes were burning. At this moment, Qi Xingfeng and Chu Jin had already be role models for them to learn from in the future. If they became sessful in the future and mentioned the beginning of their dream to others, it would definitely involve this shockingpetition.

    They exchanged blows and onlypeted in skill without holding any grudges. Anyone could tell that the rumors about the two of them not getting along were fake.

    If that was true, then Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng¡¯s characters were even more admirable.

    Every time the axe and the long mace collided, dazzling sparks flew.

    From time to time, the sound of two great weapons shing could be heard in the air, making everyone tremble.

    After an hour and a half, the sky had already turned dark. This match that left people wanting more finally stopped. There was no victory or defeat, only apetition.

    ¡°Good axe, peerless supreme-grade. Qi Xingfeng, congrattions. You¡¯ve got what you wanted. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go home for New Year¡¯s.¡±

    Chu Jin praised loudly. These four hours were really fun.

    That huge axe was really a one-of-a-kind good thing. He was a little envious.

    He had been working with this long mace for many years, so it was easy for him to use it. However, Qi Xingfeng had just gotten his. It was indeed forged for him. It was too suitable for him.

    Only in Qi Xingfeng¡¯s hands could the giant axe be of use.

    Thinking of Su Xiaolu, Chu Jin sighed. Qi Xingfeng had a good cousin. He was really lucky.

    After thepetition ended, the onlookers also dispersed. After watching for so long, it was time for them to go home for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    The lively scene finally ended, but the memories wouldst forever in his heart.

    Qi Xingfeng carried the huge axe with acent expression. He said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your congrattions. Your long mace is not bad either.¡±

    Chu Jin looked up. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our Chu family¡¯s heirloom.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°If I remember correctly, your father hasn¡¯t passed it down to you yet. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishment when you go home?¡±

    Chu Jin was dumbfounded.

    Qi Xingfeng¡¯s smile was like a spring breeze. In the past, he was the only one who was being scolded. This year and in the future, things were different from before.

    This feeling was really satisfying.

    The guard had already led the horse over. Chu Jin mounted the horse andughed at Qi Xingfeng. ¡°I have a nine-foot-long body. Why would I be afraid of a few whips from my family?¡±

    Chu Jin cupped fists at Old General Qi and Father Qi. ¡°Generals, Junior has disturbed you. I will definitely visit you another day to ask for forgiveness. Now, Junior has to go home to beg for forgiveness. Farewell!¡±

    The old general stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t worry. With a son like you, Chu Leizhen will be overjoyed. There will definitely be no punishment. Help me bring a message. I wish your entire family a happy new year.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grand General Qi. Junior also wishes Grand General and his family a happy new year. Walk.¡±

    Chu Jin replied heartily and raised his whip at the same time.

    He came and went quickly.

    ¡°Xingfeng, let me see your giant axe. It¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Father Qi couldn¡¯t wait to go forward. When he watched the battle just now, his blood was boiling. The blood of generals was naturally hot. They loved to fight. It was engraved in their bones.

    Mother Qi held Zhang Yuehan¡¯s hand and patted it gently. ¡°Yuehan, look at how ignorant they are.¡±

    ...

    Zhang Yuehan smiled. ¡°Hubby is as forthright as Father-inw.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng was like the sun in the sky, shining brightly. She was very happy.

    Mother Qi walked towards Su Xiaolu with Zhang Yuehan. ¡°Xiaolu,e quickly. Let me introduce you. Thisdy¡¯s surname is Zhang and her name is Yuehan. She¡¯s your eldest cousin¡¯s wife and your eldest cousin-inw.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at Zhang Yuehan. ¡°Hello, Eldest Cousin-inw. I was away during your wedding and couldn¡¯te personally. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Zhang Yuehan shook her head gently. ¡°Hello, Xiaolu. I like your gift very much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did note personally, but her gift came.

    Yan Qingyun quickly brought Yan Zhiyuan to greet General Qi.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandfather. The emperor rewarded me with a piece of Lingzhi. I thought Grandpa might need it and specially sent it over,¡± Yan Qingyun said with a smile. Then, he looked at Su Xiaolu kindly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see such an exciting show and see Xiaolu.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan bowed respectfully. ¡°Junior greets Grand General Qi and general Qi.¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625 Falling Apart

    625 Falling Apart

    Yan Zhiyuan did not say anything else.

    Yan Qingyun was afraid that he would say something wrong, so he just greeted him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I missed you very much. Come home with your motherter. I have something good for you.¡±

    Yan Qingyun said gently to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    Su Xiaolu bowed to General Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Great-grandfather, Uncle, Aunt, Eldest Cousin, Eldest Cousin-inw, Second Cousin, it¡¯s gettingte. Father and Mother are still waiting for me at home for New Year¡¯s dinner. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    General Qi nodded gently. ¡°Go on. Be careful on the road. Come back tomorrow and tell me about the interesting things you encountered outside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. She waved at them and turned to leave with Little Niu, Chen Shi, and Chen Xing. This was not the right time. She would introduce Little Niu to them another day.

    Everyone noticed that there was a stranger beside Su Xiaolu, but they tacitly did not ask further.

    The Qi family knew that the time was not right. Next time, Su Xiaolu would introduce him without them asking.

    Su Xiaolu greeted everyone except Yan Zhiyuan. This made Yan Zhiyuan very angry. What an uneducated girl.

    Even though Yan Zhiyuan had his head lowered, Yan Qingyun could still feel his anger. Afraid that he would not be able to control it, Yan Qingyun did not dy any longer and left after giving the item to him.

    General Qi¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you guys tonight. Go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Yan Qingyun chuckled and brought Yan Zhiyuan back.

    He hoped that Yan Zhiyuan would be more sensible, but Yan Zhiyuan left with him without even greeting him.

    After returning to the carriage, Yan Qingyun¡¯s face turned extremely dark. He red at Yan Zhiyuan.

    Yan Zhiyuan lowered his eyes, and his face darkened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    Yan Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Yan Zhiyuan raised his head and said coldly. He looked directly at Yan Qingyun¡¯s face. His father was old and he respected him, but he should not be afraid of him. Thinking about this, Yan Zhiyuan felt more confident and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Father keeps sucking up to the Qi family and the Su family, but in my opinion, their families are just so-so.¡±

    ¡°So-so? That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was so angry that his heart jumped.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of conditions Su Chong and Su Hua grew up under? What kind of conditions did Yuran and Yuanan grow up under? What kind of position do Su Chong and Su Hua have now? And what kind of identity do your sons, Yuran and Yuananan, have now? It¡¯s really easy for you to say that!¡±

    After the family recognition, he thoroughly investigated the Su family. Under such harsh conditions, Su Sang and Madam Zhao managed to make a way out.

    Even after more than ten years, there were still people in the vige who remembered how Su Sang had killed the tiger with his own body. Their family had risked their lives to survive. They were so poor, but their two sons became sessful.

    The two brothers were so young. Who in the court wouldn¡¯t give them face?

    How could such capable people be called so-so?

    ¡°Whatever you say, Father. Yuran and Yuanan are average, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t know how to do things. If Father is willing to give them a push, how can they stop? Father has never liked them. Now, he¡¯s ming them for being disappointing. How does Father know that they¡¯re not disappointed in you, their grandfather?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s heart was filled with anger. How could a family of government officials bepared to a family of farmers?

    If that was the case, why didn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s child go to the imperial examination? Even the emperor¡¯s son might not be able to pass the examination. The Crown Prince had always been smart, and he had only gotten the third-scorer title.

    Humble families had their own paths, while officials had their own paths. Why did they have to mix them up?

    Yan Zhiyuan was very resentful. It was fine if he refused to push him, but he refused to help his sons as well. Now, he wasparing them to other people and ming them for not being smart enough. But did his father understand that no matter how smart other people were, they belonged to other families?

    Su Chong and Su Hua were good, but their surname was not Yan!

    The father and son had long fallen out.

    Yan Qingyun was furious. He was hurt and disappointed. ¡°How dare you see me like that in your hearts!¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned and sneered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Even his mother, who had been married to him for more than forty years, could give it up just like that. He had long been disappointed in this father.

    Yan Qingyun sighed and closed his eyes. He slowly said, ¡°Later, get Yuran and Yuananan to send his eldest son to my courtyard and let me teach him personally!¡±

    Although his great-grandson was not smart enough, if he taught him well, he could rely on them to establish a foundation when the Yan family fell in the future.

    He was getting on in years and his health was deteriorating. He could not control Yan Zhiyuan anymore. Even though he had promised to let it go countless times, he could not let it go.

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned at Yan Qingyun¡¯s request and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯ll ask Yuran and Yuananter. If they¡¯re willing, they can send him over. If they¡¯re not, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was getting more and more disgusted by Yan Qingyun¡¯s meddling.

    Many times, he hinted to his father that he should push him from behind. His father always pretended not to hear him andined that he did not work hard enough. His son was stupid, and his grandson was stupid. He made it seem as if no one in the Yan family was smart except him.

    Looking at the old Yan Qingyun, Yan Zhiyuan felt indignant and rebellious in his heart.

    Yan Zhiyuan looked at Yan Qingyun, whose eyes were tightly shut and lips were tightly pursed, and said, ¡°Dad, you saw what happened today. General Qi¡¯s health was not wellst year, but he has recovered today. I heard that he even asked the emperor to send him to the north border. He must have obtained some divine medicine. Su Chong left the capital with the Crown Prince a few months ago. You¡¯re so good to them. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to get it from them¡­¡±

    Yan Qingyun opened his eyes and saw the greed in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes. Yan Qingyun interrupted Yan Zhiyuan calmly and said, ¡°No need. Life and death are up to fate.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan pursed his lips and did not want to talk anymore. Look, look, it was always like this.

    He despised his descendants for being stupid. When he had the chance, he did not think of a way to help them improve.

    That medicine wasparable to divine medicine. If they could get ten or so pills to eat, wouldn¡¯t their grandsons and great-grandchildren be sessful? He had such an opportunity, but he was unwilling to take it. Why did he always despise them for not being sessful enough?!

    Yan Qingyun also felt very tired. How thick-skinned must he be to say that? Judging from Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s words, he wanted to get the pills for free. No matter how good their rtionship was, it was impossible for him to get it without putting in any effort. How could Yan Zhiyuan not understand such simple logic?

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand, but that he was too arrogant and didn¡¯t take others seriously. He didn¡¯t know that others were already not something he couldpare to.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s face was cold, and so was Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s. Yan Qingyun¡¯s request to personally teach his two great-grandsons was rejected that night. The reason was that neither Yuran nor Yuanan agreed.

    Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t say anything about this answer. He just sighed faintly. The Yan family had already fallen apart. He couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to. Their hearts were no longer together, and nothing he could do would work.

    ...

 Chapter 626 - 626 The Fourteenth Year

    626 The Fourteenth Year

    New Year¡¯s Eve was lively, and firecrackers sounded everywhere.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s heart was still. He was old, tired, and helpless.

    Standing at the corridor, the servant reminded him, ¡°Master, it¡¯s cold. You have to take care of your body.¡±

    Yan Qingyun stood still and looked at the bright firecrackers rising in the distant night sky. His heart was filled with sorrow and bitterness.

    He touched his old and cold hand, his eyes filled with destion.

    After a long time, he sighed and muttered, ¡°Did I really do something wrong?¡±

    After a few moments of self-doubt, he shook his head and denied it. He was not wrong.

    Her son, Yan Zhiyuan, was not calm enough and not scheming enough. If he stood too high, he would be easily targeted. If he stood too high, something would happen sooner orter.

    His two grandsons, Yuran and Yuanan, were simr to his sons. They were not suitable for officialdom. It was also considered an honor to be in an official position. However, the heavens made them have wild ambitions. Hence, his suppression made his sons and grandsons unhappy with him.

    He was a Grade Two official. If he wanted to push them, he could indeed push them. However, it was not so easy to do things in the bureaucracy. If he really helped them up, it would harm their lives.

    But they didn¡¯t understand any of this. They all hated him.

    They hated him for weighing the pros and cons too much and being too heartless. However, wasn¡¯t he the one who brought the Yan family to where they were today? If he fell, what would happen to the Yan family?

    Yan Qingyun was filled with worries. Unknowingly, it was already midnight. When he came back to his senses and wanted to return to his room, he realized that his body was stiff and he could not move. He tried his best to move, but he fell straight down¡­

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu, Little Niu, and the others went home under the moonlight.

    Su Chong and Su Hua had already returned. The food was ready and they were just waiting for them.

    Chen Hu and Madam Qian were also here. This year, the two families were celebrating the new year together.

    As soon as he entered the house, Chen Xing ran towards Su Chong and said with a bright smile, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, let me tell you. We watched a very excitingpetition today. Cousin Qi was holding a new huge axe. He¡¯s so impressive and domineering. Hepeted with that Young Master surnamed Chu. Patriarch Qi even specially cleared the area and let them perform to their heart¡¯s content. Many people watched and apuded.¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s eyes lit up. He was so excited that his face turned red.

    He felt that no words could describe the excitement of seeing that scene with his own eyes. It was a pity that Su Chong and Su Hua didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes this time. Although he couldn¡¯t describe it, he still wanted to share his joy.

    Su Chong rubbed Chen Xing¡¯s hair. ¡°Little Xing, do you want to get to know Young Master Chu?¡±

    Chen Xing was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Wow, really? He¡¯s so cool. Can I get to know him?¡±

    Chen Xing had an impression of Chu Jin. However, back then, Chu Jin only drank alcohol. He did not know that Chu Jin¡¯s martial arts skills were so good and could be so mighty. This time, when Chen Xing saw Chu Jin disy his abilities, Chen Xing admired him.

    Su Chong smiled and nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance another day, Big Brother will bring you and Brother Shi to see him. Chu Jin is also a very straightforward person.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s eyes were shining. Sitting beside Su Chong, he could not help but lean against him.

    When Chen Hu and Madam Qian saw this, they couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Chen Shi was more reserved and quiet, but he was also very happy to get to know Chu Jin. He thanked Su Chong respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you another secret. Chu Jin likes to drink. If you guys practice your alcohol tolerance well, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Su Chong smiled.

    Chen Shi could already drink, but Chen Xing was not allowed to. He could only try a little bit.

    The two brothers agreed happily.

    Su Xiaolu sat down beside Madam Zhao with Little Niu.

    Su Hua said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°You might not know this, but their match has already shocked the capital. I think the entire capital knows about it.¡±

    Although they did not see it, the news of Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng¡¯s match had already spread.

    Everyone was saying that the two young disciples of the martial arts sect were mighty and domineering. They were the majestic icons of the Great Zhou.

    ¡°Then Eldest Cousin can get a lot of rewards. Junior Brother, let¡¯s go to the Qi Residence tomorrow and pick something good from Eldest Cousin¡¯s treasure vault.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly.

    It was good that there was amotion. It was prideful to have a fierce general in the country. The more people who knew, the better. The further the rumors spread, the better.

    Little Niu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Senior Sister. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then. I¡¯ll bask in Senior Sister¡¯s glory.¡±

    Little Niu was also very rxed. He could feel a very good atmosphere. He was happy and rxed. He had only interacted with the Qi family for a short period of time, but he still feltfortable.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±

    Old Wu coughed a few times and reminded her silently. Did this brat forget her two masters?

    Su Xiaolu looked over with a smile and said sweetly, ¡°Master, Master Gui You, if you go too, my eldest cousin will be overjoyed. Master Gui You forged such a good weapon for him. There will definitely be many rewards for Master Gui You to choose from. Master Gui You, choose more things and give them all to meter, okay?¡±

    Gui You raised his eyebrows. ¡°Girl, have you seen the city wall of the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Xiaolu answered.

    The corners of Gui You¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Everyone says that the city walls of the capital are the thickest. I don¡¯t think so. It can¡¯tpare to your skin.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s the new year. As a Master, you have to give your disciple gifts. Speaking of which, if you die in the future, my girl can still get half of what you leave behind.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and said proudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, Masters, let¡¯s talk about it in a few decades. I¡¯m so hungry now. Can we eat?¡±

    Su Xiaoluughed and cleverly changed the topic.

    Everyone pursed their lips andughed.

    Su Xiaolu pulled Little Niu up and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, my Junior Brother and I are going to receive red packets this year. From Father, Mother, Brother, Sister-inw, Master, Uncle, and Auntie.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Father, Mother, Masters, Big Brother, Sister-inw, Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, Uncle Hu, Auntie, Xiaolu wishes you a happy new year.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and everyone took out the red packets they had prepared.

    Little Niu smiled brightly and followed Su Xiaolu¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bask in my Senior Sister¡¯s glory and wish Uncles and Aunties a happy new year.¡±

    Everyone smiled and gave out red packets.

    They doted on Su Xiaolu, so they doted on Little Niu too.

    Every red packet had their love in it.

    This kind of sincere blessing was the rarest and most precious.

    After the formalities were over, everyone began to eat.

    Another year passed harmoniously. Regardless of whether it was peaceful outside, their hearts were always together. The two families firmly believed that as long as they worked together, their unique ship would definitely be able to travel far and wide.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not bad. The table was filled with wine lovers. Little Niu¡¯s face turned red after only half a ss. He was not good at drinking, so Su Xiaolu did not let him drink after that.

    ...

 Chapter 627 - 627 Collapse

    627 Copse

    Chen Xing quietly went to Little Niu¡¯s side and helped him pick up some food.

    Little Niu smiled and ruffled Chen Xing¡¯s hair.

    Chen Xing smiled and whispered to Little Niu, ¡°Brother Niu, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t drink. If you get married in the future, we can all drink for you.¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s face was very red. He replied softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Little Xing in advance.¡±

    !!

    He had never thought of getting married, but Chen Xing¡¯s words made him feel extremely warm.

    From the time he was born until he was twenty-four years old, he was destined to travel around for a living. Perhaps after enduring all the hardships, he would meet a woman who understood him well.

    He was born to suffer, but there would always be someone to take over and love him. He thought that even if it was short-lived, it was enough. This love was enough to support him through all the unbearable pain.

    Chen Xing smiled. ¡°Brother Niu, you don¡¯t have to thank me. With my brother, eldest brother, second brother, and eldest cousin around, it might not be my turn. Hehe, our family is very good at drinking.¡±

    Little Niuughed. He could feel it.

    Old Wu and Gui You liked to drink to begin with, and the others were also more or less in the mood.

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, there was also hangover soup. Even if one was drunk, they wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable.

    Little Niu held the hangover soup with a faint floral aroma and went out the door to look up at the sky.

    His heart was already closed, and his eyes werepletely blind. However, his senses were getting better and better. He thought to himself, ¡®Master, are you watching? I didn¡¯t let you down. I¡¯m doing very well. I¡¯m eating my fill and wearing warm clothes. Don¡¯t worry, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. I promise you that I¡¯ll live on well. Whether I seed or not, I won¡¯t disappoint you. If I fail, I won¡¯t have anyints. I¡¯ll ept my fate. What you¡¯re worried about will never happen. If I seed, please forgive me for being unfilial. I¡¯ll have to grow old before I can meet you. I¡¯ll always remember your teachings.¡¯

    A snowke suddenlynded on his face. It was snowing.

    Little Niu smiled brightly.

    Su Xiaolu was not far away and watched with a smile. Her Junior Brother was on the right track.

    She looked at the sky and muttered, ¡°Uncle-Master Niu, you can rest assured in heaven.¡±

    Snowkes fell one after another.

    It was an auspicious snowy year. At this moment, everyone who saw the snow was in a good mood.

    After quietly admiring the snow for a while, everyone washed up and returned to their rooms to rest.

    In the middle of the night, there was a knock on the door.

    Shuang Gui, who was guarding the door, immediately stood up to open the door. He asked politely, ¡°Who is it? Why are you looking for my master?¡±

    ¡°Quick, inform your master and madam. Tell them to go over quickly. Your madam¡¯s father is dying. I¡¯m from the Yan family.¡±

    The person said anxiously.

    When Shuang Gui heard this, he immediately went to the main courtyard to report.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao were already sound asleep. Shuang Gui knocked very softly and only woke Su Sang up. After Su Sang answered, Shuang Gui stopped knocking.

    Su Sang got up, opened the door gently, and asked softly, ¡°Shuang Gui, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shuang Gui reported, ¡°Master, there was a knock on the door just now. Someone from the Yan family came. They said that Madam¡¯s father, Lord Yan, is dying. They specially came to invite Madam and you over.¡±

    Su Sang frowned. Yan Qingyun was dying. This was not a small matter. No matter what, he was Madam Zhao¡¯s biological father.

    Su Sang did not dy and woke Madam Zhao up when he returned to the room.

    After Madam Zhao heard this, she said softly to Su Sang, ¡°Sang, let¡¯s go together. Let¡¯s go take a look first. He has always been good at taking advantage of the situation. We cannot trust the servants¡¯ words fully. Don¡¯t disturb the children first.¡±

    Madam Zhao was not very close to Yan Qingyun, but she was not cold either. She only had a normal rtionship with him. She had also done what Yan Qingyun had done. Their rtionship was neither close nor cold.

    Logically speaking, he wanted to see her on his deathbed, so it was fine for her to go and see him.

    She would not believe all the servants¡¯ words.

    Su Sang nodded. The husband and wife moved quietly. After changing their clothes, Su Sang tied Madam Zhao¡¯s cloak and the two of them went out.

    After leaving the house, the servants from the Yan family were stunned when they saw that there were only Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The servant came back to his senses and immediately brought Madam Zhao and Su Sang back. Before he left, the young master instructed him to call the Su family over, but the old master and madam of the Su family clearly did not have that intention. As a servant, he was used to reading people¡¯s expressions. At this moment, he would not ask anything.

    It was fine as long as someone from the Su family went.

    The carriage sped away.

    Soon, they returned to the Yan Residence.

    The servant led Su Sang and Madam Zhao in.

    The main courtyard was brightly lit. The juniors were all dressed warmly, and the women were wiping their tears with handkerchiefs.

    Madam Zhao passed by and heard them whispering, ¡°Bodhisattva, bless Grandpa to live a long life.¡±

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang entered the main house. Yan Zhiyuan and his wife were inside. He turned around and frowned when he saw Madam Zhao and Su Sang. ¡°Why are there only the two of you? Why didn¡¯t the otherse?¡±

    Su Sang nced at Yan Zhiyuan and said calmly, ¡°How¡¯s Father-inw?¡±

    Su Sang did not answer Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s question. Instead, he asked about Yan Qingyun¡¯s health. He did not intend to argue with Yan Zhiyuan about his rudeness.

    Yan Zhiyuan had never respected Madam Zhao. Su Sang had always known that. She was rted to the Yan family only because of Yan Qingyun.

    Yan Zhiyuan did not see the person he wanted to see, so he said coldly, ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and walked towards the inner room. He held her hand tightly andforted her.

    On the bed in the room, Yan Qingyun was lying on the bed. He didn¡¯t look good. Saliva was dripping from the corner of his mouth. He didn¡¯t seem to be able to move. Only his eyes could move.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and sat down. Su Sang said respectfully, ¡°Father-inw, Mianmian and I are here to see you.¡±

    Madam Zhao frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Madam Zhao took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the corner of Yan Qingyun¡¯s mouth. Looking at Yan Qingyun like this, she felt ufortable for a moment. She had always been weak. She had already let go of the past. She knew that this day woulde for Yan Qingyun, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be in such a sorry state.

    ...

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart softened when she could not say anything.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Madam Zhao. He tried his best to move the corner of his mouth, but he could not move it no matter what. Only the saliva flowed out of his mouth. He could smell the stench of the saliva. It was precisely because of this that his son, Yan Zhiyuan, despised him.

    He was not filial and did not allow servants to approach him. Perhaps because he knew that he was about to die, he dared to do anything and did not care about the consequences.

    Yan Qingyun felt guilty about his daughter. In his opinion, he had always been thinking about how to make use of her. Madam Zhao had suffered a lot. Yan Zhenzhen was fine, but her marriage was also for benefits.

    In the past, when Qi Xinyue was around, there was somebody supporting Yan Zhenzhen. In the past year or so, Yan Zhenzhen hadined several times, but he ignored her. He didn¡¯t even know if she woulde this time. The siblings med him for being too good to Madam Zhao. They thought that he was trying to curry favor with her. Actually, that wasn¡¯t the case. Apart from what she should have taken, Madam Zhao returned the rest. Now that he couldn¡¯t talk, Yan Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but tear up when he saw that Madam Zhao was still wiping his mouth.

 Chapter 628 - 628 Collapse 2

    628 Copse 2

    When Yan Qingyun cried, Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Madam Zhao took out a medicine bottle and poured out the medicine inside, preparing to give it to Yan Qingyun.

    However, Yan Qingyun kept his mouth shut. He couldn¡¯t speak, but he used his actions to express his rejection. He even knew what kind of divine medicine it was. If he ate it, it would at least improve the situation. However, he rejected it.

    This was the first time he had given up on taking advantage of the situation. His daughter was soft-hearted and forgiving. Even if he had done nothing in the past, she was still soft-hearted. She was like her mother.

    He had been taking advantage of others his entire life. At this moment, he no longer wanted to be Yan Qingyun who took advantage of others.

    Even he felt that it was ridiculous. At the brink of death, he actually wanted to be a good father for once, a father who truly cared for his child.

    He used all his strength to clench his numb teeth.

    Madam Zhao cried and said in a choked voice, ¡°Father, this is good medicine. Take it. You¡¯ll get better after eating it.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s mouth was still tightly shut.

    His vision was blurry. He wanted to tell Madam Zhao to put away the medicine and not to waste it. He had never taught Madam Zhao anything that a father should. Now that he wanted to, he could not say a word.

    ¡°Darling, put it away first.¡±

    Su Sang felt that Yan Qingyun must have his own reasons for not eating it. No matter what it was, he would not force it. He would just respect it.

    Madam Zhao put away the medicine and Yan Qingyun rxed. His clenched fists rxed.

    He looked at Madam Zhao gently. He thought that it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t speak. He would take a few more looks at her.

    Su Sang was not very capable, but he was a good man. What he had found out was enough to prove that as a son, he had done his best. As a husband, he had done his best. Now that his life was good, he was not heartless. His character was very good.

    No wonder he could raise such good children. The four children of the Su family were like a big tree. They were lush and had not grown crooked. Every step they took was so grounded. All these could not be separated from the guidance of their parents. They were taught by example.

    Thinking about himself, Yan Qingyun recalled the past and only felt regret.

    He had taken the wrong path, so today was his retribution. But in the end, it was also because of his sinister heart. No matter when, he would eventually take the wrong path.

    The children he personally taught all took after him.

    Their hearts were sinister, and they were cold.

    Perhaps he would only feel a little regretful when he thought about it before he died.

    He regretted it before he died. In the future, his son Yan Zhiyuan and his grandsons Yan Yuran and Yan Yuanan would all have this day, because they would all be the next Yan Qingyun.

    Yan Qingyun turned around with difficulty. He was too ashamed to face Madam Zhao.

    He had already looked at her so many times before he died. Enough, enough.

    Su Sang gently wiped Madam Zhao¡¯s tears. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go back and invite Xiaolu over. Father-inw might have something to say.¡±

    Madam Zhao was in a mess. She nced at Yan Qingyun, who was unwilling to look at her again. Clearly, Yan Qingyun did not want her to invite Su Xiaolu.

    But this might be thest time she saw him. He clearly wanted to talk to her, but why was he unwilling?

    Madam Zhao did not understand. She had never understood this father.

    When she was young, she yearned for him to remember her. She yearned for him to smile at her like he did to his sister, Yan Zhenzhen. He didn¡¯t. His stern eyes were always so indifferent.

    She could only see his smile when she was at her grandfather¡¯s house. She understood. She understood everything.

    She also knew that she could and should hate him in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Whether it was her father or Su Sang¡¯s parents, she only had resentment. She just didn¡¯t want to be close to them, but she couldn¡¯t really hate them.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was in a mess. She did not know if she should ask her daughter to help.

    She actually wanted to, but she also knew that she shouldn¡¯t do that.

    Su Xiaolu was her child. She could not say that she loved her and used her love to make her feel ufortable.

    Madam Zhao shook her head. ¡°No, I have alreadye here. No matter what, I should be at ease.¡±

    Su Sang understood Madam Zhao. He held her hand tightly andforted her silently. No matter what Madam Zhao did, he understood.

    They were the same. It was fine if they made things difficult for themselves, but they were unwilling to make things difficult for their children.

    ¡°Dad, goodbye.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Qingyun. She knelt down and kowtowed three times to him.

    Su Sang knelt down with her and kowtowed three times.

    Tears blurred her vision. Madam Zhao saw Yan Qingyun¡¯s fingers move. She understood that he wanted her to leave.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang got up and left the room together.

    Outside, Yan Zhiyuan walked over and said with a serious face, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the one saying this, but I have to say it now. You have seen what happened to my father. I know that your two sons are very promising, and they are doing well now. Although they are not the Yan family¡¯s biological grandchildren, they are still considered grandchildren. If they don¡¯te now, they will be criticized.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was filled with anger. How dare those little b*stards note.

    He was furious when he saw Madam Zhao. She was just lucky. Otherwise, who would like her?

    If not for the fact that she was lucky, how could she fight with him like this? She could have died countless times.

    Su Sang frowned. He had already clenched his fists. He said angrily, ¡°In terms of status, my wife is above you. Her mother is the first wife. What about your mother? You are being rude by not calling her your sister. We won¡¯t argue with you. Don¡¯t forget your status.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yan, we¡¯re not biological siblings. The only thing we have to do with each other is our father. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have amnesia so bad that you can¡¯t remember why I¡¯m troubled. My son is doing well and isn¡¯t afraid of being criticized by others. However, if someone deliberately guides him? Then I won¡¯t let anyone harm my child.¡±

    ¡°Father Yu, I have a clear conscience. I can tell you clearly that after he passes away, we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. If you touch me, I¡¯ll definitely return the favor.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at Yan Zhiyuan coldly. She was not afraid of Yan Zhiyuan. She might be able to tolerate Yan Zhiyuan hurting her, but she would never allow him to touch the children.

    It took her ten years to repent. She would never make such a mistake again.

    Even if the children did not need her protection now, if Yan Zhiyuan dared to do anything, she would fight with him no matter what.

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    ...

    Yan Zhiyuan was furious. He did not expect Madam Zhao to talk back to him.

    Madam Zhao was nothing. Even his sister, Yan Zhenzhen, did not dare to contradict him!

    Yan Zhiyuan was angry, but he was also helpless. Yan Zhenzhen would ask him for favors, but Madam Zhao had never done so.

    Their rtionship was destined. Even if Madam Zhao begged him, he would not help. Madam Zhao made him lose his mother, so there was bound to be a grudge between them. Yan Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s see how long you canugh. I don¡¯t believe that your son will always be upright!¡±

 Chapter 629 - 629 Unfilial

    629 Unfilial

    Su Chong and Su Hua were working together now, but could they always work together like this?

    They had only entered the court for a short time. What did they know about bureaucracy? What did they know about apanying a ruler?

    He was waiting to see what would happen to them. The brothers would break up, and the emperor and minister would break up!

    ¡°Then open your eyes and watch. Watch how weugh.¡±

    Madam Zhao clenched her fists. She had always been a soft person and did not say anything harsh. She was really angry with Yan Zhiyuan. She had never thought ofparing herself with Yan Zhiyuan. She did not even want the identity of Yan Mian. She just wanted to be Madam Zhao.

    She could not understand Yan Zhiyuan, and neither could Yan Zhiyuan understand her. Since he wanted to say this, she would do as he wished.

    She did not know what would happen in the future, but for now, Yan Zhiyuan must be angry. She could think about what to do in the future, just let him be angry for now.

    ¡°Sang, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Madam Zhao pulled Su Sang and did not want to talk to Yan Zhiyuan anymore.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao left. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s anger had yet to subside. His expression was ferocious, and his nostrils red like a bull.

    His wife did not even dare to approach him, afraid that she would be implicated.

    Yan Zhiyuan stormed into the room and said angrily, ¡°Look at you, look at you, this is the daughter you are trying so hard to make up for. Look at how she treats you. You are already like this, and none of the nephews you wanted to curry favor with are here!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how she provoked me just now? I¡¯m an official in the court after all. If you die, I¡¯ll be the head of the Yan family. How did she treat me? She threw a tantrum at me and even used her status to suppress me. Who does she think she is?! Even my biological sister doesn¡¯t dare to use her status to suppress me. What right does she have? What right does she have¡ª¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan roared angrily and vented his anger on Yan Qingyun. He lost control of his emotions and even grabbed Yan Qingyun¡¯s clothes and shook him.

    Yan Qingyun widened his eyes in anger. Yan Zhiyuan smiled as he watched. He let go of his hand and patted it gently. ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan called out meaningfully. He stood up and tidied up his clothes. He looked down at Yan Qingyun and said arrogantly, ¡°Father, do you know how I felt when you scolded me? You¡¯re not having a good time now, right? You can¡¯t scold me even if you want to, and you can¡¯t teach me a lesson even if you want to. Anger, anger is right. What you¡¯re feeling now is what I feel every time you scold me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your only son, but you still lecture me like that. Have you ever considered my feelings? I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to vent my anger for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t expect this day toe. Tell me, what¡¯s so good about you? If you weren¡¯t my father, do you think I would listen to you so obediently? If you weren¡¯t a second-rank minister, who do you think would be willing to support you?¡±

    ¡°I know. You¡¯re definitely going to say that I¡¯m unfilial again, right? If I¡¯m unfilial, so be it. Even if I¡¯m unfilial, aren¡¯t I still your child? A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. The despicable methods you used aren¡¯t any better than mine.¡±

    ¡°Are you unconvinced? Are you unhappy? Hold it in! You old fart, the heavens have finally opened their eyes and let me vent my anger. Pfft, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how much you secretly gave to Madam Zhao. What¡¯s the use of sucking up to her? She doesn¡¯t even care about you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the Qi family. None of them are good. That old fart has a long life, but what¡¯s the use? On the battlefield, swords have no eyes. Sooner orter, they will all die. It¡¯s better to leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Father, you¡¯ve lived a good life. After all, you¡¯ve been in charge of the family for decades. Now, you have children and grandchildren, right? I¡¯ve only disobeyed you once in my life. In the past, when did I dare to disobey you? It was always you who called the shots.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan let out the words that he had been holding in for many years. He finally vented his anger and raised his chin, looking very happy.

    He wasn¡¯t sad at all that Yan Qingyun was going to pass away.

    It was even better that Yan Qingyun couldn¡¯t speak or move. He could only endure whatever he did. He was extremely satisfied to have such a day in his life.

    Looking at Yan Qingyun¡¯s reddened eyes, Yan Zhiyuan smiled. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He used to feel this way every time.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan. His heart was in pain, and blood was seeping out of his mouth.

    Yan Zhiyuan saw it and wiped it off in disdain. ¡°Father, don¡¯t hold on. Go in peace. Your era is over, and the era that belongs to me, Yan Zhiyuan, ising. It is time for me to move forward.¡±

    In the past, it was Yan Qingyun who suppressed him and forbade him from operating in private. Once Yan Qingyun left, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to move forward while he still had some influence.

    Yan Qingyun had always been suppressing him. Now that he knew that he couldn¡¯t suppress him after he died, he would naturally be angry.

    Yan Zhiyuan was already a little crazy. The angrier Yan Qingyun was, the happier he felt. He looked at Yan Qingyun¡¯s expression with admiration and said with a smile, ¡°Father, I know you want to beat me up now, but you can¡¯t do it. Even if I put the stick in your hand, you won¡¯t be able to lift it, right?¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s breathing was very weak, and he was about to die at any moment. However, he held on for dear life.

    Yan Zhiyuan was so angry, but he did not stop breathing.

    Yan Zhiyuan did not mind. The doctor had already seen him and his father was already on the verge of death. He could only hang on for a few days without eating or drinking. No matter how unwilling he was, he would eventually die.

    If the Su family did not do anything, he would not have any scruples. If the Su family wanted to do something, he would still pretend. Madam Zhao had alsoe and fought with him, so he had nothing to endure.

    Therefore, it was good that Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t want to die yet. He could vent his anger for a few more days.

    Yan Qingyun closed his eyes with difficulty and refused to look at Yan Zhiyuan again.

    It did not matter to Yan Zhiyuan. He had already done what he wanted to do. If Yan Qingyun died all of a sudden, he might still feel that it was not enough. It was good to live for two more days.

    ¡°Father, just sleep well. You can¡¯t eat or drink, but I can.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan sneered, pped his hands and turned to leave.

    Yan Qingyun let out a breath of foul, bloody air. Retribution, retribution.

    He looked at the curtains and did not understand why he could not die at this time. Was God deliberately torturing him? To let him watch his unfilial descendant do something wrong and give him time to think about the ending that belonged to the Yan family more thoroughly? His heart ached terribly, but he could not do anything.

    Whether it was retribution or punishment, this was what he should suffer. He could not help but think that if he knew back then that Qi Xinyu¡¯s body was still young and tender, he would not be so anxious to get her pregnant and give birth so quickly. Would she not have died from difficultbor? Could they have more children together, and could they be more kind-hearted and upright, like her and not his child?

 Chapter 630 - 630 Regret

    630 Regret

    Thinking about it, Yan Qingyun revealed a look of longing. If that was the case, what kind of life would it be?

    He would be the son-inw of the Qi family and be valued by General Qi. His career would be smoother. Wasn¡¯t that a wonderful thing?

    However, after thinking about it, heughed at himself. He was evil. Would he be willing to only have Qi Xinyu as his wife?

    He wouldn¡¯t, then what would he do? He would raise his mistresses and they would also have children. He would still use all kinds of underhanded methods. With General Qi¡¯s love for his only daughter, they wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    !!

    At that time, what would he do? He was so good at calcting. He would use Qi Xinyu and threaten her with the child. The husband and wife would never be able to live in peace because he had an ulterior motive. Hence, no matter what path he took, he would walk towards this ending.

    He would not admit that he was in the wrong. At that time, he would hate the children with good characters. He would think of ways to deal with these children, even if it meant losing their lives!

    That was the kind of man he is. A clumsy, despicable man.

    It was really unfortunate that Qi Xinyu had chosen him among so many good men.

    How did he be like this bit by bit?

    He thought about the information he had found. Su Sang¡¯s parents were also bad people. But why were his children able to form a cohesive family in such a difficult situation?

    The Su family was also a poor family. Su Chong and Su Hua had seen the fickleness of human nature and hypocrisy. Why were they still pure and principled? Why didn¡¯t they take revenge on such evil grandparents, uncles, and aunts? With Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s current status and achievements, revenge was easy.

    No, no, no. Even if they did not rely on their current strength, they would have the strength to take revenge on those who had harmed them before this, including those fake and hypocritical vigers. However, not only did they not take revenge, they even benefited the entire vige.

    They were also from a poor family. How could they still stay true to their hearts? He, on the other hand, gradually distorted his heart and gradually wanted people to be afraid of him. He wanted them to regret treating him like that in the past and gradually became determined to take revenge.

    Why? Yan Qingyun really wanted to ask, but it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t speak now and couldn¡¯t move his hands. He was such a fake person. In the past, he couldn¡¯t ask because he was fake. Now, he didn¡¯t have a chance to ask even if Su Chong and Su Hua came to see him.

    He only wanted to die as soon as possible, but he didn¡¯t die. It made him have all kinds of thoughts and suffer repeatedly.

    Unable to eat or drink, his body felt like it was on fire. He was hungry and cold, constantly waking up memories that he had long forgotten.

    The mental pain and torture made him wish he was dead.

    ¡ª-

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao left the Yan Manor.

    Su Sang tightened Madam Zhao¡¯s cloak and held her slightly cold hand as they walked home.

    A thinyer of snow covered the entire capital. The streets were empty, and the snow was still falling.

    After walking for a long time, Su Sang said gently, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ve already done very well. Don¡¯t be sad because of what he said. Chong and Hua are sensible children.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already formed their own families. Even if they think more about their own families in the future and have grudges or whatever, I believe they can teach them well. In the future, they¡¯ll be passed down for countless generations. It¡¯s impossible for every generation to be very friendly, but when we¡¯re together, we¡¯ll still be a united big family.¡±

    Su Sang firmly believed this in his heart. He knew better than anyone how his children had helped each other grow up. He believed that no matter what they encountered in the future, they would not forget their once close brotherhood.

    Su Sang was afraid that Madam Zhao would be sad. He held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly. They had been together for more than twenty years.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. She replied softly, ¡°Sang, I¡¯m not sad because of Lord Yan¡¯s words. I¡¯m just a little mncholic. How can one not have any regrets in life?¡±

    She was a very reserved and sensitive person. She understood the emotions that Yan Qingyun¡¯splicated gaze wanted to convey.

    Now that Yan Qingyun had reached this position, why would he have anything to regret?

    How could one not have any regrets in life?

    Yan Qingyun knew how to scheme and was very smart, but he also had things he regretted.

    Madam Zhao thought of herself. What she regretted the most in her life was that she was too weak. Because she was not strong enough, she did not protect her children well and made Su Chong and Su Hua suffer for so many years. If she had Yan Qingyun¡¯s cunningness, she would not have fallen to such a state.

    She was clearly a person in pain herself. Seeing others in pain made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t know what it means to have no regrets in other people¡¯s lives, but in my life, there are many regrets. However, I think the most important thing is when people will understand what kind of person they want to be.¡±

    Su Sang nced sideways at Madam Zhao. He reached out to brush the snowkes from Madam Zhao¡¯s hair and looked at her streaks of white hair with a gentle gaze.

    Madam Zhao could feel his gentleness. Su Sang rubbed Madam Zhao¡¯s hands and held her hand as they continued walking. He said calmly, ¡°Sometimes, I think that if I had understood it earlier and had broken my expectations, you would have suffered less. Perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have had to go that far back then. Actually, I thought about it. There were many other solutions. It¡¯s just that none of us could have thought of it at that time.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, we can¡¯t clearly understand what we can do and how to do it better. We all stubbornly walk the path we think is right. We¡¯re the same, and so were our parents.¡±

    Many times, when Su Sang recalled the past, he would be afraid. In fact, if he had been tough enough back then, he and Madam Zhao would not have been forced to that extent. At that time, even in court, he was in the right.

    However, he could only think of these possibilities after everything was over. At that time, he could not think of these things.

    Therefore, he felt that no matter what one chose in their life, they were destined to have regrets. A clear-headed person was precious no matter what.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed softly. She leaned towards Su Sang and felt a little more at ease.

    She smiled. ¡°Sang, no matter when, as long as you are by my side, I will feel at ease.¡±

    She was emotional. Her emotions came and went quickly. Su Sang understood her. Nothing was more precious than this. Her heart gradually calmed down.

    Yes, no matter how one walked down the path of life, there would be irreparable regrets. As long as there was someone to apany, no matter how difficult it was, it would be sweet.

    When they returned home, the couple quietly returned to their room. Su Sang took a handkerchief and cleaned up the snow in Madam Zhao¡¯s hair before the two of them fell asleep again.

 Chapter 631 - 631 Fate

    631 Fate

    Su Sang hugged Madam Zhao. He was still worried that Madam Zhao would not be able to sleep, but not long after, Madam Zhao¡¯s breathing became even.

    He touched Madam Zhao¡¯s hand. It was already warm. Su Sang was relieved.

    Whether it was parents or children, in the end, they would only apany them for a while. Only the husband and wife always stayed together.

    As long as they supported each other, they would not be afraid of any hardships or storms. Caring about each other was the most important thing.

    The sky outside gradually grew brighter.

    After breakfast, Su Hua brought Sun Baoqian back to the Sun residence.

    Su Chong also brought Lin Yaoyao to visit Teacher Lin and his wife.

    Madam Zhao and Su Sang had prepared the same gifts. They treated their two daughters-inw equally.

    When Madam Qian came over to help Madam Zhao, Chen Hu and Su Sang also helped.

    Su Xiaolu brought Little Niu, Chen Shi, and Chen Xing outside to build a snowman.

    Old Wu and Gui You were ying chess in the room.

    The kitchen was lively too.

    Madam Qian asked Madam Zhao, ¡°Have there been any letters from the pce recently? How¡¯s Xiaoling¡¯s health recently? She¡¯s pregnant with two children. It must be hard.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled gently and said, ¡°She¡¯s doing well, but she can¡¯te back. Apart from this, everything is good.¡±

    Thinking of Su Xiaoling, Madam Zhao felt mncholic. This was the only thing she felt bad about. She could not enter or leave the pce as she liked.

    The mother and daughter missed each other, but they could only send letters.

    She thought that if Su Xiaolu had someone she liked in the future, they must not be too far away.

    ¡°As long as Xiaoling likes it and is happy.¡±

    Madam Qianforted Madam Zhao. No one could control their emotions.

    Everyone¡¯s marriage was predestined. What kind of person they would marry was predestined. It was good to have a good fate, no matter where it was.

    The sisters, Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu, were not in theplicated pce, but they were destined to be far away. After leaving home, it was rare to see them. They usually wrote letters.

    Niu Xian and Niu Xibao were both good children. Madam Qian was relieved that they stayed true to their hearts.

    Madam Zhao smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Madam Qian knew her feelings the best. They looked at each other and smiled. They stopped talking and focused on cooking.

    Su Xiaolu yed with Little Niu for a while and supervised Chen Shi¡¯s sword practice.

    The sword intent that Chen Shi hadprehended was different from hers and Su Chong¡¯s, but as long as he took the right path, he could be one of the top experts in the future.

    Chen Xing had also begun practicing the basics.

    With the recovery of spiritual energy, having a martial arts foundation would be more important in the future. Perhaps in the future, not every child would study, but every child had to learn a little martial arts.

    After eating two divine medicine pills, Chen Xing¡¯s body was in its best condition.

    After lunch, everyone took an afternoon nap.

    Su Xiaolu also returned to her room and sank her consciousness into the Space to y with Mantis Shrimp.

    Little Niu fumbled with the paper and left a line of words on it before quietly leaving.

    The Su family did not notice.

    Gui You heard themotion and saw it. He frowned and returned to the inner room. He pushed the sleeping Old Wu. ¡°Little Niu went out. Should we chase after him?¡±

    Old Wu had drunk some wine in the afternoon and was sleeping soundly. He waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Old Niu has previously instructed that Little Niu will be with us for a while. When he wants to leave, we shouldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Elder Niu seemed to already know Little Niu¡¯s fate. He didn¡¯t say much, but every word was important.

    He and Elder Niu were friends and not enemies. How could he agree to it and do the opposite behind his back?

    Hearing Old Wu¡¯s words, Gui You stopped moving. He returned to his bed andy down gently.

    The new year was over. He could leave in a few days.

    This was what he thought. He would first return to the sea and then go to other ces to see if this strange ability could be stronger.

    There was a gradual progression in martial arts, and there were clear levels. They still needed to explore more about this strange ability. They were not people who would sit still and wait for death. They were destined to be on the path of exploring themselves, not waiting for others to figure out a path before walking the path that others had taken.

    Gui You could not help butugh. Who would have thought that after being in seclusion for a few years, he would once again step into the martial world like when he was young.

    The more the sword fought, the fiercer it became.

    It should be the same for superpowers.

    ¡ª-

    Little Niu went out quietly. He had already familiarized himself with the surroundings recently. It might be a little difficult for him to search for it himself, but in the end, he could still find it. Since fate was destined, he wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°Brother Niu, where are you going?¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s voice was innocent, and his voice made Little Niu stop.

    Chen Xing ran over and held Little Niu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Niu, don¡¯t leave secretly. Fourth sister will be sad. My brother and I will be sad too.¡±

    Little Niu squatted down and reached out to stroke Chen Xing¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not leaving yet. I just have something to do. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°This matter is very important to me. It¡¯s as important as learning and practicing martial arts to you.¡±

    Little Niu pinched Chen Xing¡¯s cheek and said gently.

    He would not follow Su Xiaolu forever. It was only a matter of time before he said goodbye, but he would never leave secretly again.

    Goodbyes were said for a reunion. The path that belonged to him had already begun. He was going to face it anyway. If he faced it bravely, his friends would be happy for him.

    ...

    Blessings and trust must be more than worries.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a pinky promise. A pinky promise is a promise. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Brother Niu, I¡¯ll believe you if you make a pinky promise with me.¡±

    Chen Xing stretched out his small hand and said to Little Niu.

    Little Niu smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    After letting Chen Xing pinky swear, Chen Xing let Little Niu go.

    He tilted his head to look in the direction Little Niu was walking and remembered it.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for someone who waspletely blind to walk outside. Little Niu was already very careful, but he still bumped into some people. Sometimes it was people who bumped into him, while other times it was him who bumped into people.

    His smile was warm and bright as he apologized sincerely.

    He was mostly forgiven and asionally scolded, but seeing that he was really blind, they wouldn¡¯t argue with him.

    Stumbling, Little Niu arrived outside the Yan Residence.

    A manservant guarding the door came forward to chase him away. ¡°Scram, scram, scram. Where did this smelly Daoiste from? We don¡¯t have anything to eat here, and we don¡¯t need the divine lightning and wood lightning that you sell.¡±

    ...

    Little Niu bowed politely and said gently, ¡°Fated person, please don¡¯t be angry. I came here because I have a fate with your main family. It was Dao that guided me here to realize this fate before your master died. Please help me inform them.¡±

    The manservant frowned. Little Niu was gentle and polite, and there was something wrong with his eyes. His words were also a little mysterious. The manservant pondered for a moment before waving his hand in front of Little Niu¡¯s eyes and asking, ¡°Little Daoist, can¡¯t you see?¡±

    No one outside knew about the Eldest Master¡¯s situation. He was still around, and everything in the residence was still the same. At this moment, a small Daoist came and said that they were fated. The manservant didn¡¯t believe it, but he felt that it was strange, but Yan Qingyun wasn¡¯t someone who could be seen just because he wanted to. For the sake of caution, he still became more cautious.

 Chapter 632 - 632 Fate 2

    632 Fate 2

    Little Niu nodded. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t see.¡±

    If it was twelve years ago, he could not see with his eyes, but his mind was open. He could sense everything. Apart from being unable to see colors, it had no effect on him.

    He knew what people were, what things were, what good intentions were, and what malicious intentions were. These were all things that could be sensed.

    Little Niu¡¯s expression was gentle and kind.

    !!

    The manservant stretched out his hand and waved it in front of him again. He even deliberately used his finger to slowly approach Little Niu¡¯s eyes. Little Niu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have any reaction. If he could really see, when faced with the sudden approach of someone else¡¯s finger, his eyes would either subconsciously close or his pupils would constrict.

    Little Niu didn¡¯t have any of these reactions. The manservant also knew that such behavior was impolite. Seeing that Little Niu really couldn¡¯t see, he retracted his hand and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve offended you just now. Please allow me to go in and ask. Please wait a moment.¡±

    He was just a servant. It was impossible for him to let someone in without reporting.

    Little Niu nodded and thanked her politely. ¡°Thank you, fated one.¡±

    The manservant entered and went to the main courtyard. When he arrived, he realized that Yan Zhiyuan was not there.

    Beside Yan Qingyun was an old man who had been serving him. When the old man saw that the manservant seemed to have something to say, he asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Young Master?¡±

    The manservant paused and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s like this. A blind young Daoist priest came to the residence just now. He said that he and Eldest Master are fated. Only after realizing this fate can Eldest Master leave in peace.¡±

    ¡°I thought about it and felt that it was strange. I didn¡¯t dare to drive him away rashly, so I came to report.¡±

    If it was just an ordinary request for money, he might be able to chase them away, but Little Niu wasn¡¯t. It was mainly because he felt that it was a little mysterious that he didn¡¯t dare to act on his own.

    ¡°Old Master¡¯s health¡­ Sigh¡­ Invite him in. Remember to avoid some people.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Even if he was stubborn now, he would still be tortured if he lived. After all, he had served Yan Qingyun for many years. As long as he understood Yan Qingyun¡¯s personality, he would be easy to serve.

    Moreover, Yan Qingyun had really done his best for his son and grandsons, but the juniors didn¡¯t understand his painstaking efforts.

    Now that Yan Zhiyuan was intentionally torturing him, he could not bear to see him like this. It was destined that a little Daoist priest woulde at this time. If he could free his master as soon as possible, he would have fulfilled this master-servant rtionship.

    The manservant nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    The servant retreated.

    Only then did the old servant wet Yan Qingyun¡¯s mouth with a cotton cloth. He said apologetically, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t help you much. Please take this cotton cloth to moisten your throat.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was really ruthless. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Qingyun couldn¡¯t eat, but that he wasn¡¯t allowed to give anything to Yan Qingyun. He just wanted Yan Qingyun to suffer for nothing.

    Thinking about it, it was sad. As servants, they saw things differently. They felt that Yan Qingyun was thoughtful for his children and had nurtured them diligently. However, his children were not very hardworking. They did not understand Yan Qingyun¡¯s painstaking efforts and still bore a grudge in their hearts.

    Yan Qingyun sucked on the water on the cotton cloth. He was in pain, but he couldn¡¯t die no matter what.

    He could not eat or drink. He had not starved for long, but he already felt iparable pain. However, looking at the situation, he would probably be in so much pain that he wanted to die for many days before he could finally copse and starve to death.

    Her son, Yan Zhiyuan, had lost his humanity and revealed his true nature in front of him.

    Seeing him like this before he died, Yan Qingyun felt that he would really die with grievances.

    His thoughts were heavy, and the old servant sighed faintly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to feed Yan Qingyun too much. He only fed him a little to make Yan Qingyun feel better. He was old and couldn¡¯t afford to be sold to another family.

    Taking the risk of letting the manservant invite him in, he actually had some hope that Yan Qingyun would get better because of this. As long as he got better, all the difficulties would be easily resolved.

    The manservant went out and invited Little Niu in, avoiding the others in the residence.

    But before he reached the main courtyard, he heard a terrifying voice call out to him.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s voice was stern. He did not suppress himself like before. Instead, he had a sense of tion.

    The manservant trembled and immediately knelt down. ¡°Master, please forgive me.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan walked over. He did not get angry immediately, but looked at Little Niu again and again. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    He remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the person beside Su Xiaolu? What was he doing here?

    Yan Zhiyuan was a little vignt. ¡°What are you doing in my residence? Did Su Xiaolu ask you toe?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was a little nervous. What was the Su family doing? Why did they send such a person?

    Little Niu shook her head gently. ¡°No one asked me toe. I came here on my own ord. I have an unresolved fate with your father. I¡¯m here to resolve the confusion in his heart and help him die in peace.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned. He looked at Little Niu and waved his hand in front of his eyes.

    He smiled. ¡°Who is my father and who are you? Do you think you can meet him just because you want to?¡±

    ¡°Dog ve, you¡¯re blind. You let anyone in. Are you the master or am I the master? If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for being harsh. Hurry up and chase him¡­ escort him out.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan kicked the manservant. Thinking of Su Xiaolu, he changed his words.

    This way, even if Su Xiaolu came, she could not say anything.

    After all, Yan Qingyun¡¯s status was there. If anyone wanted to see him, there would be no rules.

    The manservant immediately kowtowed to express his gratitude before inviting Little Niu out.

    ¡°Little Daoist priest, please.¡±

    The manservant couldn¡¯t bear to me Little Niu.

    Little Niu thanked the manservant apologetically. He didn¡¯t pester him and followed the manservant out.

    The moment he left, Yan Zhiyuan headed towards the main courtyard.

    Seeing the trembling old servant, Yan Zhiyuan snorted and scolded, ¡°You restless old thing.¡±

    The old servant immediately knelt down and apologized.

    Yan Zhiyuan ignored him and went straight into the room.

    Since he was on holiday for the new year, he had plenty of time to vent his anger.

    ...

    The moment they entered, Yan Zhiyuan sat down by the bed and said unhappily, ¡°Old man, let me tell you a piece of news about Qi Xingfeng. He stole the limelight during the new year. All of this was because you curry favor with the Su family and gave Qi Xingfeng a good weapon, which made Qi Xingfeng famous.¡±

    ¡°The news has spread to the pce. The emperor was happy, and he gave each of them a lot of rewards. There were so many good things that even the royal family did not have, but they were all given to a young boy. You have been sucking up to him for so long, but you got nothing at all. If this weapon was given to us and offered by our family, our family would benefit a lot when the emperor was happy.¡± Yan Zhiyuan got angry as he spoke.

 Chapter 633 - 633 Fate 3

    633 Fate 3

    He vented all his anger on Yan Qingyun, even if it was not his fault.

    When he was so angry that he lost control, he even reached out and pinched Yan Qingyun a few times.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes widened. He had never expected that Yan Zhiyuan would be so presumptuous without any humanity. He even dared to hurt his own father. Did he know what he was doing? Did he know the consequences of doing this?

    No matter what, he was still a second-ranked minister. With his death, many people woulde to pay their respects. Even if there were only a few friends and enemies, as long as someone saw that something was wrong, the coroner woulde to perform an autopsy. Under the autopsy, nothing could be hidden.

    !!

    His friends would not watch him die so suddenly.

    It was even more so for his enemies. His enemies couldn¡¯t wait to blow up the matter and not allow him to die in peace. No matter who did this, the oue wouldn¡¯t be good.

    He did not even dare to imagine what would happen to Yan Zhiyuan.

    This son was actually so stupid that he could even forget this. Thinking that all his years of teaching were useless, Yan Qingyun only felt blood surging in his throat and blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.

    Yan Zhiyuan said mockingly, ¡°Now you know how to be angry? What were you doing earlier? Look at you, what¡¯s the use of currying favor, what¡¯s the use? Do you know how many boxes of good stuff were brought into the Qi Residence?¡±

    ¡°That old fart from the Qi family is disgusting. He even prepared a martial arts banquet for this. He said that it was a reward for the martial arts sect and took out a few precious swords to give to them. He invited so many people, but he didn¡¯t invite us. You even gave him good gifts. What about him? Does he care about you?¡±

    The Qi family did not invite the Yan family to the banquet, which made Yan Zhiyuan very angry, as if he had been pped in the face.

    Yan Zhiyuan vented all his anger on Yan Qingyun.

    After venting his anger, he tidied up his clothes and said calmly, ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know if you still remember that on New Year¡¯s day at the entrance of the Qi Residence, there was a little Daoist priest beside Su Xiaolu. He came today and said that he was fated with you and that he could resolve your doubts. That little Daoist priest was blind and came alone. I chased him out.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s face was contorted. He was really angry. He felt that his body was about to explode from anger. Blood kept flowing out of the corner of his mouth, but even so, he was still alive.

    Seeing this, Yan Zhiyuan smiled. ¡°Father, what doubts do you have in mind? I¡¯m quite curious. Could it be that you want to know why Su Chong and Su Hua didn¡¯t take your ttery seriously? Or is it something else? Unfortunately, you can¡¯t speak now, and I won¡¯t let you speak. The confusion in your heart can only end in vain. Bring it to the coffin yourself.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was so angry that his eyes turned red. He looked like he was about to explode, and Yan Zhiyuan felt very happy just by looking at him.

    Although he wanted to know, he was happier to see Yan Qingyun unable to talk, so it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t know.

    After provoking Yan Qingyun, Yan Zhiyuan got up and left.

    After he left, the old servant stood up and walked over to look at Yan Qingyun. He sighed and whispered, ¡°Master, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I know how bitter you feel¡­ Sigh¡­¡±

    The old servant carefully wiped the blood from the corner of Yan Qingyun¡¯s mouth.

    He was already so angry, but he still couldn¡¯t die. Just looking at him made him suffer.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s body trembled slightly. He also wanted to let go. He wanted to die, but he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t die. He couldn¡¯t ept this.

    Every moment of his life was a torture worse than death.

    ¡ª-

    Little Niu was sent out of the residence. Seeing that he was unwilling to leave, the manservant said helplessly, ¡°Little Daoist priest, you should leave quickly. Our young master doesn¡¯t allow you to enter. No one can do anything about it.¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s expression was solemn. Without saying a word, he sat cross-legged in front of the residence.

    Seeing how stubborn he was, the manservant shook his head helplessly and went in without saying anything else. He was just a servant and could not do anything.

    He was walking on thin ice himself. He could not even protect himself, so how could he care about others?

    He had almost fallen into eternal damnation just now. He did not dare to interfere in this matter anymore.

    Little Niu sat there for several hours. Yan Zhiyuan went out at night and frowned when he saw him. He went up to him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? My father is sick now, and I¡¯m the one who calls the shots in the family now. It¡¯s the same if you tell me.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was going to chase Little Niu away, but he changed his mind after some thought.

    Little Niu bowed and said, ¡°I do have something to say to you.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What do you mean? You look like you know something. Tell me, will I get what I want in the future?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was ambitious. He thought that since Little Niu was Su Xiaolu¡¯s friend, he should be quite capable. He felt morefortable thinking about it.

    He looked at Little Niu¡¯s empty eyes and was instantly suspicious. ¡°You can¡¯t even see with your eyes. What ability do you have to make a living?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan had no etiquette or respect, but Little Niu was not angry. He still had a gentle expression on his face as he said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t rely on my eyes to see, I rely on my senses. The fated person is now in danger and doesn¡¯t know it. The current situation is like walking on thin ice¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, what bullsh*t. I¡¯m in luck now. What bullsh*t are you talking about? You¡¯re the same as that Su family. You¡¯re not good people. Get lost quickly. If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan didn¡¯t want to listen to any of Little Niu¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t like any of them.

    His response was also very simple. He raised his head disdainfully and said coldly, ¡°I was originally thinking that if you said something good, I would let you see my father. Who knew that your dog mouth would not say anything good? You even said that you were here to resolve my father¡¯s doubts. I think you¡¯re here to anger him to death. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you. Scram.¡±

    If Little Niu wanted to see his father, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to.

    Yan Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes, ready to admire the regretful look on Little Niu¡¯s face.

    But after he finished speaking, Little Niu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t say anything else and just knocked on his blind cane before turning to leave.

    ¡°Damn it¡ª¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan gritted his teeth in anger. He turned around and ordered, ¡°Remember this little Daoist priest. The next time you see him, drive him away. If he doesn¡¯t leave, beat him up.¡±

    If Little Niu came again, he wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    It was already dark and Little Niu had yet to return. The Su family was a little worried about him. After hearing Old Wu¡¯s exnation, Su Sang and Madam Zhao felt sorry for Little Niu. They sighed and regretted that they did not make more delicious food for Little Niu. They could only pray for him in their hearts.

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed, but she could only respect him. Only Chen Xing sat outside the door and waited. He firmly believed that since he had promised, he would not go back on his word. Children were stubborn, so they he let him be.

 Chapter 634 - 634 Not Over

    634 Not Over

    When Little Niu¡¯s figure appeared, Chen Xing rubbed his eyes and immediately revealed an ecstatic expression. He cheered in surprise. ¡°Brother Xiao Niu is back.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Auntie, Sister Xiaolu,e out and take a look. Brother Niu is back. I knew it. Brother Niu won¡¯t go back on his word. A gentleman never breaks his promise. Brother Niu won¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    When Little Niu returned, Chen Xing was extremely excited.

    After cheering loudly, he ran towards Little Niu and hugged him tightly.

    !!

    ¡°Brother Niu, are you hungry? I saved you a roasted sweet potato. Try it quickly. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    As if presenting a treasure, Chen Xing took out a roasted sweet potato that was still warm and ced it in Little Niu¡¯s palm.

    Little Niu smiled gently and reached out to stroke Chen Xing¡¯s hair. He said, ¡°It must be delicious. Thank you, Little Xing.¡±

    Little Niu peeled the sweet potato and started eating. It was sweet and soft, and the sweetness entered his heart.

    Chen Xing was still worried that Little Niu would be cold, so he ced the warm leather water bag into Little Niu¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother Niu, keep this in your arms. You won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡±

    Chen Xing looked up and asked expectantly, ¡°Brother Niu, is it sweet?¡±

    Little Niu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. Thank you, Little Xing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and the others also came out. Su Xiaolu walked to Little Niu¡¯s side. ¡°Junior Brother, are you done?¡±

    She thought that Little Niu had already left without saying goodbye. Seeing that Little Niu had returned, she was really happy. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would really separate. It was just that as long as they were not separated, she would continue treating Little Niu well.

    Little Niu smiled slightly and said, ¡°I still need some time.¡±

    When he returned to the Su residence, Little Niu had a hot meal.

    The Su family did not ask much. They only cared about him in the details.

    Madam Zhao even personally made cotton coats for him. Before Little Niu fell asleep, Madam Zhao brought them over for him. They were not heavy, but they were very warm when worn. Little Niu touched the dense stitches and the cloth of different thickness.

    He said softly, ¡°Auntie, this coat is a little unusual.¡±

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Xiaolu said that your perception is very good. Did you sense that this is made of the Hundred Family Cloth? I think you should be able to use it.¡±

    They looked like patches, but in fact, they had asked many families to contribute.

    Little Niu smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. It¡¯s very useful to me. Thank you.¡±

    There was some power on the cotton coat that warmed his body and mind.

    Madam Zhao got up and returned to her room.

    Little Niu slept with his clothes on. On a cold winter night, it was the first time he felt that his body wasn¡¯t so cold.

    There were many things that he actually did not tell Su Xiaolu. After this, his fate had changed a lot. Because of the entanglement between Miao Yuehua and Su Xiaolu, Xiao Yi had inherited karma. A portion of his fate had returned to him. In the next twelve years, he would starve and freeze much less.

    He only needed to maintain a bnce. During this period of time in the Su family, there was clearly an imbnce. This imbnce would be reced by another. Therefore, even though he was sleeping on a warm bed, he still felt cold.

    However, it was different today. This cotton coat had the power of faith of many people and it could help him resist the cold.

    His Senior Sister was his destined benefactor.

    He was already satisfied with what she had done for him. After this matter was over, he would bid farewell properly and walk the path he should take.

    ¡ª-

    On the second day of the New Year, Su Xiaolu and her family went to the Qi Residence.

    Su Xiaolu dragged the two masters along. General Qi was also a good drinker. There must be some good wine in the residence.

    Old Wu agreed when he heard about the wine.

    Gui You snorted coldly. ¡°Useless.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master Gui You, you forged a weapon for Cousin Xingfeng for free. Let¡¯s go over together and see if there¡¯s anything good topensate you. Besides, we¡¯re already there. You¡¯ll be very bored at home alone.¡±

    Gui You rolled his eyes. He was not bored.

    ¡°Master Gui You,e,e.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wheedled.

    Gui You felt a chill down his spine as he pulled out his sleeves. ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re so annoying, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Damn it, this move was clearly useful to the old man. Why was he a little overwhelmed?

    How did this brat control him so tightly?

    Chen Shi, Chen Xing, and Little Niu also went together.

    General Qi was very happy. He immediately asked the servants to bring out the good wine.

    Qi Xingfeng pulled Su Xiaolu, Little Niu, and the others to the storeroom.

    Qi Xingfeng smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°Xiaolu, see if there¡¯s anything in the storeroom that doctor Gui You likes. Take it and pass it to him for me. Thank him for forging a huge axe for me. It¡¯s too useful for me.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition with Chu Jin this time was very sensational. The emperor even rewarded me with some good things. Whatever you like, just take it.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face.

    But he would not forget that the reason why he had glory was rted to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu cured his impetuousness and honed his patience. She even gave him the best and most suitable weapon in the world.

    He did not know how to repay her.

    Su Xiaolu revealed a money-grubber look. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then. I have to take more stuff then.¡±

    Qi Xingzhi couldn¡¯t hold his liquor well, so he slipped away after a few drinks.

    He went to the storeroom to see what Su Xiaolu had chosen.

    Su Xiaolu stopped in front of a stone the size of a bronze mirror. Qi Xingfeng smiled and said, ¡°This stone was discovered in Changzhou. It¡¯s not jade, but it¡¯s very strong. It can¡¯t be broken or chiseled. The magistrate over there is a good friend of my great-grandfather and gave this stone to him.¡±

    ...

    ¡°If Xiaolu likes it, take it. Great-grandfather studied it for a period of time, butter on, he couldn¡¯t do anything about this stone, so this stone had been ced in the storeroom for many years. At first, he would look at it asionally, butter on, no one was interested, so he left it there.¡±

    Qi Xingfeng told Su Xiaolu where the stone came from.

    When Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand touched the stone, she felt something in her heart. Information about this stone would appear in her mind.

    The Interface Stone was located at the intersection of the two worlds. The Interface Stone was used to separate and iste the two worlds and could not be damaged. If the Interface Stone copsed, the two worlds would fuse and its use would only be to repair the interface.

    Su Xiaolu let Little Niu touch it.

    Little Niu stretched out his hand and touched it. He frowned and said, ¡°This stone is very special. My feelings are very vague and I can¡¯t describe it, but it must be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, ask your great-grandfather if I can study this stone.¡± Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and decided to study it first.

    Qi Xingfeng immediately waved his hand and said with the stone in his arms, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. The old man has already said that you can choose whatever you want from the storeroom. This thing has been in the storeroom for so many years, and there are no exceptions. I¡¯ll pack it up for you.¡±

 Chapter 635 - 635 Somethingâ€™s Wrong

    635 Something¡¯s Wrong

    After obtaining the giant axe, he had tried to break the stone with the giant axe but failed.

    This thing was so sturdy that one could tell at a nce that it was not of ordinary grade. However, if one could not use it, it would only be a stone.

    The Qi family had been studying it for so many years, but they had note up with anything.

    If he gave it to Su Xiaolu, there might be a surprise. If it was really something good, he believed that with Su Xiaolu¡¯s personality, she would not forget the Qi family.

    !!

    Qi Xingfeng picked out two excellent small daggers and gave them to Chen Shi and Chen Xing.

    He gave a sword to Little Niu.

    After lunch at the Qi residence, the Su family returned.

    Old Wu and Gui You returned drunk. Before they left, Old Wu even took two pots of good wine from General Qi. Su Xiaolu had saved General Qi before, and he was Su Xiaolu¡¯s master. Su Xiaolu did not need him to repay her, but he wanted to.

    General Qi was happy and willing to give it away.

    His Qi family only had such luck because they met the Su family. Now, his two grandsons were both calm and healthy. To him, this was his greatest wealth.

    Good wine could be brewed after a long time, but good luck might not be encountered in this lifetime.

    After personally seeing them out, the old general asked Qi Xingfeng, ¡°Eldest grandson, what did Xiaolu choose?¡±

    Qi Xingfeng told him about the stone Su Xiaolu had chosen. Su Xiaolu only took the stone with her.

    General Qi waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that lousy stone? Pick some more and send them over. See if there is any jewelry suitable for your aunt. There are also jewelry suitable for your eldest and second cousins-inw. Pick them all out and give them to them. Your aunt is on good terms with that woman from the Chen family. The two of them have known each other for many years and are like biological sisters. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    It was really too little to take those two items.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let your mother and your wife choose. You can just send them as aborerter.¡±

    General Qi pped his hands. This arrangement was appropriate.

    Mother Qi agreed with a smile and brought her daughter-inw, Zhang Yuehan, to choose.

    The closer the two families got, the happier she was.

    Madam Zhao liked in clothes, so she chose some in and good things for her to use.

    Sun Baoqian and Lin Yaoyao did not have many taboos. The brighter ones were suitable for Sun Baoqian and the more elegant ones were given to Lin Yaoyao.

    ¡°Yuehan, if you like it, choose some for yourself.¡±

    Mother Qi naturally wouldn¡¯t forget Zhang Yuehan.

    Zhang Yuehan smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±

    The mother-inw and daughter-inw looked at each other and smiled. Mother Qi was very gratified. She had not chosen the wrong person.

    In the past, he had decided on Zhang Yuehan because she had a calm personality and hoped that she could calm her son down. Now that Qi Xingfeng¡¯s personality had changed, he was even morepatible with Zhang Yuehan.

    Both of them were respectable.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu returned home, she ced the big rock in her space and closed the door to study it.

    The stone was grayish-white and sanded. It was a little abrupt in the Space. Mantis Shrimp crawled over and climbed onto the stone with a grunt. Then, it stretched out its tongue and kept licking it.

    The stone was wet, and the color of the wet area was darker. Mantis Shrimp still wanted to bite it.

    Su Xiaolu quickly took it away and said, ¡°Mantis Shrimp, you don¡¯t want your teeth anymore. If your teeth crack, you¡¯ll cry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened the Mantis Shrimp¡¯s mouth. Its baby teeth were starting to show. The little guy had also reached the point where it didn¡¯t know what was good for it. It had given her some herbs and now wanted to bite a big rock.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    With the back of its neck being twisted, Mantis Shrimp made a wronged sound, as if it understood.

    It quieted down. Su Xiaolu put it back in the nest and it was obedient.

    Su Xiaolu ced her hand on the stone and still sensed the function and information of the Interface Stone.

    This thing could probably only be used to separate two worlds. Other than that, it had no other use.

    It seemed to be from Changzhou, where there was also a fog.

    The Interface Stone was damaged and the two worlds fused. Didn¡¯t this mean that somewhere in Changzhou, there was a ce where the two worlds were connected? For some reason, it was damaged, so the two worlds fused.

    They knew too little about the other world.

    After some time, she might be able to go to Changzhou to take a look as her first stop this year.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu practiced sword techniques with Su Chong.

    There was also superpower training.

    On the seventh day of the New Year, Su Hua and Su Chong started to resume court sessions.

    The two brothers went out together. It was still dark outside. On the way, Su Hua said, ¡°There¡¯s no movement from the Yan family this year.¡±

    Su Chong pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Yan Qingyun had interacted with them before, so he shouldn¡¯t suddenly stop.

    However, the two brothers didn¡¯t like the Yan family to begin with. If Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact them, they wouldn¡¯t either. It was better if Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t want to contact them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple?¡±

    Su Chong looked at Su Hua and asked.

    Su Hua nodded. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much. He¡¯s a sly old fox. Let¡¯s go to court and take a look first.¡±

    Su Hua wasn¡¯t interested in Yan Qingyun¡¯s tricks as long as he didn¡¯t scheme against them.

    ...

    After court, Su Hua and Su Chong noticed that Yan Qingyun did note.

    The emperor, Zhou Zhao, also noticed it and specially asked.

    Yan Zhiyuan went up to report that Yan Qingyun had fallen ill and was going to take leave to recuperate at home for a while.

    With Yan Qingyun¡¯s current situation, he could notst for more than two days.

    Since the minister was sick, Zhou Zhao had tofort him. He gave him some good medicine and told Yan Zhiyuan to take good care of him.

    Discussions began in the court. It was mostly about the ces which had strange phenomena that required some elite soldiers to set up defenses.

    After the court session ended, Su Chong and Su Hua went home together. After getting into the carriage, Su Hua said solemnly, ¡°Brother, something¡¯s wrong with Yan Zhiyuan.¡±

    Su Chong was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t tell.

    Su Hua exined, ¡°He told some lies. Maybe Yan Qingyun really did get sick, but it¡¯s definitely not that light. Today, Yan Zhiyuan even straightened his back a little when he spoke. This is too different from the past. It¡¯s as if the mountain that was pressing down on him is gone, and he has made aeback.¡±

    No matter how careful Yan Zhiyuan was, some slight emotions still betrayed him.

    ...

    Su Hua had always been meticulous. When Su Chong heard him say this, he thought about it and agreed. He said, ¡°Then is Yan Qingyun gone already?¡±

    Su Hua shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Let¡¯s go home first and tell Father and Mother. Logically speaking, our mother should have the right to know if something happened to Yan Qingyun. If she wants to go and take a look, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When the two brothers returned home, they called Su Xiaolu and went to look for Su Sang and Madam Zhao.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao saw that the three children were all here. They sat down and listened. Their expressions were calm. Su Chong scratched his head and said, ¡°Father, mother, you already knew?¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636 Somethingâ€™s Wrong 2

    636 Something¡¯s Wrong 2

    Su Sang nodded.

    Su Chong was puzzled. ¡°Father, mother, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Madam Zhao and asked calmly, ¡°Mother, is his condition not too good?¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed and nodded gently. ¡°It¡¯s not too good. It happened on New Year¡¯s Eve. At that time, Father and Mother went to take a look. He couldn¡¯t speak or move. I felt that he had something to say. I wanted to give him divine medicine, but he refused¡­¡±

    !!

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like his family, and I don¡¯t like them either. In this life, we¡¯re only rted to them through him. When he passes away, our rtionship will be severed. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Thinking of Yan Qingyun, Madam Zhao was still mncholic. That person must have suffered a lot recently.

    He was on his deathbed. After seeing it once, Madam Zhao no longer thought about it.

    When the children found out today, her heart still tightened.

    Su Chong and Su Hua did not expect this.

    Su Xiaolu also pondered for a moment.

    Su Sang said gently, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t want you to be troubled and think too much. Now that you know, are you going to meet him? Father and Mother will respect any decision you make.¡±

    Perhaps Yan Qingyun wanted to see the children, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. No one knew what he was thinking.

    The children also knew about this. They would think about whether they would visit him.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they went or not. If they didn¡¯t go, he and Madam Zhao wouldn¡¯t think anything of it. If they wanted to go, they wouldn¡¯t stop them.

    Su Hua pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Brother and I should go. Not to mention anything else, Lord Yan is also an important minister in the court. He¡¯s an official in the same court as us. He¡¯s not in good health, so it¡¯s a courtesy to visit him.¡±

    They had always interacted with Yan Qingyun ording to the etiquette of the same dynasty. He and Su Chong had never treated Yan Qingyun as family.

    Yan Qingyun was too greedy for benefits. He and Su Chong were not stupid.

    However, putting aside their kinship, they were all officials of the same dynasty. When they knew that Yan Qingyun was not in good health, not only would they go visit him, but those who knew Yan Qingyun would also go.

    Su Chong also nodded. ¡°Brother Hua is right. We should go and take a look.¡±

    Only then did Su Xiaolu say, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look at his symptoms. He can¡¯t speak or move all of a sudden. Let me see what caused it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also decided to go. Yan Qingyun was also a bad person. She would cure him if she met him.

    There were many kinds of evil in this world. Since she had made an oath, she would return it.

    In this world, who didn¡¯t have evil in their hearts?

    After all, there were only a few people who hadmitted heinous crimes. Most of them were not evil enough. There was still some kindness in their hearts.

    After making up their minds, Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu prepared to go out.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao sent them out.

    Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Darling, if you want to go¡­¡±

    Before Su Sang could finish, Madam Zhao shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    If Yan Qingyun made it through, they would have the chance to meet again in the future. If he hade this far, she had already met him. That meeting was enough.

    After sending the children off, Su Sang and Madam Zhao went home.

    ¡ª-

    When they arrived at the Yan Residence, Su Chong and Su Hua alighted from the carriage.

    Su Hua stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that Lord Yan is unwell. Junior Su Hua, Su Chong, is here to visit.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were here. The manservant knew them and couldn¡¯t help but panic. Even though he quickly adjusted himself, Su Chong and Su Hua still saw it.

    He stuttered, ¡°Masters, please wait a moment. Please let me report your arrival.¡±

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu waited outside.

    Seeing the manservant like this, Su Chong could tell that something was wrong. He turned his head and said softly to Su Hua, ¡°Brother Hua, something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Why was this manservant so flustered when they came to visit?

    Su Hua also frowned. He said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll know what¡¯s wrong when we see it.¡±

    The manservant ran to report to Yan Zhiyuan.

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression changed as well. ¡°What are they doing here? Weren¡¯t they noting?¡±

    They hadn¡¯te here for so many days. Why were they suddenly here?

    Yan Zhiyuan didn¡¯t know that Madam Zhao and Su Sang had never told the children about this.

    Hearing that Su Chong and Su Hua wereing, Yan Zhiyuan also panicked a little. He immediately instructed in a low voice, ¡°Get water for my father to wash up properly. Don¡¯t let them find out anything.¡±

    So be it. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    After giving the order, Yan Zhiyuan tidied up his clothes, got up and walked out.

    He personally went to the door and revealed a fake and kind smile. ¡°Hua, Chong, you¡¯re here. Coincidentally, your grandfather misses you. It¡¯s good to meet him. This might be thest time.¡±

    No matter how much Yan Qingyun could endure, these seven or eight days should be his limit.

    Yan Zhiyuan was a little surprised to see Su Xiaolu.

    He took the initiative to test her. ¡°Xiaolu, I know that you have good medical skills, but your grandfather is really at the end of his rope this time. He doted on his two great-grandsons the most when he was alive. Before he died, he would definitely be very happy to see us being close.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s hint was very clear. If there was anything good, she should give it to the great-grandsons rather than Yan Qingyun.

    Su Xiaolu did not respond. She pursed her lips and scratched her ears, looking impatient to listen.

    Yan Zhiyuan was afraid that she did not understand, so he pretended to smile and said, ¡°Xiaolu, your grandfather¡­¡±

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Are you serious? We¡¯re here to see him because my eldest brother and second brother are colleagues with him. They¡¯re just visiting because their colleague is sick. Have you forgotten the rtionship between your family and mine so quickly? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in your seventies or eighties. Why are you so forgetful?¡±

    When Su Xiaolu¡¯s tongue was sharp, it was really not inferior to Gui You¡¯s. She stabbed his lungs and shot straight.

    Yan Zhiyuan could no longer maintain his fake smile.

    Her anger was instantly aroused. This rude brat, this damn brat!

    ¡°If it¡¯s just colleagues, then I¡¯m sorry. My father is unwell and can¡¯t see guests. Please leave.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan reacted quickly and his attitude turned cold instantly.

    ¡®Colleagues, just get out of here.¡¯

    ¡°Heh¡ª¡±

    Su Huaughed mockingly.

    Yan Zhiyuan red at him. What did Su Hua mean byughing now?

    Su Hua said calmly, ¡°Young Lord Yan is over 40 years old, right? Why are you still talking like this? Are you not letting his colleagues visit because you have a guilty conscience? Or is it because you abused Lord Yan that you don¡¯t dare to let anyone see him?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Young Lord Yan, you don¡¯t have to exin. If you don¡¯t want us to see him, then we won¡¯t see him. But when we go to court tomorrow, my brother and I will definitely report you.¡± Su Hua interrupted Yan Zhiyuan, who was about to speak, and said casually.

 Chapter 637 - 637 Killing His Father

    637 Killing His Father

    Yan Zhiyuan was very angry. He felt his blood rushing to his head.

    Why was Su Hua so sharp-tongued?

    Su Chong also echoed with cupped fists, ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Yan is usually on good terms with us. Now that he¡¯s sick, we came to visit him and you are stopping us. No one will believe that there¡¯s nothing strange about this. When we report it to the emperor, everything will be revealed.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was so angry that he did not know what to say. How could they use him so easily?

    Although it was all true, they didn¡¯t see it. If they didn¡¯t see it, it was nonsense. How could they make things up?

    Su Hua was just guessing, but judging from Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s emotions, his guess was most likely true.

    Su Hua did not say much to Yan Zhiyuan. Instead, he said to Su Chong and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Brother, Xiaolu, since Little Lord Yan doesn¡¯t allow us to see Lord Yan, there¡¯s no need for us to force him. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu did not say anything else. The three siblings turned around and left.

    Yan Zhiyuan was so angry that he could not breathe properly.

    However, he could not ask Su Chong and the others to stay.

    After the siblings left, Yan Zhiyuan gnashed his teeth and ordered, ¡°Close the door immediately and refuse to see any guests. Tell them that my father is infected with a poisonous disease and it is easy for him to pass on the disease. He is in a state of istion and no one is allowed to see him.¡±

    If no one came, no one would say anything.

    The manservant immediately epted the order and left.

    After giving his instructions, Yan Zhiyuan walked towards the main courtyard in a huff. He had suffered so much and needed to vent his anger.

    And now, Yan Qingyun was his best punching bag.

    Su Chong, Su Hua, and Su Xiaolu got into the carriage and left. Before the carriage could go far, Su Hua called for it to stop.

    He said to Su Chong and Su Xiaolu, ¡°Brother, Xiaolu, this Yan Zhiyuan is not right. Go to the Yan Residence and see what¡¯s going on with him.

    There was something wrong with Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s mood. Judging from his change, Yan Qingyun was not dead yet, but he would be soon. Otherwise, Yan Zhiyuan would not be so arrogant. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s current state was that of someone who gained control after being suppressed for a long time.

    This state was very obvious, but he did not notice it himself. However, anyone who knew about the Yan family would be able to notice it as long as they came to visit Yan Qingyun and exchanged a few words with Yan Zhiyuan.¡±

    His martial arts were not enough to easily sneak in.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu had good Qinggong and advanced martial arts. It was easy for them to sneak in without being discovered.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu nodded, got out of the carriage, and flew away.

    Su Hua also instructed the coachman to find a hidden ce to stop and wait for Su Chong and Su Xiaolu.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolunded lightly on the eaves without making a sound.

    This was the main courtyard. Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s voice could be heard from below. He sounded furious. The siblings looked at each other and were surprised that Su Hua¡¯s guess was right.

    The siblings gently lifted a tile and looked down. They were stunned.

    In the room, Yan Zhiyuan vented his unhappiness and even pinched Yan Qingyun.

    ¡°Old fart, old fart, look at what you¡¯re fawning over. How dare they say those words to anger me! Am I wrong? You usually suck up to so many people. What¡¯s wrong with exchanging some divine medicine for your great-grandson?¡±

    ¡°They are all heartless and ungrateful. How dare they mock me? Old fart, damn it, I¡¯ll make you suffer¡­¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan pinched Yan Qingyun again and again.

    Yan Qingyun had just washed up, but he vomited blood from anger again.

    His heart was numb, but he was still furious every time he looked at Yan Zhiyuan. This unfilial son, this idiot! He had harmed the entire Yan family.

    Every time he thought of this, Yan Qingyun couldn¡¯t ept it. He couldn¡¯t take this lying down. Perhaps it was because of this that he didn¡¯t die even after being tortured.

    Hearing the reason for Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s anger this time, Yan Qingyun calmed down and thought carefully in his mind. He looked up with difficulty and saw Su Chong and Su Xiaolu.

    He was in despair. The children of the Su family were so smart.

    Yan Qingyun felt even more ashamed and embarrassed.

    He hoped that Yan Zhiyuan would notice his abnormality, but in his anger, Yan Zhiyuan could not see anything in his eyes. He was still angry after scolding him.

    At this moment, another manservant came to report that two adults hade to visit Yan Qingyun.

    Yan Zhiyuan bellowed. ¡°Get out of here! Didn¡¯t I tell you we¡¯re not seeing anyone? Are you deaf? What¡¯s wrong? Do you not listen to my orders? Why do you have to ask me over and over again!¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s voice was very loud, and the manservant¡¯s question made him even more furious. Usually, after Yan Qingyun gave the order, the entire residence would not keep asking questions.

    He also gave orders, but why was his order repeatedly disobeyed? Yan Zhiyuan felt that his dignity had been challenged. He felt that the servants in the mansion looked down on him and thought that he was not as dignified as Yan Qingyun.

    The manservant wanted to remind Yan Zhiyuan that it was a second-rank minister from the court, a minister that Yan Zhiyuan had always wanted to befriend. But seeing how angry Yan Zhiyuan was, he did not dare to say anything else and left immediately.

    ¡°Are you happy? Are you happy?!¡±

    After shouting at the servants to go away, Yan Zhiyuan shifted his gaze to Yan Qingyun.

    Yan Qingyun felt extremely regretful when he saw Yan Zhiyuan losing his mind. He had thought that it would be a good thing to let Yan Zhiyuan be a low-ranking official, but now it seemed that he hadpletely harmed Yan Zhiyuan. He had calcted so much, except that he would die earlier than Yan Zhiyuan.

    As long as he died early, there would be a day when he could not suppress Yan Zhiyuan, and Yan Zhiyuan would cause trouble.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? Why aren¡¯t you dead yet¡­ I don¡¯t believe that I still have to live in your shadow after you die! I¡¯ve had enough of the shadow you¡¯ve given me in my life.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes turned red. He looked at Yan Qingyun coldly and a murderous intent rose in his heart.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes widened. This unfilial son, this unfilial son!

    Yan Zhiyuan suddenly calmed down and got up to go to the basin. He wrung out the handkerchief and wiped away the blood at the corner of Yan Qingyun¡¯s mouth. He suddenly calmed down and said, ¡°Father, you must have been in a lot of pain recently. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll send you on your way now to free you.¡±

    ¡°I almost forgot. You¡¯re a minister and have so many connections. There will be so many peopleing to see you. If I don¡¯t even allow them to see you, won¡¯t I offend everyone? That won¡¯t do. If I offend them all, how can I befriend them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Father, go to hell. After you die, they will alle to your funeral. Don¡¯t worry, I will act like a filial son and let you leave in glory.¡± Yan Zhiyuan curled his lips into an evil smile. He picked up a pillow beside Yan Qingyun and covered his face.

    ...

 Chapter 638 - 638 Killing His Father 2

    638 Killing His Father 2

    Yan Zhiyuan was ruthless and pressed the pillow tightly.

    Yan Qingyun suffocated and quickly started to struggle.

    He still raised his hand with difficulty and waved at Su Chong and Su Xiaolu, who were watching this scene with their own eyes. He believed that with Su Chong and Su Xiaolu¡¯s intelligence, they would definitely understand what he wanted to convey.

    Even though Yan Zhiyuan was stupid, unfilial and a father killer, and he wanted to go back to the past and kill his son, he still had to consider the Yan family¡¯s grandchildren.

    !!

    His death was irreversible, but as long as Yan Zhiyuan handled it well and did not let anyone see it, everything would be fine.

    Yan Zhiyuan was killing his father. After he calmed down, he would definitely start considering more. In extreme situations, people could often have amazing brains. This was something that anyone could do, including Yan Zhiyuan.

    Su Chong and Su Xiaolu did understand.

    Su Chong frowned and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, should we save him or not?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re saving him by not saving him. Let¡¯s go and tell Second Brother first.¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t save him. This was what Yan Qingyun wanted. They were actually saving him by fulfilling his wish.

    If they had appeared to save Yan Qingyun at this time, Yan Zhiyuan wouldn¡¯t be able to hide his deeds anymore.

    Yan Qingyun wanted to sacrifice his life to help Yan Zhiyuan. This was his choice. If they really wanted to save him, they should respect Yan Qingyun¡¯s choice.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong gently closed the tiles and left.

    Yan Zhiyuan made up his mind. He sat on the bed and pressed Yan Qingyun down. He only stopped when Yan Qingyun stopped struggling.

    He took the pillow and reached out to wipe Yan Qingyun¡¯s unwilling eyes.

    He panted heavily and muttered to himself, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t me me. I was raised by you. If you want to me someone, me yourself. Who asked you to give birth to me?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan calmed himself down and wiped the sweat off his face. He got up and prepared to clean up for Yan Qingyun. He had killed his father and had to hold a funeral for Yan Qingyun, so no one would notice anything amiss.

    He understood this.

    However, when he asked the servants to bring warm water over and wash Yan Qingyun, he heard Yan Qingyun open his mouth and take deep breaths.

    Yan Zhiyuan was so shocked that he overturned the basin.

    He took several steps back, staring at the scene almost in horror. Why wasn¡¯t he dead? Why wasn¡¯t he dead?

    Yan Qingyun red at Yan Zhiyuan and gasped. This unfilial son was going to kill his own father.

    After calming down, Yan Qingyun felt deste again. Why couldn¡¯t he die? The pain of suffocation made him faint. In the end, he woke up in a state of suffocation. His lungs felt like they were about to tear. These signs told him that he was still alive and in pain.

    ¡°Young Master, do you need help?¡±

    Themotion in the room alerted the guards outside and they asked.

    Yan Zhiyuan immediately said, ¡°No need, no one is allowed toe in.¡±

    Yan Qingyun wasn¡¯t dead yet, but he still couldn¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t move or speak.

    Yan Zhiyuan boldly stepped forward and tested his breath.

    He was still breathing. He really wasn¡¯t dead.

    Yan Zhiyuan had also calmed down from his initial fear. He said unhappily, ¡°Dad, you have such a long life. You haven¡¯t eaten or drunk for so many days, yet you are still alive. Your son is sending you on your way, but you are still willing to leave. Then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. You have to suffer one more time.¡±

    ¡°This is all your fault. If you had died after one time, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer again. Who asked you to be so tough? If you can¡¯t die, you can only suffer again. I¡¯m sure you will die this time.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan put on a fierce look and covered Yan Qingyun¡¯s face with a pillow.

    This time, he pressed longer than thest time. After Yan Qingyun stopped moving, he still pressed for a long time before taking it off.

    He tested Yan Qingyun¡¯s pulse for a long time. There was really no pulse. This time, it would definitely be foolproof.

    Yan Zhiyuan slumped down in front of the bed.

    After an hour, he came back to his senses and was about to tidy up Yan Qingyun when he realized that Yan Qingyun was alive again.

    His eyes were furious, as if he wanted to skin him alive.

    Yan Zhiyuan was shocked for a moment, but he calmed down very quickly. He had attacked once, and he had attacked a second time. Was he afraid of a third time?

    Therefore, this time, he didn¡¯t say a word. He took a pillow and pressed it on Yan Qingyun.

    He was afraid that Yan Qingyun wouldn¡¯t die, so he took a wet handkerchief and covered Yan Qingyun¡¯s mouth and nose before pressing it down with a pillow.

    This time, Yan Qingyun quickly stopped moving.

    Yan Zhiyuan did not dare toe down, so he continued to press down.

    However, when he came down to rest for a while and was about to tidy up for Yan Qingyun, he realized that Yan Qingyun hade back to life again.

    His eyes were red with anger.

    By the fourth time, Yan Zhiyuan was no longer calm and his hands were trembling. No matter how much he tried to convince himself, he still felt that something was wrong.

    Every time he attacked, he didn¡¯t show any mercy. Under normal circumstances, Yan Qingyun would nevere back to life. Every time he died, he woulde back to life after a while.

    This time, it took a long time. It was already dark outside. When the servants came to ask if he wanted to eat, he shouted at them.

    It had been a long time, at least more than two hours. It was impossible for a person to not breathe for such a long time and not die. He turned over and sat on the edge of the bed, trembling and limp. He looked at Yan Zhiyuan, who had no reaction, without blinking.

    He prayed silently in his heart that he would note back to life again.

    He could do it once, twice, thrice, but when he realized that something was amiss, he would be too scared to do it again.

    For the fourth and fifth time, his hands trembled and his heart pounded like thunder each time.

    He prayed in his heart that Yan Qingyun wouldn¡¯te back to life, but the heavens didn¡¯t seem to hear his prayers.

    Under Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s terrified gaze, Yan Qingyun came back to life again. He was still ring at Yan Zhiyuan, his lips trembling slightly.

    He seemed to have many things to say, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ...

    ¡°W-why¡ªwhy¡ªwhat are you? You¡¯re not my father. You¡¯re not my father¡ª¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was scared. This time, he did not dare to make a move. Who could die and be resurrected again and again?

    Yan Zhiyuan stumbled to his feet and ran away as if he was running for his life.

    After Yan Zhiyuan left, the old servant entered the room. Looking at the dying Yan Qingyun, he sighed and quietly cleaned up the basin and handkerchief on the ground, slowly wiping Yan Qingyun.

    ¡°Master, why do you have to do this? Let it go and go in peace.¡± The old servant sighed. Yan Zhiyuan did not go out for the whole day after court. He had tortured Yan Qingyun in the room for the whole day.

 Chapter 639 - 639 Undying

    639 Undying

    Yan Qingyun refused to let go even after such torture. He was undoubtedly enduring immense pain.

    Yan Zhiyuan had already lost his conscience.

    Two streams of tears flowed from Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes. He also wanted to die, but every time, he would wake up from the intense suffocation.

    He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t die.

    When Yan Zhiyuan said that he was a monster, he also thought that he was. But he knew that he was not. If he was a monster, why couldn¡¯t he move?

    He was still Yan Qingyun. He didn¡¯t know how long this torture wouldst, but if the heavens wanted to torture him like this, he could only endure it and wait for the end in endless pain.

    However, he could not say these words out loud.

    The old servant tidied up Yan Qingyun and left. Before he closed the door, he could still hear his sigh.

    He did not dare to feed Yan Qingyun. Yan Zhiyuan had a strange and malicious personality, and Yan Qingyun could endure it. If he ate something and did not die, even the servants would not be able to withstand Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s anger.

    The room fell silent.

    Not long after, there was a sound from the window.

    Soon, Su Xiaolu and Su Chong came in.

    They were also very surprised to see that Yan Qingyun was still alive.

    Su Chong asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. It was indeed a little strange. Yan Zhiyuan was so ruthless. Logically speaking, Yan Qingyun should not have any chance of survival.

    What went wrong?

    Su Xiaolu sat down by the bed and took Yan Qingyun¡¯s pulse.

    Yan Qingyun shook his head desperately. Don¡¯t save him¡­

    Even so, he did not want to be saved.

    Su Xiaolu watched as Yan Qingyun shook his head very slightly. She said calmly, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Yan Qingyun nodded with difficulty.

    ¡°Your pulse is very strange. Your internal organs are in a state of failure. Logically speaking, such a body should be dead.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand. Yan Qingyun¡¯s pulse was like that of a dead person. His internal organs were broken like a sieve. Even she could not let Yan Qingyun speak.

    Divine medicines were useless to Yan Qingyun. His body was full of holes and couldn¡¯t be fixed anymore.

    However, Su Xiaolu felt that it should be a strong will that was keeping him alive.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s own will. Now that the spiritual energy had recovered, anything that was powerful at a certain moment might obtain something unexpected.

    ¡°Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Yan Qingyun and asked softly.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes dimmed. What wish could he have? It was nothing more than¡ª

    His gaze changed and everything became clear. So that was how it was. So that was how it was. But who could answer his doubts?

    Who could tell him the answer he wanted to know?

    Yan Qingyun suddenly recalled what the manservant had reported that day. That young Daoist priest. But Yan Zhiyuan had already chased him away.

    What should he do?

    Su Xiaolu and Su Chong left after seeing Yan Qingyun. Su Chong went home, but Su Xiaolu had not gone back yet. She went to see Yan Zhiyuan.

    Yan Zhiyuan was scared out of his wits. He was still awake, pacing back and forth in the room.

    His face was a little pale. He walked out of the main courtyard several times before turning back, as if there was a ghost in the main courtyard.

    He did not dare to go in.

    In thetter half of the night, he called all the servants over for interrogation. If anyone dared to lie, he would sell them off.

    After being interrogated, someone mentioned the old servant who served Yan Qingyun and said that he seemed to have fed him something.

    The old servant immediately knelt down and begged Yan Zhiyuan for mercy. Yan Zhiyuan asked sharply, ¡°Old thing, did you give him something good to eat?¡±

    ¡°Master, please spare my life. I wouldn¡¯t dare. I didn¡¯t. I only fed him water twice. There¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    The few times he fed him water, he did not feed him much. It was just a little.

    That little bit of water was useless. The reason why Yan Qingyun couldst so long was

    Definitely not because of the water.

    Yan Zhiyuan was enraged. ¡°How dare you disobey my order! Someone, sell this traitorous old thing!¡±

    No matter if he was fed some water or something, all he needed was a reason to vent.

    This old servant had followed Yan Qingyun for many years. Every time he was scolded, this old thing would watch. He was very shrewd.

    Yan Zhiyuan gave another order in order not to let him go out and talk nonsense. ¡°Give him a bowl of mute medicine, so that he won¡¯t gossip when he goes out.¡±

    The old servant was disheartened. He knew that this cmity could not be avoided.

    Yan Zhiyuan would settle the score with him sooner orter, and today was the day.

    He broke free from the shackles and pointed at Yan Zhiyuan as he scolded, ¡°You inhumane beast, you will get your retribution. God is watching what you did to Master. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, the world will know that you abused your biological father and killed him. For thousands of years, you will bear the disdain of your descendants. Even if you die, you will be nailed to the pir of shame and whipped by future generations¡­¡±

    The old servant went all out. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well have a good time before he died.

    He had learned from Yan Zhiyuan, but he was just a servant. The moment Yan Zhiyuan gave the order, someone pinched his chin and poured the medicine into his mouth.

    ...

    He could no longer speak.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He had never thought about living. He would risk his life to leave a psychological shadow on Yan Zhiyuan.

    The old servant broke free from the shackles and rushed to the pir under the corridor. His head was bleeding. He pointed at Yan Zhiyuan and cursed fiercely, ¡°You unfilial beast, I curse you, you will never be able to walk out of your father¡¯s shadow. You will never have peace in the future!¡±

    The old servant was already old and couldn¡¯t live for long. Today, he had bumped into a pir and was drugged with mute medicine. After cursing, he quickly died.

    The blood snaking on the ground was extremely shocking.

    The servants lowered their heads and did not even dare to breathe loudly for fear of offending Yan Zhiyuan.

    The old servant¡¯s action infuriated Yan Zhiyuan. He ordered fiercely, ¡°Drag this old thing to the mass grave and feed him to the dogs!¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan was so violent that no one dared to protest.

    Yan Zhiyuan still could not vent his anger after dealing with the servants.

    In the next two days, people came to visit Yan Qingyun one after another, but he rejected them all.

    Yan Zhiyuan had also applied for leave. He was extremely flustered and waited outside the courtyard. When the people came out of the main courtyard, he frowned and asked, ¡°How is my father?¡±

    ...

    Yan Zhiyuan did not dare to visit Yan Qingyun at all, so the servants had been going in to see if Yan Qingyun was dead for the past two days. They did not care if he ate or drank anything.

    The servant lowered his head and replied, ¡°Master, Old Master is still alive.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was indeed still alive. Even if he hadn¡¯t changed at all, he still couldn¡¯t stop breathing.

 Chapter 640 - 640 Scared

    640 Scared

    Yan Zhiyuan was furious when he heard that Yan Qingyun was still alive. What kind of monster was that? Why wasn¡¯t he dead yet?

    Yan Zhiyuan suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Did he be strange? Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡±

    How could a person not die? Yan Zhiyuan suspected that the servants must have seen wrongly. Could there be a change, but no one had discovered it? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case.

    Yan Zhiyuan stared at the servant. ¡°Go in and take a closer look. See if his nails have grown longer and if his teeth have grown back. See if there are any strange things growing on his limbs. Go!¡±

    The servants did not dare to disobey Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s order. Even though they had already checked him once, they still turned back and went back into the house to check Yan Qingyun¡¯s body again.

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s atrocities had already caused a lot of dissatisfaction in the mansion, but no one dared to say anything.

    Even if they were ves and would always submit to others, if the patriarch died and there was a chance, and when the hatred was too deep, they would take the chance to overthrow him.

    It was precisely because they did not have a good life in the main family that they could easily grasp the olive branches or poisonous branches that extended in from the outside.

    A storm was brewing, but Yan Zhiyuan had not noticed it yet.

    Yan Qingyun was on hisst breath. He didn¡¯t even have any water or food. He was already a little disfigured.

    Yan Zhiyuan paced back and forth outside. When the servant came out, he asked hurriedly, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Did he grow long nails or sharp teeth? In any case, he had turned into a monster.

    The servants lowered their heads and reported, ¡°Master, Old Master is the same as before. There are no changes. His breath is very weak.¡±

    His breathing was very weak. After a long time, one could see his chest rise and fall. He was barely breathing, but he was not dead.

    Yan Zhiyuan wondered if the servants had seen wrongly.

    He looked at the sky. It was broad daylight now. Even demons and ghosts should have some reservations.

    Yan Zhiyuan calmed down and said coldly, ¡°Open all the windows and get a few bronze mirrors to reflect the sunlight into the room.¡±

    Even evil beings were afraid of the sun. If he was exposed to the sun, Yan Qingyun would definitely die.

    Thinking of this, Yan Zhiyuan gave the order.

    The scorching sun shone into the room through the bronze mirror, illuminating the entire dark room.

    Yan Zhiyuan entered the room.

    He stood a little further away and observed Yan Qingyun carefully.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect, but the more he looked at Yan Qingyun, the more he felt that he was like an evil spirit. It made his heart tremble.

    Yan Qingyun smiled, and that smile made Yan Zhiyuan feel very ufortable. He knew that his father was mocking him for being ipetent. He used to be suppressed by him, but now that he was lying down, he was still being suppressed by him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and asked.

    He wanted to know the answer. If Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t die like this, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

    He was afraid. He didn¡¯t dare to give him anything to eat, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t die after eating it. However, if Yan Qingyun didn¡¯t eat, he would lose weight. His skin seemed to be stuck tightly to his bones, looking very terrifying.

    The sunlight shone on Yan Qingyun, but he didn¡¯t see Yan Qingyun¡¯s pained expression.

    Yan Zhiyuan clenched his fists and went to get some cinnabar, glutinous rice, rune copper coins, and all kinds of things that could exorcize and ward off evil spirits. He piled them on Yan Qingyun¡¯s bed, but Yan Qingyun did not show any fear or pain.

    Two dayster, Yan Zhiyuan was about to go crazy. By the fifteenth day, Yan Qingyun was still alive and he had been applying for leave. He would definitely attract the attention of the emperor, and the imperial physicians woulde to see him.

    What could he do?

    He did everything he could think of, including hiring some capable people to perform rituals, but Yan Qingyun was not abnormal at all. He still looked like he was about to die. He was thinner and had lost a lot of hair.

    He was like a withered tree branch, lifeless and ugly.

    Yan Zhiyuan was so anxious that he could not eat anymore. There were blisters in his mouth. He wanted to do it again many times, but he stopped at the door and did not dare to go in.

    On the thirteenth day of the first lunar month, Yan Zhiyuan had a dream.

    In his dream, he dreamed of the little Daoist priest that he had chased away on the first day of the year. What happened that day reyed in his dream.

    After Yan Zhiyuan woke up, he had an epiphany.

    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and shouted anxiously, ¡°Someone, someone, prepare the carriage. I want to leave the residence!¡±

    Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he had to make a trip to the Su family. Didn¡¯t that little Daoist say that he came here to end his fate?

    In the past, Yan Zhiyuan would never have believed it. But now, he was not so sure. To be honest, he regretted doing such a thing before Yan Qingyun¡¯s death, but it was toote. He had done what he should and should not have done.

    Yan Qingyun could not die. He was also scared.

    Now, as long as Yan Qingyun could die, he felt that he could do anything.

    Yan Zhiyuan left the mansion in the middle of the night and rushed to the Su residence. He calmed himself down and ordered the attendant, ¡°Go and knock on the door.¡±

    At dawn, the servant was about to knock on the door when it opened.

    After Little Niu came out of the door, he closed it gently and stopped not far from Yan Zhiyuan.

    Yan Zhiyuan got a shock when he saw him. He broke out in cold sweat and stuttered, ¡°You, you knew that I wasing?¡±

    Why did Little Niue out at this time? This was too much of a coincidence. It was so coincidental that it was unbelievable.

    Little Niu bowed to Yan Zhiyuan and said calmly, ¡°Fate told me, but things are different now. Thest time I came to visit, I didn¡¯t need anything from you to help my fated one. But today, I can¡¯t help you for free.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned and gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you want? Tell me.¡±

    This matter was too mysterious. He could not resolve it himself, and he did not dare to dy any longer. Who knew if that old monster would continue to live? If he could continue to live, then he would be in the residence. How terrifying would that be?

    Yan Zhiyuan did not dare to think about it. As long as he could send Yan Qingyun away, he could agree to anything.

    Little Niu smiled and looked in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s direction. ¡°I want a tear of fear from you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    Yan Zhiyuan frowned.

    Little Niu¡¯s smile was deep. ¡°After I take this tear, you will be able topletely get rid of the shadow your father brought you. You will never be afraid of him for the rest of your life, be it when he was alive or after he died.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. In front of him was a blind person, but he seemed to have seen through him.

    It was just a tear. Yan Zhiyuan agreed without much hesitation. ¡°Sure, I will give it to you. Come with me now.¡±

    He really did not want to see that old thing for a moment longer.

    Yan Zhiyuan invited Little Niu into the carriage, and Little Niu told Yan Zhiyuan to close his eyes.

    Yan Zhiyuan was frustrated. What was going on? He only heard something ringing beside his ear, and he seemed to have been frozen in ce.

 Chapter 641 - 641 A Tear of Fear

    641 A Tear of Fear

    Everything was going backwards. Yan Zhiyuan could not describe the shock in his heart with words.

    He was already in his forties, but he saw himself when he was younger, when he was an adolescent, and when he was a child.

    In these memories, the person lying on the bed, who was like an evil spirit that did not die and made him afraid, gradually became young and solemn, but sometimes, he seemed to be a kind father.

    Even his dead mother hade back to life in his memory.

    !!

    Yan Zhiyuan could not exin what was going on. He was like a bystander, watching his childhood experiences rey. He was just a guest, unable to touch any of the scenes in his memory, nor could he interfere with those things.

    At first, it was shock, then it became calm, and finally silence.

    Yan Zhiyuan noticed many differences. He realized that his fear of Yan Qingyun started from a small matter. He memorized a poem wrongly. Yan Qingyun stopped smiling and punished him to memorize it ten times.

    After Yan Qingyun left, his mother, Qi Xinyue, came and scolded him severely. She said that if he didn¡¯t work hard, he would let her down. If there were other children in the residence, he would definitely be killed by others.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s punishment was much harsher than Yan Qingyun¡¯s. She hit him so hard that his palms were bleeding. She kept asking him if he had remembered. The little him, the weak him, promised Qi Xinyue again and again that he had remembered.

    Yan Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he saw this. Was this the case? Was this the case?

    But why was it different? In his memory, he had a fever. After he recovered, he could no longer remember the reason for his punishment.

    However, after this incident, he was very afraid of his father, Yan Qingyun. He was afraid of being despised by his father, afraid of being punished by his father, afraid of doing something wrong, afraid of being useless.

    Whenever Yan Qingyun revealed a little bit of his emotions, he would be very nervous and afraid. He thought that he was afraid of Yan Qingyun, but in fact, he was not. He should be afraid of his mother, Qi Xinyue.

    When he didn¡¯t do well, Yan Qingyun would only scold him, while Qi Xinyue would punish him and ask him to change.

    He felt that it was too pressurizing. He felt that Yan Qingyun was like a mountain pressing down on his heart. Day after day, year after year, the pressure, hatred, and dissatisfaction increased. He had long stopped treating Yan Qingyun as his father.

    However, from a bystander¡¯s point of view, Yan Qingyun was heartless and made use of women. However, he also taught and nurtured his descendants diligently. He wanted to build the prosperity of the entire Yan family.

    As his son, he had disappointed him.

    He had never even thought that the person he had suppressed in his heart for so many years was actually his mother, not his father.

    Yan Qingyun was also passively enduring his emotions. He had already restrained himself and tried his best not to show his emotions in front of him, but he had never understood the helplessness and disappointment in Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes.

    Yan Zhiyuan also realized that it was not his father who was suppressing his heart, but his mother. Be it knowledge or marriage, everything was arranged by his mother, and she left a shadow in his heart.

    But he couldn¡¯t say that his mother didn¡¯t love him. Qi Xinyue had done so many things for him and Yan Zhenzhen. How could he not appreciate it?

    However, this favor was really too heavy.

    Yan Zhiyuan felt his cheeks burning, as if something had flowed down his cheeks.

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    It was as if a shout came from the horizon. Yan Zhiyuan seemed to have woken up from a dream and his eyes were nk.

    That teardropnded on Little Niu¡¯s finger and seeped into his body.

    After a while, Yan Qingyun asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Little Niu smiled and said, ¡°The carriage has just left for less than five minutes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a while.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan murmured in adrift. It felt like an entire lifetime.

    He suddenly realized that he had made a huge mistake, but there was no chance to make up for it. He covered his face and cried, ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­¡±

    He thought that he had finally made aeback, but in the end, he had made a huge mistake and harmed the entire Yan family.

    He had actually done such a despicable thing. How could he think that others would not know? How could he think that way?

    It wasn¡¯t even the 15th of January yet. There were many people in the court who were probably waiting to report him after the 15th.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan knelt down in front of Little Niu. At this moment, he was treating Little Niu as his only straw to clutch at, praying that he could point out a clear path.

    Little Niu let out a light sigh. ¡°You and I are fated by a drop of water. It¡¯ll be over after I take away your teardrop of fear. It¡¯s useless even if you beg me.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan fell into the carriage in a sorry state. What should he do?

    The more he thought about it, the more regretful he became. He thought that he was leading the entire Yan family on a good path, but he did not know that he was walking towards their doom. Therefore, how could he have the face to go down and meet the ancestors of the Yan family?

    Every time he finished venting his anger at Yan Qingyun, he would report it to the ancestral hall. Now that he thought about it, Yan Zhiyuan wanted to p himself a few times. How could he do such a thing!

    Yan Zhiyuan was in so much pain that he suddenly thought of an image. He immediately found the reason and said to himself, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t been so harsh to me, I wouldn¡¯t have hated my father. It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. Who asked her to be so harsh to me? Who asked her to be so vicious? If there was a concubine¡¯s son in the mansion, I might have felt the pressure even without her being so strict. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan found another reason to convince himself. With the source of his pain being clear, he felt much better.

    Wiping away his tears, Yan Zhiyuan said to Little Niu, ¡°Little Daoist priest, please help my father get better.¡±

    ¡°Your father can¡¯t live anymore. He¡¯s just a wisp of remnant consciousness. Even if the Zenith Heaven godse, there¡¯s nothing they can do. My fate with him is just to end his remnant consciousness and send him away in peace. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll go. If you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. Don¡¯t speak nonsense¡±

    Little Niu retracted his smile, his tone devoid of warmth.

    His eyes were empty. Yan Zhiyuan looked at him and felt his hair stand on end. In just a few moments, he lowered his head and said hurriedly, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s my bad mouth. Little Daoist priest, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand fate.¡±

    Little Niu smiled again.

    Yan Zhiyuan was a little absent-minded. One moment, he was terrified, and the next moment, he felt as if flowers were blooming in spring. He was blind, but he seemed to be able to see many things in his eyes. Yan Zhiyuan didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He dared to transfer his hatred to his dead mother, but he didn¡¯t dare to me Little Niu, nor did he dare to make any requests of him.

 Chapter 642 - 642 Remnant Thoughts

    642 Remnant Thoughts

    Yan Zhiyuan did not say another word all the way to the Yan Manor.<div>

    He respectfully invited Little Niu in.

    He didn¡¯t have the courage to face the consequences of what he had done being made public, nor did he have the courage to face the consequences of Yan Qingyun¡¯s continued existence. Either way, it was hell for him.

    At this moment, Yan Zhiyuan finally understood what Little Niu said to him that day. He was already in deep danger and he did not know it. It was as if he was walking on thin ice¡­ He did not hear the rest that day.

    Yan Zhiyuan nced at Little Niu beside him. He had been smiling and was as warm as the sun. Yan Zhiyuan asked sadly, ¡°Little Daoist, can you tell me what you didn¡¯t say to me that day?¡±

    Little Niu had a smile on his face as he said gently, ¡°Thest words that day were, ¡®Under the ice is the abyss, and the day the ice breaks is the day you will never be able to make aeback.''¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan felt a heavy blow to his heart. Had hee this far? He would never be able to make aeback after falling into the abyss.

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned ashen, as if he had suffered a huge blow.

    Recently, the weather had been very good. It was veryfortable to feel the warmth on his body, but the warm sun could not dispel the coldness in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s heart.

    After bringing Little Niu into the main courtyard, Yan Zhiyuan ordered with a dark expression, ¡°Call Yuran and Yuanan over. No one else is allowed to approach the main courtyard.¡±

    The Yan family was about to fall. Everything was his fault. His two sons might know what he had done.<div>

    The two grandsons were still young and could still be educated. At this moment, Yan Zhiyuan suddenly understood Yan Qingyun¡¯s painstaking efforts. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Little Niu with hope. Could the Yan family still have a future?

    Was this the reason why his father couldn¡¯t die?

    Yan Zhiyuan hoped that Little Niu would be able to answer his question, but Little Niu couldn¡¯t see. He was smiling, but his gaze was empty. It looked very warm, but it also made Yan Zhiyuan realize that Little Niu wasn¡¯t here for him. He wasn¡¯t fated, so Little Niu wouldn¡¯t answer his questions.

    After giving his instructions, Yan Zhiyuan brought Little Niu into the inner room and went to Yan Qingyun¡¯s bed.

    Looking at the skinny Yan Qingyun, Yan Zhiyuan lowered his head. Tears of regret flowed down his face as he kowtowed and admitted his mistake. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all my fault. Unfortunately, I realized it toote.¡±

    After three loud bangs, Yan Zhiyuan got up and removed all the ring bronze mirrors.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Little Niu and then at Yan Zhiyuan. He was puzzled. How did Yan Zhiyuan be a different person in just one night?

    What happened to him?

    Little Niu bowed towards the direction of the bed, then said, ¡°I know that you still have an unresolved question in your heart, so it¡¯s difficult for your obsession to dissipate. Today, I¡¯ve been guided to answer your doubts. In return, yourst teardrop in this world will be taken away by me. If you agree, blink your eyes.¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s eyes widened and didn¡¯t move. He was still thinking.<div>

    He remembered Little Niu. He had seen him beside Su Xiaolu on New Year¡¯s Day.

    Su Xiaolu was very protective of him. This was a child about the same age as Su Xiaolu. Did he know what obsessions he had?

    Yan Qingyun felt mncholic for a moment. During this period of time, he had actuallye to understand a lot of things. He knew that it was strange that he did not die. Previously, like Yan Zhiyuan, he also felt that he might have be a blood-drinking monster.

    However, as his body changed day by day, he knew that he was not. He felt that he was a soul attached to a corpse and refused to leave. His body was getting more and more dpidated. Although it was not rotten, it was like a withered old tree branch. Even if the servants were soft-hearted and fed him water, he could not swallow it.

    He was actually dead.

    Now that Little Niu had mentioned it, he felt that what Little Niu had said was more appropriate. He was bound to this world by an obsession.

    He was obsessed with the Yan family. He was obsessed with an answer.

    But could this child really give him an answer?

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s thoughts were surging in his heart, magnifying bit by bit in his mind.

    Little Niu didn¡¯t rush him. His expression was gentle, and his eyes kept looking in Yan Qingyun¡¯s direction.

    After putting away the mirrors, Yan Zhiyuan knelt in front of Yan Qingyun¡¯s bed. He lowered his head and cried as he repented to Yan Qingyun. ¡°Father, please hit me and scold me. I was wrong. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hated you. I have disgraced my ancestors and harmed the entire Yan family. Please hit me.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Yan Qingyun to get the entire Yan family to where they were today, but it only took him thirteen days to destroy it.

    He had let down Yan Qingyun¡¯s nurturing and his love.

    Now, things that he did not look at or think about kept reying in his mind, including his mother, Qi Xinyue.

    Was his father really cold and heartless? Had he really never loved his mother?

    He was not. In fact, he had loved her before. Otherwise, why would he indulge his mother and not allow the concubines to have children? Acknowledging his mother was love.

    He and his sister, Yan Zhenzhen, were actually not outstanding. The children of ministers who were the same rank as Yan Qingyun were much more outstanding than them. The only thing they were proud of was their status.

    Yan Zhiyuan was in pain. It was toote.

    Yan Zhiyuan told Yan Qingyun about the things that he didn¡¯t understand. He told Yan Qingyun that he understood now.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Yan Zhiyuan with mixed feelings. It was toote.

    Yan Yuran and Yan Yuanan were also here. They were really shocked to see Yan Zhiyuan crying so hard. When they saw how skinny Yan Qingyun was, they didn¡¯t dare to look at him anymore and knelt down in panic.

    Hearing what Yan Zhiyuan said, they did not know what to do.

    In the end, Yan Qingyun turned his gaze back to Little Niu. He blinked his eyes strenuously. He felt that Little Niu shouldn¡¯t be able to see, but Little Niu seemed to have sensed something. Little Niu said gently, ¡°Since the fated one has answered, let¡¯s solve our doubts.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was stunned for a moment. Then, he felt as if he had sunk into a strange ce. His surroundings were as dark as ink and he could not see anything. He looked at himself in surprise and was shocked. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡­ I can move now?¡±

    He looked at his hands, then at his feet. He could move suddenly, but what was this ce?

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, fated one.¡±

    An ethereal voice sounded.

    Yan Qingyun looked over and saw the thick ink disperse. A figure walked out from the thick ink. It was Little Niu.

    He had a faint smile on his face, looking very amiable and kind. Yan Qingyun took two steps back and asked curiously, ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡±

    Little Niu said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. This is your ce, the ce in your heart.¡±

    Yan Qingyun was stunned. He looked at the ink-like ce and wondered what woulde out of it. Was such a terrifying ce in his heart?

    Knowing that it was his heart, Yan Qingyun slowly calmed down even though it was very scary. He looked at Little Niu and said, ¡°You said that you can resolve my doubts, but how will you do it?¡±

 Chapter 643 - 643 Remnant Thoughts 2

    643 Remnant Thoughts 2

    He didn¡¯t want to live like a zombie anymore. He couldn¡¯t move or breathe.<div>

    To him, severing the remnant thoughts was a form of release.

    Yan Qingyun looked at Little Niu and felt that he was trustworthy.

    Little Niu smiled warmly. He looked at Yan Qingyun and said, ¡°The answer is in your heart.¡±

    Yan Qingyun shook his head with a bitter smile. He felt his eyes sting. Helpless, he said with a bitter smile, ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain.¡±

    He was asking for an answer, but he didn¡¯t know who could give him that answer.

    Little Niu stretched out his hand and pointed at Yan Qingyun¡¯s heart. He said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself.¡±

    Yan Qingyun still wanted to retort, but in the next moment, Little Niu was getting further and further away from him. All the thick ink passed Little Niu and instantly enveloped him.

    Everything started to go backward. Yan Qingyun was instantly speechless. He looked at the shocking scene after scene in disbelief.

    When he was younger, when he was a boy, when he was young man, when he was middle-aged¡­

    The memories buried deep in his heart that he had forgotten seemed to have broken through the seal and returned to his heart.<div>

    It turned out that the answer was really in his heart.

    It turned out that he had already made preparations.

    But he had forgotten.

    But now, he remembered that the answer was when Yan Zhiyuan was twenty-seven years old. He found out for the first time that Yan Zhiyuan had taken the wrong path, and for the first time, he regretted pushing Yan Zhiyuan into the bureaucracy. At that time, he was mentally and physically exhausted, and he helped Yan Zhiyuan get out of danger. At that time, he felt that Yan Zhiyuan might get into trouble in the future.

    Therefore, he had left a secret letter, ready to hand it to the emperor when he really could not keep Yan Zhiyuan in check.

    When he was an official, he worked hard to achieve political achievements because he wanted to make up for his mistakes when the time came. He was making preparations, but there was also a trace of hope in his heart. What if Yan Zhiyuan suddenly came to his senses?

    However, in the next ten years, there was only disappointment and pain.

    He did not expect to suddenly copse this year. He thought that he could still make arrangements before he died, but he did not expect things would change so suddenly.

    He was so anxious that he forgot that he had once thought about it.

    Those painful memories passed one by one. Yan Qingyun sighed. His life had been a failure.<div>

    ¡°Have you found an answer?¡±

    The surroundings returned to darkness, and Little Niu walked out again. He had a warm and kind smile on his face as he asked softly.

    Yan Qingyun sighed and nodded. ¡°I have an answer, but there¡¯s one more thing I can¡¯t let go of.¡±

    He looked at Little Niu nervously.

    Little Niu smiled lightly and said, ¡°In this world, there is no one who can understand for sure what is right and wrong. There is no need to worry about what you are worried about. The Yan Family started because of you, and everything came because of you. You can take it with you. What happens to the Yan Family in the future, the fate of the younger generation is different from yours.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s heart trembled. He thought of the dpidated houses in his memory and the days when he could only starve. Was the Yan family going to return to those days?

    He had been going around in circles for decades, but he could not change anything.

    They were all used to eating expensive food. If they had nothing, how could they get used to it? How could they survive? Could his two great-grandchildren still enter school to learn knowledge?

    Would there still be a woman willing to marry into such a tough life? Would there still be a woman like his mother who would send her children to read and write? In the end, would the Yan family never be able to rise up and would only be drowned in time, bing all the ordinarymoners who faced the yellow soil and the sky. They would be unknown and drowned in the dust of time.

    Yan Qingyun sighed. ¡°Forget it¡­ forget it¡­ It¡¯s already the greatest blessing to be alive.¡±

    At least they could live. Perhaps they would be like Su Sang and Madam Zhao, who made their lives better by living their lives diligently.

    What humans were most afraid of was not being poor, but beingzy and sly.

    Yan Qingyun felt a stream of hot tears rolling down his cheeks. His vision started to blur.

    He rolled his eyes with difficulty and looked at Yan Zhiyuan. He breathed heavily and returned to this dead body. Yan Qingyun sighed helplessly. He thought that he couldn¡¯t speak and that he had let go of the knot in his heart.

    Hisst breath was about to dissipate. This time, he knew clearly that he would note back to life.

    ¡°Father, Father¡ª¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan seemed to have sensed something. He looked up at Yan Qingyun guiltily.

    Yan Qingyun sighed and said in an extremely weak voice, ¡°Diligence, integrity, and steadiness. Remember, remember¡ª¡±

    Yan Qingyun breathed hisst breath. These were hisst words.

    Yan Zhiyuan sobbed. ¡°I will remember it. I will remember it this time.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan turned around and gave an order to his two sons. ¡°Tell your grandpa that you will remember it. Tell him now.¡±

    Yan Yuran and Yan Yuanan hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Yan Zhiyuan. They just thought that Yan Zhiyuan said this to let Yan Qingyun leave in peace. They immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    To be honest, Yan Qingyun was their grandfather. They were both respectful towards him and afraid of him. Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t die no matter what, they were also afraid of death.

    Seeing Yan Qingyun like this today, they were all scared to death. How could there be such a terrifying person?

    Yan Zhiyuan burst into tears, looking very sad.

    Yan Yuran and Yan Yuanan also expressed their filial piety and cried along.

    This time, Yan Qingyun didn¡¯te back to life.

    He was dead. Really dead.

    Yan Zhiyuan held his hand, which was as white as bones, and felt it go cold.

    No one knew who he was crying for.

    Little Niu took out Yan Qingyun¡¯s secret letter and handed it to Yan Zhiyuan. Yan Zhiyuan was in a daze.

    Little Niu said indifferently, ¡°This is something that can save you from your mistakes. Send this to the pce and confess your crimes. Just like before, your father has already taken responsibility for you.¡±

    There was hope in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes. He wiped his tears and kowtowed a few times to Yan Qingyun. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down this time.¡±

    Having said that, Yan Zhiyuan got up and went to the pce to ask for a meeting with the emperor.

    Little Niu also left the Yan Residence.

    Not far from the Yan Residence, he heard a familiar voice calling him.

    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked towards Little Niu and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Little Niu was safe and sound.

    Little Niu revealed a bright smile and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Senior Sister.¡±

    Little Niu reached out and grabbed a corner of Su Xiaolu¡¯s shirt to follow her home. He told Su Xiaolu about Yan Qingyun.

    ¡°No matter how far one goes, everything will be in vain if one does not have the right morals. Is this the way of Dao?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Little Niu smiled.

 Chapter 644 - 644 Farewell

    644 Farewell

    The saying that virtue goes a long way was not just for show.

    ¡°The future of the Yan family won¡¯t be easy either.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and said lightly.

    In Little Niu¡¯s opinion, Yan Qingyun already had a good oue.

    He was not good, but he was notpletely bad. He was good at scheming and knew how to judge the situation. He always considered everything. He also left himself a way out.

    So the good and the bad that he did finally added up to zero.

    It was the best oue, but it was also the worst oue.

    Perhaps everyone knew that it was difficult to go from extravagant to frugal, but no one could do it. Returning to the time when they had nothing was still a harsh test for the entire Yan family.

    It was hard to say if they would be grateful.

    ¡°Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. Junior Brother, do you have anything you want to eat? Tell my mother. Mother and Auntie can make anything. When I came out, Mother stewedmb scorpions. It¡¯s fragrant.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand nonchntly. What happened to the Yan family had nothing to do with her. Wasn¡¯t that their own path? Whatever consequences were theirs.

    She might as well tell Little Niu what delicious food there was at home, so that even if he left, he would miss it no matter where he went.

    ¡°Auntie and Auntie¡¯s culinary skills are excellent. Everything tastes good as long as they make it.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and couldn¡¯t help but touch the cotton coat he was wearing.

    After this, it was time to part.

    Su Xiaolu and Little Niu returned home together and went into the kitchen.

    When Madam Zhao saw them, she immediately took out two bowls and scooped tworge pieces of the softmb stew for Su Xiaolu and Little Niu to eat.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, Mother. Do we still have chestnuts at home? I want to eat them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled the winter when she was young. There were chestnuts buried in the ashes of the fire and became ripe in a short while. They were also extremely fragrant and soft.

    She wanted to share all the good things she had eaten with Little Niu.

    This included moss, needles, tea, raspberries, and so on, which would grow in the forest on the hillside after spring.

    Little Niu might have eaten it before, but he didn¡¯t eat it with her.

    Madam Zhao smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, you can eat these first. I¡¯ll bury some in the ashes for you. You can eat themter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Little Niu responded together.

    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you.¡±

    Little Niu smiled at Su Xiaolu. After saying that, he continued to eat the meat on the bone. He ate very cleanly, even chewing out the meat from the gaps of the bones.

    At night, everyone still took good care of Little Niu.

    After the meal, Little Niu fumbled with the wine ss and poured himself a ss of wine. He said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Father, Aunt, Uncle, Aunt, Uncle-Master, Eldest Brother, Sister-inw, Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, and Little Shi and Little Xing, I¡¯m leaving the capital tomorrow. Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. This ss of wine is for you.¡±

    After saying goodbye, Little Niu drank some wine and sat down.

    Madam Zhao was very reluctant, but in the end, she only sighed.

    ¡°I have nothing to say. I just hope that you can regain your sight as soon as possible and not let your Master down. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s tone was a little carefree. He looked at Little Niu as if he was looking at the former Elder Niu.

    In his eyes, Little Niu was the future Elder Niu. After experiencing hardships and finding his own path, he only needed to walk on with determination.

    Little Niu nodded at Old Wu.

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    Gui You only said two words.

    Old Wu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s time for us to leave too. There¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s bid farewell today.¡±

    It had been so long since the New Year. It was time to leave.

    The world was so big, and there were still many ces that had not been explored.

    He had been eating and drinking in the capital all this while.

    Now that spiritual energy was overflowing, those animals were all nourished and their meat became extremely delicious. It was nourishing.

    The Su family did notck money now. They ate and drank well every meal. The thin horses had be fat horses.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much to say. Just a blessing. Have a safe trip. Remember toe home.¡±

    Su Sang calmed the reluctance in his heart and spoke gently.

    After the New Year, the day of parting was approaching. They all knew in their hearts that every day they could get together was another day of happiness.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently at Su Xiaolu and said nothing.

    Everything was so normal, but also unusual.

    After dinner, they drank some tea and went back to their rooms.

    It was night.

    Su Xiaolu was not sleepy. After her consciousness sank into the Space and yed with the Mantis Shrimp for a while, she came out, but she was still not sleepy. She heard a slight movement next door and suddenly realized something.

    She listened quietly as a series of light footsteps left. She sighed and finally got up to follow.

    Little Niu left in the night. He gently fumbled his way out of the door, not alerting anyone. In the quiet street, with a blind cane, he couldn¡¯t see anything and just followed his intuition.

    Su Xiaolu saw him trip over a few times and almost came out to help him. Every time, she resisted the urge to do that.

    ...

    Little Niu left the city, fearless of the darkness.

    Su Xiaolu did not follow him anymore. She watched Little Niu walk further and further away until she could no longer see him. She prayed in her heart for him to have a safe journey.

    After sending Little Niu off, Su Xiaolu returned home. When she passed by the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence, she hid her aura and sneaked into the residence on a whim.

    Her martial arts had improved greatly. With the water-elemental mark, her aura could not be revealed at all. She had already reached Zhou Zhi¡¯s courtyard, but Jin Liu and the others did not notice.

    However, the door opened from the inside. A cluster of flowers reached out and hooked the corner of Su Xiaolu¡¯s shirt, sticking to her hand with white flowers.

    Su Xiaolu :¡±¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, why are you here sote?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice came from the back room. His voice was a little light and it was obvious that he was in a good mood.

    Su Xiaolu entered the house. ¡°Fourth Brother isn¡¯t asleep either.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was indeed not asleep yet. He also had a lot of work to deal with.

    Su Xiaolu walked to the table and found a book by Zhou Zhi¡¯s table. She reached out to take it.

    ...

    However, Zhou Zhi took it away first. He looked a little unnatural. ¡°Xiaolu, I can¡¯t show you this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m actually here to tell you that Master and I will be leaving the capital in the next two days. Master said we¡¯ll go to the north to take a look. I won¡¯t be going to Qinghai for the time being. The next time we meet will be the fourth detoxification. It will be next summer. I thought that we wouldn¡¯t see each other for a long time, so I came to say goodbye to you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was so nervous. Although Su Xiaolu was curious, she respected Zhou Zhi.

    If he couldn¡¯t show it to her, then so be it.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°Okay, remember to write to me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure. Then, I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Perhaps, or perhaps it was still a little awkward, Su Xiaolu felt that she should go home.

 Chapter 645 - 645 Sending Off

    645 Sending Off

    Su Xiaolu had just turned around when her hand was grabbed. She was stunned.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand was a little cold. His hand was so long and his joints were very textured. Zhou Zhi was good-looking. Su Xiaolu felt Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand and felt that even without this skin, he would still be a very beautiful skeleton.

    ¡°Xiaolu, this is for you. These are seeds. If you encounter danger, nt them with your water ability. This is better than branches.¡±

    Zhou Zhi handed a sachet to Su Xiaolu. He took Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and ced the sachet in her palm.

    Su Xiaolu took the sachet and nodded subconsciously. ¡°Okay, thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    This was a good thing.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s wood mark could even bear seeds?

    Su Xiaolu scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you could do this. I don¡¯t think my ability can.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said softly, ¡°Not every ability is the same. The deeper youprehend these abilities, the more you can use them. Xiaolu, you can try itter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Zhou Zhi was really good. He had told her all his insights.

    Zhou Zhi took out a bouquet of flowers and handed it to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Here, Xiaolu. Happy New Year.¡±

    Su Xiaolu epted the flowers. The fragrance of the flowers was clear and especially pleasant. She was in a good mood and the little bad emotions in her heart had been dispersed.

    She smiled and said goodbye to Zhou Zhi.

    After sending Su Xiaolu off, Zhou Zhi heaved a sigh of relief.

    The flowers that had bloomed disappeared one after another, leaving behind only green vines and thorns.

    He returned to the table and took out the book. With a sigh, he flipped it open and saw that it was the 370th chapter¡ª

    It was the book about the Immortal Supremacy his wife with amnesia that Su Xiaolu had once read. This was the first draft, and there were still edits he had to make. Of course, he could not show it to Su Xiaolu.

    ¡ª-

    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the news of Yan Qingyun¡¯s death spread. At the same time, Yan Zhiyuan, Yan Yuran, and Yan Yuanan were banished from the capital.

    The reason for this was not widely spread. In fact, many people did not know the real reason.

    The Yan family was expelled from the capital as quickly as possible.

    Yan Qingyun¡¯s funeral was also done very quickly. He was buried in a hurry, leaving too little time for the Yan family.

    They were innocent. When the entire family left the capital, they were searched by the imperial guards several times to ensure that they did not take anything valuable with them.

    After leaving the capital, Yan Zhiyuan seemed to have aged ten years. In just two days, he had grown a lot of white hair. He did not even know if he could bring his family back to the Yan family¡¯s ancestral home.

    Seeing Madam Zhao from afar, Yan Zhiyuan felt a little ashamed. He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. He could not even find a suitable way to address Madam Zhao.

    He wasn¡¯t worthy of calling her ¡®sister¡¯.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s expression was calm as she quietly handed something to Yan Zhiyuan. She said calmly, ¡°Take this. Father has already passed away. I¡¯ll return this to you. It should be what he wants. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at the unfamiliar and uneasy faces not far away and did not say anything else. She turned around and moved aside.

    When the family assets were settled, Yan Zhiyuan knew that Madam Zhao would return as much as Yan Qingyun gave her. It had always been like this. There was nothing less and nothing more.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s voice was hoarse. He did not understand Madam Zhao. Speaking of which, Madam Zhao was the one who should hate Yan Qingyun the most. Yan Qingyun had never had any fatherly love for her.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was too soft. Yan Zhiyuan wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and could not say a word. He was not worthy. Even a despicable person like him needed this sum of money.

    He and Madam Zhao would never meet again.

    Looking at Madam Zhao¡¯s figure, Yan Zhiyuan took two steps forward and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Su. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have manners that day and contradicted you. I apologize to you here.¡±

    Yan Zhiyuan held the things Madam Zhao gave him tightly and knelt down.

    Madam Zhao stopped in her tracks and did not turn around. She took a deep breath and walked firmly towards the pavilion. That was where her confidence was. Her support was waiting for her.

    Yan Zhiyuan did not dy any further and left quickly with his family.

    Su Sang patted the back of Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go home too.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded and sighed. ¡°Sang, am I too spineless?¡±

    Su Sang shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s different. Although Yan Zhiyuan won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s not ours after all. You¡¯ll feel uneasy if we keep it. If we give it away, we won¡¯t have any burden in the future. After all, we probably won¡¯t see him again in this life. Why bother yourself for nothing? If I were you, I¡¯d return it to him too.¡±

    Madam Zhao gave Yan Zhiyuan 100 taels of silver. It was not much. Madam Zhao found it when she opened a gift from Yan Qingyun. The 100 taels of silver was sandwiched in the gift.

    They had also returned the corresponding items. This 100 taels was the extra.

    Yan Qingyun had already gone, so it didn¡¯t matter if they returned it or not. However, after much consideration, Su Sang still convinced Madam Zhao to give the hundred taels to Yan Zhiyuan. Since Yan Qingyun was no longer around, she would give it to Yan Zhiyuan.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed and returned to the city hand in hand with Su Sang.

    ¡°We have to work hard this year. He Hai said that we have to try our best to make imperial dishes this year. We should try to seed in one go.¡±

    Su Sang cleverly changed the subject.

    Madam Zhao smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we enter the capital for the imperial dishes back then? Sister-inw has been waiting for this day for a long time. She even said that when the imperial dishes are announced, she can rx and go see Daniu and Erniu.¡±

    ¡°If we seed, we should rx. We¡¯re also grandparents now, so we can take the time to help Chong. In another two years, Hua will be a father too. We still have work to do.¡±

    Su Sang revealed a gentle smile. He and Madam Zhao were both in good health. Although they did not feel the strange power the children were talking about, as ordinary people, their bodies were outstanding. They could not help the children much, so they would help them in small matters.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Sang held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand tightly.

    ...

    It was great that they had apanied each other for another year.

    On the night of the Lantern Festival, Su Xiaolu entered the pce and gave Su Xiaoling something. Su Xiaoling was pregnant with two children and was in good spirits. The children were also healthy. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s advice, Su Xiaoling chuckled. ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m the second disciple of Minggu after all. I won¡¯t embarrass our Minggu Sect. Although I¡¯ve never given birth, I know a lot. Sister-inw Hun has also taught me a lot. I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 646 - 646 Going North

    646 Going North

    Su Xiaoling was not worried about giving birth. She had read medical books and understood pharmacology. As long as outsiders did not try to harm her, there would definitely be no problem with her pregnancy.

    The people around her were people she could trust. She would not use anyone who was suspicious.

    Actually, she was not as gentle as she looked.

    Su Xiaolu was always so concerned about her. Su Xiaoling felt very guilty. When she was young, she was the one who promised to be good to Su Xiaolu for the rest of her life, but it had always been Su Xiaolu who was good to her.

    !!

    ¡°Goodbye, sis.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling and touched her stomach. Feeling the movement in her palm, Su Xiaolu squatted down and pressed her head against it. She said softly, ¡°Goodbye, little guys. I¡¯ll bring you something good the next time we meet.¡±

    Su Xiaoling rubbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, you have to take care when you¡¯re outside. You¡¯re the most important, understand?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling again before preparing to go home.

    Zhou Heng also came to send her off. His smile was gentle, and his youthfulness was gone. He became extremely calm. He said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaolu, have a safe trip.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling standing together. She smiled and waved. ¡°Goodbye, Sister and Brother-inw.¡±

    Zhou Heng was actually very meticulous. Su Xiaoling was pregnant, so he wrapped his arm around her waist. This way, Su Xiaoling would not be so tired.

    These small details reminded Su Xiaolu of when she was young, Zhou Heng would secretly give her sister a drumstick. It looked insignificant, but in fact, his eyes were filled with concern.

    They were happy to be with their childhood sweetheart.

    ¡ª-

    On the 16th of the first month, Su Xiaolu, Old Wu, and Gui You left the capital.

    She brought a lot of sugar cakes and soaked them in boiling water. It easily made a bowl of slightly sweet porridge.

    It was extremely cold in the north. After traveling for five days, ice and snow could be seen everywhere.

    When she passed by a huge tree by the roadside, Su Xiaolu flew over and used her Internal force to shake it. Gui You flew away and avoided it. Old Wu gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Stupid girl!!¡±

    Su Xiaoluughed out loud.

    She reminded him mischievously, ¡°Master, I¡¯m dressed like a man now. No one can tell that I¡¯m a girl. You can¡¯t call me a girl. You have to call me a brat.¡±

    Old Wu shook the snow off his body and left angrily.

    The older she got, the more mischievous she became.

    Looking at Gui You, who was uninvolved, Old Wu thought to himself.

    He said to Gui You, ¡°Gui You, I¡¯m afraid your disciple is even more powerful than you. Why don¡¯t you spar?¡± Before Gui You could speak, Old Wu smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid? I knew you were afraid of losing face. I know you¡ª¡±

    Gui You rolled his eyes at Old Wu, tightened the reins, and sped up.

    Elongating the distance¡­

    Old Wu: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Not fooled, all right.¡¯

    However, Su Xiaolu returned quickly. She tilted her head and said to Old Wu fawningly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault for being too yful. Master, don¡¯t be angry. Otherwise, why would youe back?¡±

    Old Wu tilted his head. ¡°Hmph¡ª¡±

    How could he be angry?

    With such fun, the journey was not boring.

    After arriving at Ice City, Su Xiaolu kept eximing along the way.

    There was an ice sculpture exhibition in Ice City. Due to the cold weather, lifelike ice sculptures could be seen everywhere in the city.

    There were many people and things. Su Xiaolu looked around.

    Almost all the hawkers on the street were hot and stewed.

    There were also ice animal sculptures for sale. They were quickly carved out.

    Su Xiaolu bought two deer shaped ice sculptures. Old Wu and Gui You were already eating the hot pot.

    Su Xiaolu sat down. ¡°Master, why is it so lively here? Is today a special day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a special day. Children shouldn¡¯t ask so much.¡±

    Old Wu picked up a leg ofmb for Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Eat quickly. Even eating can¡¯t stop your mouth. Rest for a few days and let¡¯s go into the fog to take a look.¡±

    Gui You was silent. He only ate and did not speak.

    The three of them¡¯s culinary skills were not up to standard. After eating dry biscuits for a few days, they were about to go crazy from wanting to eat meat.

    However, none of them knew how to cook. Even if they caught prey, good things would be ruined by them. This soft mutton soup pot was really delicious.

    Su Xiaolu quietened down and ate.

    Old Wu muttered again, ¡°Eat slowly!!! You two have already finished the meat¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Master, I¡¯m growing.¡±

    Gui You didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. I¡¯m nourishing my body.¡±

    Old Wu knocked on the table. ¡°Have some shame, you two.¡±

    The three of them didn¡¯t hesitate. They ate seven catties of meat and found an inn to stay in.

    Su Xiaolu could not stay idle. ¡°Masters, let me ask around.¡±

    Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We already knew about Ice City before the new year. There are many treasures here, and many people enter. Most of them go in small teams. If they¡¯re lucky, they can catch some wild animals and encounter some good medicinal herbs. There¡¯s almost no danger.¡±

    Gui You also said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for two days and buy some dry rations before we go in and take a look. If there¡¯s nothing good, we¡¯ll go to the next ce. Anyway, we¡¯re just passing by here. Even the officials didn¡¯t pay attention to this ce. There¡¯s probably nothing good.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Instantly, she lost interest.

    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a good rest. I¡¯ll y with Mantis Shrimp.¡¯

    After watching Su Xiaolu return to her room, Old Wu and Gui You looked at each other.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room and fell asleep. Her consciousness sank into her space and she found that Mantis Shrimp was not in the nest. It was lying on the big rock and chewing.

    The teeth scraped against the stone, making cracking sounds.

    Su Xiaolu walked over and picked up Mantis Shrimp. She was about to teach it a lesson when she eximed.

    Su Xiaolu saw that there were bite marks on the Interface Stone. A small piece had already been chipped off.

    Su Xiaolu squatted down and touched it. When she touched it, she could indeed feel uneven marks. She picked Mantis Shrimp up and looked at it carefully. The little guy hummed and kicked its legs.

    Su Xiaolu pinched open Mantis Shrimp¡¯s mouth. Its milky teeth the size of rice grains looked like they could not even bite into a corn club. It could actually bite open the Interface Stone!

    Su Xiaolu muttered, ¡°What are you?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu thought that Mantis Shrimp was the cub of the big bear, but since the big bear could be killed by them, Su Xiaolu subconsciously felt that the Interface Stone should not be so fragile.

    ¡°Wuwuwu.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp whined in protest.

    Su Xiaolu put it down. After rubbing against Su Xiaolu, it crawled towards the Interface Stone. It stuck to it and started to nibble. As it nibbled, it licked. It was like a dog eating bones.

 Chapter 647 - 647 Peach Blossom Encounter

    647 Peach Blossom Encounter

    Su Xiaolu lifted it away and it whined aggrievedly.

    This time, Mantis Shrimp didn¡¯t lean against the Interface Stone. Instead, it went to Su Xiaolu and stuck to the back of her palm.

    It crawled onto Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and asked for a hug.

    Mantis Shrimp grew very slowly. It didn¡¯t change much from the previous months, except that its tail became shorter. Now, it didn¡¯t look like a rat at all.

    !!

    ¡°Little guy, if only you could talk.¡±

    Su Xiaolu poked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s stomach. She thought that if it could speak, they couldmunicate and she would know what it was.

    ¡°Wu wu wu yi yi¡ª¡±

    Mantis Shrimp moved its legs, but she didn¡¯t understand it.

    It curled up and slept in Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms.

    There were enough herbs in the two plots ofnd in Su Xiaolu¡¯s space, but it could not finish them. Su Xiaolu often fed it some milk and cooked meat. The Mantis Shrimp was not picky and ate meat and vegetables. Now, it could even eat the Interface Stone.

    Su Xiaolu studied it for a while but could not find anything. This little thing was soft. When she poked it hard, it would even moan and express difort. It did not look like it had thick skin. Su Xiaolu gave up. She had to continue raising it.

    Su Xiaolu touched the Interface Stone again and thought about it, but she did not touch it. Anyway, the little guy ate slowly. She would look at it every day in the future and stop it in time if anything happened. Now that the child was interested, as a parent, she could not say no before she figured out the situation.

    It was already night when Su Xiaolu came out of the Space. She was not hungry. The night in Ice City felt very lively. She wanted to go out and take a look. She went out of the room to report to the two Masters, but she was surprised to find that Gui You and Old Wu were not in the room.

    Su Xiaolu was very puzzled. She immediately found the waiter at the inn and asked, ¡°Waiter, did you see my two Masters go out?¡±

    The waiter said happily, ¡°Yes, yes. They¡¯ve been out for quite a while.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was depressed. Why didn¡¯t the two Masters bring her along?

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t show it on her face. She still asked with a smile, ¡°Waiter, is there anything new and fun in Ice City recently? Something sensational.¡±

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she took out two taels of silver from her money bag and gave it to the waiter.

    The waiter coughed lightly and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s really something fun. The courtesandy of the Heaven Immortal Brothel is indescribably beautiful. She also knows immortal techniques that can make one¡¯s wishe true. However, it¡¯s very difficult to see her. There are only ten chances every month, and she¡¯s auctioned off at a high price every time. Whoever pays the most can see her. I¡¯m guessing that your two masters might have gone to look at her.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t bring me!¡±

    Su Xiaolu was furious.

    The waiter kindly reminded her, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. Your two masters must be doing this for your own good. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go to those ces.¡±

    Even if the little boy wanted to see the world, it was still too early. It was normal for the elders not to bring him along.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it and felt that something was wrong with Old Wu and Gui You. Without a word, she packed up and left.

    The Heaven Immortal Brothel that the waiter mentioned was quite interesting. She nned to go there first.

    If she didn¡¯t find the two Masters, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to leave.

    The Heaven Immortal Brothel was a ce to drink. If the two Masters went, it was normal not to bring her along. After all, she was a youngdy.

    She pretended to be a man to deceive outsiders, but the two Masters knew that she was a woman.

    Su Xiaolu found the Heaven Immortal Brothel without asking much. When she arrived, she was shocked. There were too many people.

    Many people couldn¡¯t enter, so they gathered outside.

    A middle-aged woman dressed as a mother smiled and received them exaggeratedly. ¡°A hundred taels to enter. Come,e, this way please.¡±

    A hundred taels of silver, and this was the entrance fee. Su Xiaolu immediately felt that it was not worth it.

    She subconsciously avoided the crowd and prepared to sneak in.

    Apart from the sea of people at the front door, the back door was deserted. There was not even a guard.

    Su Xiaolu flew in, but as she approached, she felt a sharp pain in her head. She subconsciously turned around. She felt very ufortable and bad. She immediately understood why the back door was empty.

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    Under normal circumstances, people wouldn¡¯t choose to try again after this. After all, the unpleasant feeling seemed to hurt them. For the sake of unnecessary trouble and safety, they probably wouldn¡¯t try to go in again.

    Su Xiaolu was different. She focused and tried again.

    Shended in the courtyard, concealed her aura, and sessfully infiltrated.

    She could feel the difort, but that was all. She used water to form a water membrane and kept covering herself. Soon, the difort was gone.

    This ce was the back door and was rtively deserted. Su Xiaolu opened the door to a random room and saw arge bunk. It looked like it belonged to a servant.

    At this moment, everyone was busy in front, so it was normal for there to be no one in the back.

    When she arrived at the front building, themotion was loud. Su Xiaolu tidied her clothes and went to the toilet before returning to the front building openly.

    But soon, she was noticed. A maidservant asked her, ¡°Mister, which table are you at?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked around and realized that every table was filled with guests. There was a small sign in front of them that represented their identity. This looked very strict, which also meant that it was impossible to sneak in easily.

    Su Xiaolu had a headache. She looked around but did not see the two Masters.

    The maidservant¡¯s expression was already very nervous, as if she would blurt out to call for help in the next second.

    ¡°Little Su, over here.¡±

    A voice came from behind Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu looked back and saw that it was an acquaintance. The person who called her was none other than Li Yu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡±

    The maidservant heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mister, hurry over. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    She thought that he had sneaked in without paying.

    Su Xiaolu walked to Li Yu¡¯s table and sat down. She whispered, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Li.¡±

    ...

    Li Yu smiled and shook his head. ¡°Young Master Su, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Please forgive me for my rudeness just now.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu again, Li Yu was in a good mood. He thought he had seen it wrongly just now.

    Su Xiaolu thought of her embarrassment just now and waved her hand with a smile. ¡°No, no. If you hadn¡¯t helped me out just now, I would have been beaten up.¡±

    Li Yu broke intoughter. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Li Yu was a little curious. Su Xiaolu and her masters did notck money. Why did she take the unusual path?

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to pay. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a thing. I almost embarrassed myself.¡±

    Li Yu broke intoughter. ¡°Young Master Su is so humorous.¡±

 Chapter 648 - 648 Exuding Spiritual Energy

    648 Exuding Spiritual Energy

    Su Xiaolu touched her nose. Was she humorous?

    If she didn¡¯t make a fool of herself, it would be considered humorous. If she made a fool of herself, it would probably be funny.

    However, who knew? She believed that before her, there were also people who snuck in. Paying 100 taels was not a big deal for many rich people in the martial world, but no one would pay so much to see a courtesan they¡¯ve never met before.

    ¡°Thank God I met you. Otherwise, I would have made a fool of myself.¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaolu lowered her voice and thanked him seriously.

    Li Yu shook his head. ¡°Young Master Su, you don¡¯t have to thank me. A hundred taels is indeed not worth it. Actually, this courtesandy is none other than the woman who crippled me for two years. Her name is Wan Rong.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very surprised. She still remembered what Li Yu had said back then.

    She remembered very clearly that Wang Mian, who had teamed up with Wan Rong, had been taken revenge by Li Yu. He did not have a good ending. Li Yu was not a soft-hearted person. How could Wan Rong escape his control?

    Li Yu¡¯s expression was calm as he said softly, ¡°I was lucky enough to meet youst year. After I recovered, I captured them and let them see me stand up again. Then, I sent them back to their original spot.¡±

    Li Yu paused and leaned his head towards Su Xiaolu before continuing, ¡°Thest time we said goodbye, I promised to tell you what I did. Let¡¯s talk about Wang Mian first. If Wang Mian had followed you at that time, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do with him. He was unlucky and left on his own. ording to the agreement, I let him escape for an entire day and night before slowly tracking him down. He could actually escape. The bad thing was that he thought he was smart.¡±

    ¡°He thought he was smart?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about Wang Mian. She felt that Wang Mian was quite smart. In those few days, he had checked himself countless times for anything suspicious, but he had thrown away anything suspicious.

    But in the end he was caught.

    Li Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he thinks he¡¯s smart. He thinks that his broken foot is a secret that no one knows, but that¡¯s not the case. In the past two years, I¡¯ve investigated all his secrets and found out the secret of his broken feet. I was also very surprised. I haven¡¯t touched him. I even asked Wang Jiang to add something to it. As long as he doesn¡¯t abandon his broken leg, he will never be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°He thought it was a fluke that no one knew his secret, but it wasn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I was able to capture him. It was because of that foot of his.¡±

    He remembered thest promise. This time, he told Su Xiaolu what he had not saidst time.

    ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was enlightened. Li Yu was really too smart.

    Li Yu looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes. Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were very beautiful and notplicated at all.

    ¡°What about Wan Rong? Why is she here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not wait to ask.

    The surroundings were very noisy and Li Yu spoke softly. Su Xiaolu subconsciously moved her head closer.

    Li Yu continued softly, ¡°Wan Rong was sent to the military camp by me back then. After she saw me that time, I got someone to send her back.¡±

    ¡°Last year, that military camp went north and identally entered the fog. In the end, only Wan Rong came out alive. She kept going north and finally settled down here. I heard the news and came to take a look. That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    With that, Li Yu lowered his eyes to hide the darkness in them.

    He, Wan Rong, and Wang Mian had a blood feud. Even if he didn¡¯t care about them, he would definitely pay attention to them until they died.

    What he did not tell Su Xiaolu was that Wang Mian had alreadymitted suicide before the New Year.

    However, Wan Rong had such a situation. He had to figure it out. Otherwise, in the future, when Wan Rong looked for him to take revenge, he would be caught off guard.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hearing you say that, I¡¯m a little curious. Where did Wan Ronge from?¡±

    There were foreign fogs everywhere in the world. It was easy to tell. The other world was still a mystery.

    ¡°In Hengzhou, but after she came out, she didn¡¯t stay in Hengzhou. Instead, she went all the way north.¡±

    Li Yu was also puzzled, so he came personally this time.

    He had to find out. People said that the fog was the territory of another world. There were dangers and treasures inside.

    After separating from Su Xiaolu, he had actually gone to the fog and obtained some good things. It was precisely because of this that Wan Rong¡¯s encounter made him feel more threatened. Between him and Wan Rong, only one of them would live.

    He believed that Wan Rong would not let him off. Instead of waiting, it was better to take the initiative to attack.

    ¡°Young Master Su, we¡¯ve heard the story. Sit at the other table. We don¡¯t know how capable Wan Rong is now. She has a deep hatred for me. If she sees us sitting together, she will inevitably implicate you.¡±

    Li Yu smiled at Su Xiaolu and politely pointed to another table.

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate. She nodded and cupped her fists in thanks. ¡°Thank you for telling me, Young Master Li. Thank you.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu sat at another table.

    Li Yu smiled. Su Xiaolu¡¯s attention was no longer on him. She did not seem to have any deep thoughts. It was so simple that it was difficult not to be tempted.

    Su Xiaolu felt Li Yu looking at her, but he quickly stopped looking. She did not pay much attention to it. This Heaven Immortal Brothel was too big. There were too many people sitting below.

    Su Xiaolu looked around carefully but could not find Old Wu and Gui You. She could not help but wonder if they were no longer here.

    At this moment, the Madam of the brothel1, who was wearing a flowery dress, went on stage. She waved her fan happily and said, ¡°Dear guests, please be quiet. I know that you want to see our Miss Wan Rong, so I won¡¯t leave you all hanging. Our Miss Wan Rong is an immortal. Her words will definitelye true, and she¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s definitely not a loss for you to chat with her for a night. The starting price today is 1,000 taels.¡±

    ¡°Wan Rong, my daughter,e out and let everyone see you.¡±

    The Madam smiled and couldn¡¯t close her mouth. After saying that, she turned around and waved.

    Wan Rong appeared from the stairs in a red dress. She was very beautiful and moving. When she walked down the stairs, people gasped at her appearance.

    When they saw her, they would automatically think that she was so beautiful, more beautiful than all other women.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. There was a faint fragrance in the air that was refreshing and intoxicating.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little dizzy, as if she was drunk.

    She was not drunk. She had only seen the beauty¡¯s true appearance.

    Someone had already begun to shake his head and praise her. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re unparalleled in the world. I only took a look at you and I already feel drunk. Miss Wan Rong¡¯s beauty is really captivating.¡±

    Someone shouted excitedly, ¡°Miss Wan Rong, Miss Wan Rong, choose me. Although I don¡¯t have that much money, as long as you choose me, I can give you my life.¡±

 Chapter 649 - 649 Auction Her

    649 Auction Her

    ¡°Miss Wan Rong, I can give you my life too¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss Wan Rong¡­¡±

    Excited cheers sounded one after another.

    Instantly, the crowd surged, everyone was going crazy for this woman.

    !!

    Wan Rong smiled and did not say anything. She looked down at the people who were fanatical for her, like a female immortal from the heavens. She was extremely beautiful and cold like an ice lotus.

    She raised her hand gently. The Madam had already reached out to hold her hand.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Our Wan Rong isn¡¯t a man-eating demon. Why would she want your lives? You should be satisfied in the presence of my daughter. She has be an immortal. This scent can prolong life and treat illnesses just by smelling it.¡±

    The Madam smiled and waved her fan.

    Wan Rong raised her hand and gently twirled around on the stage. Her red gauze dress fluttered, and the unique fragrance that belonged to Wan Rong spread in all directions.

    Everyone took a deep breath and revealed intoxicated expressions.

    Su Xiaolu took a few breaths. These were all spiritual energies. Pure spiritual energy.

    This Wan Rong was like a spirit body, emitting spiritual energy all over her body. How could she not smell good?

    How could one¡¯s body not be well if one absorbed spiritual energy?

    Su Xiaolu lowered her voice and said to Li Yu, ¡°Quick, take a few more breaths. This is all spiritual energy.¡±

    Li Yu had spent a hundred taels of silver. If it was really just to see Wan Rong, he would suffer a huge loss.

    Now that he had spiritual energy to absorb, he had to absorb more. Howfortable would it be if he could be alone with Wan Rong?

    Those people who were crazy for Wan Rong had already begun to bid.

    In just five minutes, 1,000 taels became 10,000 taels.

    The Madam was smiling so much that she could not close her eyes.

    Wan Rong also smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t speak and only walked around the stage a few times, asionally twirling.

    However, the real big shots had yet to start. Those who started bidding often could notst till the end.

    Those who could not afford to bid were all breathing crazily with their eyes closed. Su Xiaolu looked around. Very good, all of their nostrils had expanded a few times.

    Su Xiaolu hoped that Wan Rong could spin a few more times. Every time she spun, she spread spiritual energy all around.

    ¡°Forty thousand taels.¡±

    After reaching 40,000 taels, there were fewer and fewer bids.

    The smile on the Madam¡¯s face didn¡¯t stop. She waved her fan and said with a smile, ¡°40,000 taels. Is there a higher price? My girl has to apany you for a day and a night. Not to mention anything else, even my girl¡¯s bath water carries an immortal aura.¡±

    ¡°42,000 taels.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu heard this price, she subconsciously looked in the direction, but it was a private room.

    Su Xiaolu clenched her fists. The two Masters were really here without her.

    Su Xiaolu had been paying attention in that direction. The bidder was Gui You.

    In the dark, someone was deliberately raising the price. Gui You¡¯s voice became slower and slower.

    After the price reached 60,000 taels, the voice that raised the price with Gui You did not disappear. After he raised the price, Gui You stopped bidding.

    The Madam smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s gettingte. My daughter is taken tonight.¡±

    Wan Rong also turned around and walked lightly towards the stairs, quickly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The other girls of the Heaven Immortal Brothel also began toe out one after another. Without Wan Rong, it was fine to choose them.

    They more or less smelled of Wan Rong.

    Su Xiaolu had already gotten up and was about to go out, but those girls were too clingy.

    Li Yu¡¯s face darkened, so no one dared to approach him.

    Su Xiaolu could not take it anymore and was pulled away by Li Yu.

    After leaving the Heaven Immortal Brothel, Su Xiaolu thanked him. ¡°Young Master Li, thank you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had never seen such a scene in her two lifetimes. It was really difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Young Master Su is innocent by nature. To them, it¡¯s fine as long as you keep a cold face.¡±

    Li Yu smiled. Su Xiaolu was young and a woman herself. She was also inexperienced in the world, so it was normal that she could not handle it.

    He thought it was quite cute.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Li. Then, we¡¯ll bid farewell.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thanked Li Yu and wanted to wait for the two Masters.

    Li Yu smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su wants to wait for your masters. Actually, Young Master Su doesn¡¯t have to wait. That bid earlier was a ploy. That¡¯s why your master would have Wan Rong in the end. He might not be able toe out now.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Su, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we go and eat something? I still want to make a deal with you.¡±

    Li Yu cupped his hands politely at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu could think of that too, but she was a little worried. She looked at Li Yu and thought that Li Yu had helped her a few times today. She nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Yu had a feud with Wan Rong, so it was obvious what deal he wanted to make.

    In any case, the two Masters would not being back. They had spent so much and had a chance to earn some back. It would be a waste not to earn it.

    Su Xiaolu nced at Li Yu beside her and said, ¡°Young Master Li, let me say this first. I won¡¯t help for free, but since you helped me twice just now, I¡¯ll charge you less.¡±

    Li Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu was really cute. She was not shy at all and was very generous.

    Ice City was also very noisy at night. The fragrance of cooking and roasting made one drool. This was a rich city.

    The two of them ate and drank together.

    Li Yu¡¯s request was very simple. He paid Su Xiaolu to buy information about Wan Rong for 100 taels per message.

    Su Xiaolu agreed. The two of them agreed to meet here tomorrow night.

    When Su Xiaolu returned to the inn, it was alreadyte at night. Gui You and Old Wu had yet to return.

    She went back to her room to sleep. She believed that there must be a reason why the two Masters did this.

    After falling asleep, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the two Masters and Wan Rong were doing.

    ¡ª-

    Wan Rong came to the room and saw Gui You and Old Wu. It was old men again.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was cold as he said to Wan Rong, ¡°Come and lie down.¡±

    ...

    Wan Rong was very unwilling. She was most unwilling to serve old men.

    Old Wu smiled and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. We old men can¡¯t do it anymore, but we prefer to study the bodies of beauties. Come over and lie down. Just sleep well. The two of us won¡¯t do anything, but we¡¯ve spent so much money after all. It¡¯s not too much to ask for a bit of your blood, right?¡±

    Wan Rong really had nothing to say. She walked over arrogantly. Although it felt strange, she stilly down. She didn¡¯t care what happened because it would only be beneficial to her.

    After shey down, Old Wu began to take her pulse.

    Gui You opened Wan Rong¡¯s clothes and pinched her bones.

    Wan Rong looked at the two old men in confusion, feeling very puzzled. One of these two old men seemed to be treating her, and the other was pinching her fingers, elbows, and knees. He pressed on her bones and did not pity her at all. It hurt. What kind of fetish did they have?

 Chapter 650 - 650 Taking Blood

    650 Taking Blood

    Old Wu focused his attention and took her pulse. He closed his eyes and did not even look at Wan Rong¡¯s body. He even used two balls of cotton to block his nose and did not smell Wan Rong¡¯s scent.

    Gui You and Wan Rong had skin contact, but his gaze was cold. Even when he looked at Wan Rong¡¯s body, he did not have any thoughts.

    As for Wan Rong, her breathing was a little unstable.

    Her cold eyes seemed to have turned into a pool of water.

    The next second, a handkerchief covered Wan Rong¡¯s face.

    Gui You pressed Wan Rong¡¯s acupoint so that she couldn¡¯t move or speak. He endured his disgust and said coldly to Old Wu, who had closed his eyes, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Old Wu smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? The night is still young¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then you do it.¡±

    Gui You interrupted Old Wu. He didn¡¯t want to touch this woman.

    Gui You¡¯s words made Old Wu shut up. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Wan Rong, who couldn¡¯t move, realized that she had encountered an expert. She immediately panicked and trembled. She even wanted to twist her body.

    She thought that the two old men lusted after her, but she didn¡¯t expect them not to be. This made Wan Rong, who was used to being in such ces, not know what to do. She had been toocent recently and forgot that there was always someone better than her out there.

    Especially when she realized that Old Wu and Gui You were both people with superpowers, the panic in her heart intensified.

    When Wan Rong panicked about what they would do to her next, Old Wu actually had no intention of doing anything to her.

    After taking her pulse, he took out tworge bottles, cut Wan Rong¡¯s wrist, and began to collect the blood.

    Wan Rong¡¯s blood was very sweet, and the air was filled with a sweet smell.

    Wan Rong¡¯s breathing was fast, as if she was urging someone to do something to her.

    But in the next second, Gui You shed her neck with his hand and Wan Rong fainted.

    Old Wu covered the bottle that had been filled with blood and put it away. He then treated Wan Rong¡¯s wound. When the powder was sprinkled on it, the wound stopped bleeding. All the sweet smell was sealed by the powder.

    After wrapping her wound with gauze, Old Wu said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    He took out a bottle and threw it to Gui You. Gui You opened it, opened Wan Rong¡¯s mouth, and poured it in.

    After doing all this, the two of them left the Heaven Immortal Brothel.

    They returned to the inn, washed up, and went to bed.

    The next day, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened. They woke up in the morning and greeted Su Xiaolu. ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re up early.¡±

    The three of them sat together to eat.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Masters, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Old Wu took a bite of the bone marrow and replied, ¡°Pretty good. What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep well?¡±

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and saw a sly smile on her face. He said calmly, ¡°You wentst night too?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pouted. Gui You was too smart.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, why were you hiding from me? What did you do with Wan Rongst night!¡±

    Old Wu spluttered, his face turning red with embarrassment.

    He went to that ce at his age and was caught by his little disciple. He really wanted to escape.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu helplessly. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t you know what kind of ce that is? You¡¯re not obedient at all. Don¡¯t you usually sleep early? You don¡¯t get up when I asked you to, but you refuse to sleep too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew his and Gui You¡¯s personalities well. Sometimes, when they were traveling, she would not get up even if they woke her up. However,st night, she did not sleep when they asked her to sleep.

    She really deserved a beating.

    Su Xiaolu pressed her tongue against her cheek and nodded with a smile. She looked very obedient, but she continued to ask, ¡°Then why did you hide it from me?¡±

    Old Wu blew his beard angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. You¡¯re not allowed to tell her either, Gui You.¡±

    However, just as Old Wu finished speaking, Gui You had already spoken. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about Wan Rong. Previously, there was news that she¡¯s like a humanoid ginseng and has the ability to control others with her words. She must have obtained something good in the foreign world. We went to buy some of her blood. It might be usefulter.¡±

    ¡°Then you spent tens of thousands of taels yesterday to buy her blood??¡±

    Su Xiaolu was shocked.

    Gui You nodded. ¡°Her things will soon be priceless. This blood can be exchanged for dozens of times its value. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±

    Wan Rong was not very capable. She was not too good at hiding her strength. It would probably not be long before she disappeared from the world.

    ¡°Since she has the ability to control others with her words, what if she says something bad to you when you take her blood?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said worriedly. Controlling others with her words was a very powerful ability.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. She didn¡¯t even say much. Even if she wants to curse us, she has to know our names. Besides, she¡¯s not that powerful. She didn¡¯t work on this. Many things are bluffing and useless. She used her strength in ces she shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Gui You exined calmly, letting Su Xiaolu know what they had done.

    Old Wu was furious and snorted loudly.

    Su Xiaolu held her chopsticks and quickly picked up a piece of beef for Old Wu. She smiled and asked, ¡°Master, how¡¯s her condition?¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s in excellent health. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her at all. She might even be a martial arts genius better than you and your brother.¡±

    Old Wu pointed at Gui You. ¡°You have to ask him.¡±

    Gui You nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Her bones and meridians are perfect. If she practices martial arts, it¡¯s difficult to predict what kind of achievements she will have.¡±

    But no matter how good a seedling was, it had to be nurtured.

    Wan Rong did not think of this herself. She did not even think about that. She was only serving people with her looks. She didn¡¯t even practice her ability to control others with her words. Her good abilities were all used to serve people with her looks.

    A woman as beautiful as an immortal seemed to be able to consecrate her words. Being with her for a night could extend one¡¯s lifespan and improve one¡¯s health. She could even do everything smoothly. It was reasonable for Wan Rong to be popr.

    ...

    Her price would only get higher, but her consequences would definitely not get better.

    ¡°Alright, remember this. Next time, no matter what, you have to be obedient, understand?¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s expression was serious. Those ces were not good ces. There were all kinds of people there. If she was not careful, she might die.

    Su Xiaolu nodded obediently and raised her hand to swear, ¡°Masters, don¡¯t worry. Next time, if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t be curious.¡±

    This time, she wasn¡¯t careful enough. If she hadn¡¯t met Li Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape so easily.

    After breakfast, Su Xiaolu went out with Old Wu and Gui You to buy some things.

 Chapter 651 - 651 Not Saying It

    651 Not Saying It

    At night, Su Xiaolu went to the appointment.

    Li Yu ordered some dishes. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su, please.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Yu and said, ¡°Young Master Li, please forgive me for going back on my word.¡±

    Li Yu was a little puzzled. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it. This is a hundred taels of silver. Consider it repayment for helping me outst night, but I won¡¯t tell you about Wan Rong.¡±

    Li Yu was not a kind person. If he knew that Wan Rong was harmless, he would probably attack immediately.

    If Su Xiaolu did not tell him this important information, he would find out sooner orter. However, when he found out, it would be Li Yu¡¯s business. She did not want to get involved in this matter.

    Li Yu lowered his eyes and looked at the hundred taels of silver in front of him. He didn¡¯t ept it. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master Su, you don¡¯t have to do this. Businesses are mutually beneficial. There¡¯s no such thing as forced business in this world. I, Li Yu, am not that kind of person. What favor? The spiritual herbs you soldst time have already made me owe you a lot of favors. What happened yesterday was just me repaying a favor.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I want to make friends with Young Master Su. Even if we¡¯re just acquaintances, I won¡¯t ignore you when you¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    Li Yu looked at Su Xiaolu sincerely.

    Since Su Xiaolu refused to say anything about Wan Rong, then so be it.

    Sometimes, encountering one was already the greatest blessing.

    Su Xiaolu was not muddle-headed. She pushed the banknotes again and said, ¡°No matter what Young Master Li thinks about the divine medicinest time, my rule is to exchange stories for divine medicine. If I think your story is worth it, then it is. If I think it¡¯s not worth it, then it¡¯s not. If you don¡¯t want the medicine, I¡¯ll tell you about Wan Rong.¡±

    She might not be scheming enough, but she had a scale in her heart. Whatever happened was what it was.

    Seeing how insistent Su Xiaolu was, Li Yu reached out and took the banknotes. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡±

    When the food was served, Li Yu smiled and teased, ¡°I can be considered acquaintances. Is it okay to treat you to a meal?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°No thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal the next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Will you go to the fog in Ice City too?¡±

    Li Yu changed the topic.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    Since they were already here, even if there was no danger and they did not encounter anything good, they would still go in and take a look.

    ¡°Then I wish you all a smooth journey.¡±

    Li Yu said his blessings.

    After dinner, the two of them separated.

    Li Yu looked at Su Xiaolu and sighed. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t take a shortcut.

    Wan Rong had some luck, but he was not bad either. He might lose the game, but it would take some time. Wan Rong was a woman who served others with her looks. It was not convenient for him to appear, but as long as she sold it, he had plenty of ways.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu disappear, Li Yu also turned around and left.

    Not long after Su Xiaolu and Li Yu separated, she met Old Wu and Gui You.

    Old Wu coughed lightly and muttered in disdain, ¡°Your taste is terrible.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t interact with Li Yu. Such a person can¡¯t tolerate any bad things. He¡¯s not magnanimous and isn¡¯t suitable to be friends with.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know how much her two Masters had seen.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and became serious. ¡°Girl, you have to listen to me, understand?¡±

    Old Wu pointed at Gui You. ¡°Your Master Gui You has investigated him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Gui You.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°He¡¯s investigating us, so I naturally have to investigate him. This person isn¡¯t as clear-cut as he looks. Be it friendship or anything else, he¡¯s not suitable. He wants too much.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. If your friend is jealous that you have many friends and want to get rid of all your other friends, what will you do? If the man you like in the future doesn¡¯t allow you to go out and meet anyone, doesn¡¯t allow you to do anything, and only allows you to revolve around him, will you feel ufortable? Li Yu is such a person. Be it as a friend or a partner, he is too controlling,¡± Gui You exined to Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu was already 14 years old this year. She should begin to have such feelings.

    Li Yu was good-looking and looked gentle and elegant. Moreover, he knew when to advance and when to retreat. It was not surprising that Su Xiaolu would fall for it.

    However, as Masters, they had found out what kind of person Li Yu was, so it was impossible for them not to tell Su Xiaolu.

    The girl was also smart. She had seen and experienced a lot. She would understand.

    Old Wu was afraid that Su Xiaolu did not understand love. He thought for a moment and added, ¡°Girl, think about it this way. If you be friends with Li Yu, you can¡¯t be friends with Little Niu in the future. Also, you can¡¯t even talk to your young disciple, An Lie, and An Cheng. Li Yu is such a person, so he has no friends.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held the arms of the two masters and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Masters. I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I have no feelings for Li Yu.¡±

    ¡°I ate with him because he helped me out yesterday. Coincidentally, this Wan Rong has an old grudge against him. I originally agreed to do business with him, but I went back on my word today. I didn¡¯t tell him about Wan Rong.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told them everything that had happened yesterday, although she was a little helpless. She had never thought of being with or liking anyone.

    Gui You and Old Wu cared about her just like her old Master in her previous life.

    When she was in her teens, she was only focused on studying and medicine, but the old man would still test her. This worry would never dissipate. As an elder, he would worry about his descendants for the rest of his life.

    He was afraid that she would fall in love at such a young age, but he was also afraid that she would not fall in love when she grew up. He would always have endless worries.

    All Su Xiaolu could do was say the truth. The rest would be answered by time.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Old Wu was a little unconvinced. He was really anxious, but Su Xiaolu was a girl. He really couldn¡¯t go overboard with some things.

    Moreover, feelings were the worst things to deal with. He had seen two people who werepletely unrted, but they loved each other to death. He had also seen rational and smart women who were blinded by love¡­ He thought that if Su Xiaolu was like this, he would probably die of anger.

    Gui You was calmer. He tugged at Old Wu and changed the topic. ¡°Everything that needs to be prepared is almost ready. Let¡¯s go to the fog tomorrow and see if we can find anything.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She pretended not to see the looks the two Masters exchange looks.

    ...

    After returning to the inn, Su Xiaolu returned to her room, but her old habit kicked in again. She focused her attention and began to eavesdrop. Her five senses were much stronger than ordinary people, so it was not difficult for her to eavesdrop. She heard Old Wu say to Gui You angrily, ¡°Gui You, why didn¡¯t you let me ask just now? Girls at this age worry me the most. Back then, my sister was deceived at this age! I wanted to take in a male disciple, but who knew that the heavens would give me a girl?¡±

 Chapter 652 - 652 Worry

    652 Worry

    Hearing this, Su Xiaolu¡¯s ears were almost pricked up.

    When she was born, the old man was already over 60 years old. Now, he was almost 80 years old.

    In her memory, the old man had always been taciturn and had a proud and strange temper. He wasn¡¯t nice to people he didn¡¯t care about.

    She knew that the old man was the sessor of Minggu Medical Sect, but she knew nothing about the old man¡¯s past.

    After Old Wu finishedining, Gui You said calmly, ¡°Perhaps the girl didn¡¯t mean anything at first. If you say too much, she¡¯ll pay more attention to Li Yu. Li Yu isn¡¯t a good match. If she really falls into his hands, the girl will suffer greatly. Therefore, we¡¯ll do whatever the girl says. Don¡¯t mention too much to prevent the girl from paying too much attention. We¡¯ll leave after taking a look in the fog. Li Yu¡¯s greatest enemy is here. He won¡¯t leave.¡±

    As long as they didn¡¯t have the chance to meet in the future, everything would be resolved.

    ¡°Compared to Li Yu, I¡¯m more worried about the other¡­¡±

    Gui You frowned. Compared to Li Yu, Zhou Zhi worried him more.

    Old Wu frowned. ¡°What you say makes sense, but the girl doesn¡¯t have much chance to meet him. Let¡¯s work harder in the next few years. That person might get married in a few years. Sigh, raising a girl is really worrying.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had indeed paid too much attention to the girl and they had even experienced life and death together. However, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, he was from the royal family. Now that the spiritual energy had recovered, the emperor wouldn¡¯t watch him die alone. When he got married, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Do you think everyone is your sister, ditching her own brother for a man?¡±

    Gui You rolled his eyes and said coldly.

    Old Wu sighed. ¡°Who can understand the word ¡®love¡¯? I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to experience the fusion of foreignnds and practice martial arts. I¡¯m unfazed by whatever happens.¡±

    If Su Xiaolu really went crazy for a man in the future, as a Master, apart from feeling heartache, he had no other choice.

    ¡°The girl won¡¯t.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s tone was firm.

    Old Wu nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡±

    It had to be said that Gui You was a good judge of character. Since he was so sure, the girl he was worried about definitely wouldn¡¯t be so irrational.

    This was the best. This was the best.

    When Su Xiaolu heard that her two Masters were so worried about her, she had many emotions in her heart. In her previous life, she had never met a man whom she loved to death.

    However, she thought that even if she met someone she liked, she would not disregard the feelings of her family for him.

    She believed that love and being loved were mutual. If the people she loved didn¡¯t love her, then she didn¡¯t want to love them. She couldn¡¯t make so many people who loved her sad just because she loved someone.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu picked up food for Gui You and Old Wu obediently.

    ¡°Did you do something wrong? You¡¯re unountably solicitous. Do you understand?¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu suspiciously.

    Gui You also looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu thought about her eavesdroppingst night and felt a little guilty. However, when she saw Old Wu¡¯s white hair, she felt a lump in her throat and choked. ¡°I just saw that Master¡¯s hair is getting white. I want to treat the two Masters better. I hope you can eat more so that you can age slower.¡±

    With the recovery of spiritual energy, the human physique had improved, but had the human lifespan also improved?

    This was not clear. Old Wu was in good health, but he was in his seventies, almost 80 years old. He might be much stronger and healthier than old people his age, but he was still different from young people.

    Thinking of this, Su Xiaolu actually wanted to cry.

    Old Wu immediately flicked her forehead and said proudly, ¡°You brat, you want me to die as soon as possible so that you can inherit the family business, right? Dream on. With my body, I still have another 50 years or so to live. At that time, you¡¯ll be an old girl and not look any better.¡±

    ¡°You actually dare to despise Master for being old. Then why aren¡¯t you quickly researching something good for beauty?¡±

    Old Wu urged fiercely.

    Gui You touched his face thoughtfully and said to Su Xiaolu calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re free, you can study it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    In the past, he had never seen the two Masters care about looks.

    ¡°Good disciple, did you hear that? Master doesn¡¯t want to be old anymore. Look at you. You¡¯ve gotten rid of scars and cured the fox¡¯s stench. Then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to make one¡¯s appearance ageless, right? Remember, Master doesn¡¯t want it to be too troublesome. It¡¯s best if you make it into a pill and I take it internally. I don¡¯t want the topical kind.¡±

    Old Wu picked up a piece of meat for Su Xiaolu and smiled kindly. ¡°Xiaolu, Master is relying on you to regain his youth.¡±

    Gui You nodded and echoed calmly, ¡°It¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Apart from agreeing, there was nothing Su Xiaolu could do.

    She thought that her two Masters did not care about looks. It seemed that she did not know enough.

    After breakfast, they went shopping again. They were almost done preparing. They would rest at the inn tonight and prepare to go to the fog the next day.

    After returning to her room, Su Xiaolu entered the Space to look at Mantis Shrimp.

    A small hole was bitten into the Interface Stone. Mantis Shrimpy on the Interface Stone and licked it.

    Su Xiaolu pulled it away. It was very unwilling to let go.

    Su Xiaolu realized that the fur of Mantis Shrimp seemed to have dimmed a little. She looked at it again and again to confirm that it was really not as white as before.

    The Interface Stone was ck, and so was the big bear. Mantis Shrimp was white at first. After feeding it for so long, its fur had not changed.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the Mantis Shrimp and muttered in disbelief, ¡°No way, no way, no way. Did you eat the Interface Stone to grow up and be a ck bear??¡±

    ¡°Wu wu wu yi yi¡ª¡±

    Mantis Shrimp twisted its body and kicked its legs.

    Su Xiaolu hugged the Mantis Shrimp and rubbed it. She frowned and muttered to herself, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If it¡¯s eating the Interface Stone, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad thing? If it eats the two worlds and causes fusion, wouldn¡¯t it bring disaster? ording to human thinking, this has to be a pest.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know if it was right to raise such a thing.

    It was really difficult for her to kill it now.

    She poked the round Mantis Shrimp, and it flipped out its stomach.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu sighed and muttered, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a small stone. You won¡¯t grow up much if you eat it. Why should I care so much? And this is just a guess. It¡¯s not certain.¡±

    If it could eat the Interface Stone, why was it killed so easily? That big bear was very powerful, but it was not invincible. Countless doubts appeared in Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart. She sighed and yed with Mantis Shrimp for a long time before leaving the Space.

    No matter what creature it was, she couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away after raising it. Just like the carp in the spiritual spring water. Every time she came in, she would take a look and couldn¡¯t bear to eat it anymore.

 Chapter 653 - 653 Take a Look

    653 Take a Look

    The Space was her other home, her one and only secret. She cherished every de of grass and tree here. Now that she could raise living things, the carp and Mantis Shrimp meant a lot to her.

    Therefore, no matter what the Mantis Shrimp was, she would keep it.

    It was a dreamless night.

    The next day, after breakfast, the three of them set off.

    The fog in Ice City was not far. The ice and snow on the road had been stepped on and melted. The people in the city knew that they could no longer find anything good inside, but they still wanted to go in and try their luck. What if they were lucky and happened to encounter something that others could not find?

    Near the fog, a chill seeped out, mixed with spiritual energy.

    Su Xiaolu pulled up her scarf to cover her mouth and nose to avoid the cold aura.

    It was too cold inside. The horses outside were not used to the cold weather, so they relied on their feet to enter.

    Away from the thick fog, they could see snow everywhere.

    The dense trees were covered in snow. It was really cold in these areas.

    Most people could not stand the temperature, but humans had always had great potential, so even though they knew that it was cold, people still kepting in.

    The three of them met some people collecting snow.

    Su Xiaolu grabbed a handful of snow.

    Old Wu said, ¡°After the snow in here freezes into ice, it melts slower than outside. Ice City is famous for its snow. The snow here is useless to us, but it¡¯s useful to them.¡±

    In this foreign realm, there were treasures everywhere. Every breath he took was a treasure.

    Moreover, the spiritual energy here was rich. Even if they could not find anything, they could juste here and absorb a few more mouthfuls of spiritual energy.

    ¡°Some foreign areas in the fog are more dangerous because there are many beasts, but there are also very calm ces. For example, the foreign areas in Ice City are less dangerous, so almost all the citizens of Ice City havee here. Some people go back with some branches to boil water, pluck some leaves, eat some snow, and so on.¡±

    Gui You also said.

    They had always been paying attention to the situation in the other world. Coincidentally, he had some good friends who sent messages to each other, so they knew more.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this makes sense. This world is very magical.¡±

    Su Xiaolu grabbed a handful of clean snow and put it in her mouth.

    There was spiritual energy, but it was insignificant.

    People did not dare to go too deep into this world. They knew too little.

    The three of them gradually walked further and further away. They did not meet anyone else and everything was quiet.

    After walking for a day, the three of them found nothing.

    Old Wu rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing good here. Let¡¯s eat something and go back. Let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sniffed. She swallowed the dry pancake in her mouth and said, ¡°Master, there seems to be a river not far from here. I¡¯ll go to the river and see if there are fish or shrimp. If there are, we can roast fish to eat.¡±

    As long as the fire was controlled well and it was not burnt too much, the grilled fish would be quite delicious.

    Old Wu nodded, and Gui You agreed silently.

    When they went out, they ate mostly dry rations.

    The dry rations only served to fill their stomachs and did not taste good. Although their culinary skills were poor, they wanted to eat something warm.

    It was just a little troublesome, but that was what Su Xiaolu was here for.

    Since the little girl was not afraid of trouble, they would let her do it.

    Su Xiaolu found a river. The river was so clear that she could see the bottom. There were only stones. There was a thickyer of snow on the shore.

    Su Xiaolu did not give up. There were no traces of beasts at all. Was there not even small fish or crabs in the river?

    She went into the river to move the stones. She froze.

    She reached out and touched the stone and information automatically appeared in her mind.

    The Interface Stone was located at the intersection of the two worlds. The Interface Stone was used to separate and iste the two worlds and could not be damaged. If the Interface Stone copsed, the two worlds would fuse and its use would only be to repair the interface.

    She touched others, some with information, some without.

    However, there were actually many Interface Stones in this river.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t care less. She searched the river. As long as it was an Interface Stone, she put it in the Space.

    She groped along the river and gradually lost track of time.

    Gui You and Old Wu came and watched from afar as Su Xiaolu moved the stones in the river seriously.

    They smiled at each other.

    Old Wu med Gui You. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re usually too harsh on my disciple. It¡¯s not easy for her to go back without finding a fish.¡±

    Gui You pondered for a moment and did not refute.

    Old Wu rubbed his hands and shouted with heartache, ¡°Girl, forget it if there¡¯s no fish. We¡¯re only here for a day or two. The water is cold. Come back quickly.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt guilty.

    Damn¡ªshe really looked like she refused to leave because she couldn¡¯t find fish and prawns.

    She had already lost count of how many Interface Stones she had touched, and there were fewer and fewer of them she could find now. She had also walked a long way along the river. She had forgotten about the cold. In order not to worry her two Masters too much, Su Xiaolu went ashore from the river.

    Gui You pinched her wrist and injected a strong internal breath into her to ward off the cold.

    Su Xiaolu felt even more guilty. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at the two Masters, afraid that she would be exposed if their gazes met.

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t find it. Master won¡¯t me you. Why did you suddenly be stupid?¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s heart ached and he felt a little helpless.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu touched her nose and said obediently, ¡°Good Masters, I know my mistake.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was so obedient that Gui You and Old Wu couldn¡¯t bear to say anything else. They just thought that the girl had grown up and had more emotions and thoughts. It was normal for her to slowly change. As she grew up, it was impossible for her to remain unchanged.

    Without any gains, the three of them did not stay in the fog.

    After resting in a different inn in Ice City for the night, Old Wu and Gui You left Ice City with Su Xiaolu the next day.

    As soon as they left, someone in the crowd turned around and returned.

    He reported the news to his master.

    Knowing that Su Xiaolu and her masters had already left, Li Yu waved his hand and asked them to leave.

    His gaze darkened. Then, he pped his hands and the secret guards appeared. Li Yu ordered coldly, ¡°Clean up. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not tell him about Wan Rong. He only spent a few more days to find out.

    Wan Rong was no longer something to be afraid of. He was not interested in her and stopped paying attention to her.

    After everyone left, Li Yu sat in front of the table with a cold expression. He spread out the rice paper, picked up a pen, and dipped it in ink. His expression was gloomy. Moonlight shone in through the open window, and he frowned.

    ...

    He wrote down Su Xiaolu¡¯s name. In this world, not only was there the scorching sun during the day, but there should also be darkness at night. The world was like this, let alone people. Why did people have to be magnanimous? Couldn¡¯t he keep what belongs to him? He could also take her to many ces and see many sceneries. Why couldn¡¯t she just go with him?

 Chapter 654 - 654 Returning to Town

    654 Returning to Town

    Why did she have to make many friends to be happy? Why was one not enough?.

    He was not happy at all that the two old men had evaluated him like that.

    He was even more unhappy that Su Xiaolu did not like him.

    Li Yu picked up the paper with Su Xiaolu¡¯s name on it. His lips curled into a sinister smile and he whispered, ¡°Since you¡¯re so prejudiced against me, I¡¯ll have to provoke you.¡±

    If they wanted to avoid him, he would not let them have their way.

    ¡ª-

    Inte February, spring came, and many dead trees sprouted new branches. Everything was green and it was not so cold.

    Along the way, there was beautiful scenery everywhere.

    As soon as the weather became better, many flowers bloomed.

    Peach blossoms, pear blossoms, and so on.

    The three of them walked around the north. Su Xiaolu saw many special sceneries.

    Along the way, they also went to the foreignnds a few times. Their harvest was not big. As the temperature warmed, the snow and ice in the foreignnd melted. There was no ce for beasts to live. There were mostly herbs, but there was no danger. All the herbs had been picked.

    Further in, people had scruples. When they reached a certain boundary, people automatically stopped going deeper.

    It was not until early May that Su Xiaolu and the others entered Furongzhou and were about to return to their hometown, Southern Mountain Vige, that a fog appeared. That was where Su Xiaolu¡¯s hometown was. The masters and disciple decided to take a look.

    This fog had not appeared for long. There were faint beast roars. Ordinary people did not dare to approach.

    To ordinary people, this was fear. Therefore, the government immediately sent an army to guard it.

    Gui You and Old Wu received the news immediately. The government was gathering martial arts experts to enter together.

    Priority was given to people with superpowers.

    On the 11th of May, Su Xiaolu and her masters arrived at Goathorn Town.

    Su Xiaolu was a little emotional to return to this familiar ce after two years.

    When she arrived at her doorstep, Su Xiaolu heard a human voiceing from inside. She was stunned.

    How could there be someone in her house? Not only was there someone in her house, but there was also someone in Chen Hu¡¯s house next door.

    At this moment, the next door opened and a woman looked at Su Xiaolu for a few seconds. The woman did not recognize Su Xiaolu, but Su Xiaolu recognized her. She was from the Chen family, Chen Long¡¯s wife, Madam Yang.

    Madam Yang did not recognize Su Xiaolu dressed as a man. She nced up and down and said, ¡°Who are you? Are you looking for a ce to stay? My house is empty. It only costs one tael of silver a day.¡±

    Madam Yang smiled and even stretched out a finger to gesture.

    A tael of silver. In the past, they could only see it a few times a year. Now that arge group of martial arts practitioners had rushed here to enter the foreignnd to search for treasures, they were very generous. They had money on hand and paid a tael of silver a day without blinking.

    Madam Yang looked at Su Xiaolu and her masters like they were hens that couldy golden eggs.

    Su Xiaolu did not speak before the door opened.

    Madam Li came out. She also had a ttering smile on her face and said to Su Xiaolu and the other two, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an empty room at my house too. It¡¯s cheaper for three people to stay.¡±

    Madam Yang was immediately unhappy. ¡°Madam Li, what do you mean?¡±

    Madam Li was not to be outdone. ¡°Chen family, you don¡¯t have to be angry with me. The three guests are standing at my door.¡±

    Madam Li rushed out when she heard the voice. Before she could take a closer look, she started to argue with Madam Yang.

    ¡°Your house?¡±

    Su Xiaolu mocked.

    Madam Li agreed happily. ¡°Yes, my house¡ª¡±

    As she agreed, her gazended on Su Xiaolu and her masters. She did not have a deep impression of Gui You, but she knew Old Wu.

    Madam Li did not recognize Su Xiaolu in men¡¯s clothes, but when she recognized Old Wu, Madam Li¡¯s smile froze on her face.

    She looked at Su Xiaolu for a while and her expression became uglier and uglier.

    ¡°We went to the capital, but we¡¯re not dead. When did my house be yours?¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s tone was a little mocking. She looked at Madam Li and then at Madam Yang.

    Madam Yang also realized that something was wrong. She looked at Old Wu and remembered after a while.

    This was Doctor Wu from the vige in the past.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu again, Madam Yang immediately became scared.

    She quickly went home and closed the door.

    Madam Li looked at Su Xiaolu and couldn¡¯t help but wonder who she was. After the fallout back then, the two families didn¡¯t meet much. If it were Su Chong and Su Hua, Madam Li would still be able to recognize them. She only felt that Su Xiaolu looked familiar. She knew that Su Xiaolu was Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s child, but Su Sang and Madam Zhao only had two sons, Su Chong and Su Hua. Su Xiaolu¡¯s age didn¡¯t match them.

    Su Xiaolu walked straight into the house.

    Gui You and Old Wu followed silently.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her familiar home. In the courtyard, two young children were crawling on the ground. Everything was messy.

    ¡°Sister-inw, are there going to be guests staying over? Seriously, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Madam Zhou came over from the back room. She had just gone to the toilet and only heard the sound. She was also extremely anxious. She could not let Madam Li take all the earnings.

    When she came out and saw Su Xiaolu and her masters, Madam Zhou was stunned.

    She had a good memory and recognized Su Xiaolu at a nce.

    ¡°Si-Simei.¡±

    Madam Zhou stuttered as she called Su Xiaolu.

    ...

    Madam Li was stunned for a moment before reacting. She suddenly realized that it was Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s fourth daughter. She was dressed as a man, so she did not recognize her.

    Madam Li looked around and realized that there were only three people. She smiled and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Aiya, Simei is back. Quick, let¡¯s go in and sit down. In the past, it was all our fault. Now that the world has changed, we¡¯re still from the same family. Let¡¯s forget about the unhappiness of the past. Your eldest cousin, Su Chao, second cousin, Su Cai, and third cousin, Su Shun, are all good people now. If Chong and Hua need anything, just tell us. After all, we¡¯re rted by blood. We¡¯re better than outsiders.¡±

    Madam Zhou also beamed and echoed fawningly, ¡°There¡¯s also Second Uncle and Second Uncle¡¯s family, Su Lei and Su Qing. They can be ordered around however you want.¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked into the house.

    Soon, Su Dng, Su Eng, and the others heard themotion and came out. The two of them were from a big family, so it was a little crowded for them to live here.

    But even so, neither family would give in to the other. They each kept a room and used it to earn money from outsiders.

    Knowing that it was Su Xiaolu, Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s expressions changed, but they instantly recovered.

    It didn¡¯t matter as long as it wasn¡¯t Su Chong and Su Hua.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother,e quickly. This is your Third Uncle¡¯s youngest daughter. Her name is¡­¡±

    Madam Li called for her three sons, but she could not remember Su Xiaolu¡¯s name.

    Actually, Madam Li did not remember Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu¡¯s names. As time passed, she forgot about them.

    ...

    Madam Zhou also smiled and called out to her son, ¡°Lei, Qing,e. This is your third uncle¡¯s youngest daughter, Xiaolu.¡±

    Madam Zhou was overjoyed that Madam Li did not remember. She did not forget Su Xiaolu¡¯s name.

 Chapter 655 - 655 Are You Leaving?

    655 Are You Leaving?

    Su Lei and Su Qing smiled and greeted Su Xiaolu. ¡°Sister Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Chaocai, Su Cai, and Su Shun immediately greeted Su Xiaolu too.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was cold.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were a little afraid.

    Su Dng and Su Eng did not think much of it. In the two years that Su Sang had been in the capital, the Sun family had also left not long after. Lin Pingsheng¡¯s family had also gone. Hence, they came to live in Su Sang¡¯s house. After living here for so long, they had long treated it as their own.

    The Chen family saw that it was fine for them to stay, so they moved over too.

    The capital was far away. Su Chong and Su Hua had already be sessful, so why would theye back? Therefore, they lived in peace. Now that Su Xiaolu was back, they did panic at first, but seeing that it was only Su Xiaolu, they stopped panicking.

    Moreover, how could they be taught a lesson by a girl? If it was a fight, the sons of their families were young and strong, and their daughters-inw were not to be trifled with either.

    Anyway, they were definitely going to stay in the house.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll only say this once. Move out of my house immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was not prepared to waste her breath on them. She drew her sword and pointed it at Su Dng and Su Eng.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were also angry at being pointed at like this.

    Su Dng¡¯s face turned cold as he said, ¡°Is that how Su Sang taught you to treat your elders? Su Sang didn¡¯t teach you well. Look at how you¡¯re dressed. You don¡¯t look like a girl at all, and you don¡¯t have any manners. If Su Sang doesn¡¯t teach you, then let me, as your uncle, teach you well.¡±

    Su Dng immediately reached out to push Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword away and p her.

    Su Xiaolu twisted her wrist and the sword shadow swayed. Right then, Su Dng felt a chill and pain on his neck. He fell to the ground. Su Xiaolu yed with the sword.

    Su Dng thought that his head had been cut off and shouted in horror, ¡°My head, my head¡­¡±

    ¡°I forgot to tell you. I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was young. My martial arts skills aren¡¯t very strong, but it¡¯s not a problem for me to deal with you. Besides, I have superpowers now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu condensed a water ball in her palm and poured it down on Su Dng.

    Su Chao and the others retreated in unison. They looked at Su Xiaolu with fear and envy.

    Why did all the good things fall on Su Sang¡¯s family?

    Why could Su Chong and Su Hua both be top scorers?

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou looked very embarrassed. They originally wanted to teach Su Xiaolu a lesson, but when they saw that Su Xiaolu had superpowers, they did not feel good and did not dare to go forward.

    Madam Zhou smiled awkwardly, wanting to move Su Xiaolu with kinship. She smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re all rtives after all. The past is in the past¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Zhou and smiled sarcastically. ¡°What happened in the past?¡±

    Madam Zhou¡¯s expression froze. What could she say?

    Su Xiaolu also felt that it was funny. Although she said that it was in the past, no one had forgotten. Everyone remembered those things.

    Su Xiaolu lost her patience. She moved her wrist. ¡°Looks like you chose to be beaten up and chased out.¡±

    She hated them. Apart from the pain that her family had once suffered, there was also their ridiculous kinship.

    When they were blessed, they were family. When they were in trouble, they hid far away. This was what these people called kinship.

    Gui You and Old Wu did not move.

    They didn¡¯t need to interfere with such a small thing.

    Unexpectedly, Su Chaocai, Su Lei, Su Qing, and the others all targeted Old Wu and Gui You, wanting to capture the two elders before threatening Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Stupid b*tch, you think you¡¯re all that just because you have some skills. You¡¯re capable, but what about those two old things? Could it be that they¡¯re also extremely capable? You¡¯re already living a rich life in the capital, and you don¡¯t live in this house. So what if we live here? Su Chong and Su Hua are qualified to say something. Why are you, a girl who¡¯s going to get married in the future, shouting?¡± Su Chao said fiercely to Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you don¡¯t learn well. What are you doing?¡± Su Cai held the club and couldn¡¯t hide the envy in his eyes. He charged at Old Wu angrily.

    Old Wu blew his beard angrily. Did they think he was easy to bully? His martial arts skills could not defeat a true expert, but it was not a problem for him to deal with the Su family.

    He clenched his fists, and lightning flowed on them. He punched, and the club in Su Cai¡¯s hand was shattered. The lightning struck Su Cai¡¯s body, scaring Su Chao and the others.

    Why, why did they all have superpowers¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight. We¡¯ll leave, we¡¯ll leave¡ª¡±

    Su Lei gave in first.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword had already struck down. It was so painful that Su Lei could not stand up.

    Su Xiaolu smiled devilishly. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    She had already given them a chance just now, but they didn¡¯t want it at all. They even wanted to teach her a lesson.

    After so many years, they still hadn¡¯t changed at all. They wanted to be tough when she tried to be reasonable, but when they couldn¡¯t be tough, they wanted to be reasonable again. How could there be such a good thing?

    Su Xiaolu beat up everyone in the Su family, except for their youngest children.

    She didn¡¯t know the wives of Su Chao and the others, but they also wanted to attack her just now. It wasn¡¯t wrong to beat them up.

    After a beating, the flowing water instantly drowned the house. Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families were frightened, but they were only thrown out by the water.

    Everything in the house had been thrown out.

    Water poured through them and some misceneous trash.

    The two families were afraid and in a sorry state. Su Xiaolu flew to the eaves and said coldly, ¡°Take all your trash away. Otherwise¡ªhmph.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡± Madam Li subconsciously wanted to curse.

    Su Xiaolu condensed a water ball in her palm and threw it up and down. She made a gesture to throw it, and Madam Li immediately swallowed the curse in her mouth.

    She didn¡¯t dare curse.

    Su Xiaolu would really hit them.

    Madam Li felt terrible. Su Chong and Su Hua were already top scorers. They even heard that the child from the Su family was a prince, and he had made Su Xiaoling a princess consort. Now, Su Xiaolu had such good martial arts and superpowers.

    ...

    God was really unfair. Why didn¡¯t her son have superpowers too?

    Madam Zhou did not feel good either. Madam Li was jealous, but so was she.

    In the past, they thought that Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s luck woulde to an end as High Schrs. They were High Schrs and were looked up to. Later on, Su Chong and Su Hua became top scorers. When they found out about the news, they were so envious that they almost went crazy. They thought that it was already the end. Now, they realized that the youngest, Su Xiaolu, who almost killed Madam Zhao when she was born, was actually skilled in martial arts and had superpowers.

    Some neighbors came out to take a look, but none of them spoke up for Su Dng and Su Eng. The two families brought their families along, packed up their belongings, and left dejectedly. The Chen family next door had a heavy heart. Chen Long said weakly to Father Chen, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we return to the vige? That girl has superpowers and martial arts. There are so many people in the Su family, but they were still chased out after being beaten up by her.¡±

 Chapter 656 - 656 Return

    656 Return

    ¡°Father, in my opinion, we should return to the vige to hide. I think that girl came for the fog in the vige. They¡¯re advanced in martial arts, so they will definitely go in. If they go in, they might not be able toe out. No matter what, we¡¯lle back to stay after she leaves.¡±

    Chen Qiang lowered his voice.

    They had seen everything clearly from the hole in the wall just now. They originally wanted to watch the show and see if Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families could defeat them.

    However, they did not expect this to happen. They were also afraid. The person who came was Su Xiaolu, the youngest girl in Su Sang¡¯s family.

    Chen Hu¡¯s family was close to Su Sang, and the two families had even be sworn brothers. If Su Xiaolu was unhappy that they were upying the house, she would definitely chase them away. If she was in a bad mood, she would beat them up.

    Chen Long and Chen Qiang had the same thoughts. If they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, they would avoid her. Anyway, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t stay here forever.

    They had all gone to the capital. If nothing went wrong, they would note back to this small vige at all. Therefore, they could just continue staying after they left.

    Father Chen sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, we can hide if we can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    They had long regretted what they had done. Their youngest son, theirme son, their least favorite son, had be the most promising.

    But at that time, who would have thought?

    In terms of regret, the Su family regretted it more than them. After all, Su Sang was the real capable one. Chen Hu was only following Su Sang¡¯s family to live a good life because he was loyal.

    Su Xiaolu did not care about the Chen family for the time being.

    After cleaning up the house, Su Xiaolu and her masters temporarily stayed.

    The next day, it was quiet next door. Su Xiaolu flew over to check and realized that the Chen family had already moved away.

    Old Wu was practicing his sword in the courtyard. He snorted and said, ¡°They run quite fast.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a while this time. We¡¯ll go in together after the officials gather the people.¡±

    Gui You came out of the house and said calmly.

    ¡°Mmn.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She also began to practice her sword.

    After practicing the sword, Su Xiaolu went out to buy things.

    After buying everything she needed, she returned home.

    Not long after, the food Su Xiaolu had ordered from the restaurant was delivered. The three of them ate together.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu said to the two masters, ¡°Master, Master Gui You, I¡¯m going back to the vige.¡±

    Yesterday, she did not see Old Master Su and Madam Wang. What was the situation in the vige now? She also wanted to go back and see Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang.

    Old Wu waved his hand. ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Gui You nodded. This was Su Xiaolu¡¯s business. If Su Xiaolu could resolve it, they would not care.

    After greeting the two Masters, Su Xiaolu went out.

    She rode out of town. In less than an hour, Su Xiaolu arrived at Southern Mountain Vige.

    She dismounted and stopped in front of the Hu residence. She raised her hand and knocked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    It was Su Xiaozhi¡¯s voice. The door opened quickly.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaozhi was stunned for a moment before recognizing her. ¡°X-Xiaolu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Aunt, long time no see.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi tucked her hair behind her ear and said in embarrassment, ¡°Xiaolu,e in and sit.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked a little unnatural. She felt guilty when facing Su Xiaolu. Since Su Xiaolu was back, did she know that the house in town had been upied?

    Su Xiaozhi felt guilty. She poured Su Xiaolu a cup of water and stood there helplessly.

    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t look good. Go and rest.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew what Su Xiaozhi was doing. She smiled at Su Xiaozhi with concern.

    Su Xiaozhi did not know what to do. She sat down. Su Xiaolu was drinking water from a cup. Su Xiaozhi had already quietly sized her up many times. Su Xiaozhi finally could not help but say, ¡°Xiaolu, how are your parents?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Father and Mother are fine. Everyone is fine.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After sitting with Su Xiaolu for a while, Su Xiaozhi seemed to have something on her mind and could not sit still.

    Su Xiaolu could tell. She asked Su Xiaozhi, ¡°Aunt, where are Cousin and the others?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi seemed to have been asked something sad. The corners of her mouth moved, but she did not say anything for a moment.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the house and felt that it seemed too deserted. There were not many things used. It seemed that Su Xiaozhi was the only one living here.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly.

    She did not make things difficult for Su Xiaozhi. She stood up and said, ¡°Aunt, I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and see you next time.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi heaved a sigh of relief and stood up to send her off.

    Watching Su Xiaolu ride away, Su Xiaozhi sighed and forced back her tears. She looked up at the sky and turned to enter the house.

    Not long after, Su Xiaozhi went out with a food box.

    What Su Xiaozhi did not know was that Su Xiaolu had returned.

    Su Xiaozhi entered the vige and went to the Su family.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s Qinggong was good now, and she could hide herself. She avoided people and watched Su Xiaozhi arrive at the Su family¡¯s courtyard. She heard Su Xiaozhi¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother¡ªwhy are you back?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi did not know that Su Dng and Su Eng had returned because their family felt that it was too embarrassing to return to the vige during the day. They specially entered the vige quietly at night and went home.

    ...

    ¡°This is our house to begin with. We cane back whenever we want. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere.¡±

    Su Dng said angrily to Su Xiaozhi.

    Yesterday¡¯s beating was an embarrassing thing. Being chased out by Su Xiaolu was a huge embarrassment. Su Xiaozhi was here to remind them of the humiliation they received yesterday.

    After being shouted at, Su Xiaozhi did not ask further and carried the food box into the main courtyard.

    After a while, Madam Wang¡¯s curses were heard.

    ¡°You money-losing thing, why are you only here now? Do you want to starve us to death? Do you want us to die, like those heartless things!¡±

    Madam Wang was still vicious. She scolded her and even hit Su Xiaozhi with the stick by the bed.

    Su Xiaozhi endured the pain and let Madam Wang hit her. She exined, ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t. I won¡¯t leave you and Father alone.¡±

    Madam Wang hit her twice and stopped. It was unknown if it was anger or something else in her eyes, but she threw away the stick and cried on the side of the bed. ¡°Old man, quickly get up and take a look. Look at how these unfilial descendants are treating me.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears fell. As she apologized, she opened the food box for Madam Wang to eat.

    Old Master Su, who was lying on the bed, could not move at all. He only panted.

    ...

    Madam Wang cried for a while. Then, as if nothing had happened, she started eating the food Su Xiaozhi gave her and stared at Su Xiaozhi as she helped Old Master Su up to feed him.

    After eating, Su Xiaozhi carried the feces and urine basin out to wash them.

 Chapter 657 - 657 Understanding

    657 Understanding

    She went to get water to wash Madam Wang and Old Master Su.

    Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families ignored her.

    Su Xiaozhi was also silent as she cleaned up for Madam Wang and Old Master Su. After cleaning up, Madam Wang and Old Master Su fell asleep before Su Xiaozhi left the Su family and went home.

    After Su Xiaozhi left, no one from Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families went to the main house.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou could not wait for Madam Wang and Old Master Su to die as soon as possible. Since Su Dng and Su Eng did not say anything, it was even more impossible for them to take the initiative to do anything. They had suffered enough in the past. It was not easy for them to endure until Old Master Su copsed and Madam Wang could not get out of bed, so they did not serve him.

    Su Xiaozhi was willing to serve them, so they let her do it.

    Their return here was only temporary anyway.

    Su Xiaolu also left after Su Xiaozhi left.

    She thought for a moment and went to look for the vige chief.

    When Old Master Wang saw Su Xiaolu, he did not recognize her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at him and introduced herself. ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, it¡¯s me, Su Xiaolu, Su Sang¡¯s youngest daughter.¡±

    Old Master Wang was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaolu. I said that you looked familiar, but I wasn¡¯t sure. You¡¯re dressed like a man. I couldn¡¯t recognize you for a moment. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    The Su family had entered the capital and be rich.

    However, they left the sauerkraut and pickles business in the vige. The vige relied on this to earn money every year. This ie also made the family much better.

    Now that Su Xiaolu had returned, Old Master Wang naturally treated her as an honored guest.

    He called his wife to kill a chicken for her.

    Su Xiaolu hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. Grandpa Vige Chief, I came back this time to enter the fog. Coincidentally, there are some things at home that puzzle me, so I came to ask Grandpa for information.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not beat around the bush. She exined her intentions.

    Old Master Wang also took it seriously. He sighed and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, this is what happened.¡±

    At first, when Su Dng and Su Eng found out that Su Chong and Su Hua had both be top scorers, and that Teacher Lin¡¯s family and the Sun family had also left the town, the two brothers came up with an idea and prepared to bring their families to live in the town.

    They even said that Su Sang was a member of the family. After all, they were brothers who were rted by blood.

    Old Master Su tried to stop them. It was unknown if it was Su Dng or Su Eng who identally pushed him, but he fell and could no longer move.

    Then, Su Dng and Su Eng moved into the house.

    Madam Wang went to look for Su Xiaozhi, but Madam Cao stopped her. Su Xiaozhi still did not listen to Madam Cao.

    In a fit of anger, Madam Cao brought her two grandsons to rece thend and returned to Xiaohu Vige.

    Su Xiaozhi stayed behind to take care of Madam Wang and Old Master Su.

    Old Master Su could no longer get up. Su Xiaozhi wanted to stay over, but Old Master Su refused. Su Xiaozhi wanted them to stay with her, but Old Master Su refused that too.

    That was why Su Xiaozhi sent food every day and came over every day to take care of him meticulously.

    As for Madam Wang, she vented all her anger on Su Xiaozhi. She either hit or scolded her. She never said a good word. Just three months ago, Madam Wang¡¯s legs were suddenly broken and she could not get out of bed. However, she hit and scolded Su Xiaozhi even more.

    Su Xiaozhi still came to take care of the old couple every day.

    After Old Master Wang finished speaking, he sighed softly. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Your aunt is kind-hearted, but she didn¡¯t meet good parents.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi could not cut ties with them as decisively as Su Sang.

    Thinking of the beatings and scoldings Su Xiaozhi had suffered, everyone in the vige shook their heads. They felt that she was very pitiful, but they also felt that she deserved it.

    In the vige, because of the precedent of Su Sang and Chen Hu, every family treated their girls better. Coupled with the fact that their lives were better, every family would only asionally argue, and they were generally very harmonious.

    The girls who were married off returned to visit their parents¡¯ homes happily. It was precisely because of an example like Su Xiaozhi that everyone felt that the current situation was very good. After all, no matter how bad it was, it could not be worse than Su Xiaozhi.

    Speaking of Su Xiaozhi, Old Master Wang sighed. He didn¡¯t know what to say about her.

    He couldn¡¯t say she was bad because she was beaten and scolded for the sake of taking care of her parents. This proved that she was a filial girl. Without her care, how could Old Master Su and Madam Wang have survived until now?

    When people talked about Su Xiaozhi, they were actually a little envious of Madam Wang and Old Master Su.

    However, these were other people¡¯s family matters. If Su Xiaozhi was willing to endure it, who could say anything? Su Xiaozhi was a good person. The vigers got along well with her.

    Old Master Wang¡¯s thoughts surged. He looked at Su Xiaolu, not knowing what she was thinking.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, Grandpa. It¡¯s gettingte. I have something on, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was calm. She stood up and bade farewell.

    Old Master Wang stood up to send her off.

    After leaving the vige chief¡¯s house, Su Xiaolu left the vige.

    She rode her horse and looked back at the fog shrouding the deep mountains of Southern Mountain Vige. She patted the horse and headed in a certain direction.

    She remembered that the first time she came to Xiaohu Vige was because she found out that her uncle was seriously ill.

    Back then, when Hu Daniu was seriously ill, Su Xiaozhi also bore a lot of pressure.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached for her aunt. Her heart ached for Su Xiaozhi that she could not let go of her hatred.

    Su Xiaozhi had chosen this herself. Su Sang had also chosen his own path. Whether it was good or bad, they both had a clear conscience.

    Su Xiaolu came to Xiaohu Vige to see her two cousins.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived, Madam Cao was busy. Her body was in good condition, so she was not idle at all.

    ¡°Grandma Cao.¡±

    Su Xiaolu called out to her. Madam Cao looked at Su Xiaolu and immediately smiled. ¡°Is it Xiaolu?¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were not very good, so her vision was a little blurry. She recognized Su Xiaolu from her voice.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu went over and answered as she held Madam Cao¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Madam Cao smiled for a while before sighing. ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re back. You should know, right¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu patted the back of Madam Cao¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I know. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here to see you and Cousin. How are they?¡±

    Madam Cao smiled kindly and replied, ¡°They¡¯re all fine. Shou and Yang have eaten the good stuff you sent over and their bodies have be much tougher. They¡¯ve already learned some martial arts.¡±

    ¡°They can already go into the mountains to hunt. They¡¯ll be back when it¡¯s almost dark.¡±

    Madam Cao had always been very grateful to the Su family. More than that, she felt guilty.

    Because Su Xiaozhi did not stand firmly on Su Sang¡¯s side like Chen Hu, Madam Cao had always felt sorry for Su Sang and felt guilty. However, she could not really do anything to Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaolu did not ask anything else. She only asked about Madam Cao¡¯s health and her two cousins. Madam Cao knew that Su Xiaolu was taking care of her feelings, so she naturally would not be ungrateful.

    After chatting for a while, Madam Cao asked Su Xiaolu to sit down while she went to kill a chicken.

 Chapter 658 - 658 Can You Bring Me Along?

    658 Can You Bring Me Along?

    When they returned to their hometown, their days were peaceful. Without any involvement in the sauerkraut business, Madam Cao raised many chickens, ducks, and rabbits.

    They usually worked in the fields. Life waspletely fine.

    Hu Changyang could still study.

    When it was almost dark, Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang returned. The two brothers carried a wild boar weighing dozens of catties.

    The wild boar was actually still alive.

    Madam Cao was overjoyed. Afraid that Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang would not recognize Su Xiaolu, she smiled and said to her two grandsons, ¡°Shou, Yang, it¡¯s your uncle¡¯s daughter, Xiaolu.¡±

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang immediately looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Hu Changyang smiled at Su Xiaolu and called her ¡®sister Xiaolu¡¯.

    Hu Changshou also smiled. He was older than Su Xiaolu and greeted her gently, ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Hu Changshou, who was already 18 years old, was a little tanned. He looked very simr to Hu Daniu. Because he had experienced a lot, Hu Changshou grew up quickly. He was calm and reserved.

    Madam Cao called Hu Changyang away and the two of them went to settle the wild boar.

    ¡°Xiaolu, sit. It¡¯s time to eat soon.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled at Su Xiaolu and went to check on the rice. The food was cooked, and the big pot of stewed chicken smelled good.

    Hu Changshou washed his hands and came over to talk to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, have you had fun in the past two years?¡±

    ¡°I have, I¡¯ve seen a lot during my training outside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied with a smile.

    Hu Changshou was not married yet, and the house was rtively quiet. Madam Cao liked to be neat, and the house was clean.

    ¡°Xiaolu, are you nning to enter this fog this time? Can you bring me along?¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaolu and asked. He felt his face heat up, but he still asked shamelessly. After eating that divine medicine, he and his brother could practice martial arts and were stronger than ordinary people. He knew that this kind of good thing was obtained from the world in the fog. There were too many dangers inside. He did not dare to go rashly, but if someone familiar with it brought him along, it would be different.

    The Hu family had yet to repay them, and they were still asking for more. This made Hu Changshou feel very ashamed.

    Su Xiaolu smiled gently and said, ¡°How¡¯s your martial arts practice?¡±

    ¡°Not good. I¡¯m just a little stronger.¡±

    Hu Changshou was a little happy and did not hide the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re strong. You can help me. If you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯ll bring you along when we explore the fog, but you have to make it clear to Grandma Cao that I can¡¯t guarantee that I can bring you back unscathed.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not mind bringing Hu Changshou along, but she had to make it clear that the foreignnd in the fog was very dangerous. If they encountered danger, she would not take the risk to save Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou smiled. ¡°I know. Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, you should know about my mother. We can¡¯t persuade her on this, but those two aren¡¯t in good health. After they pass away, I¡¯ll bring my mother back andpletely cut ties with them.¡±

    When Hu Changshou mentioned Su Xiaozhi, his expression turned solemn.

    If Su Xiaozhi wanted to do that, there was nothing they could do. Although they had said those harsh words when they left, Su Xiaozhi was still their mother. She was soft-hearted. When they were at home, she had also protected them with all her might. They could not ignore Su Xiaozhi at all.

    However, no matter how deep the mother-son rtionship was, there was a limit. If Su Xiaozhi still wanted to be close to her two brothers after Old Master Su and Madam Wang passed away, she was destined to be at odds with her sons.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°Let her choose her own path.¡±

    She had returned all the favors of the past.

    Different paths could not work together. Su Xiaozhi was her aunt and did not treat her badly. When she returned, she would visit her. That was all.

    Just like Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang, they were also her cousins. They had also spent many happy times together when they were young. Now that she was back, she came to visit them. However, their future interactions would more or less depend on fate.

    ¡°Xiaolu, wait a moment. I have something to give you.¡±

    Hu Changshou thought of something. He got up and walked into his room.

    Not long after, Hu Changshou took out a letter written to Su Xiaolu.

    Hu Changshou exined, ¡°This is a letter from Second Brother Su. Previously, when the Su family upied your house, I wrote to Second Brother Su. Second Brother Su replied and asked me to stay out of it. He even sent a letter. He said that if you or Big Brother Su came here, I should give it to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took the envelope. She opened the seal and took out the letter.

    It was Su Hua¡¯s handwriting.

    The letter said that whether it was Big Brother or Simei who went back first, they could deal with the old house and sell it. From now on, the Su family would stay in the capital. There was no need to keep the house here.

    If any of the Su family n¡¯s disciples came to the capital in the future, they would naturally take care of them ording to the situation. Therefore, the family n would not have any objections.

    There were also house deeds andnd deeds inside. Su Xiaolu came back first, so Su Xiaolu would deal with them.

    After reading the letter, Su Xiaolu understood what Su Hua meant. Su Hua could give divine medicine to Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang because he wanted to nurture them. No one knew what would happen to Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang in the future, but after eating pills extracted from spiritual liquid to improve their bodies, they would have an advantage over ordinary people.

    At the very least, when disaster came, they could run faster than others. As long as they ran faster than others, they would have a chance of survival.

    ¡°Xiaolu, you must be hungry. Yang, hurry up and scoop the rice.¡±

    Madam Cao and Hu Changyang returned to the house. Madam Cao smiled kindly.

    Hu Changyang responded and went to prepare the bowls and chopsticks.

    Madam Cao picked up both drumsticks for Su Xiaolu and said kindly, ¡°I remember that you liked to eat meat in the past. Eat more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and epted Madam Cao¡¯s kindness.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu even tested Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang¡¯s foundation. To her surprise, she realized that both of them had good foundations.

    It was just that their internal energyprehension was a little poor.

    Su Xiaolu had also taught them internal energy. It was the same for her, but she had never taught them personally. Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang could notprehend much.

    However, under Su Xiaolu¡¯s lead, they quickly understood what they did not understand in the past. They immediately became enlightened. Their bodies seemed to have opened up their restraints and could feel spiritual energy being absorbed. They circted their internal breath a few more times and the feeling in their bodies became stronger.

    ...

    This world had already been filled with spiritual energy from the fusion of foreignnds. Martial arts practitioners could expirate spiritual energy for their own use. With spiritual energy, their internal energy became stronger.

    Su Xiaolu reminded the two brothers before leaving.

    Hu Changyang was still a little worried. ¡°Sister Xiaolu, it¡¯s not safe to walk at night. Stay at our house for the night.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Cousin, but I¡¯m definitely not the one who¡¯s not safe.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Madam Cao, Hu Changshou sent her to the vige entrance. As soon as Su Xiaolu got on the horse, she left.

    Hu Changshou¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. It was not until he could not see Su Xiaolu anymore that he turned around and went home.

 Chapter 659 - 659 Preparation

    659 Preparation

    Hu Changshou returned home. Hu Changyang and Madam Cao were waiting for him.

    Hu Changshou entered the house and closed the door. ¡°Xiaolu has gone back.¡±

    Madam Cao sighed. ¡°They¡¯re all good people, but we haven¡¯t been able to repay them.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t feel bad. Brother and I will work hard. We still have decades to live. We don¡¯t necessarily need to rush the repayment, but if we form good karma, it¡¯s good karma. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t repay it now. As long as we have gratitude in our hearts and remember the kindness, we won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    !!

    Hu Changyang leaned on Madam Cao. He had learned a lot from studying.

    Madam Cao stroked his hair gently. ¡°Brother Yang is right. I¡¯ve gotten over it. Your uncle didn¡¯t help us for any repayment. They¡¯re such kind people. We won¡¯t have a guilty conscience as long as we don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Hu Changshou said calmly, ¡°Grandma, Little Brother, this time, I¡¯m prepared to enter the fog with Xiaolu. I¡¯m already an adult. Now that the world has changed, I¡¯m the eldest son and eldest grandson. I should bear this responsibility.¡±

    When Madam Cao heard this, she was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Shou, don¡¯t go. T-this is too dangerous.¡±

    Madam Cao subconsciously hoped that Hu Changshou would not go. In the early years, she had endured the pain of losing her son. It was not easy for her to survive. Now, she could not withstand it at all.

    Hu Changshou¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Grandma, Xiaolu is only 13 years old. She¡¯s only turning 14 this year. If Big Brother Su and Second Brother aren¡¯t afraid, how can I be? Grandma, I want to be stronger too. I have my pride. We should fight for what we want ourselves. Big Brother Su, Second Brother, Uncle, and the others have already helped us a lot. If Yang and I are afraid of death, what¡¯s the difference between us and Su Dng and Su Eng?¡±

    Hu Changshou knew that this was a huge matter. He also told Madam Cao about his feelings in detail.

    Madam Cao was speechless. He was right. The Su family helped them because they hoped that they could live their lives well one day. Now that the world had changed, if they were afraid of death and hoped to be protected, they would be no different from that family.

    She looked down on Su Dng and Su Eng. They only knew how to leech off others and did not know how to be grateful. Then would being grateful be enough?

    Wasn¡¯t this just making her look better?

    Madam Cao felt her face heat up. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault. Go ahead. Be careful. Grandma and your brother are waiting for you at home.¡±

    One could not always rely on others. They already had too many opportunities that others did not have, they could not lose their dignity.

    Hu Changshou smiled. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong and have some skills. I¡¯ll act ording to the situation.¡±

    Madam Cao noddedfortingly. It would be a lie to say that she was not worried.

    There were terrifying rumors about what was in the fog. Ordinary people didn¡¯t have any thoughts to enter it and just lived their lives behind closed doors. There would always be a tall person to hold up the sky even if it copsed.

    However, everything was unpredictable. It was better to rely on oneself than on others. It was best to have true ability. She should be happy that her grandson had an unyielding heart. This was what she wanted to see. A man had to be responsible.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll study hard and practice martial arts too. I¡¯ll go with you in two years.¡±

    Hu Changyang also said seriously. He had always treated Hu Changshou as a role model. He was extremely happy that his brother had made such a decision. He knew that Hu Changshou would not agree even if he wanted to go now. He had his own role to y.

    His brother had not let him down, and he would not let him down either.

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The brothers looked at each other and smiled.

    Madam Cao smiled in relief when she saw that the brothers were both ambitious people.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu returned to town, Gui You and Old Wu were still awake.

    Old Wu was practicing his sword. Gui You was still very strict. Old Wu cursed, but he still did as he was told.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu return, Old Wu wanted Su Xiaolu to plead for leniency like before.

    Su Xiaolu pretended to be deaf. ¡°Master, Master Gui You, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep first.¡±

    Old Wu blew his beard and red.

    His old bones were in pain.

    Gui You¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Stop shouting. Save your strength.¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and stopped talking, but he gritted his teeth and practiced.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room to sleep and went into the Space to see Mantis Shrimp.

    There was a pile of Interface Stones in the Space. Mantis Shrimp walked into the buffet restaurant, and it had already abandoned the first one. Ity on a pile of Interface Stones and bit this one and then another.

    Su Xiaolu had no doubt that every Interface Stone had been licked by Mantis Shrimp.

    The originally round interface stones had one or two small pits, which were marks left by teeth.

    Su Xiaolu twisted up Mantis Shrimp and the little guy began to kick.

    Su Xiaolu hugged it and it rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. It gently licked Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. Su Xiaolu pinched open its mouth and saw a mouthful of small teeth. They looked sharp. Su Xiaolu pressed them with her hand.

    Mantis Shrimp struggled and whimpered. When Su Xiaolu let go, it rubbed against Su Xiaolu andy in her arms. It flipped on its stomach and fell asleep not long after.

    Su Xiaolu pinched and touched it. After ying for a while, she put Mantis Shrimp back into the nest and left the Space.

    Seeing that it was about time, Su Xiaolu went out to apply medicine for Old Wu.

    Then she went back to her room to sleep.

    After living in town for four days, the people sent by the capital to manage the foreignnd came.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu and her masters went to apply.

    The process of applying was simr to that in Furongzhou.

    When it was Su Xiaolu¡¯s turn, Su Xiaolu went in and saw that it was an acquaintance.

    Chu Jin was also very happy to see Su Xiaolu and her masters. He strode over with a long mace in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaolu, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Haha, I¡¯m really happy. Ah Chong always said that you¡¯re good at martial arts and not inferior to him. This time, I¡¯ll have to experience it.¡±

    Chu Jin was belligerent, especially when it came to sparring with experts.

    He knew about Su Xiaolu¡¯s martial arts skills, but he had never had the chance to spar with her. This time, he was sent to the capital to assist the Wisdom King. He took the responsibility of choosing capable people. When he met Su Xiaolu, he immediately thought to himself, ¡®Isn¡¯t this my chance?¡¯

    Su Xiaolu cupped fists at him. ¡°Please.¡±

    Chu Jin returned the greeting and began to attack.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu was different from Su Chong. She was gentler. Chu Jin wanted to use force to subdue her, but Su Xiaolu was even more slippery than a loach. Her sword and her hands seemed to be boneless. Her sword seemed to grow in her hands.

    Regardless of whether it left her hand or spun, the sword could smoothly return to her hand. Her moves were also unexpected. At first, they were even, but slowly, Chu Jin was at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 660 - 660 Feeding

    660 Feeding

    Chu Jin did not expect Su Xiaolu to be so powerful. It was inevitable that he would lose, so he retreated and cupped his fists at Su Xiaolu. ¡°I lost. I admit defeat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly. ¡°You tter me.¡±

    Chu Jin looked at Gui You and Old Wu. He touched his head and said, ¡°Seniors, I won¡¯t ask you for advice one by one. Go inside and register.¡±

    He could not even defeat Su Xiaolu, and these two were Su Xiaolu¡¯s Masters. He was not stupid.

    ¡°Tactful.¡±

    Old Wu nced at Chu Jin and said coldly.

    Chu Jin revealed his white teeth and smiled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, senior.¡±

    Anyway, he was thick-skinned, hehe.

    Su Xiaolu and the other two left the courtyard and went into the inner room.

    Stepping into the room, the person registering didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Name, age.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at her old acquaintance, Jin Qi, and smiled. ¡°Su Lu, 14.¡±

    Jin Qi looked up and immediately stood up when he saw Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Looking at Su Xiaolu, Old Wu, and Gui You, Jin Qi immediately smiled.

    ¡°Jin Qi, you have to call me Young Master Su now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu coughed lightly.

    Jin Qi looked at Su Xiaolu in men¡¯s clothes and immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Young Master Su.¡±

    Jin Qi quickly registered. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Young Master Su, Master will be very happy to see you.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked. She had not seen Zhou Zhi for a few months and wondered how he was doing.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Jin Qi led the way.

    Su Xiaolu followed. Old Wu and Gui You¡¯s expressions were cold.

    Old Wu signaled Gui You with his eyes, ¡®Do something!¡¯ Old Wu did not want Su Xiaolu to interact too much with Zhou Zhi. It was best if they did not meet.

    Gui You¡¯s expression did not change. He was not as restless as Old Wu.

    Zhou Zhi was in the courtyard at the back. He knew as soon as Su Xiaolu arrived.

    But this time, there were others.

    He walked out and smiled gently. ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and felt that he was really bing more and more like an Immortal. He was dressed in white and had a handsome figure. His ck hair was tied up neatly as he walked towards her. His sleeves fluttered gently, looking extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Fourth Brother looks good.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled at Zhou Zhi. She noticed that Zhou Zhi looked good.

    ¡°Greetings, Seniors.¡±

    Zhou Zhi cupped his hands and lowered his head, greeting Gui You and Old Wu.

    ¡°Mmn.¡±

    Old Wu only replied calmly.

    ¡°You seem different.¡±

    Gui You looked at Zhou Zhi and felt that he seemed different. His aura had changed.

    The strong were always the most sensitive to changes in the strong. In the past, when he saw Zhou Zhi, he did not have this feeling. However, this time, he clearly felt that Zhou Zhi was different. Perhaps he looked more divine to others, but in his opinion, Zhou Zhi¡¯s strength had also undergone a terrifying change. Now, even he might not be Zhou Zhi¡¯s match.

    This was the difference in strength.

    ¡°Seniors, Xiaolu, follow me. I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly and had no intention of hiding anything. He was very respectful to Old Wu and Gui You and reached out to make an inviting gesture.

    Old Wu and Gui You did not refuse and walked into the house.

    Su Xiaolu walked behind the two Masters and felt her sleeve being pulled. A green fruit was wrapped in a vine and handed to her.

    She looked at Zhou Zhi and saw a faint smile on his lips. Although he wasn¡¯t looking at her, he was smiling.

    The older brother fed his younger sister.

    Su Xiaolu took the fruit and was quite happy.

    Previously, before entering the town, their family was still working in the vige¡¯snd. Every year, when they farmed the autumn harvest, they would often eat wild fruits. When Su Chong, Su Hua, and Zhou Heng were free, they would also pick fruits and share them with them.

    After entering town, it happened less. She had not eaten them since entering the capital.

    The sudden feeding reminded Su Xiaolu of the past. She was very happy.

    The fruit was green and fragrant. She had never seen it before. She didn¡¯t know what kind of fruit it was, but it was definitely edible. Her eyes lit up as she took a bite. It was delicious.

    It was very sweet and juicy. The skin was crisp and the flesh was soft. There were no seeds.

    It was only a little bigger than a baby¡¯s fist. Su Xiaolu finished it in two or three bites.

    She felt a little like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit. She had finished it, but she still wanted to eat more.

    As if knowing that she still wanted to eat, Zhou Zhi secretly sent another one over.

    Su Xiaolu nced at him. Zhou Zhi smiled gently at her and moved his lips.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu understood that Zhou Zhi was saying, ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also thanked him silently. This time, she ate it in small mouthfuls. It was really delicious.

    She wondered what fruit it was. It was delicious.

    After entering the house, Zhou Zhi invited Gui You and Old Wu to sit down.

    Su Xiaolu also sat down casually.

    Zhou Zhi said calmly, ¡°After the two Seniors obtained superpowers, do you feel that spiritual energy expiration is simr to the internal energy of martial arts practitioners? The more you practice, the better.¡±

    Gui You nodded. ¡°I do.¡±

    Old Wu also nodded. In the past, his martial arts were not good and he did not have any Internal Strength. However, after eating pills extracted from spiritual liquid andprehending his superpower, he also had Internal Strength. Every time he practiced, although it was very difficult, the results were very good.

    His Internal Strength was growing day by day.

    Su Xiaolu nodded too. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°In ancient times, there were no martial arts techniques. There were only cultivators who cultivated. Everyone yearned to cultivate and ascend to be an Immortal. Cultivation was divided into 12 levels. Cultivation: Foundation Establishment, Enlightenment, Bonding, Kic Heart, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Leaving Aperture, Soul Splitting, Fusion, Dimension Sundering, Mahayana, Tribtion Transcendence. Only those who gathered spiritual energy to form the Foundation Establishment could be considered to have stepped into cultivation.¡±

    ¡°And every level of advancement will definitely cause lightning tribtion to descend from the sky. A while ago, I experienced a lightning tribtion. I¡¯ve already sessfully reached the Foundation Establishment stage, so you might feel that I¡¯m a little different. The foreignnd that has fused with our world is still in ancient times. After the two worlds fuse, we can also step onto the cultivation path and pursue the Immortal Dao like the ancient cultivators.¡±

    Zhou Zhi exined everything calmly.

    After saying that, he looked at Gui You and Old Wu and added, ¡°Seniors, you can sense it when you are reaching the Foundation Establishment stage. That feeling is like a water vat being filled. By that time, you won¡¯t be far from the lightning tribtion. The early-stage lightning tribtion is fine. You can block it with your internal breath and some lightning-resistant weapons can also help to block it. However, ording to the ancient books, the path of cultivation is dangerous. The lightning tribtion will be more and more powerful, and the Immortal Dao will be difficult to walk on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your exnation, Wisdom King.¡± Gui You cupped his hands at Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°There are also records in the ancient books that cultivators have longer lifespans than ordinary people, but those are too far away from us. Many of those scattered ancient books can¡¯t be pieced together. This will only be known in the future.¡±

    Zhou Zhi sighed. After he reached the Foundation Establishment stage, he could vaguely figure it out. However, the path of the Immortal Dao was dangerous and long. Even ancient cultivators were unable to truly understand it. Now that the two worlds had fused and the spiritual energy had recovered, they have stepped the path that their predecessors had taken tens of thousands of years ago. No one knew what would happen in the end.

 Chapter 661 - 661 Feeding 2

    661 Feeding

    However, no matter what, being strong was the only way to protect oneself.

    However, no matter how powerful one was, one would eventually be buried in time. This was also true.

    Otherwise, why could those cultivators from 10,000 years ago no longer be seen? Why did the legendary immortals no longer?

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    !!

    Gui You thanked him sincerely. Just as Zhou Zhi had said, many things in the future would only be known in the future. However, at the moment, everyone was trying to figure things out. This information was precious. It was very precious for Zhou Zhi to tell them this.

    It was like clearing the fog in front of them. Gradually, a clear path appeared, letting everyone know where to walk.

    This was a good thing.

    ¡°This trip to the foreignnd depends on the situation. If possible, we have to go deeper in. Seniors, please be prepared.¡±

    Zhou Zhi cupped fists and said politely.

    There was still too little exploration of the foreign realm. They should go deeper in.

    This time, he would bring people deep into the hintend. The preparations in the early stages would inevitably be longer.

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb the Wisdom King any longer.¡±

    Gui You and Old Wu stood up.

    Su Xiaolu also got up and went back.

    As she walked, Su Xiaolu felt a scratch on her palm. She looked down and saw another fruit being sent over by the vines.

    She took the fruit and turned around. Zhou Zhi was standing in front of the door, smiling at her.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and smiled back.

    Back home.

    Su Xiaolu took out the fruit and said to the two masters, ¡°Master, Master Gui You, try this fruit. Fourth Brother gave it to me. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°When did he give it to you?¡±

    Old Wu narrowed his eyes warily. Why didn¡¯t he give it to her openly? He was so sneaky and it didn¡¯t look like he had any good intentions.

    ¡°Just now¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little guilty. She already ate two secretly.

    Gui You was calm. He took it and sniffed it before putting it down. ¡°Since it¡¯s for you, eat it. Call him Fourth Brother. You¡¯ve saved him so many times. You deserve to eat anything from him.¡±

    ¡°He has a conscience. He remembers you if there¡¯s anything good. He must really dote on you. He treats you well, and you treat him well too. There¡¯s no need to argue about this between siblings. He¡¯s the same as Su Chong and Su Hua. In the future, if you have anything good, you¡¯ll remember him as your brother.¡±

    Gui You made a lot of sense.

    Old Wu¡¯s expression softened. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Girl, eat it. He really treats you as his sister. Just treat him as your biological brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Masters, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    Zhou Zhi treated her as his sister. She would definitely treat Zhou Zhi as her brother, just like her eldest brother and second brother.

    It felt good to have another brother to dote on her.

    Holding the fruit, Su Xiaolu swallowed. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll eat it¡­¡±

    Gui You and Old Wu nodded. There was no need for them to snatch a fruit from the little girl.

    Only children liked to eat wild fruits.

    They worked hard to make Su Xiaolu treat Zhou Zhi as her brother. This was enough.

    Su Xiaolu took the fruit back to her room and ate it in small bites.

    She went into the Space to give thest bit to Mantis Shrimp.

    Mantis Shrimp was still lying on the Interface Stone and working hard. When Su Xiaolu gave it the fruit, it ate it happily. After eating it, it felt exactly the same as Su Xiaolu. It smacked its lips to savor the aftertaste.

    But it couldn¡¯t seem to remember. Mantis Shrimp rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm and licked her fingers, making a chirping sound, as if asking, ¡°Are there more?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pinched the little ws of Mantis Shrimp and smiled. ¡°No.¡±

    After ying with Mantis Shrimp for a while, Su Xiaolu checked the herbs and looked at the carp in the spiritual spring water before going out.

    Mantis Shrimp was still young and couldn¡¯t really eat the Interface Stones, so Su Xiaolu let it be. Besides, it couldn¡¯t finish so many Interface Stones in the Space.

    However, she had been fed by Zhou Zhi and had yet to take his pulse.

    Therefore, at night, after the two Masters fell asleep, Su Xiaolu quietly went out.

    She came to Zhou Zhi¡¯s temporary residence. As if knowing that she was here, the door opened as soon as she arrived.

    When Su Xiaolu entered the house, Zhou Zhi was already leaning against the bed.

    Su Xiaolu watched as he put down the book in his hand. Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m here to see you and take your pulse.¡±

    Zhou Zhi, who was reading a book, looked quite cute.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and reached out.

    Su Xiaolu pinched his wrist to feel his pulse. Zhou Zhi¡¯s hand was very good-looking and his fingers were long and slender. After surviving the detoxification, his body recovered from its weakness and he became lean.

    But that was probably how his body was. No matter how much he ate, he wouldn¡¯t gain weight.

    His pulse was stable, and the remaining poison was suppressed very well.

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and said, ¡°It seems that Fourth Brother is in a good mood.¡±

    His heart rate was faster. He was also smiling. It was obvious at a nce that he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy to see Xiaolu.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. After not seeing her for a few months, Su Xiaolu had grown a little more. She looked good no matter how he looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see Fourth Brother too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile. Because they were getting closer, she was also very happy to see Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°Oh yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of the fruit and asked seriously, ¡°Fourth Brother, where did you pick the fruit you gave me? I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Zhou Zhi reached out and let Su Xiaolu see the green ring mark on his wrist. He said softly, ¡°One will grow out of the mark every month.¡±

    ¡°The fruit will strengthen your body. It¡¯s helpful for your Foundation Establishment to deal with the lightning tribtion.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, who was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheek.

    Su Xiaolu came back to her senses. ¡°I ate three at once¡­ This is too wasteful.¡±

    He only got one per month, and there were so few in a year. She ate three at once. Su Xiaolu immediately felt as if she had spent a million taels of silver.

    ¡°No, this fruit is only beneficial to the body and can¡¯t treat illnesses. Xiaolu, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. Fourth Brother was only prepared to give it to you.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You still have remaining poison in your body. I have to keep it for you to detoxify.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly waved her hand. She had already eaten three. It was enough. Zhou Zhi remembered her, so she naturally did not forget him. Detoxification was too torturous. It was perfect for him to eat such fruits.

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s smile was filled with doting.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how did you feel when you went to the North this time?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked about Su Xiaolu¡¯s experience in the north mountain this year.

    Su Xiaolu thought that Zhou Zhi had shared so much with her. She took out a stone and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Fourth Brother, touch this stone.¡±

    It was the Interface Stone. When she touched the stone, there would be information about it. Little Niu and the others didn¡¯t feel it, but what about Zhou Zhi?

    Zhou Zhi took the stone and observed it carefully. Then, he looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything unusual about this stone. The texture feels like jade, but the weight is not right.¡±

 Chapter 662 - 662 Sharing Secrets

    662 Sharing Secrets

    ¡°Then Fourth Brother, try to see if you can break it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that Zhou Zhi should not be able to sense the Interface Stone either. She asked Zhou Zhi to try to break it open.

    Zhou Zhi was already at the Foundation Establishment stage and his power was different. He was considered someone who had walked onto the Immortal Dao of cultivation. Perhaps he could do something with the Interface Stone.

    Su Xiaolu watched as thorns and needles appeared in Zhou Zhi¡¯s palm. There was also spiritual energy on the needles.

    He wanted to pierce the stone like this.

    However, after a while, Zhou Zhi looked surprised. ¡°This stone can¡¯t be broken.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m telling you a secret.¡±

    Su Xiaolu lowered her voice.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°What?¡±

    Su Xiaolu took the stone and whispered, ¡°This stone is very special. If Fourth Brother encounters it, there¡¯s no harm in collecting more. I found some in the fog. When I touch this stone, I can sense the use of the stone. In the eyes of ordinary people, perhaps this is just a special stone. It¡¯s very strong. It¡¯s neither jade nor crystal, but in my perception, this is called the Interface Stone. It¡¯s used to connect the intersection of the two worlds. The Interface Stone can separate the two worlds. If the Interface Stone is damaged, the two worlds will fuse.¡±

    Zhou Zhi took the stone again and observed it carefully. ¡°I can¡¯t tell how this stone works.¡±

    The stones were smooth and he couldn¡¯t tell much by looking at them.

    They were very strong, but how could they connect worlds?

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either, but I thought that since it¡¯s so special, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to collect them. It might be useful at some point.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ced the stone back in Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I will collect them for you if I see any. You can use it when you need it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give it to me. Fourth Brother, just keep it.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and shook his head. ¡°Only you know that this thing has this usage. I can¡¯t sense it, and it¡¯s useless for me to keep it. Its function is to connect the two worlds. If you can sense it, perhaps in the future, you will know how to use it to connect the two worlds.¡±

    If he could not sense the information Su Xiaolu was talking about, it meant that he was not fated. Perhaps only Su Xiaolu could figure out what benefits this thing would bring.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you in advance.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about it and agreed. ording to Qi Xingfeng, the first piece she obtained had been ced in the Qi family for a long time. That stone had already passed through many hands, but only she sensed its use after touching it. Zhou Zhi was right.

    Moreover, she had raised an unknown creature that could chew on the Interface Stone. This meant that this thing was fated with her.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and raised his hand gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stood up to leave.

    Zhou Zhi replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took two steps and remembered what she had promised Hu Changshou. She stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, can I bring someone in this time? His martial arts aren¡¯t good. He¡¯s stronger and doesn¡¯t have superpowers, but he has eaten the pills I extracted.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    This time, there were many beast roars in the fog. It meant that there were ferocious beasts in the area close to the fog. The danger inside was unpredictable and difficult to control.

    If the weaker ones went in, there were more opportunities and dangers, but if they had the protection of the stronger ones, they would almost 100% obtain benefits.

    Su Xiaolu went home and fell asleep in peace.

    For the next few days, they practiced their swordsmanship and waited.

    Zhou Zhi was very efficient. Five dayster, he was fully prepared.

    There were more than 200 people who answered the call this time.

    Everyone was a martial artist.

    Hu Changshou came to meet them in advance and left with Su Xiaolu.

    Knowing that they might be in for a long time, everyone more or less brought some simple condiments. After all, they will be in the hintend of the foreign region for so long and could not rely only on dry rations, so the food source would be obtained from the foreign region.

    The journey from town was also very lively.

    Some of them lived in the Southern Mountain Vige and were waiting to meet them when they arrived at the vige.

    Su Xiaozhi was already standing at the door and looking out. She only wanted to look at Su Xiaolu from afar, but she saw Hu Changshou.

    She panicked. She didn¡¯t understand why Hu Changshou wanted to go too. Immediately, she was afraid. She couldn¡¯t care less. She opened the door and rushed out. She called out to Hu Changshou with a trembling voice, ¡°Shou, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was afraid that Hu Changshou would be in danger. She had also heard of that ce. There were good things inside, but there were also people who lost their lives inside.

    She would rather her son be an ordinary person forever than let him be in danger.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s shout made everyone look at her.

    Hu Changshou also stopped in his tracks. He thought for a moment and gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi called him because she wanted to stop him. It was not easy for Hu Changshou to get such an opportunity. He did not want to stop and dy, nor did he want to exin anything to Su Xiaozhi.

    However, before he could take a few more steps, Su Xiaozhi caught up to him. ¡°Shou, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Seeing that Hu Changshou was ignoring her, Su Xiaozhi immediately stopped Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, I beg you, don¡¯t let Shou go.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words, Su Xiaolu stopped. She first said to Old Wu and Gui You, ¡°Masters, leave first. We¡¯ll catch upter.¡±

    Old Wu and Gui You nodded and did not leave the team.

    Old Wu nced at Su Xiaolu and instructed calmly, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t dy too long.¡±

    As for whether Hu Changshou would follow them, Old Wu did not care. He was not his disciple.

    With one less problem to worry about, he couldn¡¯t be happier.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and said to Hu Changshou, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    Hu Changshou frowned and wanted to exin, ¡°Xiaolu¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and said, ¡°Aunt is your mother. She¡¯s worried about you. It¡¯s better to exin to her clearly.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi, who was not far away, and walked towards her.

    Su Xiaolu followed him towards Su Xiaozhi.

    The team wouldn¡¯t stop. It passed them by quickly.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Seeing Hu Changshou walk over, she smiled. ¡°Shou, mother doesn¡¯t want you to go. We¡¯re ordinary people and can¡¯t do those big things.¡±

    Speaking of big things, Su Xiaozhi subconsciously nced at Su Xiaolu. She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. She still remembered when Su Xiaolu was just born, but more than ten years had passed. Su Xiaolu had already grown into someone she didn¡¯t dare to look at anymore.

    Moreover, Su Xiaolu was very simr to Su Sang, Su Chong, and Su Hua. They were all so unique. Su Xiaozhi had mixed feelings.

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi calmly and said, ¡°Mother, even if I¡¯m an ordinary person, I should work hard for what I want.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 663 - 663 Did Xiaolu Force You to Go?

    663 Did Xiaolu Force You to Go?

    Su Xiaozhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something but not knowing what to say.

    She pondered for a moment before looking at Hu Changshou and saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it already very good now? In the future, when your little brother bes sessful in his studies, he won¡¯t forget you.¡±

    This was already very good.

    If Su Chong and Su Hua cared about their family, they would not forget him. No matter what, their lives were not bad, so why should he risk his life?

    !!

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi and said firmly, ¡°Mother, my younger brother has his life, and I have my own. Whether he remembers me or not is his own problem. I¡¯ll live my own life. I¡¯ll work hard to get what I want. This time, I¡¯m determined to go with Xiaolu. This is a rare opportunity that I¡¯ve begged for. I¡¯ve already said what I have to say. You insisted on staying back then. Grandma, I, and my younger brother respected you. Now, I hope you can respect me too.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi quickly shook her head. ¡°This is different. This is different.¡±

    Afraid that Hu Changshou wouldn¡¯t understand, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Shou, these two things are different. After all, they were the parents who gave birth to me and raised me. Eldest Brother and the others didn¡¯t care about them. I can¡¯t just watch them die. They gave me life. I owe them for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Hu Changshou frowned and called out to Su Xiaozhi to stop her from continuing.

    Su Xiaozhi also realized that she had said something wrong. She looked at Su Xiaolu and exined in a panic, ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t mean anything else by what I said. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said to Su Xiaozhi with a magnanimous expression, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. I know that my parents have a clear conscience. I know that our family has a clear conscience.¡±

    ¡°In the past, before Father and Mother were separated, my father always did the most work in the family. It was said that the emperor loved his eldest son and the ordinary people loved their youngest son. My father¡¯s life might be tough. Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle married in a proper marriage. When it was my father¡¯s turn, they didn¡¯t care about etiquette and just bought a wife for him. My mother didn¡¯t have a good life either. They didn¡¯t have a strong personality. In the past ten years, they lived obediently. Even my eldest brother and second brother could tolerate it if there was something wrong with their brains. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Grandpa and Grandma couldn¡¯t tolerate me being born a girl, they wouldn¡¯t have despised our family for being a burden and kicked us out. Our family wouldn¡¯t have been chased out in the cold winter.¡±

    ¡°I know that the hemp rope specializes in cutting off details. Fate only makes people suffer. Life won¡¯t be peaceful if it¡¯s just a little better. Father and Mother just refused to have their spines broken and lower their heads. That¡¯s whyter on, my mother used her body to feed a tiger and killed a tiger to exchange for the livelihood of our entire family. My father became blind in one eye that time, and my eldest brother and second brother were hit by the tiger a few times. The scar is still there. My mother¡¯s hand has been crippled since then, and she can¡¯t hold things well. It¡¯s all thanks to fate that we¡¯re where we are today. Therefore, Aunt, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m very proud that I have such parents. It¡¯s all thanks to their persistence that my eldest brother and second brother are where they are now. If they hadn¡¯t persevered like this back then, perhaps the current me would have been sold off like cattle. I¡¯ll always be grateful to my parents. I¡¯m proud of them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and talked about the past. She looked straight at Su Xiaozhi.

    There was no distortion in what she said. It was all indisputable truth.

    Su Xiaozhi did not dare to look at Su Xiaolu. She felt her face burning. Su Xiaolu had not done anything to her, but she felt ashamed.

    But on second thought, it was Madam Zhao who told her all these.

    She told Su Xiaolu about this because she hoped that Su Xiaolu would bear a grudge.

    Su Xiaozhi did not feel good. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, you were still young back then. You don¡¯t understand theplications. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. But now, can you not force Shou to work for you? I beg you.¡±

    After Su Xiaozhi finished speaking, she turned to Hu Changshou and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to go either. I¡¯ll beg Xiaolu to let you off.¡±

    When Hu Changshou heard Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words, he immediately broke down. He knelt down and said with red eyes, ¡°Mother, you can say anything you want. You can think whatever you want, but I beg you not to say that about Xiaolu. She didn¡¯t force me to go. I begged her to bring me along.¡±

    ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t be ungrateful. If Third Uncle hadn¡¯t helped us back then, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are now. Why do you have to say such things? Aren¡¯t you digging out my heart? You¡¯re right. After all, you gave me life. I¡¯m not married or have any children now. I have nothing to worry about. If you want to take it away, take it. Just take the knife. I definitely won¡¯t fight back or struggle. I just hope that you won¡¯t involve anyone. We¡¯ll settle the matter between us.¡±

    Hu Changshou felt terrible. Every word Su Xiaozhi said was like a knife stabbing into his heart.

    If he did not know right from wrong, he would be like Su Xiaozhi and be dissatisfied with Su Sang¡¯s family.

    However, he did not. He remembered deeply how well Su Chong and Su Hua treated him. They had also taught him how to read. They were very gentle to him. He had seen everything the Su family had done, so he could not acknowledge Su Xiaozhi.

    However, Su Xiaozhi was his mother, and he could not bear to part with her because Su Xiaozhi did not hit him or scold her. She was just loving her son in her own way. However, such love was too heavy for him to ept. He could only repay it with his life.

    Seeing Hu Changshou like this, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached and she cried. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, mother doesn¡¯t want your life. Get up quickly. Mother wants you to be well¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wanted to pull Hu Changshou up, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaolu and said guiltily, ¡°Xiaolu, go ahead. I¡¯m not going. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    Hu Changshou knew that Su Xiaozhi would not change her mind. He could not change Su Xiaozhi. He could only change himself. All he could do was not implicate Su Xiaolu.

    He owed her too much. How could he not repay her kindness and cause trouble for her instead?

    Su Xiaozhi was still crying when she heard Hu Changshou¡¯s words, but she was already a little happy. She said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, did you hear that? Shou isn¡¯t going anymore. Go by yourself. You don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaozhi with her usual calm expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, I heard him. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s obviously rxed expression. She turned around and walked away. After taking two steps, she stopped. She turned around and saw that Su Xiaozhi was very nervous. Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, I still remember what Aunt said to me the first time I saw you. Aunt said, ¡®Simei, be good and let me hold you, okay?¡¯ I remember it. I wonder if Aunt has forgotten.¡±

 Chapter 664 - 664 Remember Everything

    664 Remember Everything

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she did not look at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s surprised expression. She turned around and left using Qinggong. Like a swallow, she flitted past and disappeared from Su Xiaozhi¡¯s sight.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Her body trembled slightly as she muttered to herself in disbelief, ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡±

    Sealed memories surged into her mind like a tide. She recalled that year when she visited Su Sang and Madam Zhao. After knowing the reason why they were separated, she took off the silver bracelet on her wrist and gave it to Madam Zhao. She alsoforted Madam Zhao that she would definitely get through it before she went to see Su Xiaolu. At that time, Su Xiaolu was very small and obedient.

    She was so obedient that her heart melted. At that time, she wondered why her parents could not tolerate such an obedient granddaughter. Her heart ached at that time. The first thing she said to Su Xiaolu was mixed with her heartache and concern as her aunt. She said, ¡°Simei, be good and let me hold you, okay?¡±

    !!

    Word for word. Su Xiaolu was just a baby at that time. How could she remember?

    How was that possible?

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart seemed to be tightened by something. If Su Xiaolu remembered, it meant that she had heard, seen, and remembered everything. She remembered all the hardships the Su family had experienced and endured.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart felt like it was being hammered by a hammer. She cried and muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯m not asking them to forgive me for anything. I just feel that the past is in the past. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi indifferently and said, ¡°If you¡¯re doing that, do it yourself. Why force others?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Hu Changshou¡¯s indifferent expression and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She endured the pain and argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to force them. Didn¡¯t they not do as I said? My third brother even alienated me because he resented me. He would rather be close to the Chen family than to me.¡±

    Hu Changshouughed sarcastically. ¡°Mother, do you think Third Uncle hasn¡¯t given you enough?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t dare to look at Hu Changshou¡¯s mocking gaze. She avoided it and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    However, Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi word by word and said, ¡°You do. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, you do. When Madam Wang asked you for money and you were beaten and scolded by Madam Wang, you med Third Uncle for being too heartless. He clearly had so much money, but he couldn¡¯t help you. You med Third Uncle for being too vengeful. Why did he remember the past when his life was good? You just med them.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? They¡¯re biological brothers to begin with. Mother carried him for ten months and gave birth to him. We¡¯re all family. Why must it escte to a blood feud? Mother just wants him to be more magnanimous and kind.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached. Why? Why did no one understand her? Why did even her son not understand her and look at her with such an unfamiliar gaze?

    Hu Changshou smiled sarcastically. ¡°Why is mother so righteous? Why didn¡¯t you stand up for Third Uncle back then? Why didn¡¯t you me Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle for not remembering their brotherhood? Why didn¡¯t you ask Grandpa and Grandma? Why didn¡¯t you me them for hoping that Third Uncle¡¯s family would die that winter? Why didn¡¯t you go back then? Mother, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re a married daughter who has no say. These words are disgusting. Now, you¡¯re disregarding your inws and your son. Aren¡¯t you being a righteous person? Now that you¡¯ve done it, why didn¡¯t you do it back then?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was speechless. She opened her mouth a few times but could not say a word.

    ¡°Shou, I¡¯m your mother.¡±

    After a while, Su Xiaozhi could only say these words.

    Hu Changshou sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re my mother. It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my mother that I respect you. However, you simply gave birth to me and gave me this life. I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±

    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you take my life now? If you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll go into the fog.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi coldly, his eyes filled with determination.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart was trembling. She couldn¡¯t cry. She moved her lips and said with a trembling voice, ¡°But Xiaolu has already left. You won¡¯t be able to catch up to them.¡±

    Hu Changshou had been dyed here for so long. He could no longer see the people who were entering the fog. Those people were all capable. Hu Changshou could not catch up to them.

    They all had to travel together. Hu Changshou didn¡¯t have the skills to catch up. if he went in alone, Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She knelt down and hugged Hu Changshou. She shook her head in pain and said, ¡°No, no. Mother won¡¯t allow you to go. Mother can¡¯t let you die.¡±

    Hu Changshou remained resolute. He said coldly, ¡°Mother, you were the one who asked me to die. I originally followed Xiaolu in. With Xiaolu protecting me, the chances of me being in danger are much lower. It was you who stopped me. It was you who cut off my path of survival. Now that I¡¯m going by myself, even if I¡¯m bitten to death by a ferocious beast, it¡¯s your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, at least I wouldn¡¯t have to face it alone.¡±

    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want you to die. I want to save you. I want the best for you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart was in pain. She hugged Hu Changshou, whose body was as tense as a log, and was extremely afraid. Why did this happen? She didn¡¯t want this to happen.

    Hu Changshou only pushed her away calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. Why don¡¯t you kill me? I admit that you¡¯re my mother. You gave me my life. I¡¯ll return it to you now. This way, I won¡¯t owe you anything.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll either die here in your hands or enter the foreign realm. Think about it yourself. In the next four hours, I¡¯ll kneel here and wait for you to think it through.¡±

    With that, Hu Changshou closed his eyes and refused to look at Su Xiaozhi or talk to her.

    Su Xiaozhi felt her heart break. She was full of regret. She shouldn¡¯t have stopped him.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at the road and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault. I won¡¯t stop you anymore. Go now. Go quickly. You can still catch up to them.¡±

    However, Hu Changshou did not move. Su Xiaozhi panicked. ¡°Xiaolu might still be waiting for you. If she wants to bring you there, she will definitely wait for you.¡±

    Hearing that Su Xiaozhi still wanted to me Su Xiaolu, Hu Changshou smiled sarcastically and said coldly, ¡°Thank you for reminding me, mother. Four hours is not enough. Then I¡¯ll stay here for the night and go tomorrow. This way, Xiaolu will think that I¡¯ve changed my mind and won¡¯t wait for me. I¡¯ll die inside. It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯ll never forgive you. I hate you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at the coldness in Hu Changshou¡¯s eyes in disbelief. There was nowhere to hide her gaze. Any reason she could find had been shattered by Hu Changshou. She could only me herself.

 Chapter 665 - 665 Returning It to You

    665 Returning It to You

    Chapter 665: Return It to You

    Hu Changshou refused to leave.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears had already dried up. There was nothing she could do. It was useless to regret it.

    She wanted to call Hu Changshou up for dinner, but he didn¡¯t.

    He would only say, ¡°My life is yours. If you want to take it away, kill me. I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Apart from this, Hu Changshou was unwilling to say anything else.

    At night, Su Xiaozhi went to the vige to deliver food. Her eyes were red and swollen.

    She waste. As soon as she arrived, she heard Madam Wang cursing.

    Madam Wang knocked on the head of the bed fiercely, making clunking sounds. As she knocked, she cursed. Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families did not care. No one approached the room where Madam Wang and Old Master Su lived.

    Su Xiaozhi was sad. She pushed the door open and entered. Before she could speak, Madam Wang hit her with a stick. Immediately after, she cursed viciously, ¡°You rotten b*tch. B*tch, do you want us to die? Are you the same as those with rotten consciences? Why are you only here now? Do you want to starve us to death?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart was filled with grievances. She picked up the stick on the ground and choked. She clearly wanted toin about her grievances to Madam Wang, but her words were covered by Madam Wang¡¯s vicious curses. She could only swallow all her grievances and silently take out the food for Madam Wang without saying anything.

    She fed Old Master Su with tears in her eyes.

    Madam Wang cursed as she ate, ¡°Cry, cry, cry. Cry until you die, you rotten thing. If you want to die, you should die. The two of us will definitely live for a long time. Let¡¯s see you rotten things die one by one!¡±

    Su Xiaozhi wiped away her tears as she fed Old Master Su.

    Old Master Su could no longer speak. He could only move his fingers.

    He looked at Su Xiaozhi with unfamiliar emotions in his eyes.

    Su Xiaozhi endured the intense grief in her heart and wiped away her tears repeatedly. She fed Old Master Su mouthful by mouthful.

    After feeding Old Master Su, Su Xiaozhi cleaned up the old man¡¯s bed and washed him up.

    Madam Wang was already done eating, but she was still cursing.

    What Su Xiaozhi did not notice was that Madam Wang was also crying.

    After Su Xiaozhi packed up and was about to go back, Su Xiaozhi felt her sleeve being pulled. She turned around and saw Old Master Su grabbing her sleeve tightly.

    Su Xiaozhi was puzzled. She choked and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Old Master Su¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he had something to say.

    Madam Wang hit the bed with a stick. ¡°Damn b*tch, can¡¯t you see that your father wants to speak? Leave. If you leave, your rotten heart will die.¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s curses pierced Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart. She pried open Old Master Su¡¯s hand and realized that there was a piece of gold in Old Master Su¡¯s palm. She was stunned.

    She looked at Madam Wang. Madam Wang avoided her gaze and said very softly, ¡°Just take what your father gave you. Anyway, none of you are good people. I might as well give it to you.¡±

    After cursing softly, Madam Wang mmed the bed with a stick and scolded loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you piece of trash. You bring me pig food every day. You will be struck by lightning sooner orter.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi saw that Madam Wang¡¯s stick was hitting the edge of the bed and did not really hit her.

    With tears in her eyes, she took the gold. Old Master Su no longer grabbed her. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Su Xiaozhi left the house in a sorry state.

    Outside, Madam Li and Madam Zhou were watching the show. Seeing Su Xiaozhie out in a sorry state, Madam Li smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s been hard on you. With Mother like this, we don¡¯t even dare to go in. Looks like it¡¯s good to have a daughter. Daughters are more considerate.¡±

    Madam Zhou also echoed and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaozhi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take good care of Father and Mother. When the autumn harvestes this year, I¡¯ll give you some food. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do my best, but I¡¯m already old and my body can¡¯t withstand Mother¡¯s rod. After all, you were born by Mother. You¡¯re the flesh that fell from Mother¡¯s body. Mother won¡¯t really hurt you.¡±

    Madam Zhou thought that she was more scheming than Madam Li and spoke better than her.

    Su Xiaozhi felt very tired and did not want to say a word. She left numbly.

    No matter how beautiful Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s words were, it could not change the fact that they did not take care of her parents.

    Madam Wang knew how to hit people. It was very painful, so how could it not hurt?

    Su Xiaozhi packed her things and left. She had to cook again and wash the dirty sheets.

    After Su Xiaozhi left, Madam Li and Madam Zhou changed their attitude.

    Madam Li looked at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s departing back and said to Madam Zhou, ¡°Sister-inw, tell me, why is Xiaozhi doing this? Did Father and Mother secretly give her money?¡±

    Madam Zhou also fell into deep thought. ¡°How would I know? Didn¡¯t we split it when we split up?¡±

    Madam Li thought that it made sense. Once Old Master Su fell, Madam Wang was nothing to be afraid of. She was just a paper tiger. Everything was because of Old Master Su.

    Therefore, after Old Master Su fell, they split up. No matter how Madam Wang scolded them, she could not stop them.

    When they entered the town, Old Master Su did not go, nor did Madam Wang.

    They all left them behind as a matter of course. Su Xiaozhi took over and saved them the trouble.

    However, they could not rule out the possibility that the old couple was still hiding some money.

    With this thought in mind, Madam Li rolled her eyes and wanted to secretly take a look tonight.

    Madam Zhou and Madam Li thought of the same thing.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaozhi returned home and saw that Hu Changshou was still kneeling, she went over and showed him the gold. She choked and said, ¡°Shou, look, your grandfather gave this to me. Mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They gave this to me.¡±

    A piece of gold was worth a lot of money. Itforted Su Xiaozhi¡¯s scattered heart and gave her the courage to firmly believe that she had done the right thing.

    Hu Changshou looked at the dazzling gold and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Hehe, congrattions, mother. With this gold, the pain in Mother¡¯s body won¡¯t hurt anymore. As long as Mother feels happy.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s scarred hand. Some of the bruises were caused by Madam Wang.

    If there were so many visible scars, what about the hidden ones?

    Hu Changshou¡¯s sarcasm made Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ache. She retracted her hand in shame. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to hide the gold or hide her hand.

    Su Xiaozhi did not know what to do. Hu Changshou did not touch the food she had ced in front of him.

    ...

    She had clearly obtained a piece of gold. She clearly felt that her efforts were not in vain, but why did her heart still hurt so much?

    Su Xiaozhi knelt on the ground and looked at Hu Changshou sadly. ¡°My son, can you not torture me? I beg you. Boohoo¡­ my heart hurts.¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not torturing Mother. I¡¯m just returning what you want. How can I have the right to torture you? You¡¯ve always been torturing us. You¡¯ve never said these words in front of Grandpa and Grandma, right?¡±

 Chapter 666 - 666 Going In Alone

    666 Going In Alone

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi coldly. Su Xiaozhi felt that his cold gaze was too painful, forcing her to face the truth she was unwilling to face.

    When had she ever said these words in front of Madam Wang? Even if she was beaten up, she would only cry. She did not dare to.

    Hu Changshou forced her to face the embarrassing truths she had avoided.

    Madam Wang tortured her. She tortured Hu Changshou and the others. She was really the same as Madam Wang. She also kept saying that she loved her children and was doing everything for their own good, but she tortured them to the point that they wanted to die.

    !!

    The joy of obtaining a piece of gold had long been extinguished. Only more heartache surged in her heart.

    Hu Changshou closed his eyes and let Su Xiaozhi cry in pain.

    After Su Xiaozhi cried, she slowly calmed down.

    At dawn the next day, Su Xiaozhi circled around Hu Changshou uneasily.

    Hu Changshou opened his eyes, which were still cold and bloodshot. He looked at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a day soon. If you don¡¯t take my life, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears fell like rain. ¡°Shou, how can I do this? How can I take your life? I didn¡¯t do this to take your life. I just want you to live well¡­¡±

    Hu Changshou sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? Didn¡¯t you already take away half of my chance to live? You might as well take the rest. I owe you. I should return it to you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked like she was avoiding him. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±

    Hu Changshou ignored her. He looked up at the sky and slowly got up. After kneeling for a day and night, his knees hurt and were stiff. He walked unnaturally.

    Su Xiaozhi wanted to stop Hu Changshou, but Hu Changshou did not stop at all. He did not even hesitate. Only his cold and heartless voice entered Su Xiaozhi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If you want to kill me with a knife,e. I¡¯ll give you my life back.¡±

    Apart from this, Hu Changshou didn¡¯t say anything else.

    He could not walk fast. If Su Xiaozhi wanted to kill him, she could definitely catch up.

    Su Xiaozhi only staggered a few steps before kneeling on the ground. She watched as Hu Changshou walked further and further away. She regretted it. If she knew this, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped Hu Changshou from following Su Xiaolu yesterday.

    Su Xiaozhi pped herself like a lunatic. Her madness did not make Hu Changshou turn around. There was only his gradually disappearing back.

    Su Xiaozhi sat on the ground numbly for a long time.

    She seemed to have lost her soul and was like a walking corpse doing what she remembered in her mind.

    She cooked and washed the clothes before sending them to Old Master Su and Madam Wang.

    When she was done and opened the door, she was stopped by a figure. She looked at the child in front of her in a daze and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Child, do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t need you to help me. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    Little Niu smiled kindly.

    ¡°Help me?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked a little confused. Then, she smiled bitterly. ¡°You can¡¯t help me. No one can.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t say anything else. She walked past Little Niu and headed into the vige.

    Su Xiaozhi did not expect Su Dng and Su Eng to walk towards her angrily as soon as she entered the courtyard.

    Su Dng pped Su Xiaozhi¡¯s face first. ¡°B*tch, what did you feed Father and Motherst night? You poisoned Father and Mother. I thought that you were kind. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a vicious woman. You actually poisoned your own father and mother.¡±

    Su Eng also berated loudly, ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me too much. I thought you were taking care of Father and Mother out of goodwill, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a malicious intention.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Father and Mother?¡±

    She looked around in a daze and saw the white sail hanging in the house. She saw the two coffins parked in the central room. Su Xiaozhi felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    The Su family¡¯smotion had already attracted the attention of their neighbors.

    Everyone came to take a look.

    Su Dng and Su Eng had already angrily told everyone what had happened. Everyone sighed when they heard this.

    But who knew the truth about this family?

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if what we¡¯re saying is true when we see if there¡¯s any dirt on Su Xiaozhi.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s arrogance soared. She shouted and searched her body with Madam Zhou.

    When the piece of gold was found, Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. Everything seemed to have an exnation.

    Su Xiaozhi seemed to have fallen into chaos. She did not know how many punches hadnded on her.

    How much hair had been pulled out? Her entire body hurt everywhere.

    The dirty and smelly sewage was poured on her and she was chased out of the Su family.

    She did not even have a chance to defend herself. She clearly had a mouth, but she did not seem to know how to speak. She only saw many people opening and closing their mouths. Su Xiaozhi felt a pain in her heart and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    She was dragged far away by Madam Li and Madam Zhou before being thrown down. Su Xiaozhi could not get up for a long time.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou had already returned. The two families began to hold Madam Wang and Old Master Su¡¯s funerals.

    A viger passed by Su Xiaozhi and sighed helplessly.

    Su Xiaozhi recovered and staggered home.

    From afar, she saw that Little Niu was still at her door.

    She walked up to Little Niu, her face ashen and her eyes lifeless. ¡°You¡¯re here to help me. How are you going to help me?¡±

    Little Niu smiled warmly and kindly. ¡°If the fated person agrees, they will know.¡±

    ¡°Then you help me. Then you help me.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi reached out with trembling hands and grabbed Little Niu¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°If the fated person agrees to use a tear as payment, our deal will be sealed.¡±

    ...

    Little Niu¡¯s expression did not change as he said calmly.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you want payment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all contact in this world seeks a return, right?¡±

    Little Niu asked calmly and gently.

    Su Xiaozhi was stunned for a moment. She opened her mouth and looked at Little Niu for a while. She asked, ¡°Will there be a return?¡±

    Little Niu shook his head. ¡°Some will, some won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi clenched her fists, her eyes filled with resentment. ¡°You said it yourself. Some will be rewarded, and some will not. You might not be rewarded for helping me, but if you don¡¯t help me, you definitely won¡¯t be rewarded. So what reward? We¡¯ll talk about it after you help me.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words, Little Niu smiled. His smile did not change. It was kind, bright, and warm. His tone was calm. ¡°The fated person is right, but if there¡¯s no return, I can choose not to do it. In my opinion, I definitely won¡¯t do anything without return. If the fated person is unwilling to agree, then goodbye.¡±

    With that, Little Niu turned around and left slowly, tapping his cane. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all and had no intention of turning back.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Little Niu¡¯s figure and felt that it was a beam of light leaving her. Su Xiaozhi paused for a few seconds before suddenly chasing after Little Niu with all her might. She broke down and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. I promise you. Please help me.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 667 - 667 Mirage

    667 Mirage

    Su Xiaozhi staggered after Little Niu. She grabbed Little Niu¡¯s clothes with her dirty hands and begged in despair.

    She needed help. She couldn¡¯t lose this chance.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. She didn¡¯t know how to live anymore. She didn¡¯t know what she should do. She¡¯d done what she felt was right, but she was too upset. Too upset.

    Little Niu stopped and said kindly and calmly, ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaozhi nodded repeatedly. ¡°I agree.¡±

    Little Niu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Su Xiaozhi heard the word ¡®okay¡¯, shepletely rxed. She sat down on the spot and broke down into tears.

    Little Niu did not rush her and just waited for her. He stood quietly beside Su Xiaozhi. Su Xiaozhi had thought that he would leave, but he stayed there. He looked like a child, but for some reason, she felt at ease.

    Su Xiaozhi had a strong intuition in her heart. This intuition told her that Little Niu could really help her walk out of this pain.

    When Su Xiaozhi was tired of crying, she got up and said to Little Niu in a choked voice, ¡°How should I address you?¡±

    Little Niu smiled and said gently, ¡°Fate, just call me Daoist priest Niu.¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest Niu, where are you from?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi subconsciously asked. She realized that there seemed to be something wrong with Little Niu¡¯s eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t see. She suspiciously waved her hand in front of Little Niu¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    In response to Su Xiaozhi¡¯s question, Little Niu only smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I came from nowhere and can resolve the suffering of everyone in the world.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have much silver left. Is that okay?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was a little uncertain. She was a little dazed. She felt that she could believe him, but she was afraid that he was a liar.

    ¡°The payment I want is not silver. I¡¯ll just take a tear from you.¡±

    Little Niu¡¯s expression remained calm. No matter what Su Xiaozhi¡¯s state of mind was, he maintained his original appearance.

    Su Xiaozhi was a little surprised. ¡°Just a tear. How, how can this be the payment? I¡­¡±

    Su Xiaozhi felt her heart ache and tears welled up in her eyes. Her tears were the least valuable things. She often cried, many, many times.

    However, today, her most worthless thing actually became a payment asked for by others. Su Xiaozhi had mixed feelings.

    After returning to the house, Su Xiaozhi asked Little Niu to sit down while she went to prepare hot water for him.

    The house was empty, just like her. She looked fine on the outside, but her heart was riddled with holes. Her heart was even more empty and deste.

    Sometimes, Su Xiaozhi could not figure out what she was asking for in this life.

    Sitting down in front of Little Niu, Su Xiaozhi was about to ask how Little Niu would help her when Little Niu spoke first.

    ¡°Fated one, close your eyes.¡±

    Little Niu smiled and looked in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s direction.

    Su Xiaozhi looked into Little Niu¡¯s empty eyes. She felt like he was looking at her, but it didn¡¯t seem that way.

    She closed her eyes and her vision instantly darkened, making her nervous.

    Click, click, click.

    Two strange voices sounded in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s ears. She felt that these voices seemed to be beside her ears, but also seemed to have originated from her mind.

    Su Xiaozhi wanted to escape from this unfamiliar and strange perception. She wanted to open her eyes, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t open them at all.

    ¡°Su Xiaozhi, go.¡±

    It was as if an illusory voice came from the horizon. Su Xiaozhi felt as if she had been sucked away by something.

    When she opened her eyes, everything around her was different.

    Colors flew in front of her, like a strange mirage. Every frame was of her, waiting for her to feel it. Every frame was fatally attractive to her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but touch it. Then, she was sucked in.

    Over and over again, Su Xiaozhi went from surprise, to fear, to resistance.

    She cried and begged for mercy, but it was useless. She was still sucked into those ces time and time again and felt the fates of thousands of variations of Su Xiaozhi. These Su Xiaozhi originated from all the sources of dissatisfaction in the depths of her heart.

    In the past, she med Su Sang for not being magnanimous enough and not paying attention to brotherhood. Then, in one of the variations, Su Sang did as she wished.

    After living a good life, Su Sang forgave Old Master Su and Madam Wang ording to her wishes. Their family returned to the Su family again, and all their ways to earn money were confiscated. Madam Wang and Old Master Su also requested Su Sang and Madam Zhao to let Su Chong and Su Hua give up the good teacher.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not resist at all. They would give Madam Wang and Old Master Su whatever they asked for.

    Su Chong and Su Hua were also bullied by Su Chao, Su Qing, Su Shun, Su Lei, and the others. They had be silent and extremely gloomy. In such a fate, she could no longer see their dazzling brilliance.

    Madam Zhao passed away early after years of hard work.

    The very sensible Su Xiaoling and the very cute Su Xiaolu were betrothed by Madam Wang and Old Master Su. They were not doing well, and they were lifeless.

    No matter which fate it was, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached. She only felt repression and pain. Was this fate what she wanted?

    No, she didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want this.

    She felt as if she had fallen into reincarnation and was sealed in this life. Even if the reason for each life was different, the oue was the same.

    The Su family did not make a fortune. Su Dng and Su Eng did not care about reputation when doing business. The business was destroyed.

    They were like leeches in the field. They only knew how to suck blood desperately.

    Everyone in the Su family was the same.

    Su Xiaozhi grabbed her hair and screamed madly. She didn¡¯t want to see such a tragic thing happen again and again, but she couldn¡¯t escape.

    After countless breakdowns, she became calmer and calmer. Bit by bit, her heart became at peace. She felt the fog in her eyes being pushed aside. At that moment, she understood.

    Heat slid down her face. The heat burned into her heart.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the fated person understands.¡±

    A voice sounded in her ear. Su Xiaozhi opened her eyes and reached out to hold her heart as she cried, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. I let Third Brother down. I let them down. Boohoo¡­¡±

    She had always been wrong. It turned out that no matter what she had thought, as long as what she had thought became reality, it would not end well in the end.

    The reason why Su Sang was where he was today was because he had already understood.

    It was not that he did not value the rtionship between brothers and parents. His third brother, who was not good with words, had actually given them many chances.

    Even after suffering so much, he had always been kind.

    However, his parents had clearly been enjoying all kinds of benefits, but they had never been satisfied.

 Chapter 668 - 668 Justice

    668 Justice

    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. I also know that I can¡¯t go back to the past, but as long as I¡¯m alive in the future, I won¡¯t make them sad again,¡± Su Xiaozhi said in a choked voice. She wiped away her tears and opened her eyes again. There was no longer any resentment or confusion in them.

    Even if her heart was still hurting, she would no longer feel helpless and sad, because she knew that what she should really be sad about was not what she did not get, but the kindness she had always ignored.

    She didn¡¯t deserve it.

    They had done the right thing. She had always been in the wrong. How could she be worthy?

    ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life atoning.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at the kind-looking Little Niu and knelt down to him. Her tone was filled with regret and repentance.

    Little Niu smiled gently and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as I can resolve your hardships.¡±

    He also took the payment.

    Little Niu stood up and left with the blind cane.

    Su Xiaozhi immediately got up and rummaged through the cab to find all the good dry rations for Little Niu.

    Little Niu waved his hand. ¡°Please stay. We¡¯re not fated to share food.¡±

    He didn¡¯t eat Su Xiaozhi¡¯s food at all.

    He came mysteriously and left very cleanly.

    Su Xiaozhi didn¡¯t force him. She sent him off and watched Little Niu leave from afar, disappearing from her sight.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She turned around and looked in the direction of the vige, her eyes calm. When she received the gold yesterday, she didn¡¯t understand the way Old Master Su looked at her, but now she did.

    From that year onwards, Old Master Su had forbidden Su Dng and Su Eng to look for Su Sang again. He had never said anything bad about Su Sang¡¯s family again. Her father must have known better since that year.

    Madam Wang did not understand, but she treated her husband as the heavens, so she would never go against Old Master Su¡¯s wishes.

    What exactly happenedst night? When she left, her parents were fine, but today, they were gone.

    Su Dng and Su Eng even said that she had harmed the old couple.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s gaze became firm. She could not bear such ckmail. Not only was she Su Xiaozhi, but she also had children.

    If Hu Changshou could return safely, she would definitely apologize to him. If her eldest son could not return, she still had her youngest son. It was already a great misfortune for them to be her sons. She could not ruin her children¡¯s reputation.

    Su Xiaozhi wiped away her tears. After closing the door, she walked firmly into the vige.

    Su Xiaozhi found the vige chief¡¯s house. After entering Old Master Wang¡¯s house, Su Xiaozhi knelt down in front of him.

    ¡°Vige Chief, please seek justice for me. I want to invite all the elders of the Su family who are still alive to bear witness. I want to go to court with my two brothers, Su Dng and Su Eng. I want to sue them for killing our parents and framing me.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi said every word clearly, her expression was a mixture of grief and indignation.

    Old Master Wang was stunned. It took him a while to recover. He said slowly, ¡°Xiaozhi, are you serious? Have you thought it through?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi nodded. ¡°I have.¡±

    She had never been so awake or thought so clearly.

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang died on the same day. After Su Dng and Su Eng made a scene today, almost everyone in the vige knew, and the funeral had already begun.

    No one expected Su Xiaozhi to cry out injustice now. She did not even hesitate to fall out with her siblings and go to court.

    In any case, the responsibility for the old couple¡¯s deaths was either Su Xiaozhi, Su Dng, or Su Eng. No matter which side it was, it would be a joke.

    It was fine for Su Xiaozhi to make such a request.

    After Old Master Wang confirmed her request, he didn¡¯t dy and immediately asked his son to go look for the people involved.

    The vige chief, the officer, and the old master who was still alive in the Su family.

    Everyone was invited to the Su family.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were puzzled, but when they heard Su Xiaozhi¡¯s request, they were furious and wanted to hit her.

    Su Xiaozhi sneered and mocked, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, are you trying to beat me to death and make this matterpletely an injustice? Everyone in the vige can testify for me. If you beat me to death, it will prove that you killed Father and Mother and framed me. Therefore, you won¡¯t let me live or speak. However, I, Su Xiaozhi, swear that you can forget about framing me for what I didn¡¯t do. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t rest until I sue you in the county, in the state, or even in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Su Dng, Su Eng, stop. There¡¯s justice in this world. Stop fooling around. Today, the vige chief of our Southern Mountain Vige and the officer are here. There¡¯s also the old grandmaster of the Su family and the various nsmen. We won¡¯t allow you brothers to be so impudent. Today, no matter who it is, we will find out the truth.¡±

    Old Master Wang shouted, and his sons and grandsons went forward to stop them.

    The other Su family members also went forward to stop them.

    Su Dng and Su Eng panicked. They could not hit Su Xiaozhi, but they threatened her with their eyes.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xiaozhi was not afraid at all. She was no longer afraid like she was before.

    Su Dng and Su Eng both felt that Su Xiaozhi had changed. Why did she seem to be a different person today?

    ¡°Uncle, Grandpa, Grand Duke, this is our family matter. Su Xiaozhi is already married. Why are you listening to her?¡±

    Su Dng calmed down and wanted to chase Su Xiaozhi out.

    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter has such a long reach? Previously, when we asked her to take care of Father and Mother, we thought that she was filial. Who knew that she had ill intentions? Not only did she steal my parents¡¯ gold, but she also angered Father and Mother to death. If not for Mother telling the truth before she died, we would still be in the dark.¡±

    Su Eng echoed. Anyway, his parents were dead. No one knew the truth.

    Su Xiaozhi had to bear this sin even if she didn¡¯t want to. How could she turn the world upside down alone?

    When Su Dng and Su Eng joined forces, coupled with Madam Zhou and Madam Li, Su Xiaozhi could not interrupt at all.

    When Su Xiaozhi heard these words that cut her heart like a knife, she did not retreat or even cry. When Su Dng and Su Eng had said enough, she said, ¡°Who said that there were no witnesses when Father and Mother die? In the past year, I stayed in the vige to send food to Father and Mother and take care of them. Father and Mother have hit me countless times. There are countless scars on my body that are my witnesses. If I wanted to kill Father and Mother, why didn¡¯t I do it in the past? Now that you¡¯re saying that I killed Father and Mother by angering them to death and that I did it to steal gold, let me ask you. Did Father and Mother say that I stole their gold?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I steal it in the past? Why did I have to steal it when you returned to the vige these few days?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi asked sharply.

    No one around Su Xiaozhi spoke up for her, but everything she asked could make people suspicious. Old Master Wang was here to testify, so he naturally had to ask on Su Xiaozhi¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Su Dng, Su Eng, Madam Li, Madam Zhou, can you answer these questions?¡± Old Master Wang asked solemnly.

    ...

 Chapter 669 - 669 Litigation

    669 Litigation

    ¡°Su Dng, Su Eng, Madam Li, and Madam Zhou, don¡¯t avoid the question. Hurry up and answer,¡± the officer also asked seriously.

    The officer, Old Master Li, did not expect to be able to abbot the Su family in his lifetime.

    Now that Old Master Su and Madam Wang had died, it was a pity.

    However, the siblings all wanted an answer. Clearly, none of them were willing to bear this eternal infamy, so they would investigate ording to the rules.

    If their parents were angered to death and their treason was confirmed, then that family would be criticized no matter where they went.

    Su Dng and Su Eng looked at each other. Su Dng pointed at Su Xiaozhi and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? Mother hit you because she knew that you had ill intentions. You must have known that Father and Mother had gold, so you kept enduring your anger. When you saw us return to the vige, you were afraid that you would miss your chance, so you couldn¡¯t help but take the opportunity to steal the gold yesterday. When Father and Mother found outter, they were so angry that they couldn¡¯t catch their breath, so they passed away¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother is right¡ªmy poor parents, I made you suffer¡­¡±

    Su Eng and Su Dng echoed each other. Madam Li and Madam Zhou also wiped the corners of their eyes with a handkerchief and cried, ¡°Father, Mother, you died so miserably.¡±

    After Su Dng and Su Eng answered, the officer and vige chief looked at Su Xiaozhi, waiting for her to speak.

    Almost the entire vige was here.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Dng, Su Eng, and the others who were pretending to wipe their tears. She felt sorrow in her heart. She seemed to be able to see the ending of Su Dng and Su Eng a few yearster. She remembered everything they did, and the children would think that this was very normal.

    Su Dng and Su Eng didn¡¯t know yet, but one day, they would know how it felt to be stabbed in the heart.

    Just as she felt now.

    ¡°Sost night, after I left, both your families went into Father and Mother¡¯s room. It was Father and Mother who told you that I stole the gold, right?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Dng and Su Eng and asked again.

    Su Dng and Su Eng looked at each other.

    Su Xiaozhi asked again, ¡°It just happened yesterday. It shouldn¡¯t be so difficult to answer, right? Eldest Brother and Second Brother aren¡¯t senile. Even if you¡¯re senile, what about Eldest Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, nephews, and niece-inw? Could it be that your families have be senile together?¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng looked very embarrassed. They had never thought that Su Xiaozhi would dare to cause trouble. They had not discussed what to do in this situation beforehand.

    When Su Xiaozhi asked this, it made them look suspicious.

    Su Dng couldn¡¯t care less and said directly, ¡°Yes, Mother told us. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have known. You said that the gold was given to you by Mother. Who would believe you? You usuallye to deliver food. Mother always hits you and scolds you. She wouldn¡¯t have given you the money at all.¡±

    Su Dng was aggressive. As soon as he said that, he became even more confident.

    Su Eng also thought for a moment and followed Su Dng¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. When Mother realized that the gold was missing, Father couldn¡¯t breathe. When Father passed away, Mother couldn¡¯t recover from the shock, so she followed him. Our families saw this with our own eyes. When we hit you today, the gold found on your body was evidence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As you know, Mother often hits and scolds me. My body is covered in injuries. Usually, old injuries don¡¯t heal before new ones are added.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi took over. She rolled up her sleeves. There were still several bruises on her arms.

    It was obvious that she had been beaten up.

    Looking at Su Xiaozhi¡¯s injuries, Madam Li rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Why are you so heartless? No wonder Mother hit and scolded you when you delivered the food yesterday. You still have the cheek toe out and let others see the scars. You, you¡­¡±

    Madam Zhou reached out to wipe her tears and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for trusting her too much. Who would have thought that she would do such a thing? Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother beats and scolds me every day. This is the truth. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t admit it. I¡¯m showing these injuries to everyone to tell them this fact.¡±

    No matter what Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families said, Su Xiaozhi felt more and more at ease. She knew what to do.

    ¡°Good job. Now that Father and Mother are gone, as brothers, we have to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Su Dng gritted his teeth and spat at Su Xiaozhi.

    The smelly and insulting salivanded on Su Xiaozhi¡¯s cheek. She wiped it off slowly. She looked at Su Dng and Su Eng and asked, ¡°So mother definitely didn¡¯t hit youst night, right? After all, I was the one who stole the gold. Even if she was angry, she should be angry at me.¡±

    Su Eng blurted out, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Since Father and Mother didn¡¯t hit you, we can get someone to check on you, right? After all, under such circumstances, as long as you didn¡¯t do anything treasonous, Mother won¡¯t be so angry that she¡¯ll hit you. You¡¯ve just returned to the vige, so it¡¯s even more impossible for her to hit you.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi quickly snatched the chance to speak.

    Everyone felt that it made sense.

    Su Dng frowned and muttered, ¡°With mother¡¯s temper, it¡¯s not strange for her to hit people when she¡¯s angry, right?¡±

    The situation yesterday was so chaotic. He really didn¡¯t remember who was beaten up and who wasn¡¯t.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at the vige chief and the officer. She begged, ¡°Please, get someone to check if they¡¯re injured. They suspect that my injuries were caused by my mother when I took the gold. However, at that time, my mother could have shouted that I stole the gold. When I left, they were still fine. They said that I angered Father and Mother to death, but I refused to admit it. I think that they were the ones who angered Father and Mother to death. My mother would definitely be more ruthless than usual with that anger. The injuries on their bodies would be evidence.¡±

    After Su Xiaozhi finished speaking, she waited for the vige chief and the officer to speak.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou looked at each other and panicked.

    Yesterday, they had all been hit many times.

    Usually, Madam Wang would not hold back, let alone yesterday.

    Yesterday, even Su Dng and Su Eng were hit by Madam Wang ruthlessly.

    If it really went ording to Su Xiaozhi¡¯s n, it would be very bad for them.

    Madam Zhou immediately cried. She said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person Mother is usually. Even when mother is in a good mood, she will vent her anger on us. It¡¯s even moremon for us to be beaten and scolded. Recently, we haven¡¯t even gone to visit her. We said that we weren¡¯t beaten just now because we wanted to save some face.¡±

    ¡°Mother was angry. If she could calm down after we were beaten up a few times, we would take it. But who knew that she would still be angry in the end¡­¡± Madam Zhou cried and even wiped the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 670 - 670 Litigation 2

    670 Litigation

    Madam Zhou thought that she was smarter and more tactful than Madam Li. Su Xiaozhi wanted to set a trap for them. If they did not pay attention, she would really seed.

    Madam Li reacted slower and was a little angry, but this was not the time for internal strife. She immediately echoed, cried a few times, andined to the women who were watching the show. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of person our mother is? She doesn¡¯t need a reason to hit and scold us.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Madam Wang was indeed infamous in the vige for..

    The only person who could stand shoulder to shoulder with her was that woman from the Chen family.

    Perhaps it was because Su Sang and Chen Hu had already left this small vige, the two old women were very good at disciplining their daughters-inw.

    Therefore, Madam Li and Madam Zhou were right.

    Because Madam Wang and Old Master Su had already gone, it was impossible for them to get up and tell everyone the truth.

    Only Su Xiaozhi, Su Dng, and Su Eng knew the truth. Now that the siblings were in a litigation, one of them was definitely telling the truth and the other was lying.

    Su Xiaozhi did not avoid Madam Li and Madam Zhou¡¯s submission. She remained calm. This was one of her methods. If this did not work, she still had another way.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Madam Li and Madam Zhou. ¡°Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, do you mean that mother hit youst night to vent her anger?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s insistence on seeking an answer put Madam Zhou and Madam Li in a difficult position.

    Madam Zhou did not answer quickly. She kept feeling that Su Xiaozhi was setting a trap. She had already implied that Madam Wang hit them yesterday. Why did Su Xiaozhi still have to ask them? What was she after?

    Madam Zhou knew that Su Xiaozhi was definitely plotting something, but she did not know what it was. This feeling was not good. No matter how she answered, it did not seem right.

    Madam Li subconsciously looked at Madam Zhou. Madam Zhou was not a good person. She must have some concerns for not saying anything. Madam Li swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She had to wait for Madam Zhou to answer first. She would not stand up for something that might go wrong.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou did not answer.

    Old Master Li frowned and asked sternly, ¡°Did she hit you or not?¡±

    ¡°She did.¡±

    Madam Zhou lowered her head and said helplessly.

    She thought for a moment and admitted it. If she didn¡¯t admit it and Su Xiaozhi asked others to insist on checking on them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it anyway.

    Seeing that Madam Zhou had admitted to it, Madam Li lowered her head and did not speak. In any case, she did not want to stand out.

    Even if there was anything, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Vige Chief, officer, grandmasters, you heard it clearly, right?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi suddenly turned around and faced the vige chief and the entire vige.

    She said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happenedst night, but now, I believe everyone already knows two things clearly. Firstly, when I left, my parents were still alive. Secondly, regarding that piece of gold, who was the one who angered my parents to death? I¡¯m injured, but so are they. They¡¯ve all been beaten up. This means that either one of us could be at fault.¡±

    Everyone frowned. Su Xiaozhi was right.

    Su Dng and Su Eng both said that it was Su Xiaozhi. It was not wrong for Su Xiaozhi to say that it was Su Dng and Su Eng.

    Who exactly angered Old Master Su and Madam Wang to death? Su Xiaozhi, Su Dng, and Su Eng were equally suspicious.

    The officer, the vige chief, and the others became serious.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It makes sense.¡±

    The officer, Old Master Li, pondered for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t so many of us testify against her?¡±

    Su Dng was very angry. There were more than ten people, but they could not defeat Su Xiaozhi? This was nonsense.

    Su Eng also felt that something was wrong. In the beginning, everyone believed that Su Xiaozhi had stolen the gold and angered her parents to death, but now, everyone looked at Su Xiaozhi the same way they looked at them.

    It seemed that Su Xiaozhi had not been cleared of suspicion, but in fact, everyone was leaning towards Su Xiaozhi¡¯s side.

    Faced with Su Dng¡¯s anger, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She looked at the unstable Su Dng and Su Eng calmly and said, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, justice is not decided by numbers.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do? We¡¯re all saying that it¡¯s you. If you don¡¯t admit it, show us the evidence. Why are you talking about all these? Do you have witnesses? Do you have physical evidence? Or you can learn from the operas and cry injustice to the heavens. Blood will stter everywhere to inform the gods.¡±

    Su Eng red at Su Xiaozhi and said coldly. Anyway, the dead could not be revived, and no one knew what happenedst night.

    Su Xiaozhi was really rebellious, but no matter how much of a fuss she made, she could not aplish anything.

    Su Eng deliberately provoked Su Xiaozhi. If Su Xiaozhi¡¯s will was not firm, she would probably be so provoked that she would die to prove her innocence.

    Su Xiaozhi could feel Su Eng¡¯s malice. She was not beaten down and did not even cry. She only looked at Su Dng and Su Eng calmly and said, ¡°Therefore, I request the officers of the vige chief and all the great-grandfathers to write aint for me, Su Xiaozhi. I request the government to send someone down to investigate the truth. I also request to freeze my parents¡¯ corpses and wait for the coroner to do an autopsy to see when my parents died.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaozhi turned around and knelt down to the vige chief and the others.

    At this point, it was impossible for Su Dng and Su Eng to nder her.

    This was her original goal.

    Her parents had already passed away. Only Su Dng and Su Eng knew what happenedst night, but they wanted her to bear the me. She could not ask her deceased parents to tell her who it was. She could only work hard and try her best to clear her name.

    If she could get the authorities to intervene and get a coroner to do the autopsy, she would be one step closer to the truth.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng spoke in unison.

    If the higher-ups really came to investigate and the coroner came to perform an autopsy, it would not do them any good if they really found anything.

    They rummaged around yesterday and took all the money Madam Wang had hidden away. Then, they left.

    They had no idea how Madam Wang and Old Master Su died.

    If they really investigated seriously, they would definitely not be able to gain anything.

    Therefore, they definitely could not investigate.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, calm down. It¡¯s all your second brother¡¯s fault for hitting you in a fit of anger. Sister-inw will apologize to you. Father and Mother have already passed away. It¡¯s better not to cause trouble. They have to be buried soon.¡±

    Madam Zhou reacted and hurriedly went forward to speak to Su Xiaozhi.

    ...

    It turned out that making a big fuss was Su Xiaozhi¡¯s final goal.

    This could not blow up. Madam Zhou wanted to calm Su Xiaozhi down first.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re all family. It¡¯s normal for us to have some conflicts. Xiaozhi, don¡¯t take it to heart. Your brother¡¯s personality is like this. Not to mention you, even I will be punched by him.¡± Madam Li also reacted. They were not stupid. When they came back to their senses, they broke out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 671 - 671 Must Be Returned

    671 Must Be Returned

    Su Xiaozhi was too calm. Ever since the start, when she called so many people here, she had nned it.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou looked at Su Xiaozhi again and were afraid. In the past, Su Xiaozhi was timid and did not dare to resist them like this.

    This was not like Su Xiaozhi at all. Could Su Xiaozhi have been possessed?

    ¡°If such an ugly matter is exposed, how will our descendants be seen in the future? Moreover, our parents have passed away. It¡¯s our fault as sons not to let them rest in peace. If you say that we ndered you, at most, we¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±

    Su Dng also reacted. He looked at Su Xiaozhi sharply, signaling her to stop.

    Su Eng alsoughed. He sighed and looked at Su Xiaozhi sadly. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s all our fault for being too impulsive. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m really sorry for wronging you. Father and Mother were not in good health. Father was already lying in bed and couldn¡¯t get up. It was difficult for him to even raise his hand. Mother couldn¡¯t get up either. Only their upper bodies could move. They were already dying. It¡¯s all our fault for being petty.¡±

    The two families cooperated and wanted to muddle through. Everyone unanimously hoped that Su Xiaozhi would not make a big deal out of it.

    Actually, Madam Wang and Old Master Su were not killed by either of them. They were already going to die.

    They just wanted to find a reason to me Su Xiaozhi.

    However, they did not expect Su Xiaozhi to be a different person. In the past, Su Xiaozhi had always lowered her head and endured such things silently. She would not say a word. Who knew that she would change today? She even invited so many people to seek justice for herself.

    How unlucky. If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have hit her.

    Su Dng and Su Eng gave in. The vige chief and the others looked at Su Xiaozhi.

    This matter started with Su Xiaozhi. What oue she wanted depended on her.

    Madam Wang and Old Master Su were already dead. If they had not been poisoned to death, this matter should have been a family matter. If Su Dng and Su Eng admitted defeat, would Su Xiaozhi let it go?

    Everyone had different thoughts. Su Xiaozhi¡¯s expression was calm. She looked at Su Dng and Su Eng and said, ¡°From what Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Eldest Sister-inw, and Second Sister-inw said, you¡¯re admitting that you wronged me.¡±

    In the past, she might not have held on to it, but today, she had not forgotten why she was here.

    No matter what her parents had done in the past, they had all dissipated with their death. However, she was still alive. Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families were still around. If she were to bear the crime of killing her parents, she would never be able to clear her name in the future.

    She had already done many things wrong. She would never back down on this matter.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s question made everyone wait for Su Dng and Su Eng to answer.

    Old Master Wang, Old Master Li, and the others looked at Su Dng and Su Eng.

    The few grandmasters of the Su family were getting impatient from waiting. They knocked the ground with their tobo sticks and said in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°What exactly is going on? Which one of you siblings killed them!¡±

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang were gone. In the eyes of the n, whatever grudges they had in the past would dissipate with their deaths. However, if there was such a rebellious unfilial child among the younger generation, they should be punished.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were not afraid of Su Xiaozhi, but they were afraid of the n.

    The two brothers looked at each other indignantly, but there was nothing they could do. Su Xiaozhi was acting like she was possessed. She waspletely different from before. She refused to give in.

    Su Dng red at Su Xiaozhi, then said to the grandmasters, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Father and Mother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. Actually, after Xiaozhi returnedst night, mother called us brothers into the room and cried and scolded us. In the end, she seemed to be possessed and began to make arrangements for her funeral. At that time, we didn¡¯t take it to heart. When we woke up in the morning, we realized that they had passed away¡­¡±

    ¡°The more we thought about it, the more we felt that something was wrong. We thought that our mother¡¯s abnormality yesterday was because she had suffered grievances. Xiaozhi came this morning and we tried to get something out of her. Who knew that she had gold on her? We misunderstood even more¡­ Now that the truth is out, we also realized that we had wronged Xiaozhi and made her suffer. As her elder brother, I¡¯ll take the lead and apologize to Xiaozhi. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    With that, Su Dng turned to Su Xiaozhi and bowed to her.

    This was the best solution he coulde up with in a short period of time.

    Su Eng rolled his eyes and quickly reacted. He nodded and echoed, ¡°Sigh¡­ Xiaozhi, I apologize to you too. You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against Eldest Brother and Second Brother.¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng admitted defeat. Madam Li and Madam Zhou also followed closely behind and apologized to Su Xiaozhi.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you suffer. We apologize to you. Please don¡¯t be angry with us.¡±

    Madam Li pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes, thinking that Su Xiaozhi should be satisfied now that they had apologized.

    ¡°Xiaozhi, sigh¡­ It¡¯s all our fault for being so rash. Xiao Lei and the others always say that you¡¯re the best aunt. It¡¯s normal for a family to have a misunderstanding. Now that we¡¯ve talked it through, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Madam Zhou echoed.

    She hoped that Su Xiaozhi would give up and turn the matter into a small matter.

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou tacitly went to pull Su Xiaozhi, wanting to express their intimacy.

    Su Xiaozhi retracted her hand with a distant expression. She said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve wronged me, please return the gold that Father and Mother gave me.¡±

    She had to have this piece of gold.

    This was her innocence. She wanted everyone to know she was innocent.

    What Su Dng and Su Eng snatched had to be returned to her respectfully.

    Su Dng and Su Eng did not look good when Su Xiaozhi asked for the gold.

    They had already apologized, but she actually wanted to ask for more!

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou also fell silent. That piece of gold was worth dozens of taels. It was really hard for them to take it out and give it to Su Xiaozhi.

    Not only were Su Dng and Su Eng unhappy, but Su Chao, Su Shun, Su Lei, Su Qing, and the others also looked dissatisfied.

    Su Qing red at Su Xiaozhi resentfully and said, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re already married. How can grandpa and grandma give you gold? Your words won¡¯t hold water. Father, Mother, and Second Uncle have already apologized to you. What else do you want? You can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±

    This money should be shared between the two families. No matter what, Su Xiaozhi would not get a share.

    Su Shun also pursed his lips and said strangely, ¡°Aunt, why didn¡¯t I know you were like this before?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart gradually turned cold. She sneered and looked at her nephews, who all hadints. She said sarcastically, ¡°My good nephews, you have studied for a few years. You should know that it¡¯s wrong to snatch someone else¡¯s things, right? Your family snatched my gold from me. It¡¯s only fair to return it to me now.¡±

 Chapter 672 - 672 She Won

    672 She Won

    ¡°You can make wild guesses and use me. Then can I say that you did something treasonous to Father and Mother in the middle of the night and angered them to death? Brother Qing, Brother Shun, aren¡¯t you afraid? Have you forgotten how biased your grandparents were when you were studying? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they wille to collect their debts in your nightmares?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Shun and Su Qing. Her stern tone shocked Su Shun and Su Qing.

    Only the two families knew about what happenedst night, but Su Xiaozhi¡¯s questioning made it seem like she saw it.

    Both of them felt a little guilty and were silent for a moment.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t learning the good things. Each generation is getting worse and worse. All of you have studied in vain. How embarrassing!¡±

    The grandmasters of the n were very angry. Snatching money from a married daughter was embarrassing.

    If Old Master Su was still around, he would definitely point at his nose and scold him.

    Su Dng and Su Eng also felt ashamed to be lectured by the highest-ranking person in the n.

    The two brothers looked at Su Xiaozhi hatefully, wanting to signal her to back down with their eyes.

    However, after Su Xiaozhi understood, she only sneered. She looked at Su Dng and Su Eng and said coldly, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you that. Father and Mother are gone. If you treat me like this, our sibling rtionship will be severed. Return my things to me. From now on, I, Su Xiaozhi, and your families will go our separate ways.¡±

    When she said this, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached.

    Actually, that was what she was most unwilling to do. She had always hoped that her siblings would be fine and not make a scene. But now, she could not lie to herself.

    Perhaps it would be better for other people¡¯s brothers to slowly resolve many things and lead to rapprochement, but it was impossible for her family.

    Even if she endured it, she wouldn¡¯t get what she wanted. They would only think that it was all her job. They would only think that she hadn¡¯t done enough.

    She was very sad, but she didn¡¯t want to be wrong again. So, she decided to end it here and never see them again.

    ¡°Su Dng, Su Eng, return what you took from Su Xiaozhi. Otherwise, if she reports it to the officials, this matter won¡¯t be so easy to resolve.¡±

    The officer frowned and said. After listening for so long, they finally understood.

    As for who was the one who angered Old Master Su and Madam Wang to death, there was no way to pursue this matter. When a person died, it was like a light going out. Everything disappeared like smoke. Su Dng and Su Eng were both their sons. The two of them had raised them to this day.

    As long as they were not beaten to death or poisoned to death, there was nothing to pursue. However, snatching the gold was a big deal. If Su Xiaozhi refused to relent, it would definitely blow up.

    Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s faces were green. That piece of gold was worth at least 50 taels.

    They were unwilling to hand it over just like that.

    If they had known that the old ones were hiding gold, they would not have given Su Xiaozhi a chance to take it.

    If he took out the gold now, it would undoubtedly be hard on them.

    Su Dng gritted his teeth and looked at Su Xiaozhi. ¡°Su Xiaozhi, why do you think your mother gave you the gold? I think you stole this gold.¡±

    In the end, the temptation of gold was greater than surrender. After circling around, Su Dng still bit down on Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words.

    Su Eng was silent. Anyway, he would get a share of the gold.

    Su Xiaozhi sneered. ¡°Brother, are you going back on your words?¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll insist on reporting it to the officials. Let the officials investigate thoroughly. I believe there must be traces left in Father and Mother¡¯s house.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at Su Dng coldly. A sad guess surfaced in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but looking at Su Dng and Su Eng now, she knew that what she didn¡¯t want to believe was the truth.

    Last night, when her father wanted to give her gold, her mother knew. Even if she was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it, she let her take it away. She was afraid that others would find out and deliberately cursed her.

    Therefore, it was impossible for her parents to be angered to death because of her.

    That could only have happened after she left. She would never know what had happenedst night, but whatever it was made her feel heartbroken and sad.

    ¡°Give it to her, Father. Return it to her. We have to have backbone. It¡¯s normal for us to be blinded by money for a moment. After all, we¡¯re all mortals, but we can¡¯t let our descendants look down on us. In the future, our descendants might be very promising. We can¡¯t ruin our foundation for a few taels of silver.¡±

    Su Shun¡¯s face was a little pale as he spoke to Su Dng.

    Today, Su Xiaozhi was different. They could all feel it.

    There was no benefit in continuing to pester her.

    Moreover, his mind was filled with the memories of when his grandfather was alive and how he had red at him yesterday. Because of his guilt, he was even more afraid.

    He was afraid that Su Xiaozhi would not let go of the matter and that the officials woulde and investigate.

    They were the ones in the wrong and guilty. If they still had to go against Su Xiaozhi¡¯s litigation, they would be the ones to suffer sooner orter.

    Su Dng was unwilling. He did not poison them. His parents were petty and angry. It was no wonder, but the value of this gold was real.

    Su Shun looked at Su Dng, his lips already a little pale. ¡°Father¡ª¡±

    Su Dng was unwilling.

    The officer, Old Master Li, said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t exin it clearly, let¡¯s report it to the officials. Let the authorities decide.¡±

    Old Master Li nced at Su Xiaozhi and wondered if she would let it go.

    Su Xiaozhi was quite famous.

    Everyone said that she was a good daughter. Which family didn¡¯t want such a daughter? However, when they stood at the head of their inws¡¯ family, they sneered at her and hated her to the core. Everyone said that if they had such a daughter-inw in their family, they would really be unlucky. Many people said that such a daughter-inw should be taught a lesson. Otherwise, every brick and tile in the family would probably be used by her to support her maiden family.

    ¡°Then report it to the authorities.¡±

    This time, Su Xiaozhi did not back down at all. No matter what happened in the end, she only knew that she could not retreat. If she retreated now, she would only lose her gold. However, after a while, her good brothers would still bring up the past and say that she had angered her parents to death. At that time, her parents would already be buried in peace. She could not seek justice for herself even if she wanted to because she did not ask for the gold back. Over time, everyone would think that she had done something wrong. Otherwise, why would it be left unsettled?

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you. I¡¯ll return it to you. Get out of my house and never take another step in.¡± Su Dng¡¯s eyes were red as he angrily took out the gold and threw it at Su Xiaozhi. His face was red as he looked at Su Xiaozhi. He wanted to drink her blood and eat her flesh. Because of his anger, Su Dng panted.

 Chapter 673 - 673 She Won 2

    673 She Won

    Su Xiaozhi calmly picked up the gold and put it away. She knew that she had won. She looked at the two families who had treated her as an enemy and said calmly, ¡°None of us knows the truth aboutst night. Only your families know. However, I, Su Xiaozhi, have a clear conscience no matter if it¡¯s in the past or in the future. When Father and Mother were alive, I did everything I could and couldn¡¯t do. No matter how many years have passed, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone talking about me, Su Xiaozhi. However, there are gods everywhere. People can¡¯t see, but gods can.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled. She looked at Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families and swept her gaze across the familiar faces. She swallowed and said again, ¡°I¡¯m like this. I hope you¡¯re the same. It¡¯s best if Father and Mother died of illness. If not, there will be retribution one day.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s words sounded like the truth, but also like a curse.

    People looked at Su Dng and Su Eng withplicated expressions.

    Old Master Wang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. It was sad to raise a son like this.

    ¡°Of course Father and Mother died of illness. We misunderstood you previously and it¡¯s our fault. Now that the misunderstanding has been exined and the gold has been returned to you, if you say those words that will cause criticism, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±

    Madam Li said angrily. She did not get the gold, so it was blinding to look at Su Xiaozhi.

    Everyone looked at Su Xiaozhi. The Su family was staring at the gold in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s hand. If Su Xiaozhi took out the gold now, they would still be willing to acknowledge her.

    Su Xiaozhi did not look at the Su family. She turned around and bowed deeply to the vige chief and the others. ¡°Thank you foring to seek justice for me. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Vige Chief, I want to sell my house. If the vigers need it, 15 taels of silver will do.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi said that she wanted to sell the house. A few years ago, when she settled down, the house was built quite well. Coupled with the foundation and the surrounding fields, it was worth far more than 15 taels.

    As soon as Su Xiaozhi said this, someone chimed in, ¡°Xiaozhi, is what you said true? I want to buy your house. Are you really going to sell it?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to sell it.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi looked at the vige chief and said, ¡°Uncle, if your family needs it, I¡¯ll sell it to you first.¡±

    This time, she was ready to go back. And she was nevering back.

    Old Master Wang was indeed a little moved. He looked at Su Xiaozhi. ¡°Xiaozhi, thank you. If you¡¯ve really considered it, my family is willing to buy it.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled. ¡°Then please follow me, Uncle.¡±

    Old Master Wang nodded.

    Su Xiaozhi looked at the grandmasters in the family again. She bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, grandmasters. Please be witnesses today. From now on, I, Su Xiaozhi, will have nothing to do with Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families. From now on, we will never interact again.¡±

    Severing ties between siblings was much simpler than severing ties between father and son.

    Usually, after establishing it, they really didn¡¯t interact anymore.

    Even if they were not far apart, they would never see each other again.

    After Su Xiaozhi left, the onlookers dispersed and got busy with their own work.

    Everyone knew that Su Xiaozhi had taken back that piece of gold.

    People guessed that Su Dng and Su Eng were guilty and did not dare to go to court with Su Xiaozhi, so theypromised.

    No one knew the truth. They could only sigh.

    Su Xiaozhi did not attend her parents¡¯ funeral and sold the house for the money. She packed her things and left Southern Mountain Vige.

    She walked in silence. By the time the others realized what was going on, she had been gone for a long time.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaozhi returned to Xiaohu Vige. As she became more and more familiar with the surroundings, she gradually teared up.

    She was uneasy.

    Seeing smoke rise from the once-familiar house, Su Xiaozhi¡¯s footsteps gradually became heavier.

    When she reached the house, she did not dare to show herself.

    Madam Cao opened the door and came out. When she saw Su Xiaozhi, the basin in Madam Cao¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    Su Xiaozhi knelt down and kowtowed to Madam Cao.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here to atone for my sins.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi was afraid that Madam Cao would not ept her.

    Madam Cao only sighed faintly and reached out to help Su Xiaozhi up. Madam Cao did not say anything and pulled Su Xiaozhi into the house to eat.

    Hu Changyang saw Su Xiaozhi. He was not as kind as Madam Cao. His face was cold. He did not greet his mother or speak.

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s heart ached, but she knew that she deserved this. She owed her children too much.

    Madam Cao had been observing Su Xiaozhi. Su Xiaozhi¡¯s change was beyond her expectations, but how long would itst?

    She was old, and her body would only get worse. She might copse one day.

    Hu Changshou had gone into the fog. She did not know if he coulde out safely. If Su Xiaozhi came back, she could more or less help support the family.

    After all, she was the children¡¯s mother. How bad could she be? Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, it was good as long as Su Xiaozhi realized her mistakes.

    Madam Cao picked up some food for Su Xiaozhi. ¡°Eat more.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears fell like rain as she ate in big mouthfuls.

    At night, Hu Changyang washed up and went back to his room to sleep.

    Su Xiaozhi and Madam Cao shared a room.

    She personally washed Madam Cao¡¯s feet. Madam Cao didn¡¯t want her to, but she couldn¡¯t dissuade her.

    After lying down, Madam Cao sighed and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, don¡¯t leave aftering back this time. Don¡¯t me me for being nosy. Shou and Yang already have their own ns. They have a bnce in their hearts. Some things are gone after they¡¯re used up.¡±

    Tears welled up in Su Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes. She nodded in a choked voice. ¡°I understand. I know what I have to do.¡±

    She knew that she was not a determined and decisive person. Now that she hade to her senses, she would use the rest of her life to atone for her sins. She would shut her heart and her mouth.

    Su Xiaozhi took out gold and silver and handed them to Madam Cao. ¡°Give them to Shou and Yang.¡±

    Madam Cao held the heavy gold and silver and had mixed feelings.

    ...

    In the end, Madam Cao epted it and said softly, ¡°Alright, go to sleep. In a few days, we¡¯ll go and offer incense and pray for Shou to return safely.¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s tone was pious. That was her eldest grandson, the eldest grandson of the Hu family. She was willing to lose ten years of her life in exchange for her grandson¡¯s safety.

    Su Xiaozhi closed her eyes. She could not absolve herself of the me for the sins she hadmitted.

    If the heavens were on her side, she hoped that they could bless her son¡¯s safety, even if she had to exchange her life for it.

    ¡ª-

    Hu Changshou walked into the fog alone. He was very vignt. His breathing became lighter, as if he was worried that he would rm something.

    When his vision became better, he was shocked by the dense forest. This was the foreign world. It was very different from the outside world. It was morefortable to breathe, and the trees wererger. Everything was full of vitality.

 Chapter 674 - 674 Bad Luck

    674 Bad Luck

    Hu Changshou first observed his surroundings and found traces of people walking past. He decided to follow the traces.

    If everything went smoothly, he would only be two or three dayste. He would follow the traces and eventually find Xiaolu and meet her.

    He had some understanding before. The beasts in the foreignnd were more ferocious and bigger than those outside. He was just a little stronger and was not omnipotent, so the best and safest way was to catch up to Su Xiaolu and the others.

    In the first two days, Hu Changshou had indeed followed this method.

    !!

    He kept looking for traces and making marks to prevent himself from getting lost. This way, he would not be lost in the fog before he caught up to Su Xiaolu.

    During the day, he would just eat some dry rations. At night, he would find a big tree to climb up.

    After ten days, Hu Changshou did not catch up to Su Xiaolu and the others.

    He was a little depressed. He hadn¡¯t found any traces today, so he would have to walk the rest of the way on his own.

    Where should he go?

    Hu Changshou finally decided to continue walking forward.

    Perhaps the heavens were blessing him. After moving forward for half a day, he saw some traces again. It looked like a fight had urred. Many branches had been swept off.

    The marks looked like a mess.

    He became more careful and continued forward following the traces. About half an hourter, he heard someone talking. Hu Changshou was delighted and chased after them without thinking.

    ¡°Trash, useless trash. What¡¯s the use of raising you? It¡¯s better to raise a dog. You¡¯re about the same age and have been defeated by her several times. Now, you can¡¯t even deal with a big snake.¡±

    Madam Bai Liu scolded in a deep voice. Bai Xu, who was following her with her head lowered, clenched her fists. Her clothes were stained with blood and she staggered when she walked, but Bai Liu did not wait for her.

    Bai Xu endured the pain and tried her best to keep up. Her lips were pale and her eyes were filled with ttery. Her tone was also the same. ¡°Grandma, Xu¡¯er is useless. Please give Xu¡¯er another chance. Next time, Xu¡¯er will definitely seed. Xu¡¯er will definitely get the snake gall of that demonic snake for Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if it doesn¡¯t work next time, it¡¯s useless for me to keep you. I¡¯ll just feed you to the snake.¡±

    Bai Liu¡¯s expression was dark as she red at Bai Xu with indescribable disgust.

    She walked very quickly. Bai Xu staggered to keep up, and blood dripped all the way.

    Hu Changshou was caught off guard and faced Bai Liu. When Hu Changshou saw that there were only the two of them, he felt that something was wrong. He did not panic and quickly calmed down.

    Bai Liu frowned and looked at Hu Changshou. He said calmly, ¡°Young man, are you alone?¡±

    Hu Changshou only pondered for a few seconds before saying, ¡°No, I came with a friend.¡±

    Bai Liu smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s your friend? This wilderness is sparsely popted. Apart from the three of us, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else here. I don¡¯t like liars.¡±

    Bai Liu could tell at a nce that Hu Changshou was lying.

    Hu Changshou was rmed. He turned around and ran.

    But soon, a sharp wind blew. Hu Changshou felt a sharp pain in his shoulder and fell uncontrobly.

    He rolled on the ground and quickly stood up again, facing Bai Liu in a defensive posture.

    Bai Liu smiled. ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡±

    As soon as they fought, she knew that Hu Changshou did not have Internal force. He looked like he knew some martial arts, but that was all.

    There was nothing to be afraid of. Bai Liu quickly sealed Hu Changshou¡¯s acupoints and tied him up. She dragged Hu Changshou and threw him to Bai Xu. She said coldly, ¡°Keep an eye on him. In the future, use him as bait. If you can¡¯t take down that demonic snake this time, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Xu¡¯er will definitely not disappoint you this time.¡±

    Bai Xu bit her lip and looked at Bai Liu with determination.

    She yearned for aforting look from her, but she only saw coldness in Bai Liu¡¯s eyes.

    Bai Liu continued to walk forward coldly. Bai Xu pushed Hu Changshou and slowly followed behind.

    Hu Changshou had been very silent since he was kidnapped. Perhaps he sensed the strange rtionship between the old and young.

    This girl called Xu¡¯er was injured and bleeding, but the elder clearly did not care at all and even kept ming her for being useless.

    Hu Changshou observed his surroundings.

    Bai Xu red at him coldly and said fiercely, ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll break your tendons.¡±

    Hu Changshou retracted his gaze and said in an honest and low voice, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have any ideas.¡±

    Bai Xu ignored Hu Changshou. She was tired and her head was dizzy. Her footsteps were like a thousand catties. She really wanted to stop and rest, but if her grandma did not stop, she could not.

    Her breathing was heavy, and her vision was getting blurry.

    ¡°Miss, your arm is bleeding. This grass can be chewed and applied to the wound to stop the bleeding.¡±

    Hu Changshou reminded her softly.

    Perhaps it was his gentle kindness that made Bai Xu adrift for a moment. She did not scold Hu Changshou.

    But she was still very cold. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can¡¯t even protect yourself.¡±

    Bai Xu ignored Hu Changshou and only asked him to walk faster.

    Bai Xu¡¯s gaze followed Bai Liu closely. Seeing that Bai Liu finally stopped, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Grandma finally decided to rest.

    Hu Changshou looked at Bai Xu. For some reason, his heart seemed to be touched. When Bai Xu was not paying attention, he expended a lot of effort to pull the grass.

    He and Bai Xu walked not far from Bai Liu.

    Bai Liu had already sat down. She sat cross-legged and took out some dry rations. She ate some and put them away. She closed her eyes and meditated.

    Bai Liu did not care about Bai Xu at all, so she did not know that Bai Xu had fainted after sitting down.

    Perhaps because she was certain that Hu Changshou would not be able to escape, Bai Liu did not even take him seriously.

    Hu Changshou sighed. It was inconvenient for his hands to be tied up. He really didn¡¯t want to escape. This old woman was advanced in martial arts, so he couldn¡¯t escape.

    ...

    He looked at the pale and unconscious little girl and put the herb into his mouth to chew. The medicinal juice was very bitter. After chewing it, he approached Bai Xu and realized that the clothes on one of her arms had rotted, revealing the hideous wound inside. Hu Changshou applied the chewed medicinal juice on Bai Xu.

    He realized that she also had a wound on her leg. He applied medicine for that too.

    After everything, he sat quietly and greedily breathed in the spiritual energy. From time to time, he would look at Bai Xu.

    Looking at Bai Xu, Hu Changshou thought of Su Xiaolu. He sighed. There were very few girls like Su Xiaolu in the world. Su Xiaolu was a bright moon.

    On the other hand, there were many girls who were just stars in the sky, like Miss Xu¡¯er.

    Before encountering danger, Hu Changshou was nervous. Now that he was really in danger, he was very calm. Perhaps this was his fate and his end. He would just treat it as his bad luck.

    If he was lucky, he might be able to see the morning sun tomorrow and the day after. Hu Changshou thought so before he fell asleep.

 Chapter 675 - 675 I Wonâ€™t Let You Go

    675 I Won¡¯t Let You Go

    Bai Xu woke up in the middle of the night.

    She first looked at Hu Changshou warily and realized that he had fallen asleep instead of escaping. Bai Xu heaved a sigh of relief.

    If Hu Changshou escaped while she was unconscious, Grandma would punish her again.

    No matter how seriously injured she was, as long as she did not do what Grandma had told her to do, she was guilty.

    Bai Xu raised her hand and realized that the wound did not hurt so much anymore. She took a look and saw the dregs of herbs falling to the ground under the moonlight.

    Bai Xu was stunned. She could not help but nce at Hu Changshou. She recalled what Hu Changshou had said.

    Many emotions surged in her heart.

    Bai Xu was about to get up when he realized that there were also herbal dregs on her calf. She lowered her eyes in a daze and did not move again.

    After a while, Bai Xu came back to her senses. She looked at the sleeping Hu Changshou with a confused expression.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Hu Changshou would do such a thing.

    Bai Xu¡¯s gaze moved down and finallynded on Hu Changshou¡¯s hand. Her gaze turned cold and she was no longer confused. What could a person who was about to die want? He just felt that she was a little girl who was easy to coax and wanted to trick her into letting him go.

    He wanted to deceive her with just a small favor.

    Bai Xu¡¯s eyes were cold. She took out a piece of dry biscuit and threw it at Hu Changshou. She turned around as if nothing had happened.

    Hu Changshou was woken up by the impact. Then, he saw the biscuit under the moonlight. He picked it up with difficulty and ate it in small bites. He thanked Bai Xu softly. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±

    Bai Xu did not respond. She did not care.

    After eating, Hu Changshou whispered to Bai Xu, ¡°Miss, I want to relieve myself.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s lips curled up. She knew it.

    She ignored him.

    Hu Changshou didn¡¯t mind. He whispered again, ¡°Miss, everyone has these needs. You don¡¯t want me to lose control, right?¡±

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou and said coldly, ¡°Then go. Don¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your leg with a whip.¡±

    Bai Xu got up. Although her wound still hurt a little, this pain was nothing to her.

    She pushed Hu Changshou to the forest below.

    She kept smiling coldly at Hu Changshou, waiting for him to coax her.

    Hu Changshou did not look at Bai Xu much. He just unbuttoned his pants after reaching the tree. He said apologetically, ¡°Miss, the sound might insult your ears, why don¡¯t you walk further away? If you¡¯re worried, you can tie me to the tree with a rope to prevent me from escaping.¡±

    Bai Xu sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t care about these things, and I don¡¯t have any taboos.¡±

    Next, he would probably have to talk about applying medicine for her.

    Bai Xu sneered in her heart. She had already thought of what she would say next.

    As long as he said that, not only would she not be soft-hearted, she would only tell him coldly, ¡°Who asked you to be a busybody? I didn¡¯t ask you to help me.¡±

    However, what Bai Xu thought did not happen.

    After she finished speaking, Hu Changshou did not speak.

    After a while, Bai Xu heard a pattering sound, like rain.

    She quickly realized what it was and Bai Xu frowned.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the noise to stop.

    After a while, Hu Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Bai Xu brought Hu Changshou back until they were not far from Bai Liu. Hu Changshou sat down and closed his eyes to sleep. He did not even mention anything other than relieving himself.

    Bai Xu frowned and pursed her lips. She could not help but nce at Hu Changshou. In the end, she bit her lip andforted herself that this must be an even deeper scheme of his.

    He did not speak because he was deep in thought. He was still conserving his energy. He must have remembered the two days that Grandma had mentioned, so he would definitely wait for an opportunity to take action in the next two days.

    Thinking of this, Bai Xu felt more at ease.

    She was no longer suspicious. She focused on circting her energy to heal her injuries faster.

    The next day, Bai Liu did not give Hu Changshou anything to eat.

    Bai Xu did not either. She did not mention anything about Hu Changshou applying medicine for her.

    On the third day, Bai Xu was much better. She was no longer limping.

    When Hu Changshou had to relieve himself, Bai Xu supervised him.

    After leaving Bai Liu, Hu Changshou smiled and said softly, ¡°Miss, your injuries recovered very quickly. That¡¯s good. That herb is very easy to recognize. If you¡¯re injured next time, you can find some. It¡¯s also very easy to use. You can chew it and apply it to your wound, or crush it with a stone and apply it to your wound.¡±

    ¡°This herb doesn¡¯t have much use. Its only use is that it¡¯s especially effective in stopping bleeding. In the past, when I cut my hand and bled, just a little medicinal juice would immediately stop the bleeding.¡±

    Hu Changshou couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Xiaolu was the one who told them about these simple medicinal theories.

    The poultry at home would contract the gue. What herbs to use to quickly recover and what should be avoided, were all taught to them by Su Xiaolu.

    Xu¡¯er also looked like she often got injured. Some of her scars did not heal well and looked like they had rotted for a long time.

    She probably did not know about medicine. If she could remember this herb, she would recover faster when she was injured in the future.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go even if you tell me this.¡±

    Bai Xu sneered. She did not have the time to beat around the bush with him, so she could not be bothered to pretend with him. She directly told him coldly not to do this. This was useless to her!

    Hu Changshou smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    After saying this, Hu Changshou stopped talking. From Bai Xu¡¯s words, he already knew what she meant. Perhaps he did not mean that, but she thought he did.

    There was no need to exin anything. They did not know each other to begin with.

    ...

    Hu Changshou remained silent and obediently followed Bai Xu back.

    Hu Changshou had not eaten anything for the past two days. No matter how good his body was, he looked a little weak.

    Bai Xu looked at his back and stopped in her tracks to pull Hu Changshou¡¯s rope. Hu Changshou was puzzled and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Xu lowered his eyes. ¡°If you want to eat something, I can give it to you.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Bai Xu¡¯s clenched fists and shook his head. He chuckled and said, ¡°No need. Miss, you don¡¯t have to think too much. I did that because I have a cousin who looks like you. That¡¯s why I did that.¡±

    With that, Hu Changshou turned around and walked forward.

    This time, Bai Xu did not pull the rope.

    However, when they returned to Bai Liu, Bai Liu was not meditating. She looked at Bai Xu coldly. Her cold gaze made Hu Changshou feel that something was wrong.

    As expected, in the next second, Bai Liu berated coldly, ¡°B*tch, kneel down.¡±

    Bai Xu was stunned and puzzled, but she immediately knelt down and apologized. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Xu¡¯er knows her mistake.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 676 - 676 Being Used as Bait

    676 Being Used as Bait

    ¡°You know your mistake? I don¡¯t think you know your mistake at all.¡±

    Bai Liu walked in front of Bai Xu and said coldly. She looked down at Bai Xu from above. Without any warning, she raised her foot and stepped on Bai Xu¡¯s shoulder, forcing her down on the ground.

    ¡°You said you know your mistake. Tell me, what did you do wrong?¡±

    Bai Liu was cold and mocking, deliberately making things difficult for her.

    Bai Xu looked up at her with difficulty. There were tears in her eyes. She endured the tears and pain and said with difficulty, ¡°Grandma, please tell Xu¡¯er. Xu¡¯er will definitely change.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll change? I don¡¯t think you will.¡±

    Bai Liu¡¯s eyes turned cold as she stepped on Bai Xu¡¯s shoulder even harder.

    Hu Changshou¡¯s heart ached. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Madam, she¡¯s your granddaughter. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. Please be easy on her.¡±

    When Hu Changshou heard Bai Xu call Bai Liu Grandma, he thought that Bai Liu was Bai Xu¡¯s grandmother.

    Bai Liu nced at Hu Changshou coldly. A strong gust of wind blew over, and Hu Changshou was beaten back a few steps. He fell to the ground with difficulty and panted.

    Bai Liu squatted down and pinched Bai Xu¡¯s chin. She spat, ¡°You¡¯re so young and don¡¯t have any other skills, but you¡¯ve learned enough to seduce men at such a young age.¡±

    Bai Xu broke down and shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, Grandma, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Bai Xu did not know why Grandma said that. She felt very ashamed and sad.

    Her face hurt, but her heart was even sadder.

    Bai Liu threw Bai Xu¡¯s chin away in disdain. ¡°No, then why is he smiling at you? What did you guys say behind my back? Did you guys do something dirty behind my back? Bai Xu, oh Bai Xu, you disgust me. How did I raise such a useless and ugly thing like you? I think you shouldn¡¯t be called Bai Xu. You should be called Bai Whore, you despicable thing.¡±

    With that, Bai Liu spat in disgust.

    Bai Xu understood that she had been seen talking to Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou heard it too. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to re up over such a thing.

    Hu Changshou was also very angry. How old was Bai Xu? She looked younger than Su Xiaolu. It was not time for her to get married at all.

    He had not thought in that direction, but he did not expect this woman to think so.

    Hu Changshou coughed twice and said, ¡°Madam, there are thousands of men in this world. Do you think so for every man who has spoken to your granddaughter?¡±

    Bai Liu nced at Hu Changshou coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that!¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s eyes were red as she tightened her grip on the whip. She looked at Bai Liu pleadingly and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Xu¡¯er will kill him now. Xu¡¯er was wrong. Xu¡¯er shouldn¡¯t have spoken to him.¡±

    Bai Xu held her whip and walked towards Hu Changshou angrily.

    Hu Changshou looked at Bai Xu. He could tell that both of them were abnormal.

    However, he did not think that this was Bai Xu¡¯s fault. From the looks of it, it was obvious that Bai Xu was made this way by this olddy.

    Hu Changshou looked at Bai Liu and mocked coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re just a pitiful worm who was abandoned and hurt by a man. You raised your granddaughter like this because you were hurt and abandoned. Although I¡¯m not a big shot, I think I¡¯m nobler than you. You¡¯ve been hurt before, so why didn¡¯t you look for the person who hurt you? Why do you hurt your own granddaughter, who¡¯s weaker than you and respects you?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re the ugly one. You don¡¯t dare to take revenge on whoever hurt you because you don¡¯t have the ability, so you only know how to bully the weak. And you don¡¯t even dare to bully a male grandson. You only dare to bully girls.¡±

    Hu Changshou said all the mocking words in his heart. He looked at Bai Liu in disdain, as if he was looking at a pitiful worm.

    Bai Liu was stunned for a few seconds before reacting. She was furious and rushed towards Hu Changshou angrily. She grabbed Hu Changshou¡¯s neck with one hand. She was so angry that her expression was a little ferocious. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Hu Changshou felt his neck being grabbed and suffocated. He felt himself being lifted up and kicked uncontrobly.

    But he still managed to mock her. ¡°I was right. You¡¯re¡ªangry from embarrassment.¡±

    He looked down on Bai Liu. The mockery and disdain in his eyes pierced Bai Liu¡¯s heart.

    Bai Xu swung his whip over. ¡°Shut up. I won¡¯t allow you to say that about my Grandma.¡±

    p! p!

    The sound of a whip tore through the air.

    Hu Changshou did not dodge. He couldn¡¯t.

    Seeing that he was about to be whipped, Bai Liu suddenly raised her hand and waved it away. Her internal energy nullified Bai Xu¡¯s whip and even flipped her to the ground.

    Bai Liu had already let go. Hu Changshou fell to the ground and coughed with difficulty.

    Bai Liu red at Hu Changshou and gritted her teeth as she said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you now. I want you to be bait. I want you to be bitten to death by the demonic snake. I want you to be in so much pain that you want to die. I want you to pay the price for the shallow and ignorant words you said!¡±

    After Bai Liu finished speaking coldly, she turned around and left. When she was far away, she meditated and regted her breathing.

    Hu Changshou panted and looked at Bai Xu worriedly.

    Bai Xu calmed down for a while before getting up. She did not look at Hu Changshou and sat further away.

    Seeing that she was fine, Hu Changshou did not say anything.

    Everyone had their own fate. His fate was like this, and so was Bai Xu¡¯s.

    The night passed quickly. The next morning, Bai Liu threw something at Bai Xu.

    Bai Xu quickly walked towards Hu Changshou.

    Bai Liu stared coldly, as if she would not let Bai Xu off as long as there was anything strange in her eyes.

    However, Bai Xu did not. She walked over, pinched Hu Changshou¡¯s chin, and poured it into his mouth.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and hatred for him.

    Bai Liu sneered. ¡°Strip him naked and apply this on him.¡±

    Bai Xu did as she was told and quickly stripped Hu Changshou down to his underwear.

    She smeared a foul-smelling juice on Hu Changshou¡¯s body.

    Then, Bai Liu stood up and walked forward. Bai Xu pushed Hu Changshou and followed.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Bai Liu suddenly asked.

    Hu Changshou did not answer.

    Bai Liu was not angry. She sneered and stared at Hu Changshou. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. You won¡¯t be able to live anyway. It¡¯s useless to know your name. However, you¡¯re the first lowly thing who dared to speak to me like that. If you don¡¯t tell me your name, I¡¯ll take your things out to investigate. When I find out, I¡¯ll kill everyone rted to you.¡±

    Bai Liu¡¯s words made Hu Changshou furious.

    Bai Liu smiled. Her tone changed and she said coldly, ¡°If you tell me your name, You¡¯ll take responsibility for what you did and I¡¯ll let your family off.¡±

    Hu Changshou stared at Bai Liu and said coldly, ¡°Hu Changshou, my name.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, this is too funny. Hu Changshou, I think your name is Bai Changshou. You¡¯re more like a short-lived ghost1.¡± Bai Liuughed sarcastically.

 Chapter 677 - 677 Being Used as Bait 2

    677 Being Used as Bait

    Afterughing, Bai Liu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t find trouble with your family, but I¡¯ll find them and tell them that you¡¯re dead. Knowing that you¡¯re dead and died very miserably, they¡¯ll definitely cry. Tsk tsk¡ª¡±

    Seeing Hu Changshou¡¯s furious but helpless expression, Bai Liu was greatly satisfied. Since Hu Changshou had provoked her, she would use the same method to take revenge.

    If Hu Changshou embarrassed her, she could also make him wish he was dead.

    Hu Changshou was indeed very angry, but he could not say anything. His gritted teeth and trembling lips made Bai Liu very happy.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    Bai Liu walked in front, smiling as she walked.

    Hu Changshou clenched his fists and finally let go.

    Bai Liu had indeed provoked him. He didn¡¯t care if Su Xiaozhi found out about his death, but he cared about his grandmother and brother. If he died, they would definitely be in pain and sad when they found out.

    However, this was the helplessness and pain of being at the mercy of others.

    It was easy for Bai Liu to take his life.

    There was silence along the way. Bai Liu brought Hu Changshou and Bai Xu to a cave entrance.

    This hole was as thick as a water vat. When one approached, there was even a fishy smell.

    Bai Xu went forward and untied the rope on Hu Changshou¡¯s hand. She then tied Hu Changshou¡¯s feet.

    From the beginning to the end, Bai Xu did not look at Hu Changshou again or say a word.

    She pushed Hu Changshou down and pulled the other end of the rope. She pointed her toes and flew towards a big tree fork. During this time, Hu Changshou was hung upside down.

    Hu Changshou saw Bai Xu and Bai Liu fly to another tree branch and hid themselves.

    As bait, Hu Changshou did not shout. He swayed until he stopped moving. However, the stench on his body spread far and wide with the wind.

    Hu Changshou knew that they were probably going to catch a snake, but how big a snake must it be to use a human as bait?

    Two hours passed¡­

    Four hours passed¡­

    Six hours passed¡­

    Hu Changshou felt all the blood in his body freeze. He looked at the ce where Bai Xu and Bai Liu were hiding. They were still hiding there and had not left. Clearly, they were very sure that the demonic snake woulde.

    The sky was getting darker and darker. Through some cracks, one could see the beautiful sunset.

    Hu Changshou let go of his thoughts. He thought that it would be good to see such beautiful scenery before he died.

    ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡ª¡±

    There was a faint sound. Hu Changshou felt a pain in his leg. He subconsciously eximed, and his body began to sway.

    Hu Changshou looked around and finally saw the demonic snake that Bai Xu and Bai Liu were talking about.

    His heart was filled with shock.

    This could indeed be said to be a demonic snake. It was a huge ck snake, and it was thicker than a human.

    It slithered slowly towards him, as if attracted by the smell on his body.

    Hu Changshou remembered that this was what Bai Xu had smeared on his body. This smell could probably lure the snake to eat him.

    Perhaps it was poisonous. After the snake ate him, it would be more convenient for Bai Xu and her grandma.

    Hu Changshou began to struggle.

    The violent shaking made him look like he was swinging on a swing.

    ¡°Pa¡ª¡±

    The rope around his feet loosened and he hit the ground.

    The snake had already slowly slithered closer. Hu Changshou didn¡¯t care about anything else. He got up and ran. His sharp eyes saw a stick and he picked it up.

    He ran in a roundabout route. When he turned around, he saw that the snake was also chasing after him madly.

    Hu Changshou fell by ident.

    Almost in the next moment, the tail of the demonic snake curled up.

    Hu Changshou could clearly feel his legs break in an instant.

    The broken half of the sharp stick in his hand coulde in handy now.

    Hitting a snake at seven inches of its length was a fatal spot, even for such a big snake.

    Hu Changshou did a rough calction and confirmed a location. He didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He raised the stick high and stabbed down.

    He only had this one chance. If he was wrong or missed it, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance.

    However, to Hu Changshou¡¯s surprise, the stick pierced through. He was strong, and the stick almostpletely sank into the snake¡¯s seven-inch position. Hu Changshou felt his lower body rx, and he saw the snake twisting crazily. Its tail swept around violently. Hu Changshou felt as if his waist had been broken.

    His vision was blurring as he saw Bai Xu and Bai Liu fly down.

    Bai Xu flew towards the demonic snake,shing out with the whip in her hand.

    The snake¡¯s movements became softer and softer. Gradually, there was no more movement.

    ¡°Hmph, you have a long life. You identally stabbed its seven-inch position.¡±

    Bai Liu looked at Hu Changshou and snorted coldly. Then, she walked towards the corpse of the demonic snake.

    Hu Changshou looked at the huge snake. It was no longer moving. It was lying on the ground. No matter how he looked at it, it looked terrifying.

    Bai Xu leaned against the tree and panted.

    Bai Liu walked towards the snake, took out her sword, and cut it open at the snake¡¯s seven-inch position.

    ...

    The seven-inch position seemed to be a little different. Bai Liu reached in and stirred it. After a while, she took out a green snake egg the size of a chicken egg.

    Bai Liu smiled, looked up, and swallowed it whole.

    She licked the blood from the corner of her mouth and revealed a satisfied expression. Just as she was about to examine the corpse of the demonic snake¡­

    Something big screeched and rushed over.

    Bai Liu immediately flew back to Bai Xu¡¯s side.

    Hu Changshou was also scared witless when he saw what wasing.

    It was a huge snake twice the size of the previous one. It reached the snake¡¯s corpse and pushed its head against it as if it wanted to lift it up.

    However, that snake was already dead. There was a pot-sized hole at the seven-inch position. The snake¡¯s galldder had been eaten by Bai Liu, so it was impossible for it to revive.

    ¡°Grandma, leave quickly. This snake is clearly the mother of the previous one. The snake¡¯s strength is terrifying. It¡¯s not a good idea to fight it head-on.¡±

    Bai Xu said worriedly to Bai Liu.

    They had dealt with the demonic snake before. She was even injured. The snake¡¯s tail pped with terrifying strength, and its skin was so hard that it could not be pierced.

    ...

    The snake¡¯s abdomen was softer, but they couldn¡¯t reach it at all.

    Hu Changshou knew that the seven-inch position of the snake was only lucky enough to take the life of the demonic snake.

    However, this one was in a furious state. Its destructive power could only be terrifying.

    Bai Liu did not move. She looked at Bai Xu coldly and said in disgust, ¡°Why? Do you feel sorry for your lover? He hasn¡¯t yed his true role as bait yet. Now that there¡¯s another one, it¡¯s a good time for him to be useful.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s heart ached, but she still shook her head and exined, ¡°Grandma, my heart doesn¡¯t ache for him.¡±

    She was just worried about the danger.

    ¡°Hiss ¡ª¡±

    When the huge snake could not move the corpse on the ground, it stood up and let out a cry simr to ament. Then, it locked onto Bai Liu¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 678 - 678 Abandon

    678 Abandon

    Being stared at, Bai Liu was shocked. She realized that she had been targeted because she had eaten snake galldder.

    She frowned and took out a bottle of divine medicine from her pocket. She opened the bottle and poured it into her mouth. After chewing the divine medicine, the fragrance entered her throat and covered the fishy taste in her mouth.

    But snakes were vengeful things.

    It did not give up after targeting Bai Liu. It did not even look at Bai Xu and Hu Changshou.

    Bai Liu flew onto the tree, and the huge snake swept its tail without hesitation. A tree as thick as a person¡¯s waist was directly cut off.

    ¡°Grandma, let me help you.¡±

    When Bai Xu saw this, she flew over to help without hesitation, even though she was injured.

    When she was injured, Bai Liu did not help her at all.

    Bai Xu flew over and whipped the snake to save Bai Liu.

    The whip hit the snake without leaving a trace. It only infuriated it.

    The snake roared angrily and whipped its tail with all its might. Bai Xu was sent flying after taking a hit.

    The snake continued to lock Bai Liu down. After dealing with Bai Xu, it attacked Bai Liu.

    As it chased after Bai Liu, it swung its tail. Bai Liu could not withstand it.

    ¡°Hiss ¡ª¡±

    Bai Liu watched as ck liquid spewed out of the snake¡¯s mouth. She hurriedly dodged, but her arm was still stained with a few drops. She frowned. The few drops of poison almost instantly corroded her clothes to her arm. It hurt. It was a heart-wrenching pain.

    She dodged in a sorry state. If she did not think of a way to shake off this vengeful thing, she would probably not be able to escape today.

    Not only did she have to guard against the powerful snake tail, but she also had to guard against the extremely corrosive snake venom.

    Bai Liu was a little frustrated.

    She flew towards Bai Xu and led the snake in her direction. Bai Liu ordered Bai Xu loudly, ¡°Xu¡¯er, cut its stomach with the crescent de.¡±

    Obediently, Bai Xu took out a dagger. When Bai Liu lured the snake over, she bent down and rolled, inserting the dagger into the snake¡¯s abdomen.

    Such a demonic snake could only be pierced through the abdomen, but its softest part should be the seven-inch position.

    When the dagger pierced into the snake, it hurt. Bai Xu grabbed the dagger and refused to let go. She wanted to use this method to make the snake tear open the wound wider and deeper.

    Bai Liu watched as Bai Xu pulled the attention over. She smiled coldly and smashed something on Bai Xu¡¯s body. The bottle broke and Bai Xu¡¯s face and body were covered with the fishy juice.

    Bai Liu said fiercely and coldly, ¡°Trash, I¡¯ve raised you for so long. You¡¯re finally useful.¡±

    After saying this, Bai Liu flew away without looking back.

    She had already obtained a snake galldder. It was enough.

    This snake was a vengeful thing. If she dealt with this, she might suffer a huge loss. This kind of demonic snake carried spiritual power and had terrifying strength. She did not want to die here.

    Now that Bai Xu had diverted its attention, she could take this opportunity to escape.

    Bai Liu abandoned Bai Xu.

    Bai Liu fled. Bai Xu widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Grandma¡ª¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that her grandma had abandoned her. How could her grandma abandon her?

    However, no matter how unwilling Bai Xu was to believe it, this was the truth.

    Bai Liu abandoned Bai Xu and used her as a sacrifice to save her own life.

    The stench stimted the snake, and the pain in its abdomen sessfully diverted its attention. It gave up on chasing Bai Liu and collided with the tree, sending Bai Xu flying.

    Hu Changshou shouted, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, don¡¯t move. As long as you don¡¯t move, snakes usually won¡¯t take the initiative to attack people.¡±

    Snakes weren¡¯t interested in things that were still.

    But he didn¡¯t know if this kind of snake was the same.

    Bai Xuy on the ground for a long time without moving. It was not that she did not move, but it was difficult for her to move. Her entire body was in pain.

    Hearing Hu Changshou¡¯s words, she thought that it was ridiculous and wanted to mock him. The big snakes in the other regions could notpare to this snake. Moreover, they had the smell of food on them. This juice was the smell that the demonic snake liked. In the eyes of the snake, they were food to begin with.

    ¡°Hiss ¡ª¡±

    The snake let out a sharp cry.

    In just a short while, Bai Liu had already escaped far away.

    The snake returned to the corpse of the other snake and nudged it again, finally letting out a sharp cry.

    It turned around and swam towards Bai Xu.

    Hu Changshou was anxious when he saw this. He also realized that something was different about the huge snakes in the foreign region. They held grudges. Bai Xu had reced Bai Liu, so all its hatred was targeted at Bai Xu.

    Bai Xu nced in Hu Changshou¡¯s direction and said calmly, ¡°Hu Changshou, leave quickly. This thing hates me and can¡¯t care about you now. Take the antidote and run. This antidote can cure the poison you took. Just find a ce with water to wash yourself.¡±

    Bai Xu threw something at Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou caught it and frowned.

    Bai Xu did not look at him anymore. She tightened her grip on the whip, as if she was umting strength for the final battle.

    Hu Changshou had mixed feelings. Such a girl had suffered so much, but she still gave him a way out at this time.

    She was not what she appeared to be.

    If Hu Changshou ran now, with the antidote and Bai Xu holding the snake back, there was a high chance that he would be able to escape.

    But he gripped the bottle tightly, unable to move.

    The snake pounced at Bai Xu. Bai Xu rolled a few times to avoid it and staggered to her feet, swinging her whip.

    ...

    Bai Xu did not have the time to care about Hu Changshou. Her whip was not strong, and she was not agile. Her internal organs were in pain.

    After being hit by the snake¡¯s tail, she felt that she was cut in half. She could not hold the whip in her hand anymore.

    She felt herself hit a tree and hit the ground. She saw the snake¡¯s tail hit the ground hard. She was sent flying. The snake used its head to push against her. Instead of eating her immediately, it tortured her.

    Bai Xu vaguely felt that this huge snake seemed to have some intelligence and was more than an ordinary beast, but that was all.

    This was because its hatred would be diverted. If its intelligence reached a certain level, Bai Liu would not be able to use this method to escape.

    She felt pain all over her body and only hoped for relief.

    As her consciousness became weaker and weaker, shended heavily on the ground. In a daze, she saw the snake¡¯s entire body straighten into a straight line as if it had been struck by lightning.

    Bai Xu caught his breath and saw a pir of blood as thick as a bowl separated from the snake¡¯s body. As if it had a consciousness, it was sucked in a direction. She turned around and saw that all the snake¡¯s blood had been sucked into Hu Changshou¡¯s mouth.

    She was very surprised. How did he do that?

    The snake¡¯s body went limp. It opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of venom into the blood. Finally, it smashed into the ground.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ...

    Bai Xu only had time to shout, but it was toote. All the snake blood, including the venom, had already been sucked into Hu Changshou¡¯s mouth.

    She saw that Hu Changshou¡¯s stomach was as big as a pregnant woman¡¯s. His eyes were closed and he did not move at all. Bai Xu swallowed. She knew that Hu Changshou had saved her.

 Chapter 679 - 679 Survive

    679 Survive

    Bai Xu choked. She did not understand why someone she had only met for a few days would use his life to save her. She was clearly not good to him at all.

    Why didn¡¯t he run? Why did he save her?

    Hu Changshou had saved her, but her beloved Grandma had abandoned her and even sacrificed her life.

    Bai Xu felt terrible. She could not tell if it was hatred or resentment.

    !!

    She looked at the sky for a long time. Night had fallen and the stars were shining.

    Bai Xu moved her body and crawled to the snake¡¯s corpse with difficulty. She grabbed the dagger and began to cut open the snake¡¯s corpse.

    Grandma wanted to eat the snake galldder at all costs. It should be good stuff.

    She had barely survived. She wanted to live.

    When she found the snake galldder, it was as big as two eggs. Bai Xu endured her disgust and swallowed it raw like Bai Liu.

    The taste was not good, and it was ufortable. However, not long after the snake galldder entered her stomach, she gradually felt a strong force.

    The injuries in her body had been repaired by this strange power. She could feel all the injuries healing, driving away all the pain and exhaustion.

    The wounds on her arms and legs were healing at a visible speed. Bai Xu looked at this scene in surprise. In an instant, she understood that Grandma had always wanted to eat the organs of these beasts because they contained huge power.

    The stronger the demonic beast, the stronger its power.

    Snake galldders were famous for their medicinal value, so it was definitely not wrong to take their guts.

    After a while, Bai Xu stood up and slowly walked to Hu Changshou¡¯s side. She saw that his stomach was as big as a drum, as if it was bigger than the stomach of a woman who was about to give birth. Bai Xu pondered for a moment and she recalled that whenever Grandma saw pregnant women, she would always spit on them and curse softly, ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s thoughts surged, and her gaze turned into disgust. She was about to leave, but after taking a few steps, she stopped.

    Was Hu Changshou dead?

    Bai Xu returned. She walked to Hu Changshou¡¯s side and squatted down. She first tested Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse. It was hard to imagine that Hu Changshou was still alive.

    Bai Xu¡¯s eyes darkened and she muttered to herself, ¡°You saved my life, so I should return it to you. This way, I won¡¯t owe you anything, but if you swallow that poison, I can¡¯t detoxify it either. Whether you live or die depends on your luck.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Xu stood up. She made a simple cart and dragged Hu Changshou up. Then, she pulled him to the cart.

    Looking at the two snakes, Bai Xu frowned. In the end, she walked over and took some snake meat away.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose the snake skin, but she gave up because she couldn¡¯t handle it. Grandma had never wanted these things in the past. Grandma always said that she didn¡¯t want useless things.

    After leaving that ce, Bai Xu found a safe cave and settled Hu Changshou in. She fed the antidote to Hu Changshou and ignored him.

    She had experienced too much today and it had dealt her a heavy blow. She had never thought that her Grandma, whom she had always relied on, would abandon her.

    Her heart seemed to be empty, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The foreignnd was strangely quiet at night, and Bai Xu could not sleep the entire night.

    At dawn the next day, she came back to her senses. She nced at Hu Changshou and tested his pulse.

    Hu Changshou was still alive. His stomach seemed to have be smaller.

    Bai Xu tried to call him. ¡°Hu Changshou, wake up.¡±

    Bai Xu nudged Hu Changshou, but Hu Changshou showed no signs of waking up.

    Bai Xu pressed Hu Changshou¡¯s stomach. It was hard.

    Bai Xu ced the snake meat into the cloth bag and crushed it into minced meat. She fed Hu Changshou some and ensured that he swallowed it. Then, she ignored him.

    She would continue to go on her way.

    She thought that Hu Changshou would die. After all, his stomach was very hard. That was definitely something ordinary people could not achieve. However, he was still alive when she tested Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse every day.

    She would feed Hu Changshou something to eat every day. Not much.

    Hu Changshou¡¯s stomach was also getting smaller by the day.

    After a month, he returned to normal.

    One day, he woke up.

    Bai Xu was hammering the minced meat. Hu Changshou looked at her back and said hoarsely, ¡°Miss Bai Xu.¡±

    Bai Xu was stunned. Then, she turned around and stood up. She sized Hu Changshou up. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°But I can¡¯t move my limbs yet.¡±

    He had only woken up, but his body was still as stiff as a rock.

    Bai Xu walked over and pressed Hu Changshou¡¯s stomach. It was soft. She pinched his arm. It was also soft. She frowned. ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Xu angrily pulled Hu Changshou up. However, Hu Changshou¡¯s head tilted to the side and he did not have any strength to react.

    Hu Changshou smiled helplessly at Bai Xu and said, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    Bai Xu let go and Hu Changshou mmed back into the cart.

    Because Bai Xu was too rough, Hu Changshou could not lie back down properly. He smashed into the cart and fell uncontrobly to the ground in a twisted position.

    Bai Xu looked at him for a while before she dragged him back to the cart. She said coldly, ¡°You saved my life. I¡¯ll return the favor. Now that you¡¯re awake, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Miss Bai Xu.¡±

    Hu Changshou could not deny it.

    Bai Xu looked at him and said, ¡°If I leave now, you¡¯ll definitely die like this. I¡¯ll give you another half a month. If you¡¯re still like this after half a month, I won¡¯t bring you along. I can¡¯t bring a burden along.¡±

    When she mentioned burdens, Bai Xu¡¯s eyes moved, but in a moment, that abnormality disappeared.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded. He felt that Bai Xu was a little different.

    ...

    He knew that it was because of her Grandma who had abandoned her and dealt her a blow. He did not know why she saved him, but he was very grateful to be alive now.

    He was actually not familiar with Bai Xu. It was already a miracle that Bai Xu did not abandon him.

    If he could not recover like this, Bai Xu would not be able to keep bringing him along. Anyway, he was unwilling to go back like this. He would treat it as a stolen lifetime. If he could not leave, he would rather sleep here forever.

    Hu Changshou did not ask Bai Xu to do anything for him.

    He would eat whatever Bai Xu gave him. If Bai Xu did not feed him, he would not eat. It was the same for the next few days. Hu Changshou did not ask for anything. They would not speak much to each other all day long.

    Sometimes, Bai Xu would kill some beasts and take their hearts. After she finished eating, she would take some meat and grind it into minced meat for Hu Changshou.

    When she was free, Bai Xu was in a daze.

    During this period of time, she hadpletely lost the clean appearance of a youngdy. Many of the bloodstains on her face were dry and congealed, her hair was messy, and her clothes were a little tattered. Many of the bloodstains had already been stained ck.

    Thirteen days had passed, but Hu Changshou showed no signs of improvement.

    One night, it was raining. Hu Changshou saw that Bai Xu had been sitting outside for a long time and could not help but say, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, take shelter from the rain. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you get drenched too much.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 680 - 680 Kindness

    680 Kindness

    He did not want to speak because he felt that Bai Xu did not want to talk to him. In fact, he thought Bai Xu hated him.

    However, seeing that she had been drenched in the rain, Hu Changshou still reminded her.

    If Bai Xu did not move, he would be no different from the surrounding trees.

    The rain washed away the blood on her body. Hearing Hu Changshou¡¯s words, she turned to look at him. Hu Changshou had already be very thin. Bai Xu smiled sarcastically. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you still have the time to care about others.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a reminder. It¡¯s good if you listen, but it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to listen.¡±

    Hu Changshou was very calm and did not mind Bai Xu¡¯s sarcasm at all.

    ¡°There are still two days left. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Bai Xu suddenly asked. She did not understand why Hu Changshou was so calm without any fear. Was he not afraid of death, or did he think that she would not abandon him?

    Hu Changshou only smiled at Bai Xu¡¯s question and replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. It¡¯s all fate. I¡¯m already satisfied that I could live for another month.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that? Grandma¡ª¡±

    Bai Xu was very curious. Thinking of Grandma, the curiosity in her eyes dimmed and turned cold. She turned around and said coldly, ¡°Forget it. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    The atmosphere was extremely cold. Neither of them spoke again. Only the sound of raindrops falling on the leaves decorated the night.

    Hu Changshou also closed his eyes in a daze. He was about to fall asleep when he heard Bai Xu suddenly speak.

    ¡°In two days, I won¡¯t bring you along anymore,¡± Bai Xu said.

    Hu Changshou swallowed and replied softly, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Bai Xu spoke again. ¡°Do you have any siblings at home? Will your parents despise you for being a burden that can¡¯t move?¡±

    Hu Changshou did not respond immediately. Bai Xu continued, ¡°If they don¡¯t mind, I can send you out.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Bai Xu. I¡¯m not going home.¡±

    Hu Changshou spoke. Bai Xu looked cold and strange, not like a normal woman, but she was not that bad. She did not leave him behind. She did everything she could.

    Hu Changshou looked at the dark night and said softly, ¡°When I was nine years old, my father passed away. My grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and I have a younger brother. He¡¯s already eleven. The world isn¡¯t peaceful now. It¡¯s too much of a burden for me to go back. I am prepared to die here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Bai Xu replied calmly.

    It was still raining, and they both fell silent.

    After a long time, perhaps thinking that Hu Changshou had fallen asleep, Bai Xu said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know who my parents are. Ever since I could remember, there has only been Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Grandma was very strict with me. She taught me martial arts and brought me to many ces. Grandma doesn¡¯t like women and hates men. I¡¯m already very grateful that she raised me. She¡¯s my only family. She¡¯s my grandma and my Master. I hope she can be happy. I¡¯ll do whatever she asks me to do. I swore that when I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely avenge her and eliminate all the enemies she hates.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that she would abandon me. I thought that no matter what she had experienced, we were each other¡¯s only family. When we encountered danger many times, Grandma never abandoned me. I thought that she would never abandon me.¡±

    ¡°But this time, she didn¡¯t take me with her. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Why is she heartless enough to abandon me after all I¡¯ve done? Could it be that she really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me in the past ten years?¡±

    By the time Bai Xu finished muttering to herself, her words were already filled with resentment and hatred.

    In the quiet night, the only response was the sound of the rain.

    Bai Xu looked at the forest in the distance, clenched her fists, and gritted her teeth.

    Hu Changshou did not sleep. He pondered for a long time before deciding to speak. He said softly to Bai Xu, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, your Grandma has never really doted on you. She only treats you as a tool to be used. Since you are useful, she brought you along. When you are useless, she will not hesitate to abandon you and rece you. Perhaps the next time we meet, there will be a recement for you by her side.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever farmed before. Ordinary people farm every year. In your Grandma¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re just a farming tool. If it¡¯s broken, she¡¯ll repair it when she can, but when she can¡¯t, she will throw it away and rece it.¡±

    Hu Changshou made an analogy and Bai Xuughed when she heard that.

    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡±

    Bai Xu mocked herself coldly. She looked up at the sky and swallowed.

    Tears mixed with rain fell. The truth she was unwilling to admit was exposed by Hu Changshou. There seemed to be a big hole in her heart. It hurt so much.

    The world was so big that she couldn¡¯t seem to find a ce to stay. She didn¡¯t even know what to do in the future.

    She couldn¡¯t find the meaning of her being in the world.

    She was the knife in her grandma¡¯s hand. She would hit wherever Grandma wanted her to hit. If Grandma threw her away, she would not be able to find her meaning.

    ¡°Miss Bai Xu, the world is vast. Perhaps you feel terrible now, but it will pass eventually. One day, you will definitely find yourself. You are you, not a tool that anyone can use.¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s voice was soft and gentle.

    Bai Xu suddenly turned around to look at him. Under the night sky, she could not see his expression. There was only his dark outline. Bai Xu had a strange feeling in her heart. She could not help but ask, ¡°What about you? What will happen to you when I leave in two days? Are you really not afraid of death?¡±

    Hu Changshou chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I am afraid. Before you leave, I beg you to bring me to a dense forest. I¡¯m afraid of death. I won¡¯t give up easily. I can¡¯t move, but if insects crawl past the corners of my mouth, I¡¯ll eat them. If it rains, I¡¯ll drink the rainwater. If I¡¯m lucky, I canst for eight to ten more days. Perhaps in these ten days, my luck will improve again.¡±

    Hu Changshou did not lie to Bai Xu. This was his n. If he was lucky, he might really get better and get out alive.

    If he was unlucky, he would live for a few more days. No matter what, he would not lose out.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Bai Xu responded lightly. It was unknown if she was satisfied with Hu Changshou¡¯s answer.

    This time, neither of them spoke again.

    In the end, Hu Changshou could not persuade Bai Xu to avoid the rain. The two of them stayed silent.

    The sky gradually brightened. Bai Xu stood up and left. Not long after, she returned with blood and minced meat at the corner of her mouth. As usual, she fed the minced meat to Hu Changshou.

    On this day, the two of them did not say a word, as if the conversationst night did not exist.

 Chapter 681 - 681 Miracle

    681 Miracle

    The next day was the same. No one spoke. On the third day, Bai Xu dragged Hu Changshou to a ce that had a dense forest. On this day, Bai Xu fed him a lot of minced meat. After feeding him, she still did not say anything and left.

    After Bai Xu left, she did not return.

    She left ording to the agreement.

    Hu Changshou was also very calm. He did not shout after Bai Xu left. He was very calm. He did not move. Some small insects would crawl over him, and some would pass by his mouth. He would open his mouth and eat them.

    He wasn¡¯t really hungry. It was a miracle that he was alive. Hu Changshou thought about it deeply. He hadn¡¯t excreted for almost two months. It was unbelievable.

    Ordinary people would probably die like this, but he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.

    He could be considered to have a strange fate. Hu Changshou could not help but recall the day he saved Bai Xu. Speaking of which, he did not know what happened. Seeing the snake approach Bai Xu, he thought that if only he could drink the snake¡¯s blood.

    All creatures would die without blood, no matter how powerful they were. As for why the snake¡¯s blood would really be drunk by him, he did not know.

    The snake spat out poison before it died. He even drank the poison. It was a miracle that he didn¡¯t die after drinking the poison that even the old woman was afraid of.

    As night fell, the shadows of the trees piled up and the starry sky shone. Hu Changshou looked at the sky full of stars, his heart calm and peaceful. He didn¡¯t mind if he slept here for a long time.

    He could see the stars when he looked up. The breeze was always with him. It was also a good ce. He had lived another day. This was another miracle for him.

    Hu Changshou did not know that Bai Xu had not really left.

    Bai Xu was on a branch far away. She could see Hu Changshou. If Hu Changshou shouted, she could hear him too, but he was quiet.

    Perhaps it was destiny that the huge team was approaching. They might save Hu Changshou. She only needed to ensure that no beasts attacked Hu Changshou in the next day or two.

    She wasn¡¯t a good person. Staying for two more days was the best she could do.

    Hu Changshou did not move for two days, and Bai Xu also did not move for two days. When she saw the officialsing over, Bai Xu used Qinggong to leave. This time, she really did not look back.

    ¡°Master Jin, why is this area so quiet? I don¡¯t even see a bird.¡±

    One of Chu Jin¡¯s menined.

    Another person smiled and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen a bird. This ce is either the territory of something big. Tsk tsk¡­¡±

    Chu Jin smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Aren¡¯t we here to find something good?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo¡ªwhat is that¡ª¡±

    Someone tripped.

    ¡°Someone, there¡¯s someone here¡­¡±

    Someone eximed.

    Hu Changshou also opened his eyes. He had fallen asleep just now. Perhaps he had already calmly epted any oue for himself. He was sleeping too soundly.

    ¡°This person is still alive.¡±

    Hu Changshou saw someone squat down and reach out to touch his neck before reporting.

    Hu Changshou looked at the few heads that appeared in front of him and did not speak for a moment.

    ¡°Master Jin.¡±

    Someone moved aside. Hu Changshou saw a man with stubble all over his face squat down. He looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you lying here motionless like a wooden stake?¡±

    Hu Changshou swallowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m poisoned. My entire body is weak and I can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Chu Jin casually tugged at Hu Changshou¡¯s limbs. He was observing Hu Changshou¡¯s neural reaction and his expression to see if he was lying.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Who are you with? You look familiar.¡±

    Chu Jin asked.

    He looked a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Hu Changshou, I came alone.¡±

    Hu Changshou said his name. Chu Jin found him familiar. When he was walking beside Su Xiaolu previously, Chu Jin had seen him a few times, but now that they had not seen each other for a month or two and he was in a sorry state, Chu Jin could not recognize him.

    Chu Jin frowned and said in confusion, ¡°Hu Changshou, aren¡¯t you Xiaolu¡¯s cousin? Aren¡¯t you noting? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    He did not recognize Hu Changshou, but he remembered his name as soon as Hu Changshou mentioned it. Chu Jin did not expect to meet Hu Changshou here.

    After recognizing them, Chu Jin immediately called out to the people around him. ¡°The two of you, go find a few wooden ropes and get a stretcher.¡±

    After making the arrangements, Chu Jin pulled Hu Changshou up and dragged him to a tree to lean against. Chu Jin asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Xiaolu know that you¡¯re here?¡±

    Hu Changshou shook his head. ¡°Xiaolu doesn¡¯t know. I came here on my own. Previously, I was dyed by my family matters. I came in by myself to try my luck and was bitten by a big snake. I was poisoned.¡±

    Hu Changshou did not tell him everything. He only gave a simple exnation.

    Chu Jin looked at Hu Changshou. Hu Changshou was in a very sorry state, and he was dirty and thin. Chu Jin patted his shoulder and smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Brother Hu, you¡¯re quite lucky. You came in alone for so long and are fine. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, you met us. Not bad.¡±

    It was obvious at a nce that Hu Changshou had been here for a long time. He was extraordinarily lucky that nothing had happened to him.

    Hu Changshou smiled and nodded undeniably. ¡°Yes.¡±

    His luck was quite good. A miracle had happened to him again.

    No matter what, he could live a little longer. Every day he lived was a day of hope. He did not reject it. No one knew what kind of turn of events would happen if he lived another day.

    Hu Changshou was quickly ced on a stretcher. Chu Jin returned with his men. Chu Jin said to Hu Changshou, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiaolu¡¯s medical skills are good. Your situation might not be difficult for her.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He looked at the bright sky and thought he saw a figure. He tilted his head to take a closer look, but he didn¡¯t see anything.

    Chu Jin also tilted his head and looked. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled and said, ¡°I think I saw a bird fly away just now.¡±

    ...

    It should have been Miss Bai Xu just now. He did not see clearly, but his intuition told him that it was her. Seeing him leave, she should be at ease and not feel guilty anymore. That was good. He hoped that she would have a good future.

    After they were far away, Bai Xu flew down. She stared at them with aplicated gaze for a while before finally turning around and walking into the forest.

    Before Chu Jin returned to the camp, he had already started to shout, ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu,e out and take a look. You definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that I picked up your cousin, Hu Changshou.¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682 Good Name

    682 Good Name

    Su Xiaolu almost choked on her saliva when she heard this.

    She turned to ask Old Wu, ¡°Master, did you hear what Chu Jin shouted?¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°I heard him. He said he picked up your cousin.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stood up and walked out. If she didn¡¯t hear wrongly, Chu Jin had really picked up her cousin, Hu Changshou.

    Su Xiaolu quickly came out. Chu Jin asked his subordinates to carry Hu Changshou over. He revealed his white teeth and smiled. ¡°Look, this is your cousin, Hu Changshou, right? His name is really good. He has a long life and is just like his name.¡±

    This time, there were the most ferocious beasts in the foreignnd. They had encountered countless bears, wolves, and tigers. Their group had all suffered losses. Hu Changshou had survived until now alone. Wasn¡¯t he just like his name?

    Hu Changshou did not know whether tough or cry. He did not know how to face Su Xiaolu at first. Now that he saw the worry in Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes, he smiled at her and said calmly, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly. ¡°Chu Jin is right. You have a good name.¡±

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she had already reached out to take Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect to see Hu Changshou in this foreignnd after almost two months.

    They had encountered many dangers along the way, let alone Hu Changshou alone.

    Chu Jin was right when he said that he had a good name.

    Su Xiaolu took out a medicine bottle, poured out a pill, and fed it to Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou was about to speak when Su Xiaolu spoke first. ¡°Don¡¯t speak first. Your situation is very strange. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. I might not be able to save you.¡±

    Hu Changshou swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. The medicine Su Xiaolu gave him was very refreshing as soon as it entered his mouth. After he bit it open, he felt a force quickly repair his body.

    He felt like a tree that had been dry for a long time and had been nourished by the rain. It was sofortable.

    ¡°Have some water first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went to get water and fed Hu Changshou some.

    Hu Changshou drank it all and ate something. He was brought to a separate tent with only Su Xiaolu by his side.

    Hu Changshou heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you. Actually, I don¡¯t have any regrets anymore. In such a ce, you don¡¯t have to bring me along. I don¡¯t want to be a burden. Actually, it¡¯s quite good here. I feel that this is a good ce to rest in peace.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled after saying that. Before Su Xiaolu could speak, he said, ¡°Xiaolu, I know what you want to say, but this is my choice. In my current state, it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t go out. Really.¡±

    Hu Changshou was begging. He was really afraid that Su Xiaolu would bring him out. He would only be a burden. He was unwilling to live like that.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to say, but since you¡¯re worried about this, I¡¯ll promise you to let you make your own choice. If you¡¯re still not good when we are leaving, I¡¯ll leave you here.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Su Xiaolu changed her tone and continued, ¡°Before that, I think you can try to control the poison in your body.¡±

    Hu Changshou was stunned and looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion.

    Su Xiaolu grabbed Hu Changshou¡¯s hand and said seriously to him, ¡°You can¡¯t move now because the poison has paralyzed all your nerves, but this poison is actually a part of your body. It belongs to you. I don¡¯t know how you got to this point, but it¡¯s extraordinary that you didn¡¯t die when the poison circted throughout your body.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, now that the foreign realms have fused with our world, nothing is impossible. What if this poison is originally one with you? You can control this poison.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Hu Changshou might know too little.

    When Hu Changshou heard this, he indeed had an epiphany. He calmed down for a while before saying, ¡°Does this mean that I¡¯m like a poisonous snake? The poison in my body is my own. I can poison others, but not myself?¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched her chin and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about right. The venom of a poisonous snake is in its teeth, and your venom is in your entire body. Although it¡¯s not the same, the logic is the same.¡±

    ¡°Look at me. I can use the power of water. I can control water. In the foreign world, there will be many unimaginable gains, so don¡¯t find it strange. Anyway, you can give it a try if you can think of it. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s tooplicated. Just treat it as if it¡¯s your own hands and feet. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to walk, eat, and drink by yourself? Just treat it as normal.¡±

    Comprehension was often the simpler the better.

    Sometimes, thinking about things too deeply would trap one¡¯s mind instead.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try. Thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Hu Changshou said gratefully to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. She did not say anything else and stood up to leave.

    On the path of foreign abilities, no one seemed to be able to help each other. They could only explore and sense it themselves orprehend it through the experience of others. However, no one knew how much they couldprehend.

    Anything was possible. Everything could be changed.

    Every part of the foreign world seemed to have something different.

    She wondered what the worlds would be like after theypletely fused.

    Su Xiaolu left the tent and returned to the medicine station. Smelling the faint medicinal fragrance, she felt rxed and happy. In terms of medicine, it was a field she was familiar with.

    At night, Su Xiaolu sent food to Hu Changshou and fed him. After feeding him, Hu Changshou said apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything yet.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said calmly, ¡°Not so fast. Take your time. Anyway, there¡¯s still a long time. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled. He was really lucky.

    ¡°By the way, do you want to use the toilet? Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I¡¯ll get someone to help you. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a very normal thing.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of this and was very serious.

    Hu Changshou blushed and quickly shook his head. He said helplessly, ¡°No need, no need. There¡¯s really no need. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I don¡¯t seem to need to relieve myself. Actually, it¡¯s been a long time since I did. It might have something to do with me bing like this.¡±

    Speaking of this, Hu Changshou also felt that it was a little magical, but this was the truth. He didn¡¯t seem to need to excrete. He didn¡¯t know if he still needed to excrete after he returned to normal, but he didn¡¯t need to for the time being.

    This was magical, but it was also convenient for him. It was quite good and convenient.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Hu Changshou for a while. After confirming that he was not saying this because he was embarrassed, she was relieved. She said, ¡°Alright, then. Learn more during this period of time. Ask me anything. If I think of anything else, I¡¯ll tell you. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else for now. At least for the time being, let¡¯s work hard, alright?¡±

    Su Xiaoluforted him seriously. Hu Changshou felt warmth in his heart. He smiled at Su Xiaolu and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 683 - 683 Different Comprehension

    683 Different Comprehension

    He should indeed work hard. Only then would he be worthy of those who had also worked hard to save his life.

    Seeing that Hu Changshou was motivated, Su Xiaolu was relieved. She stood up and left.

    Su Xiaolu went to see Zhou Zhi.

    Ever since they entered the foreign realm, everyone had been very busy. They had almost no chance to meet and chat.

    As an apothecary, Su Xiaolu was also very busy every day. However, she had some thoughts about Hu Changshou to tell Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shouted from outside.

    ¡°Xiaolu,e in.¡±

    Zhou Zhi replied.

    Su Xiaolu went in. Zhou Zhi was still lighting themp and reading the novels. These were all sent in from outside. They were in the foreignnd and had no news, so news from outside had to be sent in.

    Zhou Zhi put down his work and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She sat down casually opposite Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi listened seriously. ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my cousin, Hu Changshou. He came to the foreignnd himself. His current situation is very special¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Zhou Zhi about Hu Changshou¡¯s situation. Hu Changshou had yet to say what had happened to him. Perhaps he did not want to say it, but it was worth thinking about.

    Zhou Zhi understood what Su Xiaolu said immediately. He was also deep in thought. After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Zhou Zhi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiaolu, I also have some guesses. We can sense all kinds of abilities for our own use. It¡¯s fine for some people¡¯s bodies to undergo some changes. It¡¯s just that for these changes to happen, it requires certain conditions or eating certain things to have such a change. The human body can be a poison sac without being affected at all. Perhaps it can even grow long hands, long feet, and a pair of wings.¡±

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, Su Xiaolu nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    She felt that after the two worlds fused, humans might be divided into a few races.

    In the future, they would probably be divided into mutants, mutated humans, therianthropes or even mutated beasts that had turned into humans, and ordinary people who had not changed at all.

    Mortals would not disappear. Su Xiaolu firmly believed this.

    There would also be many kinds of cultivation. Even mortals had Dao that they could cultivate. Perhaps this world would wee thousands or tens of thousands of years of cultivation. When the spiritual energy gradually dried up, their era would slowly pass. All the prosperity would end. In the end, beasts would still be beasts, and humans would still be ordinary people.

    ¡°I wonder what will happen in the end.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. Even he couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, you can also try to gain enlightenment. Perhaps you can convert the poison in your body for your own use.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked down at Zhou Zhi¡¯s empty feet and said. In the past, she could tell Zhou Zhi with certainty that it was impossible to regrow broken limbs, but now, nothing seemed impossible.

    Changes that they did not know about were entering the world of ordinary people bit by bit. They were being known by people bit by bit, so anything was possible.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and agreed gently. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡±

    Su Xiaolu finished what she wanted to say and got up.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and stood up to send Su Xiaolu out.

    The current Zhou Zhi no longer needed prosthesis to rece his crippled feet. The vines he controlled could rece his feet.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the barracks. Old Wu and Gui You were meditating.

    Su Xiaolu did not disturb them. After packing up, she silently began to cultivate her internal breath.

    However, not long after that, Su Xiaolu opened her eyes. She felt a little flustered and could not get into the mood.

    She subconsciously looked up at the sky. The starry sky was beautiful. She looked at it for a moment and sank her consciousness into the Space.

    When Mantis Shrimp smelled the familiar smell, it ran towards her with its little legs.

    Su Xiaolu picked up Mantis Shrimp and muttered softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Why are you acting strange too? Don¡¯t you usually lie on the Interface Stone and gnaw on it? You don¡¯t even want to leave when I pull you away. Why did you take the initiative toe down from the Interface Stone today?¡±

    ¡°Woohoo¡ª¡±

    Mantis Shrimp wriggled in Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms, its little nose twitched, and it sniffed around. It even used its little ws to pull at Su Xiaolu¡¯s clothes.

    Su Xiaolu found it even stranger.

    She carried the Mantis Shrimp to the edge of the spiritual spring. The carps inside were also swimming around madly, not as leisurely as usual.

    Su Xiaolu also felt uneasy. She vaguely felt that something big was about to happen to her.

    This made her feel a little threatened.

    What was going on?

    Su Xiaolu felt as if something groundbreaking was going to happen, but thisyer of window paper was not broken, so she did not know why.

    The spiritual energy in the Space surged. Su Xiaolu sat down and practiced breathing techniques. Not long after, she opened her eyes again. Mantis Shrimp was still beside her and did not let go of the Interface Stone.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and Mantis Shrimp followed. Su Xiaolu had no time to care about it. She patrolled the Space and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this. It hasn¡¯t expanded or shrunk. Why is it different? Why is spiritual energy surging into my body like crazy?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. She thought for a moment and decided to go out first.

    This time, Mantis Shrimp bit her clothes and hummed, as if it was trying to express something.

    This had never happened before. Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but hug Mantis Shrimp. She asked, ¡°Mantis Shrimp, do you want to go out with me?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp shook its head and nodded.

    Su Xiaolu was surprised. ¡°You can understand me?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp looked at Su Xiaolu with its ck eyes.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed its head and brought Mantis Shrimp out of the Space.

    ...

    The little fellow grew very slowly. It had almost been a year, and it had only grown from a newborn mouse to the size of a newborn puppy. The only change was that its mouse-like tail had disappeared. After biting the Interface Stone, its fur color had also changed from white to gray.

    Aftering out, Mantis Shrimp was not noisy at all. It just snuggled quietly beside Su Xiaolu.

    The next morning, Old Wu saw Su Xiaolu carrying a little beast. He asked, ¡°When did you catch this? Do you want to raise it?¡±

    Gui You looked at it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the cubs inside are any different from the ones outside. We don¡¯t know whether they recognize you as their master or not, nor do we know if they bear grudges. Just to be safe, don¡¯t raise them. Throw them into the pot.¡±

    How good would it be to extract it into medicine?

    Some cubs have held grudges since they were born. Moreover, in the foreign world, nothing was impossible.

 Chapter 684 - 684 Lightning Tribulation

    684 Lightning Tribtion

    Su Xiaolu held Mantis Shrimp and showed it to Gui You and Old Wu. ¡°Master, Master Gui You, do you remember when we first entered the fogst year? Not far from the big bear¡¯s corpse, I picked up a cub.¡±

    Old Wu came over curiously and took a few more nces. He even reached out and touched the Mantis Shrimp¡¯s mouth. Then, he said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but it¡¯s only grown so little?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Gui You touched his chin. ¡°It¡¯s color now is a little simr to that big bear, but isn¡¯t this growth speed too slow? ording to the speed, it will take hundreds of years for it to grow so big¡­ I wonder if you¡­¡±

    !!

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu and spread his hands without saying anything. Not to mention that Su Xiaolu might not live to that day, they were all the same. A ferocious beast that could only grow up in a few hundred years might have to be raised for a few generations. He did not know who they could give it to.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Master makes sense. If a person¡¯s lifespan doesn¡¯t change, I won¡¯t be able to see it grow up.¡±

    ording to the speed it¡¯s growing, it would take Mantis Shrimp hundreds of years to grow up.

    Gui You curled his lips. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Raise it. Even if it¡¯s vengeful, you¡¯ll die before it can take revenge. Things would have changed after hundreds of years. Why should it hold a grudge?¡±

    Gui You had no other opinions about the little thing.

    Old Wu stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    They dealt with such a big one in the past, so there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Mantis Shrimp and nodded obediently. Since Mantis Shrimp didn¡¯t like living in the Space anymore, she would raise it by her side slowly.

    It began to rain in the morning.

    Many people muttered, ¡°This weather shouldn¡¯t be like this. There were a lot of starsst night. Logically speaking, it should be sunny today.¡±

    ¡°This rain is really strange.¡±

    It was raining. The ck clouds gradually gathered and pressed down.

    The rain gradually became heavier, and everyone stayed at the campsite without going out.

    Su Xiaolu, Master, and disciple were all free. Su Xiaolu hugged Mantis Shrimp in a daze.

    She looked outside and saw Chu Jin bringing people in and out. He seemed to be asking others about something. Chu Jin¡¯s expression was a little serious.

    When Chu Jin passed by, he asked casually, ¡°Xiaolu, have you felt ufortable recently? For example, do you feel that you¡¯re going to be unlucky?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing Chu Jin¡¯s serious expression, Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Chu Jin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Wisdom King asked me to investigate.¡±

    Chu Jin did not know what was going on. This was Zhou Zhi¡¯s order. He was following orders.

    With that, Chu Jin walked elsewhere without looking back. ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate first.¡±

    ¡°Mmn.¡±

    Su Xiaolu responded.

    The rain was heavy. Su Xiaolu was afraid that the others would not have time to take care of Hu Changshou, so she went to see him.

    When Hu Changshou saw Su Xiaolu, he greeted her gently, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining quite heavily today. I heard people walking around outside. Did something happen?¡±

    Hu Changshou asked with concern. He was living in the built barracks now and was not exposed to the wind or drenched by the rain. As he could not move his body, his hearing improved. It was such a heavy rain, and there were always people walking outside. Moreover, the sound of footsteps was rapid. He was worried that something was wrong.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Something seems to have happened. Chu Jin is investigating with his men. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hu Changshou was relieved.

    Su Xiaolu chatted with Hu Changshou for a while before bringing Hu Changshou food. After feeding Hu Changshou, Su Xiaolu went back.

    As soon as she returned, Old Wu said angrily, ¡°That kid came just now and asked if you were feeling unwell. If you feel anything abnormal, go find him.¡±

    ¡°We saw that there was nothing wrong with you, so we told him it was fine. That kid gave you a fruit and said that he had to give it to you.¡±

    Old Wu handed the fruit to Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu recognized it at a nce. It was a fruit formed by Zhou Zhi¡¯s wood mark.

    Old Wu stuffed the fruit into Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. His beard trembled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone so stingy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was caught betweenughter and tears and did not know how to exin.

    She offered the fruit to Old Wu and hugged his arm. She said sweetly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Fourth Brother is stingy. Aren¡¯t I your good disciple? I¡¯ll give this to you. I¡¯ll be filial to Master. The process isn¡¯t important. The oue is.¡±

    The old man was clearly a little emotional after Zhou Zhi fed her. As his disciple, she should coax the old man.

    Old Wu was in a good mood. Don¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯t see through that kid¡¯s intentions.

    But the girl was still his good disciple. As long as the girl had no such thoughts, he was happy.

    Old Wu waved his hand happily. ¡°Alright, alright. Master won¡¯t go so far as to snatch food from you. Besides, what¡¯s Master¡¯s is yours. Take it and eat.¡±

    Old Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t want it. His mood came and went quickly.

    With that, Old Wu went to practice with Gui You.

    With this interruption, Su Xiaolu did not look for Zhou Zhi.

    The rain had no intention of stopping all afternoon. The sky was no different from night. It looked a little scary.

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed. Mantis Shrimp seemed to be able to sense her mood and rubbed its head against her.

    Su Xiaolu touched the soft and smooth fur and seemed to feel much better.

    She did not cultivate at all. In thetter half of the night, Su Xiaolu got up ufortably.

    She carried Mantis Shrimp out. The wind and rain outside were very heavy, but Su Xiaolu was not afraid at all. Instead, she felt veryfortable walking in the wind and rain.

    Vaguely, she seemed to hear someone calling her. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw lightning cutting through the night sky. She saw Zhou Zhi walking out. He looked a little panicked and was talking to her loudly.

    However, the wind and rain were too loud. Su Xiaolu could only vaguely hear the words ¡°quick¡­ go¡±.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu carried Mantis Shrimp. She was about to walk to Zhou Zhi¡¯s side when a p of thunder exploded.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    Violent thunder exploded in Su Xiaolu¡¯s ears. She felt a dazzling white light in front of her. In her adrift, a figure ran over. Before Su Xiaolu could react, she felt herself being hugged tightly. His familiar voice trembled. ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll block it for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was confused. She felt that her mind was too slow. She knew that the person was someone she was familiar with. It was Zhou Zhi, her Fourth Brother.

    But why was Zhou Zhi so afraid? Why was he trembling?

    Rumble¡ª

    Another bolt of lightning exploded. Su Xiaolu¡¯s vision was filled with white light again, and there was even faint lightning circting. Su Xiaolu felt a numb and burning pain in her body. She reacted in an instant. She had been struck by lightning!!

 Chapter 685 - 685 Su Xiaolu Has Reached Foundation Establishment

    685 Su Xiaolu Has Reached Foundation Establishment

    The Mantis Shrimp in her arms wriggled out and climbed onto Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulder.

    Rumble¡ª

    Another bolt of lightning came down. Su Xiaolu could see clearly that the lightning had overflowed from her body and was absorbed by Mantis Shrimp.

    ¡°Xiaolu, listen to me. Focus, concentrate, and gather your Qi. You¡¯ll be able to sessfully reach the Foundation Establishment stage.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice was deep. He leaned closer to Su Xiaolu¡¯s ear and said word by word to her.

    He knew that Su Xiaolu must be able to hear him.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s reactions seemed to be many times slower, but she must be able to hear him. Her situation was different from his, but he believed that no matter how strange the situation was, the principle was the same.

    This lightning tribtion belonged to Su Xiaolu¡¯s Foundation Establishment lightning tribtion.

    When he was transcending the lightning tribtion, he wished he could find a ce to hide, but Su Xiaolu walked into the lightning rain herself. She became dazed.

    Zhou Zhi was a little worried. He wanted to bring Su Xiaolu elsewhere, but the baby in Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms bit him.

    Zhou Zhi felt his body go numb and stiff. He couldn¡¯t even carry Su Xiaolu. He fell straight down.

    ¡°Master¡ª¡±

    Jin Liu and the others eximed.

    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±

    Another bolt of lightning struck down. Su Xiaolu felt that all she could see was white.

    She didn¡¯t feel any pain from being struck by lightning. It was just numb. The only drawback was that she was slow to move and didn¡¯t react in time.

    Hearing Zhou Zhi¡¯s words, she btedly understood.

    It turned out that this was her lightning tribtion. She was about to reach the Foundation Establishment stage.

    She quickly focused. Gradually, she felt a thick power. As every lightning tribtion poured into her body, Su Xiaolu guided this power and sorted it out over and over again for her own use.

    The thunderclouds pressed down on her. After six bolts of lightning, the thunderclouds dispersed and rain fell.

    Su Xiaolu circted her energy deeply. Most of this sweet rain was absorbed by her, and a portion was absorbed by others.

    The thunderclouds dispersed, and the sun shone.

    The Mantis Shrimp in her arms hummed. Su Xiaolu realized that the fur of Mantis Shrimp had darkened a lot.

    She was a little curious. A childish voice sounded in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, I want to enter the Space.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was stunned for a moment. Mantis Shrimp raised its head and licked Su Xiaolu¡¯s finger. Its childish voice carried a wheedle. ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s me, Mantis Shrimp. I want to go into the Space to sleep. I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±

    Mantis Shrimp. Su Xiaolu was shocked. This little thing could speak.

    Mantis Shrimp had helped her block many lightning tribtions just now. Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t think too much about it and put Mantis Shrimp into her Space.

    Looking at Zhou Zhi lying on the ground, Su Xiaolu squatted down. She reached out and ced her hand on Zhou Zhi¡¯s wrist. She activated her spiritual energy to soothe Zhou Zhi¡¯s body.

    Jin Liu, Jin Qi, and the others surrounded him anxiously.

    ¡°Young Master Su, how is Master?¡±

    It was really dangerous just now.

    Zhou Zhi did not move. He looked at Su Xiaolu and was relieved to see that she was fine.

    Soon, he could move. He looked at Su Xiaolu and was about to speak when Old Wu interrupted him.

    ¡°Rascal, hurry up and carry your brother back to his room. He finally yed the role of an older brother well this time.¡±

    Old Wu stroked his beard and emphasized the word ¡°brother¡± meaningfully.

    Su Xiaolu quickly nodded. She was strong. She grabbed Zhou Zhi¡¯s hands and carried him on her back.

    Zhou Zhi nced at Old Wu, who smiled kindly at him.

    Zhou Zhi retracted his gaze and said nothing.

    It was a good thing that Su Xiaolu had reached the Foundation Establishment.

    After Su Xiaolu reached the Foundation Establishment stage, her power increased greatly. After settling Zhou Zhi down, Su Xiaolu returned to the barracks.

    As soon as she returned to the room, Old Wu grabbed her hand to take her pulse. The old man was worried about her, so Su Xiaolu did not move.

    Soon, Old Wu let go and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to worry. You are fine after so many bolts of lightning. How magical.¡±

    Gui You frowned. ¡°Do all Foundation Establishment cultivators have to be struck by lightning? If they don¡¯t seed, will they be struck to death?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know either. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°However, after sessfully transcending the Tribtion Transcendence, I feel that my body is a little different. Master Gui You, why don¡¯t wepete? I feel that my entire body is filled with strength now. I feel that my lifespan should have changed. Under normal circumstances, if I maintain this state now, I should be able to live for 200 years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that she couldprehend more.

    The path of cultivation did not seem to be difficult to explore.

    People would live a long life as their cultivation level changed. It was not impossible for them to achieve Immortal Ascension and live as long as the heavens.

    Gui You looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡±

    The master and disciple went out together and left the camp.

    Many people noticed the master and disciple.

    Everyone tacitly chased after them to take a look.

    Old Wu shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s getting old.¡±

    He didn¡¯t follow. He turned to another barracks.

    ...

    Old Wu went to see Hu Changshou. When Hu Changshou saw Old Wu, he greeted him politely, ¡°Elder Wu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Old Wu nodded and sat down by the bed. He said to Hu Changshou, ¡°How do you feel? Let me tell you good news. Xiaolu has reached the Foundation Establishment stage. This time, the rain and thunder were her tribtions. It¡¯s good news. You can try whatever the girl told you. You don¡¯t have to be so rigid in your thoughts. You can try many things. Don¡¯t give up easily.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±

    Hu Changshou was extremely grateful.

    ¡°If it were five years ago, I¡¯m afraid even gods wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about someone like you. However, now that the foreign world has fused with ours, the spiritual energy has recovered, and order has changed, your situation is not a big deal. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a burden. As long as you can live, don¡¯t be afraid even if you have to be a pig or a dog. As long as you¡¯re alive, anything is possible.¡±

    Old Wuforted Hu Changshou. Hu Changshou could only move his head now. It was no different from being crippled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see anything else, but you can see the Wisdom King. He¡¯s much more miserable than you. You still remember Zhou Heng from the girl¡¯s house in the past, right? The two brothers were twins, but their fates werepletely different. The Wisdom King¡¯s feet were gone. If he didn¡¯t push through, he would have long been a pile of bones. Now, the clouds have dissipated and the moon is bright. This means that there¡¯s only hope when people are alive.¡±

    Old Wu thought of Zhou Zhi and couldn¡¯t help but sigh from the bottom of his heart.

    Hu Changshou was deep in thought. He didn¡¯t reveal his true emotions, but in his heart, he was more anxious and broken than anyone else.

    He still could not move. He tried to sense and control himself, but there was still no change. He was in despair, but he did not want to disappoint and worry Su Xiaolu.

    Listening to the heavy rain and thunder outside, he felt deste and lonely.

    ...

    He did not expect Old Wu toe and see him. Moreover, he seemed to have seen through him at a nce.

 Chapter 686 - 686 Exchange

    686 Exchange

    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t give up easily.¡±

    Hu Changshou choked.

    Old Wu stroked his beard and replied calmly, ¡°Yes, take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    The girl was still young, so it was inevitable that she had overlooked some things. As her Master, he naturally had to help her. The thoughts of the disabled were the hardest to describe. If there was even the slightest movement, their hearts might copse. It was convenient tofort them.

    ¡°Okay, take care.¡±

    Hu Changshou was very grateful. He felt much better after Old Wuforted him.

    Old Wu got up and left. When he returned, he took a wine pot and drank without a word. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he sighed happily and muttered to himself, ¡°Good wine. They won¡¯t be back so soon. Time for me to get drunk.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You arrived at the vast grasnd. The master and disciple faced each other with their swords. Su Xiaolu saluted first.

    This time, Su Xiaolu felt a little different from before. Gui You also felt that she was different.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword intent carried a natural pressure. When this pressure was applied to his body, Gui You clearly felt a little strained. After a few moves, the master and disciple put away their swords. Su Xiaolu was not tired at all, and her face was rosy.

    Gui You took a few breaths and said, ¡°I finally understand the difference between levels.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I have to cultivate well too.¡±

    He had to walk on the path of cultivation. He had to work harder. Cultivation still depended on talent, but at least 80% of it depended on hard work.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Master is right. I¡¯ll work hard too.¡±

    Thepetition between the master and disciple ended, and the audience dispersed reluctantly.

    Pursuing a higher realm had be amon path for martial artists.

    No one wanted to be left far behind in this new world.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You slowly walked back.

    Su Xiaolu told Gui You some of her insights from the Tribtion Transcendence.

    After returning to the camp, Su Xiaolu returned to her room to rest.

    She sank her consciousness into the Space. Mantis Shrimp was lying on the pile of Interface Stones and sleeping soundly.

    Su Xiaolu walked over and looked at it curiously.

    ¡°Mantis Shrimp.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned her head closer and called Mantis Shrimp by its ear.

    The little guy¡¯s soft ears moved without even opening its eyelids. Su Xiaolu heard that childish voice. ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t be naughty.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not suppress her excitement. ¡°You can speak. You can speak.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak. I haven¡¯t learned it yet. We¡¯remunicating through divine sense.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp opened its eyes and rolled in front of Su Xiaolu as if it was acting cute, revealing its round belly.

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked the question in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m the World Guardian Beast, but I¡¯m still a cub. When I grow up, I can bring you through any world. At that time, we¡¯ll repair the damaged worlds together.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp told Su Xiaolu seriously about their future work.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°What if I don¡¯t live until you grow up? Also, are you the cub of that big bear?¡±

    ¡°As long as you cultivate well, you can live forever. That big bear is my mother. When the old guardian is about to die, a new little beast will be born. Originally, I had a brother. When it grows up, we were supposed to fight until one of us is killed to obtain the identity of the Guardian Beast. However, this world is too weak. It is already dead.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp sighed.

    ¡°Xiaolu, actually, if you didn¡¯t kill my mother, it won¡¯t be able to live for long anyway. It¡¯s too old. Only when it¡¯s about to die will it be so weak and easily killed by humans. It¡¯s our fate to meet, Xiaolu. We¡¯ll take care of each other in the future. Every time you transcend the lightning tribtion, I can help you block the lightning. In the future, we¡¯ll be partners. Good luck.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp said in a childish voice. Its exnation made Su Xiaolu understand what was going on.

    Moreover, its voice sounded very soft, but the words it said were very mature.

    Su Xiaolu pinched the Mantis Shrimp¡¯s ears. ¡°Then are you growing up very slowly? Do you like to eat interface stones the most? The interface stone is used to repair the damaged interface wall. You¡¯ve already eaten it. How can you repair it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m growing very slowly during this period. When I can eat the interface stones, I¡¯ll be able to grow faster. When I need to repair it, I¡¯ll transform the interface stone liquid from my body and use the liquid to repair it. Xiaolu, you¡¯re so amazing. You found me so much food. I can¡¯t finish it at all. I¡¯m so happy. Thank you.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp answered every question. It was overjoyed that Su Xiaolu could find so many Interface Stones. Since it was born, it didn¡¯t know what it felt like to starve.

    ¡°Are you a boy or a girl?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked under Mantis Shrimp¡¯s legs and observed for a long time, but she could not tell its gender.

    Perhaps because it was shy, Mantis Shrimp closed its legs and said to Su Xiaolu in a shy voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have a gender. Us World Guardian Beasts only have a natural duty. When we¡¯re old enough and about to die, we¡¯ll automatically give birth to new descendants to continue our mission.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, you have to be polite. You can¡¯t keep staring at my stomach.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp turned around with its back facing Su Xiaolu and its ears moved.

    Su Xiaolu smiled happily. ¡°Alright, my bad. I apologize.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu apologized seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you like the name I gave you?¡±

    ¡°I like it. The name is just a code name. You can call me anything. Mantis Shrimp is quite unique. It feels very different. I like it.¡±

    It had no objections to the name at all. On the contrary, it quite liked it.

    ¡°What¡¯s in that other world, do you know?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was like an old friend of hers. They chattedfortably.

    ¡°This world has actually only evolved not long ago. It¡¯s what you ancients call the beginning of heaven and earth, the beginning of all things. All thews and nomological aspects are evolving. Currently, there are only many, many beasts, which are spirit beasts in your ancient people¡¯s words. Their intelligence isn¡¯t very high, so my mother gnawed on the interface to let the two worlds fuse. There won¡¯t be much change. Ordinary and weak humans will quickly adapt to the new world. Our race has to pass on the legacy and nurture future generations by eating many Interface Stones. There will be a huge problem with the fusion of the two worlds if they were both alreadypletely evolved worlds. Therefore, when the old are reced by the new, our race will automatically find an iplete world to devour andplete the inheritance of the generations.¡±

    ...

    Mantis Shrimp told Su Xiaolu in detail, letting her understand why the two worlds had fused.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°I see.¡±

    Fortunately, that was the case. If the world they had fused with had not just evolved not long ago and had high-tech robots, the people living in this world would have been quickly destroyed.

 Chapter 687 - 687 Guardian Beast

    687 Guardian Beast

    If there were two worlds with perfect rules, one world might appear in the interster and the other in the beginning of the Ming Dynasty. If they fused, the advancement of the interster world would easily wipe out the humans in the beginning of the Ming Dynasty. This was not fair to the other world at all. The fusion of a world that had notpletely evolved could avoid this problem. After the two worlds fused, they would develop into a brand new world.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be friends from now on.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked Mantis Shrimp seriously.

    She could feel that she would walk a long way with the Mantis Shrimp.

    ¡°Ooh¡­¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was stunned for a moment. Then, it said seriously, ¡°We are not just friends. We¡¯re closer than friends. If we¡¯re called master and servant, I¡¯ll feel unhappy. If only you were older, then I could call you mother. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, we¡¯re very, very close. As long as you don¡¯t do anything to destroy the world wall, we can always be very, very close. But if one day you be stronger and want to destroy the world, we¡¯ll be enemies. Although it¡¯s boring to keep doing the same thing, if one day you don¡¯t want to go with me, tell me. Then you can choose a world you like and retire in peace.¡±

    ¡°Some people will find it interesting to do things in different worlds, and some will find it very boring. If I were alone, I would also feel a little lonely. If you don¡¯t like it, Xiaolu, when I grow up, I¡¯ll go alone. You¡¯ll be rewarded with a lot of good fortune after raising me. These merits will make you lucky every time you reincarnate in the future.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. He had really told her everything.

    ¡°Then how long will it take you to grow up in this world?¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew that Mantis Shrimp had given her a choice. She remembered it in her heart. Perhaps many yearster, she would tell Mantis Shrimp an answer.

    But what she was more curious about was when Mantis Shrimp would grow up.

    ¡°After eating all the Interface Stones connecting the two worlds, I¡¯ll probably be able to grow up. I won¡¯t grow up so quickly either. It¡¯ll take two to three hundred years, so Xiaolu still has a lot of time to consider.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp liked Su Xiaolu very much. It could feel that Su Xiaolu was very special.

    He felt that it was not so difficult to repair the worlds with her. Generations of Guardian Beasts had worked themselves to death. When there was nopetition between brothers and after obtaining the inheritance, he really wanted to lie t and ck off.

    Perhaps humans would feel that the hatred of killing their mother was irreconcble, but to a Guardian Beast like him, meeting Su Xiaolu was simply much better. It was inevitable that his mother would die when he was born. If he wanted to obtain the inheritance, he had topete with his brothers. This was also inevitable. However, his brother, who waspetitive at the beginning, lost this grand prize by dying. He directly seeded the throne. He could eat the Interface Stones, and he did not have to worry about his stomach being hungry at all. He was probably the happiest generation of Guardian Beasts in history.

    ¡°Those who haven¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment realm won¡¯t live for more than 200 years. Most mortals who can¡¯t cultivate only have a few decades to live. Now that the two worlds have fused, as long as Xiaolu cultivates hard, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to live for thousands of years. Xiaolu, you must work hard.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp encouraged Su Xiaolu to work hard and cultivate. He really wanted to be partners with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and did not agree or refuse.

    Now, she had her good friends, family, and masters by her side. How could she bear to leave? If she could live a long life in the future and no longer had any family by her side, she might follow Mantis Shrimp out of loneliness.

    She was already at the Foundation Establishment realm. This meant that she could live for at least 200 years, so she would think about it after these 200 years.

    Raising Mantis Shrimp was harmless to her, so she would raise it.

    Perhaps in the world she lived in in the future, if there was a problem with the interface wall, she would need a Guardian Beast like Mantis Shrimp to repair it.

    Mantis Shrimp was sleepy. At this moment, he looked like an ordinary human child. Before he grew up, he only knew how to eat, drink, and sleep.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space so that Mantis Shrimp could rest in peace.

    Su Xiaolu cultivated. After reaching the Foundation Establishment realm, her internal breath circted was very different from before. She could absorb more spiritual energy.

    The body became light, and the change was internal.

    Su Xiaolu could not help but wonder what it would be like if she cultivated to the Mahayana realm.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of changes would happen each time. Perhaps she would only know when it happens.

    After circting her internal breath for a few Heavenly Cycles, Su Xiaolu retracted her aura. She took a deep breath and smelled a familiar scent.

    ¡°Xiaolu, can Ie in?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice sounded outside.

    Su Xiaolu replied, ¡°Fourth Brother,e in.¡±

    Zhou Zhi lifted the tent and walked in. His gazended on Su Xiaolu. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I feel rxed andfortable. I¡¯ve be stronger.¡±

    ¡°The path of cultivation is different from the path of martial arts. After every Tribtion Transcendence, you will reach a new height, you will be stronger than before. Congrattions on stepping onto this path of cultivation.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice was gentle. In the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, he was the first to reach the Foundation Establishment realm. Su Xiaolu was the second. How great was that.

    There was more to talk about between them, and there were more opportunities tomunicate. In the future, they would have a long, long time to apany each other.

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also smiled at Zhou Zhi. Anyway, now that she was stronger, she had the ability to protect her family. She was happy.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, you can¡¯t do this next time. It¡¯s too dangerous during the lightning tribtion. I¡¯ll also transcend the lightning tribtion in the future. I can¡¯t ask you to help me withstand it every time, right? Moreover, every cultivator should survive the Tribtion Transcendence themselves.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled what had happened before and became serious. She really did not want Zhou Zhi to block the lightning for her.

    ¡°Okay, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and dotingly. It was one thing for him to agree, but it was another thing to do it. That was Su Xiaolu. She had risked her life to save him. How could he be indifferent?

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought that he had listened.

    After Zhou Zhi left, Su Xiaolu rested in peace.

    The next month was calm and peaceful. Everyone had obtained a lot.

    When Su Xiaolu was free, she went to talk to Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou still hadn¡¯t recovered.

    At the beginning of September, the weather changed and it began to get much colder in the foreign world.

    They had already gone very far into the foreignnd, but they only met beasts along the way. There were all kinds of beasts, but they knew too little.

    As the weather turned cold, Zhou Zhi gave the order to start returning.

    On the way out, they picked up whatever they encountered.

    The winter in the foreignnd was extremely cold. From the looks of it, it was not suitable for them to advance towards the depths of the foreignnd. Not only the Great Zhou Dynasty, but the other countries were the same.

    ...

 Chapter 688 - 688 Earth Dragon Turns Over

    688 Earth Dragon Turns Over

    When the ground began to tremble slightly, everyone stopped.

    Someone was looking forward to it and whispered, ¡°To be able to cause such a bigmotion, it seems that there¡¯s something biging.¡±

    Everyone in the world knew the benefits of divine medicine, but an Alchemist who could extract divine medicine into pure pills was probably the most powerful Alchemist in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    The tremors in the ground began to increase. The scout flew to the tree to check and quickly came down to report with a dark expression.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s arge group of porcupines chasing after us. There¡¯s a huge number¡ª¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone could already hear the cries of pigs. Their cries were anxious.

    Not long after, Su Xiaolu saw a huge number of them.

    These porcupines barged around, their target was actually the direction of the exit. These things were running out of the foreignnd.

    Everyone raised their swords and shed. Not only did the porcupines, who were originally living in groups, not counterattack, but they even ignored their own kind and ran for their lives.

    After the porcupines went over, before anyone could pack up, anotherrge group of mountain wolves ran out.

    The wolf howls sounded one after another, low and uneasy, as if they were rushing.

    Zhou Zhi immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, climb up the trees.¡±

    Something big seemed to have happened in the foreignnd. They still did not know what had happened. Before understanding this, it was best to avoid it.

    After Zhou Zhi gave the order, everyone quickly climbed up the trees.

    Su Xiaolu was worried about Hu Changshou. She was about to carry Hu Changshou on her back when Chu Jin hugged Hu Changshou¡¯s nket and tied it to himself. He smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, quickly go up the tree. I¡¯ll carry him.¡±

    With that, he quickly climbed up the tree.

    Su Xiaolu also flew up the tree.

    As soon as they climbed up the trees, the mountain wolves were already running out. Some wolves discovered the people on the trees, but they only growled a few times before running away.

    They did not even care about the porcupines¡¯ corpse on the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. What are these things afraid of?¡±

    Chu Jin muttered. He was originally quite happy to see so many good things, but so many of them looked like they were running for their lives. Even a fool knew that something was wrong.

    No matter how good the good stuff was, one had to be alive to take it.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. The ground kept trembling slightly. Her expression became serious. ¡°Perhaps the Earth Dragon is about to turn. There¡¯s no time to lose. We have to escape quickly.¡±

    The only thing that could make beasts run for their lives was when they encountered danger. The only thing that could makerge groups of beasts run was the Earth Dragon turning over, which was an earthquake!

    ¡°No way, no way¡­ I¡¯m not a father yet. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡±

    Chu Jin had a bitter expression. How terrifying was it for the Earth Dragon to turn over? His scalp went numb just thinking about it.

    Hu Changshou said softly, ¡°Young Master Chu, please put me down. Xiaolu, there¡¯s no time to lose. Hurry up and escape.¡±

    The Earth Dragon turned over. He knew how terrifying it was. He was already a cripple. He didn¡¯t want to drag anyone down while their lives were at stake.

    However, Chu Jin smiled. ¡°Hu Changshou, don¡¯t worry. My weapons are heavier than yours. It¡¯s no big deal to carry you.¡±

    ¡°Besides, life and death are up to fate. When the timees to die, it¡¯s useless no matter who protects you. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I see that your name is very good. I might get lucky if I bring you along.¡±

    Chu Jin was not joking. He was serious.

    No matter what, Hu Changshou was lucky. It might really be beneficial to bring him along.

    Hu Changshou was speechless.

    Su Xiaolu flew to Zhou Zhi¡¯s side and told him that there was probably going to be an earthquake.

    This guess was not without basis.

    Zhou Zhi pondered for a moment and ordered, ¡°Everyone, retreat at full speed.¡±

    Along the way, they encountered many beasts of different temperaments. Whether they were enemies or not, everyone was running for their lives.

    At night, the sky had a fiery sunset. It was especially beautiful.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fleeing beasts spoiling the scenery, everyone would really be in the mood to take a good look at the scenery. But now, they were also part of the group fleeing for their lives.

    As thest rays of light in the sky disappeared, the ground shook violently.

    ¡°How strange. Why is it so difficult to use Qinggong?¡±

    After this shock, someone pointed out the problem.

    ¡°I also feel so tired. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s something pressing down on me and preventing me from using my internal energy. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a huge mountain pressing down on my heart. It¡¯s so ufortable.¡± Someone echoed his feelings.

    Then there was more agreement, and everyone sensed the same problem.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t use Qinggong, then run with your legs. If you don¡¯t run, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Chu Jin shouted and stopped the discussion.

    Zhou Zhi led the team. His expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°Continue to retreat. No one is allowed to fall behind. Do not care for the lives of those who leave the group without permission.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, whose face was a little pale.

    Others could not use their internal energy, and she was actually the same. After reaching Foundation Establishment, her internal energy was spiritual energy, but now, her spiritual energy seemed to be somewhat suppressed. It was also very difficult for her to circte her water-element abilities.

    Zhou Zhi had to rely on the wood mark to transform into his legs. Now that he was suppressed, he must feel even worse.

    Su Xiaolu subconsciously wanted to go towards Zhou Zhi, but her clothes were pulled.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and looked at Old Wu in confusion. ¡°Master.¡±

    Old Wu took a deep breath andined, ¡°Girl, Master¡¯s old bones will have to rely on you to escape. It¡¯s still so far away. You have to carry me if I can¡¯t walk.¡±

    Old Wu finally understood. Perhaps his girl did not understand what love was, but she had unknowingly given Zhou Zhi a lot of attention. He was watching her.

    ...

    He knew that it was not a good sign that he risked his life to save her at sea in the past. This time, he had to hold on tight.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu and did not look at Zhou Zhi again. Zhou Zhi had many people around him, but her Master did not.

    No matter how strong Master Gui You was, idents were inevitable.

    Chu Jin grinned at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry and take care of your Master. I¡¯m protecting Hu Changshou. I won¡¯t let him down. If anything happens, he¡¯ll go with me. However, if he¡¯s lucky, he might still be here even if I¡¯m gone. However, I think my life is very tough. I definitely won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Chu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thanked Chu Jin.

    Everyone fled untilte at night. Everyone was exhausted. Zhou Zhi ordered them to stop and rest for five minutes. Apart from themotion caused by the tremors at the beginning, the surroundings were very quiet now.

    Someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore andined, ¡°Could there be a mistake? There¡¯s no movement at all. It¡¯s so dark that the moon can¡¯t be seen. It¡¯s also very tiring for my internal energy. If I don¡¯t rest soon, not to mention the Earth Dragon turning over, I¡¯ll be exhausted to death.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s been no movement for so long. It should be fine, right? The Wisdom King is deep and righteous. He knows more than us, right?¡±

    Everyone discussed as they looked in Zhou Zhi¡¯s direction.

    ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our way in five minutes.¡± Zhou Zhi had also heard the discussion. That was his answer.

 Chapter 689 - 689 Earth Dragon Turns Around 2

    689 Earth Dragon Turns Around

    After he gave the order, the people who were discussing quietened down.

    They knew that there was no chance of resting on the spot. They might as well save some energy and rest more.

    Under the suppression, many people felt the pain in their bodies after traveling for an entire day.

    Even though Zhou Zhi had spoken and many people remained silent and saved some energy, some people were indignant and still wanted to rest.

    ¡°In my opinion, the sudden change in this foreignnd is strange to begin with. It¡¯s not good to travel at night. Instead, it¡¯s easy for problems to arise. Anyway, it¡¯s calm now. It¡¯s fine to rest for a few hours and recharge before traveling.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we travel until dawn and encounter any danger, everyone will be tired. How can we have the energy to deal with unexpected situations?¡±

    Such a conversation entered everyone¡¯s ears in the quiet night.

    Zhou Zhi did not speak. When the time was up, he immediately stood up and said coldly, ¡°Those who are willing to leave, continue on our way. Those who are not can form teams themselves.¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke decisively and left.

    He didn¡¯t give anyone time to decide.

    Some people hesitated, while others gritted their teeth and followed.

    Su Xiaolu looked around. There were still a few blurry figures who did not follow them in the dark.

    ¡°The few of us might as well rest well. If anything had happened, it would have happened long ago. There¡¯s nothing even after an entire day. It must be fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Everyone, rest and recuperate on the spot. Tomorrow at dawn, we¡¯ll continue on our way. We¡¯ll recuperate and walk quickly. We might catch up in half a day.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m so tired¡­ This foreignnd is really strange. It¡¯s weird.¡±

    Their conversation came from behind, making the people traveling even quieter.

    Many people looked up at Zhou Zhi. If Zhou Zhi stopped, they would definitely be happy.

    However, Zhou Zhi did not stop.

    Gradually, they could no longer hear any discussion. There was only the heavy breathing of a group of tired people.

    After a long time, Old Wu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Su Xiaolu heard his breathing be heavy and immediately bent down to say, ¡°Master,e up. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    After all, Su Xiaolu was at the Foundation Establishment realm. No matter how she suppressed it, her strength was still there.

    Old Wu sighed and finallyy down carefully. He sighed. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve worked hard. Master is old.¡±

    His martial arts were still not good enough. Once he was suppressed, his heart felt stuffy. He was really too tired after a day of traveling.

    He could enjoy Su Xiaolu taking care of him as a matter of course, but what he could not pass was the hurdle in his heart.

    While Old Wu was in a daze, Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Master is so light.¡±

    ¡°When I entered the city when I was young, Master carried me. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s my turn to carry Master.¡± Su Xiaolu smiled. This was probably the circle of life.

    Old Wu smiled and sighed. ¡°Girl.¡±

    She looked heartless, but in fact, the girl knew everything. These words sounded like the warm winter sun, making him feelfortable.

    He didn¡¯t dote on her for nothing.

    Old Wu looked at Gui You and raised his head proudly. ¡°Kid, be envious. However, it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re envious. After all, you¡¯re only half a Master. I¡¯m her real Master.¡±

    Gui You chuckled. ¡°Childish.¡±

    Although they were bickering, they did not stop walking.

    Vision was obstructed at night, and traveling was different from during the day.

    Walking and stopping gave the exhausted crowd time to catch their breath.

    After dawn, Zhou Zhi let everyone rest and eat some dry rations.

    Then they continued on their way.

    Some peopleined that there was clearly no danger, so there was no need to rush.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s face was also a little pale. He would not stop in his tracks, but he would not stop those people who wanted to form their own teams.

    At noon, Su Xiaolu ate dry rations.

    Old Wu handed over a packet of insect powder and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Get some on you to repel insects.¡±

    There were especially many insects today. Everyone was already tired from traveling and were even bitten by insects, so many people vented their anger on the insects.

    They would stomp on them until they exploded or p them to death.

    After resting for a while, they began to travel again.

    At dusk, the sunset was like fire and very dazzling.

    After dark, almost all the people who participated refused to travel anymore.

    Zhou Zhi did not say anything. He continued to rush out with his men.

    They were very deep into the mountain to begin with. It would take them seven to eight days to get out in a hurry.

    Now that they were at least three days away from getting out, many people could not tolerate such a rigorous journey. They thought that since nothing had happened up till now, perhaps Zhou Zhi had misjudged. Although the Earth Dragon¡¯s turnaround was terrifying, it would only be terrifying if it was a big turnaround. However, how could a big turnaround happen so easily? It might just be a small one, and themotion might be in a valley.

    With this wishful thinking, many people automatically formed their own teams and took their time to leave slowly.

    The number of people in the team decreased again and again. Su Xiaolu looked over and saw that there were only ten people left in the martial world. When they came in, there were more than 200 people. Now, only ten were left to follow Zhou Zhi.

    At night, there was only the sound of everyone¡¯s footsteps and breathing.

    As the light lit up on the horizon, Su Xiaolu heard someone sigh.

    ¡°Rest on the spot for 30 minutes.¡±

    Zhou Zhi ordered coldly without saying a word.

    ...

    After Zhou Zhi gave the order, almost everyone sat down to rest.

    Su Xiaolu circted her internal breath and realized that the suppression she was feeling was not that great anymore.

    Zhou Zhi walked towards her and sat down beside her. Neither of them spoke.

    Su Xiaolu thought that he wanted to rest beside her, but after a while, Su Xiaolu felt her hand being touched. She was stunned for a moment and a cold fruit was stuffed into her hand.

    Su Xiaolu pushed it back almost instantly and shook her head at Zhou Zhi.

    Even at times like this, Zhou Zhi was still thinking of her. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t see his pale lips. Such fruits were what he needed.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Zhou Zhi. She opened her mouth and said silently, ¡°You eat¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu was afraid that Zhou Zhi would give her the fruit, so she had already raised her hand and hugged her knee.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s side profile and smiled slightly. He leaned against the tree trunk and closed his eyes.

    The sky grew brighter, and the light of the morning sun sifted through the trees.

    Half an hour passed. Zhou Zhi opened his eyes and ordered everyone to continue on their way.

    ...

    The ten people looked at each other. One of them walked out and said politely to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Greetings, Wisdom King. We¡¯ve decided to rest here. Thank you for your care, Wisdom King.¡±

    In any case, they were only two days away from leaving. There was no need to be in such a hurry.

    ¡°Okay, help yourself.¡±

    Zhou Zhi replied calmly. He set off again. Apart from Su Xiaolu and her masters, there was no one else they had recruited remaining.

 Chapter 690 - 690 Overturn

    690 Overturn

    The people who had stopped earlier did not catch up to them.

    Su Xiaolu looked back. The ten people who were left behind did not speak and closed their eyes to rest.

    Two hourster, a deafening rumble came from the depths of the foreignnd.

    Su Xiaolu and the others felt the air tremble. Su Xiaolu felt as if she could not hear anything at all. It was very ufortable.

    !!

    Right on the heels of that, the ground shook.

    Su Xiaolu and the others staggered and barely stabilized themselves.

    However, what was even more terrifying was yet toe.

    The ground cracked open with many cracks. Some were shallow, but some were very deep.

    These cracks were not fixed. Some grewrger andrger before they were quickly filled again.

    ¡°Retreat¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi gave the order calmly. They could already feel such a hugemotion. It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying environment those people who had been left behind would face.

    Everyone¡¯s footsteps were unsteady, but they tried their best to continue retreating.

    In a moment of desperation, Su Xiaolu pulled Old Wu and carried him on his back. Gui You protected them by her side.

    At this moment, Su Xiaolu could no longer care about anyone else. All she could do was to run forward and further.

    There were many beasts fleeing for their lives around them. At this moment, no matter if they were ferocious or harmless, no one cared about each other.

    In the end, humans were not as stable as beasts. Those beasts quickly disappeared.

    Chu Jin avoided a big crack with difficulty. He patted his chest and panted with lingering fears. ¡°Damn it, I was so scared. I almost thought I was going to die.¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s voice sounded weakly from behind him. ¡°Young Master Chu, put me down. This way, you can run faster.¡±

    Hu Changshou watched as many trees fell. He knew that it was too dangerous at this time. Chu Jin carrying him was a burden.

    Without waiting for Chu Jin to speak, Hu Changshou said, ¡°Young Master Chu, I¡¯m already lucky enough to live until today. Ever since I entered the mountain, I¡¯ve gained every day I live.¡±

    There were many dangers in the foreignnd. He entered alone and was lucky to survive every day.

    Hu Changshou was very calm. His only regret was that he could notprehend what Su Xiaolu had said. He felt a little guilty.

    Apart from that, there was nothing else, but he was more convinced that this was his fate.

    He was not indignant. He had already obtained a lot. Now was the time for him to ept fate calmly.

    Chu Jin chuckled and said generously, ¡°It was so dangerous just now. Perhaps I only escaped because I was carrying you. I won¡¯t let you go. You said it yourself. You¡¯ve earned it since you entered the mountain. How do you know that you won¡¯t win until the end?¡±

    ¡°Hu Changshou, don¡¯t underestimate the favoritism of the heavens. Even if it¡¯s just a little, if you have the time, why don¡¯t you help me look out for the road ahead? Let¡¯s help each other and get out alive.¡±

    Chu Jin would not let Hu Changshou down. Just as Hu Changshou had said, he had been lucky since he entered the mountain.

    He came in alone and had a bit of an ident. It could be said that he was unscathed. How could ordinary people have such luck?

    There were some things that the onlooker saw more clearly than the person himself.

    The ancients always said that they had to help when they met a benefactor. He actually didn¡¯t think so. Meeting a benefactor was actually mutual help.

    Chu Jin did not put Hu Changshou down. He joked for a while before continuing to look at the road.

    Hu Changshou did not say anything else. He was on Chu Jin¡¯s back and did not have to worry about his feet, so he had more energy to observe his surroundings.

    Chu Jin did not give up on him, and he should not give up on himself.

    He would lock onto a safer ce and remind Chu Jin to get closer.

    After running for four hours, themotion finally disappeared.

    Nothing bad happened to anyone, but injuries were inevitable.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were very pale. They took out the divine medicine and ate it.

    Su Xiaolu ate divine medicine and searched for Zhou Zhi. She was relieved to see that he was fine. She found Chu Jin and was grateful to see that he was still with Hu Changshou.

    After a pause, they continued on their way out.

    There were still a few earthquakes, but they were smaller than before. The further out they went, the safer they were. Su Xiaolu was relieved.

    When it would only take half a day to leave the foreignnd, it only trembled a few times, Zhou Zhi ordered them to rest on the spot.

    Everyone sat down to rest. At this moment, there was almost no suppression.

    The beasts they encountered no longer fled in panic. After starting some fire and roasting them, everyone could have a good meal and rest.

    Their nerves, which had been tense for days, finally rxed.

    Gui You handed the roasted rabbit leg to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Girl, eat more.¡±

    The rabbits of the ancient times were a little different. They were bigger and the meat was firm and tender. Of course, their jumping and kicking abilities were also stronger. They were so strong that they could break a tree as thick as a wrist.

    If an ordinary person was kicked, a few bones would be broken.

    At this moment, even if it was a rabbit roasted by Gui You, whose culinary skills were not good, Su Xiaolu ate it with relish. She even felt that it smelled good where it was burnt.

    Caramel fragrance.

    After eating and drinking their fill, Old Wu and Gui You fell asleep.

    Su Xiaolu was also sleepy, but she still went to see Zhou Zhi first to take his pulse.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m fine. Go to sleep.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s pulse was a little weak. After all, he disabled. When he was suppressed and his wood attribute ability was difficult to use, he would be more tired than everyone else.

    Su Xiaolu smelled a faint smell of blood. She asked with concern, ¡°Is Fourth Brother injured? I smell blood.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It should be the smell of them being injured.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not tell where Zhou Zhi was injured. She stood up and said, ¡°Then Fourth Brother, rest well. I¡¯ll go see my cousin.¡±

    Hu Changshou was also someone she cared about.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and walked to Chu Jin¡¯s side. Chu Jin was already asleep.

    Hu Changshou was sleeping beside him. Now that it was safe, Chu Jin untied Hu Changshou and ced him beside him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hu Changshou saw Su Xiaolu and smiled at her.

    The escape was dangerous, but Chu Jin was agile and they cooperated well. He focused on choosing the route and Chu Jin was also at ease with all the routes he chose. The two of them did their own jobs well, so he survived again.

    Su Xiaolu took Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse. She smiled and said, ¡°Your pulse is stable. I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be moving for the time being. Rest well.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and smiled at Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°You too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up and returned to her two Masters to sit down and rest against the tree.

    Everyone was resting. Hu Changshou sighed lightly. He thought of Bai Xu. There was an earthquake in the foreignnd. He wondered how Miss Bai Xu was and if she had escaped safely.

    He did not have any romantic feelings for Bai Xu. He felt that he was very simr to Bai Xu. They were both people who did not understand what they were living for.

 Chapter 691 - 691 Overturn 2

    691 Overturn

    Perhaps it was because of this that he sympathized with her. When they entered the mountains this time, he had figured it out. As for Bai Xu¡­ He really hoped that she could figure it out and live a good life from now on. He also hoped that she would be safe.

    At this moment, Bai Xu was pushed down by a big tree. As she was suppressed, she did not have the strength to break free.

    The Earth Dragon¡¯s turn caught her off guard. She had felt that the weather had turned cold recently and had already decided to go out.

    She left early and took her time along the way.

    !!

    The night before the earthquake, she was still sitting on a tree and looking at the sunset for a long time.

    She calcted that she would be able to go out in another two days.

    Themotion was very loud, but she knew that she was considered the periphery. She was very far from the center of the earthquake, but even so, she still could not dodge in time and was trapped.

    Even if it was calm now, she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Perhaps she was going to die here.

    Bai Xu thought so. She was actually very afraid of death, but at this moment, she was very calm.

    It seemed that it was not that difficult to ept. Bai Xu¡¯s heart calmed down and she thought of Hu Changshou. She muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be so lucky this time. I don¡¯t think so. You guys were behind me. In such a critical situation, there will definitely be times when it¡¯s difficult for them to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be buried in the same ce. I¡¯m afraid no one will survive in the center.¡±

    As Bai Xu spoke, sheughed at himself.

    Her lower body hurt. She really wanted to get it over with, but every time she raised her hand, she would think of what Hu Changshou had said.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Hu Changshou would do. He probably wouldn¡¯tmit suicide. He would wait until the end.

    If he could tolerate it, so could she.

    Therefore, even if the pain made her wish she was dead, Bai Xu endured it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t dare to stop this time.¡±

    Suddenly, a person¡¯s voice sounded. Bai Xu immediately shuddered. Her face was pale. After thinking for a few seconds, she called for help. ¡°Save me, Uncle, Brother. Please save me¡­¡±

    Even if there was only a slimmer of chance, she did not want to give it up.

    Perhaps she might not be saved if she opened her mouth, but if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance. In such a situation, if she didn¡¯t open her mouth and call for help, those people wouldn¡¯t notice her, let alone stop.

    Among the people who were in a hurry, one of them stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Did you hear anyone shouting for help?¡±

    ¡°Gu, at this time, how can we have the time to care about others? There might still be another earthquake. The most important thing is to get out quickly. If we dy this, it won¡¯t be worth it to die here. There are more than a hundred of us, but only 30 of us survived. We were already very regretful that we didn¡¯t follow the Wisdom King previously. This time, we should go out first. We won¡¯t be at ease if we don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Hispanion nced at him and said.

    With that, everyone continued walking forward.

    Gu Ming frowned. They were right. If they couldn¡¯t escape because they stopped here, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    It was not easy for them to escape death. He did not want to put his life on the line.

    As they were not far away, Bai Xu could hear their voices.

    The footsteps were hurried. Bai Xu knew that there was a high chance that they would not stop, but she still kept calling for help. ¡°Save me, save me, please¡­¡±

    The sound of footsteps quickly became further and further away. Bai Xu listened to the distant footsteps before giving up on asking for help. She understood that this was herst chance.

    These were probably the only people who could escape from the Earth Dragon¡¯s turn.

    Gu Ming looked in the direction of the voice and then at his peers who were about to disappear from his sight. He gritted his teeth and headed towards the direction where the voice came from.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    Gu Ming saw Bai Xu and asked.

    Bai Xu was stunned for a moment before opening her eyes in surprise. She could not believe it and thanked him in a choked voice. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    It was a little girl. Gu Ming went to Bai Xu¡¯s side and sighed. ¡°No need to thank me. I might not be able to save you.¡±

    There were two big trees pressing down on Bai Xu. It was very difficult to move them away.

    Gu Ming took out his sword and began to dig the ground. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll dig a hole from beside you now. If it¡¯s all soil, it won¡¯t be a problem to save you. If it¡¯s a rock and I can¡¯t dig it open, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    If there were many people, it would not be difficult to move the two trees.

    It could be done with some time, but he was alone now.

    Tears welled up in Bai Xu¡¯s eyes. She nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Gu Ming began to dig with all his might. He only hoped that the ground would not shake.

    Bai Xu swallowed and asked softly, ¡°Uncle, can I ask you about someone? His name is Hu Changshou. He can¡¯t move his body. Is he still around?¡±

    ¡°You should be asking about Young Master Su¡¯s rtive. He can¡¯t move his body, but with General Chu bringing him away, they have been following the Wisdom King. Before the Earth Dragon turned over, they were already about to leave. If nothing unexpected happens, they have already left safely.¡±

    Gu Ming said as he dug. Then, he nced at Bai Xu and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    Bai Xu smiled. ¡°Not close. We¡¯ve met a few times.¡±

    Hu Changshou should still be alive. After all, he was so lucky.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It turned out that they were not familiar with each other. Gu Ming did not think too much about it. Perhaps it was because it was just a thoughtless question for her.

    As Gu Ming dug, he looked at the hard soil and heaved a sigh of relief. He had already taken this step. He actually didn¡¯t want to give up on saving people in the end.

    Fortunately, this girl was also lucky. The soil was a little hard, but it was not a rock after all.

    An hourter, Gu Ming dragged Bai Xu out. He heaved a sigh of relief and said to Bai Xu, ¡°Miss, whether you live or die now depends on your own luck. I can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    He did not check on Bai Xu¡¯s condition. The less he knew, the easier it would be for him to let go.

    Bai Xu nodded. She took out an excellent piece of jade and handed it to Gu Ming. ¡°Uncle, thank you for saving me. This is for you. Go out and exchange it for some good wine.¡±

    ...

    Gu Ming waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I didn¡¯t save you for any rewards. Besides, I didn¡¯t save you much. I just moved you out of your trapped state. Goodbye.¡±

    With that, Gu Ming stood up and left.

    Bai Xu watched him leave quickly. She opened her mouth but closed it in the end.

    From beginning to end, they did not know each other¡¯s names.

    The surroundings quickly fell silent.

    Bai Xu tried to move her legs. They hurt and she needed to recuperate.

    She scrambled with both hands and crawled away from this ce with difficulty. No matter what, she would not give up on herself. She wanted to live unless she really breathed herst.

 Chapter 692 - 692 Safe

    692 Safe

    Although there were many dangers here, as long as the Earth Dragon did not turn over again, she would definitely be able to leave alive.

    She would live. Definitely.

    ¡ª-

    Gu Ming rushed all the way and finally caught up to hispanions.

    Someone saw him panting and said mockingly, ¡°Gu, where¡¯s the person you saved? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±

    He said that he was going to save her, but they did not know what dirty things he could have done. That voice sounded like a girl. Everyone was in a hurry to escape. Who would have such good intentions?

    Who knew what he wanted to do? What if he was using the excuse of being a good person to do unspeakable to a little girl?

    Gu Ming looked at that person coldly and ignored him.

    When Gu Ming ignored him, the man pursed his lips in embarrassment and did not say anything else.

    Gu Ming¡¯s friend slowed down beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Gu Ming replied softly, ¡°I got her out. She seemed to be injured. I didn¡¯t careter. If she¡¯s lucky, she should be able to recover and survive. As long as there¡¯s no more earthquakes, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She was just a young girl, but she couldn¡¯t be that simple to be brought in here. He believed that as long as she wasn¡¯t restrained, she had her own way of surviving.

    ¡°You did your best. That¡¯s enough. There are so many of us. We can¡¯tpare to you. After all, we didn¡¯t even dare to stop.¡±

    Gu Ming¡¯s good friend patted his shoulder and said solemnly.

    Those who had not saved anyone had no right to make wise remarks. Gu Ming was better than all of them and was worthy of respect.

    Gu Ming smiled faintly and did not say anything else.

    Everyone rested for a while before continuing on their way.

    When everyone saw the people not far away, their footsteps slowed down.

    ¡°Those are the Wisdom King¡¯s men. They haven¡¯t gone out yet. If they¡¯re resting there, does that mean we¡¯re safe now?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little bad for us to go over now? I feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. We¡¯re not his people. We just chose different paths. The path of the foreignnd doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. If he walks it, we can walk it too.¡±

    They discussed for a while before finally walking towards the crowd.

    Zhou Zhi quickly discovered them.

    Jin Liu reported to Zhou Zhi, who only replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    When he gave the order to retreat, there were still more than 200 people who gradually left the team midway. Only about 30 people were still alive now.

    They knew what had happened to those who failed toe out.

    ¡°Greetings, Wisdom King. We were ignorant and shallow previously. Please forgive us, Your Majesty.¡±

    When they met again, they were in a sorry state as if they were fleeing. The people who followed Zhou Zhi also recovered their spirits after resting.

    It would be a lie to say that they did not regret it.

    It was nothing to suffer for a while. When they werezy, they almost lost their lives.

    They were lucky to be alive, and those who died inside would never have a chance to speak again.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was calm. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. You¡¯re free people.¡±

    He recruited them, but what they obtained did not belong to Zhou Zhi. How much they could obtain depended on their own abilities.

    Zhou Zhi would not care about them, so when he gave the order to retreat and they did not listen, Zhou Zhi did not say much because there was no need. They were not his subordinates or soldiers in the royal court. They were free to do whatever they wanted.

    After greeting them, they dispersed to rest.

    Gu Ming specially searched around and realized that Hu Changshou was still alive. He thought for a moment and walked towards Hu Changshou.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Gu Ming asked Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou smiled gently and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Ming sat down beside Hu Changshou and asked Dao Seeking, ¡°Did you get to know a girl here?¡±

    ¡°When we came out, we met a girl asking for help. I saved her and she asked me about you.¡±

    Gu Ming exined why he asked.

    Hu Changshou thought of Bai Xu almost instantly and asked anxiously, ¡°How is she now?¡±

    Seeing Hu Changshou like this, Gu Ming thought he didn¡¯t look like he wasn¡¯t familiar with the girl. Gu Ming thought for a moment and told the truth. ¡°She¡¯s injured. I was busy traveling after saving her and didn¡¯t bring her along. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing now.¡±

    Hu Changshou was a little worried, but he quickly let it go.

    He smiled at Gu Ming. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    His fate with Bai Xu had ended on that day. Bai Xu had her own path, and so did he.

    When Bai Xu was saved, he was also saved. No matter how hard it was, he survived in the end. He was like this, and he believed that Bai Xu must be the same.

    If they were not fated to meet again, then he wished her a good life.

    Gu Ming also smiled and stood up to leave. He only passed the message to Hu Changshou. As for what happened between him and the girl, it was none of his business.

    Everyone gathered together again. Seeing that Zhou Zhi¡¯s people did not move, the people of the martial world also rested in peace.

    They went hunting to roast meat.

    At night, the Earth Dragon turned over again, but the movement was very light and there was nothing to be afraid of. Initially, they were a little uneasy, but seeing that Zhou Zhi did not move and that they were not far from leaving, no one moved.

    At night, there were asional trembling movements, and the movements became softer and softer.

    By dawn, everyone had recovered their spirits.

    ...

    Some people had noticed early on that the suppression had disappeared and everything had returned to normal.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing abnormal. It should mean that the earthquake turnaround is over.¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Every time the Earth Dragon turns over, themotion will be smaller and smaller until it disappears. Previously, the pressure we felt should be an omen of the Earth Dragon¡¯s turnover. Now that the suppression has disappeared, the disaster should be over.¡±

    Someone replied. After saying that, he looked up and pointed. ¡°Look, the birds are flying back.¡±

    Animals were the best at sensing danger. If they were all flying back, that meant it was over.

    Seeing the birds fly back, everyonepletely rxed. However, when they saw that Zhou Zhi¡¯s people were all serious, they felt tense again.

    Soon, Chu Jin stood up and walked to the center. He moved his neck and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, the birds have all flown back. Those fleeing spiritual beasts are also starting to go home. Our position is not bad. Everyone, be prepared to intercept them.¡±

    Everyone understood what Chu Jin meant.

    Chu Jin chose a tall tree and carried Hu Changshou up. He grinned and said, ¡°Brother Hu, I really can¡¯t take care of you now. Just stay here. I¡¯ll pick you up after I¡¯m done packing. If you¡¯re bored, think about how to absorb the poison in your body for your own use.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ...

    Chu Jin fixed Hu Changshou to the tree and went down.

    Hu Changshou looked down and was surprised to find that his view was very good. He immediately perked up. He couldn¡¯t help much, but he had the energy to look. If he looked carefully, he might be able to remind them to avoid danger. It was better to do something than nothing.

 Chapter 693 - 693 Intercept

    693 Intercept

    Hu Changshou saw many vine-like things growing indefinitely. He saw that it was Zhou Zhi¡¯s superpower. Hu Changshou looked envious.

    He saw that Su Xiaolu had a water ball in her hand. Many icicles stood up around Gui You, and there was lightning flowing on Old Wu¡¯s body.

    The others also disyed their special abilities.

    Everyone was ready.

    They did not have to wait long. Not long after, strange sounds began toe from the forest.

    This time, they were not running for their lives. They were hunting.

    A huge spotted leopard leaped out and pounced on a fat coiled-horn sheep¡­

    When they fled, they ran for their lives. When they returned home, it was a feast.

    The spiritual energy outside was not as dense as the spiritual energy in the foreignnd, so these beasts that fled had chosen to return.

    This was also convenient for them. In the past, they had to specially find these beasts that contained spiritual energy.

    Now, they were hunting in groups.

    Everyone felt good.

    Chu Jin loved to smash with his fists. He was as strong as a mountain. When he smashed with his fists, his prey¡¯s bones would break. He liked the sound of his fists hitting flesh and bones very much. He would smash one after another.

    He waspletely unaware that a tiger that seemed to have stopped breathing after being smashed by him, stood up again shakily after he turned around. Its fierce eyes locked onto Chu Jin and it opened its bloody mouth.

    When Hu Changshou saw this scene, he shouted, ¡°Chu Jin, watch your back.¡±

    Chu Jin turned around and saw the tiger pouncing at him. He subconsciously waved his fist.

    However, before he could hit the tiger, the blood on the tiger¡¯s body was sucked out by a strange force. The blood pir was like water flowing in Hu Changshou¡¯s direction.

    Chu Jin nced at Hu Changshou. Seeing that Hu Changshou was fine, he did not look at him and continued to fight.

    As there were fewer and fewer beasts, this interception ended. Everyone counted their prey and sent them to Su Xiaolu.

    In a few hours, it had already piled up into a small mountain.

    Next was the skinning and processing of meat.

    As an apothecary, Su Xiaolu was naturally busy. She first extracted these into spiritual liquid and then continued to extract them into divine medicine.

    Chu Jin carried Hu Changshou over and shouted at Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu,e and take a look. He¡¯s red all over.¡±

    Chu Jin only went up the tree to see Hu Changshou after the interception ended. He was shocked when he saw him. Hu Changshou was still unconscious and was still breathing, but his entire body was red. It was hot to the touch and his stomach was a little bloated. He quickly carried Hu Changshou down to look for Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu took a look and immediately went over. She took Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse and took out silver needles to perform acupuncture. She asked Chu Jin, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Jin felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I almost encountered danger just now. I don¡¯t know what he did. The blood on the tiger¡¯s body flowed towards him like water. It seemed to have been absorbed by him.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu performed the acupuncture, Hu Changshou gradually woke up. He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Hu Changshou said apologetically, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. Hu Changshou looked very sleepy and fell asleep not long after.

    Su Xiaolu took out the needles.

    Seeing that Hu Changshou was still red, Chu Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiaolu, is he alright?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s like he ate too much.¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse was not chaotic. His body looked abnormal, but in fact, there was nothing abnormal. It was as if there was poison in his body, but it did not affect him at all.

    Hu Changshou must have obtained something in the foreignnd this time. It was just that he had yet to figure it out.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. There was time to figure it out slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, but it¡¯s interesting, but as long as he¡¯s fine.¡±

    Chu Jin smiled and said. Hu Changshou had saved him once. Although he wouldn¡¯t die if he didn¡¯t save him, he would at most be injured. However, who wants to be injured and suffer?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring him over. Xiaolu, go ahead.¡±

    Chu Jin carried Hu Changshou and left. Knowing that he was fine, he was relieved. He carried him over and found a spacious ce to put him down, waiting for Hu Changshou to wake up.

    Hu Changshou woke up at night. The redness on his body had subsided and he had recovered.

    Apart from not being able to move, he was not weak at all.

    Everyone was resting. Seeing that he had woken up, Chu Jin went to the fire rack to roast meat and cut it off with a dagger to feed Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou was a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chu Jin smiled generously and shook his head. ¡°No need. The brothers in the military camp don¡¯t care about trifles. Everyone has a time when they¡¯re in trouble. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Hu Changshou felt that Chu Jin was really too good. He was forthright and generous. He didn¡¯t look so rough on the surface, but he was actually a meticulous person.

    After eating some, Hu Changshou said that he was full.

    Chu Jin was also straightforward. He stopped feeding him after that. Chu Jin also ate meat. As he nibbled on the deer leg, he said to Hu Changshou, ¡°Previously, Xiaolu said that you don¡¯t have to pee or poop anymore. Didn¡¯t you think that this is very strange? Where did all the food you ate go?¡±

    ¡°And how did you do that just now? You sucked the tiger¡¯s blood dry from so far away.¡±

    Chu Jin looked at Hu Changshou in confusion. This was his first time entering a foreignnd. He only felt that his strength had increased and nothing else.

    To be honest, he was a little envious of Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou was puzzled himself. He shook his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chu Jin sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re hugging a box filled with gold. Everyone knows that it¡¯s yours. You have money, but you don¡¯t have a key to open it. You can¡¯t use it even if you have money.¡±

    Chu Jin stood up and patted his body. ¡°I¡¯ll get Xiaolu to take a look at you.¡±

    With that, Chu Jin left.

    ...

    Hu Changshou was silent. He recalled what Chu Jin had said and looked at his limp hands suspiciously. Could it be that he really had a huge treasure?

    Su Xiaolu arrived quickly. She took Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse first.

    ¡°Her pulse is normal,¡± Su Xiaolu said.

    ¡°Cousin, tell me about what happened after entering the mountains. I want to know what happened to you at that time. I want to know the details so that I can help you analyze it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Hu Changshou and asked.

    Chu Jin sat down and said, ¡°Just tell us. We¡¯ll help you. Perhaps we¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    Hu Changshou pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°When I entered the mountain that day, I kept looking for traces of you. I thought that as long as I followed the traces, I would eventually be able to find you.¡± If he was lucky.

    ¡°Later on, I couldn¡¯t find any traces, but not long after, I found some more traces. Then, I met two people. It was an olddy with her granddaughter. Her granddaughter was called Bai Xu, and they caught me.

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re rted because Bai Xu called her Grandma. They were chasing after a huge snake and wanted to use me as bait¡­¡±

 Chapter 694 - 694 Telekinesis

    694 Telekinesis

    Speaking of this experience, Hu Changshou sighed. It was really God¡¯s blessing that he could survive.

    After Hu Changshou finished speaking quietly, he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. I survived because of Miss Bai Xu¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Chu Jin touched his chin and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have luck with women.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had an impression of Bai Xu, but they did not meet again after that time.

    !!

    She did not expect her cousin to meet Bai Xu. He saved her life and she returned the favor. It was good that they did not owe each other anything from now on.

    After teasing him, Chu Jin became serious. ¡°In that case, that power of yours will explode in a crisis. Although you can¡¯t control it yet, you can instantly take someone¡¯s life in a crisis, and you¡¯ve never tried it on people before, Brother, I¡¯ll be honest. Isn¡¯t it a little disgusting to suck blood into your stomach every time?¡±

    Chu Jin thought that if he was an ouw who took people¡¯s lives by drinking their blood dry. He instantly felt a chill.

    Now he wasn¡¯t so envious.

    Hu Changshou was also deep in thought.

    Su Xiaolu also pondered.

    After a while, she suddenly understood. She said to Hu Changshou excitedly, ¡°Cousin, this ability of yours is a superpower.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaolu in confusion. Chu Jin was also looking forward to it.

    ¡°Cousin, have you ever thought that you can perform telekinesis? Moreover, it might not be blood. It might even be heart and liver. As long as you want to, you might be able to do anything. The reason why you ate it might be because of Grandma Bai Xu¡¯s influence. When you saw her swallow the snake¡¯s galldder, you subconsciously thought that you had to eat it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also suddenly thought of this. Hu Changshou¡¯s ability seemed to be able to suck people¡¯s blood dry, but it was actually telekinesis.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s words made Hu Changshou think. He remembered that when Bai Xu was in danger, a thought shed across his mind. At that time, he thought that if only he could drink the snake¡¯s blood like Grandma Bai Xu. Without blood, the snake would not be able to live.

    Seeing that Chu Jin was in danger, he also thought that it would be good if he could drink the tiger¡¯s blood.

    Chu Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hu Changshou, try it. Do you see the roasted meat by the fire? Try to take it and see if you can. Anyway, it¡¯s your ability. You can definitely do whatever you want, just like Xiaolu¡¯s ability to control water. If it¡¯s yours, it can be at your mercy.¡±

    ¡°Just like me. I feel that I can definitely smash something that I can smash with one punch¡ª¡± Chu Jin blurted out. Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly realized something. He stood up and muttered, ¡°Why do I remember that I wasn¡¯t so strong in the past? Don¡¯t tell me I have a special ability too? No, I have to find a big tree to try.¡±

    Chu Jin left just like that.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Hu Changshou and said, ¡°Try it.¡±

    Perhaps in this foreignnd, superpowers were not obvious. Many people did not think that they had obtained powers.

    Perhaps they were fast, had good hearing, good eyesight, and were strong.

    Hu Changshou also seemed to have been enlightened. This time, he clearly felt that something was different. He vaguely felt that something was about to be understood. He stared at the roasted meat on the fire rack. As his thoughts changed, he raised his hand and held the wooden stick with the meat firmly in his hand.

    The hot grease dripped onto his hand, causing him pain. However, Hu Changshou held it tightly and smiled.

    Heughed with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°RUMBLE¡ª¡±

    A big tree fell. Themotion was so loud that everyone couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    Chu Jin alsoughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, my fist is worth ten thousand catties.¡±

    A big tree as thick as a person¡¯s arm length could be smashed down with a few punches.

    Chu Jin ran back happily. When he saw the skewer of meat in Hu Changshou¡¯s hand, he immediately understood.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Chu Jin cupped fists.

    Hu Changshou suppressed his excitement and smiled at Chu Jin. ¡°Congrattions too.¡±

    Hu Changshou put down the meat and his hand. He was about to get up, but he quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t move his hand or get up. He was a little nervous. ¡°Xiaolu, why can¡¯t I get up?¡±

    This change seemed to be an illusion.

    After Su Xiaolu took Hu Changshou¡¯s pulse, she said, ¡°There¡¯s still poison in your body. Try to gather the poison like a snake¡¯s poisonous sac.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Hu Changshou felt a little defeated. The snake poison belonged to the snake, not him.

    ¡°You can. This is also one of your abilities, Cousin. When snake venom invades the body, it will only rot you from the inside out. You¡¯re unscathed, which means that you¡¯ve gained immunity. You can store the venom for your own use. Moreover, it¡¯s not just the snakes. You can also store the venom of other poisonous insects. You¡¯re not dead. That¡¯s the best proof. What you need to pass now is your own mental hurdle. Don¡¯t doubt yourself. You¡¯re very powerful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked into Hu Changshou¡¯s eyes and encouraged him firmly.

    Hu Changshou swallowed. His thoughts surged like the sea. It was as if an indescribable power filled his heart.

    He smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not dead. That¡¯s the best proof.¡±

    As long as he obtained it, it was all his. He could definitely control himself.

    Hu Changshou calmed down. He felt as if he had sunk into a strange realm. He could feel his blood flowing. The ck color inside was poison.

    And this poison seemed to be drawn away by a force. His blood gradually turned bright red. In the end, he condensed the poison and it became smaller and smaller. It was like a poisonous snake hiding in its teeth. In the end, the poison was gathered under its teeth.

    His hands and feet had returned to normal.

    Hu Changshou stood up and bowed to Su Xiaolu. He looked at Su Xiaolu with gratitude in his eyes and said, ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was also happy. She shook her head gently. ¡°You¡¯re wee, because you¡¯re my cousin.¡±

    When she was young, he had also protected her. As long as he did not change, she would not change either.

    Hu Changshou also smiled. There were tears in his eyes. He nodded and said nothing else.

    He would remember. She believed it. He believed in himself.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her two Masters. She was in a good mood. She leaned her head against the old man¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep.

    Old Wu turned to look and said, ¡°Why is she leaning on my old bones? Seriously.¡±

    Although he said that, his body did not move. He sat steadily and leaned against Su Xiaolu.

    ...

    Gui You¡¯s lips curled up. The old man was stubborn.

    On the 18th of September, Su Xiaolu and the others came out of the foreignnd.

    The foreignnd was starting to get cold. The white fog separated the temperature difference between the two worlds. It was already autumn outside, and it was autumn harvest.

    People whispered when they saw theme out.

 Chapter 695 - 695 Inquiring

    695 Inquiring

    When the team passed by the vige, Su Dng and Su Eng came out to take a look. Madam Li, Madam Zhou, and the others also looked up. When they saw Su Xiaolu and Hu Changshou in the crowd, they were all silent.

    Afraid of being noticed, they hurriedly retreated to the house and closed the door.

    Madam Li said timidly, ¡°Sang, Hu Changshou is out. If he finds out about Xiaozhi, will he find trouble with us?¡±

    Madam Li was very worried. He might have a superpower aftering out of the foreignnd. If Hu Changshou came to cause trouble, how could ordinary people like them withstand it?

    Su Dng was also silent. He was equally worried.

    Su Eng and Madam Zhou were silent. Their sons and daughters-inw did not speak.

    Madam Zhou whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Lei¡¯s wife and Chao¡¯s wife to go and take a look? If they didn¡¯t stay at the vige chief¡¯s house, this matter should be fine. Xiaozhi has already returned to Xiaohu Vige. It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Madam Zhou sighed. Why were even Su Xiaozhi¡¯s sons so promising? She looked at her two sons. If only her sons were so promising.

    Madam Zhou looked over, and Su Lei and Su Qing silently avoided her gaze. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know how dangerous the foreignnd was. Seriously, their mother actually wanted them to enter and take the risk. What if they died inside?

    Besides, there were as many ordinary people as there were hairs on an ox in the world. So what if their family was ordinary too?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng had no objections to Madam Zhou¡¯s suggestion. One from each family, and no one had an advantage over the other.

    Su Lei¡¯s wife and Su Chao¡¯s wife also agreed. They went out together.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu and the others had no intention of stopping.

    However, when they passed by the vige chief¡¯s house, Old Master Wang was already waiting outside. He smiled kindly and nodded at everyone.

    After seeing Su Xiaolu, Old Master Wang took two steps forward and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu,e here. I have something to ask you.¡±

    A while ago, they could hear wolves howling at night. They had never felt at ease.

    They watched as so many people went in and came out with more than half of them gone. It was obvious how dangerous it was inside.

    Old Master Wang was also worried. The foundation of the ancestral houses were here, but what if the things inside came out?

    Even with the protection of the government, idents were inevitable. Ordinary people like them really lived in the cracks.

    Su Xiaolu exchanged nces with Old Wu and Gui You before leaving the group.

    ¡°Vige Chief, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Old Master Wang and asked.

    Old Master Wang looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s energetic appearance and sighed endlessly in his heart. He remembered what he wanted to ask and did not dy. He asked directly, ¡°Xiaolu, I just want to ask if those things inside wille out. A while ago, there was an earthquake inside and our vige was also shaken. There were also many beast roars. It was very scary.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the elderly Old Master Wang and replied seriously, ¡°Based on the current situation, those ferocious beasts won¡¯te out. After the earthquake, they all returned to the depths of the foreignnd. Now that winter ising, under normal circumstances, they won¡¯te out. However, I can¡¯t say for sure after that.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Old Master Wang was a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t know what answer he wanted.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, if the situation changes, the government will send troops.¡±

    As ordinary people, it was normal for Old Master Wang to be anxious when the foreignnd suddenly changed.

    In this new world, everyone wanted to seek protection, but no one knew what changes would happen. She would not carry others on her back. It was already good enough that she could protect her family.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiaolu.¡±

    Old Master Wang sighed. He didn¡¯t know if this change was a blessing or a curse formoners like them.

    He was old and had lived long enough. His death was not worth pitying. It was just that the younger generation was still young. What he was worried about was that the younger generation would not survive.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled politely and left.

    Old Master Wang looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back and sighed again.

    Every time he saw the Su family, he felt as if a lifetime had passed. He could not help but think that if the vigers had not been so cold back then, perhaps the Su family would have missed the vige.

    Unfortunately, he could not have known earlier.

    Even if they had given him a few catties of food and some vegetables back then, it would not be difficult for him to talk to them today.

    He wanted to seek the protection of the Su family and say that they were from the same vige after all. However, he could not bring himself to say this. In the end, he only sighed.

    Perhaps after that winter, Southern Mountain Vige was no longer home for the Su family.

    It had been 14 years since that winter.

    Old Master Wang prepared to return to his room.

    Su Chao¡¯s wife and Su Lei¡¯s wife came out of the dark. The two of them smiled and greeted Old Master Wang, ¡°Hello, Grand Duke Wang.¡±

    Old Master Wang nced at the two of them and said calmly, ¡°What do you need? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke, our sisters-inw want to ask what our little niece asked you about just now. You also know what¡¯s going on in our family. We juniors can¡¯t make the decision. Sigh¡­¡±

    Su Lei¡¯s wife asked with a fawning smile, revealing their difficulties.

    Old Master Wang had lived for decades and could understand everything. He didn¡¯t argue with the two women and only said calmly, ¡°Xiaolu didn¡¯t ask anything. I was the one who was uneasy and asked her about something. As long as your two families don¡¯t provoke them, they won¡¯t have the time to deal with you.¡±

    They were no longer on the same level. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to take a second look.

    As for what the women said about not being able to make the decision, Old Master Wang only smiled.

    The two of them had different thoughts when they heard this.

    Old Master Wang didn¡¯t have the time to say anything else. He waved his hand. ¡°Go back, go back.¡±

    With that, he returned to the house.

    ...

    When the two of them saw this, they turned around and went home to reply.

    When they returned home, they told their parents-inw everything.

    Su Dng and Su Eng were much more at ease when they heard this. Su Dng said, ¡°Then let¡¯s stay in the vige for a while. We¡¯ll go to town after she leaves. We can only hide if we can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡±

    Su Eng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll avoid her.¡±

    Madam Li and Madam Zhou were silent. Until today, they were very depressed. Their lives wereing to an end. Knowing that they would never be able to catch up to Madam Zhao, there would always be a thorn in their hearts.

    However, there was only one good thing, and that was that their families were about the same. Thinking of this, they felt better.

    Su Xiaolu and the others returned to the town directly. The gathered martial world people dispersed when they arrived at the town.

    Hu Changshou did not enter the town. Instead, he returned to Xiaohu Vige. After being away from home for a few months, his grandmother and brother must be very worried. It was good that he was home safely.

 Chapter 696 - 696 Pleasing

    696 Pleasing

    When Hu Changshou saw the house from afar, he could no longer control the excitement in his heart and shouted, ¡°Grandma, Yang, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s voice choked at the end.

    He had returned. He had returned alive. He had encountered many dangers along the way. It had not been easy for him to return alive.

    Madam Cao was starting the fire, Hu Changyang was weaving a basket, and Su Xiaozhi was cutting vegetables. When they heard the sound, they were all stunned.

    Su Xiaozhi identally cut her finger. She swallowed nervously and ignored the blood on her hand. She subconsciously clenched her fists.

    Hu Changyang had already thrown away the basket and was running towards Hu Changshou. As he ran, he shouted in a choked voice, ¡°Brother¡ª¡±

    Madam Cao¡¯s eyes turned red. She put down the tongs and got up to wee him. Her eldest grandson had returned alive.

    Hu Changyang had already run away and hugged Hu Changshou tightly. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Hu Changshou also hugged Hu Changyang back. The two brothers were both emotional. They let go and looked at each other. Their eyes were red.

    There were not many greetings, but they understood each other.

    Hu Changshou looked at Madam Cao, pursed his lips, and smiled. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Madam Cao walked up to him and examined Hu Changshou from head to toe. She reached out and carefully checked before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Madam Cao did not ask Hu Changshou how much hardship he had experienced. She was afraid that her heart would ache if she knew.

    It was good as long as he returned safely.

    Madam Cao held Hu Changshou¡¯s hand and Hu Changyang¡¯s hand. She instructed him carefully, ¡°Yang, now that the world has changed, don¡¯t be anxious. A schr will always be needed by the world. Study hard and always remember the kindness of your cousins. Even if they don¡¯t need us to repay them, we can¡¯t forget it. In the future, when you start a family, you have to tell your descendants. When you¡¯re rich, many people will care about you. When times are difficult, it¡¯s rare for people to lend you a hand, understand?¡±

    Hu Changyang nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t forget. I won¡¯t embarrass Father and you.¡±

    Madam Cao looked at her two grandsons, feeling at ease.

    As long as a person had a grateful heart, they would not take the wrong path no matter what.

    Su Xiaozhi watched in a daze. She wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to hide.

    As soon as Hu Changshou entered the house, he saw Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaozhi did not dare to look at Hu Changshou. She did not speak.

    Hu Changshou stared at Su Xiaozhi coldly.

    Madam Cao sighed and said, ¡°Shou, your mother is home. This time, she won¡¯t make you brothers sad anymore. Just¡­ trust her again. She¡¯s not bad. She¡¯s alone now. Your father passed away early, and she has no other choice. Sigh¡­¡±

    When Su Xiaozhi returned this time, Madam Cao knew that she had something on her mind.

    Now that Old Master Su and Madam Wang had already passed away, Su Xiaozhi was still the mother of the two children. When Hu Daniu was alive, Su Xiaozhi was led by Hu Daniu. When Hu Daniu passed away, her world copsed. She was originally like duckweed, so how could she have her own opinions?

    Her marriage with Hu Daniu was also fought for by Su Sang for her. Otherwise, how could she have married into the Hu family? Su Xiaozhi could not escape Madam Wang¡¯s control. She was so passive. Madam Cao did not me her because she understood this.

    Hu Changyang looked at Hu Changshou. He didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, he would listen to his brother.

    Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaozhi. His mind was filled with those memories.

    Su Xiaozhi kept her head lowered. She was too ashamed to look at Hu Changshou. From that day onwards, she was too ashamed to see her son. She was here to atone for her sins. Even if her son chased her away, she would not leave. She did not ask her son to take care of her. She only wanted to do what she could in her lifetime.

    No matter what, she would not leave.

    If she couldn¡¯t stay at home, she could stay in the cowshed.

    Hu Changshou saw Su Xiaozhi¡¯s tears fall. He looked down and saw blood on her hand. Hu Changshou pursed his lips and swallowed before saying, ¡°If she wants to stay, so be it.¡±

    He turned around and said coldly, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    The first sentence was to express his stance so that Madam Cao and Hu Changyang could be at ease.

    The second sentence was for Su Xiaozhi. He knew she understood.

    There was no going back to their mother-son rtionship. He could forgive Su Xiaozhi for neglecting them for her parents, and he could ept Su Xiaozhi making him sad countless times. He could even ept that Su Xiaozhi had cut off his life, but only once.

    He would not give Su Xiaozhi a chance like that again.

    Madam Cao heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Hu Changshou was referring to Su Xiaozhi contacting her parents.

    Hu Changyang thought so too. However, when he looked down and inadvertently saw Hu Changshou clenching his fists so tightly that his joints turned white, Hu Changyang realized that things were not as he thought. There was something that he and his grandmother did not know.

    At this moment, Hu Changyang became cold to Su Xiaozhi. He didn¡¯t need to know what had happened. He only knew that he would always believe in his brother.

    ¡°Why is your hand bleeding? Go and treat it. Shou is home now. Let¡¯s eat something good today. There¡¯s still time to kill a chicken.¡±

    Madam Cao said gently to Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaozhi nodded and left.

    After Su Xiaozhi left, Madam Cao sighed and shook her head. She turned around and smiled kindly at her two grandsons. ¡°I¡¯ll burn incense for your father.¡±

    After Madam Cao left, Hu Changyang looked at Hu Changshou and asked softly, ¡°Brother, did she¡­ do something bad?¡±

    Hu Changshou shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Hu Changshou had no intention of saying anything, so Hu Changyang didn¡¯t ask further.

    Madam Cao entered the house and lit incense for Hu Daniu. She sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°My son, don¡¯t me her. It¡¯s not up to her to decide where a rootless duckweed floats. It¡¯s already hard to be a woman. My grandsons aren¡¯t stupid people, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. When she came back this time, I kept feeling that she had been enlightened. Please don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Madam Cao muttered as she inserted the incense. She smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a cockbter. Life is good now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After Madam Cao finished, she went out to help Su Xiaozhi.

    The mother-inw and daughter-inw did not speak. Su Xiaozhi was agile, so Madam Cao let her work.

    During dinner that night, Madam Cao asked Hu Changshou, ¡°Shou, where¡¯s Xiaolu? How is she?¡±

    Su Xiaozhi slowed down.

    Hu Changyang also put down his chopsticks.

    ...

    Hu Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu is very good. It¡¯s all thanks to her that I came back alive this time.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve decided to join the army. After I settle you guys down, I¡¯ll join the army. Don¡¯t worry, I have the ability to protect myself. In another two years, when I¡¯m free, I can bring my younger brother along. The noble Young Master in the capital told me that the current schrs haven¡¯t fallen behind in martial arts.¡± Hu Changshou told Madam Cao about his ns. He was now strong and had superpowers. He was even more unwilling to be useless.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Do whatever you want.¡± Madam Cao did not ask further or object. She supported him with a smile. Her eldest grandson had ambitions. How could she break his wings?

 Chapter 697 - 697 How Good

    697 How Good

    Hu Changyang¡¯s eyes were also sparkling. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fall behind in martial arts. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m at home.¡±

    Hu Changyang patted his chest. He would not drag his brother down. One day, he would grow up and walk side by side with his brother. His brother was his role model and pride. He had to be his brother¡¯s pride.

    Hu Changshou looked at his younger brother who was like the morning sun and smiled in relief. He couldn¡¯t help but put down his chopsticks and reach out to rub Hu Changyang¡¯s head.

    Hu Changyang smiled happily. He liked it when his brother was like this because at times like this, he would feel very close to his brother¡¯s heart.

    !!

    Madam Cao also smiled in relief. She said kindly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Seeing her grandchildren being able to support each other was the proudest achievement of every elder. Madam Cao felt very warm in her heart.

    Hu Shuangshuang was already married and her life was stable. Every time she came back, Madam Cao could tell from her goodplexion that her granddaughter was not doing badly. And now, Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang could also stand firm. Hu Shuangshuang would only live better.

    Madam Cao felt warm in her heart just thinking about it.

    Now, as long as Su Xiaozhi stopped hurting the children, this family would be great.

    Madam Cao nced at Su Xiaozhi. Su Xiaozhi lowered her head and ate quietly. Madam Cao picked up a piece of chicken for Su Xiaozhi. ¡°Eat some meat to nourish your body.¡±

    She really hoped that Su Xiaozhi would not do what she did in the past. When Hu Changshou returned this time, Madam Cao felt that something was different. This was herst chance. If she missed it, it would never happen again.

    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±

    Su Xiaozhi smiled and thanked Madam Cao gratefully.

    Madam Cao¡¯s gaze was gentle. Su Xiaozhi lowered her eyes and swore in her heart that she would definitely not disappoint them again this time.

    Hu Changshou and Hu Changyang remained silent.

    Hu Changyang¡¯s heart ached for his brother¡¯s suffering, so he didn¡¯t want to bother with Su Xiaozhi anymore.

    As for Hu Changshou, it was because he had long given up. He did not dare to have any hope for Su Xiaozhi.

    She needed a long time to prove that it was not a lie.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu returned to Goathorn Town and returned home. The three of them returned to their rooms to rest.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu returned to her room, shey down and entered the Space first.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp, who was lying in the pile of Interface Stones, greeted Su Xiaolu as soon as it saw her.

    Su Xiaolu walked over and poked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s stomach. ¡°Why are you so rude? ording to human age, you¡¯re still a baby.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s voice was cute, but its tone was mature.

    Mantis Shrimp turned its head and rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. It leaned closer to her. ¡°Xiaolu, our Guardian Beast race is a legacy. I have a lot of knowledge since I was born. After my brother died, I became a real Guardian Beast. I know even more, so although I¡¯m young now, I have a lot of knowledge, much more than all your ancestorsbined.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, pet my back. I love it when you pet my back.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm, hoping that she could smooth its fur.

    Su Xiaolu pinched Mantis Shrimp¡¯s ears and stroked the fur on its back. It was smooth andfortable.

    Mantis Shrimp was intelligent, but it was a beast. Being stroked made it feel veryfortable.

    She would also feel more rxed.

    A few Interface Stones had already been half-eaten. Mantis Shrimp¡¯s stomach bulged slightly. Su Xiaolu feltfortable and it even flipped on its stomach.

    Its soft limbs hung down, and it closed its eyes in bliss.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    While Mantis Shrimp enjoyed it, it did not forget to praise Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu thought of the earthquake in the foreignnd. She asked in her heart, ¡°Is it normal for an earthquake to happen in the foreignnd?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp answered Su Xiaolu without even looking up, ¡°It¡¯s normal. The two worlds have topletely fuse. There will be more earthquakes in the future. This willst for twelve years. It¡¯s already been two years. In another ten years, it will be settled. After theplete fusion, they will be a single world. There won¡¯t be so many earthquakes then, but there will still be some asionally. In a few decades, humans will develop and live inside.¡±

    ¡°Twelve years. When the two worlds started to fuse, I was exactly twelve years old.¡±

    Su Xiaolu recalled what happened two years ago. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter that it might be a coincidence.

    ¡°Xiaolu is 14 years old now. When you¡¯re 24 years old, the two worlds will be one.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp said cutely.

    ¡°Why do I have the Space? Mantis Shrimp, you have so much knowledge. Do you know this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought about how she had transmigrated into this world and had the Space. The two worlds had fused with each other. It was so mysterious. Could she know the answer?

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re lucky. ording to the time, my mother was already eating the wall between the worlds at that time. You were born at that time and were lucky enough to obtain this small world.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp categorized this as luck. Anyway, it was about the same.

    What it did not tell Su Xiaolu was that when the Guardian Beast raised its descendants, eating the bitwall would cause changes in other worlds. Su Xiaolu should have been affected. She was not destined to die early. The change of the Guardian Beast was also the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao shouldpensate Su Xiaolu.

    The Space was a very good gift. It could be used for storage or farming. The spiritual spring was even more precious. No matter what Su Xiaolu did, it could at least guarantee her a rich life.

    However, he did not expect to meet this delicate girl. No wonder humans often said that it was fate. It was really strange.

    ¡°I see¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Speaking of transmigration, she was both unlucky and lucky.

    After ying with Mantis Shrimp for a while, Su Xiaolu left the Space to sleep.

    The next day, Zhou Zhi came alone.

    Su Xiaolu heard a knock on the door and opened it. Zhou Zhi, who was dressed in white, was standing in front of the door. He looked like an immortal. He smiled gently. ¡°Good morning, Xiaolu.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother, pleasee in.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu invited Zhou Zhi into the house. Old Wu was already cultivating. When he saw Zhou Zhi, he pursed his lips.

    Zhou Zhi greeted Old Wu and Gui You respectfully. ¡°Good morning, Seniors.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Wisdom King.¡±

    Gui You replied coldly.

    Old Wu also replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite early.¡±

    Su Xiaolu brought Zhou Zhi to the kitchen. She smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Brother hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right? Coincidentally, we haven¡¯t eaten either. I¡¯m going to cook porridge to eat. Fourth Brother, do you know how to start a fire?¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Zhou Zhi went to the stove and started a fire skillfully. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was about to wash the rice, he went over to help and naturally took the basin. ¡°Let me do it. You have too much rice. You still have to add more water.¡±

 Chapter 698 - 698 Arrangements

    698 Arrangements

    Su Xiaolu was really not talented in culinary skills.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Her culinary skills in her previous life were not good, but they were not as bad as they were now.

    There were some things that she knew how to make, but when she made them, the taste was different from what she had imagined.

    Zhou Zhi was already at the Foundation Establishment realm and there were no ws on his face. He looked good no matter how one looked at him.

    ¡°Xiaolu, peel the onions for me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and asked Su Xiaolu for help.

    Su Xiaolu happily helped. She helped with small things like peeling onions and handing him bowls.

    When the pot of meat porridge was ready, Su Xiaolu sniffed and praised from the bottom of her heart, ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Go and call the two Masters over to eat.¡±

    He liked to spend time together like this. The kitchen was important in the mortal world. Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure, he felt the entire heart warm up.

    The porridge also seemed to have be very fragrant too.

    Gui You and Old Wu came to eat. Perhaps because of the porridge, Old Wu¡¯s expression improved a little.

    The four of them ate at the table.

    After finishing the entire pot, Zhou Zhi wiped the corners of his mouth elegantly. He looked at Gui You and Old Wu and said, ¡°Seniors, what are your ns next? Are you prepared to return to the capital?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any ns. You¡¯re a noble and have many things to do, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the girl. Perhaps the girl will be called by Sister-inw when shees back soon.¡±

    Old Wu said to Zhou Zhi with a fake smile.

    Gui You remained silent.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°If you want to return to the capital, we can go back together.¡±

    Now that the weather was cold, Su Xiaolu was most likely going back to the capital. She definitely wanted to go back and take a look at Su Xiaoling¡¯s child and Su Chong¡¯s child.

    She had be an aunt.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, we¡¯re not in a hurry yet. We¡¯ll definitely go back before the new year. Now, I have to make arrangements here first. We¡¯ll go back slowly after I¡¯m done.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Zhou Zhi.

    She was going to deal with the properties in Goathorn Town. Their family would settle down in the capital, near the pce. They were not here, and their house was upied by the Su family. She would not let them off easily.

    After dealing with the properties, Hu Changshou wanted to join the army. He also had some things to settle down. After settling these down, they would return to the capital together.

    Zhou Zhi definitely couldn¡¯t dy with them.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in the capital.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu. He wanted to go with her, but it was obvious that he couldn¡¯t. He could only go back first. Su Xiaolu¡¯s house was in the capital. She woulde home sooner orter.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Zhi stood up and went out. Su Xiaolu sent him out.

    ¡°This flower is for you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi gave a white flower to Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu took it. He smiled and turned to leave.

    Su Xiaolu sniffed the flower. It smelled good and made her feel veryfortable. She put the flower in her Space.

    She looked at Zhou Zhi¡¯s back. After having the wood mark, Zhou Zhi was no different from a normal person. However, when detoxifying the poison, he still did not want her to see his leg.

    She really hoped that his feet would grow back soon, Su Xiaolu thought.

    Only after returning to normal could Zhou Zhi¡¯s painful memories be slowly sealed and he could let go.

    Zhou Zhi bade farewell to Su Xiaolu and returned to the capital.

    The winter in the foreignnd was cold, and it was difficult to go in. Therefore, those people from the martial world who had gathered in Goathorn Town also left.

    Chu Jin stayed behind. As soon as Zhou Zhi left, he came to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side, thinking that with apanion, he could ask Gui You for guidance and freeload.

    Su Xiaolu and the others did not mind having one more person.

    Chu Jin was also enthusiastic and easy-going.

    In the afternoon, he moved a small stool and helped Su Xiaolu deal with the herbs. He asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, is your cousin married?¡±

    His sister, Chu Li, was about the same age as Hu Changshou. He was quite a suitable candidate for marriage.

    He felt that Hu Changshou was a real man. A good man could take responsibility. His sister was a little delicate, but she also had their mother¡¯s good looks. His sister would definitely be able to take down a real man like Hu Changshou.

    There was no one with a high status who did not take concubines. Her mother often nagged that if only Nini could meet someone like her father.

    Chu Leizhen did not take concubines or visit brothels. He only had Madam Wen by his side.

    He was devoted.

    After hearing more, Chu Jin naturally took it to heart. Of course, he had to choose his sister¡¯s marriage well.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°Unmarried.¡±

    Chu Jin cleared his throat lightly and immediately said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. When we return to the capital, let him meet my sister. If the two of them can get along, it will be a beautiful thing.¡±

    If Hu Changshou was capable, he would definitely have some achievements in the future. His sister would definitely not have a hard life with him.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Chu Jin to have such thoughts. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will hit you?¡±

    She had heard from her eldest cousin, Qi Xingfeng, that Chu Leizhen¡¯s father was a general with a steel heart.

    Chu Jin had been beaten a lot when he was young.

    ...

    Chu Jin smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When ites to choosing a husband, of course he has to be more picky. It would be strange if a badly arranged marriage could be good.¡±

    ¡°Look at your brother. It takes two people in love to live well.¡±

    Chu Jin thought of Su Chong. Back then, Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao had also been tested. The two of them had feelings for each other. Only then did they get together and cherish each other.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. It was undeniable.

    This year, Big Brother became a father and Sister became a mother.

    Only by being with the person one liked would one¡¯s future be meaningful.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu dealt with the house.

    Hu Changshou sold some divine medicine and bought a house in town. After settling Hu Changyang and Madam Cao down, he came to meet Su Xiaolu.

    Knowing that Madam Cao and the others hade to town, Su Xiaolu went to take a look.

    Chu Jin followed.

    He smiled and greeted Madam Cao and Su Xiaozhi. He patted Hu Changyang¡¯s head and said, ¡°Study hard and practice martial arts well.¡±

    ...

    Hu Changyang nodded in embarrassment, thinking that this person was too friendly.

    Madam Cao looked at Chu Jin again and again. Chu Jin was very easy-going. Although looked fierce and difficult to get along with, but in fact, he was not. He would help chop firewood, kill chickens, and pluck chicken feathers. He felt that there was not enough to eat and even begged Madam Cao, saying, ¡°Grandma Cao, I like to eat chickens and ducks. These two are not enough.¡±

    Madam Cao immediately asked him to kill two more so that Chu Jin could eat his fill.

    During the meal, Chu Jin promised Madam Cao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Brother Changshou will follow me. I definitely won¡¯t treat him badly. After joining the army, we¡¯ll all be brothers.¡±

    Madam Cao nodded repeatedly. She was relieved.

    Su Xiaozhi did not speak. However, when Su Xiaolu returned home after dinner, Su Xiaozhi chased after her and stopped her. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She had hurt too many people.

    Su Xiaolu did not turn around. She said calmly, ¡°Goodbye, Aunt.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu left without looking back. Chu Jin wanted to ask, but when he looked back at Su Xiaozhi, whose face was covered in tears, he quickly quickened his pace and caught up to Su Xiaolu.

 Chapter 699 - 699 Departure

    699 Departure

    Chu Jin felt that Hu Changshou¡¯s mother was so strange.

    She spoke very little and was inexplicably down. He did not know what was going on.

    He really wanted to gossip, but he knew better. There were some things in every family that they didn¡¯t tell outsiders. Every time they mentioned it, it would open up a scar. No matter how much he wanted to gossip, he couldn¡¯t expose a person¡¯s scar.

    He would not do such a rude thing.

    Su Xiaozhi watched Su Xiaolu leave until she was out of sight.

    She entered the house very quietly and carefully. During the day, she rarely spoke and did not have much presence.

    She hoped they would all be fine.

    But at night, as soon as she fell asleep, she would fall into those dreams and struggle.

    What happened in her dreams made her even more reluctant to speak.

    Su Xiaozhi became silent and only worked in silence. Everything at home was arranged by Madam Cao. She just had to be obedient.

    Hu Changshou settled things home. Before he went to the capital, he didn¡¯t sleep all night. It was morning when he left home.

    Su Xiaozhi leaned against the door like a tree and watched him leave quietly.

    Madam Cao wiped her tears and still said to him with the gentlest and kindest smile, ¡°Go, go. You don¡¯t have to worry about home. Grandma is still in good health. I¡¯ll take good care of your younger brother. When you get married and have children in the future, Grandma still has to take care of her great-grandson.¡±

    Hu Changyang pursed his lips and looked at Hu Changshou with reluctance.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to Madam Cao and say, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll send Big Brother off for a while.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded and looked at his brother. He repeatedly hesitated and struggled in his heart about whether he should tell him about that matter. Once he went, it would not be a matter of three to five days. It would be a luxury to see them once a year. He was afraid of Su Xiaozhi. He was really afraid.

    Hu Changyang looked at Hu Changshou many times. After walking for a while, he stopped in his tracks and said to Hu Changshou, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯m also a grown man. I can also bear the responsibility you once took, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡±

    Hu Changshou turned to look at Hu Changyang. Hu Changyang was indeed a half-grown boy. The childishness of a child had disappeared from his eyes at some point and he was slowly maturing.

    Hu Changshou smiled slightly. He reached out and touched Hu Changyang¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ve worried too much.¡±

    Hu Changyang also smiled. ¡°Brother, so don¡¯t worry too much. Let me share your burdens.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go to the teahouse and talk.¡±

    Hu Changshou brought Hu Changyang to the teahouse. The two brothers sat down. Hu Changshou told Hu Changyang about what had happened before he went to the foreignnd.

    It had been a few months since the incident. He no longer had the determination and grief he had at that time.

    As Hu Changyang listened, his eyes turned red and he clenched his fists.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    After saying that, Hu Changshou smiled faintly. At that time, his heart was like dead ashes and he had the thought of dying.

    Hu Changyang stood up and walked to Hu Changshou¡¯s side. He hugged him tightly and called out in a choked voice, ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°She seems to have changed now. After all, she gave birth to us. Grandma said that she doesn¡¯t have her own opinions. She¡¯s right. When Father was around in the past, our father was her sky. She was always guided by Father. At that time, we were actually quite happy. If she¡¯s like this now, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t tolerate her, but if she¡¯s still like before, being manipted by those people, Yang, I hope you won¡¯t be soft-hearted. She chose her life, but don¡¯t make your own life difficult because of her.¡±

    Hu Changshou said seriously. He had been conflicted for a long time before he decided to say this.

    He clearly no longer had any expectations for her, but he would still worry and be sad because of her.

    Hu Changyang held back his tears and nodded in a choked voice. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely remember your words.¡±

    Apart from being his mother, Su Xiaozhi had never made him happy.

    Ever since he could remember, Su Xiaozhi had been sticking to her parent¡¯s. At that time, he did not understand, but now, he did. He still did not understand why she stuck to that side even when they were clearly not good to her at all.

    Even if the people over there had passed away this time and left her gold, how could what she had lost be reced by that bit of gold?

    Knowing that Hu Changshou had brushed shoulders with death several times this time, Hu Changyang felt pained and ufortable. He knew what Hu Changshou was worried about, so he promised solemnly that he would definitely live a good life. No matter what Su Xiaozhi did, he would never let her affect his life. If she really did not change, he would pretend that he did not have this mother.

    ¡°Alright, go back quickly. If you¡¯rete, Grandma will be worried.¡±

    Hu Changshou ruffled Hu Changyang¡¯s hair and smiled.

    Hu Changyang hugged Hu Changshou tightly and said softly, ¡°Brother, be careful on the way. You must be well.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded.

    Hu Changshou felt much more at ease when they separated.

    Hu Changshou came to Su Xiaolu¡¯s house. Su Xiaolu, her masters, and Chu Jin had packed up.

    Chu Jin was practicing his sword with Old Wu. Gui You would help Old Wu. While he guided Old Wu, Chu Jin was also correcting his shorings.

    Seeing that Hu Changshou was here, Chu Jin smiled and put away his sword. He chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not practice anymore. It¡¯s time for us to set off.¡±

    It was already early October.

    By the time they slowly rushed back to the capital, it would already be November.

    Su Xiaolu and Chu Jin drove the carriage. Gui You, Old Wu, and Hu Changshou sat inside and set off for the capital.

    The days of traveling were leisurely. Although it was called traveling, it was actually jaunting.

    As it was beneficial for Chu Jin to practice swordsmanship with Old Wu, he couldn¡¯t be happier to spend more time traveling.

    Hu Changshou was also practicing his abilities.

    When they arrived at ake, Su Xiaolu controlled theke water and turned it into a tornado. Hu Changshou brought the fish inside over.

    Water control and telekinesis worked well together. They even saved energy on hunting.

    Special abilities also needed to be cultivated, and there were many things that needed to be enlightened by oneself.

    As they approached the capital, they encountered many people from other countries. They could be distinguished from the citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty at a nce.

    During a meal, Chu Jin said, ¡°The merchants of the Li Dynasty are almost in the capital. It seems that the princess and envoys who came to ask for marriage are also about to arrive.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Ahem¡ªmarriage?¡±

    When Su Xiaolu heard the word ¡®marriage¡¯, she instantly thought of Zhou Zhi. The only royal who was at the right age and unmarried was Zhou Zhi.

    The other princes were only twelve or thirteen years old. It was impossible for a princess from another dynasty to choose such young boys.

    Old Wu and Gui You looked at each other. Old Wu was inexplicably nervous. Why was this brat so concerned!!

    Chu Jin replied casually, ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t the Wisdom King tell you? He was in a hurry to return to the capital because of this. I thought you knew.¡±

    Chu Jin was also a little surprised that Su Xiaolu did not know. He looked at Su Xiaolu and recalled the day Su Xiaolu underwent Tribtion Transcendence. Zhou Zhi risked his life to block the lightning for her. Chu Jin immediately understood. An unbelievable and mysterious thought appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 700 - 700 Mission

    700 Mission

    No way, no way, no way.

    It shouldn¡¯t be what he thought. After all, Su Xiaolu was only 14 years old. It was too early to get married.

    But it would be fine in three years at most.

    Calcting his age, the Wisdom King was only 18 years old. It was the right time to get married. However, in another three years, it would not be toote to get married.

    !!

    Who was the Wisdom King? He was smarter than ordinary people. One could not think of him with ordinary thoughts.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know, but looking at his age, Fourth Brother should be getting married soon. If he can fall in love with Princess Li Dynasty¡¯s princess, it will be a beautiful story.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed. Usually, when consorting with princesses of foreign dynasties, they were all princes. There were also people who entered the pce. That depended on whether the princess sent over was favored or not.

    If she was the princess of the empress, she usually wouldn¡¯t enter the pce. After all, if she entered the pce, she would be a concubine.

    Marriage to the royal family had to be done as the official wife.

    Of course, she had only read these in books. She had never seen the real situation and did not understand it.

    But this time, she had a chance to understand.

    ¡°Xiaolu, do you really think-¡±

    Chu Jin looked at Su Xiaolu in surprise. He wanted to ask Su Xiaolu if she really thought it was a good story, but he was interrupted by Old Wu.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? This isn¡¯t the first time the two dynasties have interacted with each other. We¡¯re just ordinary people. Why are you worried about those things?¡±

    Old Wu did not want Chu Jin to continue. There was no need for his disciple to care about this at all.

    Chu Jin was a little puzzled by being interrupted.

    It was mainly because he felt that Elder Wu was looking at him a little fiercely¡­

    Su Xiaolu listened to Old Wu and nodded in agreement. ¡°Master is right. It¡¯s not strange to interact with many countries.¡±

    In her previous life, the television dramas she had watched were all like this. It was used to maintain the rtionship between the two countries. Whether it was in history or on television, it was indispensable.

    If the other side married a princess over, their side would marry a princess over too. It was good for everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Chu Jin felt a little confused, but what Old Wu said made sense. However, why did he feel that the topic was a little off?

    But that was the end of the subject.

    Chu Jin still wanted to talk about the princesses in the past, but when Old Wu red at him¡­ Gui You¡¯s expression was also cold.

    Chu Jin touched his beard tactfully and held back what he wanted to say.

    At night, Chu Jin recalled deeply what was going on. He recalled everything he said during the day. He racked his brains but could not figure out why.

    He scratched his ears and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just said that the Wisdom King might want to marry¡­¡±

    Chu Jin¡¯s expression changed. He finally had an answer after being confused for the entire day.

    He remembered that when talking about the Wisdom King, Su Xiaolu still did not know about this. The Wisdom King was close to Su Xiaolu. He felt that the Wisdom King might like Su Xiaolu. Those two Seniors had seen a lot. Did they think so too?

    They did not want him to mention it because Su Xiaolu did not know yet. They did not want Su Xiaolu to be too involved with the Wisdom King.

    Thinking of this, Chu Jin immediately understood. He clicked his tongue and was instantly amused.

    He realized that there were many hints. For example, the two Seniors would emphasize that they were siblings.

    Su Xiaolu called Wisdom King Zhou Zhi Fourth Brother.

    It seemed that it would not be easy for the Wisdom King to get the beauty.

    After thinking it through, Chu Jinughed out loud.

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    Old Wu coughed twice. Chu Jin quickly covered his mouth. Forget it, he had understood after interacting with them for a while. Su Xiaolu¡¯s old Master treated Su Xiaolu as the most precious thing.

    If he dared to say anything, this old man would definitely find trouble with him. It was an important etiquette for him to see through it but not expose it. He had seen through it, but he would definitely not say anything.

    Chu Jin hurriedly put away his thoughts and rested.

    Later on, on the way, Chu Jin did not mention this again.

    On the way, they met the vendors from the Li Dynasty. Su Xiaolu even bought some new things.

    The high-quality silk was smoother than skin, and every bolt cost a fortune.

    The people of the Li Dynasty all had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and deep facial features. Many people¡¯s eyes were like emeraldke water and blue sky. Even in the crowd, one could tell at a nce that they were different.

    Most of them had curly hair, and most were dark yellow and brown in color. The difference in looks and hair color could be quickly distinguished.

    Su Xiaolu thought that these must be foreigners.

    Some caravans even traveled the same way as them. Su Xiaolu and the others were not in a hurry, but when they were about to enter the capital, they saw even more people from the Li Dynasty.

    On the seventh of November, Su Xiaolu and the others entered the capital.

    As soon as they entered the capital, Chu Jin bade farewell with Hu Changshou, Su Xiaolu, and the others.

    Chu Jin cupped his hands at Old Wu and Gui You solemnly. ¡°Seniors, thank you for your guidance along the way. Junior has benefited greatly. If there¡¯s a chance, the Chu Residence will wee you at any time.¡±

    ¡°Back at you.¡±

    Old Wu said calmly.

    Gui You said nothing.

    Chu Jin said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Goodbye, Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ...

    She waved at Hu Changshou again. ¡°Cousin, take care. When you¡¯re free, don¡¯t forget to visit my parents. They miss you too.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°I will. When I¡¯m settled, I¡¯ll visit Uncle, Aunt, Cousin, and the others.¡±

    Chu Jin hugged Hu Changshou¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t treat your cousin badly. Then let¡¯s part ways here. See you next time.¡±

    Chu Jin treated Hu Changshou as a brother. He would temporarily be his subordinate. The two of them would fight side by side in the future. When Hu Changshou made a contribution in the future, he would be promoted.

    If he followed him, there would always be more opportunities. Hu Changshou also had his own strengths. If he brought him along, there would be an additional chance of survival.

    After separating, Su Xiaolu went home with the two Masters.

    Spring passed and autumn came. She had been away from home for months.

    As they got closer to home, Su Xiaolu tiptoed and couldn¡¯t help but use Qinggong. She shouted at the two Masters without looking back, ¡°Masters, I¡¯ll go ahead first.¡±

    This year, she became an aunt.

    Sister-inw Lin Yaoyao gave birth to her eldest brother¡¯s eldest son. He was already more than half a year old and was named Su Shiyu.

    Her third sister, Su Xiaoling, had given birth to twin girls and they were now more than half a year old. The letter at home said that the older sister¡¯s name was Zhou Wei and she was titled Princess Ping Sheng. The younger sister¡¯s name was Zhou Xuan and she was titled Princess An Sheng.

    ...

    The two children had obtained titles at such a young age. It was obvious that they were valued and doted on. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her brother¡¯s children. After seeing her brother¡¯s children, she immediately went to the pce.

 Chapter 701 - 701 Little One

    701 Little One

    In May, Zhou Heng had already been appointed as the Crown Prince and stayed at the East Pce.

    Previously, it was said that Su Xiaoling could leave the pce after he became the Crown Prince, but she had not left the pce yet. Su Xiaolu did not know why, so when she entered the pce to see the two little guys, she asked her sister.

    Su Xiaolu flew over the eaves. The weather was good today, and there were faint voices in the courtyard.

    The few servants were busy with their work.

    !!

    Su Xiaolu saw Madam Zhao gently stepping on a cradle in the courtyard. Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was very gentle as she muttered gently, ¡°Yu is so obedient. It¡¯s veryfortable under the sun, right¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smiling at me again. Do you like grandma very much? I like you very much too.¡±

    Madam Zhao¡¯s gaze was gentle and kind. This year, there were grandchildren in the family, and the entire family was overjoyed. As a Teacher, Lin Yaoyao could not be free during the day. Su Sang and Madam Zhao decided that Madam Zhao might as well stay at home and take care of her grandson.

    She would always feel more at ease taking care of the child herself.

    Madam Zhao looked at the child as she searched for clothes. Looking at the white and soft child in the cradle, her heart softened.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu called Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao was stunned. She looked around and did not see anyone. She smiled helplessly at the child and started talking to herself. ¡°Look at Grandma, why am I hallucinating? I think I heard your aunt calling out. It¡¯s already winter. Your aunt should be home soon.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say. You look a little like your aunt when she was young. You¡¯re easy to take care of. You¡¯re obedient when you¡¯re given something to eat. You don¡¯t make people worry.¡±

    Madam Zhao thought that she was hallucinating, but when she thought of Su Xiaolu, she became more talkative. She simply put down her needles, thread, and clothes and focused on telling the child.

    Speaking of Su Xiaolu, she really had too much to say.

    Little did she know that the person she had been thinking about had already returned home and was right behind her.

    The maidservants saw it. With a gesture from Su Xiaolu, they covered their mouths and left with a smile.

    Before Madam Zhao could notice, Su Xiaolu quietly reached out to Madam Zhao and covered her eyes. She said yfully, ¡°Guess who I am!¡±

    Madam Zhao was stunned at first, then she held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re back. I thought I heard wrongly.¡±

    Madam Zhao was overjoyed. She thought that she had heard wrongly just now because she thought that it was only November and Old Wu and Gui You were bringing Su Xiaolu around. They would not return so early. She felt that it would be December when they returned.

    ¡°Mother, I missed you so much.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s neck and leaned her chin on her shoulder. She rubbed her face against Madam Zhao¡¯s.

    She took a deep breath. It smelled of her mother.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted toe and see Big Brother¡¯s baby first, but after seeing mother, I miss you even more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wheedled as usual.

    No one didn¡¯t missed their home outside.

    Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She touched Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Look at your brother¡¯s child. He¡¯s very simr to you when you were young. He¡¯s just as obedient. I¡¯m not tired at all when I take care of him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the cradle. The sleeping baby was especially soft and cute. He was like a ball, unbelievably quiet and obedient.

    Su Xiaolu recalled when she was young. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Yu will grow up to be a handsome man.¡±

    Su Chong was handsome. Lin Yaoyao was not very beautiful, but she was still good-looking. The little guy hadpletely inherited his parents¡¯ strengths. How could he not look good when he grew up?

    Madam Zhao smiled and did not say anything. Not to mention Su Xiaolu, even she thought so.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like a good-looking child?

    ¡°Little guy, your aunt is here to see you.¡±

    Madam Zhao called out gently.

    The little guy had been asleep for a long time, and Madam Zhao¡¯s voice was very familiar. When he heard her call out softly, he woke up and opened his eyes.

    When he saw Madam Zhao, he grinned at her. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he stopped smiling and looked at Su Xiaolu curiously.

    His eyes were wide open. Su Xiaolu reached out and pinched his little foot under the nket. The little guy retracted its foot.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Hello, Little Shiyu. I¡¯m your aunt.¡±

    The little guy naturally did not understand what Su Xiaolu was saying, but babies could feel kindness. Looking at the warm smile, he smiled back at Su Xiaolu.

    He only had two little teeth. When he smiled, he was very warm and cute. His clear eyes were filled with innocence.

    He was very happy and smiled again and again.

    Madam Zhao watched from the side, her heart filled with sweetness. It was as if there was a Xiaolu beside her and another Xiaolu sleeping in the cradle.

    Su Xiaolu yed with the child. Madam Zhao gently stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s back and hair. She looked at Su Xiaolu gently. She couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

    Fourteen years seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye and her daughter had grown up.

    However, when she thought about it carefully, those memories were still vivid in her mind.

    Su Xiaolu picked the little guy up. Because they were familiar with each other, the little guy did not struggle. He smiled at Su Xiaolu for a while before gently leaning his head against her.

    Madam Zhao said gently, ¡°Shiyu seems to know that you¡¯re family. You¡¯ve only met for the first time, but he¡¯s already close to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu and Little Shiyu pressed their heads against each other. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m his aunt.¡±

    Blood was thicker than water.

    This little guy had blood simr to hers. It was the bloodline of her closest brother.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently.

    Su Xiaolu carried him for a while. When Gui You and Old Wu arrived, Su Xiaolu put the child down and handed it to Madam Zhao. She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go into the pce to see my sister.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Go ahead. You sisters should have a heart to heart talk. You¡¯ve all grown up. I don¡¯t know how much you have on your mind. I only hope that you¡¯re all well.¡±

    Thinking of her third daughter, Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Su Xiaoling had been too sensible since she was young. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached.

    ...

    Now that their family was doing well and they did notck money, there were things that could not be resolved with money.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and greeted Old Wu and Gui You.

    Old Wu waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Go, go. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±

    Although he said that, he clearly didn¡¯t think so. He was so happy that the girl told him everything.

    Madam Zhao greeted Old Wu and Gui You and introduced the baby to Old Wu.

    Old Wu took a few nces and said gently, ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Gui You took a look. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Madam Zhao was very happy. She cared about Gui You and Old Wu and asked the maidservant to bring Gui You and Old Wu to rest. Madam Zhao also carried the child back to her room.

    Su Xiaolu left home and went straight to the pce gate. Her mother¡¯s words just now let her know that her sister had something on her mind. She refused to tell her mother because she was afraid that her mother would worry, and she was her sister. They had been close since they were young and were the closest people to each other.

 Chapter 702 - 702 Worry

    702 Worry

    There were many things that were much better said than kept to themselves.

    Su Xiaoling could say to her whatever she could not say to Madam Zhao openly. Even if she could not change anything, she could vent her feelings.

    In the past, when Su Xiaolu entered the pce, she had to avoid the secret guards and imperial guards patrolling. Now that she had the pce token, she was unimpeded.

    The East Pce was quiet. Su Xiaolu met Dou Fu.

    !!

    Dou Fu brought her to the bedroom. Su Xiaolu asked Dou Fu, ¡°Dou Fu, how has my sister been feeling recently? Tell me the truth and don¡¯t hide it from me.¡±

    Dou Fu pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Miss, Miss has been in a gloomy mood recently. Please persuade her.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned. Could it be that Zhou Heng had changed his mind in just a few months this year?

    Dou Fu looked worried. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°The courtiers have expressed their hope that the Crown Prince should take in concubines. People are saying that the princess will be the Crown Prince¡¯s secondary consort.¡±

    ¡°Although the Crown Prince told Miss that he would never break his promise, Miss still took those words to heart.¡±

    Dou Fu lowered her eyes after saying that.

    Su Xiaolu also frowned slightly. This was a test and change of feelings.

    Zhou Heng was the Crown Prince. If nothing went wrong, he would be the emperor in the future. How could he only have one woman in his harem?

    Knowing this was one thing, but when all of this was reallying, how to ept it and adjust one¡¯s mentality was another matter.

    Before he really faced it, all his previous imagination and mental preparation were just a form of self-deception.

    People were not as fragile or as strong as they thought.

    Moreover, Su Xiaoling had just given birth to two daughters this year. After a woman gave birth, her emotions were even more sensitive. In ancient times, people would say that she had be crazy. Later on, it was called ¡°postpartum depression¡±.

    Su Xiaolu quickened her pace. She just wanted to see her sister, Su Xiaoling, as soon as possible.

    When she entered the bedroom, Su Xiaolu heard Su Xiaoling¡¯s voice. She instructed the maidservant, ¡°Bring me a hot handkerchief.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was personally taking care of the child and changing their diapers.

    The pce maids carried basins of water and handed over what Su Xiaoling needed.

    Hui Xiang stood at the side with a sword in her hand.

    Su Xiaoling finished changing the diaper. She straightened her back and sighed.

    Su Xiaolu went forward to support her and said gently, ¡°Sister, sit down. I¡¯ll massage you.¡±

    Su Xiaoling paused, then turned around and held Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand in surprise. ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu and her eyes turned red. She quickly raised her hand to wipe her tears and said apologetically, ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I¡¯ve been crying a lot recently.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m happy to see you. I want to cry too. I¡¯m sorry, sis. I wasn¡¯t with you when you gave birth. It¡¯s been hard on you to face such difficult times alone.¡±

    Su Xiaoling couldn¡¯t hold back her tears to begin with. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, tears immediately fell. She sniffed and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    As a mother, how could she not work hard?

    As a mother, she could understand the difficulties of being a woman more clearly. She was always worried that something would happen to the two children.

    She would always think too much for no reason.

    She wanted to tell Su Xiaolu that she was so tired, but when the words reached her mouth, they only turned into a choked swallow. She pursed her lips and shook her head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°How can it not be hard? Raising children is very hard. Besides, you¡¯re raising two. My sister is the greatest mother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately said seriously. She hugged Su Xiaoling tightly. Her sister had lost weight.

    It was difficult to alleviate mental fatigue.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand and asked the maidservants to leave.

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang also retreated to the door to guard it, leaving some space for the two sisters.

    The two children were very obedient. They were not asleep at this moment and looked at Su Xiaolu obediently.

    Su Xiaolu pulled Su Xiaoling to the bed and sat down. She let Su Xiaoling lie down and massaged her shoulders and back. Su Xiaoling was a little embarrassed. ¡°Xiaolu, no. How can I let you massage me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you massage me enough when I was young?¡±

    She injected some spiritual energy into Su Xiaoling to let her rx.

    ¡°Sis, tell me about your babies. Was Third Brother around when you gave birth?¡±

    Su Xiaolu led the conversation.

    Su Xiaoling pondered for a moment. She smiled helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really painful to give birth. Little Brother Heng can¡¯t go in to apany me because of etiquette. He brought mother in to apany me.¡±

    ¡°With Mother around, I was not that worried. Apart from the pain, everything went smoothly. Weiwei and Xuanxuan are both sensible children and didn¡¯t make me suffer too much.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s emotions were calm, but Su Xiaolu still caught that slight fluctuation.

    ¡°Are the etiquettes in the pce soplicated? Although some people believe in this, there are also many men who personally apany their wives during birth. If Third Brother wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince and didn¡¯t have so many shackles, he would definitely be willing to apany you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked calmly. She felt that this might be the reason.

    Su Xiaoling sniffed and said unnaturally, ¡°I-I think so.¡±

    The grievances and regrets in her heart surged. Su Xiaoling was so bitter that she almost cried. She was worried that Su Xiaolu would worry about her. She took a deep breath and quickly said, ¡°Although Little Brother Heng didn¡¯t apany me, he came to my side immediately after the two children were born. Weiwei and Xuanxuan are the quickest to be titled princesses.¡±

    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoling felt much moreforted. She felt that she was being fussy. Things were already so good. She should be satisfied.

    But every time she thought of it, she remembered how when she was in so much pain and wanted to see, but he was not around. She couldn¡¯t find him no matter what. Every time she thought of this moment, her heart felt sad and filled with grievances. She wanted to lose her temper and make a scene, but rationality would pull her into reality. The rational her couldn¡¯t do such an insensible thing.

    Therefore, she suppressed her crazy mentality again and again. She did not know how long she could suppress it for. There was only one thought in her heart. She could only hold it in and suppress it.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m still important to him.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaoling swallowed. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t pretend in front of Su Xiaolu. When she said this, she felt bitter.

    ¡°Of course. If he doesn¡¯t think that way anymore, I¡¯ll take you to travel the world.¡±

    Su Xiaolu climbed onto the bed and leaned against Su Xiaoling. The two sisters hugged each other. Su Xiaolu cried.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I feel so ufortable. Why didn¡¯t hee in back then? Why? Am I not as important as his position as the Crown Prince in his heart? Sniff¡­ He will have other women in the future. He will gradually not like me so much.¡± This was the source of her pain. She thought that she was prepared, but when all of this was about to happen, she realized that a person¡¯s heart was too small.

 Chapter 703 - 703 Opening Her Heart

    703 Opening Her Heart

    There was only room for one person in a person¡¯s heart.

    What magnanimity? What dignity? They were all useless.

    There was no room for a third person to interfere in the world of love.

    Bang!

    The door was pushed open. Zhou Heng quickly walked to the bed and looked at Su Xiaoling. ¡°Xiaoling, there¡¯s no one else. Nothing is more important than you. There¡¯s no Crown Prince position, and there won¡¯t be any other women. Next time, no matter who criticizes me next time, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go in not because I cared about what others said about me. I didn¡¯t want others to criticize you. I didn¡¯t want those people to gossip about you. I was afraid that those words would hurt you. I didn¡¯t do well enough. I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s eyes turned red. His scruples had be a weapon to hurt Su Xiaoling. How could he not feel hurt?

    As the Crown Prince, his words and actions were watched by everyone in the world.

    When people did not dare to criticize him, they would often criticize the crown prince consort. Since ancient times, it was not a good thing to be exclusively doted on. Those women who exclusively doted on in the past did not have a good ending. They would bemon enemies.

    Thements outside would be all kinds of nasty words.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear or see anything like that. However, because of this, Su Xiaoling felt a knot in her heart and was hurt. She even questioned their rtionship.

    Next time, he would not make such a mistake again. He would destroy whoever criticized her.

    ¡°Brother Heng¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not expect Zhou Heng toe back and hear her.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Zhou Heng to eavesdrop, but this was not a bad thing. There was a knot in the couple¡¯s hearts that had to be resolved.

    She got out of bed.

    Su Xiaoling also sat up.

    Zhou Heng went forward and hugged Su Xiaoling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s tears rolled down. She shook her head. ¡°No, I was petty, not your fault.¡±

    In her memory, the year Su Xiaolu was born was so memorable that she woke up from her dreams many times.

    The dim house, the pungent smell of blood, and her mother¡¯s weak breath made it difficult for her to forget. At that time, she wished that her father was here.

    She shouldn¡¯t have faced such danger alone. Her mother must have been very afraid back then. She would never forget what she said when she asked her for help. She would never forget that trembling and desperate tone.

    Therefore, when she gave birth herself, she hoped that Zhou Heng could apany her, but he did not.

    She felt very sad. She felt that she could not feel his love. She was afraid that all of this was her own delusion.

    But today, she knew the reason. It wasn¡¯t that her Little Brother Heng didn¡¯t want to apany her. He had also carried a lot of burdens for her.

    Zhou Heng hugged Su Xiaoling tightly, ignoring that Su Xiaolu was still around. He wiped away Su Xiaoling¡¯s tears and said stubbornly, ¡°Forgive me this time, okay? Next time, I won¡¯t let you face it alone. I only like you. A person¡¯s heart is only so big. How can it tolerate others? I¡¯ll never forget what I promised. It was you in the beginning, and it will be you in the future. It will only be you.¡±

    ¡°Feel my heart, Xiaoling. I love you.¡±

    Zhou Heng held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand and ced it on his heart. He wanted her to know that his heart was beating faster because of her.

    The love of his youth would not change. He knew what love was.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sad, tell me. Can you please not hold it in? I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯ve seen you sad these past few months. My heart hurts too. I can¡¯t find the reason. It¡¯s all my fault for being too careless. I¡¯m not careful enough, but we still have a long, long way to go. Don¡¯t be disappointed in me. You have to trust me and give me time, okay?¡±

    Zhou Heng asked gently. Knowing that this was the reason, he couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. He didn¡¯t want Su Xiaoling to be unhappy about this, so he didn¡¯t wait a moment longer and pushed the door open.

    Su Xiaolu had already left silently. She could guide Su Xiaoling to confide in her, but the person who could really resolve the knot in Su Xiaoling¡¯s heart was Zhou Heng.

    Hearing Zhou Heng¡¯s words, Su Xiaoling realized that things were not as she thought.

    Before she could speak, Zhou Heng looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Xiaoling, look into my eyes. I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m the Crown Prince. Due to the public eye, I¡¯ll take in some women in the future. However, I definitely won¡¯t touch any of these women. These women will all be women who liked other women. I¡¯ll let them in in pairs. They¡¯ll live their lives and block the mouths of the public eye for me. It¡¯s also for the sake of our rtionship as husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°I only want to love one person in my life. This person is you, Su Xiaoling. Apart from you, I won¡¯t like any other woman.¡±

    Zhou Heng ced his hands on Su Xiaoling¡¯s shoulders. Their eyes met. He treated her with the utmost sincerity.

    Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. Tears blurred her vision. She choked and said, ¡°I believe you. I won¡¯t think nonsense anymore.¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaoling was no longer depressed, Zhou Heng heaved a sigh of relief. He kissed away Su Xiaolu¡¯s tears and hugged her lovingly. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Xiaoling, we¡¯re destined to be different from others and suffer a lot, but we have to firmly believe that we can continue and win.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded. She choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t do enough. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t forget the day when I was six years old and Xiaolu was born. My mother, my mother, almost passed away. At that time, my aunt didn¡¯t care about my mother at all. My mother asked me to help her push. She didn¡¯t have any strength left. If I didn¡¯t help, my mother would have died, and so would the child in her stomach¡­¡±

    ¡°I used all my strength. At that time, I thought that if only my father was around. If my father was around, my mother wouldn¡¯t be so desperate. You were clearly outside, and we were only a door apart, but I still wanted you by my side. I wanted you to hold my hand. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Why do I care so much¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling also opened her heart and said the source of the pain in her heart.

    Zhou Heng tightened his arms around Su Xiaoling. He apologized gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Women have to suffer the most during childbirth. As a husband, I should be by your side. It¡¯s my fault for not being around. I shouldn¡¯t have worried about all that. You¡¯re the only one I should worry about the most.¡±

    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t let you face it alone. Believe me, I won¡¯t let anything stop me again.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s voice was hoarse and his eyes darkened.

    This would never happen again.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. After talking about it, she felt much better.

    ¡°Brother Heng, Xiaolu¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling was about to say that Su Xiaolu was still around, but when she looked around the room, Su Xiaolu was nowhere to be seen.

    Zhou Heng smiled and whispered, ¡°Xiaolu is very smart.¡±

    She had helped him a lot and did not stay behind to get in the way.

 Chapter 704 - 704 The Older Sister Has a Mole

    704 The Older Sister Has a Mole

    Su Xiaolu naturally would not stay and get in the way. Since the person who could untie the knot in her heart was here, how could she still stand there?

    The two little guys were carried out. Su Xiaolu looked at them carefully.

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan looked at Su Xiaolu curiously. From time to time, they would blink or pretend to suck. Their mouths moved.

    The two of them looked exactly the same, and their expressions and actions were exactly the same. Su Xiaolu felt that her heart was about to melt. Why were babies so cute?

    Zhou Xuan opened her mouth and blew out a milk bubble. She actually raised her hand at Su Xiaolu, looking like she was asking for a hug. Her mouth moved and she made a cute sound.

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan were next to each other. Zhou Xuan reached out to Su Xiaolu for a hug. Zhou Wei even tilted her head and looked at her, as if she did not understand why her sister was doing this.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and picked Zhou Xuan up. Zhou Xuan immediately smiled.

    Su Xiaolu smiled too.

    How cute. She was fair, tender, and soft.

    After hugging Zhou Xuan for a while, Su Xiaolu put her down and hugged Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei was not as outgoing as her sister. She did not even blink when Su Xiaolu hugged her.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her nervous and vignt expression andughed. ¡°Our Weiwei is a little introverted.¡±

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang pursed their lips. Hui Xiang smiled and said, ¡°The elder princess is more introverted. The younger princess is more yful.¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your aunt. When I was young, I hugged your mother to sleep every day.¡±

    Su Xiaolu lowered her voice. Every child had different personalities. Even if they were twins, their personalities would be very different even if they looked exactly the same.

    ¡°Weiwei, Weiwei is so obedient.¡±

    The little girl naturally did not understand Su Xiaolu¡¯s gentle praise, but she could feel the gentleness and kindness in it, so she smiled at Su Xiaolu.

    It was a gentle smile. Su Xiaolu could not even see Zhou Wei¡¯s gums.

    ¡°Greetings, Wisdom King.¡±

    Dou Fu¡¯s bow made Su Xiaolu look back. Zhou Zhi was dressed in ck and had a serious expression. After seeing her, Zhou Zhi smiled slightly.

    ¡°I just entered the pce, so I came to see them.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said to Su Xiaolu.

    The real reason was that he knew that Su Xiaolu was back and that she had entered the pce. He really couldn¡¯t wait, so he found a reason to enter the pce.

    Actually, he was here to see Su Xiaolu and visit the others while he was at it.

    ¡°Xiaowei likes you very much.¡±

    Zhou Zhi walked in and looked at Zhou Wei with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu was a little surprised. ¡°Weiwei and Xiaoxuan look the same. How did you know that I¡¯m carrying Weiwei?¡±

    ¡°Besides, how do you know that she likes me?¡± Su Xiaolu found it quite unbelievable. Zhou Zhi had at moste back a while before her. Moreover, this was the East Pce. He had already been conferred the title of king. It was impossible for him toe and visit every day.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Wei is more cautious while Zhou Xuan is more yful.¡±

    Zhou Wei was not someone anyone could hug. As for Zhou Xuan, as long as she was not ufortable, she would not cry.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was enlightened. So that was how it was.

    Zhou Zhi leaned closer again. He pointed and said, ¡°Xiaolu, take a closer look. Weiwei has a mole between her eyebrows, but Zhou Xuan doesn¡¯t.¡±

    They were so close that they could smell each other. Su Xiaolu¡¯s scent was a little milky. It was very pleasant.

    Their auras mixed. Zhou Zhi looked at the cute and soft Zhou Wei. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think that if he and Su Xiaolu had a daughter, she must also be this cute.

    Su Xiaolu took a closer look and found the mole that Zhou Zhi mentioned between Zhou Wei¡¯s delicate eyebrows. Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re so meticulous.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if Zhou Zhi hadn¡¯t said it.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and did not say anything. Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Wei gently in her arms. Zhou Zhi also looked at the two of them gently.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what are you discussing?¡±

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng came out and saw this scene. Su Xiaoling asked.

    Su Xiaolu turned to Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Sister, Fourth Brother was telling me just now that Weiwei has a mole between her eyebrows, but Xuanxuan doesn¡¯t. He said that this is how he distinguishes the two sisters. I took a closer look and saw that Weiwei really has a mole there. Hold her, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a mole between Xuanxuan¡¯s eyebrows.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu put Zhou Wei into Su Xiaoling¡¯s arms. She picked Zhou Xuan up and observed her. She whispered in surprise, ¡°Xuanxuan really doesn¡¯t have a mole between her eyebrows.¡±

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan already had their differences.

    If they knew such a characteristic, they would not be mistaken.

    Su Xiaoling carried Zhou Wei over and separated Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi subtly. She took a closer look and echoed, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing. Brother Heng and I didn¡¯t notice this. Second brother is really too attentive. Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    When Su Xiaoling walked over, he took two steps back and maintained a polite distance from her.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Xiaolu, why are you calling Ah Zhi Fourth Brother?¡±

    Zhou Heng knew that Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu, so when he saw Su Xiaolu hugging Zhou Wei and Zhou Zhi looking at the two of them, the words ¡®a family of three¡¯ appeared in Zhou Heng¡¯s mind. He thought about it because he knew that it was not that easy for Zhou Zhi to be with Su Xiaolu because Su Xiaolu treated Zhou Zhi as her brother.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re my third brother, he is my fourth brother.¡±

    Su Chong and Su Hua were her eldest and second brothers. Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi were her third and fourth brothers in her heart. It was that simple.

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly. He did not expect this.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I want to apologize to you. It was my fault for eavesdropping on you and your sister just now.¡±

    Zhou Heng said seriously to Su Xiaolu. He wanted to resolve the misunderstanding between him and Su Xiaoling, but it was wrong to eavesdrop on the two sisters¡¯ conversation. He should apologize.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as my sister is happy.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu understood. After all, she had also eavesdropped before.

    Sometimes, eavesdropping was out of concern. Of course, she had to understand.

    ¡°Ah Zhi, Xiaolu, stay for dinner tonight.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi. He had returned to the capital for more than two years and seemed to be very close to his brother, but he knew best that Zhou Zhi had never opened his heart to him. The two brothers had never eaten together.

    In the past two years, Zhou Zhi had helped him a lot. Zhou Heng remembered it all.

    After saying this, Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi expectantly.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s gazended on Su Xiaolu. He swallowed and nodded. ¡°If Sister-inw doesn¡¯t mind, Zhi will stay for a meal.¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling was a smart woman. She probably already knew his thoughts.

 Chapter 705 - 705 Staying for Dinner

    705 Staying for Dinner

    Su Xiaolu cared a lot about her sister.

    Zhou Zhi cared about everything Su Xiaolu cared about.

    Su Xiaoling was shocked by this gaze. She thought that Zhou Zhi was indeed unparalleled in intelligence. How deep were his thoughts?

    Su Xiaoling looked away and smiled gently. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. I was just looking for an opportunity to thank you. You¡¯re Brother Heng¡¯s younger brother. You¡¯ve helped him a lot. You also take good care of Xiaolu outside as her Fourth Brother, just like my eldest brother and second brother. Ah Zhi, thank you so much.¡±

    !!

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Zhou Xuan. Zhou Xuan was smiling happily at her. The little girl¡¯s personality was outgoing and yful.

    Therefore, she wanted to stay for dinner and see the two little girls more.

    Zhou Zhi walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and watched the children with her.

    Su Xiaolu was already used to it. She said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°After the new year, it¡¯s time to prepare for yourst detoxification. Therefore, after the new year, let¡¯s go to Qinghai and catch a big Kun together. We don¡¯t have time to go this year, so we have to go after the new year.¡±

    The big Kun had no natural enemies in the sea. They had huge energy on them. Since energy could help Zhou Zhi regenerate his limbs, it was definitely necessary.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go after the new year.¡±

    Zhou Zhi replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°After the new year? Then the diplomatic mission¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling thought of the diplomatic mission this time. Zhou Zhi was the target of this diplomatic mission. If nothing unexpected happened, Zhou Zhi should be preparing to get married after the new year.

    Zhou Heng had mentioned this matter to her when he talked about the diplomatic mission just now.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the diplomatic mission!¡±

    Su Xiaolu also thought of the diplomatic mission. She looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Fourth Brother, are you going to get married?¡±

    It was normal for Zhou Zhi to get married. In a political marriage, it was normal not to talk about feelings.

    But for some reason, Su Xiaolu felt a little strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just thought that this strange feeling was a pity for political marriage. After all, she still vaguely remembered that in her previous life, her country was already in an era of marriage freedom.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu. The diplomatic mission was indeed here for a political marriage, but he was not the target.

    When Zhou Zhi said this, Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling were stunned.

    Zhou Heng was also stunned for a moment. Marriage was usually chosen among princes of the right age. Now, the only one of the right age was Zhou Zhi.

    He already had the crown prince consort. He had asked around. The princess of the Li Dynasty had a valiant and proud personality. How could such a proud woman be willing to be a concubine?

    As for the other princes, the oldest was only 12 years old. They were not old enough for a marriage alliance.

    Zhou Heng was puzzled.

    He was about to ask when Zhou Zhi had already changed the topic.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I recall that you took in a disciple in Qinghai.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and mentioned An Lie.

    Thinking of An Lie, Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Yes, I took in a disciple in Qinghai. His name is An Lie. Speaking of An Lie, it¡¯s quite an interesting story. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you before.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was still thinking about the marriage, but when she heard Su Xiaolu talk about her journey, she was also interested. ¡°Xiaolu, you have a disciple?¡±

    Zhou Heng also looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu continued, ¡°It was an ident that I took this disciple.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he wanted to plot against me¡­ At that time, An Lie¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu talked about getting to know An Lie and taking him in as her disciple. The oue of An Lie¡¯s uncle, An Cheng, still made Su Xiaolu sigh.

    An Lie and An Cheng were actually kind people.

    The few of them listened with relish. Su Xiaoling looked a little envious. She would probably never have the chance to see the things Su Xiaolu had seen in her life.

    ¡°When I think of An Lie, I think of my Junior Brother again. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now. At that timest year, Uncle-Master Niu was still alive.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed softly. Looking back, many things had changed, but only a year had passed.

    Uncle-Master Niu had already passed away. He was no longer in this world.

    ¡°Niu will definitely be fine.¡±

    Su Xiaoling knew Little Niu. Madam Zhao had mentioned him to herst year. During the new year, Su Xiaolu brought a young man back. He was blind and was missing a hand.

    She said that he was dressed as a little Daoist priest and left alone one day after the new year. When she mentioned it, Madam Zhao sighed and was worried.

    ¡°A while ago, your Junior Brother went to Southern Mountain Vige.¡±

    Zhou Zhi mentioned Little Niu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi anxiously. ¡°Really? When did this happen?¡±

    There must be a reason why Little Niu would go there.

    ¡°It was the day after we first entered the mountains. He stayed at your aunt¡¯s house for a while.¡±

    Although Zhou Zhi had entered the foreignnd, he still received news from the outside world.

    Currently, the messenger pigeons from the outside world could not fly into the foreignnd. In the future, when the foreignnd and the outside worldpletely fused, the messenger pigeons would be able to enter. It would be more convenient to receive information from outside than now.

    When Zhou Zhi mentioned Su Xiaozhi, Su Xiaolu knew what was going on.

    ¡°No wonder Auntie changed.¡±

    Su Xiaolu already understood why she felt that Su Xiaozhi was a little different and why she apologized to her that day. She just did not know what Su Xiaozhi realized from her fateful encounter with her Junior Brother.

    ...

    No matter what, Su Xiaozhi hadpletely changed. It was quite good.

    Her Junior Brother had actually gone to Southern Mountain Vige alone. He was amazing. He would definitely seed in these twelve years.

    Su Xiaolu was in a good mood and silently cheered Little Niu on in her heart.

    ¡°Our aunt, she¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not know what had happened in Southern Mountain Vige. Even if Su Chong and Su Hua knew, they would not tell her because there was no need to.

    What happened over there had long had nothing to do with them.

    However, Su Chong and Su Hua did not say anything to Su Xiaoling because they did not want Su Xiaoling to worry. When they were young, much of their happiness was given by Su Xiaozhi.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine now. Shou and Yang respect her very much. Aunt has also changed a lot. As long as she¡¯s not the same as before, everything will be fine.¡±

    Now that Madam Wang and Old Master Su had passed away, everything would get better.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not ask further. She could tell that Su Xiaolu was not lying to her. She did not have to ask further. In life, be it her aunt, Su Xiaozhi, or her and Su Xiaolu, they would eventually have to make their own choices. They would take different paths. Kinship was like a big tree. They would not be on the same branch forever. They would separate at a certain point and grow on their own.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡±

    Zhou Heng spoke gently. Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened and it was time for dinner.

    The few of them ate together. During this time, the two little girls, Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan, were crying. Su Xiaoling wanted to get up, but Zhou Heng reached out and pressed the back of her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. You guys eat.¡±

 Chapter 706 - 706 Time

    706 Time

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded.

    She had be sensitive after giving birth. Now that the knot in her heart had been resolved, she should adjust herself. It was too tiring to always do it herself.

    Now that Brother Heng was worried for her and he was helping her adjust, how could she not ept his kindness?

    After Zhou Heng went over for a while, the two sisters¡¯ cries disappeared, but not long after, they cried again.

    !!

    Su Xiaoling frowned slightly. She was about to get up and go over to take a look when Su Xiaolu spoke before her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see them. They might be hungry.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was almost done eating. She smiled and interrupted Su Xiaoling.

    With that, Su Xiaolu got up and went over, leaving Su Xiaoling and Zhou Zhi behind.

    Su Xiaoling nced at Zhou Zhi and remembered Zhou Zhi¡¯s feelings for Xiaolu. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice without looking at Zhou Zhi, ¡°Xiaolu doesn¡¯t like people like you.¡±

    She rarely met Zhou Zhi, let alone being alone like this.

    Zhou Zhi liked her sister, and she hoped that Zhou Zhi would not be delusional. Her sister did not like people like him. What kind of person was Zhou Zhi? He was smarter than others. She was worried that he would use some tricks on Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaoling did not beat around the bush. Instead, she said it directly to Zhou Zhi. Her goal was very simple. She hoped that Zhou Zhi would understand and retreat tactfully.

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly. He looked at Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling¡¯s face was a little simr to Su Xiaolu¡¯s, but Su Xiaoling was clearly calmer. Her thoughts were deeper than Su Xiaolu¡¯s. He said calmly, ¡°Do you know what kind of person Xiaolu likes?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s question was provocative.

    Su Xiaoling looked up at him. At this moment, Zhou Zhi seemed to have revealed his true self. He was deep and dangerous.

    ¡°Not like you, anyway.¡±

    Su Xiaoling frowned slightly and her tone became heavier. She still remembered what Su Xiaolu had said to her.

    After all, Zhou Zhi was also a member of the royal family. He could not give Su Xiaolu his whole heart, nor could he apany her to travel the world.

    Hearing Su Xiaoling¡¯s tone, he smiled indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re not her. How could you know what she¡¯s thinking? In terms of talent, I¡¯m not inferior to anyone. In terms of looks, I think my looks can be considered handsome. In terms of power and money, there¡¯s no need to mention that. Sister¡¯s prejudice against me should be put aside. In the past, my only w was my pair of crippled limbs. But now that the world has changed, they will grow out in the end. The day I recover will be the day I express my feelings to her.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s every word was powerful, leaving Su Xiaoling speechless.

    She was clearly more than two years older than him, but when she looked at Zhou Zhi, she felt that this man was unfathomable. His thoughts were too deep.

    Su Xiaoling swallowed and said firmly, ¡°But Xiaolu won¡¯t like you. She cares about her freedom. Her medical skills are unparalleled and her martial arts skills are powerful. She¡¯s destined to roam the world. Only by being on par with her can one apany her.¡±

    Hearing Su Xiaoling¡¯s words, Zhou Zhi smiled again. He looked down at his fingers and said casually, ¡°If I wanted to restrict her freedom, why would I wait for the future? In the future, you will know that apart from me, no one else in this world ispatible with her.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaoling with deep eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what anyone says. I won¡¯t give up just because of one sentence from you. And who can decide on the matters of true love? We can only wait and see how the years answer. Su Xiaolu and I are destined to have a bond. No one can stop us.¡±

    If the world had not changed and his limbs would never have grown back, he might have suppressed his feelings for Su Xiaolu and let her go after getting close to her for a while.

    But now, there was a chance for his legs to grow back. He had even encountered such a miracle. It was impossible for him to let go so easily. He had the wood mark, and Su Xiaolu had the water mark. This was the arrangement of the heavens. They were destined to be bound.

    Su Xiaolu was worried that he could not give Su Xiaolu all the love he had because she was in deep distress now, but how could she know that he could not?

    Only time will tell if their love couldst.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaoling was shocked. Zhou Zhi¡¯s words knocked on her heart, making Su Xiaoling shocked and uneasy.

    ¡°We¡¯re back. Weiwei and Xuanxuan are hungry. Now that the nanny is feeding them, they stopped crying.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice sounded. Su Xiaoling and Zhou Zhi tacitly ended the topic.

    Zhou Heng had also returned. Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan were fed by the nanny and would be carried over after they were fed.

    ¡°They¡¯re really too cute. They¡¯re as cute as Big Brother¡¯s Little Shiyu. Mother even said that they look very simr to me when I was young. She even said that they¡¯re as obedient as me, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I must have been more obedient than them when I was young, haha.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat back down. Human babies were very cute. They would smile after eating and drinking their fill. Madam Zhao said that they were very simr to her when she was young. After all, they were family. It was normal for them to look alike, but it was impossible for them to be as obedient as her when she was young.

    ¡°Right, sis?¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu asked Su Xiaoling yfully.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you were very obedient when you were young. You never cried at night.¡±

    When she recalled those days, Su Xiaoling¡¯s gaze was gentle. Even after many years, she would not forget how good her family had be after having Su Xiaolu.

    Her parents had said that Su Xiaolu was a fairy sent from heaven. Su Xiaoling had always firmly believed this. She was so obedient and sensible, and she made the family better and better. If she wasn¡¯t a fairy, what was she?

    ¡°Hehe, I knew I was the most obedient.¡±

    She must be the most obedient because she was different.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently. How nice.

    She nced at Zhou Zhi inadvertently and saw that he was paying attention to Su Xiaolu. The way he looked at her was filled with gentleness and doting.

    Su Xiaoling looked away. She couldn¡¯t help but think that it would be okay if Zhou Zhi was with Xiaolu till the end.

    Before Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu returned, Su Xiaolu went to see Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan again.

    Su Xiaoling took the opportunity to say to Zhou Zhi, ¡°If Xiaolu really doesn¡¯t like you in the future, don¡¯t insist. You will hurt her.¡±

    ¡°I swear that if Su Xiaolu really doesn¡¯t like me and doesn¡¯t want to be with me, I won¡¯t pester or hurt her.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had a serious expression. He cared about everyone and anything that Su Xiaolu cared about, so he listened to Su Xiaoling¡¯s words.

    Zhou Heng did not say anything. He had always known that Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu.

    He just didn¡¯t expect Su Xiaoling to know.

    Seeing Zhou Zhi swear, Zhou Heng couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®Ah Zhi, this can be considered getting Xiaoling¡¯s approval.¡¯

    Su Xiaolu quickly took another look at the children and came out. She smiled and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 707 - 707 Mr. Lu

    707 Mr. Lu

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Su Xiaolu waved at Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng and left with Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaoling was deep in thought as she watched the two of them walk side by side.

    Zhou Heng reached out and held Su Xiaoling¡¯s hand. He asked gently, ¡°Xiaoling, when did you know?¡±

    ¡°I could tell when we met a long time ago. Xiaolu was still young back then.¡±

    Su Xiaoling had long seen through it. Now that she looked back, Zhou Zhi was very good. In the past two years, there had been no messy women around him.

    ¡°Ah Zhi likes Xiaolu very much. As an elder brother, I hope that he can get what he wants, but as Xiaolu¡¯s third brother, I also hope that Xiaolu can get what she wants.¡±

    Zhou Heng sighed. On one side was his brother, and on the other was the sister of his beloved. He and Su Xiaolu had been siblings for several years. He hoped that his brother, Zhou Zhi, would get what he wanted, but he also hoped that Su Xiaolu would get what she wanted.

    This was contradictory, and there was no definite answer.

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t force her. If he forces Xiaolu, Me, my brothers, and Father and Mother won¡¯t agree. Brother Heng, do you understand?¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng and said seriously.

    Su Xiaolu had her family and her Master behind her. They would protect her if anyone tried to force her, even Zhou Zhi.

    If that happened, Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi would probably fall out.

    Zhou Heng looked at the emotions in Su Xiaoling¡¯s eyes and smiled slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Ah Zhi wouldn¡¯t do that. If that day reallyes, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    He hoped that that day would nevere. Just thinking about it made his heart ache.

    However, he would not stand with Zhou Zhi. This was an indisputable fact.

    He loved Su Xiaoling more and cherished his kinship with Su Chong, Su Hua, and the Su family. Therefore, if that day came, it would also be the day the brothers fell out.

    He believed that Zhou Zhi would not do that because he did not even care about the throne.

    Su Xiaoling leaned against Zhou Heng. The couple tacitly stopped talking about this heavy topic.

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi left the pce together.

    Seeing Jin Liu and Jin Qi, Su Xiaolu waved and greeted them.

    Jin Liu and Jin Qi also nodded and smiled in response.

    Zhou Zhi sent Su Xiaolu back. Su Xiaolu was dozing off in the carriage. When they arrived, Zhou Zhi nudged her. ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re home.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thanked him with a smile, got out of the carriage, said goodbye, and went home.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and instructed Jin Qi and Jin Liu to return.

    Zhou Zhi returned to his residence and Jin Er reported.

    ¡°Master, the Li Dynasty envoy will enter the capital the day after tomorrow, but Princess Sindili has already entered the capital in advance and is staying in the capital with only one maidservant.¡±

    The envoy of the Li Dynasty had yet to arrive, but the princess had already entered the capital.

    ¡°Give her some information.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly. Sindili was someone he had chosen. Since she was already here, he naturally had to give her the news he had prepared and let her make a wise choice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Er epted the order and left.

    Zhou Zhi sat down at the table and casually picked a book to read.

    He read a few pages and seemed to have thought of something. He instructed, ¡°Get Lu Wensheng to see me.¡±

    Jin Si sighed and went down to invite Lu Wensheng.

    Lu Wensheng was originally a schr, but now that he didn¡¯t shave orb his hair, and his clothes hadn¡¯t been changed for a few days, he looked dirty and downtrodden. When he saw Jin Si, he immediately wailed, ¡°If you want to kill me, hurry up and do it. I really can¡¯t live anymore. Even the 18 levels of hell aren¡¯t as torturous as you. I can¡¯t do anything. Even a donkey man can¡¯t be ordered around like this.¡±

    Usually, when these people came to look for him, nothing good woulde of it.

    The thing that Lu Wensheng regretted the most in his life was writing those strange books.

    The location of his ancestral grave was definitely not right. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If there was still a chance, he would definitely go back and move the grave!

    Jin Si waited silently for Lu Wensheng to finish venting, then said calmly, ¡°Mr. Lu, Master invites you over.¡±

    Lu Wensheng frowned. He walked around Jin Si a few times and looked at him again and again.

    Jin Si stood still like a wooden stake with a cold expression.

    Lu Wensheng touched his chin and said, ¡°Jin Si, tell me the truth. Is your master going to kill me?¡±

    Jin Si shook his head. ¡°No, Master asked you to go over.¡±

    Lu Wensheng sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, what wille will definitelye in the end. I can¡¯t hide from it. Then I, Lu Wensheng, will go and see the Wisdom King.¡±

    Lu Wensheng looked like he was facing death calmly. Jin Si couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. This person was really creative.

    It was as if he was going to meet his death.

    Jin Si led the way in front while Lu Wensheng followed behind.

    However, after leaving and walking for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Jin Si, wait. Why don¡¯t I go back and freshen up? I can¡¯t see him in this state.¡±

    Jin Si pulled him back. ¡°Mr. Lu, Master doesn¡¯t care about such things.¡±

    Lu Wensheng took a deep breath. ¡°Jin Si, why don¡¯t you go and ask what¡¯s going on? Can you pass the message?¡±

    ¡°No, Master wants to see you. Mr. Lu, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    Jin Si pulled Lu Wensheng and continued walking.

    ...

    Lu Wensheng was stunned. He howled, ¡°I know I didn¡¯t write well. Please give me another chance, Your Highness.¡±

    He wanted to live a few more years.

    ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll write whatever His Highness asks me to write this time. I definitely won¡¯t write about any other man.¡±

    Lu Wensheng was extremely regretful. Although he said that he could do it, he was really afraid of death.

    Jin Si was a little speechless when he heard Lu Wensheng¡¯s wild imagination. He had followed Zhou Zhi for many years. Although he did notpletely understand him, he still had a rough understanding of him. He could still distinguish between if he was going to kill him or if he just wanted to see him.

    But Lu Wensheng was thinking too much. He wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what.

    Jin Si didn¡¯t exin anymore. He pressed an acupuncture point to freeze him and carried him away!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lu Wensheng felt the world spin. His blood immediately flowed backward, and his face turned red.

    He said with difficulty, ¡°Jin Si, put me down. I promise I won¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯ll walk properly.¡±

    In thest moments before his death, he still wanted some dignity and face.

    ...

    Jin Si pursed his lips and said, ¡°Forget it. This way, it¡¯ll be less troublesome. Mr. Lu, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t talk too much. The more you talk, the more ufortable it will be. Don¡¯t vomit and choke yourself.¡±

    Lu Wensheng imagined that scene and immediately felt ufortable. He stopped talking and struggling.

    When they arrived at the main room, Lu Wensheng was put down. Jin Si unlocked his acupuncture points and respectfully made an inviting gesture. ¡°Please, Mr. Lu.¡±

    Lu Wensheng looked at the man reading a book not far away and was frightened. It was just as he had written in his book. The Immortal Supremacy was stunningly beautiful and dignified without being angry. His temperament was natural. He had written it with Zhou Zhi in mind, but after writing for so long, his heart and liver trembled when he looked at Zhou Zhi. The character in the book was alive. He actually felt a little proud. He had written it. Ahhh.

    ¡°Immortal¡ªno, Your Highness, greetings, Wisdom King.¡± Lu Wensheng subconsciously blurted out. Realizing that something was wrong, he immediately stopped and cupped his hands in greeting.

 Chapter 708 - 708 The Past

    708 The Past

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly.

    Lu Wensheng hurriedly sat down.

    Zhou Zhi pushed the book to Lu Wensheng and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve written well recently. I¡¯ll give you a break this year. I¡¯ll allow you to go home and celebrate the new year. You cane back after the new year.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, listen to me. Don¡¯t be rash. If it¡¯s written badly, I can change it. I can change it however you want. Don¡¯t be rash and chop off my head¡­ Wait, what did you just say?¡±

    After hearing Zhou Zhi¡¯s words, Lu Wensheng subconsciously fought for an opportunity for himself. However, as he spoke, he reacted. He didn¡¯t seem to have heard that Zhou Zhi wanted to kill him just now. It seemed like he wanted to give him a break.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Lu Wensheng as if he was looking at a fool.

    Jin Si covered his mouth and coughed. He interrupted softly, ¡°Mr. Lu, Master just said that you¡¯ve been writing very well recently and is giving you a long holiday. You can go home for the new year. Come back again during the new year.¡±

    ¡°What? This is too exciting!!¡±

    Lu Wensheng btedly reacted and was overjoyed. He smiled until his mouth was almost behind his ear. He bowed to Zhou Zhi and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. My gratitude to you is like a river.¡±

    He could finally go home for the new year. After being captured, he thought that he would never be able to go home again. Lu Wensheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    He missed home and wished he could grow wings and fly home immediately.

    Jin Si held back hisughter. The schr was easily frightened. After he heard the rumors outside, he was even more afraid.

    In fact, his master had never nned to kill him. He was just scaring him to make him write more. However, Jin Si would not tell Lu Wensheng about this. It was good to be respectful and afraid.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand and waved it gently twice. He stopped looking at Lu Wensheng.

    Lu Wensheng bowed, then turned around and went out. After leaving, he ran like a gori that had been released into the forest.

    Jin Si watched from behind and blushed. This was really a rare sight.

    In the room, Zhou Zhi heard Lu Wensheng¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He looked up at the window. The moon had already risen and the winter wind was cold. Zhou Zhi smiled. His cold winter had long passed.

    Late at night, he got up and went to the bed to sleep.

    After a long time, a smile appeared on his lips. Green vines grew between his fingers, and then gradually bloomed into various small flowers¡­

    It was obvious that Zhou Zhi¡¯s dream tonight was very beautiful.

    ¡ª-

    When Su Xiaolu returned home, the family was still awake.

    Lin Yaoyao carried the child. She was filled with maternal radiance. She had gained some weight and looked very gentle.

    When Sun Baoqian looked at the child, she was a little envious. She thought about herself and couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Hua.

    Su Hua waved at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu,e and sit for a while.¡±

    Su Xiaolu went over and sat down beside Madam Zhao. She hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s arm and leaned on her shoulder.

    Madam Zhao was relieved and gently stroked her daughter¡¯s hair.

    After dinner, they sat quietly for a while before returning to their rooms to wash up and sleep.

    Not long after Su Xiaolu returned to her room, Su Hua came over.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and spoke first. ¡°Second Brother, do you want to undo the seal?¡±

    Su Hua covered his face and coughed lightly. ¡°Be proper.¡±

    Su Hua entered and sat down at the table before saying, ¡°How are things over there?¡±

    Su Hua was asking about Old Master Su and Madam Wang.

    After Su Xiaolu sat down, she said, ¡°Before I entered the foreignnd, they were still alive. They passed away a few months before I came out. The specific reason was because of money. A while ago, I got someone to get information from Su Chao. He said that they were angered to death by Su Dng and Su Eng.¡±

    At this moment, Su Chong also came over. The siblings nodded at one another. Su Chong sat down and listened quietly.

    Su Xiaolu continued, ¡°Little Aunt had been taking care of them. The other two families were worried that Aunt would take all the benefits, so one night,te at night, the two families entered the room together and tied them up. They gagged them and forced them to hand over the money¡­¡±

    Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families searched up the bed and found dozens of taels of silver to split between them.

    They even interrogated Madam Wang about whether she had given something good to Su Xiaozhi.

    As soon as Madam Wang was free, she wanted to curse, but Su Dng grabbed Old Master Su¡¯s neck. If she dared to curse, he would strangle his father to death.

    Madam Wang did not scold them. She only held a stick and hit them with tears streaming down her face. No matter who it was, they would be beaten up if they went forward.

    Su Chao said that when Madam Wang was going to scold them, he personally saw Old Master Su shake his head hard at Madam Wang. Old Master Su did not allow her to scold them and let everyone know. Madam Wang had always listened to him, so she held back her anger.

    Madam Wang¡¯s voice was hoarse. She said, ¡°No more, no more.¡±

    The house had been searched thoroughly inside and out. When they really couldn¡¯t find anything, the two families gave up. They believed that there was really nothing left and restored the house to its original state.

    Of course, during this period, they were beaten up by Madam Wang. Su Eng snatched the stick and threw it away, so Madam Wang hit them with her hands. She pinched or scratched them, she used all kinds of methods to vent her anger.

    During this period, after Madam Li was scratched, she called out, ¡°Damn old thing, you¡¯ve really eaten too much delicious food. You¡¯re so strong.¡±

    Madam Zhou had been beaten up too, but in order not to be discovered, everyone endured it silently.

    During this period, Old Master Su could not move and just watched in a daze. His turbid eyes were filled with tears.

    After they all left, there was no more movement in the house. However, when Madam Li woke up the next morning, she went to take a look and realized that Madam Wang and Old Master Su had passed on. Then, the two families quickly came to an agreement to prepare their funerals. When Su Xiaozhi came to deliver food, they beat Su Xiaozhi up. They did not expect Su Xiaozhi to have gold on her.

    Later on, Su Xiaozhi found the vige chief, the n elder, and the officer to ask for her gold back. She also left Southern Mountain Vige and returned to Xiaohu Vige.

    That was what had happened.

    Su Hua and Su Chong remained silent for a long time.

    ...

    After a while, Su Chong said, ¡°So no one knows when they died.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded, but they were killed by Su Dng and Su Eng¡¯s families. This was certain.

    Old Master Su and Madam Wang¡¯s health was already not too good, and they were treated like that by their own sons. Old Master Su was Madam Wang¡¯s everything. It was normal for Madam Wang to follow him when he passed on because she could not withstand her grief.

    Madam Wang had lived her entire life and only listened to her husband. Old Master Su was everything to her.

    Su Xiaolu thought that Su Xiaozhi should have made the decision to ask for the gold back after meeting Little Niu.

    Su Hua said slowly, ¡°Their debts went with them when they died. It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll take care of Aunt. As long as she¡¯s safe and sound. Shou and Yang are sensible too. I¡¯ll take care of them. They¡¯re worth it.¡±

    In the future, those memories would really pass with the passing of Old Master Su and Madam Wang.

 Chapter 709 - 709 Siblings Talk

    709 Siblings Talk

    Su Chong said, ¡°Chu Jin is a good person. Shou will be promising if he follows him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of Chu Jin. She chuckled and said, ¡°Brother, is Chu Jin¡¯s sister not married yet?¡±

    Su Chong nodded. ¡°Yes, it hasn¡¯t been decided yet. I heard from Chu Jin that his mother is very worried about his sister¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Su Chong knew a lot about the Chu family. He was close to Chu Jin and Qi Xingfeng. The three of them would drink together when they had nothing to do. They would also talk about the matters of their families while drinking and chatting. They more or less knew a little about these family matters.

    Su Xiaolu held back herughter and said, ¡°This time, he brought Cousin Changshou along and said that he wanted to show his sister to him. If the two of them are fated, he will be the Chu family¡¯s son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ No way.¡±

    Su Chong couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, he touched his head and said, ¡°However, this is indeed something Chu Jin would do. His parents have a good rtionship, and Chu Jin only has one sister. Chu Jin is a man who takes after his father and his sister takes after his mother, so they all want to find a good husband for her. His mother has been carefully choosing.¡±

    ¡°General Chu has a straightforward personality. If he thinks highly of Shou, his future will be good. As for him and Chu Li, that will depend on fate.¡±

    Su Hua smiled faintly. Rtionships were the most unpredictable.

    No one knew where the thread of fate would lead.

    ¡°Has Chu Jin¡¯s marriage been decided?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled. He¡¯s going to get married before the new year. She¡¯s the daughter of Lord Yuan in the Ministry of Revenue. I think her name is Yuan Yuan. At the beginning of this year, Chu Jin even told me that Yuan Yuan has a docile personality and will definitely be able to be his matriarch in the future. She¡¯s magnanimous.¡±

    Chu Jin was about to get married. He had been waiting to take in a few more beautiful concubines after he got married.

    What Chu Jin said was that he would definitely take in a few more concubines in the future, but he would never dote on concubines and neglect the legitimate wife. Therefore, he had to get married first and let his wife choose concubines for him. Only then would the harem be peaceful.

    As he thought about it, Su Chong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and find it funny.

    Su Hua smiled. ¡°Then we have to prepare the congrattory gift as soon as possible.¡±

    It was good that Chu Jin was getting married.

    Su Hua looked away from Su Xiaolu. He was really afraid that Chu Jin would have feelings for Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Xiaolu, you should rest.¡±

    Su Hua stood up and prepared to return to his room.

    Su Chong also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back too. The little guy gets restless at night. Yaoyao can¡¯t handle him alone.¡±

    Su Chong thought of Lin Yaoyao and the child and his expression softened. He wanted to show off.

    Su Hua nced at Su Chong and said with a smile, ¡°Poor Brother, I pity you. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have a child yet. I can still livefortably for a few more years.¡±

    With that, Su Hua also left without looking back. A briskughter, and they understood the meaning behind his words.

    Su Chong scratched his head and turned to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, look at your second brother. That was not what I meant just now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held back herughter and nodded sympathetically. ¡°Brother, I know. Go back and help Sister-inw take care of the children.¡±

    Her second brother had always been smarter and more scheming.

    Su Hua had thousands of schemes.

    Su Chong probably only had one.

    Su Chong smiled happily and said, ¡°Then Big Brother will go back first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu closed the door and went back to bed.

    Originally, she was sleepy when she left the pce, but after returning home, she was no longer sleepy. Now, she didn¡¯t want to sleep even more.

    She might as well release Mantis Shrimp and pinch its chubby little ws.

    Mantis Shrimp rested its head on Su Xiaolu¡¯s stomach and closed its eyes in enjoyment. Its cute voice was transmitted through Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, you have to pinch my hind feet too. You can¡¯t favor one over the other.¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched the Mantis Shrimp¡¯s glossy fur and pinched its feet. Su Xiaolu suddenly felt that the Mantis Shrimp was actually like her cub.

    ¡°Mantis Shrimp, will you be able to shapeshift when you grow up?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t like it. We prefer our original appearance. It¡¯s very inconvenient for us to take human form. We¡¯re not used to walking on two feet. Moreover, humans not good-looking and are troublesome. Young people cause trouble. They annoy people when they¡¯re old, and children are despised. They¡¯re not like us beasts. We¡¯re cute when we¡¯re young, strong in out adolescence, and bold and domineering when we grow up. Then, we¡¯ll always be bold and domineering. We¡¯ll only be weak when we have to give birth to the next generation. However, at that time, we¡¯ll still be covered in treasures.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp didn¡¯t like shapeshifting. From the memories he inherited, shapeshifting had no benefits at all. Their original appearance was better.

    When they were young, if they wanted to eat, they could just act cute and someone would be willing to feed them.

    When they grew up, they would be powerful and domineering. Everyone wanted them.

    Even when they¡¯re old and weak, they were still treasures that everyone wanted.

    It was popr to begin with. Why did it have to be suchplicated and unlikable humans?

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Although I think it¡¯s strange, I also think it makes sense.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s words sounded a little strange, but there was no fault in its logic. Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    Alright, beasts and humans each had their own ambitions.

    Mantis Shrimp could take human form, but it didn¡¯t like to take human form, so she wouldn¡¯t force it.

    Mantis Shrimp rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm and said to her cutely, ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. If you need me to take human form in the future, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you. We¡¯re good friends. Best friends will definitely help each other.¡±

    It did not like to take human form, but when Su Xiaolu needed it, it would not hesitate to take human form.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mantis Shrimp.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiaolu, can you pinch my foot again? It¡¯s sofortable.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp pressed its head against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm.

    Su Xiaolu pinched the limbs of the Mantis Shrimp and gradually felt sleepy.

    ...

    After Su Xiaolu fell asleep, Mantis Shrimp slept next to her.

    What it did not tell Su Xiaolu was that it could actually take human form now. Because of Su Xiaolu, its trajectory of growth was different from all the Guardian Beasts before it, so what its ancestors had passed down was not very useful to it.

    It turned into a baby and moved its limbs. It did not feel agile at all. It returned to its original form in disdain. Human babies could not walk at all. It was even difficult for them to turn around. Beast form was better.

    It was a dreamless night. When Su Xiaolu woke up the next day, Su Chong and Su Hua went to court.

    Lin Yaoyao went to the academy to teach. There were many female disciples under her name.

    Sun Baoqian had her own shop to run, and she was not idle during the day. Madam Zhao brought the children along to work at ¡®Yu Jing Hong¡¯. With Chen Hu, Madam Qian, and Su Sang around, it was enough. Su Xiaolu apanied Madam Zhao to see the children and chat with her.

    Madam Zhao told Su Xiaolu many small things. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes also lit up with pride. She stroked Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiaolu, if we can be chosen to serve imperial dishes, our ie will increase tenfold. This year, your Uncle Hu and Auntie are working hard for this. Your father is also working hard like a young man.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Madam Zhao and smiled sweetly. ¡°Father, Mother, Uncle Hu, and Auntie are really amazing.¡±

 Chapter 710 - 710 Princess

    710 Princess

    They were really amazing. Even though they were already rich and did not have to worry about money, they did not stop.

    This was very good.

    Su Sang, Madam Zhao, Chen Hu, and Madam Qian had been supporting each other until now. They had to take things one step at a time.

    They would always be worthy of admiration. Su Xiaolu felt very proud. She was happy for her parents. She was proud to have such sincere friendship, kinship, and tenacious beliefs.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled. She was a little embarrassed to be looked at with admiration by her daughter. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is, yes it is.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Madam Zhao¡¯s arm. In her heart, Su Sang and Madam Zhao were like the bright moon in the night sky, bringing light in the darkness and illuminating their way forward.

    As parents, they had done their best and had done a good job.

    If not for the fusion of the worlds, this would be a good time for Su Sang and Madam Zhao to start enjoying their retirement. But now, the world was forcing everyone to move forward and improve.

    Madam Zhao smiled gently. Su Xiaolu¡¯s strong approval warmed her heart.

    At noon, Su Xiaolu had lunch and prepared to go out.

    She wanted to see if there were any good herbs to collect and meet her old friends in the Imperial Hospital.

    All Old Wu and Gui You did was cultivate.

    Su Xiaolu had juste out of the pharmacy. She had bought a lot of good herbs and spent a lot of money.

    However, she was earning a lot now. The prescription she left in the Imperial Hospital could help women get rid of body odor. It was loved by the people, so she had made a lot of money.

    ¡°Make way, make way¡­¡±

    A group of foreigners rushed over. Themotion was so big that people avoided them wherever they passed.

    Su Xiaolu watched from the roadside as a carriage and a few horses whistled past, kicking up dust. She waved her hand and swept the air in front of her. She saw themoners surrounding them and discussing.

    ¡°That¡¯s the princess from the Li Dynasty. Why is their hair different from ours?¡±

    ¡°They look good, but they have no manners.¡±

    People shook their heads at the princess¡¯s ostentatious behavior and unanimously despised it.

    Su Xiaolu did not stay long and left.

    It was still early, so she went to the Imperial Hospital to meet Qin Shoucheng.

    ¡°Miss Su is here. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Come quickly. I¡¯m facing a difficult illness.¡±

    When Qin Shoucheng saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled. He didn¡¯t waste any time. After all, he didn¡¯t have many chances to see the divine doctor.

    When Qin Shoucheng was free, he liked to study the gue. Su Xiaolu had personally participated in curing a gue. There was no one who knew more than her.

    As doctors, they were also afraid of gues, but gues needed to be studied.

    It was almost dark when the two of them finished discussing.

    Su Xiaolu left with everyone from the Imperial Hospital and went home.

    After removing the burden on their shoulders, everyone rxed a lot. Qin Shoucheng¡¯s disciple was the first to speak. ¡°Master, Mistress must have already prepared food for you at home.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng stroked his beard and thought of his old wife. His gaze was gentle and he looked gratified. ¡°Of course. We ate mutton yesterday. We should be stewing fish today, right? I heard from her this morning that she wants to buy fish to stew tofu.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s wife really knows how to pamper you.¡±

    His disciples¡¯ eyes were filled with envy.

    Qin Shoucheng smiled happily and said, ¡°If you¡¯re loyal and only marry one person, you¡¯ll naturally be able to enjoy what I enjoy. Women are jealous creatures to begin with. The more you marry, the harder it will be for you to live in peace. If you want your family to be peaceful, the most effective way is to only marry one wife. It¡¯s said that three women make a market and four a fair. Two women can¡¯t tolerate each other, and one woman can¡¯t act alone. The logic is very true.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng chuckled.

    ¡°Master, the princess of the Li Dynasty has specially chosen our Wisdom King. Will this matter seed? The princess is fiery and generous. Everyone says that men are afraid of women¡¯s pestering.¡±

    Someone suddenly said.

    Qin Shoucheng pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°The Wisdom King has always been quiet. Even the emperor let Princess Sindili do such a bold thing. It¡¯s hard to say if it will seed. Perhaps the Wisdom King likes that.¡±

    Moreover, the emperor wanted Zhou Zhi and Sindili to have a marriage alliance, so he let Princess Sindili do whatever she wanted.

    As a result, Princess Sindili lived next door to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence. In the entire court, Zhou Zhi and Princess Sindili¡¯s marriage was just short of Zhou Zhi nodding.

    ¡°What bold things did Princess Sindili do?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not hold back her curiosity and asked. It seemed that something big had happened. What had the princess done?

    ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t know this, but as soon as this princess of the Li Dynasty entered the court today, she offered a dance in the hall. She said that this was the Li Dynasty¡¯s partner selection dance. In the end, she gave the flowers to the Wisdom King and said that she had chosen him. She said that she wanted to marry the Wisdom King.¡±

    Qin Shoucheng¡¯s disciple spoke about what had spread throughout the pce today.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little nervous. She swallowed. ¡°And then?¡±

    The disciple continued, ¡°Then, the Wisdom King threw the flowers on the ground, but Princess Sindili was not angry. She told the emperor that she had taken a fancy to the Wisdom King. She was here for a marriage alliance and asked the emperor to give her a chance. Give her two months. If she could not capture the Wisdom King¡¯s heart before the new year, the emperor will decide on her marriage. The emperor agreed to this request and even specially allowed Princess Sindili to live next door to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the emperor has arranged an errand for the Wisdom King. During the two months that Princess Sindili is in the capital, the Wisdom King has the responsibility to apany the princess to tour the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    Perhaps because Qin Shoucheng cared about Su Xiaolu and saw that Su Xiaolu was interested, the young disciple exined the matter in detail and added, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a bet in the capital to see if the Wisdom King will be tempted by Princess Sindili in the next two months.¡±

    ¡°What does this Princess Sindili look like?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and asked.

    A foreign princess had a strong ersatz exoticism. The foreigners had deep eyebrows and sharp facial features. Coupled with some brown and xen hair, they were very beautiful, but there were also some who were not good-looking.

    ¡°I heard that her eyes are especially beautiful. They¡¯reke blue, like the sea. Her eyebrows are also beautiful, and she has dimples when she smiles. Her skin is snow-white, and her hair is like waves.¡±

    The disciple described her seriously. In short, she was a beauty.

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed. That made sense. Those who didn¡¯t look good usually wouldn¡¯te to seek a marriage alliance.

    ...

    Would Zhou Zhi like her? He might like her.

    After leaving the pce, Su Xiaolu hurriedly bade farewell. She was frustrated all the way back. She didn¡¯t know why. In short, she had felt ufortable for no reason since she heard about the princess.

    When she returned home, she was distracted during dinner. Everyone in the family could tell and there was worry in their eyes.

 Chapter 711 - 711 Unhappy

    711 Unhappy

    Su Xiaolu did not even eat much of her favorite food.

    She felt especially ufortable. Her entire body felt ufortable, and her mood was especially bad.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and smiled at Su Sang, Madam Zhao, and the others. ¡°Father, mother, Masters, Brother, Sister-inw, I¡¯m done eating. My stomach hurts. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu stood up and left.

    !!

    Su Sang looked worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaolu? Darling, go and take a look.¡±

    Madam Zhao was about to nod when Sun Baoqian stood up and said gently, ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m about the same age as Xiaolu and we are old friends. I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±

    Su Hua nodded slightly at Sun Baoqian. Needless to say, Sun Baoqian knew what he was thinking.

    They were all family. There was no need to thank her.

    After Sun Baoqian left the table, Old Wu said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined what I should exin to you. I hope you can keep what happened this afternoon to yourselves and not tell the girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know.¡±

    Su Sang sighed.

    He and Madam Zhao were actually still confused. Not long after he returned home in the afternoon, the Wisdom King, Zhou Zhi, came over. For some reason, he angered Old Wu. Old Wu even hit him and said strange things like ¡°she¡¯s way out of your league¡±.

    This made them feel like they were in an ufortable situation. No matter how they tried to mediate, it didn¡¯t seem right.

    After the Wisdom King left, Old Wu told the couple that they were not allowed to tell Su Xiaolu about this. There would be trouble. As for what trouble it was, not telling them was for their own good. The couple did not understand and could only nod.

    Su Xiaolu was Old Wu¡¯s only disciple. All these years, everyone had seen how much Old Wu doted on Su Xiaolu. Anyway, Old Wu would not harm Su Xiaolu. They would just listen to him.

    Now, for some reason, Su Xiaolu was unhappy. Su Sang and Madam Zhao were worried, but they also deeply understood that they could no longer share the child¡¯s worries.

    ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯m full.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Chong and Su Hua. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He believed that they all understood.

    Old Wu stood up and left.

    Gui You was silent. Not long after, he stood up and left too.

    Su Sang looked at Su Chong and Su Hua and said gently, ¡°Chong, Hua, you¡¯ve all grown up. There are some things that Father and Mother won¡¯t ask you about. Father and Mother believe that no matter what happens, you have your own answers in your hearts.¡±

    ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter. It has nothing to do with Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Hua stood up and said calmly.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao looked at him worriedly, clearly asking silently again. If it had nothing to do with Xiaolu, why was she unhappy?

    Su Hua could not answer and could only pretend not to understand.

    Su Sang and Madam Zhao did not ask further. The couple stood up and returned.

    After Su Sang and Madam Zhao left, Su Chong frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Hua, as long as Xiaolu is happy, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Su Hua frowned and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that simple. If that¡¯s the case, why did Uncle-Master stop him like that? It¡¯s like we don¡¯t know how much Uncle-Master dotes on Xiaolu, but he has always stopped her on this matter. Even your Master is against it.¡±

    Old Wu was not a pedantic person. Su Hua believed that he would not be stubborn. There must be a reason why he had to do this.

    Su Chong fell silent.

    They all knew that Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu, and they were all stopping him from liking Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was ignorant and did not know much about such things. Even though she had been with Zhou Zhi for so long, she really only treated Zhou Zhi as her Fourth Brother. Calling him Fourth Brother was like a cocoon binding Su Xiaolu, making her unable to see through the rtionship between a man and a woman.

    After a while, Su Chong looked at Su Hua and said, ¡°Brother Hua, are you prejudiced because of his disabled body?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was disabled and he was not liked by his mother.

    His mother¡¯s family abandoned him and was afraid of him. Su Chong thought of him and felt pity for him. After entering the court as an official, he had seen some ways of the world. He knew very well that it had not been easy for Zhou Zhi to get to where he was today.

    Because of a ridiculous prophecy, he had been harmed all his life. Now that his legs were crippled, did he not even have the right to love someone?

    ¡°Brother, I believe that the two Uncle-Masters are not such superficial people. Now that the world has changed, he¡¯s no different from an ordinary person. The two Uncle-Masters don¡¯t want to say it for their own reasons. We just need to know that they¡¯re protecting Xiaolu.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong seriously and said. Su Chong had pity for Zhou Zhi. If he didn¡¯t say it bluntly, Su Hua was worried that he would do something wrong.

    Su Chong fell silent. After a while, he looked at Su Hua and smiled. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t ruin anything.¡±

    He felt that Zhou Zhi was a good person, and he did not dislike the idea of Zhou Zhi bing his brother-inw. He did not need to gamble with Su Xiaolu¡¯s feelings.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s safety was more important than anything.

    Su Hua turned around and left.

    Su Chong sighed. Lin Yaoyao reached out and held his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Marriage is predestined. Sometimes, it can¡¯t be stopped. Besides, Xiaolu might not be unhappy because of him.¡±

    Lin Yaoyaoforted Su Chong. Su Chong was pure and kind. Such a person was simple-minded, but it was easier for him to be heartbroken.

    ¡°Yaoyao, am I too stupid?¡±

    Su Chong felt a little ufortable. He could feel that Su Hua understood.

    He also wanted to share his family¡¯s burdens, but his brother refused to say much.

    Lin Yaoyao smiled and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. If you were, how could you have studied so well? Second brother didn¡¯t tell you because he must have considered it carefully. His heart aches for you.¡±

    Su Chong wasforted, but he also thought about it. He knew that Brother Hua¡¯s heart ached for him, but how could he not?

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room and fell asleep. She had never felt so ufortable.

    When she was young, because of the spiritual spring in the Space, she had almost never fallen sick. Even if she caught a cold, she would not be tired. She would be fine after less than a day. What was wrong with her?

    Sun Baoqian knocked on the door. ¡°Xiaolu, can Ie in?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu replied, ¡°Second Sister-inw,e in.¡±

    Sun Baoqian entered the house and saw Su Xiaolu lying on the bed. She looked worried. Ever since they met, when had she not seen Su Xiaolu full of energy? She had never seen her so listless.

    Sun Baoqian walked to the bed and sat down. She asked softly, ¡°Xiaolu, did you encounter anything when you went out today? You don¡¯t look too well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not want her family to worry. It seemed that her acting skills were not good. Her family could tell that she was feeling ufortable. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I went to the pharmacy in the afternoon to buy a lot of good herbs. I even went to the Imperial Hospital to discuss with imperial physician Qin. Then, I came back.¡±

 Chapter 712 - 712 Period

    712 Period

    Su Xiaolu refused to admit that she had something on her mind. As she dealt with Sun Baoqian, she thought of a reason.

    When her stomach hurt a little, she frowned and said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, my stomach hurts. I might be having my period soon. It¡¯s my first time, so my emotions have been affected a little these few days.¡±

    Sun Baoqian saw Su Xiaolu frown and cover her lower abdomen. She quickly asked, ¡°Is this your first time? Is it very painful? If it is, let Elder Wu take a look. It¡¯s said that doctors can¡¯t treat themselves. Let him take a look.¡±

    Sun Baoqian believed her. She did not expect Su Xiaolu to still not have her period at the age of 14.

    Although it was a littlete, it was about time it came. Sun Baoqian recalled that when she first had her period, she was also inexplicably frustrated and did not feel good no matter what. Her stomach still hurt, so she was even more unhappy. Her condition was simr to Su Xiaolu¡¯s now.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±

    Su Xiaolu found an excuse. Her mood was soothed and her smile was sincere.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was no longer frowning, Sun Baoqian felt that something was wrong, but she did not know what was wrong.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. She had already returned to normal.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn 15 after the new year. I didn¡¯t notice it before, but I only remembered when my stomach hurt. I haven¡¯t had my period yet, which made me depressed and made my family worry about me. However, all women have this hurdle. I have to survive it too.¡±

    The more Su Xiaolu spoke, the more rxed she became. With the strange feeling in her heart out of her mouth, everything became natural.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Baoqian and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Second Sister-inw, when was the first time you had your period? Did it hurt?¡±

    Sun Baoqian smiled and said, ¡°The first time I had my period was when I was 13 years old. At that time, I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and I wasn¡¯t in good spirits. My heart seemed to be stuffy and my stomach hurt slightly. My motherforted me and said that all women would have to face this. Then, one day, it suddenly came.¡±

    Sun Baoqian thought for a moment and added, ¡°Just like you now.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. Every woman will have it. As long as you don¡¯t eat anything cold and spicy for the next few days, it won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯ll pass quickly.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was very gentle. She told Su Xiaolu everything she knew, including how to make her period pad.

    Su Xiaolu was not good at needlework, but women made these things on their own. That was about it.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Sister-inw. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu listened seriously. She was very grateful to Sun Baoqian forforting her.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was fine, Sun Baoqian heaved a sigh of relief and got up to return to her room.

    After Sun Baoqian returned to her room, she took some things. Before she could even talk to Su Hua, she came to Su Xiaolu. These were all clean period pads that she had made.

    Sun Baoqian even taught Su Xiaolu how to use it. Su Xiaolu remembered it seriously.

    After giving her instructions, Sun Baoqian returned to her room to rest.

    Sun Baoqian returned to her room and closed the door. She heaved a sigh of relief and turned to walk into the room. ¡°Xiaolu is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Hua unbuttoned his clothes. ¡°Thank you, Qianqian. Is Xiaolu worried about something?¡±

    Sun Baoqian walked to the dressing table and sat down. As she untied the hairpin, she said, ¡°No, she¡¯s maturing, so she¡¯s depressed and getting emotional for no reason. It¡¯s Xiaolu¡¯s first time having her period, so her stomach hurts a little. She¡¯s listless, so she looked a little depressed.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Su Hua coughed lightly. He did not expect Su Xiaolu to not have her period yet. It turned out that they were all thinking too much.

    That¡¯s right. Su Xiaolu treated Zhou Zhi as her Fourth Brother. How could she have feelings for her brother? What they had was just the rtionship between siblings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with these things in the future. Sister-inw is the same as Master. She only cares about academics. Mother has to take care of Yu, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t think of this. You¡¯re the most thoughtful.¡±

    Su Hua unbuttoned his clothes and walked to the mirror with only his undergarments on. He bent down slightly and looked at the woman in the mirror.

    Sun Baoqian blushed and nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll take care of Xiaolu.¡±

    After being married for two years, Su Hua treated her too well. He was gentle and never went to brothels or bars with others. How could she let him down?

    Sun Baoqian knew that Su Xiaolu was not good at needlework or cooking. She had already decided to prepare a lot of period pads for Su Xiaolu during this period of time. It couldst Su Xiaolu for more than a year.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep after Sun Baoqian left. She did not sleep peacefully.

    Her dream pulled her back to her previous life, when she first had her period.

    At that time, she was already in her second year of middle school. She knew that girls would have their periods.

    Many of her female ssmates had it, but she didn¡¯t. She knew she was healthy, but she was justter than others. She knew her period woulde, but she didn¡¯t know when. There was a ry baton race in that physical education ss. Her pants were stained red with blood as she ran at full speed.

    A boy mocked her. ¡°Look, look, Su Xiaolu used all her strength and even bled.¡± The boys roared withughter. The girls surrounded her with concern and asked Su Xiaolu if she needed help.

    It was useless for the teachers to stop the boy. The boy only said in a very casual tone, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s just a joke.¡±

    Only Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was red. She was humiliated and angry. After calming down for a few seconds, she walked up angrily and punched the boy¡¯s stomach. She said fiercely, ¡°This is my full strength, do you understand?¡±

    Her heroic feat made the heckling boys instantly shut up. At the same time, the girls apuded and cheered.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and returned to the dormitory to change.

    When she woke up from the dream, it seemed to be a sign. Su Xiaolu felt that her period was here. She got up and could already smell the blood.

    The ancient menstrual pad was actually a modified version of the sanitary pads of the future.

    It was not as easy to leak as cloth. There was also oilcloth that was leakproof at the bottom.

    Su Xiaolu changed ording to Sun Baoqian¡¯s instructions and was no longer sleepy.

    It had been a long time since she thought about her previous life.

    Now that her period was here, she recalled some memories of her previous life. The unfinished dream surfaced clearly in her mind.

    She still remembered that it was her grandfather and Master who said to her with the kindest smile, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a big girl now. We have to buy some braised meat and some good wine to celebrate.¡±

    However, now, she had no one toin to. Su Xiaolu released Mantis Shrimp from the Space and asked Mantis Shrimp, ¡°Guardian Beasts can travel through time and space to protect the world. Can you go back in time?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was originally sleepy, but it perked up when it heard that. It looked at Su Xiaolu intently and its cute voice entered Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Yes, yes. Xiaolu, do you want to see someone?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 713 - 713 Xiaolu, Help Me

    713 Xiaolu, Help Me

    He wanted to be partners with Su Xiaolu too much, but Su Xiaolu might not agree.

    Now that Su Xiaolu suddenly asked this question, she must have someone she wanted to see. This was a chance to show off.

    ¡°Yes, I really want to see someone very important to me. He took care of me in my previous life. He passed away before I could repay him.¡±

    As a result, she spent many years alone. Every time she thought about it, she was filled with regret.

    ¡°Then when I grow up, I¡¯ll take you back to see him.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp took the opportunity to say this. It was good for people to have a goal. If they had a goal, they would have the motivation to improve.

    It would take him hundreds of years to grow up. If Su Xiaolu did not cultivate diligently, she would not be able to live for so long.

    If she wanted to go back and see the person she missed, wouldn¡¯t she have to cultivate hard?

    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and stroked it down its glossy fur. She immediately felt much better.

    ¡°Howfortable. Xiaolu, don¡¯t stop¡ª¡±

    Mantis Shrimp liked it very much when Su Xiaolu touched it. It quickly fell asleep against Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mantis Shrimp, which was like a newborn puppy, and smiled. She didn¡¯t feel lonely with such a little thing around.

    Because of her period, Su Xiaolu did not go out for the next few days.

    She did not practice the sword either.

    She asionally basked in the sun and teased her nephew.

    She ate, drank, and slept well. When the family saw this, they were finally relieved.

    On the 17th of November, Su Xiaolu¡¯s period was over.

    She began to practice her sword. Chen Shi had already made some progress in his sword practice. When Su Xiaolu recovered, she would have time to train him. Together with Chen Xing, she would make medicine in her free time. She did not feel much, but it was already December.

    The first snow covered the entire capital.

    Su Xiaolu woke up very early. When she woke up, it was just dawn and no one at home was up yet. She was no longer sleepy. She pushed open the window and saw that it was white outside and the snow was still falling. She was in a good mood and got up from bed.

    She flew up to the eaves and found a good spot to sit down, ready to watch the snow.

    In the morning, the entire world was peaceful. There was not even a breeze.

    There was only the sound of snow falling.

    Su Xiaolu sat alone on the eaves. She reached out to catch the snowkes and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s almost the fifteenth year.¡±

    She looked at the ck and white eaves, then at the snow-white street, and then at a figure standing in the alley. Su Xiaolu was stunned.

    She couldn¡¯t help but fly towards that person.

    Zhou Zhi had been standing in the snow for a long time. His hair and shoulders were covered in snow. When he saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled. ¡°Good morning, Xiaolu.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t seen her in a month. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu found it a little difficult to understand. Why was Zhou Zhi standing here?

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s face. He did not answer and only smiled gently.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. His eyshes were frosted. Su Xiaolu felt a little strange. She tugged at Zhou Zhi¡¯s sleeve and called out, ¡°Fourth Brother.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. What have you been doing recently? Why didn¡¯t youe to my residence to see me?¡±

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand and swept away the snowkes on his body. In the end, he suppressed his feelings.

    Now that he was still disabled and Su Xiaolu was still young, it would not be good for both of them to reveal his feelings now.

    He calmly asked about her daily life.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything after returning to the capital. I just went to see my sister and practiced my sword techniques at home. I taught Chen Shi and Chen Xing and bought some herbs to make medicine. I¡¯ll detoxify you after the new year. I should prepare some herbs in advance.¡±

    Speaking of this, Su Xiaolu was calm. After she finished speaking, she looked at Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu hesitated for a moment before asking Dao Seeking, ¡°Fourth Brother, what about you? I heard that Princess Sindili chose you. Do you like her¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Zhou Zhi interrupted Su Xiaolu before she could finish.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke calmly. He looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and saw surprise and disbelief in them.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes and hid his thoughts. He said softly, ¡°Father¡¯s decree is not what I want. I don¡¯t like that princess. I prepared that princess for Big Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was even more surprised. Wasn¡¯t Zhou Zhi¡¯s eldest brother Zhou Heng?!

    What he had prepared for Zhou Heng was for Princess Sindili to enter the pce. If she entered the pce, her sister would inevitably be hurt.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to ask why, but before she could, Zhou Zhi had already exined.

    ¡°Princess Sindili doesn¡¯t like men. She has a lover, and her lover is a woman like her. He¡¯s her maidservant. Jiang Wei, the future Crown Prince can¡¯t have the officials talk behind his back, so your sister can¡¯t be the only one in the harem, but he wants to keep his promise. Only by taking in some women like Princess Sindili can he keep the promise and stop the officials from talking.¡±

    Zhou Zhi exined to Su Xiaolu. He did not want Su Xiaolu to think of him and the princess together at all.

    Su Xiaolu understood after hearing that. She seemed to have something to say, but when she opened her mouth, she felt that there was no need to say it.

    It was already very good for Zhou Heng to do this.

    ¡°But now¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu remembered that Princess Sindili seemed to have chosen Zhou Zhi. She was puzzled again. What was going on?

    ...

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I need you to help me with something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was even more confused.

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand and brushed away the snowkes on Su Xiaolu¡¯s head. In just a short while, a lot of snow fell on Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Sindili chose me because I¡¯m disabled. She heard that I don¡¯t get close to women and that I¡¯m not in good health. It¡¯s rumored that I won¡¯t live past 25 years old, so she had her eye on me. She thought that as long as she endured for a few years and passed away, she could legitimately be a widow and live happily with her maidservant, Jiang Wei.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s careful exnation made Su Xiaolu understand the princess¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Nonsense. Who said that you won¡¯t live to be 25 years old? When the poison is cured after the new year, you can live to a hundred years old. Moreover, now that the spiritual energy has recovered and the age of cultivation has arrived, you can live more than a hundred years.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said firmly. With her around, how could Zhou Zhi not live past 25?

    Zhou Zhi chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to help me let that princess know that I won¡¯t die so early and not to waste time on me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also looked at him seriously. ¡°How can I help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Treat me as the divine doctor.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhi looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and said word by word. Very few people knew that Su Xiaolu was detoxifying him. This was the best way to stop Princess Sindili from pestering him. Although he had other ways, he wanted to use this one.

    He wanted to see Su Xiaolu often, so this was the best solution. He could not walk forth. He wanted Su Xiaolu to approach him and be by his side.

 Chapter 714 - 714 Answer

    714 Answer

    ¡°If Sindili knows that you can cure me, she will naturally give up.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s voice was gentle like a feather that brushed past Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°No problem. I agree.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed without thinking.

    !!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to visit me more during this period of time.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and concluded this matter before Su Xiaolu coulde back to her senses.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can help you recuperate during this period of time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wanted to detoxify the poison in him. Zhou Zhi was still too thin. She could give him acupuncture to make him have a bigger appetite. In that case, she would have to go to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence often.

    ¡°Xiaolu, then I¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhi wanted to say that he would go back first, but before he could finish speaking, the Su family¡¯s door opened.

    Old Wu carried a basket on his back and said angrily to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Girl, pick herbs!¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that it was a little sudden, but looking at Old Wu¡¯s angry expression, she did not know what was wrong with him.

    Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you back at the residence.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Old Wu, who was walking in front without looking back. She nodded and jogged after him.

    Gui You came from behind. He nced at Zhou Zhi and did not speak.

    Zhou Zhi nodded slightly at him and respectfully greeted him ¡°Senior¡±.

    Gui Lu walked to Zhou Zhi¡¯s side and stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t pester her. There are thousands of women in the world. Why would the Wisdom King be obsessed with her?¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°There are thousands of women in the world, but none of them are her.¡±

    Only Su Xiaolu was the sun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Gui You, his deep eyes upied by stubbornness. He wanted an answer. Why couldn¡¯t he?

    He cared about Su Xiaolu, so he cared about everyone Su Xiaolu cared about. He hoped that they could acknowledge him, and he worked hard to treat everyone well.

    But why couldn¡¯t Gui You and Old Wu change their minds?

    Gui You looked into the distance and said calmly, ¡°The Great Dao doesn¡¯t allow for it. You will be an obstacle to her.¡±

    After saying this, Gui You did not say anything else. He turned around and left, chasing after Old Wu and Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Zhi stood on the spot and looked up at the sky. There was no joy or sadness on his face. He was such a smart person. Gui You only gave him a few words and he understood everything.

    The Great Dao was the heavens.

    Obstacle meant death.

    No wonder they didn¡¯t agree. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t either.

    Zhou Zhi turned around and left without any joy on his face.

    Old Wu walked in front angrily. Thinking of Zhou Zhi, he gritted his teeth and mumbled, ¡°Evil¡±.

    Su Xiaolu tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Master, what did you say?¡±

    Old Wu snorted. ¡°Nothing. I was scolding a dog.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Xiaolu followed Old Wu. Alright, so be it.

    Gui You followed them.

    The three of them went out of the city to pick herbs. Su Xiaolu already had a lot of herbs in the Space, so she yed around most of the way.

    There were very few wild fruits in winter, but they were all especially delicious.

    After getting a chicken, the three of them surrounded it and roasted it.

    After roasting it, Su Xiaolu peeled off the burnt parts and gave Old Wu a big drumstick. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Master, here.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and his anger subsided. He was not angry with Su Xiaolu to begin with.

    Seeing that Old Wu was in a good mood, Su Xiaolu immediately felt that this burnt roasted chicken was delicious.

    Speaking of which, the master and disciple were really easy-going. They liked delicious food, but they did not mind such disgusting food.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly.

    ¡°What a heartless girl.¡±

    Old Wu took a look and muttered.

    ¡°How many more times do you need to detoxify that kid?¡±

    Old Wu asked.

    ¡°One more time. I¡¯ll try to resolve itpletely after the new year, but it¡¯s a little risky, so I still have to go to Qinghai to try to catch the big Kun.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s poison had to be cut offpletely from the roots. If the remaining poison was not removed, his newly grown legs would be damaged by the poison, and the poison could not be transferred and controlled elsewhere.

    ¡°Then after detoxifying him next year, we won¡¯t have toe back every year when we go out. It¡¯s time for you to go out and train well. At that time, we won¡¯t be apanying you.¡±

    Old Wu said earnestly. In the next few months, he would just have to endure it. When the time came, she would go far away and make more new friends.

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled. ¡°Master, why can¡¯t I go with you?¡±

    Old Wu rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Have you ever seen someone bring their parents along when they go out to train? You have to learn to distinguish good from evil and make friends yourself. Apart from the Li Dynasty, there are also the Jin Dynasty, the Yan Dynasty, and many other small countries. For example, Qi Lu, Nan You, and so on. You¡¯ve seen too little. When I was young, I spent more than 20 years on the road.¡±

    ...

    Old Wu described the vast world. He hoped that Su Xiaolu would be able to travel far away when the time came.

    ¡°The world is so big.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed. Old Wu had actually been to so many ces. Just listening to him made her excited. She also wanted to go and see all the good and bad of the world herself.

    In her previous life, she was too homely and had never been to many beautiful ces in her country. Now that she thought about it, she still felt regretful.

    She didn¡¯t want to have any more regrets in this life.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in your family who¡¯s free. Go and see more of the scenery that they can¡¯t see. Only then can you be broad-minded. Don¡¯t be stuck in one ce forever.¡±

    Old Wu smiled gently. He wanted Su Xiaolu to be a forthright and unrestrained woman. She could let go of anyone and anything.

    He guided Su Xiaolu up bit by bit.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and said seriously, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely cherish this hard-won freedom.¡±

    Her parents could not sever their ties with their children and grandchildren, so it was impossible for them to travel the world. Her eldest brother, a military officer, and her second brother, a schrly minister, all had families and ties and worries. Her sister was even more so. None of them could travel further away to see the scenery. Only she was free and her wings were gradually growing.

    Naturally, she had to fly high and far away.

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Old Wu was in a good mood.

    The three of them returned home at night.

    At night, Su Xiaolu sank her consciousness into the Space and watched Mantis Shrimp nibble on the Interface Stone tirelessly. Now, every Interface Stone was bitten by it.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you take a bite of every one? Can¡¯t you eat one after another? From the looks of it, this isn¡¯t a good habit.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp flipped its stomach and moved its head against Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. It burped cutely and defended itself in a childish voice, ¡°Xiaolu, this was actually not my intention. It¡¯s all the fault of my family. I¡¯m marking them. After I licked them, the other Guardian Beasts will find it difficult to eat. This is actually the same as you people. Children love to mark their things.¡±

 Chapter 715 - 715 Donâ€™t Want to

    715 Don¡¯t Want to

    ¡°Are there any other Guardian Beasts?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was surprised and stopped touching Mantis Shrimp.

    Mantis Shrimp moved its butt and then said in a childish voice, ¡°Of course. The world is very big, and so is the universe. There must be more than one Guardian Beast protecting the world. If there¡¯s only me, I¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±

    With that, Mantis Shrimp nudged Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm with its head. ¡°Xiaolu, you have to cultivate well. When I grow up in the future, I can bring you to see such a vast world. Don¡¯t you want to go back to the past? Then you have to work hard.¡±

    It was a good thing to be broad-minded. It was one step closer to its goal.

    Su Xiaolu pondered and touched Mantis Shrimp. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    After interacting with Mantis Shrimp in the Space for a while, Su Xiaolu left the Space to sleep. She now took the time to enter the Space every day to see Mantis Shrimp and interact with it.

    In her heart, Mantis Shrimp was her partner.

    The next morning, after dinner, Su Xiaolu told her family and went out.

    Old Wu instructed her, ¡°Come back early for dinner.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    When she arrived at the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence, Jin Wu was guarding the door. When he saw Su Xiaolu, Jin Wu greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here. Miss Su, pleasee in.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was about to go in when a delicate shout sounded from behind.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    It was a woman. Her tone was a little special. Her long, xen hair had already revealed her identity. It was Princess Sindili.

    Behind her was a maidservant. The maidservant had an ordinary face and her eyes followed Sindili.

    As Su Xiaolu examined Sindili, Sindili was also sizing Su Xiaolu up. Sindili walked up to her and asked indignantly, ¡°Why can she go in but I can¡¯t? Which family¡¯s youngdy is she from? I want topete with her!¡±

    Sindili sized up Su Xiaolu and treated her as apetitor. She held her head high and puffed out her chest. She was full of momentum and shouted that she wanted topete with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu exined politely, ¡°I¡¯m just a doctor. I¡¯m here to treat the Wisdom King.¡±

    ¡°Treat him? Can his illness be cured?¡±

    Sindili frowned. She had chosen Zhou Zhi because his identity was suitable and he looked sickly. If his illness could be cured, wouldn¡¯t her ns be in vain?

    If Zhou Zhi wanted her to sleep with him and give birth to children for him¡­ Sindili frowned when she thought of this. A trace of sadness shed across her eyes, and she looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly, waiting for her answer.

    ¡°It can be cured.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s short answer shattered Sindili¡¯s fantasy. She subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    She had asked around about Zhou Zhi. His legs were disabled, he was seriously ill, and his entire body was full of poison. It was rumored that he would not live past 25 years old.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Su Xiaolu retorted calmly. She had worked so hard to save Zhou Zhi¡¯s life because she hoped that he could live a long life. She was about to do it, and she could do it too.

    ¡°Can he really be cured?¡±

    Sindili refused to believe it and asked again. Before Su Xiaolu could answer, she said to herself, ¡°You must be afraid that he will punish you, right? That¡¯s why you said that.¡±

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    Jiang Wei reminded her when Sindili lost herposure.

    Sindili also realized that she had lost herposure, but she still looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly.

    ¡°No, I can really cure him. Besides, in this world, only I can cure him.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Sindili firmly. She was not lying.

    ¡°Who¡ªwho are you?¡±

    Sindili took a few deep breaths before calming down. She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked for her identity.

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Xiaolu, from the Minggu Medical Sect.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cupped her hands at Sindili politely. She had not forgotten that Sindili was the candidate Zhou Zhi had chosen to help Zhou Heng out. In the future, she would have to share her sister¡¯s burden, so Sindili should be her friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s the divine doctor.¡±

    Sindili was very disappointed. She did not expect Su Xiaolu to be a divine doctor.

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Jiang Wei held Sindili and said softly to her.

    Sindili looked at Su Xiaolu again and finally followed Jiang Wei back to the neighboring residence.

    Only then did Su Xiaolu prepare to enter the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence. Seeing that Sindili had left, Jin Wu said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this princess. She pestered our master, but our master didn¡¯t see her a single time.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother hasn¡¯t seen her even once. Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this princess arranged by the emperor?

    Jin Wu smiled and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Master arranged for someone to take care of her. Anyway, it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t neglect her.¡±

    This was a mission, so it was naturally impossible for him to ignore it. Zhou Zhi only used the excuse that his body was inconvenient and asked his subordinates to apany her.

    The diplomatic mission had nothing to say. After all, everyone knew that the Wisdom King was not in good health.

    Jin Wu brought Su Xiaolu to the main courtyard and left.

    Zhou Zhi sat in the pavilion and boiled hot tea on the small stove. He warmed his hands on the stove and nced at Su Xiaolu with a smile. ¡°Xiaolu,e and have a cup of hot tea.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was wearing white clothes and a white fox fur coat. He lookedzy andfortable.

    Su Xiaolu sat down and watched Zhou Zhi pour tea for her.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment. They just held their teacups and drank slowly.

    ...

    ¡°The Li Dynasty is brave and good at fighting. Recently, it has been a troubled period. As it¡¯s a neighboring country, the envoys of both countries do not want to fight. They both want to wait until they find out the new order before making ns. I found out that she likes the same sex, so I thought of a way to get her toe over.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said calmly. After saying that, he smiled self-deprecatingly and added, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect her to do the opposite.¡±

    Su Xiaolu listened. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want to enter the pce?¡±

    Entering the pce meant that she would have no freedom and had to abide by many rules.

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi called Su Xiaolu. He looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Xiaolu, I did not think of that.¡±

    Zhou Zhi took a sip of tea and took a deep breath. ¡°In that case, I have to change my n.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was interested. She asked curiously, ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you going to do?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Benefits are equal. Let¡¯se to apromise.¡±

    Since they were using each other, they would each take what they needed.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. This was a good idea. After all, Princess Sindili¡¯s visit was only for two months. It was not good for things to get tooplicated.

    ...

    ¡°This matter will be resolved in a while. Although it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s still a marriage in name. Your sister still has to understand this. When you¡¯re free, you can visit the pce to see her more. She doesn¡¯t have anyone in the pce who knows her well,¡± Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently.

    Zhou Heng wanted to be the emperor, but he also wanted to be with Su Xiaoling for the rest of his life. The path they took was naturally bumpy. Sometimes, even if they understood and trusted each other, they would still feel ufortable. Su Xiaoling came into the pce for Zhou Heng. He was afraid that she would fall into a bad state and cause Su Xiaolu to be heartbroken.

 Chapter 716 - 716 Bewitching

    716 Bewitching

    ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you for telling me, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Zhou Zhi knew best since he grew up in such a ce.

    Su Xiaolu believed him. Thinking of her sister, Su Xiaolu was also worried. All she could do was try her best to apany her andfort Su Xiaoling. However, the actual path was still for Su Xiaoling to walk on her own. There were still many tests that belonged to her and Zhou Heng.

    From the moment she chose this path, no one could apany her forever.

    Family. When she turned back, home was still there.

    They were siblings. Blood was thicker than water. When they grew up, they would also be each other¡¯s support. However, they would not be the only ones in one another¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, are you cold? If you are, let¡¯s go back to your room for acupuncture.¡±

    After drinking the tea, Su Xiaolu prepared to give Zhou Zhi acupuncture.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°No, I want to see the snow here.¡±

    After putting down the chair, he could lean against itzily.

    Su Xiaolu was very focused when she performed acupuncture. Zhou Zhi either looked at her or looked at the needles.

    When some needles were on his face, Su Xiaolu would move closer. Her breath was right in front of him. At such a close distance, he saw her fair face. Even theyer of hair looked especially cute.

    ¡°Xiaolu, can you eat lunch with me?¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke softly. After Su Xiaolu performed the acupuncture on him, he felt a little sleepy. The corners of his slightly drooping eyes made him look even morezy.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, go to sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you¡¯re bored, go to the study and choose a book to read.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled slightly and closed his eyes to sleep after saying this softly.

    Su Xiaolu covered him with a nket and got up to look for a book in the study.

    Zhou Zhi liked to collect books. Su Xiaolu recalled that when she detoxified himst year, she had seen a book about an Immortal Supremacy. She looked for it and found it. She took out two books and read them.

    There was hot tea on the small stove. She sipped her tea and read it, asionally breaking intoughter.

    The jealous Immortal Supremacy was a little cute.

    He had the appearance of an immortal and was dressed in all white.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s gazended on Zhou Zhi. This suited Zhou Zhi very well. She couldn¡¯t help but think that if Zhou Heng had never pushed his bones, he should look simr to this. Although he was also good-looking now,pared to Zhou Zhi¡¯s appearance, Zhou Heng¡¯s appearance looked ordinary.

    It was very quiet, with the asional sound of snow falling.

    Su Xiaolu put away the needles when it was time.

    At noon, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi ate a pot in the pavilion. Su Xiaolu liked the feeling of cooking while eating. It was very warm. Her stomach was warm, and so was her heart.

    She watched Zhou Zhi eat a lot and inexplicably felt a sense of aplishment.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu stood up to say goodbye and went home. Zhou Zhi smiled and made a small flower for Su Xiaolu. It was red and had a faint fragrance. It was like a rose but it was not a rose.

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took the flower and walked home.

    The snow-covered capital had a different kind of cold beauty. The red flower in her hand was also a beautiful scenery in the eyes of the hurried pedestrians.

    When she was about to reach home, Su Xiaolu put the flowers into the Space.

    When she returned home and saw that Old Wu was still practicing his sword, Su Xiaolu went over to practice with him.

    She went to the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence in the morning and gave Zhou Zhi acupuncture, and stayed for lunch. In the afternoon, she went home to practice her swordsmanship.

    For the next few days, she did not meet Princess Sindili at the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence.

    In the blink of an eye, it waste December.

    One day, there was a knock on the door of the Su family¡¯s house. Madam Zhao opened the door with the child in her arms. When she opened the door and an unfamiliar face, she became vignt. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Sindili imitated the etiquette of the Great Zhou Dynasty. After bowing slightly to Madam Zhao, she said, ¡°Madam Su, my name is Sindili. I want to see your youngest daughter, Su Xiaolu. Can you help me tell her?¡±

    Sindili was very polite. Seeing that she was polite and did not have any ill intentions, Madam Zhao said calmly, ¡°Then please wait a moment.¡±

    Perhaps her daughter knew her, Madam Zhao thought.

    She came to the backyard and saw Su Xiaolu teaching Chen Shi. She stood at the side and looked.

    Su Xiaolu saw Madam Zhao and said to Chen Shi, ¡°Shi, practice by yourself.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu walked towards Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±

    Usually, Madam Zhao would note over when they were practicing their swordsmanship with Little Shiyu. If she came over at this time, something must be up.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Xiaolu, a woman is looking for you outside. She said her name is Sindili.¡±

    Madam Zhao did not know that Princess Sindili was from a foreign dynasty.

    Su Xiaolu was surprised. She did not know why Sindili was looking for her. After thinking for a moment, she smiled at Madam Zhao and said, ¡°I know her. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. She was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression.

    Su Xiaolu went out. Sindili was waiting outside with her maidservant, Jiang Wei. When she saw Su Xiaolue out, worry shed across her beautiful eyes. She asked pleadingly, ¡°Miss Su, can we talk? It¡¯s about your sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know why Sindili was looking for her, but after hearing thest sentence, Su Xiaolu understood.

    Thinking of what Zhou Zhi had said a while ago, Su Xiaolu guessed that Zhou Zhi should have gone straight to the point and talked to Sindili.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure. There¡¯s a teahouse not far from the outer street. Let¡¯s talk there.¡±

    Sindili nodded.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu nced at Jiang Wei. Their gazes only met for a few seconds before Jiang Wei avoided her.

    Jiang Wei knew martial arts, and she was not weak.

    However, Sindili was an ordinary person. Sindili was not a martial artist.

    One was a princess, and the other was a maid, but they were in love.

    Su Xiaolu could not imagine how this happened, but be it in ancient times or in the future, love between people of the same sex was obscure. It was difficult for the world to tolerate them.

    At this time, women often had a harder time than men.

    When they arrived at the teahouse, Su Xiaolu booked a private room. After sitting down, Su Xiaolu spoke first. ¡°What does the princess want to say to me about my sister? Please say it.¡±

    Sindili fidgeted as she ced them on the table. She looked at Su Xiaolu with her deep beautiful eyes and seemed to be conflicted and struggling. After a while, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Miss Su, your brother-inw is the current Crown Prince. He grew up with your sister. Can you tell me how they got along when they were young?¡±

    ¡°I want to hear how they fell in love and got together. Is that okay?¡±

    Sindili looked into Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes and said her request.

    Sindili¡¯s eyes were especially beautiful. They were a rareke blue, deep and charming. It was not an exaggeration to say that she had the most beautiful eyes in the world.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu felt an indescribable attraction. She wanted to take a few more nces at her eyes. It was as if she had fallen into them, making it impossible for her to refuse. She only wanted to agree.

    At this moment, a cute voice jumped out of her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, don¡¯t be bewitched by her. Wake up.

 Chapter 717 - 717 Bewitching 2

    717 Bewitching

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s call woke Su Xiaolu up.

    She did not move and did not know martial arts. The seemingly ordinary Princess Sindili¡¯s eyes could actually bewitch people.

    What she wanted to know was not anything important. There was no need to do this at all. She would tell her anyway.

    Su Xiaolu could understand why Sindili bewitched her. After all, people could lie. She could only trust herself. Moreover, the capital was unfamiliar to Sindili. She did not have a deep rtionship with Su Xiaolu and did not trust her.

    !!

    ¡°Xiaolu, she¡¯s bewitching you. Wake up. Don¡¯t look at her eyes.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp sounded anxious.

    Su Xiaolu replied in her heart, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then be careful.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu responded, Mantis Shrimp was no longer worried.

    Su Xiaolu kept looking into Sindili¡¯s eyes. She did not speak or look away.

    Sindili pursed her lips and asked gently again, ¡°Xiaolu, can you tell me?¡±

    Only then did Su Xiaolu slowly say, ¡°Sure. My sister and my brother-inw grew up together. They liked each other a long time ago¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu slowly told Sindili everything she remembered.

    She did not know when Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng fell in love. Perhaps it was when he asionally picked up drumsticks for her, or when they secretly made little snowmen when the snow fell, or perhaps it was the umtion of affection over the years that turned into love.

    She didn¡¯t know when they realized that it was love, so those countless warm things were all love.

    ¡°They really love each other.¡±

    Sindili did not know that Su Xiaolu had been awake. She thought that her bewitchment had taken effect. Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s story, Sindili also looked envious. After she sighed, she could not help but reach out to hold Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m very easy to get along with. Can you say more good things about me to your sister? I won¡¯t snatch her husband away. I just want to live my life quietly. In ten years, just let me escape at the right time.¡±

    Sindili also revealed her intentions to Su Xiaolu.

    She hoped that Su Xiaolu could help her pull strings so that she could be friends with Su Xiaoling as she wished.

    This way, she and Su Xiaoling would help each other in the future. She could also live a quiet and stable life. When the right time came, she would leave under the guise of illness and leave the pce. She would break free from the shackles of her identity and go far away with the person she loved.

    This was her dream.

    ¡°Please, Xiaolu?¡±

    Sindili begged gently.

    She looked harmless, but Su Xiaolu felt it. As long as she looked into Sindili¡¯s eyes, there was a force guiding her. It made her feel that no matter what request Sindili made, she should agree.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Sister.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed. At the moment, someone had to share the pressure on her sister, and Sindili was a good choice.

    However, Su Xiaolu would also tell Su Xiaoling about Sindili¡¯s abilities.

    After all, the human heart was unpredictable. She had to be vignt.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure we can be very good friends.¡±

    Sindili smiled. When she smiled, she was really beautiful. Su Xiaolu looked at her smile as if she had seen spring bloom, making her feel very good.

    ¡°Xiaolu, we¡¯re friends now, right? If anything happens in the future, I¡¯ll look for you again. When the timees, you have to help me, okay?¡±

    Sindili had achieved her goal. She smiled sweetly and made ns for the future.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    Sindili smiled gently. She had achieved her goal and said goodbye to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She acted as if she was bewitched. She should be going home now.

    Su Xiaolu and Sindili separated and went home.

    Su Xiaolu did not know that after Sindili watched her leave, her body swayed. Jiang Wei, who was beside her, quickly supported her. Jiang Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Princess.¡±

    Sindili smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. She¡¯s very powerful, so I spent a little more energy.¡±

    ¡°Princess, we don¡¯t have to take this path.¡±

    Jiang Wei¡¯s gaze darkened. It was very difficult for them in the Li Dynasty, but it was the same in other countries. After all, the Li Dynasty was still their country.

    If Sindili was unwilling to marry, they could get another princess.

    Sindili had a heaven-sent ability. It was not difficult for her not to take the path of marriage.

    However, Sindili shook her head and said, ¡°But I¡¯m a princess. My status is extraordinary. Even if I don¡¯t do this, I have to get married, and I don¡¯t want to give myself to any of them. I¡¯m yours. The Crown Prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty is a devoted person. He¡¯s unwilling to marry anyone else, and I¡¯m unwilling to get married either. Our alliance would be the best. I will prevent the person he loves from rumors, and he will promise to give us a quiet and stable life. In ten years, we¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Sindili knew that Jiang Wei¡¯s heart ached for her, but how could she bear to make her sad?

    Even if it was difficult, they had to work hard to be together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    Jiang Wei swallowed. How could she deserve this?

    ¡°Jiang Wei deserves this. Jiang Wei is the best.¡±

    Sindili looked at Jiang Wei with love in her eyes.

    ¡°Jiang Wei will protect the princess to the death.¡±

    Jiang Wei lowered her head. She only had her body to serve the princess for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s almost the new year. This year, we¡¯ll set up the new year ourselves and have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.¡±

    Sindili smiled at Jiang Wei. In the Li Dynasty, they were not so unrestrained. In the short two months in the Great Zhou Dynasty, she was the happiest and most rxed. She was going back after the new year. She cherished every day here.

    ...

    Sindili held Jiang Wei¡¯s hand. Jiang Wei did not struggle.

    The two of them returned together.

    Su Xiaolu returned home and entered the pce after telling Madam Zhao. She wanted to talk to Su Xiaoling. Su Xiaoling should know about Sindili.

    This was an act ofst resort.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived at the inner hall, Su Xiaoling was ying with the two babies. She did not look sad.

    Seeing Su Xiaolue, the two sisters looked at each other. Su Xiaoling smiled slightly with deep helplessness. Su Xiaoling asked Dou Fu and Hui Xiang to carry the children away. The inner hall was quiet. Only she and Su Xiaolu were there.

    Su Xiaoling spoke first. ¡°Xiaolu, you know, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Xiaoling lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°Brother Heng has already done a lot for me. He¡¯s done his best. I feel a little ufortable, but I¡¯ll adjust myself. Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry about me. I trust Brother Heng, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Princess Sindili would not share her lover with her. She was content, but it was normal for her to feel ufortable. Only then did she understand that in a person¡¯s heart, there was no room for even a speck of sand. Not to mention being tainted by others, she could not even take a second look.

    ...

 Chapter 718 - 718 Donâ€™t Look at Her Eyes

    718 Don¡¯t Look at Her Eyes

    ¡°Brother Heng also told me about Princess Sindili.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Su Xiaolu. This was the path she had to take. She hoped that her family would not worry about her.

    ¡°Sis, he has no choice.¡±

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling, as intimate as before Su Xiaoling was married.

    !!

    ¡°What I want to tell you is to be careful about Princess Sindili. Don¡¯t keep staring into her eyes. Her eyes have the ability to bewitch people. She can easily order people around.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Su Xiaoling about Sindili¡¯s ability and told her to be vignt when dealing with Sindili in the future. She would not harm others, but she had to be wary of others.

    ¡°Bewitching?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was surprised. Such an ability shocked her.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, you can say that it¡¯s a kind of mental maniption. If you¡¯re not cautious, you¡¯ll fall into her trap easily.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled at Su Xiaolu and gave her a reassuring look.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu with concern in her eyes. ¡°Xiaolu, did that princess¡­¡± use her superpower on you?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled, revealing her white teeth. ¡°Yes, this should be her trump card. She won¡¯t let anyone know easily. When you meet her, just be more careful.¡±

    Bewitching people was an ability, but it was not omnipotent. As long as one was focused and determined, they would not be easily bewitched.

    Using one¡¯s thoughts to control people consumed a huge amount of mental energy. Everyone had a wall in their hearts, and no one was unguarded. Therefore, breaking through a person¡¯s wall required a lot of mental energy. Then, one had to control it. There could not be any idents.

    Sindili needed one to look into her eyes and repeatedly use words to bewitch them. It was enough to prove that her ability was not very strong.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±

    Su Xiaoling nodded in agreement.

    That afternoon, Su Xiaolu apanied Su Xiaoling in the pce. At night, Zhou Heng returned to the hall.

    The three of them had dinner together. After dinner, Su Xiaolu left the pce and went home.

    Su Xiaoling sent her to the entrance of the hall and stood side by side with Zhou Heng. When she could no longer see Su Xiaolu, she turned around and returned to the inner hall with Zhou Heng.

    ¡°Xiaoling, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Zhou Heng felt a lot of helplessness in his heart. These things that he could not control would have added pressure to Su Xiaoling in another form. He felt very guilty.

    Su Xiaoling smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Brother Heng¡¯s heart ached for her, and so did hers.

    It was also very difficult for Brother Heng to shoulder the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.

    If they were all ordinary people, she believed that they would definitely be very harmonious and happy. But now, they had to face too much. Su Xiaoling did not dare to guess what would happen in the future.

    There were too many variables. It was just that now, they were working hard to support each other.

    After returning to the inner hall, Zhou Heng went to see the two little girls.

    He doted on the children. Even though the two children were only a few months old, they recognized him and knew that he was their father. They smiled when they saw him and wanted a hug.

    He had two daughters. The elder sister, Zhou Wei, was more reserved, and the younger sister, Zhou Xuan, was lively. When she saw him, she made a sound and even reached out her hand, looking like she wanted a hug.

    Zhou Heng picked up Zhou Xuan. After that, he put her down and went to carry his eldest daughter again.

    Su Xiaoling watched gently from the side, gradually feeling at ease.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu left the pce and went home. She did not disturb her family and returned to her room.

    Shey down and sank her consciousness into the Space and yed with Mantis Shrimp for a while before going to bed.

    On the 25th of December, Chu Jin got married.

    Su Xiaolu went to the wedding banquet. Chu Jin had many friends and toasted very well. He did not have any brothers and the Chu family did not have any rtives here. The matter of blocking the wine was all thanks to Su Chong, Su Hua, Qi Xingfeng, and Qi Xingzhi. The wedding banquet was very lively. Su Xiaolu went home after the banquet.

    Another three days passed. On December 28th, less than ten days after she saw Princess Sindili, Su Xiaolu obtained confirmation from Zhou Zhi.

    Princess Sindili chose to be Crown Prince Zhou Heng¡¯s secondary consort.

    After returning to the Li Dynasty after the new year, she would officiallye back to the pce in June.

    After the matter was settled, it would not change. Unless Princess Sindili died in an ident, the wedding date would not change.

    When Su Xiaolu returned home from the Wisdom King¡¯s Residence, Madam Zhao was a little unhappy.

    At night, there was a knock on Su Xiaolu¡¯s door. She opened the door. Madam Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, can mothere in?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and moved aside.

    Madam Zhao entered the house and hesitated about how to speak. After a while, she sighed and said sadly, ¡°Xiaolu, if this princess wants to enter the pce, what will happen to your sister? Can she take it?¡±

    How sad would it be to share a husband with someone else?

    As a woman, no one was willing to share their husband with others. Those who could do it had swallowed countless grievances and endured the pain in their hearts.

    Su Xiaolu saw that Madam Zhao was sad. She held Madam Zhao¡¯s hand and sat down. She said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not like that. Listen to me.¡±

    The fewer people who knew about this, the better.

    She should not be telling Madam Zhao, but Su Xiaolu could not bear to see her worry. After thinking about it again and again, Su Xiaolu told Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao listened quietly. She swallowed and revealed a bitter expression.

    After hearing Su Xiaolu exin the process, Madam Zhao said, ¡°They¡¯ve suffered too much. Sigh¡­¡±

    Madam Zhao could not tell what she was feeling. She was happy and worried. She was very gratified that Zhou Heng was loving, but this tested their rtionship too much.

    ...

    Although they were putting on an act for outsiders to see, she might take it seriously sometimes and be paranoid.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Sister knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Su Xiaoluforted Madam Zhao.

    Madam Zhao nodded and smiled. ¡°Your brother-inw is thoughtful. In that case, Mother will be at ease.¡±

    At least for now, Zhou Heng was thoughtful. If anything really happened in the future, Su Xiaoling would have grown many years older. Her mind would also change.

    If only she had chosen an ordinary family for Su Xiaoling sooner back then.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s keep this to ourselves. This is best for Sister. Even Auntie should not know about it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu instructed Madam Zhao. The Su and Chen families had a good rtionship and did not hide anything from each other. However, this matter was not like other things. Su Xiaolu believed that Madam Zhao understood the severity of the matter.

    Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room. You should rest early.¡±

    Madam Zhao stood up and left.

    ...

    Madam Zhao returned to her room. Su Sang was waiting for her. Seeing that Madam Zhao¡¯s expression had softened after returning, Su Sang was relieved. He patted the bed and said gently, ¡°Darling,e and sleep. I¡¯ve warmed the bed up.¡±

 Chapter 719 - 719 The Fifteenth Year

    719 The Fifteenth Year

    With that, Su Sang slept outside and left the warm inner side to Madam Zhao. He did not ask further. He was just using his actions to tell Madam Zhao that he will always be by her side.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s heart warmed. She took off her coat and went to bed.

    In the blink of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Eve. The family had also received many New Year¡¯s gifts.

    Su Chong and Su Hua¡¯s friends in the imperial court had all sent over gifts.

    Sun Baoqian took care of the logistical matters at home. All the New Year¡¯s gifts were recorded and she returned gifts. She was the one who handled them.

    On this point, Lin Yaoyao was very grateful to Sun Baoqian. She didn¡¯t know how to do this, so she poured tea for Sun Baoqian so that she could drink a cup of hot tea.

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Lin Yaoyao said softly.

    Sun Baoqian smiled and shook her head. She said jokingly, ¡°I know a lot about family matters. It¡¯s a little hard on me, but I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister-inw to teach my children in the future.¡±

    Sun Baoqian did not have a child yet. At the mention of children, she could not help but blush.

    She had not given birth for two years and her mother, Madam Lian, had urged her to have children many times. She had no choice but to tell Madam Lian about Su Hua¡¯s n. Madam Lian was shocked and surprised. After understanding it, Madam Lian sighed and stopped rushing her.

    When Sun Baoqian returned, Madam Lian asked more about their rtionship.

    So now, when she talked about children, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy.

    Lin Yaoyao smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, leave it to me in the future.¡±

    The sisters-inw looked at each other and smiled. They got along well and were both very gratified.

    Sun Baoqian thought about how Madam Lian often sighed and said that she was lucky. Sun Baoqianughed. Wasn¡¯t she lucky?

    The sisters-inw chatted for a while before Lin Yaoyao left. Sun Baoqian continued to deal with the records.

    She had full control over this family. Her mother-inw respected her, and so did her sisters-inw. She had also carefully arranged the lives of everyone in the family and was grateful to each other. It was really good.

    Su Hua did not take concubines, which made her even more enviable among the officials¡¯ wives.

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony was arranged, the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was almost ready.

    Every year, during New Year¡¯s Eve, the family would gather together and liven up.

    As usual, they paid New Year¡¯s greetings and received red packets.

    Su Xiaolu had also prepared red packets this year. She wanted to send red packets to her nephew, Su Shiyu.

    Sun Baoqian looked at the chubby child with envy.

    When Su Xiaolu saw this, she smiled and did not say anything. Actually, when she came back this year, Su Hua had already asked her to remove his acupoints.

    If everything went smoothly, Sun Baoqian would be a mother next year. However, looking at Second Sister-inw, she should not know it yet.

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Su Xiaolu followed Chen Shi and Chen Xing out to shop.

    The capital on New Year¡¯s Eve was extremely lively. It would be lively all night.

    There was delicious food, fun things, fireworks, and so on.

    Su Xiaolu went crazy with the two children because she was still young.

    Chen Xing wanted to eat candied hawthorns. The three of them got one each and bought rabbitnterns to ce by the moat.

    There were many people setting up thenterns. Chen Xing smiled cleverly and said, ¡°Sister Xiaolu, I know a ce with very few people. It can allow ournterns to drift very, very far away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just rtively remote.¡±

    Chen Xing was a little hesitant, but he looked at Su Xiaolu hopefully. His sparkling eyes were clearly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pinched Chen Xing¡¯s cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re not afraid of being remote.¡±

    They were all people with martial arts skills. They were not afraid no matter how remote it was.

    Chen Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with happiness as he jumped to lead the way.

    It was on the other side of the moat. There were people here, too, but very few indeed.

    The three of them arrived above the moat and circled down the other side of the path. It was quiet here. No one came here to set offnterns. Only asionally, people would pass by in a hurry on the bridge.

    ¡°From here, there will be thousands of rivers and streams of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    Chen Xing was very proud. He was the one who discovered this small secret passage. He didn¡¯t even tell his brother.

    Su Xiaolu stroked Chen Xing¡¯s hair. ¡°Thank you, Little Xing.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaolu, let¡¯s quickly release thenterns. If we go out from here, ournterns won¡¯t be salvaged by others. Only then will our wishes be fulfilled.¡±

    Chen Xing revealed his white teeth and smiled.

    The three of them lit the small candles in thenterns and gently put them down. Thenterns carried a little candlelight in them and quickly flowed into the distance.

    The three smallnterns went far away.

    The three of them decided to return.

    There were footsteps on the bridge. Su Xiaolu thought that there were people passing by, but in the next moment, the footsteps stopped and a voice came.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, why did you ask me to meet you? What do you mean?¡±

    The woman¡¯s questioning tone seemed to be filled with resentment. She sounded like she was crying, but she also sounded aggrieved.

    Su Xiaolu reached out her finger and pulled Chen Xing and Chen Shi to make a shushing gesture.

    The three of them stopped in tacit understanding and stood quietly in the shadows under the bridge.

    She hadn¡¯t meant to eavesdrop, but she¡¯d identally bumped into them. Now that she was going up, it would be awkward with so many people up there, so the best thing was to wait for them to finish talking and leave.

    Not long after the woman spoke, a man¡¯s voice sounded.

    ...

    ¡°Ah Li, I, I heard that a man has recentlye to your house. Your parents intend to matchmake you. Is that true?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was gentle as he asked softly, anxious.

    In the darkness, Su Xiaolu was as surprised as Chen Shi and Chen Xing.

    They were all familiar with this voice. It was Sun Baoqian¡¯s younger brother, Sun Baoshan. Chen Shi and Sun Baoshan were in the same school. He could tell immediately.

    Now, it was even more impossible to go up.

    After Sun Baoshan finished asking, the woman fell silent.

    After a while, the woman spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    After hearing the answer, Sun Baoshan panicked. He said anxiously, ¡°Ah Li, can you wait for me a little longer? Don¡¯t agree, okay?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Sun, how long will I have to wait? I¡¯m turning 17 after the new year. How long will I have to wait? Father and Mother have already been mocked because of me. You and I haven¡¯t got together yet. If there are any changes in the future, what should I do?¡±

    In front of Sun Baoshan, a beautiful woman looked at him in a daze and asked.

    Faced with her question, Sun Baoshan pursed his lips. He swallowed and said, ¡°Ah Li, I¡¯ll participate in the imperial examination this year. I want to give you something better. I don¡¯t have anything now. I don¡¯t want to make you suffer.¡±

    ...

    He was 19 years old this year. He had studied for so many years, and it was time for him to work hard. Facing the woman he liked, he did not want to aggrieve her. He had nothing now, and she would suffer to be with him.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, if you like me,e to my house to propose marriage within three months after the new year. If you don¡¯te during this period of time, I won¡¯t wait for you. I like you, but I can¡¯t make a stupid bet. I hope you like me because I¡¯m Chu Li. I like you only because you¡¯re Sun Baoshan, not because of what kind of family background you have or what kind of family background I have. We both have a good family background. This is a good thing, but if we want to be together, we need the sincere feelings of walking towards each other. Do you understand?¡±

    Chu Li looked at Sun Baoshan and said seriously.

 Chapter 720 - 720 Feelings

    720 Feelings

    She believed that if Sun Baoshan really liked her, he woulde and propose marriage. If he didn¡¯t, she would have misjudged him. A sincere love was never true just because he said it was. He needed to prove it. If he couldn¡¯t prove it now, how could he endure the test of the countless years in the future?

    Although Chu Li lived in the back residence, she was not a woman who would lose her judgment just by listening to others.

    Her fate with Sun Baoshan came from a coincidence a few years ago. Sun Baoshan found her and sincerely apologized to her before the two of them met. In the past few years, they had exchanged letters and gradually got to know each other.

    She liked Sun Baoshan and was willing to marry him. However, if Sun Baoshan was unwilling to propose marriage, she would never say it.

    !!

    As a woman, she adhered to her duty and stopped being polite. She was brave, but that first step had to be taken by Sun Baoshan because she had her parents, brothers, and sister-inw behind her. She could not do anything that would damage her family¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Chu Li nced at Sun Baoshan and bowed politely before turning to leave.

    She knew that Sun Baoshan was watching her.

    Chu Li did not turn around until shepletely disappeared from Sun Baoshan¡¯s sight.

    Sun Baoshan stopped on the spot for a while. He chased after Chu Li and escorted her out from afar. He only rxed when he saw Chu Li and the maidservant leave safely.

    After Sun Baoshan left for a while, Su Xiaolu, Chen Shi, and Chen Xing came out. The three of them tacitly did not discuss this matter and went home together.

    Thinking of Sun Baoshan, he was going to be 19 years old after the new year. It was time for him to get married.

    Su Xiaolu did not pay much attention to this matter.

    After New Year¡¯s day, the new year began.

    On the first day of the new year, the two sisters-inw were going home to visit their families. Eldest Brother and Second Brother apanied them.

    Su Shiyu was also brought along.

    After discussing with Chen Hu, Su Sang decided to gather for dinner.

    Su Xiaolu apanied Chen Shi to practice his swordsmanship. She seemed to see her past self, who had once practiced martial arts, in Chen Shi. She would not stop until she was exhausted. She had taught Chen Shi. She was his sister and Master.

    Madam Qian and Madam Zhao were chatting casually. Daniu and Erniu were pregnant. Now that Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu were gathered in Furongzhou, Madam Qian had the intention to go to Furongzhou and apany her two daughters to give birth beforeing back.

    They had already done their best with the imperial dishes. They had participated in the pce banquet this year. The final oue was already set.

    They could also rx a little. Madam Qian wanted to go to Furongzhou to apany her two daughters.

    Of course, Madam Zhao supported her. She told Madam Qian not to worry and to leave Chen Shi and Chen Xing to her.

    The two of them chatted andughed. Su Xiaolu felt that they were especially gentle. Madam Qian and Madam Zhao had simr personalities. More importantly, they understood each other¡¯s emotions.

    Gui You and Old Wu were drinking and ying chess in the house. asionally, they could hear Old Wu shouting that he wanted to repent.

    Su Xiaolu felt at peace. She realized that this was the meaning of the word ¡®home¡¯.

    In the afternoon, there was a knock on the door.

    Su Xiaolu flew over to open the door. After the door opened, Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng smiled at her with their children in their arms.

    Su Xiaolu was overjoyed. ¡°Sis is back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned to Madam Zhao and shouted, ¡°Mother, Sister and Brother-inw are back. There¡¯s also Xiaowei and Xiaoxuan.¡±

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng came back to visit their rtives, making their ¡®home¡¯ very perfect.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu¡¯s shout, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian came out together. Su Sang and Chen Hu also cameter.

    Madam Zhao looked at Su Xiaoling¡¯s family of four and instantly teared up. She smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Quick,e in.¡±

    ¡°Sanmei¡ªHeng.¡±

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng brought the children back. This was too surprising for Madam Zhao. This was the first time Su Xiaoling hade to visit her family after she got married, just like ordinary people.

    Madam Zhao had not seen Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan since they were born. A few months had passed. The red and ugly children back then had already grown up to be lively. Their skin was fair and tender, and their big clear eyes looked at people as if they could speak.

    Zhou Heng greeted them respectfully. ¡°Mother-inw, Father-inw, it¡¯s my fault for not bringing Xiaoling back to visit you often.¡±

    Su Sang sighed, but shook his head and said nothing.

    Madam Zhao wiped her tears and said, ¡°Come in and sit. Let me take a good look at you.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t me Zhou Heng, but as parents, they missed Su Xiaoling, so they couldn¡¯t lie to themselves about the me in their hearts.

    They knew etiquette, but they couldn¡¯t control the deep longing in their hearts.

    ¡°Xiaowei, Xiaoxuan, do you remember Auntie?¡±

    Su Xiaoling leaned in front of the two little girls. In the unfamiliar environment, Zhou Wei was especially quiet, but Zhou Xuan looked around, curious about new people and things.

    Zhou Xuan was not afraid of strangers. After a while, she reached out for a hug.

    Su Xiaolu hugged her.

    Madam Zhao carried Zhou Wei over and coaxed her softly. Zhou Wei clenched her fists and pursed her lips. She did not cry, but she did not rx either.

    With the arrival of Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng¡¯s family, it became lively. They talked about the past and many things. Even if they had to talk about it every year, they would never get tired of it.

    Su Xiaolu was especially happy. She prayed in her heart that they could meet like this every year.

    Dinner was early. No matter how reluctant they were, Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng had to return to the pce.

    Su Xiaolu sent them off.

    The carriage was by the street. Seeing them get into the carriage, Su Xiaoling lifted the curtain and said gently to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, go back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She watched the carriage leave before returning home.

    When it was dark, Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao returned with the children. Su Hua and Sun Baoqian had yet to return. Not long after Su Chong and the others returned, a manservant from the Sun residence came to pass a message that Su Hua and Sun Baoqian were going to stay at the Sun residence tonight.

    They were reporting to their family.

    After Su Sang and Madam Zhao found out, they were relieved.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu recalled what happenedst night and was puzzled for a moment. However, she could not go to the Sun residence to eavesdrop. After washing up, she returned to her room to sleep.

    ¡ª-

    At this moment, in the Sun residence, Sun Baoshan had already told his parents, sister, and brother-inw the whole story. He had also expressed his intention. He wanted to marry Chu Li.

    Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian were silent.

    Sun Bocheng sighed and said, ¡°Baoshan, Grandpa and your parents aren¡¯t trying to stop you. It¡¯s just that the difference between us and the Chu family is too great. Chu Leizhen is a fourth-grade general. His only daughter definitely can¡¯t be married off at a low price. If this was three generations ago, our Sun family was also a military family. After umting merits for several generations, our Sun family and the Chu family were alsopatible then.¡±

    Unfortunately, the Sun family was declining and had few children. Now, they had long distanced themselves from the powerful courtiers and only engaged in the business world.

    Some of the favors the Sun family had once made were almost used up when they supported Su Hua.

 Chapter 721 - 721 Determined

    721 Determined

    Marriage was a matter of great importance. No one could help.

    Now, Sun Baoshan had no official position and was only an Elementary Schr. If he married the only daughter of a fourth-grade general, he would probably embarrass himself.

    Sun Bocheng thought hard. Looking at his grandson¡¯s stubborn expression, he sighed and slowly said, ¡°Baoshan, do you understand the difference between the Sun family and the Chu family now? Chu Li is out of your league..¡±

    If he really asked for her hand in marriage, he might anger Chu Leizhen and his wife and say something that would insult their dignity.

    !!

    Although he understood that whatever the Chu family couple said was normal and what Sun Baoshan should bear, words were heartbreaking. He was worried that Sun Baoshan would feel pain and it would affect his future journey.

    Sometimes, when a person was thwarted, they would be braver. However, sometimes, they would never be able to get up again. He was worried. Why did it have to be the Chu family? This made him unable to help even if he wanted to.

    Sun Baoshan gritted his teeth. He looked at his grandfather and then at his parents. He said firmly, ¡°Grandpa, Father, mother, I know that I might be humiliated, but I¡¯m not afraid. I can afford it. This is what I should endure. If I were the Chu family¡¯s parents, I would also not be polite. However, I believe that they must have a discerning eye. Everything they do is for their daughter¡¯s own good. I believe that I¡¯m outstanding. In terms of grade and character, I¡¯m definitely worthy of Chu Li. The Chu family¡¯s father values rtionships and will only marry one wife in his life. I can promise him that I won¡¯t have concubines either. My parents are also loyal people. I¡¯ll treat Chu Li like this too.¡±

    Sun Baoshan knew that it was not easy to get married, but he also knew that if he missed it, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life.

    In the past, he thought that he liked Su Xiaolu because Su Xiaolu had saved him. He had a good impression of her and wanted to marry her like in the novels.

    However, after knowing Chu Li, he gradually understood that his love for Su Xiaolu was admiration. He admired Su Xiaolu for being so powerful and being able to do many things that he could not.

    His feelings for Chu Li was love. He wanted to be with her day and night. Just looking at her quietly made his heart throb. Satisfaction, joy, peace, anticipation, and seven emotions and six desires were all moved by her.

    Madam Lian also looked worried when she saw Sun Baoshan like this.

    Of course, she was willing for her son to marry a high-ranking official, but she had to consider if her parents were willing.

    She thought that her son was the most outstanding because Sun Baoshan was her son. However, in the eyes of others, Sun Baoshan was not perfect. He also had ws.

    Sun Ziqian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Father, let¡¯s use half of our family¡¯s wealth as payment.¡±

    This was his only son, the child he had doted on since he was young. How could he bear to see him sad and disappointed?

    Sun Bocheng looked at Sun Baoshan and asked again seriously, ¡°Baoshan, have you really thought it through?¡±

    Sun Baoshan swallowed and nodded heavily. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve thought about it many times. No matter what the oue is, I ept it. But if I don¡¯t move forward, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. No one can exin love.¡±

    Sun Bocheng looked at Sun Baoshan and nodded.

    Chu Li was a good woman. She knew etiquette and was smart. The Sun family would be really lucky to marry such a woman.

    If he did not seed, it meant that they were not fated. After eliminating Sun Baoshan¡¯s obsession, time would eventually make him let go. He believed that Sun Baoshan was magnanimous. Even if he did not seed, he would not me the heavens and feel hatred.

    ¡°Ziqian, since you¡¯re asking to marry, we have to show our sincerity. The Sun family has been in business for many years and has umted a lot of wealth. Using half of our wealth to propose marriage also shows our sincerity. You and your wife can do as you see fit.¡±

    Sun Bocheng looked at Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian and spoke.

    Sun Ziqian and Madam Lian nodded and agreed in unison. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Sun Baoshan smiled and kowtowed to Sun Bocheng, Sun Ziqian, and Madam Lian. He thanked them gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Father and Mother.¡±

    He heaved a sigh of relief. He had not lied to Chu Li. He would let her see that he was sincere.

    Because of Sun Baoshan, Su Hua and Sun Baoqian stayed at the Sun residence.

    At night, Su Hua was called over by Sun Bocheng.

    Madam Lian came over.

    When the mother and daughter met, Madam Lian sighed. ¡°Sigh, we only found out about this tonight. Your brother hid it really well. Mother is both happy and worried.¡±

    Back then, he said that he was interested in Su Xiaolu, but in the end, he had no chance. Madam Lian was worried sick.

    Later on, she mentioned it to Sun Baoshan a few times. He always said that he wanted to focus on studying and take the schrly examination, so he rejected it. When the child grew up, Madam Lian could not ask further.

    Madam Lian was very happy to know that he had someone he liked, but his sweetheart was the only daughter of a fourth-grade military official. Madam Lian was very worried.

    Sun Baoqian smiled and said, ¡°Mother, everything is predestined. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Brother is not a stupid person. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he takes the schrly examination. Our family is not poor. If nothing unexpected happens, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he makes a name for himself. The Chu family¡¯s requirements for choosing a son-inw are definitely high, but there are many others with higher status than us. Miss Chu¡¯s marriage hasn¡¯t been decided either, right? This means that the Chu family¡¯s parents don¡¯t just judge people by their family background.¡±

    Sun Baoqian was smart. After hearing what had happened, she pondered in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she could guess everything, but she would definitely be able to deduce something.

    Putting aside their family background, her younger brother had a good character and was well read. Her grandfather and father were both people who valued rtionships. These were things that money and power could not buy.

    If the Chu family wanted to look at family background, Chu Li¡¯s marriage would have been decided long ago.

    Therefore, she thought that her brother had hope. At least 50-50.

    ¡°Hearing you say that, Mother¡¯s heart instantly calmed down a lot.¡±

    Madam Lian smiled gently. She held Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand with a gentle gaze and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    At this moment, when her heart gradually calmed down, Madam Lian realized that her daughter had really grown up and became smart and calm. She was confident, gentle, and intelligent. Madam Lian felt very happy. The fact that Sun Baoqian was so confident meant that she had met a good person.

    Sun Baoqianughed and leaned against Madam Lian, wheedling, ¡°Mother, no matter how old I am, I¡¯m still your daughter. Speaking of which, I¡¯m also your only daughter.¡±

    As Sun Baoqian spoke, she looked up at Madam Lian and asked, ¡°Mother, what did you think of Ah Hua and my marriage back then?¡±

    Madam Lian recalled the past. She smiled and said, ¡°I remember what your father said when he brought Su Chong and Su Hua to school. Teacher Lin once asked Su Hua a question. Su Hua¡¯s answer shocked Teacher Lin. Teacher Lin agreed to let him enter the school. Actually, his answer also shocked your father. Your father came back and told me that Su Hua had an extraordinary future.¡±

 Chapter 722 - 722 No Regrets

    722 No Regrets

    Time had also proven that Su Hua was indeed extraordinary.

    His character was amazing, and the title of top scorer was even more impressive. After entering the court and bing an official, he could deal with the mixed nature of the bureaucracy and maintain his true self.

    He doted on his wife even more. Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoqian gently. After her daughter got married, she was still confident and beautiful. Time had only grown her wisdom and did not make her have any resentment in her eyes. These were all closely rted to Su Hua.

    ¡°What did Teacher Lin ask back then?¡±

    Sun Baoqian was very curious. Su Hua had never mentioned these things. Of course, she had never asked.

    Now that she heard it from Madam Lian, Sun Baoqian wanted to know everything about Su Hua.

    Madam Lian looked at the love in Sun Baoqian¡¯s eyes and smiled gently.

    ¡°Back then, Teacher Lin asked them what they thought of their father, Su Sang,¡¯s betrayal of the n. If they felt that it was right, what was right? If they felt that it was wrong, what was wrong? This was a very sharp topic.

    At that time, your father couldn¡¯t help but be anxious when he heard this. He was afraid that Su Chong and Su Hua would get angry and do something out of control.

    The siblings were saved by Su Xiaolu and her Master. Your father was about to speak up to help when Teacher Lin stopped him solemnly. He said that this was his rule for taking in students and asked your father not to interfere.

    At that time, your father saw Su Sang clench his fists. Clearly, this matter was also a heart-wrenching topic for Su Sang.¡±

    Madam Lian spoke slowly. Sun Baoqian couldn¡¯t wait to interrupt. ¡°Mother, what happened then? How did they answer Teacher Lin?¡±

    Madam Lian smiled and continued, ¡°Su Hua answered first. He said that he thought his father had done the right thing and would be grateful to Su Sang for doing that for the rest of his life. The reason was very simple. Ever since Su Sang left the n with his family, the family had eaten their fill and dressed warmly. In the past, he was not smart and could not remember much, but in those memories, he only remembered starving and freezing, was disliked by his grandparents, and was bullied by his brothers in the n. However, after leaving the n, he and Su Chong were cured of their illness and learned to read. Perhaps Su Sang would never be tolerated by the world. However, in Su Hua¡¯s heart, he was the best father. He would always do the right thing. He would always be proud to be Su Sang¡¯s son. After saying that, he even said to Su Sang, ¡®Father, thank you.¡¯¡±

    Madam Lian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°At that time, Su Chong said that he had the same answer as his brother and felt that Su Sang had done the right thing. He didn¡¯t care what others said about Su Sang. Even if the entire world said that Su Sang had done something wrong, he still felt that Su Sang was right. As his son, it was enough that he enjoyed Su Sang¡¯s kindness. As long as Su Sang protected them, even if the world said that Su Sang was bad, they would still think that he was good. On the other hand, if Su Sang didn¡¯t care about them, even if everyone in the world praised Su Sang, they would still think that he was bad.¡±

    ¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. When she found out about this, she was also shocked. At that time, she felt that Su Sang would have a good life in the future with such sons.

    These words moved Teacher Lin to allow Su Chong and Su Hua to enter the school.

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.

    Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Later on, Teacher Lin asked Su Chong another sharp question.¡±

    ¡°What did Teacher Lin ask again?¡±

    Sun Baoqian was also very curious and looked at Madam Lian expectantly.

    Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Lin asked Su Chong about the order of seniority. Su Hua answered him first. Didn¡¯t he think that Su Hua didn¡¯t respect him as a brother? And Su Hua didn¡¯t hesitate and directly told Teacher Lin that he didn¡¯t think so. His brother respected him very much. They were brothers in arms. Even if they would argue over different opinions when they grew up, they would definitely not pay attention to such an insignificant matter. Moreover, his brother was much smarter than him. Su Hua¡¯s answer was better than his. He would only feel very proud because Su Hua was his brother.¡±

    Madam Lian did not expect Su Hua to not tell her about the past after they had been married for so long.

    Madam Lian was amazed. Su Hua¡¯s mind was far more precious than they thought.

    It was said that people often reminisced about hardships and thought about sweetness. The pain of the past was difficult to forget. They always had to talk about it to ease the pain in their hearts.

    Putting aside the pain of the past and only looking forward, such wise actions were easy to say but difficult to do.

    Su Hua never talked about it, but he did it.

    Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoqian gently and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you. You¡¯ve met a good person and formed a good marriage.¡±

    Su Hua had given her so much love and care. Which woman wouldn¡¯t be envious?

    Sun Baoqian smiled in embarrassment. Thinking of Su Hua, her heart felt as sweet as honey. She hugged Madam Lian¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, if I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll give some to my brother so that he can meet a good person and have a good marriage too.¡±

    Madam Lian held Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and looked at her daughter¡¯s jade-like fingers. She felt as if honey was flowing into her heart. She chuckled and said, ¡°Father and Mother are so lucky to have you and your brother. The two of you have always cared about Father and Mother since you were young. You and Shan are both the best children. You¡¯re lucky to be able to marry Su Hua, but isn¡¯t Su Hua also lucky to have married a good girl like you?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Mother doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore. Your brother is also the best child. If the heavens really don¡¯t let them live together, it must be the will of the heavens. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s predestined. No matter what the oue is, we¡¯ll ept it calmly. Life is all about having no regrets.¡±

    Madam Lian immediately rxed.

    Sun Baoqian nodded.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Madam Lian thought that it was gettingte. She patted Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mother will go back and rest. Hua will be back soon.¡±

    Sun Baoqian nodded.

    Madam Lian got up and returned to the main courtyard. When she returned, she realized that Sun Ziqian was already resting. Madam Lian was surprised. ¡°Are you done talking to your son-inw so quickly?¡±

    Sun Ziqian said calmly, ¡°I only asked him a few questions. It didn¡¯t take long.¡±

    Madam Lian thought that Su Hua should have returned long ago after chatting with her daughter for so long, but he did not disturb her and gave the mother and daughter time to chat.

    This son-inw was really rare in the world. He was so sensible and meticulous.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what I said to my son-inw?¡±

    Seeing that Madam Lian had not asked, Sun Ziqian could not hold it in anymore and took the initiative to mention it.

    Madam Lianughed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. I can guess. No matter what you said, he made you feel at ease.¡±

    Sun Ziqianughed. ¡°Madam knows me the best. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

 Chapter 723 - 723 What a Coincidence

    723 What a Coincidence

    Madam Lian was also relieved. The couple fell asleep quietly.

    At this moment, Su Hua had just returned to his room.

    Sun Baoqian was waiting for him. Seeing Su Hua return, Sun Baoqian went up to him. ¡°Hubby.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Hua looked at Sun Baoqian and his voice deepened. Sun Baoqian rarely called her hubby and mostly called him Master. Only when she was extremely aroused in bed did she say the word ¡®hubby¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest too.¡±

    Su Hua held Sun Baoqian¡¯s hand and walked towards the bedroom.

    Sun Baoqian had already reacted and blushed.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but want to call Su Hua hubby just now. Now that she reacted, her face turned red. She didn¡¯t have time to ask anything.

    Su Hua had always been very restrained and was an extremely gentle person.

    However, Sun Baoqian calling him ¡®hubby¡¯ could always make him lose control and he would make her cry before it ended.

    Sun Baoqian wanted to ask Su Hua a few questions, but after this matter, she was satisfied and sleepy. She fell asleep without asking anything.

    The next day, after breakfast, the couple got into the carriage to go home. Sun Baoqian¡¯s face was still red.

    Last night, after they left, the servants tidied up the house. It was inevitable that they would be able to tell. Her mother would definitely know. Just thinking about it made her face burn.

    Sun Baoqian was slightly surprised when she inadvertently met Su Hua¡¯s eyes.

    Su Hua¡¯s gaze was clearly like a wolf¡¯s. Seeing that she was shy, the corners of his lips curled up into a smirk. Before Sun Baoqian could say a word, Su Hua pulled her into his arms, grabbed her waist, and sealed her lips.

    He kissed her for a while before letting go. Sun Baoqian¡¯s face turned even redder. The carriage traveled the streets, but who knew that the couple in the carriage would be so inseparable?

    After Su Hua let go of Sun Baoqian, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Father-inw only asked me a few questionsst night. He asked me how much I knew about the Chu family.¡±

    ¡°I asked Father-inw to rx. There¡¯s an 80% chance that Baoshan will seed. The Chu family is different from ordinary families. General Chu only has a son and a daughter. He asked Chu Jin and Chu Li for their wishes for the engagement. Even before Chu Jin got engaged, he secretly checked with the woman¡¯s side. He only got engaged because he was willing.¡±

    ¡°The Chu family has also checked families regarding his sister Chu Li¡¯s marriage. Chu Li doesn¡¯t have anyone she likes and they respect her wishes, so this matter hasn¡¯t been settled. If Baoshan and Chu Li are in love and the Sun family is sincere, the Chu family can see and feel it. They should agree. However, Baoshan has known Chu Li for three years and is still hiding it. General Chu inevitably has to make things difficult for him. He has to see if Baoshan can withstand the test and if he¡¯s determined to marry her.¡±

    Su Hua told Sun Baoqian what he had said to Sun Ziqianst night to reassure her.

    As long as Sun Baoshan could withstand the test, he would definitely get what he wanted.

    The Chu family valued rtionships. Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen didn¡¯t value power and wealth so much, but they cared a lot about rtionships.

    Back then, when his brother married Lin Yaoyao, Teacher Lin had also entrusted Chu Leizhen to help.

    It was good to have power and wealth, but one¡¯s character and loyalty were indispensable.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Sun Baoqian nodded. She looked at Su Hua with a red face and thanked him softly. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Su Hua¡¯s eyes darkened and he smiled. ¡°Master?¡±

    Sun Baoqian looked at the smile in his eyes and immediately pursed her lips and lowered her eyes shyly. His feelings were too obvious. She was shy and happy. She wanted to look, but she did not dare to.

    When they returned home, the heat on Sun Baoqian¡¯s face did not subside. Her face was red.

    After getting out of the carriage, the winter wind blew, and her pale skin was especially beautiful with a hint of red.

    Sun Baoqian went to look for Madam Zhao. Although Madam Zhao did not ask or restrain her, she was willing to tell Madam Zhao why she did not returnst night and was willing to share family matters with Madam Zhao.

    Su Hua also went to look for Su Chong.

    During the new year, Madam Zhao was mostly in the kitchen.

    When Sun Baoqian arrived, Lin Yaoyao was feeding Su Shiyu soup and Su Xiaolu was eating.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian chatted andughed as they cooked.

    When Sun Baoqian arrived, Madam Zhao was smiling and saying, ¡°If this works, it will be a good fate for Shou.¡±

    When Sun Baoqian heard this, she asked curiously, ¡°Mother-inw, what is it?¡±

    Madam Zhao said happily, ¡°You¡¯re back. Shou came over today and told us something. He followed the eldest son of the Chu family and obtained their favor. General Chu and his wife are interested in betrothing their daughter to him. They hope that he can stay in the capital. It¡¯s time for Shou to get married. He also has a good impression of Miss Chu. If Miss Chu agrees, this matter will be settled.¡±

    Sun Baoqian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew about Hu Changshou and his presence in the Chu family.

    But what a coincidence.

    Sun Baoqian was in a dilemma. There was only one Chu Li. No matter what, someone was going to fail.

    Madam Zhao realized that Sun Baoqian¡¯s expression was a little strange. She asked worriedly, ¡°Baoqian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her with concern, Sun Baoqian sighed. ¡°Mother-inw, my hubby and I didn¡¯te backst night because of the Chu family.¡±

    Sun Baoqian did not want to hide it and exined the matter in detail.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian put down their work.

    Su Xiaolu remained silent. It was neither simple norplicated.

    ¡°I thought it was a difficult thing.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled indifferently and continued, ¡°The Chu family¡¯s daughter hasn¡¯t been engaged yet. There are hundreds of pursuers for girls. It¡¯s fate to choose which family she wants. Everyone understands this principle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shou and Baoshan aren¡¯t unreasonable children. Shou also said that this matter depends on Miss Chu¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Madam Zhao said this because she hoped that Sun Baoqian would not be worried because of this. Even if Chu Li rejected Hu Changshou, it would not affect the rtionship between rtives.

    Hu Changshou was not the kind of person who could not understand. He said he had an ordinary family background. Miss Chu was outstanding in everything, and the Chu family couple were also very easy-going people. He had no right to reject such a good girl. It was a blessing to marry her.

    However, if they were not fated, he would not force it.

    When Sun Baoqian heard Madam Zhao¡¯s words, she was immediately relieved.

    ...

    Madam Zhao asked again, ¡°When is Baoshan going to propose marriage?¡±

    Sun Baoqian shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. My brother has made up his mind. It shouldn¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°I believe Hua and the others have also made things clear. This is also a coincidence.¡±

    Madam Zhao smiled and sighed.

    Sun Baoqian pondered. She wondered what was going on on Su Hua¡¯s side and what would happen if Hu Changshou found out.

    Su Xiaolu stood up silently and went out. She also wanted to know, so she decided to eavesdrop!

    She felt that she was really fated to eavesdrop. Ever since she was young, she had eavesdropped many times.

    Su Xiaolu came to Su Chong¡¯s small courtyard and quietlynded on the eaves. She listened carefully and heard Su Hua¡¯s surprised voiceing from inside the house. ¡°What a coincidence. Brother Shou, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not fated with Miss Chu.¡±

    Hu Changshou was puzzled. ¡°Second Brother, why do you say that? Could it be that Miss Chu already has someone she likes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Hua replied.

    ...

 Chapter 724 - 724 Someone She Likes

    724 Someone She Likes

    Su Chong opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°Really? Chu Jin even told me that he was worried about his sister¡¯s marriage before the new year. It¡¯s a knot in his heart. Now that he¡¯s married, he¡¯s even more worried.¡±

    Chu Jin was very concerned about his only sister. Chu Li was interested in someone, but Chu Jin actually didn¡¯t know. What was going on?

    Hu Changshou was also surprised. His eyes met Su Hua¡¯s and he seemed to understand. He calmed down and said, ¡°Does Second Brother know the person she likes? Who is he?¡±

    Hu Changshou was very smart. He guessed that Su Hua knew him, and this person was someone Su Hua knew. It was very likely that even he knew him.

    !!

    Hu Changshou¡¯s thoughts ran through his mind. He quickly knew that Su Hua had concerns. Hu Changshou smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother, just say it. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not qualified to be picky with Miss Chu, but I don¡¯t like her that much. It¡¯s my honor to be able to marry such a girl, but if we¡¯re not fated, I won¡¯t me the heavens.¡±

    Chu Li¡¯s family background was good, and General Chu was a fourth-grade military officer. He had no right to be picky about Chu Li¡¯s appearance and status. The two of them were of the right age and were chosen by the Chu family. Hu Changshou did not refuse, but if Chu Li did not like him, this matter would not seed.

    Hu Changshou was very calm. Su Hua looked at Hu Changshou and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s Sun Baoshan, my wife¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Chong gasped in surprise.

    Hu Changshou was also shocked when he heard that it was Sun Baoshan.

    Su Hua looked at Su Chong and Hu Changshou and slowly exined the matter in detail.

    Sun Baoqian and Chu Li had known each other for a few years. The two of them were in love. Now, they only need the elders of the two families to know and agree.

    Sun Baoshan had already decided to propose marriage.

    This matter should not involve Hu Changshou, but things were unpredictable. Hu Changshou and Chu Jin got to know each other, and Chu Jin valued Hu Changshou very much. The two of them had experienced life and death together.

    Chu Jin had taken Hu Changshou in as his vice diplomat. He valued him so much and even specially let Hu Changshou meet his parents.

    After a long silence, Hu Changshou said, ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was a schr. He was 19 years old this year and Chu Li was 17. The two of them were verypatible in age.

    Although he was also 19 years old this year, he only knew how to grow crops and hunt in the past. He knew how to read, but he did not know how to write articles. He was just an ordinary farmer.

    Chu Li had a gentle personality, and Sun Baoshan was also a refined person. It was quite good for a talent to be matched with a beauty.

    Su Chong scratched his head, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    Su Hua reached out and patted Hu Changshou¡¯s shoulder, asking him to look into his eyes. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Changshou, Sun Baoshan is my wife¡¯s brother. He has known Chu Li for a few years. It makes sense. I think they will form a good marriage, but you¡¯re also my cousin. You¡¯re also a good man who can stand tall. You¡¯re not inferior to Sun Baoshan. If you like her, don¡¯t leave any regrets. Go and try it boldly.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve known each other for many years and neither of the elders on either side knows. Now that he heard about you, he panicked. You gave him a sense of danger, understand?¡±

    Su Hua looked at Hu Changshou. He did not have to say these words, but he didn¡¯t feel good if he didn¡¯t.

    Sun Baoshan had known the girl for several years and had long fallen in love with her. They were at the right age to get married, but there was no action from him at all. If his daughter was treated like this in the future, his first impression of him would not be good. If it was him, he would not agree easily.

    ¡°Changshou, you¡¯re not inferior to Sun Baoshan. What Chu Jin likes is your future. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Hua exposed the mystery in Hu Changshou¡¯s heart.

    Su Chong took a deep breath. The tip of his tongue touched his teeth and he felt that it was tooplicated.

    He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how. It was better to remain silent.

    Hu Changshou found it unbelievable. He watched as Su Hua¡¯s lips moved. He swallowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Second Brother. I know what to do. No matter what happens in the end, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    He was born in a farming family. Compared to Sun Baoshan, he felt a little inferior.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to fight for himself, but Su Hua¡¯s words made him walk out of his inferiorityplex.

    His past was a foregone conclusion, but his future was immeasurable.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Hua smiled faintly.

    Hu Changshou cupped his hands in thanks. He understood.

    Chu Li was a good girl. Which man didn¡¯t want to marry a virtuous wife? Who didn¡¯t want a woman like Chu Li, who was beautiful and had a good family background? He had no choice when the Chu family chose him. He was willing in his heart. He would never encounter such a good thing again, so how could he be willing to miss it?

    Su Hua¡¯s words made him understand what to do. He had to at least fight for himself.

    Su Xiaolu was relieved to hear this from the eaves.

    She returned quietly.

    During dinner that night, this matter was not mentioned.

    Hu Changshou smiled gently and returned after dinner.

    Su Xiaolu felt that this was quite good. It was awkward to talk about it. However, thinking about Sun Baoshan and Hu Changshou, she did not know who would win the heart of the Chu family¡¯s girl in the end.

    By the time there was a result, she would probably not be in the capital.

    She could only find out through letters.

    At night, Su Xiaolu was already asleep.

    She felt something sweep across her face. Su Xiaolu opened her eyes. A few vines with small white flowers gently brushed against her face. She opened her eyes, got up, and gently went out.

    She flew out of the house and saw Zhou Zhi standing not far away, wrapped in a robe. He had a jade crown tied around his hair and was dressed noblely. What a noble and cold Young Master.

    Su Xiaolu stood in front of him in confusion. ¡°Fourth Brother, what¡¯s the matter sote?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Xiaolu, Happy New Year.¡±

    During the New Year, he was in the pce and could not find time. Now that the New Year was over, it was already veryte when he came out of the pce. He had yet to return to the residence, but he wanted to visit her.

    Even if he knew that there was no oue, he could not stay away.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he was sincere at that moment or not. It didn¡¯t matter what the future held. All he knew was that he wanted to see her now, at this moment.

    ¡°Thank you. Happy New Year to Fourth Brother too. In the new year, I wish Fourth Brother sess, good health, and everything will be as you wish.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said the blessings in her mind.

    ...

    ¡°When are we leaving for Qinghai?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    ¡°Ask the two Seniors. I can do it anytime.¡±

    Zhou Zhi said gently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She lowered her head and looked at her toes.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ll go back then. You should go back and rest early too.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu. Her ck hair reached her waist. She looked beautiful no matter how he looked at her.

    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it, but he restrained himself.

    This couldn¡¯t happen. It was not right.

 Chapter 725 - 725 Marriage Proposal

    725 Marriage Proposal

    Su Xiaolu looked up and smiled. ¡°Alright, Fourth Brother, good night. I¡¯m going back too.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and flew home.

    Zhou Zhi watched as her light figure disappeared. The corners of his lips curled up slightly before he turned around and left.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu asked Old Wu and Gui You when they were going to set off.

    Old Wu twisted his wrist and moved his body as he said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We¡¯ll leave after the 15th.¡±

    This time, she would detoxify that kid first before they could really move. This time, it would be several years before she could see her family again. He would let them stay together longer this year.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian¡¯s cooking was also delicious. He wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it for several years. He also wanted to eat it for a while longer.

    ¡°Oh, all right.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pouted and turned to leave happily.

    Old Wu looked at the yful Su Xiaolu and muttered, ¡°This brat.¡±

    After the new year, the days passed quickly. Before they noticed, it was already the tenth day of the new year.

    It was the tenth day of the new year.

    Su Xiaolu went out to get some information because there might be news about Little Niu.

    Su Xiaolu did not know if he had received the letter she had sent him. Perhaps he had, or perhaps he had not. Su Xiaolu hoped that he had not. After all, if he had not, it meant that he wouldn¡¯te.

    If he received it and did note, it meant that he really could note.

    Thinking of Little Niu, Su Xiaolu felt a little sad. Where was her Junior Brother this year? Did he eat his fill and wear warm clothes? Did he have a house to shelter him from the wind and rain? Su Xiaolu felt suffocated just thinking about it.

    After taking the letter, Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t walk far before she found a quiet ce to read it. When she saw Little Niu¡¯s letter, her hand trembled and her eyes stung. She pursed her lips and opened it. Little Niu¡¯s reply was only a few words.

    Senior Sister, no need to worry, I¡¯m very safe. I wish Senior Sister a happy New Year. Senior Sister, please greet the rest on my behalf. Xiao Niu pays his respects.

    Su Xiaolu read the two short lines again and again.

    She packed up before going home.

    When they returned to the capital, Su Xiaolu was attracted by the festive clothes on the street and the sound of gongs and drums.

    The residents were also discussing spiritedly. They did not know which family was proposing marriage, but themotion was not small.

    Su Xiaolu went over curiously and heard people discussing.

    ¡°The Sun family is really generous. There must be dozens of boxes of good things.¡±

    ¡°How much money does this cost? I¡¯m really envious of them. I wonder which family this girl is from.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. General Chu¡¯s family¡­¡±

    The surroundingmoners discussed animatedly.

    Su Xiaolu was also attracted. Was that Chu family the Chu family she was thinking about?

    Su Xiaolu looked at the crowd and followed everyone without hesitation. Many people followed. Everyone wanted to see which family had this honor.

    It might not be a good thing, but with such a big scene, it was easy to arouse people¡¯s curiosity. There were actually no less than a hundred people following them.

    Along the way, Su Xiaolu heard most of it.

    It was as she thought.

    Today, Sun Baoshan hired a matchmaker, brought generous betrothal gifts, and hired people to the Chu family to propose marriage.

    Su Xiaolu squeezed to the front and saw Sun Baoshan. He was dressed noblely and riding a red date horse towards his destination.

    Behind him were 40 heavy betrothal gifts.

    When they arrived at the Chu family¡¯s house, they first set off firecrackers. Then, the ceremonial knight went forward and knocked on the door.

    The manservant of the Chu family quickly opened the door. Looking at the huge crowd outside, he asked warily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The ceremonial knight and the matchmaker smiled and politely exined the reason.

    The manservant¡¯s mouth opened in a circle. After hearing this, he stuttered, ¡°You, wait, wait.¡±

    Sun Baoshan had already dismounted. He straightened his clothes and waited respectfully.

    Not long after, a loud voice came from the Chu Residence.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into my Chu Residence!¡±

    Chu Jin¡¯s voice arrived before he did.

    Before Sun Baoshan saw him, he had already raised his hand and bowed respectfully. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Junior Sun Baoshan is here to ask for Miss Chu Li¡¯s hand in marriage. I hope you can fulfill my wish.¡±

    Chu Jin ran out and grabbed Sun Baoshan¡¯s cor without thinking. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How dare youe? Do you really think I won¡¯t beat you up?¡±

    The Chu family had also found out about Sun Baoshan and Chu Li in the past few days.

    Chu Leizhen flew into a rage and locked Chu Li up. He rejected the Sun family and said that it was impossible between Sun Baoshan and Chu Li.

    At that time, Sun Baoshan had made it clear that he would not give up. He woulde and propose marriage on the 11th. Chu Jin waved his fist and smashed a table with it, saying that if he dared toe, that would be his end.

    A few days passed.

    The Chu family was also nervous. They were afraid that Sun Baoshan woulde, but they were also afraid that he would not.

    When they heard the sound of firecrackers outside, Chu Jin clenched his fists and said that he wanted toe out and teach Sun Baoshan a lesson. It was Chu Leizhen who suppressed him and asked him to wait. After the manservant came to report, Chu Jin rushed out and prepared to teach Sun Baoshan a lesson.

    He was fierce and almost picked Sun Baoshan up. ¡°Do you believe that you¡¯ll die here with a punch from me?!¡±

    That damn schr actually stole his sister¡¯s heart and hid it for so long. Just looking at him made him angry!

    As expected, schrs were scheming.

    ...

    Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen also followed behind. The couple looked at Sun Baoshan solemnly.

    Sun Baoshan had said that he wanted to propose marriage, so he came. Even if he would humiliate himself, he came. Even though he could barely breathe now and his heart was beating very fast, he still said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m sincere. I really like Chu Li. These 40 betrothal gifts are all the wealth that my family can take out now. They¡¯re half of my family business. I know I¡¯m in the wrong, but I¡¯m serious about Chu Li. Please believe me.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think we can believe you just because you said so?¡±

    Chu Jin saw that Sun Baoshan¡¯s face was red from holding it in and let go of him in disdain. He was strong and had superpowers in terms of strength. How could Sun Baoshan withstand it? He couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. If he hadn¡¯t been supported, he would have fallen.

    Before Sun Baoshan could catch his breath, Chu Jin looked at his sickly appearance and said in disdain, ¡°Look at you. A gust of wind is enough to blow you down.¡±

    Chu Jin was furious just thinking about it. It was true that Sun Baoshan was a schr, but there were so many schrs in the world. Not all schrs could stand out in the future.

    Unlike Hu Changshou, who had a good name and was not bad-looking. He was also lucky and had a good body. No matter how one looked at him, he was ten times better than Sun Baoshan.

    However, such a schr had stolen his sister¡¯s heart. Chu Li had also expressed her determination. She and Sun Baoshan were in love and she asked her parents to fulfill their wish.

    Chu Jin was furious just thinking about it, and he was even more unhappy with Sun Baoshan.

    After Sun Baoshan stabilized himself, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°I know that my body is inferior to yours, but I¡¯ve never neglected my exercise. I definitely can¡¯tpare to you, but I¡¯m confident that I can protect ordinary people. I can protect the person I want to protect. I can do anything for her.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 726 - 726 Marriage Proposal 2

    726 Marriage Proposal

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Chu Jin frowned and pointed at Sun Baoshan. He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t know what to say about him.

    He was annoyed to death.

    If it had been a few months ago, everyone would have been happy about this. But now, they had all found a good husband for Chu Li, but Sun Baoshan had appeared again.

    !!

    It was impossible for them not to think too much about it.

    ¡°What are you thinking? What were you doing before this?¡±

    Chu Jin gritted his teeth. If he was a martial arts practitioner, he would not waste his breath on him. He would have attacked long ago.

    However, he was a schr. With his mediocre martial arts, he could not even withstand a single move from him. His body should be considered good among ordinary schrs, but in front of him, he would probably be reincarnated with a punch.

    He couldn¡¯t win in his words.

    And he couldn¡¯t bring himself to attack.

    Chu Jin really had no way to deal with schrs.

    Sun Baoshan looked at Chu Jin respectfully. He swallowed and said the truth from the bottom of his heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I have no name. I wanted to wait for me to achieve something, but¡­¡±

    There was no time to wait. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to express it, Chu Li would be someone else¡¯s wife.

    Even if he was unknown and had nothing, he still wanted to give it a try with sincerity.

    Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen arrived quickly.

    Looking at the gifts in the courtyard and the refined Sun Baoshan, Chu Leizhen¡¯s face darkened and he did not show any emotions.

    Madam Wen was also deep in thought. Sun Baoshan hade at the wrong time. If it had been half a year earlier, the couple would definitely have been very happy.

    But now, the couple had openly asked Hu Changshou for his opinion. Hu Changshou had also agreed. If they regretted it now, they would be trampling on Hu Changshou¡¯s face.

    Hu Changshou was a good man. It was not bad for his daughter to marry him.

    However¡­ Madam Wen thought about what Chu Li had said at night. Her daughter liked this respectful and stubborn schr in front of her.

    The atmosphere seemed to freeze.

    The Chu family could not be rough with Sun Baoshan, and Sun Baoshan refused to leave by himself. The Chu family ignored him and he just stood there.

    At this moment, in the backyard, Chu Li was sitting quietly in front of the window. The window had been sealed by her father, so she couldn¡¯t see out of the window. She closed her eyes and recalled the sound of firecrackers she had heard just now. It was the tenth day today. Was he here?

    ¡°Crack¡ª¡±

    There was a sound outside the door. Chu Li looked over and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiao Xing, is that you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s me. I have some questions. Can I talk to you in detail? Please be at ease. I won¡¯te in. I¡¯ll be outside the door. For the sake of convenience, pleasee out.¡±

    Hu Changshou said gently from outside the door.

    Chu Li had seen him before. He was waiting for her to agree, but he didn¡¯t expect her to already have someone in her heart.

    Now that Sun Baoshan hade to propose marriage, the Chu family was in a difficult position. Hu Changshou knew very well that even if the Chu family regretted it, he could not say anything. However, the Chu family respected him. During this period of time, Hu Changshou was d that he had made a good friend like Chu Jin.

    This matter was rted to him, so he couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. He came to look for Chu Li to ask for confirmation.

    ¡°Young Master Hu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Chu Li walked to the door and apologized softly.

    Hu Changshou smiled. The atmosphere outside was tense. He didn¡¯t have much time, so he didn¡¯t dy and asked directly, ¡°Miss Chu, do you really like Sun Baoshan?¡±

    Chu Li pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know the meaning of Hu Changshou¡¯s question, but she didn¡¯t want to lie to Hu Changshou, so she only thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Yes, I like him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m an ordinary person. I¡¯m very lucky to have met your brother. A long time ago, your brother told me that he has a sister. He values me very much. After meeting you, you have a gentle personality, are virtuous, and are reasonable. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you now, but if you marry me, I¡¯ll definitely treat you sincerely and not take concubines in this life. Perhaps I don¡¯t have anything now, but in the future, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to honor you. I can swear to the heavens that if I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death.¡±

    Hu Changshou made his intentions clear. He didn¡¯t want to give up without doing anything.

    Chu Li was a very good girl. If he missed her, he would definitely not meet such a good person in the future. The Chu family¡¯s general was very forthright and open-minded. Sun Baoshan had to fight for himself, so how could he give up so easily?

    When Chu Li heard Hu Changshou¡¯s words, she replied softly, ¡°Young Master Hu, I know you¡¯re a good person. Since Young Master has made it clear, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I¡¯ve known Young Master Sun for many years. I like him. I¡¯m waiting for him to take this step. If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll listen to Father and Mother. You¡¯re a very good person. I believe you¡¯ll do what you say. I¡¯ve been friends with Young Master Sun for many years and have a clear conscience. However, he took this step for me. I don¡¯t want to disappoint him. I like him too.¡±

    ¡°Among us, the most innocent person is you, Young Master Hu. I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t be indifferent anymore. Even if Father and Mother don¡¯t agree now, or whatever, I won¡¯t agree to being with you anymore. Young Master Hu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Chu Li said what was on her mind and felt much better.

    Hu Changshou could be said to be the most innocent in this matter.

    She liked Sun Baoshan, so she was unwilling to give up just like that. She had given Sun Baoshan a chance. If Sun Baoshan did note, it meant that she had misjudged him. She would definitely not contact Sun Baoshan again.

    However, Sun Baoqian was here. He was sincere. She could not be indifferent, let alone agree to Hu Changshou.

    ¡°Thank you for being so honest, Miss Chu. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chu. There will definitely be a good oue this time.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled in relief.

    Chu Li looked weak, but she was actually a tough and brave girl.

    After getting this answer, he felt relieved. He didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave.

    A door away, Chu Li heard Hu Changshou¡¯s footsteps. She had already guessed a little. Hu Changshou was really a very good person. She was the one who was not fated to bepatible with him. She believed that the heavens would give Hu Changshou a good fate.

    Chu Li was sincerely grateful to Hu Changshou.

    When Hu Changshou went out, there were many people surrounding the Chu family¡¯s courtyard. Many of them had already left because they were bored, but there were also some stubborn and bored people waiting for the final oue.

    Chu Leizhen and his wife stood quietly not far away, and so did Sun Baoshan.

    Chu Jin wanted to scold him many times, but in the end, he did not.

    Daughters of families were highly sought after. Sun Baoshan came sincerely, so it would seem rude for the Chu family to scold him. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that their family¡¯s standard was too high. Even if Chu Li didn¡¯t marry Sun Baoshan, she still had to get married. If she ruined her reputation, what would others think?

    ...

 Chapter 727 - 727 Test

    727 Test

    He could not hit or scold him.

    Sun Baoshan refused to leave. How annoying.

    When Hu Changshou came out, Chu Jin immediately went forward. ¡°Changshou.¡±

    Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen immediately looked at him.

    !!

    Madam Wen opened her mouth to speak, but she had no words.

    Hu Changshou walked up to Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Uncle Chu, Auntie, can I talk to you?¡±

    As Hu Changshou spoke, he looked at Sun Baoshan in the courtyard.

    Sun Baoshan also looked over. Their eyes met and both of them were calm.

    Chu Leizhen looked at Hu Changshou. He had a gentle personality and did not have any resentment or anger. He was a rare good man.

    He looked at Sun Baoshan, who was not far away. He was refined and sincere. He was also a rare good man.

    But there was only one daughter.

    Chu Leizhen nodded and made an inviting gesture to Hu Changshou.

    Chu Jin walked towards Sun Baoshan and gritted his teeth. ¡°Just you wait.¡±

    Speaking of who liked her more, Chu Jin had no objections. He liked Hu Changshou more. Who was Sun Baoshan? He didn¡¯t know him. That weakling didn¡¯t even have the heart to be friends. Now, he even wanted toe and ask to marry his sister. He even deceived his sister¡¯s heart. How detestable!

    Sun Baoshan stood quietly and waited.

    When they returned to the front hall, Hu Changshou cupped his hands and greeted Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen. He said, ¡°Uncle Chu, Auntie, Miss Chu and Young Master Sun are in love. Please allow me to leave.¡±

    ¡°Child, you¡­¡±

    Madam Wen¡¯s eyes turned red. Such a good child.

    Chu Leizhen sighed. ¡°Changshou, our family has let you down.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t found out about Chu Li¡¯s feelings earlier, which resulted in this situation.

    Sun Baoshan was sincere and Chu Li liked him. In the end, this tug-of-war would definitely lean towards his daughter. Hu Changshou was good, but Chu Li was his daughter.

    Hu Changshou was magnanimous. His words at this moment hadpletely embarrassed the Chu family. Chu Leizhen felt an indescribable guilt in his heart. He looked at Hu Changshou solemnly and said, ¡°Changshou, our Chu family owes you a favor. If you need help in the future, even if I¡¯m not around, there¡¯s still Chu Jin. At the very least, there¡¯s still Chu Jin¡¯s future children. You¡¯re magnanimous and gave the Chu family face. I, Chu Leizhen, am grateful to you.¡±

    Chu Jin was not stupid. He knew what this meant. He promised Chu Leizhen, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Madam Wen sighed. She did not interrupt and was also grateful.

    Hu Changshou smiled gently and said, ¡°Uncle Chu, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. It¡¯s also my fortune to befriend Chu Jin. Marriage is a red string pulled by the heavens. How can we control it? There are very few people in this world who are truly in love with each other. Why break them up in such a short life?¡±

    Chu Leizhen was touched. He patted Hu Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I admire your magnanimity. My daughter doesn¡¯t have this fortune. In the future, there will definitely be a good fate waiting for you.¡±

    Madam Wen also nodded heavily with red eyes.

    Hu Changshou smiled. ¡°I hope so too.¡±

    After Hu Changshou made things clear, he felt relieved. He walked to Chu Jin¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Sun Baoshan is a good person. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. When the date is set, I still have to get a cup of wedding wine.¡±

    Since it was already a done deal, he would give them his blessings peacefully.

    Sun Baoshan was a good person, and Chu Li¡¯s taste was not bad. Such a smart girl would not misjudge someone.

    Chu Jin patted Hu Changshou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s drink another day.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled and nodded in agreement. He cupped his hands respectfully at Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen and said politely, ¡°Uncle Chu, Auntie, Junior will take his leave.¡±

    Hu Changshou left with a smile. Chu Leizhen and his wife sighed.

    Hu Changshou couldn¡¯t help but think that although he seemed to have saved the Chu family¡¯s dignity, he was also saving his own dignity.

    Hu Changshou came out and looked at Sun Baoshan, who was still motionless. He took a calm look and left. His expression was cold, making Sun Baoshan unable to guess what he was thinking.

    Seeing the nervousness in Sun Baoshan¡¯s eyes, Hu Changshou turned around and smiled. Although Sun Baoshan would not be nervous for long, it was good to make him nervous for a while longer.

    After Hu Changshou left, the crowd who came to watch the show and did not know what was going on made way for him.

    Sun Baoshan kept looking at the corridor nervously. After Hu Changshou left, when would the Chu familye?

    What did they say inside?

    Sun Baoshan was extremely anxious. After a while, the Chu family did note out.

    After a long time, no one from the Chu family came.

    There were fewer and fewer people watching the show. The Chu family was no longer around. What was there to see?

    As the sky darkened, the onlookers dispersed.

    In the cold courtyard, only Sun Baoshan stood there motionless.

    It was getting dark. The Chu family did note out or chase him away.

    Sun Baoshan¡¯s throat was dry. He smiled bitterly and was not prepared to leave. Since the Chu family did not chase him away, he would not leave.

    No matter what, he wanted an answer. He couldn¡¯t leave like this. If he left like this, it would really be impossible between him and Chu Li.

    Sun Baoshan was like a statue.

    He didn¡¯t know that Chu Jin was watching him in the dark. He saw that the door of the Chu family¡¯s residence was closed, but Sun Baoshan was still standing on the spot. Chu Jin turned back and said reluctantly to Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen, ¡°That kid hasn¡¯t left yet. His health is too poor. I saw him staggering a few times.¡±

    If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t even sway for three days and three nights.

    Sun Baoshan had only been standing for half a day and his face was pale. He was really weak.

    Chu Leizhen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Ignore him. Let him stand there. We¡¯ll see what happens tomorrow morning.¡±

    Madam Wen was a little worried. ¡°He¡¯s a schr. He didn¡¯t eat or drink for the entire day. If anything happens, how will we exin it to his parents?¡±

    ...

    Chu Leizhen was angry. ¡°Exin? What exnation? I didn¡¯t ask him to stand there and not leave! He can¡¯t me our Chu family even if he dies. How dare he!¡±

    Chu Leizhen was already angry. He was not angry with Madam Wen, but he had nowhere to vent his anger.

    He did not beg Sun Baoshan toe.

    Madam Wen¡¯s eyes turned red. Before she could speak, Chu Leizhen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He hurriedly said to Chu Jin angrily, ¡°Kid, make a trip to the Sun family. Tell them that I want Sun Baoshan to stand there for three days and three nights before I¡¯m willing to see him. If anything happens, I don¡¯t care. If their hearts ache, quickly bring their child back. Don¡¯t me my Chu family if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Without another word, Chu Jin stood up and went out.

    Chu Leizhen turned around andforted Madam Wen. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry with me. I was too angry. He¡¯s a schr, so I couldn¡¯t do anything to him. If he was a martial arts practitioner, I would have beaten him up long ago.¡±

    When his son was around, he was too embarrassed to coax his wife. When his son left, Chu Leizhen could not keep up the act and exined to Madam Wen gently.

    Madam Wen smiled with tears in her eyes and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not ming Master. I¡¯m ming myself.¡±

 Chapter 728 - 728 Test 2

    728 Test

    Chu Li was her daughter. It was her fault for not doing her best as a mother and not discovering it earlier that led to this situation.

    If she had discovered it earlier, things would not have turned out like this. Madam Wen med herself.

    Chu Leizhen couldn¡¯t stand these words even more. There was no one around. He pulled Madam Wen into his arms and said, ¡°How can I me you? You¡¯re not a god or a roundworm in our daughter¡¯s stomach. She¡¯s a big girl. How can you know what she¡¯s thinking?¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t agree that our daughter likes this kid, but if he wants to be the son-inw of my Chu family, he has to go through some tests. How can we let him marry our daughter so easily? Don¡¯t worry, as long as the Sun family doesn¡¯te tonight, I¡¯ll invite Sun Baoshan here tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Chu Leizhen told Madam Wen gently. He was not stupid. If Sun Baoshan was sincere, this night would be enough to prove it.

    If he wasn¡¯t sincere, then pretend he didn¡¯t say anything.

    With Sun Baoshan¡¯s body, it was definitely not a problem for him to stand for a day and a half. With sincerity, a day and a half was enough.

    If he couldn¡¯t even stand for a day and a half, then it would be a dream for him to marry his daughter.

    Madam Wen sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go see our daughter.¡±

    Now, it was up to Sun Baoshan to pass the test.

    Chu Jin went over personally. He would definitely handle it well.

    Chu Li was locked up. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. She was quiet.

    Madam Wen got up and went to her daughter¡¯s room.

    When Madam Wen arrived, the maidservants retreated. Madam Wen entered and saw Chu Li sitting in front of the window. Madam Wen walked over and sat down. Then, she said, ¡°Nini, he¡¯s here.¡±

    Chu Li looked at Madam Wen and smiled. ¡°Mother, I know.¡±

    Madam Wen sighed. ¡°Nini, if he can¡¯t withstand this test, let¡¯s give up, okay?¡±

    Madam Wen was really afraid that Sun Baoshan would not be able to withstand the test. Chu Li would not be able to recover because of him. If that really happened, what should she do?

    Chu Li nodded and replied gently, ¡°Mother, if he can¡¯t withstand the test, I¡¯ll listen to Father and Mother.¡±

    Madam Wen was gratified and heartbroken to see how considerate Chu Li was. She pulled her daughter¡¯s hand and patted it gently. ¡°Your father asked him to stand there until noon tomorrow, your brother will also go to the Sun family to check on them.¡±

    Chu Li lowered her eyes and pursed her lips. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Hu?¡±

    At the mention of Hu Changshou, Madam Wen could only sigh. ¡°Nini, Changshou is also a very good man. He went back. You and him will let bygones be bygones. Even if you and Sun Baoshan don¡¯t get together, Father and Mother won¡¯t be able to ask about his feelings anymore.¡±

    Chu Li was relieved. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not so lucky.¡±

    ¡°What luck? You¡¯re just not fated to be.¡±

    Madam Wen patted Chu Li¡¯s hand. Who asked her daughter to like Sun Baoshan? Now that her sweetheart hade to propose marriage, how could her daughter not be flustered? If it were her, she would be the same.

    It was easier said than done to ept someone else when you already had someone in your heart.

    Chu Li lowered her eyes and remained silent. At this moment, she could only wait quietly.

    She did not know what the oue would be. No one knew if Sun Baoshan could withstand the test.

    ¡ª-

    Meanwhile, Chu Jin had already arrived at the Sun residence.

    After calling for the manservant to deliver the message, Chu Jin stood outside and waited. He did not enter the Sun residence.

    When Sun Bocheng, Sun Ziqian, and Madam Lian heard the servant¡¯s report, they immediately came out to wee him.

    They took it very seriously.

    Chu Jin had a fierce look on his face. Before the Sun family could speak, he said unkindly, ¡°That son of yours is still standing in my courtyard and refusing to leave. We martial arts practitioners don¡¯t know the severity of our actions. We can¡¯t hit him. If you don¡¯t persuade him to leave, we won¡¯t care. Let him stand there. However, I, Chu Jin, will say this today. If anything happens to Sun Baoshan, it has nothing to do with our Chu family. Hmph!¡±

    Hearing Chu Jin¡¯s words, Madam Lian¡¯s heart tightened.

    Sun Bocheng and Sun Ziqian frowned.

    Chu Jin looked at them. He had already delivered the message. Let¡¯s leave it at that.

    Without waiting for the Sun family to say anything, Chu Jin turned around and left.

    Sun Bocheng¡¯s family watched Chu Jin leave quickly and did not speak.

    When Chu Jin was out of sight, Madam Lian sighed softly. ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Sun Ziqian looked at Sun Bocheng and said hesitantly, ¡°Father, Baoshan¡¯s health isn¡¯t good to begin with. He¡¯s been gone for a day today. With the Chu family¡¯s attitude, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even give him a sip of water. Could it be that we really¡­¡±

    Were they really going to ignore it?

    After all, that was his son. Sun Ziqian¡¯s heart ached. Even though the situation had changed and Sun Baoshan¡¯s body was no longer as weak as before. After taking the divine medicine, his body seemed to have improved.

    He was stubborn in the Chu family. It would not be life-threatening to stand there for a few days and nights. However, Sun Ziqian could not bear to see him do so.

    Sun Bocheng stroked his beard and said calmly, ¡°Let me ask you, if you call Shan back now, will hee back with you?¡±

    Sun Ziqian was speechless. No, Sun Baoshan wouldn¡¯t follow him back like this. He hadn¡¯t obtained the answer he wanted this time. It was impossible for him to go home like this.

    ¡°Since we know, we¡¯ll let him be. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t let go of now. We¡¯ll see how it goes in a few days. At the very least, we¡¯ll make him give up on all his hopes at once.¡± Sun Bocheng sighed in his heart. That was his only grandson. How could his heart not ache? His heart ached too, but could he stop him just because his heart ached?

    Not only could they not stop him, but they also had to support him. If this matter continued, he would be tortured for the rest of his life.

    Therefore, no matter what the oue was, they would end his hopes once and for all.

    ¡°Instead of worrying, why don¡¯t you invite that girl from the Su family to prescribe some good medicine for him to recuperate? That girl from the Su family is rarely at home all year round. With her around, at least Shan¡¯s body won¡¯t be injured,¡± Sun Bocheng looked at his son and daughter-inw and said earnestly.

    Usually, after a few days, Sun Baoshan would definitely fall sick. It was hard to say if he would fall ill.

    However, it was the new year and Su Xiaolu was still at home. If he got some good medicine from her, he would definitely be able to protect his grandson¡¯s body.

    Madam Lian nodded. ¡°Thank you, Father-inw. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Madam Lian was worried about Sun Baoshan and her heart was in a mess. Now that Sun Bocheng had reminded her, Madam Lian knew what she had to do. As a mother, her heart ached for her child, but she could not bear it on behalf of Sun Baoshan. All she could do was think of a way to protect Sun Baoshan¡¯s body.

    Madam Lian wrapped herself up gently and left.

    ...

    After Madam Lian left, Sun Bocheng looked at Sun Ziqian and said, ¡°Ziqian, don¡¯t interfere in Shan¡¯s matters, understand?¡±

    Sun Ziqian was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    Sun Bocheng shook his head and said, ¡°You all ignored the root of the matter because you were worried.¡±

    Sun Bocheng thought about his guess. Seeing Sun Ziqian¡¯s nk expression, he smiled helplessly and said, ¡°If the Chu family doesn¡¯t agree, how can Shan stay without leaving? They don¡¯t seem to have done anything to Shan. They¡¯re actually testing him.¡±

 Chapter 729 - 729 Pass

    729 Pass

    Sun Ziqian was shocked.

    But his father¡¯s words were like enlightenment, and he immediately understood everything.

    Sun Ziqian was a little excited. ¡°Father, after passing the test, will Shan be able to marry the Chu family¡¯s daughter?¡±

    His son really liked Chu Li.

    Sun Bocheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but after passing the test, there¡¯s always a chance.¡±

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Sun Ziqian sighed. It seemed that there was really nothing he could do now.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu watched for a long time before leaving, like manymoners.

    When Madam Lian came to ask for medicine, Su Xiaolu did not ask further and gave her the prescription.

    Anyway, in a few days, they would eventually find out.

    Madam Lian was worried and did not stay long. She took the prescription and returned home.

    ¡ª-

    When Chu Jin returned home, he looked at Sun Baoshan, who was still standing still. He said angrily, ¡°Are you really not going back?¡±

    Sun Baoshan swallowed his dry throat before answering, ¡°No, is General Chu willing to see me now?¡±

    He had been here all day without food or water. His stomach was a little ufortable from hunger, and his throat was very dry, but he had noints. He only asked very normally.

    Chu Jin snorted. ¡°No.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Sun Baoshan stood quietly and waited.

    Chu Jin went to inform Chu Leizhen and returned to his room.

    Yuan Yuan had already returned to her room. Seeing Chu Jin return, she poured a cup of tea and sent it over for Chu Jin to drink.

    Yuan Yuan did not participate in the Chu family¡¯s matter today. She was a new wife who had just married not long ago and did not understand many things. It was not convenient for her to participate, so she simply avoided it.

    Chu Jin drank the tea and was still very depressed. He looked at Yuan Yuan and said, ¡°Xiaoyuan, do you think Nini¡¯s eyes are bad? That Sun Baoshan is so weak. He¡¯s not as good as Hu Changshou.¡±

    Yuan Yuan smiled faintly and said, ¡°How would I know if Hu Changshou is good or not?¡±

    Chu Jin looked at Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan had a very good temperament. It was obvious that she was a well-mannereddy from a wealthy family.

    Chu Jin hugged her and said with a smile, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Yuan Yuan smiled shyly.

    Chu Jin carried Yuan Yuan to the bed and pressed his body down to kiss her. He muttered, ¡°If only women were like men and could take concubines. This way, the problem would be resolved.¡±

    If women were the same as men, his sister wouldn¡¯t have to be so troubled. Hu Changshou was good and she liked Sun Baoshan too, so she could just have them both.

    Yuan Yuan: ¡°¡­¡±

    What kind of nonsense was that!!

    Chu Jin dared to say anything. On the day of their marriage, before they even consummated their marriage, he had already said that he wanted to take concubines in the future. She was not allowed to stop him.

    However, he also said that she was the only mistress of the family. All the children born by his concubines in the future would belong to her.

    He also promised that no matter how much he liked concubines, he would not dote on them and neglect her. If the concubines were arrogant and disobedient, as the main wife, she could do whatever she wanted, be it beating, scolding, or selling them.

    Yuan Yuan was really shocked at that time. She wondered why this person was like this.

    She looked at him seriously and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. It was their wedding night, so she couldn¡¯t do anything. After Chu Jin finished speaking, they continued as if nothing had happened.

    It¡¯s not strange for him to say that now, Yuan Yuan thought.

    She pretended not to hear him and let it pass.

    She did not care about Chu Li¡¯s matters, but she had a way to deal with Chu Jin¡¯s matters. Chu Jin had said that he wanted to take concubines, but he had also said that he would only do it after she gave birth to the legitimate son, there was enough time for her to set things up.

    ¡ª-

    As night fell, it was quiet all around. Even the insects were asleep.

    It was just the beginning of the new year, so it was still a little cold.

    Sun Baoshan had been standing for the entire day. He could not even feel his legs.

    He felt a little cold. He tightened his cloak and continued to stand still like a tree.

    Su Xiaolu watched from afar. She yawned. It was already after midnight.

    Sun Baoshan did not have any martial arts skills, so he naturally could not sense it.

    General Chu was watching him from the dark.

    Su Xiaolu could feel the change in Chu Leizhen¡¯s emotions.

    When Chu Leizhen tested Sun Baoshan, none of the Sun family came over to bring Sun Baoshan back. Chu Leizhen was extremely conflicted. On one hand, he felt that Sun Baoshan was not bad, but on the other hand, he was very angry. This brat had actually written letters to his daughter for a few years! No, he could not let him off so easily!

    Sun Baoshan did not know about the surveince and test in the dark. He only stood quietly and let time pass bit by bit.

    Su Xiaolu saw that Sun Baoshan was in a good state. She looked at the sky and returned quietly under the night sky.

    That night, Sun Baoshan did not sleep the entire night.

    Chu Leizhen and Madam Wen were the same.

    In thetter half of the night, Madam Wen couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw Sun Baoshan sway. She asked softly, ¡°Master, are we really going to ignore him?¡±

    Chu Leizhen said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care. It hasn¡¯t even been a day. If he can¡¯t even stand for a day. How can he bear the weight of a family in the future? His body is too weak.¡±

    ...

    If he couldn¡¯t even endure this bit of hardship, it could be seen how weak his body was.

    Madam Wen was helpless.

    Fortunately, Sun Baoshan only swayed for a moment before stabilizing himself.

    As the sky lit up bit by bit, many voices came from outside. The Chu Residence was facing the street, and there were many people shouting and hawking.

    The servants of the Chu residence quickened their pace when they passed by.

    When Chu Jin came over, he didn¡¯t say anything and just snorted.

    Chu Leizhen was eating breakfast distractedly. Seeing that Madam Wen did not move, he asked, ¡°Madam, eat.¡±

    Madam Wen sighed. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a day.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t eat. She was a parent too. If her son was treated like this, her heart would ache.

    Sun Baoshan was the only son in the Sun family. His body was not in good condition. Now that he was like this, the Sun couple¡¯s hearts would probably ache.

    Chu Leizhen remained silent with a cold expression.

    ...

    He muttered indignantly, ¡°Only a day.¡±

    Madam Wen pretended not to hear him andforted him patiently, ¡°Master, Sun Baoshan is not as tough as our child. I saw him trembling in the morning. It¡¯s only the beginning of the new year and the weather is still cold. Nini likes him. If his body is damaged, can you bear to let our Nini be with a sickly person?¡±

    Chu Leizhen was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t like him because he¡¯s sick. If he¡¯s really sick, I won¡¯t marry my daughter to him.¡±

    Madam Wen stopped him. ¡°He¡¯s a schr to begin with. His body isn¡¯t as strong as a martial arts practitioner¡¯s. He was originally fine. What if he falls ill because of this?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about him, you have to think about our daughter.¡±

    Madam Wen looked at Chu Leizhen with red eyes and cried, ¡°Sun Baoshan stood there for a day yesterday without eating or drinking. Our Nini also didn¡¯t eat or drink for a day.¡±

    Chu Leizhen was frustrated. He waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright. Get him to see me. I¡¯ll give him a chance and see what he has to say.¡±

    The sadness on Madam Wen¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She stood up and nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°Alright, Master is magnanimous. I¡¯ll call him into the main room now.¡±

    Madam Wen heaved a sigh of relief. She was really worried that Sun Baoshan¡¯s body would be damaged. If her daughter was stubborn about this marriage, she would suffer if Sun Baoshan was not in good health in the future.

 Chapter 730 - 730 Agree

    730 Agree

    Chu Leizhen looked at Madam Wen¡¯s enthusiastic expression and felt even more vexed.

    Madam Wen had already stood up. She leaned over and kissed the side of Chu Leizhen¡¯s face. She said gently, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry anymore. My heart aches if you hurt your body.¡±

    With that, Madam Wen smiled and turned to leave.

    Chu Leizhen¡¯s face heated up and he immediately feltfortable.

    His wife still cared about him the most.

    Madam Wen had long grasped Chu Leizhen¡¯s personality. She went out happily and saw that Sun Baoshan was still standing in the distance. She sighed in her heart and walked over quickly.

    Sun Baoshan looked at her nervously.

    Madam Wen said gently, ¡°Child, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±

    Sun Baoshan felt that the joy came too quickly. He couldn¡¯t hide the joy and excitement on his face. His mouth moved and his lips cracked. He couldn¡¯t care less and looked at Madam Wen for an answer. ¡°Madam, General Chu is willing to see me?¡±

    Madam Wen nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was very happy. He was overjoyed. All the gloominess retreated from his chest. He felt as if he was bathing in a spring breeze.

    Seeing him like this, Madam Wen smiled gently and said, ¡°Child, don¡¯t me my husband for being ruthless. He¡¯s actually not like this. Can you understand?¡±

    Sun Baoshan nodded heavily. His heart was as clear as a mirror. He said, ¡°I know, I understand. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m weak. General Chu is already very good. If I were General Chu, I definitely wouldn¡¯t give myself a chance so easily.¡±

    Sun Baoshan had never med anyone in the Chu family. He had always understood why this matter had be like this.

    After waiting for this night, he was hesitant and afraid of darkness because he was afraid that he would not have a chance.

    He regretted not enlightening himself earlier and waiting for Chu Li to make things clear first. The root of this matter was that he was too cowardly. He did not have the courage. If he was General Chu, he would not give him a chance so easily.

    It had only been a day, but he already had a chance. Sun Baoshan was filled with gratitude and had noints.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, too. Treasure the opportunity.¡±

    Madam Wen smiled and did not say anything else. She thought to herself that General Chu would not give him a chance so easily. As a mother, she could not stand this and felt sorry for her daughter.

    Madam Wen¡¯s praise and encouraging gaze made Sun Baoshan feel much more confident.

    He lowered his head slightly and replied respectfully and sincerely, ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance. I will definitely not let you down.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Madam Wen smiled slightly and gradually felt relieved.

    She walked in front while Sun Baoshan followed respectfully.

    Madam Wen waved at the servants and they knew what she meant.

    Go make good tea to entertain the guest.

    Sun Baoshan had been freezing all night. A cup of hot tea was just what he needed.

    Madam Wen brought Sun Baoshan back to the main room. Chu Leizhen sat on the main seat with a cold expression.

    Madam Wen walked over to him and massaged his shoulders.

    Chu Leizhen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he still asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Sun Baoshan cupped his hands respectfully and bowed. Then, he replied, ¡°General Chu, my surname is Sun Baoshan. I live in the Sun residence on Cloud Forest Street in the west of the city. My father¡¯s name is Sun Ziqian. Grandpa is Sun Bocheng¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡ª¡±

    Chu Leizhen interrupted Sun Baoshan and continued. He looked at Sun Baoshan and said directly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me so much. Let¡¯s not talk about your family for the time being. Tell me, how are you going to marry my daughter? How far can you go for her?¡±

    Sun Baoshan stopped talking. He met Chu Leizhen¡¯s gaze and said firmly, ¡°General Chu, I don¡¯t know how far I can go for Chu Li because we¡¯re not in any danger now, and we don¡¯tck food and clothing. I¡¯ve liked Miss Chu Li for a long time. I can give her everything I have now. I only beg you to give us your blessings.¡±

    ¡°My father only married my mother. My grandfather only had one wife. Our family has always had a good family background. In my life, I¡¯m only going to marry one woman and not take concubines. In the future, I¡¯ll work hard to study. I know that my status is not worthy of her, but I¡¯ll work hard. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely be sessful in the future, but I promise that I¡¯ll do my best. My teacher also said that there¡¯s hope for me.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was a little flustered. Chu Leizhen¡¯s face had been dark, and his heart tightened. In the end, he didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about.

    It was as if everything he said was not a good advantage.

    Madam Wen pinched Chu Leizhen¡¯s shoulder and neck. Chu Leizhen pursed his lips. He understood what Madam Wen meant. He was angry and helpless, but he couldn¡¯t stop her. Chu Leizhen said awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not important. If you want to marry my daughter, there¡¯s one condition that I have to make you abide by. That¡¯s what you said. You¡¯re not allowed to take concubines or have any mistresses. No matter if you¡¯re sessful in the future, you can¡¯t change that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    ¡°You have to write a receipt for this and let your parents know. If you can do this, I¡¯ll agree to this marriage.¡±

    Chu Leizhen did not have a good impression of Sun Baoshan. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that this fellow was scheming. He had already taken his daughter¡¯s heart for a few years!

    The twists and turns in the schr¡¯s stomach were likeplicated rings. He did not have the time to beat around the bush with Sun Baoshan. Since he wanted to marry and said that he could do it, he couldn¡¯t just say it verbally. He had to make a promise.

    If he dared to change his mind in the future, he would pay with his life.

    Hearing Chu Leizhen¡¯s words, Sun Baoshan agreed without much hesitation.

    He said, ¡°General Chu, I agree. I¡¯ll go back and tell my parents now. If I can¡¯t do it, my life will be at your disposal. Please believe me, general. I can only lie for a while, but I can¡¯t lie for the rest of my life. Time will definitely prove whether I¡¯m sincere or not.¡±

    With that, Sun Baoshan cupped his hands and prepared to leave.

    The Chu family relented. He wanted to go home immediately. He only wanted to get married to Chu Li as soon as possible.

    Madam Wen said gently, ¡°Wait a moment. There¡¯s no hurry to go back. You¡¯ve been standing there for a day and night and suffered from the cold. Drink some hot tea to warm yourself up and eat something before going back.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was about to say no.

    Chu Leizhen stood up and said, ¡°Go back after you eat. Don¡¯t let outsiders say that my Chu family abuses schrs.¡±

    After saying that, Chu Leizhen walked out with his hands behind his back. He still felt ufortable when he saw Sun Baoshan. If he was around, Sun Baoshan probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat either. Instead of doing that, he might as well return to the main courtyard so that everyone could feel morefortable.

    Sun Baoshan agreed respectfully. No matter how anxious he was, he was not in a hurry.

    The servants of the Chu family sent hot tea, porridge, and some breakfast.

    After Sun Baoshan ate, his body quickly recovered. After eating, he stood up and bade farewell. When he met Chu Jin, he was a little nervous.

    Chu Jin was nonchnt. He was no longer as cold as yesterday. He patted Sun Baoshan¡¯s shoulder, and Sun Baoshan almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Chu Jin said in disdain, ¡°Practice more in the future when you have nothing to do. It¡¯s not good to be too weak.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 731 - 731 Old Friend

    731 Old Friend

    Chu Jin really despised the physique of schrs.

    Sun Baoshan nodded seriously. ¡°I will.¡±

    Chu Jin left quickly. He was depressed and needed to find someone to drink.

    After Chu Jin left, Sun Baoshan also left the Chu Residence. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He quickly mounted his horse and walked home.

    The coldness fromst night had already subsided. Now, he was neither hungry nor cold. He had also begged for a chance. He could not contain the smile on his face. Now that he was in high spirits, nothing could make him feel cold.

    The curious residents discussed animatedly and said that the Chu family¡¯s daughter was getting married.

    The dozens of betrothal gifts that Sun Baoshan had brought were all epted.

    No one noticed that a sad person had left sadly.

    Sun Baoshan waited all night. The Chu family waited all night. Hu Changshou also waited all night.

    Now that it was settled, Hu Changshou sighed and left quietly.

    He felt that he had overestimated his magnanimity. Yesterday¡¯s magnanimity was only on the surface. In fact, he had not gone far outside the Chu Residence. He was also waiting for the oue.

    He didn¡¯t like Chu Li that much, but they were almost going to get married. Hu Changshou felt indescribably ufortable.

    He understood the taste of power too well. Chu Li was a shortcut in his life. Unfortunately, someone else beat him to it.

    If there were no feelings, they could nurture them. If Sun Baoshan could work hard, so could he. Sun Baoshan did not take concubines, so did he.

    Chu Li was really good. She would definitely be a very good wife. She was virtuous. He would never meet such a good girl in his life again. She was impable in every aspect.

    Hu Changshou was disappointed.

    He didn¡¯t notice what was in front of him. After bumping into someone, he apologized numbly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After apologizing, he continued walking forward.

    ¡°Hu Changshou.¡±

    The woman called out to him.

    Hu Changshou was stunned when he heard a familiar voice.

    He looked over. The young girl was beautiful, but her clothes were a little tattered. He did not know if there was dirt on her face or something else, but she looked dirty and cold. He did not know what she was thinking, but he frowned slightly. It was none other than Bai Xu.

    ¡°Miss Bai Xu.¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled faintly. He did not expect to see Bai Xu again. Thinking of Bai Xu, Hu Changshou recalled that Bai Xu did not leave him behind. Even though she did not appear again, he felt that she did not leave.

    ¡°Why are you in the capital?¡±

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou suspiciously. She did not know many people and did not have any friends. Apart from Grandma, Hu Changshou was the longest stranger she had ever interacted with.

    She had indescribable feelings for him. When they met again, he seemed to be in a daze. Bai Xu walked to Hu Changshou¡¯s side and waited for him to answer.

    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s a long story¡ª¡±

    Hu Changshou sighed and realized that he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Then do you have money?¡±

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou and asked.

    Hu Changshou nodded. He followed Chu Jin. Chu Jin never mistreated him. He arranged a ce for him to stay. As Chu Jin¡¯s deputy envoy, he received a monthly sry every month.

    Bai Xu did not seem to be doing well. Hu Changshou¡¯s eyes darkened and he said, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, let me treat you to a meal.¡±

    It had been a few months since theyst met. He did not know what Bai Xu had experienced. She looked very down and out. He did not know if the cloth bag wrapped around her hand was ck or gray. It looked like it had not been washed clean.

    Her majestic whip was also gray and looked lifeless.

    ¡°Okay, then treat me to a meal. We¡¯ll talk while we eat.¡±

    Bai Xu nodded in agreement and touched the whip at her waist.

    Hu Changshou brought Bai Xu to a restaurant and asked for a private room to order.

    A smile appeared in Bai Xu¡¯s eyes. She seemed to be extremely hungry and grabbed some tea and snacks to eat.

    When Hu Changshou saw Bai Xu, he would always think of Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu did not need him to take care of her, but Bai Xu had no one.

    Hu Changshou said, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, why are you in the capital too? After our farewell and the earthquake, were you alright?¡±

    ¡°Are we friends?¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s mouth was stuffed. She looked at Hu Changshou and asked.

    Hu Changshou thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°I came to the capital because it¡¯s bustling here. I¡¯ve always wanted toe and take a look. When the earthquake happened, I was quite far away. I wasn¡¯t injured, but I was unlucky. I was pushed down by two big trees. Later, I met a good person and was saved. What about you? Why do you look unhappy today?¡±

    Bai Xu swallowed the snacks and lowered her gaze. In the past, she followed Grandma and walked around. She had been to many ces, but she had never been to the capital. Grandma said that the capital was especially prosperous. Aftering out of the foreignnd to recuperate, she was confused and did not know where to go. Suddenly, she thought of the capital and walked towards it.

    She had almost never interacted with outsiders in her life, so along the way, she almost died several times.

    However, she didn¡¯t tell Hu Changshou any of this. She couldn¡¯t believe it when she met Hu Changshou in the capital. She was overjoyed, but when she saw that Hu Changshou had something on his mind, the excitement in her heart gradually disappeared.

    ¡°I¡­ forget it. The food is here. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Hu Changshou found it difficult to talk about it. Coincidentally, the waiter came to serve the dishes. He stopped the topic and asked Bai Xu to eat.

    Bai Xu looked like she was starving.

    She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and focused on eating.

    She ate quickly, her eyes on the food, her hand picking up food and putting it into her mouth. The bowl was always full.

    After eating two bowls of rice, Bai Xu slowed down. She did not ask about Hu Changshou anymore and talked about herself. She said casually, ¡°After leaving, I decided toe to the capital, but I didn¡¯t have money or anything valuable on me. On the way, I walked through the mountains and forests. When I reached Chengzhou, I really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I entered the city and looked around. The buns and noodles made by the vendors were all so fragrant, but when they saw me, they asked me to leave. They said that they wouldn¡¯t give alms to beggars. I¡¯m not a beggar. I just didn¡¯t have money. At that time, a woman said that she wanted to treat me to a meal and could let me eat my fill. She smiled so gently and I followed her. She ordered a lot of food for me. I ate very happily, but after I finished eating, a few men came to force me to leave and said that the woman had sold me¡­¡±

    ...

    ¡°I fought with them. That ce was quite big. There were some experts. I couldn¡¯t defeat them and used some hidden weapons to escape.¡±

    ¡°Later on, when I went into the city again, I exchanged game for money. I got to know some beggars who were not old. They also said that they wanted to go to the capital. They said that the capital was prosperous and that they would be able to eat their fill wherever they went. We decided that we might as well leave together. After walking for many days, they actually wanted to sell me too¡­¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s eyes darkened. This world was really dangerous. It was as if she had encountered all the evils. Along the way, as long as she believed people, nothing good woulde of it. Many times, she thought that the Hu Changshou she met was fake and did not exist at all. It was probably a dream. She arrived at the capital in a daze and met Hu Changshou again.

 Chapter 732 - 732 Take In

    732 Take In

    He looked unhappy. He must have encountered something bad like her.

    She actually didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with him. Hu Changshou might not even remember her, so when he passed by, he didn¡¯t see her or greet her.

    She probably shouldn¡¯t have greeted him either. She just looked at his back. For some reason, she wanted to talk to him, just like a few months ago.

    So she turned back and saw himing at her again. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She collided with him. Then she called out to him.

    !!

    At this moment, after saying all these, not only did Bai Xu not feel rxed, but he also felt even more depressed.

    ¡°Miss Bai Xu.¡±

    Hu Changshou did not expect Bai Xu to encounter so many twists and turns. He sighed. Why did unlucky people always encounter more unlucky things?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I have a small house in the capital. If you have nowhere to go in the capital, you can go to my ce to rest.¡±

    Hu Changshou invited Bai Xu. He did not know why he said that. By the time he came back to his senses, he had already said it.

    Bai Xu was a woman. His invitation was really offensive and frivolous. Bai Xu might be angry.

    However, in the next moment, Bai Xu looked up and smiled brightly. ¡°Sure, I have nowhere to go. Thank you.¡±

    Hu Changshou did not expect Bai Xu to agree. Looking at her smile, Hu Changshou said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Hu Changshou, do you have friends in the capital?¡±

    On the way, Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou and asked.

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°A few.¡±

    Bai Xu recalled that when she followed Hu Changshou in the foreignnd, Hu Changshou already had many friends by his side. Even the Young Master Su she used to hate was there.

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou and asked, ¡°Hu Changshou, are you friends with Young Master Su too?¡±

    Hu Changshou was stunned. ¡°Young Master Su?¡±

    He was confused and did not know who Bai Xu was talking about.

    ¡°The Young Master Su who¡¯s very good at martial arts and looks about the same age as me. He has an old man and a middle-aged man by his side. They¡¯re masters and disciple. He has two Masters.¡±

    Bai Xu exined in more detail.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xiaolu, right?¡±

    Hu Changshou reacted. Su Xiaolu was dressed as a man when she was outside. Bai Xu should be asking about her.

    ¡°Is his name Su Lu? Which Lu?¡±

    Bai Xu did not know Su Xiaolu¡¯s name. Her memory of Su Xiaolu was still from their meeting a year ago.

    That experience had not been good at all, but she owed him a thank-you for his kindness to her.

    If Hu Changshou could introduce her to him, she would thank him.

    ¡°Her name is Su Xiaolu. Lu as in the deer in the forest1.¡±

    Hu Changshou nced at Bai Xu and said.

    Bai Xu lowered his eyes. Su Xiaolu. His name was not special at all.

    ¡°Are you friends with him?¡±

    Bai Xu asked again.

    Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re friends.¡±

    They were also cousins.

    Bai Xu did not ask further. She lowered her head and saw her tattered clothes. She was a woman, so she could not be too unpresentable.

    Hu Changshou brought Bai Xu to his residence. It was a very small courtyard with two rooms.

    Hu Changshou let Bai Xu stay in the room while he went to the kitchen to make a bed with chairs.

    ¡°Hu Changshou, thank you.¡±

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou. He was a good person, one of the few good people she had met.

    ¡°Hu Changshou, do you know? In my life, I¡¯ve only met three good people. One is you, one is Su Xiaolu, and the other is the person who saved me in the foreignnd.¡±

    Ever since she was young, she had been guided by Grandma¡¯s words. She knew that she was very annoying. She had met Su Xiaolu and Hu Changshou at her worst. She knew that they were good people.

    She thought that she could make friends after she changed, so aftering out of the foreignnd alone, she began to learn to be friendly to others, but in the end, all she got in return was evil karma. They lied to her and sold her.

    Whether she was good or bad, she had only met three good people.

    ¡°Miss Bai Xu, you will meet more good people in the future.¡±

    Hu Changshou did not know how tofort Bai Xu. Bai Xu only used a few words to summarize her journey to the capital. Behind her words was a dangerous path.

    Bai Xu smiled. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    Bai Xu closed the door and went to the bed to sleep.

    What she didn¡¯t tell Hu Changshou was that she hadn¡¯t slept soundly in the past few months.

    The days when Hu Changshou was infected by the snake poison and she lived with him were actually the soundest she had slept since she could remember.

    Meeting him again in the capital, Bai Xu felt so rxed and quickly fell asleep under the nket.

    Hu Changshou went out while Bai Xu was sleeping.

    Bai Xu did not have anything on her. He was going out to buy two sets of clothes for Bai Xu to change into.

    Perhaps it was because reuniting with Bai Xu had diluted his emotions, but when he thought of Chu Li again, he no longer had any emotions in his heart.

    It was already afternoon when Hu Changshou returned after buying ready-made clothes. He boiled hot water for Bai Xu.

    ...

    Bai Xu woke up and looked at the clean clothes and steaming bathtub beside her. She shouted to the door, ¡°Hu Changshou, thank you.¡±

    Bai Xu raised her hand and sniffed her body. Her face could not help but heat up.

    During this period of time, she had been running for her life almost every day. Apart from her whip, there was nothing else on her body. She did not know how to sew, so her clothes could only remain torn.

    She was also injured many times. The blood dried and more was stained, and in the end, it could not be washed away.

    After changing out of her old clothes, she entered the bathtub to wash up. Looking at the various scars on her body, Bai Xu¡¯s eyes darkened.

    After washing up, Bai Xu opened the door. A fragrance wafted from the kitchen. Bai Xu could not help but walk over to take a look. Hu Changshou was cutting vegetables, and Bai Xu was a little dazed.

    Hu Changshou sensed Bai Xu¡¯s footsteps and looked towards the door. He smiled at Bai Xu and said, ¡°We can eat after I finish stir-frying this cabbage.¡±

    In the pot was stewed chicken.

    Bai Xu walked in and asked shyly, ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    Bai Xu did not know how to cook. She had followed Grandma for more than ten years and had been in inns and farms for as long as she could remember. Grandma would give her money to eat.

    And none of the farmers she had seen had men cooking.

    ...

    Bai Xu was very surprised that Hu Changshou knew how to cook.

    ¡°Then get a bowl to scoop rice.¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Bai Xu. She looked confused and it was obvious that she did not know how to cook. Hu Changshou pointed at the cupboard at the side. It was not difficult to scoop rice.

    Bai Xu went to get two bowls and chopsticks and scooped rice with a spat. Some rice fell onto the stove and she nced at Hu Changshou. Hu Changshou did not notice and Bai Xu immediately put it into the bowl. She carried the bowls over and sat down.

    It was just a small thing, but her heart was beating so fast.

    In a corner where Bai Xu could not see, Hu Changshou¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He had seen Bai Xu¡¯s actions just now from the corner of his eye and felt that it was a little cute.

 Chapter 733 - 733 Help

    733 Help

    Hu Changshou scooped out the vegetables and went to get a basin to scoop out the fragrant stewed chicken. He served them one by one.

    Bai Xu sat upright and could not help but swallow her saliva.

    Hu Changshou smiled gently and said, ¡°You can eat now.¡±

    Bai Xu immediately picked up her chopsticks and started eating. She had already digested her lunch after sleeping for a while. Looking at the fragrant food now, she felt very hungry.

    Hu Changshou¡¯s culinary skills were really good. The chicken was fragrant and vorful, and the rich soup was poured over the rice. It was really too fragrant.

    She had already eaten a drumstick and the aftertaste was delicious.

    There was also a drumstick on the te. She thought that it was for Hu Changshou, so she avoided the drumstick when she picked up other food.

    Hu Changshou ced the drumstick into Bai Xu¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°There¡¯s another drumstick. Why aren¡¯t you eating it? I don¡¯t like drumsticks.¡±

    It was just a small gesture, but Bai Xu¡¯s nose and eyes were sore and hot. She choked slightly. ¡°Why are you so good to me? I didn¡¯t treat you well previously.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s tears fell. She looked up at Hu Changshou.

    ¡°Miss Bai Xu, don¡¯t feel burdened. I-I don¡¯t know why either. I just feel that you¡¯re very simr to me.¡±

    Hu Changshou was a little flustered. The only time he had seen a woman cry was when his sister got married.

    At that time, he was very reluctant. The feeling of separation made him feel very ufortable.

    Seeing Bai Xu cry now, he did not feel good either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Hu Changshou was not good atforting people. He reached out to wipe Bai Xu¡¯s tears, but he felt that it was inappropriate.

    Bai Xu shed some tears and smiled again. She wiped her tears and did not say anything else. She picked up the drumstick and ate it in big mouthfuls.

    After dinner, Bai Xu took the initiative to wash the dishes. She said to Hu Changshou, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already cooked, leave the dishes to me.¡±

    Bai Xu washed the dishes and asked Hu Changshou, ¡°Hu Changshou, where is that Young Master Su from? Where is he now? I met him once before. I still have something to tell him.¡±

    Bai Xu decided that her next goal was to find Su Xiaolu and apologize.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Xiaolu? He¡¯s in the capital. Why are you looking for him?¡±

    Hu Changshou asked in surprise.

    ¡°I owe him a thank-you. If it¡¯s convenient, can you ask him out? I want to thank him myself.¡±

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou with a smile and said seriously.

    Hu Changshou recalled that Bai Xu had said that she had only met three good people in her life. One of them was Su Xiaolu. Bai Xu hade to the capital, and Su Xiaolu had not left the capital yet. Hu Changshou nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over. Wait for me.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hu Changshou went out while Bai Xu returned to her room to rest.

    Hu Changshou arrived at the Su residence.

    The first to see him was Su Hua. Su Hua patted his shoulder. ¡°How is it? Do you want to drink with me?¡±

    Hu Changshou was stunned. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not here for that. I¡¯m here for Xiaolu.¡±

    He had fought for himself and had no regrets. The emptiness in his heart was gone now.

    ¡°Looking for Xiaolu. Wait a moment.¡±

    Seeing that Hu Changshou¡¯s expression was calm, Su Hua was relieved.

    Su Hua asked the servant to call Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu arrived quickly.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived, Su Hua left.

    Hu Changshou smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know a girl called Bai Xu?¡±

    Hu Changshou mentioned Bai Xu.

    Su Xiaolu immediately remembered. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Xu was unreasonable and ruthless. She did not care about the lives of others. Even if she was injured, she would not deal with it. She was distant and cold. Like her Grandma, her temper was especially strange. She had a deep impression of her.

    ¡°She wants to see you.¡±

    Hu Changshou voiced Bai Xu¡¯s request.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ¡°Why does she want to see me? Cousin, are you very familiar with her?¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not understand why Bai Xu wanted to see her.

    And when did Hu Changshou meet Bai Xu? They looked quite close.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she wants to see you either. It might have something to do with her recent experiences. Xiaolu, I didn¡¯t tell you. Actually,st year in the foreignnd, when I was injured and couldn¡¯t move, it was Bai Xu who took care of me. It was also a coincidence that I met her¡­¡±

    Hu Changshou had never told anyone about his experience when he entered the mountain alone.

    Bai Xu asked him for help, and he wanted to help her.

    When Su Xiaolu asked about the reason, he did not hide anything. He told Su Xiaolu how he met Bai Xu and how he was poisoned.

    Including her encounter with Bai Xu today, she told Su Xiaolu everything.

    ¡°Xiaolu, can you see her?¡±

    After saying that, Hu Changshou looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure, is tomorrow noon okay?¡±

    Hu Changshou smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ...

    Hu Changshou and Bai Xu became friends. He had saved Bai Xu and Bai Xu had also saved him. Fate works wonders.

    Su Xiaolu thought about her impression of Bai Xu and still felt that it was unbelievable that Bai Xu would save Hu Changshou.

    She still knew too little about Bai Xu. It was fine to meet her, so Su Xiaolu agreed.

    Su Xiaolu agreed. After the two of them agreed on a ce, Hu Changshou stood up and left.

    When Hu Changshou returned home, he thought that Bai Xu should still be awake. Hu Changshou shouted into the house, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, Xiaolu has agreed. I¡¯ll bring you over tomorrow at noon.¡±

    Bai Xu replied from inside the house, ¡°Okay, thank you, Hu Changshou.¡±

    At Hu Changshou¡¯s house, Bai Xu let down her guard and was not woken up by any movements at night. When she woke up the next day, the sky was already bright. She found it a little unbelievable. During this period of time, no matter where she was, it was difficult for her to fall asleep. If there was any movement at night, she would wake up several times.

    But notst night.

    Bai Xu got up and Hu Changshou cooked porridge. The two of them ate together and Bai Xu returned to her room to clean up.

    Thinking that she was going to see Su Xiaolu, Bai Xu tidied up andbed her hair. Hu Changshou looked at her and was stunned. ¡°You-¡±

    Bai Xu interrupted in embarrassment. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ...

    Hu Changshou looked away and said calmly, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Bai Xu had dressed up meticulously. Hu Changshou felt a little strange, but this was Bai Xu¡¯s business, so he could not ask too much. He brought Bai Xu to the teahouse he had arranged with Su Xiaolu.

    They arrived first, so they had to wait for a while. When it was almost time, Su Xiaolu pushed open the door and came in.

    ¡°Cousin, when did youe? I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Su Xiaolu said with a smile. Her gazended on Bai Xu.

    Hu Changshou shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m notte.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s mouth was already agape as she said in disbelief, ¡°You, you¡¯re a girl???¡±

 Chapter 734 - 734 Apology and Gratitude

    734 Apology and Gratitude

    Su Xiaolu was not dressed as a man this time. Bai Xu was shocked.

    She asked in disbelief.

    Su Xiaolu was actually a woman. How could he be a woman?

    Bai Xu¡¯s face alternated between green and red.

    !!

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bai Xu in embarrassment and did not speak for a moment. Bai Xu did not know that she was a woman.

    Hu Changshou was also very surprised. ¡°Xiaolu has always been a woman. Miss Bai Xu, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Hu Changshou did not expect this.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a woman. To avoid trouble, I¡¯m dressed as a man outside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bai Xu and said.

    Bai Xu was too shocked. She exined to her why she was dressed as a man.

    There were many emotions in Bai Xu¡¯s eyes as she looked at Su Xiaolu in a daze. For a moment, she did not know what to say. The words she had thought of were already drowned out by the shock of seeing Su Xiaolu as a woman.

    Su Xiaolu sat down. Bai Xu was still looking at her.

    Hu Changshou ordered some food and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk after.¡±

    Bai Xu seemed to be too shocked and could note back to her senses for a moment. After eating, she should be fine.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    The meal was very quiet. Su Xiaolu thought that Bai Xu would not be able to eat, but she did not expect her to eat so well.

    After eating, Bai Xu turned to Hu Changshou and said, ¡°Hu Changshou, can I have a few words with her alone?¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded and got up to leave.

    After Hu Changshou left, Bai Xu looked at Su Xiaolu and said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were a woman.¡±

    ¡°I do now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I hated you so much back then. Why did you still show me kindness?¡±

    Bai Xu hesitated for a moment before asking the question in her heart. She knew that Su Xiaolu was a woman. After this meeting, there was a high chance that she and Su Xiaolu would not meet again. There was no need to hold back what she wanted to ask.

    The little bit of love in her heart dissipated with the knowledge that she was a woman.

    ¡°No reason. I just did what I wanted to do.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could no longer remember why she did that at that time. Anyway, she did whatever she wanted. She did not care who Bai Xu was or what she had done.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s nonchnt attitude made Bai Xu stare at her for a while.

    Su Xiaolu was about the same age as her. She looked like a really happy person.

    Bai Xu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Su Xiaolu, I want to apologize for my attitude before. I¡¯m sorry. And thank you for giving me the medicine back then. I hope everything will go smoothly in the future.¡±

    Bai Xu stood up and bowed sincerely to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu also stood up and smiled at Bai Xu. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wish you all the best in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Goodbye.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled and thanked her sincerely. She did not hesitate anymore and turned to leave.

    Su Xiaolu also went down to prepare to go home.

    Hu Changshou had already paid the bill. He was a little surprised to see Bai Xu and Su Xiaolue down so quickly, but he did not ask further.

    After leaving the inn, Hu Changshou asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, you should be leaving the capital soon, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave after the 15th.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Have a safe trip.¡±

    Hu Changshou instructed seriously. It was the 11th today, which meant that Su Xiaolu was leaving the capital in four days.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and waved her hand. ¡°Then, Cousin, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Hu Changshou nodded. Su Xiaolu waved at Bai Xu. ¡°Goodbye, Bai Xu.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled and waved her hand. Su Xiaolu turned around and left.

    Bai Xu looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back and muttered softly, ¡°Why is she a woman?¡±

    Hu Changshou did not hear clearly and thought that Bai Xu was talking to him. He was puzzled. ¡°Miss Bai Xu, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Bai Xu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hu Changshou, thank you.¡±

    Hu Changshou waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Bai Xu recalled that when they met yesterday, Hu Changshou was dejected. Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou and asked, ¡°Hu Changshou, thank you for helping me. I saw that you were also very unhappy yesterday. If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me. If I can help, I will definitely help you.¡±

    Hu Changshou paused for a moment before smiling in relief. ¡°Miss Bai Xu, thank you. My matter has been resolved and I¡¯ve already thought it through. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    Bai Xu frowned slightly. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Hu Changshou, I¡¯m going to leave the capital tomorrow. Do you drink? I want to drink tonight.¡±

    Since Hu Changshou was unwilling to say it, she did not force him. Everyone had their own worries.

    She would not stay in the capital forever. She had seen the capital and even made friends. She was satisfied that she had resolved one of her worries.

    ¡°Miss Bai Xu, you drink?¡±

    Hu Changshou looked at Bai Xu in surprise.

    Bai Xu nodded naturally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s just drinking. Who in the martial world doesn¡¯t know how to drink? You drink, right?¡±

    ...

    Hu Changshou shook his head. ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s normal for friends to drink together.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled. Her eyes were sparkling as she looked at Hu Changshou. Her voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to drink with me if you don¡¯t treat me as a friend. Do you treat me as a friend?¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Xu looked up at Hu Changshou.

    Hu Changshou saw the anticipation in Bai Xu¡¯s eyes and hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I treat you as a friend. Miss Bai Xu, go back first. I¡¯ll go buy wine.¡±

    Bai Xu instantly beamed with joy and nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Hu Changshou pursed his lips and separated from Bai Xu. He actually wanted to say that there was a difference between men and women, but Bai Xu¡¯s eyes were dazzling. He was afraid that when he said this, the light in her eyes would instantly dim.

    Thinking about it, he could not bring himself to say it. He could onlyfort himself that the children of the martial world did not care about trifles.

    Bai Xu looked at Hu Changshou¡¯s back and smiled happily. Hu Changshou had helped her, and she wanted to help him too.

    Bai Xu went back first. After returning to the house, she sat cross-legged and began to cultivate.

    Hu Changshou bought good wine and a few fish. Seeing that Bai Xu was cultivating internal energy, he did not disturb her and turned to the kitchen.

    ...

    At dusk, Bai Xu opened her eyes. She sniffed and could not help but smile. Hu Changshou¡¯s culinary skills were really good.

    She got up and went to the kitchen. There were two pots. One was fragrant with meat, and the other was fragrant with wine.

    Hu Changshou was not around, so Bai Xu sat by the stove and waited.

    Hu Changshou returned very quickly. He bought mutton from the restaurant with some pickles.

    The two of them ate together. Hu Changshou poured a small ss of wine for Bai Xu.

    Bai Xu stood up to get a big bowl. She smiled and said, ¡°Eat meat and drink wine in big mouthfuls. That small cup is too small. Use the bowl.¡±

    Hu Changshou did not expect Bai Xu to be so forthright. He nodded. ¡°Alright, up to you.¡±

    Bai Xu filled Hu Changshou¡¯s ss with wine and said with a smile, ¡°Hu Changshou, thank you for being friends with me. This bowl is for you.¡±

    Bai Xu did not say anything after saying that. She looked up and drank.

    Hu Changshou was shocked by her boldness. He could hold his liquor well. He nodded and drank too.

 Chapter 735 - 735 Drunken Words

    735 Drunken Words

    The strong wine burned his throat. Hu Changshou took a deep breath and put down the wine bowl. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m very happy to be friends with you.¡±

    Hu Changshou picked up a piece of fish for Bai Xu and said gently, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, try this fish. It¡¯s a sea fish from the foreignnd. It tastes very delicious and is very good for the body. Two years ago, this fish was very expensive, but it¡¯s cheaper now. You can buy five for a tael of silver.¡±

    The price of the white fish was now something ordinary people would asionally buy to eat because there were too many of them.

    The smaller ones were cheaper.

    !!

    When it first appeared, not to mention ordinary people, even many rich merchants and nobles could not afford it.

    Bai Xu ate the fish and thanked him softly. Then, she poured wine for Hu Changshou.

    The two of them ate and drank slowly.

    Gradually, Hu Changshou became drunk.

    Bai Xu started to fish for information. ¡°Brother Hu, are you getting bullied? It¡¯s alright, tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Although I can¡¯t help you much, we¡¯re friends.¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s consciousness was in a mess. He looked at Bai Xu with slightly red eyes. He thought of Sun Baoshan and Chu Li and felt a little suffocated. He sighed and said, ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°The person she likes is him. I have no power or influence. I can¡¯t make the decision to begin with¡­¡±

    Hu Changshou¡¯s tone was calm as he looked at Bai Xu. That feeling of sympathy came again. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Bai Xu, we¡¯re the same. We¡¯re powerless. It¡¯s all because we¡¯re too weak that we lost a lot of opportunities.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled and filled Hu Changshou¡¯s ss. ¡°Brother Hu, do you like that woman very much?¡±

    Hu Changshou shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like her very much. It¡¯s just that Miss Chu Li is too good of a person. I don¡¯t have the right to criticize her. She and Young Master Sun are in love. They should be fated. I, the person who interfered, was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Hu Changshou had the intention to confide in her. Under the pretext of being drunk, he said everything he didn¡¯t dare to say.

    He knew that he was being petty, but what could he do? This was the real him.

    He was just unhappy.

    Bai Xu was very quiet. Hearing Hu Changshou¡¯s words, she roughly understood why Hu Changshou was unhappy.

    Hu Changshou waspletely drunk.

    Bai Xu walked to his side and bent down to carry him on his back before sending him back to his room.

    Seeing that Hu Changshou was fast asleep, Bai Xu began to pack her things.

    She went out in the middle of the night.

    Bai Xu sessfully found the Chu Residence. The General¡¯s Mansion was heavily guarded, but this was not a problem for her.

    She focused and her figure gradually became transparent under the moonlight. That¡¯s right, this was her superpower. Her superpower was invisibility.

    Bai Xu did not know theyout of the Chu Residence and entered a courtyard first. She leaned against the corner and listened. She immediately frowned.

    It was a woman¡¯s suppressed voice, in pain or in pleasure, and a man¡¯s panting.

    No matter how stupid she was, she knew that this was not Chu Li¡¯s room. Chu Li was not married, so there could not be a man in her room.

    Bai Xu changed to another courtyard and her face heated up even more.

    ¡°Yuanyuan, am I good?¡±

    The man asked shamelessly.

    The woman said shyly, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Bai Xu did not dare to eavesdrop anymore and could only change again.

    She was over 14 years old and did not know much about the things between men and women. In the past, when she was with Grandma, she did not understand because Grandma said that men were all trash. If she looked at any man, she would be humiliated by Grandma no matter the reason.

    In the few months she had been in the capital, those with dirty thoughts were just trying to sell her to those ces. She knew even more.

    She also felt very disgusted and quickly sneaked into another courtyard. This time, the courtyard was quiet. She heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, there was a normal courtyard.

    There was a maidservant guarding the outer sect at night. She was dozing off and Bai Xu went to her side to tap her acupoints. The maidservant fell asleep.

    Bai Xu entered the inner room. A girl was lying quietly on the bed, already sound asleep.

    Chu Li suddenly woke up. She was very vignt. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    There was only one candle me, and the house was not bright.

    But it was empty. There was nothing. Chu Li propped herself up and looked around before starting to call for maidservants.

    The maidservant was fast asleep and could not wake up for a while.

    Bai Xu did not expect Chu Li to be so vignt. She did not want to do anything and just wanted to see Chu Li.

    Chu Li was delicate and beautiful. Bai Xu could not feel any internal breath from her. She was just an ordinary person. Her vignt eyes showed that she was an intelligent woman.

    Bai Xu could not help but think that if she was Hu Changshou, she would like such a woman too.

    It was true that they did not know each other and did not have much feelings for each other, but if she was married to such a girl, she would not refuse.

    Bai Xu slowly retreated.

    Chu Li had already gotten out of bed. She felt that there was someone in the house, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. Her heart was racing, so she got up to wake the maidservant up to sleep with her.

    Bai Xu did not stay any longer and left very quickly. She only came to see what Chu Li looked like.

    Chu Li was still uneasy. She pushed the maidservants who were on night watch.

    The maidservant gradually woke up with a nk expression. Then, she woke up and immediately apologized. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I was too sleepy.¡±

    Chu Li¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had a nightmare. I can¡¯t sleep alone. Sleep with me.¡±

    Chu Li made up an excuse.

    The maidservant nodded and the master and servant entered the room together.

    ¡ª

    ...

    After Bai Xu left the Chu Residence, he went straight to the Sun residence.

    She could not help Hu Changshou much, but it was not a problem for her to help him beat up Sun Baoshan.

    Sun Baoshan had an undeniable responsibility in this matter. He was already of marriageable age and had not spoken his mind for a long time. The Chu family did not know either. It was human nature for them to choose a good marriage for their beloved daughter.

    Then, Sun Baoshan went to propose marriage. General Chu and Mrs. Chu, who doted on Chu Li, naturally wanted to fulfill their daughter¡¯s wish.

    After missing out on a good fate, Hu Changshou was naturally disappointed. However, he could not me anyone. Marriage could only be decided by the Chu family. He lost to Sun Baoshan because Chu Li had Sun Baoshan in her heart. He did not have deep feelings for Chu Li and could not do anything to pester her.

    It was even more impossible for him to hit Sun Baoshan.

    What he could not do, Bai Xu could do. Sun Baoshan was not someone she knew, so she did not need to care about thoseplicated rtionships.

    Entering the Sun residence was much simpler. This time, Bai Xu did not find the wrong person.

    She patted Sun Baoshan¡¯s shoulder. Sun Baoshan opened his eyes in surprise and eximed, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Bai Xu clenched her fists and punched Sun Baoshan¡¯s nose.

    Sun Baoshan was in pain. Before he could cry out in pain, a warm current surged out of his nose, and blood was already flowing out of his nose.

    ...

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Sun Baoshan was very surprised. He looked at Bai Xu in unfamiliarity and fear. He did not know this girl at all. Why did she sneak into his room in the middle of the night and beat him up?

 Chapter 736 - 736 Beat Him Up

    736 Beat Him Up

    Bai Xu did not say anything and the second punch had alreadynded. Hu Changshou said that Sun Baoshan¡¯s body had been very weak since he was young.<div>

    Now that the world had changed and his family background was good, he should have eaten a lot of good things. His body must have changed, but it was still very badpared to martial arts practitioners.

    Bai Xu knew this from her first punch because Sun Baoshan staggered from a single hit.

    She retracted her strength and punched left and right. She did not use her internal energy and only used her ordinary fists to attack.

    Sun Baoshan took a few punches in a row and ran out of bed to hide in a sorry state. It was alreadyte at night, and he did not want to rm his parents and worry his family. He looked at Bai Xu and asked in horror, ¡°Miss, Miss, stop for a moment¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss¡ª¡±

    Bai Xu pursed her lips and did not say a word. She chased after Sun Baoshan and beat him up.

    Sun Baoshan raised his hand to block, but she nimbly pulled his hand behind his back and punched his back. Sun Baoshan fell to the ground.

    Bai Xu rode on him and started punching again.

    Sun Baoshan was in pain. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Someone, help!!!¡±<div>

    ¡°Miss, spare my life¡ª¡±

    Sun Baoshan begged for mercy. He didn¡¯t know why he was being beaten up, but this beating was really too painful.

    Every punch that Bai Xu threw made Sun Baoshan cry out in pain.

    Themotion in Sun Baoshan¡¯s courtyard quickly rmed the servants.

    The servant outside the door was also very anxious. He knocked on the door.

    Only then did Sun Baoshan realize that the door to his room had been locked from the inside.

    They couldn¡¯t open it from outside for a while.

    Bai Xu ignored themotion outside. Her fists were like raindrops, and Sun Baoshan¡¯s entire body was in pain.

    Seeing that the door was about to break open, Bai Xu stood up and dusted her hands in disdain. She walked to the window, opened it, and flew away.

    Madam Lian and Sun Ziqian came over when they heard themotion. Madam Lian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.<div>

    The guard broke open the door and rushed in. The room was already empty. Only Sun Baoshan was lying on the ground, not knowing if he was dead or alive.

    Madam Lian was so frightened that she immediately knelt on the ground with a sobbing tone and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Shan, Shan, don¡¯t scare mother.¡±

    Sun Ziqian was still calm andposed. He endured the worry in his heart and instructed calmly, ¡°Hurry up and get a doctor.¡±

    Sun Baoshan took a deep breath and said weakly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Madam Lian¡¯s tears fell like rain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who did this?¡±

    Madam Lian looked at Sun Baoshan¡¯s bloody face and felt her heart being cut by a knife. At the same time, she was very angry.

    Sun Baoshan looked confused. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s a girl. She looks very young, only 14 or 15 years old, but I don¡¯t know her. I¡¯ve never seen her before. I don¡¯t know why she sneaked into my room. She didn¡¯t say a word and attacked me.¡±

    Sun Baoshan also felt puzzled by this beating. Now that he thought about it, he still felt puzzled. Why???

    Sun Baoshan was quickly helped back to the bed. The doctor quickly came over to check on him. When he took his pulse, Madam Lian and Sun Ziqian were anxious and worried.

    After taking his pulse, the old doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just superficial wounds. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. He just has to suffer some body aches. There are some bruises. He has to rub them. Otherwise, if the blood clots don¡¯t dissolve, it will hurt for a while.¡±

    The old doctor looked at Sun Baoshan with some sympathy. He seemed to want to ask, but he stopped himself in time. After all, this was their family matter. He was just a doctor.

    He prescribed medicine, took the consultation fee, and went home. After all, it was the middle of the night.

    After sending the doctor off, Madam Lian asked with heartache, ¡°My son, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sun Baoshan pursed his lips and looked confused. He shook his head and said, ¡°Father, mother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I was sleeping well when that girl sneaked in and woke me up. I just asked who she was and she punched me. She didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end.¡±

    This unfamiliar girl was simply hitting him. Her two fists went up and down. He could block one of them, but he could not block the other. He would be beaten up everywhere before he could react.

    He thought that he was going to be beaten to death, but after the doctor saw him, he said that it was just a superficial wound. He did not get hurt internally. He just had to suffer a little.

    Hearing Sun Baoshan¡¯s exnation, Madam Lian and Sun Ziqian fell silent.

    This seemed to be a beating for no reason. They did not know her, and there was no reason. It seemed that Sun Baoshan was too unlucky.

    But was that really the case? Madam Lian and Sun Ziqian did not believe it.

    ¡°Shan, do you remember what that girl looked like?¡±

    Sun Ziqian asked with a frown.

    Sun Baoshan thought for a moment and frowned. ¡°No, I don¡¯t really remember.¡±

    He didn¡¯t see what she looked like because her fists were so dense. He only knew that she was a stranger because her blurry face didn¡¯t look familiar at all. She didn¡¯t say a word.

    This beating came out of nowhere. All kinds of signs showed that Sun Baoshan could only endure it for nothing.

    The servants applied the medicine for Sun Baoshan. Sun Baoshan also gritted his teeth in pain. His legs, feet, waist, back, and shoulders were all purple.

    The doctor said that he had to push the blood clots away. This process was very painful.

    Sun Baoshan¡¯s face, eyes, and nose were swollen.

    Madam Lian¡¯s heart ached so much that she cried. ¡°Who is this? Why is she so ruthless¡­¡±

    Sun Ziqian was helpless. It was fine as long as the person didn¡¯t want his life. It was fine to suffer some superficial wounds.

    An unfamiliar girl hade to beat up his son without asking for the reason. No matter how he thought about it, it was strange. Sun Ziqian thought of someone, but this was just a guess.

    He didn¡¯t say anything. He was going to checkter.

    Madam Lian¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She hit her son and hurt her heart.

    Sun Baoshan was having a hard time enduring it. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but call for a stop. He was covered in sweat. He said to Madam Lian, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Go back to sleep first. These are just superficial wounds. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    Madam Lian sighed.

    After Madam Lian left, Sun Baoshan got a servant to give him the medicine. There was no need to push away the blood clots. It was fine as long as the blood clots recovered on their own.

    Sun Baoshany on the bed, his body aching everywhere. He took a deep breath and sighed helplessly.

    ¡ª-

    Bai Xu returned to Hu Changshou¡¯s house. Hu Changshou was still sleeping. She sat by the bed and held her face as she looked at Hu Changshou. Hu Changshou was not very handsome. He just looked very ordinary. Bai Xu had seen his mother.

    Su Xiaozhi was very beautiful. Bai Xu said softly, ¡°You should look like your father, right? Perhaps you looked like your mother when you were young. When you grew up, you looked more like your father. I¡¯ve never seen my parents. My Grandma said that she picked me up from the trash and said that I¡¯m a money-losing girl and that my parents didn¡¯t want me. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been thinking about how many liars there are in the world. Could Grandma be lying to me too?¡± Bai Xu lowered her eyes and muttered softly. No one could answer her question. She was silent for a moment before looking up and smiling. She said to herself, ¡°Hu Changshou, I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for treating me to food. Thank you for letting me stay at your house. I¡¯ve avenged you for what you couldn¡¯t do. Goodbye, Hu Changshou.¡±

 Chapter 737 - 737 Bear with It

    737 Bear with It

    Bai Xu smiled. She stood up and tidied up Hu Changshou¡¯s nket. Then, she looked at the small room and turned to leave. She closed the door gently.<div>

    Bai Xu left the small courtyard, closed the door, and left quietly.

    The sky grew bright. Hu Changshou opened his eyes and woke up. He rubbed his forehead and groaned. He had drunk too muchst night. He shook his head, his head still a little heavy.

    He sat up. After resting for a few seconds, he looked at the familiar room and got out of bed.

    After opening the door anding to the courtyard, he called out, ¡°Miss Bai Xu.¡± The courtyard was quiet and there was no answer.

    Hu Changshou looked at the kitchen. There was no one in the kitchen. Bai Xu seemed to have left.

    Hu Changshou frowned slightly. All good things muste to an end. He knew that Bai Xu would leave sooner orter, but he did not expect her to leave so quickly without even saying goodbye.

    Bai Xu did not have any money. He did not have time to give her what he had prepared, so she would have to suffer again if she left alone.

    Hu Changshou sighed. He didn¡¯t have the chance to say goodbye in person. He could only wish her safety and sess.

    ¡ª-

    Sun Baoshan was beaten up. Chu Jin found out the next day. There was no other reason. When he went to look for Sun Baoshan, Sun Baoshan had to see him. His face was bruised and swollen, and he looked really miserable.<div>

    Chu Jin had aplicated expression. He asked in confusion, ¡°Who did it?¡±

    Could it be Hu Changshou? He had to admit that it was well deserved. If it were him, he would be letting himself down if he didn¡¯t take half of Sun Baoshan¡¯s life.

    Chu Jin clicked his tongue. Although Sun Baoshan was about to be his brother-inw, he was still biased towards Hu Changshou. If Sun Baoshan was a martial artist, he would definitely not be beaten up like this.

    Sun Baoshan immediately felt ashamed. ¡°A¡ªa woman. I don¡¯t know her, and I can¡¯t find her now.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was not stupid. He knew what Chu Jin was guessing. He was really ashamed.

    Chu Jin¡¯s expression became even moreplicated. A woman hit him?

    ¡°Then see a doctor and recuperate well.¡±

    Chu Jin did not ask in detail. This was too embarrassing. The schr was weak and cared about his face. Sun Baoshan¡¯s marriage with his sister was already set in stone. He could not embarrass Sun Baoshan.

    Chu Jin left without asking further.

    After leaving the Sun residence, Chu Jin went to look for Hu Changshou.<div>

    Recently, there was nothing much to do. Hu Changshou went home after training for half a day. Chu Jin had been busy recently. He thought that he should find time to drink with Hu Changshou.

    Chu Jin bought some good dishes. After clinking sses with Hu Changshou, Chu Jin said, ¡°Changshou, Sun Baoshan was beaten up. Did you do it?¡±

    Hu Changshou looked surprised. ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s not me.¡±

    Sun Baoshan had been beaten up? Was it serious? Who would hit him?

    Seeing Hu Changshou¡¯s surprised expression, Chu Jin knew that he really didn¡¯t know about it. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who hit him. He said that it was a girl. He said that he doesn¡¯t know her, so I couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask further. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Li, I really wouldn¡¯t like him.¡±

    Chu Jin still despised Sun Baoshan.

    Hu Changshou lowered his eyes. As he poured the wine, he asked calmly, ¡°How old is the girl who hit him?¡±

    Chu Jin waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How can he have the cheek to say that? He¡¯s a man, but he was beaten up by a woman because he¡¯s too weak. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one else in the Sun residence. I can¡¯t imagine what happened. However, I think he probably can¡¯t fight back. It¡¯s too easy to take his life. Tsk.¡±

    Sun Baoshan was indeed too embarrassed to say too much. It was already very embarrassing for him toe and see him. If not for the fact that he could not refuse, Sun Baoshan would definitely not see him.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Chu Jin sighed and started drinking.

    Hu Changshou didn¡¯t say anything else and drank with him.

    Thinking of his hangoverst night, his emotions surged. He could not help but think about it. Miss Bai Xu, thank you.

    He no longer felt ufortable at all. What he could not do, Bai Xu had done for him.

    ¡ª-

    Madam Lian wanted to invite Su Xiaolu to take a look at Sun Baoshan, but Sun Baoshan was unwilling.

    However, Madam Lian saw that the swelling had not subsided after two days and the blood clots on his back had turned purple. It hurt even with a touch, Madam Lian still went to invite Su Xiaolu.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived at the Sun residence, Madam Lian was very mncholic. She sighed and said, ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so ruthless to do such a thing for no reason.¡±

    Madam Lian suspected Hu Changshou, but Hu Changshou followed Chu Jin in the capital and did not have the chance to befriend a girl with good skills.

    After investigating for two days, they finally med Sun Baoshan for being really unlucky.

    Su Xiaolu did not interrupt. If she was not wrong, it should be Bai Xu.

    Sun Baoshan was fine. He was just in pain and it was not a big deal, so this matter would pass just like that.

    Su Xiaolu checked Sun Baoshan¡¯s injuries. Sun Baoshan was very shy.

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just superficial wounds. Apply some medicine. It¡¯ll hurt a little during this period of time. It¡¯ll be fine after this.¡±

    Madam Lian looked worried. ¡°Can¡¯t you remove the pain?¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Madam Lian, ¡°The medicine to suppress the pain is harmful to the body. If only you had pushed away the blood clots back then. Now, I can only apply heat to it and apply some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Sun Baoshan felt ashamed. At that time, he had pushed away a portion of it, but there were too many ces that needed to be pushed away. The pain was really unbearable. Now, it hurt every day and was very torturous.

    However, he had no choice but to endure it.

    Su Xiaolu prescribed some medicine and left.

    After leaving the residence, she could not help but smile. Bai Xu did not show mercy, but she controlled everything well. It was enough to torture Sun Baoshan for a while. She did not hurt his body or take his life.

    Tomorrow was the 15th.

    After the New Year, she would leave home again.

    Su Xiaolu returned home. She had slept with Madam Zhao for the past few nights.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu return, Madam Zhao asked, ¡°Is Baoshan alright?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just some superficial wounds.¡±

    Madam Zhao was relieved that Sun Baoshan was fine.

    As long as he was fine.

    ¡°Sigh, after the 15th, your Auntie will go to Furongzhou. Daniu and Erniu are all waiting to have children. If she goes, she won¡¯t be back for at least half a year.¡±

    Madam Zhao sighed. The two families had been together for several years. She had a good rtionship with Madam Qian. Now that Madam Qian was going away, there was no one around her to talk to.

    The selection of the imperial dishes had alsoe to an end. With the pickles selected, they couldpletely let go. In terms of business, He Hai was busy, and she and Su Sang were free. They did not know what to do with their time.

    Now that they did notck money, clothes, and food, they felt empty.

    Su Xiaolu leaned gently against Madam Zhao and said, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you and Father buy a manor, nt some fruit trees, and buy some poultry to raise? You can work at sunrise and rest at dawn. In your free time, you can make tea and warm wine and enjoy it.¡±

    Madam Zhao chuckled. She smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about the workshop at all. Mother has this n. Your father and I have to find something to do.¡±

 Chapter 738 - 738 Distance

    738 Distance

    After choosing the imperial dishes, the Su and Chen families would have less to do. He Hai was a reliable person. After knowing him for so many years, they knew that he was trustworthy. The workshop had to expand, and he could choose the candidates to nurture.

    Madam Zhao and Madam Qian studied recipes more.

    Now, they could ignore the other side and split the money lying down. Both families rxed. They were all people who could not stay idle. Over the past few days, Su Sang and Chen Hu had been discussing doing something else.

    Starting an orchard was also under consideration.

    The two families had agreed that they would still be together. The children had their own lives, and so did they.

    ¡°Then I want grapes, apples, bayberries¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu listed a bunch.

    Madam Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, Father and Mother will nt them. In a few years, our family won¡¯tck fruits to eat.¡±

    Madam Zhao looked at her cute grandson in her arms and then at her bright and beautiful daughter beside her. She sighed in her heart and reached out to stroke Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiaolu has grown up.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had never thought of herself as a big girl before, but after her period, her breasts suddenly grew a lot bigger. She looked in the mirror and felt that she was getting more and more beautiful. Even if she wore men¡¯s clothes, she could not hide the fact that she was a woman.

    After leaving the capital this time, Su Xiaolu was no longer dressed as a man.

    At night, Su Xiaolu went to the pce.

    Before leaving the capital, she naturally had to see her sister.

    Su Xiaoling looked much better. The knot in her heart had been resolved. Now that she had nothing on her mind, she naturally looked better.

    Zhou Xuan still remembered Su Xiaolu. When she saw her, she reached out for a hug. The little girl was fair and cute, so Su Xiaolu immediately hugged her.

    Su Xiaoling hugged Zhou Wei and smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Xiaolu, how¡¯s the poison in the Wisdom King?¡±

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, all the poison will be cleared this year.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied. If everything goes smoothly, Zhou Zhi¡¯s remaining poison would be cleared this year.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. Zhou Zhi was Zhou Heng¡¯s younger brother. Little Brother Heng hoped that he would be fine.

    ¡°Sis, have you seen Princess Sindili? How is she?¡±

    Su Xiaoling was thinking about Princess Sindili. After all, there was no telling what was in a person¡¯s heart. She was afraid that her sister would suffer.

    In this era, many things were out of Zhou Heng¡¯s control.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess Sindili is easy to get along with. She¡¯s also made things clear to me. In the future, everyone will live their own lives. There won¡¯t usually be a chance to interact.¡±

    Su Xiaoling did not tell Su Xiaolu that when she first interacted with Princess Sindili, Princess Sindili had controlled her and naturally did not seed. Sindili¡¯s intention was to make her friendlier, but she had also crossed Su Xiaoling¡¯s bottom line.

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s hint, Su Xiaoling was very cautious when she met her. She made things clear the first time they met.

    Now that Princess Sindili had returned to the Li Dynasty, their future interactions would have to wait until she married into the Zhou Dynasty. However, she would be careful.

    This was the path she had chosen. She knew there were many hardships, and she knew how to deal with them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. It¡¯s the 15th tomorrow. I¡¯m leaving the capital after the 15th. Sis, you have to take good care of yourself. When Ie back, Xiaowei and Xiaoxuan will be able to walk.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pinched the little girl in her arms. When she returned, the little girl would be able to walk and call her aunt. The two Masters said that this training would take more than a year and might take two to three years to return, but she did not tell anyone about this possibility.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Yes, you wille back in a year. When youe back, Weiwei and Xuanxuan will be able to walk and talk. Time really flies.¡±

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu gently. Su Xiaolu was already 15 years old this year. ording to the norm, it was the age of marriage. However, there was a high chance that Su Sang and Madam Zhao would not interfere in Su Xiaolu¡¯s marriage.

    In other words, if Su Xiaolu liked someone in the future and fell in love, the man coulde and propose marriage.

    Even if she didn¡¯t get married, her parents wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sky. It was indeed very fast. The day passed quickly.

    Zhou Heng also returned to the pce. Su Xiaolu ate with them and left the pce after dinner.

    There was a familiar figure at the entrance of the pce, smiling at her.

    Su Xiaolu jogged over. ¡°Fourth Brother, did you juste out of the pce?¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded. He walked side by side with Su Xiaolu and asked softly, ¡°Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Do you want toe out for a walk?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, we¡¯re setting off the day after tomorrow. I still have some things I haven¡¯t prepared for.¡±

    Su Xiaolu lied. She looked down at the tips of her shoes.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu gently and smiled. ¡°See you then.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    When they reached the carriage, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and said.

    ¡°Miss Su, get in the car quickly. Master hasn¡¯t had a good appetite recently. Take his pulse.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not agree quickly. Jin Si, who was holding the horse, spoke.

    Su Xiaolu looked up at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi had never been fat. He was thin and his face looked a little pale. Su Xiaolu was also a little worried. She nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got into the carriage. Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He then went up and sat down. Su Xiaolu pulled his wrist to take his pulse.

    Zhou Zhi remained silent.

    ¡°Her pulse is stable. He¡¯s fine. His bad appetite might be because he¡¯s too tired.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with him, so Su Xiaolu was relieved.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been a little tired recently.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Zhi replied gently. He and Su Xiaolu were direct. Something seemed to have changed. There was a distance between them.

    Zhou Zhi did not feel good, but that was all he could do.

    Su Xiaolu did not say anything else, as if she suddenly did not know what to say.

    They remained quiet along the way. Even Jin Si, who was driving the carriage, felt that something was wrong.

    He thought for a moment and reined in the horse to change a path, a small path. He circted his internal energy in his palm and broke the wheel. The horse staggered and stopped.

    Without waiting for Zhou Zhi to ask, Jin Si reported first, ¡°Master, Miss Su, the wheels of the carriage are broken. It will take some time to repair them. There¡¯s a moat in front. If you feel bored, you can take a walk by the river.¡±

    Zhou Zhi got out of the carriage and Su Xiaolu followed.

    The wheels were really broken, and Jin Si had already begun to repair them.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled. ¡°Xiaolu, walk with Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked into Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t refuse and could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them walked towards the moat together. There was no one in the quiet moat, only the sound of water flowing. Su Xiaolu was depressed. Why did Jin Si take this path?

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s a shortcut. I just didn¡¯t expect the wheels to break.¡±

    Zhou Zhi seemed to know how Su Xiaolu felt. He said calmly.

 Chapter 739 - 739 Change

    739 Change

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then we¡¯re unlucky today.¡±

    The two of them walked quietly by the moat and fell silent, as if they had nothing else to say.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was like this. Wasn¡¯t it fine thest time they met?

    Why did she feel strange this time? Some strange thoughts ran uncontrobly into her mind.

    !!

    These thoughts told her that there was a difference between men and women. ¡®You are a big girl. You have grown up.¡¯

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    ¡°Xiaolu, where are you going after this trip to Qinghai?¡±

    Zhou Zhi stopped in his tracks. He spoke first. He could feel that Su Xiaolu¡¯s feelings for him were changing. Was she starting to realize it? It was best for him to gradually leave, but for some reason, he, who had always been self-contained, could not do it. He still wanted to approach her.

    He even had a crazy idea to reveal his feelings while Su Xiaolu was starting to feel something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The carriage should be repaired by now. It¡¯s a little cold. We¡¯d better go back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little distracted. For some reason, she did not want to continue.

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them walked back silently.

    Jin Si leaned against the carriage and didn¡¯t repair it at all.

    ¡°Jin Si, what¡¯s wrong? Is it difficult to fix?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously.

    Jin Si was shocked. He did not expect his master and Su Xiaolu to return so quickly. He quickly stood up and exined helplessly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little troublesome¡­¡±

    Ignoring his embarrassment, he began to check the wheels of the carriage.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Su Xiaolu went forward. She only wanted to go home as soon as possible.

    Zhou Zhi stood at the side and watched without saying anything. His gaze was fixed on Su Xiaolu.

    Jin Si wanted to say no, but Su Xiaolu had already squatted down.

    Under Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze, Su Xiaolu helped Jin Si repair the wheel.

    It was not a big problem. It was just that one of the nodes had loosened.

    After repairing the carriage, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi got into the carriage together. The two of them did not speak.

    Jin Si sighed and pulled the reins. This time, there was no malfunction and he sent Su Xiaolu home safely.

    After Su Xiaolu returned home, Jin Si began to return.

    He could clearly feel the change in Zhou Zhi¡¯s emotions.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room andy on the bed. Her thoughts ran wild. She could not help but recall what Su Xiaoling had asked her.

    Her sister asked her, ¡°Xiaolu, do you have a man you like?¡±

    ¡°You said that you like people who are skilled in martial arts. Have you ever met such a person?¡±

    What did she answer then?

    She said that she did not have one yet. Not for the time being.

    When she left the pce at night and met Zhou Zhi, these words kept reying in her mind. She became strange. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to stay with Zhou Zhi and only wanted to go home as soon as possible.

    Su Xiaolu was depressed, but she did not know who to talk to. She entered the Space.

    Mantis Shrimp fell asleep with the Interface Stone in its arms. Its saliva flowed out and wet the Interface Stone.

    Su Xiaolu poked his chubby calf. Mantis Shrimp opened its eyes. ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re here to see me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu picked up Mantis Shrimp and ced it on herp. She asked softly, ¡°Mantis Shrimp, you¡¯ve inherited so many memories. Do you know about feelings? The feelings of love between humans.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived more than twenty years in my previous life, but I¡¯ve never been in love. Not once. Do you understand love?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was not sure if she liked Zhou Zhi. She needed to talk to someone who knew about such things.

    She couldn¡¯t tell her parents about this yet. She wouldn¡¯t tell anyone until she was sure of her feelings.

    Mantis Shrimp opened its eyes. After looking at Su Xiaolu, it said honestly, ¡°Xiaolu, I don¡¯t understand. My mission is to grow up and do what Guardian Beasts should do. One day, when I¡¯m old and have to reproduce and pass on my legacy, I¡¯ll look for other Guardian Beasts.¡±

    Feelings were a little difficult for Guardian Beasts.

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed.

    She was so frustrated that she simplyy down on the edge of the medicinal field. Mantis Shrimpy on her abdomen and found afortable position to sleep.

    ¡°Xiaolu, although I don¡¯t understand, I know the survival of the fittest. When we reproduce, we have to find the most powerful. It¡¯s the same for people. Do you have someone you like? You can let me take a look and see if he¡¯s strong.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp said after thinking seriously.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I like him or not. How can I be sure that I like him?¡±

    ¡°Give what you like to the other party and do many things for them, including life. In the future, if I meet a Guardian Beast that wants to reproduce, I¡¯ll sacrifice my life for her. The power I umte in my life will make my child very healthy.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp thought for a moment and said. After that, he yawned and muttered, ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t grown up yet. I¡¯m thinking too far ahead.¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and asked in surprise, ¡°Then do you mean that you will die when you look for a wife? Will your wife be the one to eat you up?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked terrified. She thought of the mantis. She looked at the cute Mantis Shrimp and could not imagine him being eaten.

    ¡°How terrifying. Why would she eat me? Could it be that you humans are like this??? I¡¯ve never seen it before!!!¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was also shocked. It stood up from Su Xiaolu¡¯s stomach, its round ck eyes revealing shock and fear.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I know that humans eat beasts. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that humans don¡¯t eat. W-would you want to eat me?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp looked at Su Xiaolu with fear and helplessness.

    ¡°No, where were we?¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly exined. She stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute head and rubbed its smooth fur.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I won¡¯t eat you. We¡¯re friends.¡±

    Seeing that Mantis Shrimp was frightened, Su Xiaolu quicklyforted it. She said, ¡°You just said that your n will reproduce and pass on your power to your descendants. What¡¯s that about? I thought you wanted the female Guardian Beast to eat you.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Eating me is too terrifying. It¡¯s just that after we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll transfer all my energy to her and I¡¯ll die quickly. At that time, I won¡¯t remember anything and I¡¯ll be like an ordinary ferocious beast.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp heaved a sigh of relief. He still had many secrets that he had not told Su Xiaolu.

    It was not that he did not want to say it, but one of the inherited memories was to be wary of humans. Humans were dangerous and cunning and they had to be vignt at all times.

    He was weak and helpless now. It would not do him any good if he told her everything.

    ...

    ¡°I see. In our human world, there¡¯s a kind of insect called the mantis. When it reproduces, the female mantis will eat the male mantis. I thought your race was the same.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined her doubts.

 Chapter 740 - 740 Feelings

    740 Feelings

    Mantis Shrimp finally rxed and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xiaolu, you scared me. I thought you were going to eat me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled when she heard Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute voice. She held Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute head and said seriously, ¡°No, you¡¯re my friend. I¡¯ll never hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Me too. When I¡¯m older, I won¡¯t have to live in the Space. I can be by your side and protect you.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp also promised seriously.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She was already feeling much better after this. She no longer cared about her feelings for Zhou Zhi.

    After leaving the Space, she circted her internal breath and cultivated a few times before falling asleep.

    When she woke up, she sparred with Su Chong with her sword.

    Su Chong had improved a lot, and she was not bad either. The siblings were actually on par.

    Chen Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. The two families celebrated the 15th together.

    Knowing that Su Xiaolu and her masters were leaving tomorrow, Madam Zhao and Madam Qian made all their best dishes. At night, Su Xiaolu was also drunk.

    After dinner, Su Chong and Lin Yaoyao carried Su Shiyu to see the lights.

    Su Hua also brought Sun Baoqian along.

    Su Sang said to Madam Zhao, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go for a walk too. The Lantern Festival is very lively.¡±

    Madam Zhao nodded. In the past two years, they had indeed not strolled around the capital properly.

    When Chen Hu saw Su Sang and Madam Zhao go out, he immediately went home and called Madam Qian along with a smile.

    Old Wu and Gui You were ying chess.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing came over to call Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu could not dissuade them and could only follow them out.

    Many small temples were the liveliest. There werentern riddles and all kinds of masks.

    Su Xiaolu bought a deer mask, Chen Shi bought a tiger, and Chen Xing bought a puppy.

    ¡°Sister Xiaolu, do you want to eat candy?¡±

    Chen Xing ran towards the sugar figurines and asked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    The three of them bought their favorite sugar figurines. They were in the shape of animals. One of the procedures was to blow them. Naturally, they blew them themselves.

    Then, they boughtnterns. This time, they did not go to a remote ce and sent off thenterns in a crowded ce.

    After fooling around, Su Xiaolu brought them home.

    Seeing Chen Shi and Chen Xing return home, Su Xiaolu also returned home.

    After she entered the house, she was stunned. The vines that crawled all over her house were green and pleasing. The white flowers that bloomed had a fragrance. She walked in and reached out to touch the white flowers. She seemed to hear her heart beating.

    After she touched it, the vines began to recede like a tide. Soon, they were gone.

    But there was still a faint fragrance in the room.

    Su Xiaolu threw herself on the bed and buried her face in the nket. Her heart raced and her face turned red. What did Zhou Zhi mean? Did he like her?

    Did she like Zhou Zhi?

    Su Xiaolu hammered the bed a few times and screamed silently.

    She took a few deep breaths and told herself that she was still young. She would wait a little longer. A few more years.

    After calming down, she no longer lost control.

    Lying down t, there was still a faint fragrance lingering at the tip of her nose. Su Xiaolu¡¯s state of mind was different. She recalled many, many past events to find some clues from her memories.

    It seemed impossible to find it, but it also seemed to be everywhere.

    Su Xiaolu pulled the nket over her face. After a while, she suddenly lifted the nket, got out of bed, and quickly opened the door to leave.

    The faint fragrance at the tip of her nose was like a streetmp. Zhou Zhi was not far from the Su residence. It was a dark alley. Su Xiaolu walked in and her eyes adapted to the darkness. She saw Zhou Zhi standing in the shadows.

    ¡°Xiaolu, can you not be angry with me?¡±

    Zhou Zhi spoke first. Su Xiaolu¡¯s mood had changed. He did not know why, but she did not want to talk to him. He felt like he was suffocating when she did not want to see him.

    He hid himself in the darkness so that he could hide his dark heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to talk to me. You don¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve grown up. There¡¯s a difference between men and women¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu inexplicably felt a little guilty. She felt strange, as if something was about to be exposed. Her heart could not help but beat faster.

    Zhou Zhi reached out and held her hand. Su Xiaolu subconsciously wanted to shrink back, but Zhou Zhi held it tightly.

    Su Xiaolu almost blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m still young¡ª¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu heard Zhou Zhi¡¯sughter. Right on the heels of that, Zhou Zhi asked in a low voice, ¡°Xiaolu, is it okay in a few years?¡±

    In the darkness, no one could see each other¡¯s faces. Su Xiaolu subconsciously held her breath.

    What was going on? Was Zhou Zhi confessing to her?

    What should she do? Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart was already surging like waves.

    She had not spoken for a long time, so Zhou Zhi squeezed her hand.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu opened her mouth and replied vaguely, ¡°Ah.¡±

    There was no definite agreement or rejection. Su Xiaolu quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Fourth Brother, I¡¯m sleepy. You should go back to sleep early. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Xiaolu.¡±

    Zhou Zhi let go and Su Xiaolu turned around and went home quickly.

    Zhou Zhi looked at her figure and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. He was certain that Su Xiaolu had feelings for him.

    Her change was a new beginning.

    Zhou Zhi walked out of the alley and gradually disappeared.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu thought that she would lose sleep, but after shey down, she fell asleep not long after.

    On the morning of the 16th, their luggage was already packed. Madam Zhao and Su Sang sent them out reluctantly.

    Old Wu said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t send us off.¡±

    ...

    Gui You led the horse and hugged his sword. He said calmly to Su Chong, ¡°Don¡¯t neglect your sword techniques. Remember the way of the sword in your heart.¡±

    Su Chong nodded respectfully. ¡°Disciple will remember Master¡¯s guidance.¡±

    ¡°Father, mother, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Eldest Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, goodbye. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved at her family.

    The three of them left the capital.

    Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red. She followed a few steps before stopping. Su Sang was beside her and gently put his arm around her shoulder.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and felt a lump in her throat. She waved her hand and stopped looking.

    It was not until they were out of the city that the reluctance to part ways calmed down.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s carriage was already waiting not far from the city.

    Seeing Zhou Zhi¡¯s people, Old Wu pursed his lips and clicked his tongue.

    Gui You was expressionless.

    Su Xiaolu felt inexplicably guilty. Her two best Masters did not like Zhou Zhi, but she¡­ she liked him a little.

    ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    Jin Liu and the others smiled and waved at Su Xiaolu. Then, they greeted Old Wu and Gui You respectfully, ¡°Hello, Seniors.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled at Xiaolu and cupped his hands at Old Wu and Gui You. ¡°Hello, Seniors.¡±

    Old Wu nodded and said coldly. Gui You was expressionless and nodded. After meeting up, he didn¡¯t say anything else and set off.

 Chapter 741 - 741 Eldest Disciple Is Not Responsible

    741 Eldest Disciple Is Not Responsible

    They did not say much on the way. They traveled during the day and rested at night.

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    When they arrived at Qinghai county, they realized that the county had changed drastically. Along the way, there were many new houses, and the voices of street hawkers rose and fell.

    The spiritual energy in Qinghai county was rich, and it was veryfortable to breathe.

    !!

    There were many sea goods by the sea, and the sea goods filled with spiritual energy had increased a lot, so they attracted many people.

    After separating from Zhou Zhi and the others.

    Su Xiaolu and her masters went to their residence. When they pushed open the door, Su Xiaolu was dumbfounded. The small courtyard was overgrown with weeds.

    Old Wu frowned slightly and muttered softly, ¡°That eldest disciple of yours is a little unreliable. Didn¡¯t he say that he would help take care of the courtyard? I think he hasn¡¯t been here to take care of it¡­¡±

    When they left the year beforest, they had clearly agreed to let him take care of the courtyard and help clean it. However, from the looks of it, no one hade to clean it at all.

    Gui You also frowned. ¡°Girl, go to your eldest disciple¡¯s house to take a look.¡±

    If he was fine and agreed to help but didn¡¯t do it, it went without saying that his character wasn¡¯t good.

    Something could have happened to him after they left.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Masters, I¡¯ll go to An Lie¡¯s house to take a look. Pack up and wait for me.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and left.

    She had only interacted with An Lie for a few months. She did not dare to say that shepletely understood An Lie, but she believed that An Lie was definitely not the kind of person who would agree but not do it.

    When she first met him, he was forced into a corner but did not do anything to harm her. Moreover, they had gone through so many things togetherter on, and he still called her Master.

    But if something had happened, why had the part that belonged to her never stopped?

    Thest time they came, Su Xiaolu was dressed as a man. There were not many people going in and out of Qinghai county. At that time, the foreignnd had just fused and the white fish was expensive, so strangers would attract attention the moment they appeared.

    This time, there were many outsiders in Qinghai county. Su Xiaolu walked across the street and did not receive much attention.

    However, because she was beautiful, many people turned around to look at her.

    Su Xiaolu arrived at An Lie¡¯s house and realized that it was already dpidated.

    In the past, in this hut, she had eaten with An Lie¡¯s family. The kind and gentle Mother An, the obedient and sensible An Xiaoou, and the kind An Cheng.

    Now, they were all gone.

    Su Xiaolu pushed open the tattered door and walked in. The once clean house was in a mess and there were some broken bowls and chopsticks.

    What happened at An Lie¡¯s house?

    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡±

    Su Xiaolu was about to investigate carefully when a stern shout came from outside.

    Su Xiaolu frowned and turned to leave.

    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±

    They were two people dressed as officers and holding swords. When they saw Su Xiaolu, they sized her up.

    Su Xiaolu also sized up the two officers. Before she could speak, the officer had already shouted sternly, ¡°You,e with us. We suspect that you¡¯re a spy from an enemy country!¡±

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m here to seek refuge with my family. My rtives used to live in this area, but I don¡¯t think anyone lives here anymore. I don¡¯t know which house it is, so I came to take a look. I¡¯m not a spy from an enemy country. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    How could there be such a coincidence? She had just arrived and an officer had already said that she was a spy.

    If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, the misunderstanding would be resolved after she exined it like this.

    ¡°How dare you quibble? Come with us now. You¡¯re so sneaky and even say that you¡¯re not a spy. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s exnation did not satisfy the officers. Both of them looked fierce.

    One of them even ced his hand on his sword.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. After you investigate, you must let me go back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very cooperative and had no intention of resisting.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Seeing her cooperation, the two officers¡¯ attitude softened and they left with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was very cooperative. She did not make a scene and was good-looking. She was a youngdy, so the two officers did not make things difficult for her and spoke gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and was very cooperative.

    Su Xiaolu had been to the county office. The ce the officers brought her to was clearly not a government office.

    She narrowed her eyes and said nothing.

    The reason why she cooperated was that they should know the whereabouts of An Lie¡¯s family. From the moment these two officers appeared, Su Xiaolu was certain that something had happened to An Lie.

    When they arrived at a forbidding courtyard, the officers led her in.

    This courtyard was very luxurious. There were many neatly dressed soldiers.

    Two officers brought her outside the main courtyard and one of them went in to report.

    The other one waited outside the courtyard with Su Xiaolu.

    Not long after, the officer came out and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see Young Master.¡±

    Su Xiaolu followed him in.

    ...

    It was a luxurious and exquisite setup. Even the maidservants were dressed exquisitely, and the maidservants were beautiful.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve brought her here. It¡¯s a woman.¡±

    The officer reported to someone on the main seat.

    Su Xiaolu looked over. He looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Jiang on the main seat and found him familiar. Wang Jiang also found Su Xiaolu familiar. He said gently, ¡°Miss, have we met before?¡±

    ¡°Miss, is this your first time in Qinghai?¡±

    Wang Jiang asked.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to seek refuge with my rtives, but I don¡¯t know what happened to my rtives, but there¡¯s no one at the address they live at anymore.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do you know anyone else in Qinghai? Is there anywhere else you can go?¡±

    Wang Jiang asked gently. Before Su Xiaolu could answer, he said, ¡°If you have nowhere to go, if you don¡¯t mind, you can rest in my residence for a few days before making ns. You can tell me the names of your family. I can ask around for you.¡±

    Wang Jiang¡¯s sudden solicitousness puzzled Su Xiaolu, but she did not refuse. She lowered her eyes slightly and replied shyly, ¡°Then, thank you, Young Master. Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    ...

    Wang Jiang smiled and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If my subordinates have offended you, please forgive them. There¡¯s a change in the sea area. The sea area you went to belongs to my family business. I haven¡¯t been in Qinghai for long. Before I took over, that area was already empty. It was stolen a while ago, so I got someone to patrol that area. Please forgive me for disturbing and offending you.¡±

    Wang Jiang cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu and exined.

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They were very nice and did not offend me. Young Master has taught them well.¡±

    Wang Jiang looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled gently. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Wang Jiang. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhao Xiaolu,¡± Su Xiaolu replied shyly.

    She had another fake name, taking Madam Zhao¡¯s surname.

 Chapter 742 - 742 Something Happened

    742 Something Happened

    ¡°Xiaolu? Does it mean dew1? What a good name.¡±

    Wang Jiang smiled.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    In any case, it was a fake name, so there was no need to worry about which character it was.

    ¡°Miss Xiaolu,e with me.¡±

    Wang Jiang smiled at Su Xiaolu. He reached out and made an inviting gesture, looking gentle and elegant.

    Su Xiaolu followed his footsteps and passed through the corridor. She saw a woman blocking the way. Wang Jiang turned to Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡°Miss Xiaolu, wait for me.¡±

    Wang Jiang quickly stepped forward and said to the woman with a dark expression, ¡°Don¡¯t block here. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    The woman smiled sarcastically. ¡°Is that the new sister?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Wang Jiang replied calmly. He had taken a fancy to Su Xiaolu¡¯s appearance, but he still had to investigate her identity.

    An orphaned daughter who was seeking refuge with her rtives was very easy to coax. He was rich now. As long as he liked her, he could take in any girl. If she was really an orphaned daughter, she would have a good life with him.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Wang Jiang, you are heartless. I¡¯ve only been with you for a short time¡­ How, how can you betray me¡ª¡±

    The woman looked at Wang Jiang aggrievedly andined indignantly. He was the one who said that he loved her the most, but he was also the one who changed his mind.

    Wang Jiang frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Ruyue, stop fooling around. If I didn¡¯t redeem you, you would end up like those women. I didn¡¯t treat you badly when you followed me. Look at the clothes you¡¯re wearing and the food you eat. I still like you very much. It¡¯s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Be obedient, okay?¡±

    He had redeemed Ruyue from the brothel. She yed the lute well and looked pitiful. When he first fell in love with her, he naturally couldn¡¯t help but say some romantic words. He didn¡¯t treat her badly, but Ruyue¡¯s current actions made him a little unhappy. Ruyue wasn¡¯t mature enough.

    ¡°Is it normal to have three wives and four concubines? Hehehehe¡­ I thought you were different from them, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same. You¡¯re all the same.¡±

    Ruyue¡¯s heart was throbbing. She was arrogant, but she did not expect that she would not be able to escape heartless men in the end.

    Wang Jiang didn¡¯t want to talk to Ruyue anymore. He gave her a look to tell her to be sensible and turned around to return to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Xiaolu, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Wang Jiang specially let Su Xiaolu walk on the right side, separating Ruyue from Su Xiaolu.

    Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Wang Jiang and cried as he walked past.

    Su Xiaolu looked back at Ruyue. Wang Jiang frowned and exined, ¡°Miss Xiaolu, that¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine. My brother passed away, so she treated me as my brother. Her brain is a little abnormal.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked confused. ¡°I see.¡±

    It was a clumsy act, but she was acting silly and sweet now, so she believed it.

    Wang Jiang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So when you see her in the future, just stay away from her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay. Young Master Wang, thank you. You¡¯re really a good person.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Wang Jiang.

    Wang Jiang was infatuated. The girl¡¯s smile was as bright as a flower, and her eyes were as dazzling as the stars, making him burst with joy.

    Wang Jiang brought Su Xiaolu to a courtyard. There was a bamboo forest nted in the courtyard called the Bamboo Garden. It was especially elegant and beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu praised at the right time, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful. I¡¯ve never lived in such a beautiful ce. Will I be disturbing you too much? Young Master Wang, you¡¯re so good to me. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±

    Wang Jiang was overjoyed. He waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°No need, no need, no need to repay me. Miss Xiaolu, don¡¯t worry. If you need anything, just tell me. Don¡¯t feel troubled. You must be tired after rushing over. Rest well for the time being.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was touched at the right time and lowered her eyes shyly. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wang. You¡¯re such a good person.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was certain that An Lie¡¯s matter was rted to Wang Jiang.

    Wang Jiang only felt that she looked familiar. He had seen her dressed as a man thest time, now that she had grown up and returned to wearing women¡¯s clothes, he did not recognize her.

    Staying here was also beneficial to her prying for information.

    Wang Jiang had been apanying Su Xiaolu to tour the house. He was very considerate.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Jiang. She was very grateful and shy. ¡°Young Master Wang, thank you. I¡¯m a little tired today.¡±

    Wang Jiang didn¡¯t really want to leave yet, but thinking that it was only the first day, he smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Xiaolu, have a good rest. I¡¯ll get busy first. I¡¯ll get two maidservants to take care of youter. If you need anything, tell them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Young Master Wang.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice was sweet and soft, making Wang Jiang dizzy. He repeatedly said that it was okay and left reluctantly.

    After Wang Jiang left, Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief. A person could change so much.

    Why didn¡¯t they realize that Wang Jiang was such a pervertst time?

    However, she had only seen Wang Jiang for a whilest time and did not know him well. Last time, he was also gentle and elegant, just like now. The only difference was thatst time, she was a man.

    Thinking about it this way, it wasn¡¯t strange. He naturally treated men and women differently.

    Wang Mian should be dead. He was also unlucky. Even if he died, he still had to take the me for Wang Jiang.

    In the past, Wang Jiang worked for Li Yu. She wondered if he still did.

    The two maidservants sent by Wang Jiang came over quickly. Su Xiaolu told them not to enter the room. She wanted to sleep and did not like to be disturbed. She would be fine after sleeping for two hours.

    The two maidservants nodded lightly in agreement. They were not bad-looking and were originally unwilling to serve Su Xiaolu. They were d that Su Xiaolu did not need them.

    As soon as the door closed, Su Xiaolu left through the window.

    Her Qinggong was outstanding, so it was easy for her to leave this courtyard.

    When she returned to the small courtyard, Old Wu and Gui You had already cleaned up the courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Masters, something happened to my eldest disciple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu briefly exined the situation.

    Including the fact that she was now living in Wang Jiang¡¯s residence.

    ...

    ¡°Then we do have to investigate carefully. Go over there first. We will investigateter and find out about the current situation in Qinghai. Be careful. There are good and evil people. Learn to distinguish them yourself.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said gently. Sooner orter, Su Xiaolu would have to take care of herself. This was a good opportunity.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    She still had to tell Zhou Zhi.

    After leaving the courtyard, Su Xiaolu went to look for Zhou Zhi and told him what had happened.

    The matter of going out to sea would be dyed for a few days. An Lie was her disciple, so she definitely had to investigate and confirm if An Lie¡¯s family was still around. If they were no longer around, she was his Master. She had to do everything she could to seek justice for him and take revenge.

 Chapter 743 - 743 Where Are They?

    743 Where Are They?

    Zhou Zhi only said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned to the Bamboo Garden in the mansion. Everything was normal. No one hade in.

    The two maidservants who were unwilling to serve her had been outside and had never thought ofing in.

    Su Xiaolu saw that it was about time and pretended to take an afternoon nap.

    She opened the door and said to the two maidservants, ¡°I want to walk around the residence.¡±

    The two maidservants were very unwilling. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t wander around. Young Master will be unhappy if he finds out.¡±

    They didn¡¯t want to serve her, so they simply used Wang Jiang as an excuse.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned for a moment and seemed to give up on the idea.

    The two maidservants heaved a sigh of relief.

    But in the next second, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I should ask Young Master Wang. After all, this is his house.¡±

    The two maidservants: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Young Master is very busy. It¡¯s better not to disturb him. If you want to take a walk, let¡¯s take a walk.¡±

    The maidservant in green hurriedly said. Wang Jiang was very gentle to his maidservants, but when he was heartless, he would sell them easily.

    As servants, their lives might not be as good as this ce. They all wanted to be doted on by Wang Jiang one day. As long as they became his women, they did not have to worry about being sold.

    Wang Jiang had instructed them to serve Xiaolu well. They were unwilling to serve her, but they definitely did not dare to cause trouble in front of Wang Jiang.

    Therefore, the maidservants did not dare to do anything that would make Wang Jiang unhappy.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly and innocently. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    These two maidservants were here to serve her on the surface, but they were actually spies.

    After leaving the Bamboo Garden, Su Xiaolu began to walk around aimlessly. The mansion was very big. There were rockeries, gardens, and flowerkes.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and praised. From time to time, she would mutter softly, ¡°If only she could live here too.¡±

    Apart from the main courtyard, Su Xiaolu walked through the entire residence and looked around. It was almost dark before she returned to Bamboo Garden.

    Not long after she returned, the maidservant in blue remained to serve her. The other maidservant went out for meal delivery.

    Su Xiaolu asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s a meal delivery?¡±

    The maidservant exined that it meant that the family was eating.

    She rolled her eyes behind her back. This country bumpkin doesn¡¯t know anything. If not for her good looks, Young Master wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her.

    Su Xiaolu waited quietly. Not long after, Wang Jiang arrived with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Xiaolu, I¡¯m sorry. I was too busy in the afternoon and didn¡¯t take care of you. Are you used to it? You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I haven¡¯t either. I¡¯ll eat with you.¡±

    Wang Jiang was very polite. He sat down and apologized first before gently saying that they should eat together.

    Su Xiaolu looked happy and said shyly, ¡°Okay, thank you, Young Master Wang.¡±

    The food was served. It was very sumptuous.

    Wang Jiang looked at Su Xiaolu in satisfaction.

    Su Xiaolu asked in surprise, as if she had never seen the world, ¡°There¡¯s so much. Can we eat it all? I-I don¡¯t have money. There¡¯s nothing to repay Young Master Wang. I¡¯ve never eaten these things¡­¡±

    Wang Jiang smiled gently and picked up some food for Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Xiaolu, eat more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ate slowly.

    As she tasted it carefully, she revealed her inexperience. She ate for a long time and ate a lot.

    Wang Jiang saw it all.

    After dinner, Wang Jiang suggested apanying Su Xiaolu for a walk to digest her food.

    Su Xiaolu naturally did not refuse.

    Wang Jiang began to get information from her. Su Xiaolu casually made up a story. An orphan daughter with dead parents had been taken fancy by a bully, who took her household register as a threat. It was not easy for her to escape. She thought about how she had heard from her mother in the past that she had a distant rtive in Qinghai, so she wanted to join them.

    She randomly made up some names for the rtives. They were rtives four or five generations apart. She didn¡¯t know where they lived either. She just looked at the old house and asked around.

    After chatting for a while, Su Xiaolu seemed to have revealed everything.

    Wang Jiang was surprised and sympathetic. He kindly told Su Xiaolu that she could rest well now. He would help her find out the whereabouts of her distant rtives.

    After taking a walk and returning to the Bamboo Garden, Wang Jiang instructed the maidservants to take good care of Su Xiaolu before leaving.

    Su Xiaolu washed up and went to bed. The maidservants were outside and did not need to enter the inner room. They could not ask for more.

    Su Xiaolu was still awake, but the two maidservants outside were already asleep.

    When Su Xiaolu came out, she pressed their sleeping acupoints to make them sleep even more soundly.

    She took advantage of the night to search Wang Jiang¡¯s study.

    Wang Jiang definitely had a ledger in his business. Every sea area was clearly marked. She only needed to confirm if the sea area she bought was under Wang Jiang¡¯s control.

    After confirming this, she could ask about An Lie¡¯s whereabouts.

    She had walked through the entire residence today and wanted to go in and take a look at every ce she went.

    The maidservants did not stop her from entering some. If she could not go in, the maidservants would tell her not to enter. Su Xiaolu would ask where they were.

    So Su Xiaolu remembered the location of the study.

    After sneaking into the study, Su Xiaolu began to search.

    Not long after, she found the ledger. It recorded in detail the spiritual herbs sent to the capital. In the past year or so, they had not given much. Su Xiaolu did not care if it was much. The sea was dangerous. She hoped that An Lie would be careful.

    ...

    The sea area recorded was her sea area, but now it was in Wang Jiang¡¯s hands. Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression darkened.

    She gently reset the ledger and left the study.

    She did not act rashly. Before she investigated, Su Xiaolu did not want to alert the enemy.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the courtyard. Gui You and Old Wu were still waiting for her.

    Old Wu spoke first. ¡°Girl, we¡¯ve also found some information. Not long after we left, your eldest disciple suffered. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive. There¡¯s not much information.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll kill the person who harmed him and avenge him.¡±

    It was an ident that she took An Lie in as her disciple. It could not be said that they had a deep master-disciple rtionship, but it was more of a friendship. Her friend had been killed, so she naturally had to avenge him.

    ¡°I found out that the ledger is in Wang Jiang¡¯s hands. For the past year, he has been the one sending divine medicine to the capital.¡±

    She had even received a letter from An Lie. Now that An Lie¡¯s family was nowhere to be seen, that letter was probably faked.

    ¡°This Wang Jiang is someone we met in Yulin previously. I wonder why he¡¯s here.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held back her anger.

    ...

    Gui You frowned. ¡°Is Wang Jiang rted to Li Yu?¡±

    ¡°Li Yu is ruthless. I¡¯m afraid An Lie is already doomed.¡±

    Old Wu sighed. He wanted tofort Su Xiaolu, but he didn¡¯t know how.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask him now. There are thousands of ways to torture people. We¡¯re not afraid that he won¡¯t tell us.¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was cold. Since the clues were directed at Wang Jiang, there was no need to wait. He could just ask directly. He had plenty of methods. He was not afraid that he would not say anything.

    Old Wu nodded too. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s better to be early thante.¡±

    It was unknown if An Lie was dead or alive. The earlier they found out his whereabouts, the better. If he was still alive, it would be easier to save him. If he was gone, he would have to pay with blood. It was impossible for him to live another day.

 Chapter 744 - 744 Catching a Turtle in a Jar

    744 Catching a Turtle in a Jar

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Thank you, Masters.¡±

    She should have resolved this matter herself, but now the two Masters were clearly going to help her.

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate and decisively went with the two Masters.

    In order to prevent Wang Jiang from saying anything, Su Xiaolu even went to get the ledger first.

    !!

    ¡°Master, I got it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu put away the ledger and said to the two Masters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gui You said calmly. As soon as the three of them opened the door, Gui You frowned.

    Old Wu also frowned. They were surrounded.

    Su Xiaolu squeezed out from behind and looked thoughtful. When did she expose herself?

    This Wang Jiang didn¡¯t seem to be a superficial weakling.

    Wang Jiang smiled gently and pped his hands. He smiled meaningfully at Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡°Miss Xiaolu, I really didn¡¯t expect this. Tell me, who sent you? Tsk tsk, why are there two old men here? Sigh¡­ I was careless.¡±

    Wang Jiang¡¯s gaze swept across Gui You and Old Wu. He pursed his lips in disdain. He felt that Gui You looked a little familiar, but it waspletely dark, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Ordinary people¡¯s faces were simr. Under such lighting, it was not surprising that they would feel that they looked a little simr.

    ¡°Masters, it seems like we have to make a move first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the two Masters apologetically.

    She didn¡¯t know when she had exposed herself, but it didn¡¯t matter. After she dealt with Wang Jiang, she would naturally have an answer.

    Gui You smiled slightly and said calmly, ¡°Coincidentally, my sword hasn¡¯t seen blood for many years.¡±

    In the past few years, he had taken Su Chong and Su Xiaolu as his disciples and was busy teaching them. After the two children graduated, he traveled around with Old Wu. In the past two years, he had brought Su Xiaolu around. It had been a long time since he was provoked by someone.

    Old Wu twisted his wrist. ¡°Let me stretch my muscles first. After practicing for so long, I can see the results.¡±

    Su Xiaolu drew her sword and pointed it at Wang Jiang. She put away her sweet and soft appearance and her eyes turned cold.

    However, Wang Jiang couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He raised his hand. ¡°Kill these two damn old men. Catch her alive.¡±

    A little wild cat with ws and teeth was really fatally attractive.

    He thought she was some delicate little girl, but she was a wild cat. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it had ws or teeth. Tie it up and cut it off.

    Wang Jiang had quite a number of soldiers. There were more than a hundred people in the courtyard.

    With his order, these soldiers surrounded Su Xiaolu and her masters.

    Gui You¡¯s longsword had already been unsheathed. The three of them went forward.

    This was the first time Su Xiaolu had fought side by side with her two Masters. They did not even use their superpowers.

    Old Wu was not that good with a sword, but he was still an expert.

    Wang Jiang was dumbfounded.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You¡¯s swords seemed to be in an uninhabited ce. Their figures were light, and the soldiers could not hurt them at all. They could not even see the shadows of their swords. They did not kill anyone, but they could easily cripple the soldiers¡¯ martial strength.

    Su Xiaolu even charged towards Wang Jiang.

    Wang Jiang was attracted by her cold and beautiful appearance. He felt that he could barely breathe. How was she a little wild cat? She was clearly a terrifying Rakshasa from hell!

    Wang Jiang turned around and wanted to escape.

    His troops would probably not be able to withstand it for long.

    If they went to the county office now, they could find more troops to restrain this terrifying master and disciple.

    Seeing that Wang Jiang was about to leave, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t care less. A water ball appeared in her palm and instantly divided into fine water droplets that shot towards Wang Jiang.

    Wang Jiang turned around as he ran. The moment he saw the water ball, he was so frightened that his legs went limp and he staggered. He remembered, he remembered¡­

    When he looked at Su Xiaolu again, she had already ovepped with the blurry face in his mind. He did not expect him to be her!

    When the water droplets hit his body, Wang Jiang felt that he couldn¡¯t even stand up. It was as if a force had already pierced through his flesh and bones.

    He was so frightened that he lost his voice.

    How could he offend such a terrifying person?

    How could he be so unlucky!

    He couldn¡¯t escape. Wang Jiang¡¯s expression lost its gentleness and calmness and turned into panic. He shouted at the attendant beside him in a trembling voice, ¡°Quick, quickly send a pigeon to Young Master Li!¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaolu, who was fighting the soldiers, and did not even dare to look at her again.

    His body trembled uncontrobly.

    The manservant also agreed with trembling fear and scrambled away.

    Wang Jiang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw him run away safely. Fortunately, he could tip him off.

    The hundreds of soldiers in the residence were all beaten down. They were clearly still panting, but no one could stand up.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s face was sshed with some blood. At this moment, the childishness in her body receded. She was cold and murderous.

    She walked in front of Wang Jiang and lifted his chin with the tip of the dripping sword. ¡°I have a disciple called An Lie. He has a mother, an uncle, An Cheng, and a sister, An Xiaoou. Where did you take them? Tell me.¡±

    Wang Jiang¡¯s lips were trembling. He was so afraid, but at this moment, he was still attracted to Su Xiaolu. As soon as he started to get distracted, he was frightened by the pain in his neck.

    ¡°Miss¡ªMiss Zhao, don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ...

    Wang Jiang was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to have any more thoughts. His neck was cut, and it was very ufortable when the blood flowed into his clothes. He lowered his eyes in panic and begged for mercy with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Miss Zhao, listen to me. I didn¡¯t hurt your disciple. I took over your sea area. Your disciple is very unreliable. He took a sum of money and left Qinghai with his family. Really.¡±

    Wang Jiang exined with a trembling voice. He didn¡¯t know if Su Xiaolu believed him.

    This was the excuse he had thought of long ago. He did not connect Su Xiaolu to Su Lu at all. He had even interrogated her carefully, but now he knew that Zhao Xiaolu was a fake name. Perhaps Su Lu was also a fake name.

    ¡°You said that An Lie¡¯s family left Qinghai. How do you exin the signs of their house being smashed?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked calmly.

    Wang Jiang stole a nce and quickly lowered his head. He couldn¡¯t tell Su Xiaolu¡¯s emotions. He exined what he said, ¡°After they left, no one lived in the house. Some beggars went in to live and destroyed the original house.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Xiaolu put away her sword.

    Wang Jiang heaved a sigh of relief and immediately took the opportunity to exin, ¡°Yes, Miss Zhao. I¡¯m an honest businessman. I took over the business and sent the harvest to the capital ording to the agreement. I didn¡¯t write to you because I was afraid of disturbing you, but since you¡¯re here, I definitely have to tell you. Really, everything I said is true. I definitely won¡¯t dare to hide anything from you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu took the sword and wiped it on Wang Jiang¡¯s body. She wiped the blood off the sword and put it away.

 Chapter 745 - 745 Heâ€™s the Turtle

    745 He¡¯s the Turtle

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wang Jiang nodded repeatedly. He had thought that he had discovered that this woman was extraordinary. He had been prepared to catch her in a trap, but he did not expect it to turn out like this. His life was in danger.

    ¡°But I choose to believe in my eldest disciple. I don¡¯t believe a word you say. I want to see my eldest disciple alive or dead. You have a tough mouth. It doesn¡¯t matter. I have plenty of tricks up my sleeve.¡±

    Su Xiaolu squatted down and smiled like a demon.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s face turned pale.

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver needles. She elegantly twirled the silver needles with her fingers and flicked them gently. ¡°Ahhh, my eyes¡­¡± Wang Jiang immediately covered his eyes and screamed.

    ¡°The most painful parts of a person are their ears, eyes, mouth, hands, and feet.¡±

    ¡°When you can¡¯t take it anymore, you¡¯ll tell the truth eventually.¡±

    Wang Jiang covered his eyes but couldn¡¯t cover his ears. When he covered his ears, another silver needle entered his mouth.

    He did not have the ability to resist at all and waspletely at her mercy.

    As the needles were pushed into his body with internal energy, Wang Jiang felt as if his entire body was being bitten by insects. It hurt and itched. Every nerve in his body felt this painful torture.

    He was not someone with tenacious willpower. He was almost ready to surrender and beg for mercy in an instant.

    He said he would say anything, but as soon as he opened his mouth, a cloth was stuffed in.

    He was not blind. He just felt especially itchy and painful. Tears had already streamed down his face. He looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s beautiful face. She smiled coldly. ¡°My eldest disciple has been beaten up by you, right? Do you think I¡¯ll let you off just because you open your mouth now? Dream on. You have to return what you did to my disciple one by one.¡±

    Wang Jiang cried bitterly. He would rather Su Xiaolu tie him up.

    However, Su Xiaolu did not. She did not tie him up, but he could not even raise his hand. He wanted to twist, and he could not even move his body.

    Despair. He wanted to die¡ª

    There was the sound of heavy footsteps outside.

    Joy shed across Wang Jiang¡¯s face.

    But in the next second, he despaired again.

    Old Wu¡¯s fist emitted blue lightning as he twisted his waist and said, ¡°Good timing. I haven¡¯t had enough yet.¡±

    The other old man, who was holding a sword, was not afraid at all.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s eyes were blurry with tears. What kind of monsters were these¡­

    Which old man could cut people as easily as cutting melons at his age???

    Was it really useful for the county office to send someone over?

    Soon, an elite soldier entered the residence and surrounded Su Xiaolu and the others.

    The person who came was Liang Yizhi. He was aggressive and was about to extend his hand to question him when the Grandmaster rushed in from outside and reported, ¡°Sir, bad news. The Wisdom King is here.¡±

    Liang Yizhi frowned. ¡°Why did we rm him?¡±

    A higher-ranking official could crush a person to death, let alone an official who was countless levels higher.

    Before Liang Yizhi could speak, he hurried out again.

    Old Wu muttered softly, ¡°How annoying. Who wants him toe?¡±

    In Old Wu¡¯s heart, Zhou Zhi was like a fly. He had taken a fancy to his precious disciple and could not be chased away.

    Not long after, Zhou Zhi walked into sight dressed in blue.

    Liang Yizhi lost his confidence and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he followed Zhou Zhi closely.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little surprised to see Zhou Zhi. She did not inform him.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Is it resolved?¡±

    Liang Yizhi¡¯s eyes were about to fall out. Heavens, this girl was called the Wisdom King Fourth Brother. Was she a princess?

    What bad luck did he have to offend such a big shot? Liang Yizhi reacted quickly and immediately pointed at Wang Jiang angrily. ¡°Wang Jiang, hurry up and tell the truth!¡±

    There was no need to choose. It had to be Wang Jiang¡¯s fault. Even if he was only slightly in the wrong, he was deceived by Wang Jiang. He could ask for a lighter punishment.

    Wang Jiang also wanted to speak, but he was in so much pain that he wanted to die.

    ¡°Lord Liang, long time no see. I want to ask you about someone.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Liang Yizhi and cupped her hands at him.

    Liang Yizhi saw that there was still blood on Su Xiaolu¡¯s face and did not dare to be negligent. He smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°Miss, please ask.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, moving out of the household register requires proof and preparation from the government. I want to ask, when did An Lie, An Cheng, and An Xiaoou¡¯s family move out? Did they say where they moved to?¡±

    Su Xiaolu stared at Liang Yizhi.

    Liang Yizhi lowered his eyes and his thoughts raced. He nced at Wang Jiang and realized that his pants were wet. He had actually lost control of his dder. He was crying. Hey there motionless for some reason. This was terrifying. He immediately stopped hesitating and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss, this matter is also rted to Wang Jiang.¡±

    Liang Yizhi pointed at Wang Jiang and said, ¡°At that time, it was Wang Jiang who brought Mother An to register for the household register removal. He even said that he would hand over the management of the sea area to Wang Jiang. Now that I think about it, Mother An must have been threatened by Wang Jiang. I didn¡¯t see anything abnormal at that time. If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he was a bad person. He was imprisoning and attacking women. He has no respect for thew!¡±

    After saying that, Liang Yizhi silently lowered his head to reduce his presence.

    Wang Jiang had given him a lot of benefits. Even if he could tell that something was wrong, he turned a blind eye.

    Anyway, Mother An really didn¡¯tin.

    Liang Yizhi removed himself and med everything on Wang Jiang. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t wrong to begin with. At most, he wouldn¡¯t be a busybody.

    As for where the An family was now, whether they were dead or alive, he really didn¡¯t know.

    Liang Yizhi now hoped that the Wisdom King would not pay too much attention to him.

    Su Xiaolu turned her gaze back to Wang Jiang. Seeing that Wang Jiang no longer had any dignity as a human, Su Xiaolu was also very disdainful. She used her sword to pick up the rag that was stuffed into Wang Jiang¡¯s mouth.

    ...

    Before Su Xiaolu could ask, Wang Jiang shouted, ¡°On the ship, on the ship. I didn¡¯t kill them. They were all on the ship and followed them out to sea¡­ Boohoo¡­ Spare me¡­¡±

    The real torture was not whipping, but mental destruction.

    It had only been a short while, but Wang Jiang felt that he had lost his dignity.

    Pain and torture were transmitted to every meridian in his body. He could not even faint. He knew that he had wet himself. He knew that he had no dignity, but there was nothing he could do. He could not even beg for mercy.

    It was even more impossible for him to seek death. He had no strength to bite down.

    He thought about his torture of Wang Mian in the past and realized that what he thought was torture was nothing at all. Wang Mian had been imprisoned for two years, and it was not as short as this moment of his. Moreover, Wang Mian had hidden so many golden things. If he had suffered such torture, he would probably not have been able to hide a single strand of hair.

    Li Yu knew everything about Wang Mian, but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them, I didn¡¯t kill them¡­¡± Wang Jiang¡¯s entire body was trembling. He only hoped that he would be spared after saying it.

 Chapter 746 - 746 Still Alive

    746 Still Alive

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and squatted down. She patted Wang Jiang¡¯s chest twice. A few needles popped out of his ears, eyes, and throat and fell to the ground with a ding.

    Wang Jiang was relieved and panted heavily. He was afraid that Su Xiaolu would do something to him again because she couldn¡¯t wait. He took a few breaths and hurriedly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill them. Really, they¡¯re at sea. They¡¯ll return every month. It¡¯s almost the end of the month. They¡¯ll be back at the end of the month.¡±

    Young Master Li should be here at the end of the month.

    !!

    With Young Master Li around, even the Wisdom King had to be cautious. He was under Li Yu. He had done many things for Li Yu, and Li Yu would not give up on him easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. What I said is true. Boohoo¡­¡±

    Wang Jiang was afraid that Su Xiaolu would not believe him. He was really in too much pain.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Jiang and thought about how credible his words were.

    Wang Jiang was Li Yu¡¯s man. Was he stalling for time and waiting for Li Yu to save him?

    Su Xiaolu looked at her two Masters. Even if Li Yu came, it would not be easy for him to save Wang Jiang. The sword in her hand was not to be trifled with.

    Su Xiaolu narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Wang, I¡¯ll believe you for the time being. If they don¡¯t return at the end of the month, I guarantee that you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    Wang Jiang looked at Su Xiaolu and his face turned pale. What kind of devil was this?

    He said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. An Lie and An Cheng are all excellent sailors. They know how to swim¡­¡±

    As Wang Jiang spoke, he shivered. He was especially frightened. He thought that since there had been no news for more than a year, the other party definitely did not take An Lie seriously.

    He did not expect the world to turn upside down the moment he arrived. From Su Xiaolu¡¯s dangerous eyes, Wang Jiang felt that Su Xiaolu was especially protective.

    An Lie¡¯s family was still alive, but he had enved them. When An Lie¡¯s family returned safely, they still had to settle these scores.

    Wang Jiang thought about it in his heart. He knew that he was not Su Xiaolu¡¯s match. He was also waiting for Li Yu to protect him at the end of the month.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait a few more days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly.

    Wang Jiang heaved a sigh of relief.

    Liang Yizhi looked at Su Xiaolu and then at Zhou Zhi. He said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, if you have any instructions, just tell me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Liang Yizhi and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Lord Liang, go back first. Leave this ce to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Liang Yizhi heaved a sigh of relief and immediately told his men to retreat. He brought back all the soldiers sent for Wang Jiang.

    He only hoped that Zhou Zhi would not me him too much. It was best if he forgot him.

    After Liang Yizhi left with his men, Zhou Zhi said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, why don¡¯t you leave him to me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    The corners of Wang Jiang¡¯s mouth twitched and he broke out in cold sweat. Just as he was about to speak, he inadvertently met Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze and shivered.

    Zhou Zhi spoke gently to Su Xiaolu, but the way he looked at him was clearly filled with coldness. It was not an exaggeration to say that his gaze could kill.

    ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go home and sleep. After a long night, my old bones are about to fall apart.¡±

    Old Wu pursed his lips andined.

    He looked at Zhou Zhi and red at him.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and looked at Zhou Zhi. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and shook his head slightly. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    Gui You did not say anything. The three of them left together.

    Su Xiaolu walked out of the courtyard of the study and saw a woman hiding timidly, but she seemed to have mustered her courage and walked out.

    ¡°Zhao, Miss Zhao¡­ What, what happened to him?¡±

    Ruyue was a little afraid of Su Xiaolu, but she was also worried about Wang Jiang. She was very conflicted. She loved and hated Wang Jiang.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Ruyue and said gently, ¡°Miss, why do you have to do this? There¡¯re many more trees out there. Why are you hanging onto this tree? I won¡¯t find trouble with you, but don¡¯t keep appearing in front of me. I¡¯ll vent my anger on you.¡±

    She did not know if An Lie was dead or alive. She had never thought of making things difficult for the people around Wang Jiang.

    However, if she appeared in front of her, she did not have the patience.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Ruyue trembled and quickly moved aside.

    She had just secretly seen Su Xiaolu. She looked like a gentle and weak little girl, but when she fought, she was especially terrifying, like an executioner.

    Su Xiaolu and her masters returned.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the small courtyard. She was relieved to hand Wang Jiang over to Zhou Zhi.

    Moreover, An Lie¡¯s matter could not be rushed. Wang Jiang¡¯sst words were trustworthy. Businessmen prioritized benefits. An Lie and An Cheng were good sailors. They had gone out to sea and had an extraordinary understanding of the sea area.

    An Xiaoou and Mother An lived by the sea and knew far more about seafood than ordinary people.

    Four freebor could save them a lot of money.

    However, An Cheng had a leg problem and Mother An was not in good health. They would only exploit them without respect. She did not know if they could survive.

    After washing up the blood on her body, Su Xiaoluy back on the bed.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Zhi got someone to bring Wang Jiang away.

    Wang Jiang was like a cripple. There were still four silver needles sealed in his hands and feet. He could not lift his limbs at all.

    ...

    Wang Jiang begged for mercy along the way, but Jin Si and the others ignored him.

    If they found him annoying, they would cover his mouth with a smelly cloth.

    It was impossible to tell if it was tears or snot on Wang Jiang¡¯s face.

    He was brought to a courtyard. Zhou Zhi said indifferently, ¡°Throw him into the eel pond.¡±

    Wang Jiang¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he made muffled sounds from his nose.

    These people were simply devils. They were clearly kind in front of Su Xiaolu, but when they turned around, they were like evil spirits.

    Wang Jiang didn¡¯t know what an eel pond was. He only saw a small pond. He was lifted up and thrown down with a thud.

    The pond was not deep. When he was thrown in, his mouth and nose would not be submerged. asionally, water would enter his eyes.

    Something seemed to be swimming in the pool.

    Wang Jiang felt something hit his ear and was shocked.

    What, what was it?

    ...

    Jin Liu and Jin Si revealed their white teeth and smiled evilly.

    Jin Si said, ¡°How dare you touch Miss Su? You really don¡¯t want to live a long life. Sleep well here for the next few days. Don¡¯t worry, your life is still useful. We won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    But it was impossible for him to have an easy time. Their master was very protective.

    An Lie was Miss Su¡¯s eldest disciple. If Miss Su cared about him, Master would definitely care.

    Who did Wang Jiang think he was?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we fill his mouth into an iron ball? When he spits out the cloth in his mouthter, he¡¯ll start screaming. It¡¯ll be so noisy.¡±

    Jin Liu thought for a moment and said to Jin Si.

    Jin Si looked at the terrified Wang Jiang and nodded with a scheming smile. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 747 - 747 Protective

    <h4>Chapter 747 - 747 Protective</h4>

    747 Protective

    Wang Jiang¡¯s eyes widened. He felt his exposed hand being pecked from time to time. There was also something slippery touching his ear and neck.

    It was really too cold. His entire scalp went numb almost instantly.

    The two guards casually discussed how to deal with him. His entire body was trembling.

    Jin Si squatted by the pool while Jin Liu went to get the iron ball.

    !!

    They returned very quickly. Jin Si stood up with a smile. ¡°Go and put it on him. I¡¯m grossed out by these things.¡±

    With that, Jin Si pped his hands and turned to leave.

    Jin Liu went into the pool and grabbed Wang Jiang¡¯s clothes. He sat him up and removed the cloth from his mouth.

    Almost instantly, Wang Jiang hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Lord, please spare me.¡±

    Jin Liu frowned and punched Wang Jiang without saying a word.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s words instantly fell silent.

    Jin Liu pinched open his jaw and stuffed the iron ball into his mouth. Then, he put it on him. It was not tight, but Wang Jiang did not have the strength to push it out.

    Jin Liu let go and let Wang Jiang sleep in the pool again.

    He left the pool.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s mumbles couldn¡¯t disturb anyone at all.

    He did not expect to be beaten up after failing to beg for mercy.

    It was unknown if it was a snake, a fish, a loach, or something else in the pool. It was slippery and could bite. Every time it slid past his neck, his entire body trembled.

    His scalp went numb. If he could touch his shoulder now, it would feel like chicken skin.

    Wang Jiang began to pray that An Lie and An Cheng would return safely. Otherwise, he might not be able to keep his life¡­

    Thinking of that family, Wang Jiang was extremely regretful. If only he had gotten a doctor for that old womanst month. If that old woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore and died, would this debt be med on him?

    Something crawled into his sleeve. Wang Jiang¡¯s thoughts were disrupted. His eyes widened and he made struggling sounds.

    However, the night was silent. No matter how much sound he made, no one came.

    Moreover, Wang Jiang realized that he wouldn¡¯t faint¡­

    From tonight onwards, every hour, every moment, and every day felt like years to Wang Jiang¡­

    ¡ª-

    On the quiet sea, the warm sun shone on every crew member who went out to sea.

    There was no bone-chilling sea breeze, no terrifying storms, and no waves. The ships with sails were docked together.

    The crew above ate the fragrant fish and drank strong wine.

    No one knew that at the bottom, where the sun could not reach, some people¡¯s lives were slowly disappearing.

    Mother An was already terminally ill. Her eyes, which had previously regained their rity, were already turbid. She could no longer see anything these few days.

    An Xiaoou was also skin and bones. An Cheng and An Lie were also extremely thin.

    When Mother An breathed herst breath and her chest became dry and t, An Xiaoou sobbed and shouted softly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave us behind¡­¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s tears were like an endless sea. She couldn¡¯t stop them no matter what. She didn¡¯t have a mother anymore. She didn¡¯t have a mother.

    An Lie¡¯s eyes also burned with pain.

    An Cheng punched the wall beside him fiercely and let out a foreboding cry.

    Mother An had already gone and closed her eyes, which couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Sadness and a suffocating atmosphere lingered around the three of them.

    All three of them did not move until it was dark outside.

    Halfway through, leftovers from people were thrown over in arge basin.

    ¡°Little Lie, I want them all to die.¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s hoarse voice broke the suffocating tranquility.

    An Lie swallowed and said, ¡°How?¡±

    An Xiaoou also raised her head and looked at her two closest people. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Brother, Uncle, I¡¯m not afraid of danger. I¡¯m not afraid of death. I want to avenge my mother.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait for Miss Su¡­¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s tone was dim and disappointed. Miss Su might have forgotten about them long ago.

    In the end, they were too weak. They were easily ughtered.

    They had endured for more than a year to survive. They had done everything to survive, but it was too difficult. It was really too difficult.

    They did not have enough to eat, did not wear warm clothes, and could not see a doctor when they were sick. After enduring for so long, their mother was gone.

    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before they died too.

    They might starve to death, they might die of exhaustion, or they might die of illness. They were the lowest-grade ves, and no one cared if they lived or died.

    After being squeezed dry, so be it if they died.

    Their only hope was that Su Xiaolu coulde. She was their brother¡¯s Master. She was so powerful. She would definitely be able to save them from their suffering.

    But when would shee? What if she never came?

    There was a long and suffocating silence. After a long time, An Lie suddenly said, ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, do you still remember the big Kun?¡±

    When An Lie thought of the big Kun, there was still awe and fear in his eyes. It was thergest fish in the sea. If it went crazy, it would be iparably terrifying. If these people bumped into it, they would definitely not be able toe out alive.

    ¡°They know about the big Kun and the Sea Kun. They won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    An Cheng said hoarsely. Wang Jiang¡¯s people were not fools. The stories of the Sea Kun and the big Kun had long spread. Everyone knew about them. They would not fall for it easily.

    Although that thing was very tempting, people only had one life.

    There were many treasures in the sea now. Everyone could already earn a lot of money safely, so why take the risk?

    ¡°Lie to them and use us as bait to catch the Kun. The three of us will be bait. When the Kunes and approaches, stab its eyes to make it angry.¡±

    An Lie calmly exined his n. This n was to gamble with the lives of the three of them. Even if they died, they would drag these people down with them. They believed in the big Kun¡¯s strength. In its anger, it was impossible for these people to survive.

    There were very few Kun in the sea. It was unknown how many there were. They were too huge and did not look like creatures that could exist in the world at all. The destructive power they brought must be earth-shattering.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll die too.¡±

    An Lie¡¯s eyes were calm. They had endured for so long because they wanted to live. Even if they were worse than pigs and dogs, they still wanted to live and wait for dawn.

    If not for the fact that their hearts were dead, they would not have walked into a dead end. Their mother¡¯s death had dealt them a blow. For a moment, a thunderstorm enveloped them, making them unable to have any hope.

    Since they couldn¡¯t live anymore, they would drag them down and die with them.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not afraid of death. I want them all to die. None of them can go back alive.¡± An Xiaoou¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, Uncle, I can hear the fish. I have a way to lure the big Kun over.¡±

 Chapter 748 - 748 Plan

    <h4>Chapter 748 - 748 n</h4>

    748 n

    An Xiaoou had always felt that this ability was useless. She didn¡¯t want to use it at all. The words of the fish were very simple. They only said they were full or to run away.

    This ability could not give them any benefits at all.

    But now, she felt that this ability could work. She could use the fish¡¯snguage to attract the fish.

    ¡°Little Ou, when did this happen?¡±

    !!

    An Lie felt his heart ache. An Xiaoou had superpowers, but¡­ she had nowhere to use them.

    An Xiaoou smiled and replied, ¡°Brother, it hasn¡¯t been long. This is useless. It can only allow those bandits to salvage more. I don¡¯t want them to obtain anything at all.¡±

    But now, she wanted to use this ability.

    ¡°Little Ou, your ability is very useful. Our n will go smoothly. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll definitely be able to escape from these people¡¯s hands. At that time¡­¡±

    An Cheng pursed his lips and spoke. In the end, he swallowed his words because the chances of them having a future were too low.

    They were already the bait. When the big Kun was angry, the three of them would suffer the big Kun¡¯s anger immediately. How terrifying was that? If they were really lucky enough to survive, they would think about it then.

    Now, all they had to do was take revenge.

    An Cheng looked at An Lie and An Xiaoou with determination in his eyes. He moved his lips and said, ¡°Little Ou, Little Lie, we will definitely seed.¡±

    If they could not get out alive, neither could the others. Let everyone die in this endless deep sea. After catching so many fish, it was not too much to feed them to the fish after death.

    These people had no scruples or reverence. He would let them feel the power of the sea.

    An Lie clenched his fists and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±

    His sister and uncle¡¯s bodies were too weak. Those people would only humiliate them more. After all, he was a healthy person. He had to bear more burden.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m indeed at my limit. Little Lie, don¡¯t hold back any longer, understand? Don¡¯t let anyone see any ws, understand? Auntie is gone, Little Ou¡­ my leg is rotten too¡­¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. An Lie was kind. He was afraid that he would be soft-hearted. There were also people on these ships who had never abused them. They must be innocent.

    But they were unlucky, just like their family.

    Karma went back and forth. Most of it was indescribable. If An Lie was soft-hearted, he was destined to not seed.

    An Lie gritted his teeth. His mouth was filled with the taste of blood. He swallowed the blood in his throat and said, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t.¡±

    An Lie looked at the food bowls piled on the ground, his gaze was deep.

    He looked at An Lie and An Xiaoou and walked out. This was the darkest, dampest, and smelliest stomach of the cabin. It was used to store all kinds of rotten fish with a stench. The excretions of people onboard were also here.

    An Lie walked out of these ces bit by bit.

    When he approached the door on the upper floor, a crew member red at him fiercely. ¡°What are you doing up here? Get lost. I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything now.¡±

    An Lie moved his lips and revealed a fawning smile. Blood instantly appeared on the cracks of his dry mouth. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I have a way for you to catch the big Kun. As long as you can catch one, I guarantee that you will be able to earn a lot of money for your Young Master. You will also get a lot of money.¡±

    An Lie¡¯s ttering words made the crew member, who looked disgusted with him, think.

    This crew member was a middle-aged man. An Lie did not know his name, nor did he want to remember it.

    An Lie had been maintaining a fawning smile. No matter how one looked at him, he looked cheap.

    The crew member frowned and looked at An Lie. His bearded mouth was tightly shut, and his malicious gaze kept sized up An Lie. After a while, he spat a mouthful of phlegm at An Lie¡¯s feet and asked, ¡°If you had such a good idea, why didn¡¯t you say so before? What are you up to now?¡±

    An Lie hurriedly said obsequiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it in the past, but now that I understand, I decided to say it. I don¡¯t have any requests. I just hope that after capturing the big Kun, if we siblings can survive, please be magnanimous and let us off. The value of a big Kun will definitely be greater than the total value of the past year.¡±

    ¡°What method? Say it.¡±

    The crew member was skeptical. After all, this family had been thinking about escaping all the time for the past year. They had run away several times.

    If Young Master wanted to keep them alive, it was fine as long as they were alive.

    An Lie said that he had figured it out now. His words sounded sincere.

    After all, they were no different from ghosts now.

    After not seeing the light for a long time, their skin was sickly pale. They had been starving and had be so thin that they were only skin and bones. Their faces looked pale and sallow, looking especially terrifying.

    However, if he really had a credible method, he could think of a way to hide it and take credit for it.

    The crew member had an idea. An Lie could see it clearly. He smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only tell the boss this method when I see him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t say it. I won¡¯t say it even if I die.¡±

    ¡°F*ck your mother. I think you¡¯re sick of living¡­¡±

    The crew member was furious that his thoughts had been seen through. He grabbed An Lie¡¯s cor and cursed. His fist had already swung down mercilessly.

    An Lie still had a ttering smile on his face. He fell to the ground and curled himself up tightly, like a pangolin that had sensed danger.

    He could tolerate those punches and kicks on his back.

    The crew member vented his anger by kicking and beating him. Then, he grabbed An Lie¡¯s hair and dragged him away. ¡°If you dare to hide it, you will definitely die a horrible death.¡±

    An Lie spat out the blood in his mouth and smiled slightly.

    An Lie was dragged up and thrown onto the deck. The cold sea breeze was bone-chilling, making him shiver. He could not help but hug his knees tighter.

    The other crew members were either drinking and fishing or had already rested. An Lie did not affect them at all.

    An Lie looked at the dark night sky. The stars were sparkling, and tears flowed from An Lie¡¯s eyes.

    What his mother and father had said appeared in his mind. When a person died, they would be the stars in the sky, protecting the family they missed in the world. If they missed their family, they should look up at the stars.

    The stars in the night sky were so bright. There were so many of them. Which ones were his parents?

    An Lie closed his eyes and secretly made a wish in his heart. ¡®Father, mother, if you really became the stars in the sky, you must protect me and let me do whatever I want. Father, mother is here. Do you want to see her? Are you together? Grandpa, Grandma, are you all reunited? Little Lie misses you so much. I miss you so much¡­¡¯

 Chapter 749 - 749 Believed

    <h4>Chapter 749 - 749 Believed</h4>

    749 Believed

    ¡°Father, I have let you down. He didn¡¯t take good care of his mother, sister, or uncle. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    An Lie¡¯s heart ached so much that he suffocated. His chest gradually filled with hatred.

    ¡°Hey, damn dog, wake up.¡±

    Pain came from her body, apanied by malicious words.

    !!

    An Lie opened his eyes and saw that many people were already surrounding him.

    The torches were lit, illuminating the night.

    An Lie immediately smiled obsequiously. He endured the pain and humiliation in his body and got up to kneel on the ground in a sorry state.

    ¡°I heard you have a way to get the big Kun?¡±

    The leader of the crew was surnamed Huang. Everyone called him Boss Huang. Boss Huang was bald and had a fierce expression. It was said that before he went out to sea, he was a bandit in the mountains and had killed many people.

    Every time they went out to sea, all the crew had to listen to him.

    He had extraordinary vicious ways and a ruthless heart.

    An Lie was about to speak when Boss Huang walked up to him in two steps and pinched An Lie¡¯s chin fiercely. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°An Lie, if you lie, your sister will be raped by all of us. Do you understand?¡±

    An Lie¡¯s pupils constricted and his entire body trembled.

    Boss Huang let go of him fiercely andughed wildly. Heughed and said, ¡°Look at how excited you are. I was just teasing you. Your sister is so skinny her chest sticks to her back. Even I find it boring.¡±

    ¡°But if you dare to trick me, I¡¯ll definitely make you wish you were dead.¡±

    A trace of ruthlessness shed across Boss Huang¡¯s eyes.

    An Lie took a few breaths and said, ¡°Boss Huang, I don¡¯t dare to trick you. I just want to beg you to let our family go freely after this is done.¡±

    ¡°We want to live. To live like normal people.¡±

    An Lie lowered his eyes and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Hahahaha, we¡¯ll have to see if what you said is so valuable.¡±

    Boss Huangughed and said that no matter how unyielding a person was, their bones would be broken. No matter how proud they were, they would still wag their tails like dogs and beg for mercy.

    ¡°Tell me. If you¡¯re going to say that the big Kun hates human voices and we have to keep quiet or something that everyone knows, I¡¯ll p you to death.¡±

    Boss Huang narrowed his eyes.

    No one cared about An Lie¡¯s life or death, but since Young Master wanted him to live, he had to think of a way to keep him alive. However, he did not care how he lived.

    An Lie and An Cheng did know a lot about seafaring, but they were very stubborn. Unless they beat them up ruthlessly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of them. Now that he said that there was a way to capture the big Kun, it was difficult not to believe him, but it was also difficult not to be suspicious.

    An Lie raised his eyes and looked straight into Boss Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Boss Huang, the big Kun likes peace and quiet. Everyone knows that it will attack the ship if it encounters noise, but that¡¯s not the case. The big Kun actually likes to eat people, and if people don¡¯t make a sound, the big Kun won¡¯t know that there¡¯s someone on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Only when people make a sound will the big Kun know that there¡¯s someone on the ship, so it will attack the ship. You can use our family as bait and use arge amount of knockout powder to knock the big Kun out and kill it.¡±

    An Lie¡¯s eyes were calm. He did not avoid her gaze.

    Boss Huang narrowed his eyes and looked at An Lie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death if we use you as bait?¡±

    When An Lie said that, Boss Huang had no choice but to doubt his intentions.

    An Lie smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. But if we don¡¯t do this, how can we prove our value and obtain freedom? I even want to beg you to let my uncle stay on the ship. He¡¯s not in good health, so she shouldn¡¯t follow us to feed the fish. If it really seeds, it¡¯s good to let him have his freedom. If we¡¯re lucky enough to survive, Young Master, please return our freedom.¡±

    An Lie was very magnanimous. No one was unafraid of death, and he was no exception.

    Everything they did had to have a purpose, and their purpose was valid.

    There were needs, goals, and results.

    Boss Huang¡¯s scrutinizing gazended on An Lie. An Lie did not panic or dodge. Boss Huang hesitated. After a while, he said, ¡°Tsk, how much knockout powder does such a big Kun need? What if there¡¯s not enough? If it goes crazy, won¡¯t we all die?¡±

    Boss Huang¡¯s eyes darkened and he immediately kicked An Lie¡¯s chest.

    An Lie fell to the ground and let out uncontroble cries of pain.

    He panted with difficulty. With every breath he took, there was extreme pain in his chest. He was like a maggot wrapped in salt, twisting his body in extreme pain.

    After a while, An Lie calmed down. He thought that it was lucky that he was the one who came.

    If it was his uncle, his body would definitely not be able to take it. Perhaps Boss Huang would have kicked him to death.

    An Lie spat out a mouthful of blood. There seemed to be some internal organ fragments inside.

    An Lie said breathlessly, ¡°Boss Huang, wealthes in intermediate danger. Apart from knockout powder, there are so many people. Each of them can stab through the big Kun with a two-headed stick. A few people who go out to sea die every year¡­¡±

    After saying this, An Lie did not have any guilty reaction. He looked straight at Boss Huang.

    Looking at the darkness in Boss Huang¡¯s eyes, An Lie knew that the n was most likely sessful. Who could tell if it was real or fake?

    Facing these people, blind lies would not work.

    However, whether it was true or false, instigating their greed would definitely seed.

    At the very least, Boss Huang would think that since An Lie and his family were the bait, they would be the first to die anyway.

    Who didn¡¯t want to live? An Lie still wanted to obtain freedom. After all, in that dark cabin, they ate worse than pigs and dogs. No matter how arrogant a person was, they would tten their spirits. They had nothing left, so they could only gamble with their lives.

    Moreover, if they failed, they would have lost their lives long ago. However, if it seeded, it was hard to say if there would be benefits to repay them.

    ¡°Wealthes in danger. What you said makes sense. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. A mere fish is nothing.¡±

    Boss Huang narrowed his fierce eyes and said fiercely.

    The crew members fell silent. They did not have much say. Moreover, this was indeed tempting. A Kun, a Kun in the sea. In this sea area, they had only seen a few. If they could get one, all of them would be able to live a good life and not have to drift in the sea.

    When they returned home, they would have so much gold and silver. Their wives and children would live good lives too.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be bait, you can¡¯t be too thin. Change their location and send some good food over.¡± Boss Huang saw the condition An Lie was in and waved his hand to give the order.

    An Lie smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Thank you, Boss. Thank you, Boss. I have another request.¡±

    Boss Huang looked over fiercely.

    An Lie shrunk his body, but he still smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°My mother died of illness. I want to ask Boss Huang for a thin coffin to store her in. After catching the big Kun, I¡¯ll go home and bury her in glory. Whether it¡¯s us siblings or our uncle, just leave one on the ship. Let¡¯s leave a survivor alive to make funeral arrangements. In the future, there can be people offering incense during the Qingming Festival.¡±

 Chapter 750 - 750 Operation

    <h4>Chapter 750 - 750 Operation</h4>

    750 Operation

    His mother had passed away. This could not be hidden.

    An Lie¡¯sst request dispelled thest bit of doubt in Boss Huang¡¯s heart.

    His mother was dead. People cared about the fallen leaves returning to their roots. It was normal for An Lie to be enlightened because of this.

    They didn¡¯t have any money, so he could only exchange his life humbly. Tsk tsk¡­

    !!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a filial son.¡±

    Boss Huang waved his hand and agreed to An Lie¡¯s request.

    Then, he turned around and waved his arm. He shouted heroically, ¡°Brothers, we won¡¯t be going back for the next month. There¡¯s still a lot of resources left. Rest first and gather the knockout powder. Then, everyone will start sharpening their knives. I want to bring you guys to do something big.¡±

    Boss Huang¡¯s bold words received a hundred responses. All the crew members seemed to have ardor and zeal coursing through their blood.

    The next step was to prepare intensively.

    An Lie was also carried away. Not long after, An Xiaoou and An Cheng were also brought up. Mother An was also packed in a coffin, although it was still ced in the bottom cabin.

    However, with his mother¡¯s corpse in a coffin, he was already at peace.

    Finally, there was a clean room for them to sleep in.

    Clean food was brought in, and the three of them ate in silence.

    ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t eaten anything in eight lifetimes. You must have starved to death in your previous lives, right? Hahaha.¡±

    The crew member delivering the food mocked them.

    An Lie, An Cheng, and An Xiaoou ignored him and just ate quietly.

    Seeing that they were boring, the crew member was no longer in the mood to pay attention to them. He turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Brother, does it hurt?¡±

    An Xiaoou looked at An Lie, whose expression was extremely bad, and her heart ached.

    An Lie smiled tofort An Xiaoou. He shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. We haven¡¯t eaten our fill in a long time. Don¡¯t eat too much. You¡¯ll vomit.¡±

    There were huge problems with their bodies. If they ate too much, not only would it not nourish their bodies, but it would also cause other problems. Therefore, they should eat less.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    An Cheng asked calmly and slowly sent food into his mouth. An Lie was right. He couldn¡¯t eat too much now. He resisted the urge to swallow crazily and forced himself to chew the food over and over again.

    An Lie whispered about how he had convinced Boss Huang just now. He looked at An Xiaoou solemnly and said, ¡°Little Ou, I didn¡¯t tell them about your ability. When the timees, you and I will have to go into the water. Whether we can survive will depend on you.¡±

    An Xiaoou swallowed and pursed her lips. ¡°Brother, my ability is too weak.¡±

    An Lie grabbed An Xiaoou¡¯s hand with a serious expression. ¡°Little Ou, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Your ability is very useful.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, stay on the boat. I¡¯ll ask Boss Huang to let you stay somewhere safe. Uncle, you¡¯re good at swimming. Take the opportunity to get on a boat to escape. If we can survive, we¡¯ll go home together. If we can¡¯t survive, Uncle, you can leave by yourself.¡±

    An Lie exined his arrangements. No matter what, at least one of them would survive.

    ¡°Little Ou, have you ever thought that if you can understand fish, you can control them for your own use?¡±

    An Lie looked at An Xiaoou seriously. His sister¡¯s ability was actually very powerful.

    If she could understand thenguage of fish, wouldn¡¯t all the fish in the sea be her friends?

    What an extraordinary ability.

    An Xiaoou¡¯s eyes widened. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she think of that?

    ¡°Little Ou, just in case, one big Kun is not enough. We also need the bloodthirsty sea sharks.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like it that some of these people could get out alive. No one had seeded in catching the big Kun before. The big Kun could cause shocking waves, but no one could really see how terrifying it was. He was afraid that those people would really seed.

    The sea sharks were bloodthirsty. With them, this n could be perfect.

    An Xiaoou nodded. ¡°Brother, I can talk to the sea sharks. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave me behind?¡±

    An Cheng gritted his teeth. Was he a cowardly person? He didn¡¯t have a healthy body. If he lived alone, he would rather not live.

    All his rtives were gone. What was he doing alive?

    An Lie looked at An Cheng and said seriously, ¡°Uncle, listen to me. Sea sharks are bloodthirsty. It¡¯s inconvenient for you. I¡¯m also an excellent swimmer. Little Ou and I are the most suitable. If I stay, Boss Huang will be suspicious. If it¡¯s Little Ou, she¡¯s a woman after all, so you¡¯re the most suitable. We all hope that you can live for all of us.¡±

    ¡°Damn the heavens. Why do they have to toy with our family like this?¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth tightly to stop himself from crying.

    An Lie reached out and held An Cheng¡¯s hand. Their eyes turned red.

    An Xiaoou put down her chopsticks and hugged An Lie and An Cheng tightly. ¡°Brother, Uncle, we have to survive.¡±

    No matter how difficult it was, they had to work hard and live.

    An Lie and An Cheng also reached out and hugged each other.

    While they were recuperating, the preparations to catch the big Kun were almost finished.

    As February approached, An Lie prepared a perfect n of action.

    Nearly ten ships would be deployed in an ¡®u¡¯ formation. When the big Kun entered the center of the ¡®u¡¯, all the ships would slowly close up into an ¡®o¡¯ shape. As bait, he would be at the entrance of the word ¡®u¡¯, while An Xiaoou would be at the innermost side.

    The n was to lure the enemy in. When the big Kun entered the deepest part, the ships would surround it and use all the knockout powder as anesthesia on the big Kun. As bait, An Xiaoou would also carry arge amount of knockout powder.

    It was impossible for the people on the surface of the sea to know everything that was going on in the sea immediately. As long as Boss Huang used his n, his n would be half sessful.

    After thinking about it seriously, Boss Huang agreed to this n.

    When it was time to return, they did not return. Instead, they began to search for traces of the big Kun.

    Kun were unique in the sea area. They were huge and rare. They could emit a sound wave. When they heard the sound wave, it meant that they were very close.

    An Xiaoou told An Lie and An Cheng that the sound wave emitted by the big Kun was saying, ¡°There¡¯s enough food here,¡± ¡°There¡¯s so little food here,¡± and ¡°I¡¯m so full today.¡±

    An Xiaoou guessed that the big Kun¡¯s sound waves could travel far and wide because it didn¡¯t seem to be talking to itself.

    However, in this sea area, never had two big Kun appeared at the same time.

    On the second day of February, the weather was gloomy and there seemed to be a storm. Today, they heard the big Kun¡¯s strange sound waves.

    Boss Huang asked An Lie, ¡°The weather doesn¡¯t look good. Should we stop for a while?¡±

    An Lie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The weather changes quickly. Sometimes, it would be bright after a while even if it looks gloomy. We¡¯ve been looking for so many days to find the big Kun. It¡¯s now or never.¡±

    logo

 Chapter 751 - 751 Help of the Heavens

    751 Help of the Heavens

    Boss Huang frowned. That was indeed the case.

    The big Kun was not something they could encounter just because they wanted to.

    As for storms, they had encountered them in the past. Sometimes, there would be a huge storm, but sometimes, it would disperse after a while.

    Riches came in danger. This sentence appeared in Boss Huang¡¯s mind, so he gritted his teeth and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s act ording to the n.¡±

    Since he had made a decision, he could not be timid. If he was afraid, he would not be able to seed.

    After Boss Huang gave the order, all the ships approached the big Kun. All the knockout drugs and powder for anesthesia were ready.

    An Cheng had already been settled down, and Boss Huang was still keeping his promise.

    An Lie and An Xiaoou were also tied up and thrown into the sea.

    They had a huge iron hook on their backs. They had noints.

    After entering the water, An Lie dived into the sea. He had yet to see the big Kun. He knew that it was up to An Xiaoou now.

    What were the fish¡¯s words like?

    He couldn¡¯t imagine it, just like how he couldn¡¯t understand why the world had changed like this.

    An Xiaoou was surrounded by seawater, and her heart was calm. She didn¡¯t know if she would have this ability forever, but she wouldn¡¯t suffocate in the seawater.

    However, in order to prevent others from noticing anything amiss, she would still surface after a while.

    She often heard all kinds of fish and had never activelymunicated with them. She wondered if she would fail.

    She was nervous, but when she really did it, she could clearly feel that something had changed in her neck.

    A fine sound wave also came from her throat.

    Her voice was so soft that even the people on the surface of the sea could not hear her.

    However, she knew that the big Kun must be able to hear her. She was saying to the big fish, ¡°I have a lot of food here. Come and eat.¡±

    Knock, knock, knock¡ª

    ¡°Who are you? Are you really willing to share food with me? Thank you for being so kind¡ª¡±

    ¡°How old are you? Your voice is so soft.¡±

    The big Kun responded to her. Everyone on the ship heard the sound waves.

    An Lie emerged from the water and sank. He kept making noise. When people heard the big Kun¡¯s voice getting closer and closer, they thought that he had attracted it.

    An Xiaoou took a breath in the water and sank again. Her neck puffed up and she made a sound again.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to share all the food with you. Come and eat quickly. Eat them all.¡±

    An Xiaoou hated everyone living on the ship. She hoped that the big Kun would eat them all, leaving none behind. It was so big, it would definitely be able to finish them.

    The big Kun came towards An Xiaoou. Its figure was already visible on the surface of the sea. Its gray back separated the seawater, as if a dry path had suddenly appeared in the sea.

    And underwater, it was even more shocking. They only saw a huge ck shadow approaching quickly.

    There were no waves. It was just that when the big Kun swam past, the sea surface already had the arc of waves swaying, and the ship swayed gently in a rhythm.

    Everyone on the ship swallowed. They wanted to retreat, but they did not dare to say it.

    Boss Huang was already blinded by greed. He looked at the big Kun as if he was looking at a huge gold mountain.

    An Lie sank into the water. The big Kun¡¯s figure covered him. No one knew if he was dead or alive.

    An Xiaoou also sank into the water. She quietly watched the approaching big Kun.

    Her neck puffed up, emitting a faint sound wave.

    ¡°Overturn all these boats. There are many, many people on them. Can you eat them all?¡±

    An Xiaooumunicated with the big Kun as if it was a human.

    The big Kun was so close. In front of it, she was like a corn club in front of an elephant. She was not even as big as the teeth in the mouth of the big Kun.

    Knock knock¡ª

    The big Kun looked at An Xiaoou curiously. Although it was very puzzled by why this little thing could speak itsnguage, it still answered An Xiaoou.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good. It doesn¡¯t smell good. I don¡¯t eat them. I¡¯m not angry now. I won¡¯t argue with them.¡±

    That was what the big Kun told An Xiaoou.

    An Xiaoou¡¯s tears flowed out, and her lips trembled. It turned out that the big Kun didn¡¯t eat people, but the people wanted to catch it.

    In the past, the big Kun had attacked ships mostly because people had ulterior motives.

    An Xiaoou realized that the big Kun was intelligent.

    An Xiaoou couldn¡¯t bring herself to use the dagger in her hand.

    The big Kun nudged An Xiaoou gently and invited her.

    ¡°Little guy, although you¡¯re very special, you¡¯ve obtained the approval of the sea. You¡¯re one of us now. Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to eat delicious food that can make you grow up. I can feel that your body is weak. I¡¯ll bring you to find treasures and raise you well.¡±

    The big Kun conveyed its intentions.

    An Xiaoou began to break free from the rope. After she broke free, her heart ached.

    Tears flowed out of An Xiaoou¡¯s eyes, and her heart ached even more. She reached out with a trembling hand and touched the big Kun¡¯s mouth. Her neck moved again. ¡°Run quickly. There are many bad people on the sea who want to catch you. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    An Xiaoou turned around and swam away. Her neck moved again. This time, the sound wave she emitted was different. She was talking in thenguage of the sea sharks. ¡°Come to me quickly. I have a lot of food here.¡±

    The big Kun was a little stunned and wanted to swim towards An Xiaoou.

    An Xiaoou looked at him in a daze. She seemed to see a six or seven-year-old child reaching out to her. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll protect you. Don¡¯t cry¡ªah¡ª¡±

    ...

    The boy let out a scream. An Xiaoou felt the sea move violently. She was pushed far away by the waves.

    There was no boy. The people on the surface of the sea began to jump straight into the sea with sharp knives and sticks and plunged into the big Kun¡¯s body.

    The big Kun felt the pain and began to struggle violently. Immediately, the surface of the sea was like boiling water.

    An Xiaoou took a look and turned to swim away. This was what she had agreed with her brother and uncle. When the big Kun started to move, they began to escape.

    The strong waves pushed her away again and again. She did not look back.

    The rope on her body was not tied tightly. She took it off easily when the big Kun approached her. Without her weight, the people above would think that she had been eaten. That was why after she escaped, the people above quickly took action.

    The seawater surged and there was a loud wail.

    An Xiaoou didn¡¯t know how far she had swam. She came out of the water. The boat on the sea in the distance was swaying. She heard all kinds of curses. A huge tail came out of the water and smashed into the sea.

    Everyone¡¯s ship tilted violently and began to sink.

    There was a shadow above her head. Lightning tore through the sky and bean-sized raindrops fell. An Xiaoou did not even blink as she watched this scene quietly. She grinned andughed. These people had finally paid the price.

    ...

 Chapter 752 - 752 Acknowledgment

    752 Acknowledgment

    Even from afar, a pungent smell of blood entered their noses.

    After an unknown period of time, the surface of the sea finally calmed down. The heavy rain had stopped, and there was only a drizzle.

    A small boat appeared on the surface of the sea. He rowed the oar and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Little Ou, Little Ou¡ª¡±

    An Xiaoou was in a daze. She hadn¡¯t blinked in a long time.

    !!

    She thought she heard something in her head. She was in a daze.

    ¡°Little Ou, Little Ou¡ª¡±

    An Xiaoou felt as if her heart had been hit by a heavy blow.

    She instantly regained all her rity. Her throat hurt. She wanted to say that she was here, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She began to wave her hands with all her might and swim towards her family.

    An Cheng was about to go crazy. He had only saved the reckless An Lie. An Xiaoou was gone.

    He did not dare to close his eyes. He kept wiping the rain off his face and rowed the oar, roaring loudly.

    There were still people alive who were rushing towards this small boat with all their might. As soon as they got close, An Cheng¡¯s eyes turned red. He took the oar and knocked on them hard. He would never allow anyone to get on this small boat at this time.

    In the vast sea, there was no one to rely on. Even if these people were lucky enough to survive the big Kun, they would not get out of the sea alive. They would eventually die at sea from exhaustion.

    An Cheng didn¡¯t spend any extra energy on these people. He searched around and shouted An Xiaoou¡¯s name at the top of his lungs as he rowed.

    ¡°Little Ou, Little Ou¡ª¡±

    Every few times An Cheng shouted, he would stop and listen. His ears were very good, but in the vast sea, there was only the sound of the sea breeze and waves. There was no response or call for help from An Xiaoou.

    An Cheng rowed the boat with all his might. He wouldn¡¯t give up.

    ¡­

    An Xiaoou watched as the boat got further and further away from her. She moved her lips, but her throat still hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    She waved her hand, and her eyes slowly dimmed.

    Something had changed in her body. She wouldn¡¯t suffocate in the sea, but it had been too long. She felt cold.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t speak. Otherwise, she would have been able to respond to her uncle¡¯s call.

    She wondered if her brother was still alive.

    However, it was already very good that her uncle was alive.

    An Xiaoou let herself sink into the sea.

    Death. She epted this oue calmly.

    The light on the surface of the sea was getting further and further away, and there were fewer and fewer ces within sight. An Xiaoou closed her eyes.

    She could no longer sense anything. It seemed to have been a long time, but at the same time, it did not seem to be.

    There was a burning pain in her chest. She thought that she should swim upstream and out of the water.

    Her body had survival instincts, but she gave up on herself and only waved her hands twice.

    An Xiaoou¡¯s waist was suddenly pushed up. She opened her eyes and opened her mouth in shock. A series of bubbles popped out of her mouth, and the burning pain in her chest disappeared a lot.

    ¡°Kun¡­¡±

    An Xiaoou looked at the shadow under her in surprise. It was the big Kun. Seeing that it was still alive, An Xiaoou was a little happy. This was great.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I¡¯ve called you several times just now. What are you? Why are you like them? Why can you speak ournguage? Why did you let yourself sink to the bottom of the sea?¡±

    The big Kun asked An Xiaoou softly.

    An Xiaoou opened her mouth. Her throat hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t make any sound waves anymore. She could understand the big Kun¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t speak to respond to it.

    An Xiaolu owed it.

    She touched the big Kun¡¯s lips and apologized silently.

    The big Kun shrank back and turned into a boy about the same age as An Xiaoou. He reached out and pulled An Xiaoou. He smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere and give you a delicious meal. You¡¯ll definitely recover after eating it.¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. She struggled for a moment. She wanted to say that she was not worthy, but the big Kun held her hand tightly. The young man¡¯s clear voice entered An Xiaoou¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad person. You¡¯re very pure. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re recognized by the sea. You¡¯re one of us. I¡¯ll bring you there. We¡¯ll take care of each other.¡±

    There were many emotions surging in An Xiaoou¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t resist anymore.

    The cold had retreated from her body at some point. She was no longer cold, and her body had be warm.

    She didn¡¯t have to surface and didn¡¯t feel suffocated. She opened her mouth and many bubbles popped up. After the bubbles came out, she wasn¡¯t suffocated anymore.

    An Xiaoou didn¡¯t know where the big Kun was taking her. She felt that this was good too.

    Just pretend that the human An Xiaoou was already dead. She was now the fish race¡¯s An Xiaoou.

    ¡­

    On the 9th of February, the sea was calm.

    Su Xiaolu stood on the deck and watched as the crew fished out some broken hulls from the sea. Her heart was calm.

    The disheveled Wang Jiang sat paralyzed on the deck, his expression filled with fear. He muttered in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible that all of them are gone. They must still be alive¡­¡±

    The torture of the past few days had long broken his mind.

    He thought that Li Yu would save him when he came.

    However, when Li Yu came, he did not say anything about saving them. Instead, he did not interfere.

    At the end of the first month, the ship that was supposed to return did not return. He thought that he was dead for sure. He racked his brains to defend himself before finally getting the chance to go out to sea. Along the way, he prayed that they must have obtained a treasure and not returned for a long time.

    However, the ships they met a few days ago said that the big Kun had attacked a veryrge fleet. All the ships sank and no one survived.

    The dpidated ship floating on the surface of the sea seemed to be confirming what had happened.

    ...

    ¡°Why is this happening? Why am I so unlucky? No, no, I should be lucky¡­¡±

    Wang Jiang muttered to himself. If Li Yu couldn¡¯t protect him, he had no way out.

    Su Xiaolu kept looking at the sea and did not speak.

    Until Zhou Zhi grabbed her hand and Su Xiaolu looked at him. Zhou Zhi raised his hand and wiped the tears off Su Xiaolu¡¯s face. He handed the wine pot to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, bid them farewell.¡±

    Su Xiaolu swallowed and said hoarsely, ¡°Okay, thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu held the wine pot and felt sad.

    She had never thought that fate would y such a trick on her.

    She thought that An Lie was gone, but when she found out that he was still around, she thought that he coulde back safely, but she still missed him.

    The fishing boat was gone, and so was An Lie¡¯s family.

    What was he thinking at that time? Would he resent her, his Master?

    The wine pot was emptied. Su Xiaolu put down the wine pot and turned to look at the trembling Wang Jiang. She said sarcastically, ¡°Now, are you still afraid of death?¡±

    ...

    Wang Jiang trembled and quickly lowered his eyes, not daring to look at Su Xiaolu anymore. He kowtowed crazily and begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Su, please spare my life. Please spare my life.¡±

    Even at this moment, he didn¡¯t want to die. In the eel pond, life was worse than death every day. He still wanted to live. At the thought that Su Xiaolu would take his life, Wang Jiang couldn¡¯t help but cry.

 Chapter 753 - 753 Revenge

    753 Revenge

    ¡°My disciple has begged you like this too, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Jiang coldly.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s body stiffened. He couldn¡¯t answer.

    Had An Lie begged him like this before? Of course he had. An Lie hoped that his mother could stay onnd. She was not in good health and could not stand being adrift at sea. But what did he do? He said, ¡°Dream on.¡±

    Wang Jiang¡¯s face turned pale. He understood that he had blocked his way out.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu, swallowed his dry throat, and said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m Young Master Li¡¯s man. When you hit a dog, you have to look at its owner. Miss Su is traveling the martial world, and the Li Family has a certain prestige in the martial world¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu sneered and interrupted Wang Jiang.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Minggu Medical Sect is not unknown in the martial world. If you can¡¯t return the four lives, I¡¯ll naturally ask your master for them back.¡±

    Su Xiaolu hated people like Wang Jiang.

    During the change in the foreignnd, the various fleets were closely connected. Only An Lie¡¯s family could not squeeze in. She came to Qinghai and bought the sea area, taking An Lie as her disciple. An Lie¡¯s family could control the rich sea area, but before they could slowly grow stronger, Wang Jiang came here and used his evil deeds to swallow and oppress them.

    He was also afraid that if the matter was exposed, it would hurt his life. He was really smart. He wanted to turn a big matter into a small matter.

    But with Su Xiaolu here it was impossible to turn a big matter into a small one. She wanted to settle all the scores one by one.

    Even if they were fated to be master and disciple, she had to avenge An Lie.

    Su Xiaolu drew her sword.

    Wang Jiang scrambled and shouted, ¡°Young Master, save me¡­ Young Master, save me¡­¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s boat was not far away. He was dressed in a ck cloud brocade robe. He stood on the deck and watched this scene quietly. A glint of blood shed across his dark eyes.

    Su Xiaolu held a sword and cut off a piece of scalp on Wang Jiang¡¯s head. She was like a demoness, ghostly and demonic. Her beautiful face was fatally attractive. Li Yu felt his breathing tighten.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s face contorted in pain. He grabbed the railing and wanted to jump into the sea.

    However, Su Xiaolu stabbed his ankle with her sword. Wang Jiang fell back to the deck before he could roll over.

    The entire ship was filled with Wang Jiang¡¯s miserable screams.

    He took a deep breath and crawled towards Li Yu, shouting, ¡°Young Master, save me.¡±

    Wang Jiang was in danger. He knew very well that only Li Yu could save him.

    The sharp sword pierced through his wrist and was pulled out mercilessly.

    Wang Jiang cried. Li Yu did not move for a long time, but he did not want to die yet.

    He kowtowed to Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, spare my life. Miss Su, spare my life¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She held her sword and broke the tendons in Wang Jiang¡¯s hands and legs. She put down a small boat and kicked Wang Jiang down.

    Wang Jiang heaved a long sigh of relief. As long as he was still alive, there was still hope.

    However, in the next second, Su Xiaolu threw a bag at him. The bag broke and powder sttered all over his face. He tilted his head quickly, but he still inhaled some. Some even entered his mouth. He quickly spat.

    He widened his eyes and looked at Su Xiaolu in horror. He did not know what Su Xiaolu had given him. Li Yu had also seen it. Would he still save him? The answer was obvious. No, Li Yu would give up on him.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Jiang coldly and said, ¡°This is a gue virus. There¡¯s no cure for it. It¡¯s contagious within a foot. In half a month, in this half a month, you¡¯ll watch yourself rot bit by bit until you die.¡±

    Wang Jiang¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. He didn¡¯t want to die from torture.

    ¡°If you have backbone, you can bite your tongue andmit suicide.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled sarcastically. Did Wang Jiang have the courage?

    Wang Jiang¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with viciousness. He stared at Su Xiaolu. He did not understand why a girl would have such vicious methods.

    Su Xiaolu nced at Li Yu. She tapped her toes and flew over.

    Wang Jiang was shocked and afraid. How dare she? How dare she?

    Li Yu took a few steps back and gently opened his fan. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, this is not my fault. I didn¡¯t give such an order. You have to know that every high-ranking person has some people who obey them on the surface but disobey them on the inside. I know that Miss Su is angry, but Li Yu is innocent. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±

    The people around Li Yu were also very vignt. They held their swords tightly.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were cold. Without saying anything, she raised her sword and stabbed Li Yu.

    Li Yu waved his folding fan, and mes surged out. He waved his hand, and his subordinates surged forward.

    His dark eyes looked at the other ship, and he clenched his fists so tightly that the veins bulged.

    He had a lot of people, but there were also a lot of people over there. They were watching now because they felt that Su Xiaolu could resolve it herself.

    Li Yu had not forgotten that Su Xiaolu had a master who was skilled in martial arts with her. He had investigated. Although the information was cut offter, what he had investigated was enough to know that person¡¯s identity.

    The number one swordsman in the world, Gui You.

    What should he do? Su Xiaolu was now blinded by hatred.

    Her sword was actually unmatched. She was still so young. How could she be so powerful?

    He didn¡¯t forget that she had superpowers too.

    What did Su Xiaolu want to do? She did not kill his people. She only made them powerless to fight her again. Her goal was him. What was she going to do to him?

    Li Yu felt suffocated and ufortable.

    He had brought 40 people with him. These 40 people could withstand it for a while, but this matter needed to be resolved. If it was not resolved, there would be eternal hatred. Minggu, the connections that the number one swordsman knew, would treat the Li Family as an enemy.

    Li Yu frowned. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword was dripping with blood, making Li Yu¡¯s heart tighten. He swallowed and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, if I had known about this earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed such a thing to happen. Now that things havee to this, I¡¯m powerless to say anything. Wang Jiang has already been handed over to you to deal with. Wang Jiang is in charge of many of my matters. I have a clear conscience towards you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even though he did not think so, he could only bite the bullet and say yes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I want to be your friend. I used to be, and I still am.¡±

    Li Yu looked at Su Xiaolu. This was true, but he wanted even more. He still hoped to be her husband.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t be friends anymore.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes slowly moved down. When she met Li Yu, he could not stand on his legs.

    Back then, Li Yu was harmed by a woman. Today, Li Yu would be crippled by her.

    Fine water droplets condensed in Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm, each one like steel needles.

    ¡°Li Yu, you¡¯re right. As a high-ranking official, you can¡¯t listen so far. Wang Jiang did it, but he¡¯s your dog. Who asked you, as his master, not to restrain him? Do you think this matter will be written off with just a few words? I want Wang Jiang¡¯s life, and I want to cripple your leg!¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s every word carried killing intent.

    ...

 Chapter 754 - 754 Found

    754 Found

    Li Yu¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect Su Xiaolu to cripple his leg.

    He immediately raised his hand and gave the order to stop her.

    Moreover, he had also erected a wall of fire around him. Water and fire were ipatible, and it was apetition between superpowers.

    He felt that at this moment, there seemed to be only Su Xiaolu and him in the world.

    He could feel the overwhelming water surging over. His people could not withstand this power and were dispersed. Some of them had superpowers, but they could only barely stand firm.

    Li Yu was wrapped in a thick fire.

    When water and fire collided, there was a sizzling sound.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Li Yu felt a sharp pain in his knee. He could no longer stand steadily and knelt down.

    The water retreated and the fire disappeared. Li Yu was dripping with water. He knelt on the ground, angry, indignant, and resentful. All kinds of emotions intertwined in his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were calm and her face was a little pale.

    Gui You flew over and stood quietly behind Su Xiaolu like a mountain.

    Old Wu naturally would not fall behind. Of course, he had to protect his disciple.

    A narrow vine bridge opened up under Zhou Zhi¡¯s feet and he walked over calmly.

    They didn¡¯t utter a word, but he was saying everything. Li Yu could only ept it. If he wasn¡¯t convinced, he could have attacked. However, this time, his life and death were up to fate.

    They only watched Su Xiaolu avenge her disciple and did not interfere. However, after Su Xiaolu ended this matter, they all knew that it was time they came. If they attacked now, it would be another matter.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Miss Su, let¡¯s end it here. I, Li Yu, don¡¯t owe you anything anymore, right?¡±

    Li Yu gritted his teeth.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and said to her Masters, who were worried about her, ¡°Masters, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Wu¡¯s heart ached. He stomped his feet and said coldly to Li Yu, ¡°From now on, anyone who has been taught by me will not save anyone rted to the Li Family.¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. This old man was really ruthless.

    Although Old Wu had only taken in one disciple, many people in the world had been taught by him. Many famous doctors had been taught by Old Wu.

    They were not Old Wu¡¯s disciples, but they recognized him as the supremacy of the medical world.

    Gui You hugged Su Xiaolu and flew back.

    Zhou Zhi leftst.

    At this moment, Jin Qi suddenly eximed, ¡°There¡¯s a boat, there¡¯s a small boat.¡±

    Zhou Zhi frowned and looked over. It was a boat floating on the surface of the sea. There was a faint figure rowing with all his might.

    Zhou Zhi immediately ordered, ¡°Go over and take a look.¡±

    Whether it was them or not, they would not let go of any possibility.

    Li Yu¡¯s ship was in a mess. Most of his people were injured and needed to recuperate.

    Li Yu couldn¡¯t stand on his legs. His face was cold. He needed treasures from the foreignnd to recover.

    Now that the foreignnd had treasures and broken limbs could be regenerated, as long as there was enough divine medicine, he could recover from his injuries. It was just a little troublesome.

    He lowered his eyes and his expression darkened. Su Xiaolu would be his one day.

    Her ws and teeth would disappear one day.

    Everything was Wang Jiang¡¯s fault. Thinking of Wang Jiang, Li Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and he instructed coldly, ¡°Chase that boat and release some poisonous insects that eat rotten meat.¡±

    He had given Wang Jiang too much power, causing him to lose his sense of self.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡­¡±

    The attendant looked at the ship that had already left, not knowing if he should follow. They had discovered the ship. It was very likely that An Lie¡¯s family was still alive.

    Li Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Return.¡±

    No matter what happened to An Lie¡¯s family, the matter was over. After such a big incident, it was impossible for An Lie¡¯s family to all be alive.

    Sometimes, living was not luck, but torture.

    He did not want to waste time on this matter. Besides, he could not stand up now. There was such a person beside Su Xiaolu too. He did not want to lower his head in front of that person.

    Next time, next time, he would approach her again. They could get to know each other again.

    Li Yu¡¯s men began to return, passing by the ship carrying Wang Jiang.

    Wang Jiang¡¯s face was filled with fear and anticipation. He begged with a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master, save me. Young Master, save me¡­¡±

    But what awaited him was arge bag thrown from the boat.

    The big bag dispersed, and all the poisonous insects inside crawled out. They followed the smell of blood and crawled towards the wounds on Wang Jiang¡¯s body.

    Wang Jiang screamed repeatedly.

    Hisst hope was gone. He couldn¡¯t move. He felt worse than dead. He wanted to bite his tongue tomit suicide, but if he bit his tongue, the blood would attract poisonous insects. He wasn¡¯t ruthless enough, so he wouldn¡¯t die at this stage.

    On this deserted sea, he couldn¡¯t even row the boat. He would die slowly on it.

    ¡ª-

    An Cheng rowed with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t change the fact that the two were getting closer and closer.

    An Lie had been bitten by the sea shark. Without medicine, his wound kept worsening. He was always in a daze.

    After experiencing a few storms, the boat was a little damaged. It couldn¡¯t support him and An Cheng to go back, nor could it support him to find a ce to dock.

    ...

    They could only drift quietly on the surface of the sea.

    Seeing the two ships from afar, An Cheng recognized that it was a ship controlled by Wang Jiang. He didn¡¯t want all his previous efforts to be in vain and only wanted to leave as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.

    Sweat dripped down An Cheng¡¯s face, mixed with his tears. He apologized to the dying An Lie. ¡°Little Lie, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless. I still let you down in the end. We can¡¯t escape.¡±

    An Lie¡¯s breathing was weak. His entire body was hot, and his lips were dry and cracked. He moved his lips and said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡ªI¡¯m not sad¡±

    Everything was fate. He just felt sorry that his uncle had not been able to live. He was not afraid of death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡ªUncle, let¡¯s¡­ reunite as a family¡­¡±

    An Lie looked at the sky. This was good. Their family could finally reunite.

    An Cheng¡¯s vision was blurred by tears. He felt the ship sink, and right on the heels of that, he heard an unfamiliar and familiar voice shout, ¡°Master, Miss Su, it¡¯s them¡­¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s hand stiffened, and his entire body stiffened.

    Jin Liu squatted down, opened An Lie¡¯s mouth, and stuffed a pill in.

    ¡°Ma-Master¡­¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s figurended on the boat. An Lie¡¯s eyes were red as he choked.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw An Lie like this. She squatted down and grabbed An Lie¡¯s wrist, transferring her internal breath into him.

    There was only An Lie and An Cheng on the boat. Su Xiaolu did not ask further.

    An Cheng was dumbfounded.

    He looked at these unfamiliar and familiar people with mixed feelings. Finally, he choked and said, ¡°Why are you only here now¡­¡±

    An Cheng started crying. Jin Liu patted his shoulder. At this moment, it was useless to say anything.

    After saving the two of them on the ship, An Cheng fainted. His mental state had reached its limit. Old Wu gave him acupuncture while Su Xiaolu personally treated An Lie¡¯s wound.

 Chapter 755 - 755 Pain

    755 Pain

    An Lie¡¯s injuries were already very dangerous. There were many areas that were rotten. Su Xiaolu had to clean up these rotten bad meat with a de before applying medicine and giving An Lie a lot of divine medicine.

    An Lie was unconscious when Su Xiaolu came out of the room. Zhou Zhi was outside the door. He reached out to Su Xiaolu and held her hand. He said gently, ¡°Xiaolu, eat something. Leave them to Fourth Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was also extremely tired. She was quiet and obedient.

    She followed Zhou Zhi to eat together. Zhou Zhi had already prepared hot water. After washing up, she obediently and quietly returned to her room to sleep.

    She had not been so tired in a long time.

    As soon as she fell asleep, her consciousness sank into the Space.

    Unlike before, this time, she was sound asleep.

    Mantis Shrimp had not seen Su Xiaolu for a long time and ran towards her. He was very happy, but seeing that Su Xiaolu was asleep, he leaned against her quietly.

    Mantis Shrimp pressed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s head, and a small white light seeped into Su Xiaolu¡¯s be. Su Xiaolu¡¯s frown visibly rxed.

    After doing all this, Mantis Shrimp yawned and fell asleep next to Su Xiaolu.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up again, she felt rxed andfortable. She moved her head and touched something furry. She took a look and saw that it was Mantis Shrimp.

    Su Xiaolu sat up. Mantis Shrimp had yet to wake up. Su Xiaolu picked him up and touched him. She leaned to Mantis Shrimp¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mantis Shrimp, thank you.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was still sleeping soundly and only moved its body.

    Su Xiaolu ced Mantis Shrimp on the Interface Stone. Mantis Shrimp was still sleeping and would stick out its tongue to lick it.

    Su Xiaolu pinched his little ws and soft and cute ears before leaving the Space.

    The sky was already bright.

    Su Xiaolu went out and went to see An Lie first. An Lie¡¯s condition had already stabilized. He woke up and saw Su Xiaolu. He smiled and called out to her, ¡°Master.¡±

    An Cheng¡¯s smile was filled with bitterness. This time, there was no joy of reunion.

    Su Xiaolu sat by the bed and said calmly, ¡°An Lie, when did this happen?¡±

    An Lie smiled bitterly and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s been a year.¡±

    Wang Jiang controlled them a year ago.

    At that time, they were really helpless. Wang Jiang was careful and even got his mother to go to the government to get the official documents. As for where they went, the government did not care. The life and death of their family werepletely in Wang Jiang¡¯s hands.

    At that time, he had always hoped for his Master toe again.

    ¡°Master, thank you for taking revenge for me.¡±

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu. If it were him, he would not be able to do it at all, but Su Xiaolu could. He had heard from An Cheng that Su Xiaolu had avenged him alone and even crippled Wang Jiang¡¯s legs.

    Martial arts were very important. An Lie had a goal in his heart. In this world, martial strength was the confidence to speak.

    ¡°Master, my mother has passed away. After my mother passed away, we couldn¡¯t see any hope. Little Ou has gained superpowers. She can talk to fish now. We made a n. Little Ou called the big Kun over. We were very sessful, but we didn¡¯t find her.¡±

    An Lie spoke calmly. His tone was very calm, but tears welled up in his eyes.

    His sister was gone.

    He had lost two important family members.

    An Lie cried for a while before calming down. He and his uncle would live well and definitely not let his sister, An Xiaoou, die in vain.

    Their freedom and lives had not been easy toe by. They could not let them down.

    Su Xiaolu grabbed An Lie¡¯s wrist and injected some internal energy and spiritual energy into him.

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, ¡°Master, what can I do to be as powerful as you?¡±

    An Lie wanted powerful martial arts too much.

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie seriously and said, ¡°Practice day after day, year after year, unwavering perseverance and willpower. You missed the best time to practice martial arts, but if you work twice as hard as others, you will definitely be able to catch up.¡±

    Now, she would also practice her sword at a fixed time every day.

    She knew that the matter between An Xiaoou and Mother An had dealt An Lie a heavy blow. It would take some time for him to walk out of it. If An Lie relied on martial arts, it was good. Only with faith in his heart could he bury his pain.

    An Lie¡¯s eyes burst with a strong and determined light. He had to be stronger. He was not afraid of hardship or tiring. He could definitely do it.

    An Lie and An Cheng were recuperating.

    The ship did not return, it searched along the endless sea area.

    The possibility of An Xiaoou surviving was too low, but there were too many changes now. Even if it was very low, it was very likely.

    At the end of February, An Lie and An Cheng had recovered.

    The two of them fell into a crazy cultivation mode. Seeing that they were obsessed with cultivation, Gui You would teach them. This made An Lie and An Cheng cherish them even more.

    On this day, An Lie was originally cultivating on the deck. His gaze was locked on the clothes floating on the sea.

    An Cheng saw it too. The two of them just looked at each other.

    An Lie had already jumped into the sea without hesitation.

    Su Xiaolu came out when she heard the sound. She quickly walked to the fence.

    An Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s Little Ou¡¯s clothes.¡±

    An Lie had already grabbed An Xiaoou¡¯s clothes from the sea. He returned to the boat and looked at An Xiaoou¡¯s clothes in a daze. Tears welled up in his eyes and his body trembled as he hugged the clothes tightly.

    In the end, his sister was gone. Even her corpse was gone.

    Only these tattered clothes were left. An Lie¡¯s heart ached to the extreme. He could not imagine what An Xiaoou¡¯s body had experienced.

    An Cheng¡¯s eyes were also red and painful. He choked and muttered to himself, ¡°Little Ou has been sensible since she was young. She¡¯s not in good health and will always be bullied. Little Lie and I will stand up for her when we see her, but she always won¡¯t tell us¡­ She stayed at home obediently and worked hard to grow up¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for her to treat her heart disease¡­¡±

    An Cheng couldn¡¯t understand why their family had to suffer so much. Why did they still end up like this after doing so many good things?

    ...

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were also red. She had only met An Xiaoou a few times. They were the same age. An Xiaoou was shy. She looked at her with admiration. An Lie had once said that An Xiaoou also wanted to be a woman like her.

    But there would be no more chances.

    In the next few days, An Lie and An Cheng were very silent.

    They liked to stare at the night sky in a daze.

    Su Xiaolu was worried about An Lie and often followed them to look at the night sky not far away.

    The gxy that filled the sky shed beautifully. Su Xiaolu recalled a legend. It was said that when a person died, they would turn into stars and look at their family from the sky. If they missed their family, they should look up at the stars. An Lie, An Cheng, and the others always looked at the gxy in the night sky. Was it because they missed their family?

    Su Xiaolu felt a lump in her throat. She knew that the pain in An Lie and An Cheng¡¯s hearts would take a long time to slowly calm down.

    They began to sail back.

 Chapter 756 - 756 Farewell

    756 Farewell

    It was already March. Looking at thend from afar, it was green and sprinkled with some flowers.

    After getting ashore, An Lie and An Cheng stood on the ground in a daze. They had not returned to the surface for too long. When they returned to their former home, neither of them spoke. They both knew that this was no longer home. There was no mother or sister waiting for them to go home. To them, this was a house and not home.

    An Lie and An Cheng followed Su Xiaolu and her masters to the small courtyard to stay for the night.

    The next day, An Lie and An Cheng said goodbye.

    An Lie smiled and said, ¡°Master, Uncle and I want to go out for a walk. We¡¯ve never left Qing county in our lives. Now that we have nothing to worry about, we want to take a look around.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Lie and An Cheng. She really wanted them to stay, but the words were stuck in her throat.

    Old Wu brought a box to An Lie. ¡°Take it with you. If you encounter any trouble, you can look for these people to help. The world is big. It¡¯s good to travel around.¡±

    Old Wu rarely asked questions. Now, it could be considered his approval of An Lie.

    An Lie took it with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡±

    Old Wu frowned and muttered softly, ¡°You make me sound old.¡±

    But there was nothing they could do. An Lie was Su Xiaolu¡¯s eldest disciple.

    Gui You gave An Lie and An Cheng a small dagger each. It was not big, and the de was only the length of a finger. It was very convenient to carry.

    An Lie and An Cheng¡¯s hearts were heavy. After this farewell, they really didn¡¯t know when they would meet again.

    The world was far and wide, and it would probably be difficult to see them again.

    An Lie and An Cheng went out and left the ce where they grew uppletely.

    The two of them no longer had any lingering feelings for this ce.

    The Li family also retreated from Qinghai.

    It was as if nothing had happened. No one¡¯s life had changed, except for An Lie and An Cheng.

    ¡ª-

    March 10th.

    Su Xiaolu and the others went out to sea again. This time, it was to catch the big Kun.

    There was no time to dy detoxifying Zhou Zhi.

    The sea breeze was salty and humid. Su Xiaolu stood on the deck and looked at the sea.

    ¡°Miss Su, go in and rest. Master made tea. Go in and have a drink.¡±

    Jin Wu walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and spoke. Su Xiaolu had been standing outside for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and went back into the cabin.

    Zhou Zhi was only wearing in clothes with a cloak draped over his shoulders. He picked up a teacup with a clip and washed it before pushing the brewed tea in front of Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu picked it up and took small sips.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu quietly. In just two months, Su Xiaolu seemed to have changed drastically. Her inexperience had receded from her body. Every year after that, she would grow more and more mature.

    He just didn¡¯t know how much longer he could stay with her.

    Whether he was willing to ept it or not, he and Su Xiaolu would have to say goodbye one day.

    Su Xiaolu drank the tea and smiled at Zhou Zhi before leaving.

    For the next period of time, they would search for traces of the big Kun on the surface of the sea and then ambush it.

    Life on the sea was peaceful. Su Xiaolu cultivated most of the time. The spiritual energy on the surface of the sea was natural and very helpful for cultivation.

    Seawater was also water, so Su Xiaolu¡¯s perception was getting stronger and stronger. However, it was already April, and after going out to sea for so long, there was no trace of the big Kun at all for some reason.

    Could it have swam to a sea area further away?

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean they were going to other countries?

    They had encountered some Sea Kun. They had prepared a lot of things, so they decided to wait a little longer.

    If there was still no trace of the big Kun in May, they would settle for second best and catch Sea Kun.

    In mid-April, Su Xiaolu sensed the existence of the big Kun.

    Their boat headed for the big Kun.

    As they got closer and closer, everyone began to prepare. The thick rope was as thick as a human. It was used to tie up the Kun.

    Su Xiaolu poured the oil extracted from the Sea Kun into the seawater to lure the big Kun here.

    When that huge thing emerged from the water, everyone was shocked. The big Kun was really too big.

    They definitely had no natural enemies in the sea area.

    With the bait, the big Kun crawled into the lock. As the lock tightened, the ship was pulled down fiercely.

    Jin Liu and the others jumped into the sea without caring about their own safety, stabbing the sword in their hands into the big Kun¡¯s body.

    ¡°Boohoo¡ª¡±

    The big Kun let out an ear-piercing sound wave. Everyone felt their ears buzz and hurt. Warm blood flowed out.

    The big Kun rolled, and the ship tilted instantly.

    Zhou Zhi wrapped the big Kun with vines. He floated in the air and tried to pull the big Kun out of the water with his strength.

    Blood dyed the seawater red.

    Su Xiaolu was also working hard to dry the seawater around the big Kun. This was a battle of superpowers.

    The big Kun didn¡¯t seem to have any special abilities, but its rolling and sound waves could cause internal injuries to them. However, everyone was a superhuman and realized the big Kun¡¯s sound waves attack.

    ...

    They had to catch the Kun today.

    Just as the big Kun¡¯s struggles became weaker and weaker, a blue light emitted from its body.

    With the big Kun as the center, a water pir appeared. The water pir pulled everyone in. At that moment, Su Xiaolu felt her vision go ck and shepletely lost consciousness.

    In a daze, Su Xiaolu felt herself being lifted upside down. The swaying made her feel extremely ufortable. Her stomach churned and she subconsciously opened her mouth and vomited.

    Her vision blurred. She blinked and calmed her breathing before she was slowly able to see clearly.

    She was a little confused. She was carried in arge cage woven of grass vines.

    But why did she feel like she had been turned upside down?

    Not only her, but Jin Liu and the others were also around her.

    Su Xiaolu saw that the people behind her were her old Masters.

    They were all gradually waking up, and they were all feeling very ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the people carrying them and was shocked.

    ...

    Many still retained the characteristics of fish. Some were humanoid, and some had fish heads.

    Their exposed arms were covered in scales of various colors.

    Su Xiaolu tested her superpower. It was suppressed.

    She circted her internal breath and also felt very ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and began to think about her current situation. The big Kun was from a foreignnd, right?

    They were intelligent and civilized.

    Su Xiaolu thought of the big Kun in the sea area and felt that it was simr to them exploring the foreignnd. The two worlds were fusing, separated by the white fog. Inside the white fog was the foreignnd, and they could enter the fog to explore. Of course, the big Kun could alsoe out of the sea area to explore.

    Su Xiaolu shivered. Their current situation was very bad.

    ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu saw a merpeople¡¯s neck tremble and make a strange sound. The other merman quickly trembled his neck and replied.

    Were theymunicating? What did they say? There was anguage barrier. Su Xiaolu felt a headache. If there was anguage barrier, she could not negotiate.

 Chapter 757 - 757 An Xiaoou Is Still Alive

    757 An Xiaoou Is Still Alive

    They did not know where these merpeople were bringing them.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s head felt bloated. She was clearly being carried horizontally, but she felt that her head was facing down.

    Everything was normal except for her senses. It was so ufortable.

    If they fought now, it would probably not end well.

    !!

    They seemed to have fallen into the territory of a foreignnd.

    Su Xiaolu endured the difort and looked at their people. There were Jin Liu, Jin Wu, Jin Si, Jin Qi, Jin San, Yin Wu, Yin Jiu, Yin Liu, and Zhou Zhi, her, and her two Masters. Zhou Zhi¡¯s other people were nowhere to be seen. She did not know if they were gone or if they had not been pulled into the foreignnd.

    There were even more fish people. In terms of numbers, they werepletely defeated.

    At this moment, everyone gradually woke up and revealed ufortable expressions. It was obvious that everyone felt the same.

    Old Wu cursed weakly, ¡°Damn demon, quickly turn me around. If you keep hanging me like this, you¡¯ll suffer when I get down.¡±

    These fish people did not understand their words and only red at Old Wu fiercely. Their mouths rumbled as if they were warning him.

    Old Wu was never afraid of threats.

    Gui You was a little helpless. ¡°Old man, stop talking. You can¡¯t hit back if the fish hit you a few times, won¡¯t you be suffering for nothing? Besides, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed when the girl is looking at you?¡±

    Old Wu: ¡°¡­¡±

    It was too embarrassing. It was really too embarrassing. He was very embarrassed now.

    However, he still fell silent. After all, he did not know the temper of these merpeople and they could notmunicate. It would be even more embarrassing if they were really beaten up.

    They were all carried into a sealed house. The cages were piled up, and the merpeople had no intention of letting them out.

    Then, as soon as the door closed, the merpeople left.

    Su Xiaolu observed for a moment. The light was the size of a fist, like the legendary Night Pearl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what these fish-headed monsters are doing.¡±

    Old Wu was extremely depressed. He was the oldest here. He was old after all. Eating some divine medicine could not change the fact that he was old.

    Su Xiaolu condensed a water ball and washed Old Wu.

    Old Wu sighed. ¡°Girl is still the best.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Her superpower was suppressed, so that was all she could do.

    It seemed that they did not know enough about the foreignnd. The real foreignnd had a huge impact on them.

    The big Kun was already so powerful in the sea area. Would it be stronger after returning to their turf?

    ¡°Stop talking and save your energy.¡±

    Gui You said gloomily.

    At this moment, their situation was clearly not good. Their bodies needed time to adapt to the sudden arrival to such a ce. At this moment, it was a waste of energy to speak.

    There was no need to discuss. It was best to calm down and recuperate.

    Su Xiaolu felt that these merpeople lived in the cave, so she could not tell if it was day or dark outside.

    Everyone closed their eyes to rest and circted their internal breath to adapt to the current environment.

    After an unknown period of time, Su Xiaolu was woken up by the rustling outside.

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and realized that a figure had sneaked in. She closed the door gently and slowly turned around.

    Su Xiaolu recognized her at a nce. It was An Xiaoou.

    Was she An Xiaoou?

    Su Xiaolu was a little uncertain when she saw the scales on her face, but she still tested, ¡°An Xiaoou, is it you?¡±

    An Xiaoou looked at Su Xiaolu. She quickly recognized Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu was very beautiful in men¡¯s clothes. She did not expect her to look so good in women¡¯s clothes.

    An Xiaoou walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and said slowly, ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s you? Why are you here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was the one who was shocked. ¡°Xiaoou, how did you be like this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not understand why An Xiaoou had be half fish.

    An Xiaoou looked at Su Xiaolu worriedly. ¡°Miss Su, are my brothers alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine, but they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re still alive. Now that they¡¯ve left Qinghai, how did you be like this?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of An Lie and An Cheng and sighed. If only An Lie and An Cheng had not left Qinghai, the siblings would have been able to meet here.

    But there were no ifs.

    An Xiaoou was relieved. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, I also have a superpower. My superpower is thenguage of the sea. The big Kun can take human form. Uncle and Brother should have told you about that matter. The one who brought me here was the big Kun I attracted. He said that I had obtained the approval of the Sea God, which was from their n. He brought me back here. I was injured at that time. He gave me something to eat, and I slowly grew scales. He said that this was the symbol of their n.¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, how did you get here? Hai Ming told me that without them personally opening the passage, outsiders can¡¯te.¡±

    An Xiaoou briefly exined what had happened. She spoke slower now. She could feel her words degenerating. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak soon.

    Her brother and uncle were still the people she missed. When she heard that the others in the fish n were discussing capturing some outsiders, she felt uneasy and came to take a look. She did not expect the captured outsiders to be Su Xiaolu and the others.

    ¡°We were trying to catch the big Kun. We were about to seed, but a strange light emitted from his body, forming a strange vortex. When we woke up, we were already locked up. Xiaoou, we don¡¯t understand the fishnguage. Can we ask you for a favor?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Xiaoou and said. It was really rare for An Xiaoou to speak the fishnguage.

    They didn¡¯t know beforehand that the big Kun was a race in the foreignnd.

    There were races, intelligence, and civilization. If they attacked, they would definitely be enemies.

    The fusion of the two worlds required all living beings to have a harmonious way of getting along. In the future, there would definitely be all kinds of mes of war. However, at first, when everyone was testing each other, they definitely hoped to maintain a bnce.

    An Xiaoou nodded. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m willing to help. Wait for me. I¡¯ll make things clear to Hai Ming. Hai Ming¡¯s father is an elder in the n. His words carry weight. Previously, when Hai Ming brought me back, the fish people also protested, but in the end, it was Hai Ming¡¯s father who convinced them.¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She looked at An Xiaoou and smiled. ¡°Xiaoou, thank you.¡±

    An Xiaoou shook her head. ¡°Miss Su, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I still hope that you can go back well. If you see my brother and my uncle, please tell them that I¡¯m doing very well now. I feel very happy being a fish. Tell them not to worry about me.¡±

    An Xiaoou hoped that Su Xiaolu and the others would go back. She thought that she would never see anyone again in her life, but she did not expect to meet Su Xiaolu. This must be fate¡¯s arrangement to fulfill herst wish.

 Chapter 758 - 758 Xiaoouâ€™s Help

    758 Xiaoou¡¯s Help

    ¡°Alright, if I can go back, I¡¯ll find An Lie and An Cheng and pass on your message.¡±

    Su Xiaolu agreed.

    After An Xiaoou became a member of the fish people, she would probably never be able to go ashore again. The probability of her meeting An Lie and An Cheng was almost zero.

    If they hadn¡¯t had a n to catch the big Kun, they probably wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce for the rest of their lives.

    If they didn¡¯te, they wouldn¡¯t have met An Xiaoou and wouldn¡¯t have known that she was still alive.

    Everything was predestined.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯llmunicate with them soon.¡±

    An Xiaoou smiled at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu had once helped their family a lot. Now that she had a chance to repay her, An Xiaoou was very happy. Knowing that her brother and uncle were fine, she had nothing to worry about.

    An Xiaoou told them and left gently.

    After meeting An Xiaoou, everyone felt much more at ease. This was the contact between civilizations of two worlds. Thenguage barrier was the biggest problem. People from both worlds would have to interact with each other in the future. They just didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.

    What kind of personalities did these fish people have? If they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to ask for a way out.

    An Xiaoou left for a while before Old Wu sighed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see merpeople one day.¡±

    The fish people could have a human upper body and a fish lower body. They were recorded as merpeople in folklore. In many folk books, these were also called merpeople.

    However, these were all myths and had long been lost. Who knew if what happened in ancient times was true or not? But now, these things were walking around in front of their eyes. They could not help but sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that fish could be human? What about the other animals?¡±

    Jin Wu interrupted and fell silent.

    They had not ventured deep into the foreignnd. They had already entered the deep hintend, but in fact, they might be far from it.

    With the fish people, were there other races onnd? All beasts could have developed intelligence and cultivated into humans. Just thinking about it made them afraid. Their world no longer had these things.

    In the future, when the white fog dissipated, would these races walk out?

    They might be murderers, or they might get along peacefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to worry about this. We¡¯repletely in the foreignnd now, and our bodies seem to be turning around and not used to it. It might be the same if they go to our world. Before these symptoms disappear, the races of the two worlds can¡¯t start a war.¡±

    Gui You said calmly. The two worlds still needed a long time to adapt to the fusion.

    This feeling of being upside down was not good. Even breathing felt ufortable. The internal energy and superpowers were restricted to a certain extent.

    ¡°Master, I have an idea. I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had an idea. She didn¡¯t know if it would work, but she had to give it a try no matter what.

    ¡°In the past, our breathing was used to going from top to bottom. Now that our perception has been reversed, I think we can try to go from bottom to top when we circte our internal breath.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and tried.

    This method could work.

    It was very slow to circte her internal breath, but she already felt that the tightness in her chest had disappeared a little. There was a certain level of improvement, but it was impossible to bepletely fine. After all, this was a foreignnd, the territory of the fish people.

    Everyone knew that this method was feasible and silently adjusted their internal breath to improve their condition. After all, no one knew what An Xiaoou wouldmunicate with them in the end.

    They all understood that only in the face of absolute power did they have the right to speak.

    Zhou Zhi kept circting his internal breath over and over again. When he felt better, a vine grew out of his palm and reached out to Su Xiaolu. On the vine was a green fruit.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him. Zhou Zhi smiled gently. Everyone had their eyes closed. He did not speak and only gestured for Su Xiaolu to eat it.

    Su Xiaolu licked her lips. She didn¡¯t want to eat it, but the fruit smelled so good.

    She still took two bites. She didn¡¯t eat much. Instead, she winked at Zhou Zhi, indicating that he should eat it himself.

    Zhou Zhi shook his head. His lips moved without making a sound, he said, ¡°Xiaolu, eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and moved her lips. She did not make a sound, but she said, ¡°Fourth Brother, eat.¡±

    Zhou Zhi shook his head, and Su Xiaolu refused to eat anymore.

    Old Wu opened his eyes and said angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you siblings annoying? If you don¡¯t want to eat, bring it over. As an old man, I should at least eat it. Respect the old and love the young.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and silently sent the fruit that Su Xiaolu had bitten into Old Wu¡¯s mouth.

    Old Wu red at Zhou Zhi. With a hint of resentment and anger, he ate the fruit in two bites.

    He couldn¡¯t taste it, but he felt much better after eating it. He smacked his lips, snorted, and closed his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at Zhou Zhi and moved her lips silently. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡±

    The vines had already retracted into Zhou Zhi¡¯s body. He closed his eyes and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    Although Jin Liu and the others closed their eyes, their pursed lips twitched slightly.

    The spiritual fruit formed by Master¡¯s wood mark was really fragrant and pleasant. Everyone was gathered in such a sealed ce. Even if they couldn¡¯t see, they could smell it.

    They couldn¡¯tugh. They could only hold it in.

    After eating the fruit, Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and continued to regte her breathing.

    The small room was very quiet. Everyone was adjusting their breathing and waiting.

    ¡ª-

    When An Xiaoou returned to her room, she said to the maid who was taking care of her, ¡°Is Hai Ming back? I want to see him.¡±

    An Xiaoou had lived here for dozens of days. The changes in her body made her more and more used to this ce. When she spoke to the fish people, her neck would move and she would emit sound waves. When she opened her mouth, she would gurgle.

    Her speech function was degenerating, so when she spoke to Su Xiaolu, she spoke slowly. Her tongue was still very agile, but she could no longer speak properly.

    The maid nodded and turned to go down. She was in human form, but her exposed skin was covered in ayer of white and thin scales.

    ...

    The fish people and humans only had different characteristics. Their lifestyles were actually simr. They were divided into influential levels. Their system was the same as humans. Humans had emperors, and the fish people also had kings.

    Hai Ming¡¯s father was an Elder of the fish people, simr to the Prime Minister of humans. Hai Ming¡¯s status was very high.

    When Hai Ming brought her back, she was objected to at first. However, Hai Ming acknowledged her and Hai Ming¡¯s parents epted her. Hai Ming treated her very well. An Xiaoou vaguely understood that something was different, but she did not dislike it. Thinking of Hai Ming, her lips curled up slightly.

    An Xiaoou sat in the room and waited. Not long after, Hai Ming arrived.

    The young man was delicate and handsome. After entering, he smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoou, how do you feel today? Something happened in the n and I wasn¡¯t free today, but when I heard that you were looking for me, I immediately put down my matters and came.¡±

    He saw An Xiaoou as his partner, and to their n, a partner was the most important.

 Chapter 759 - 759 Communication

    759 Communication

    An Xiaoou was still in the process of transforming. After all, she was born a human. Hai Ming was worried that something would happen during this process, so he put An Xiaoou first.

    The young man¡¯s burning and concerned eyes were pure. An Xiaoou did not even dare to look him in the eye.

    They were from two different worlds and had grown up differently. For the fish people, they expressed their love for their partners very passionately.

    But humans were reserved, shy, and restrained.

    !!

    An Xiaoou took a few breaths and said, ¡°Hai Ming, did you catch many humans today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about that.¡±

    Hai Ming naturally replied. He said to An Xiaoou without hiding anything, ¡°Qingxu almost died today. He was seriously injured in the foreignnd and had no choice but to use the secretarial array formation of the n. Some humans followed him over and settled down. I don¡¯t know how the n will deal with them. The debate over this matter is very intense now.¡±

    ¡°If we let them go, the n is worried that they will remember the n ande to destroy our world in the future. If we don¡¯t let them go, we don¡¯t know what to do. Most importantly, these people are very powerful. We will no longer be invincible in the foreignnd.¡±

    Hai Ming also looked worried.

    After capturing Su Xiaolu and the others, the fish people were also in a dilemma.

    ¡°Hai Ming, do you trust me?¡±

    An Xiaoou looked at Hai Ming seriously and said.

    Hai Ming smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    An Xiaoou took a deep breath and said, ¡°Hai Ming, let me be the messenger ofmunication between them and you, okay?¡±

    Between the two races, a messenger was needed, and she was the most suitable.

    Hai Ming smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot. You¡¯re originally a human. Xiaoou, follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to the pce hall.¡±

    Hai Ming held An Xiaoou¡¯s hand and left.

    An Xiaoou lowered her head and looked at Hai Ming¡¯s broader palm. Her cheeks felt a little hot.

    Hai Ming¡¯s hand was very soft. The fish people¡¯s hands were a little different from humans¡¯. There would be a portion of webbed-like things between their fingers. Apart from that, there was nothing different. His fingers were long and well-defined. His round fingers looked like they had no nails, but An Xiaoou knew that their sharp nails would only stick out in battle.

    An Xiaoou couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to look at it. Her hand was actually changing. It wasn¡¯t slender and felt a little chubby.

    She felt so at ease following Hai Ming.

    As they walked into the pce, they could hear arguing.

    An Xiaoou vaguely heard Hai Ming¡¯s father¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Why should our fish people test first? Why can¡¯t the eagles, snakes, foxes, and tigers be the vanguard? Everyone knows that it¡¯s difficult for our nsmen to reproduce. This battle can¡¯t start with the fish people.¡±

    Hai Shi¡¯s strong voice expressed his dissatisfaction and objection angrily.

    After him, many of his nsmen alsoplied.

    Immediately, the entire pce was filled with arguments.

    The general also shouted, ¡°They almost killed my son. It¡¯s impossible to let them go like this. They already know the existence of the fish people. Who knows if they will attack us? If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson now, when they attack in the future, our fish people will only be their meal! Those fish in the sea area were caught as soon as they went out!¡±

    Hearing the general¡¯s words, many of his nsmen agreed. Some of them revealed their sharp teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Since they treat us as food, let¡¯s eat them too!¡±

    An Xiaoou shrank her neck.

    Hai Ming thought that she was afraid. He held An Xiaoou¡¯s hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaoou, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    When An Xiaoou first came, these vicious nsmen had said that they wanted to eat her.

    An Xiaoou smiled at Hai Ming and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    She was going to be an envoy.

    Hai Ming brought An Xiaoou into the hall. Hai Ming said loudly, ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    Qing Lan sized up Hai Ming and snorted. The gills on his cheeks trembled. He said coldly, ¡°What good idea can you have? You chose a half human as your partner. What good can you say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you n to say. I won¡¯t let this group go back so easily. My son has suffered so many injuries. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll have to recuperate.¡±

    Qing Lan waved his hand coldly. He had his own personal grudge, but to a man, the fish people also had to be strong-willed. Otherwise, they would only be bullied in the future. It was not that he was being rude, but humans were ferocious, and the fish people were also fish in the eyes of humans.

    And fish were food.

    Hai Shi looked at Hai Ming calmly. ¡°Son, tell me.¡±

    Hai Ming obtained his father¡¯s approval. He looked at his fellow nsmen and the king of the fish n and said seriously, ¡°My king, elders, the two worlds are fusing. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the two worlds conflict. I don¡¯t think now is a good time to incite conflict. We fish people live in the sea, and the mes of war are difficult to spread. They don¡¯t know anything about our world yet. Just like us, they will feel very ufortable when theye to our world. It¡¯s also difficult for us to maintain our human form when we go to the foreignnd. The difort the foreignnd brings to our bodies is mutual, so we all need time.¡±

    ¡°If we kill them now, it will be equivalent to bringing the war forward. Many of you have not gone to the foreignnd to take a look. Some people are very weak, but there are many, many people who are especially strong. They are not of the same race as us, but they can still be free in the sea area.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the human race has a wide range of territories. It is not as difficult for them to reproduce as us. Our sea area is getting worse and worse. If we form a grudge now, it will be very disadvantageous for us.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoou is a human. She speaks the humannguage. Let her be the envoy. We can let them go, but they have to exchange for it with something beneficial. Hai Ming is shallow and can¡¯t think of the best way to exchange for this benefit.¡±

    Hai Ming said seriously. He analyzed the pros and cons seriously and suggested a solution.

    All the nsmen fell silent when they heard this. They agreed that this was not a good time to make enemies.

    However, they were also worried about what General Qing Lan had said. This would make the humans think that the fish people were very weak and edible.

    The fish king was already old. His fins, beard, and scales were all white. His dark blue eyes were filled with deep thought. He was wondering if Hai Ming¡¯s method would work.

    What benefits could humans give them?

    ¡°Hai Ming, you¡¯re a smart child. Tell me, what benefits do humans have that are useful to us?¡±

    The king looked at Hai Ming and asked.

    ¡°Knowledge.¡±

    An Xiaoou spoke boldly. Everyone looked at her. An Xiaoou swallowed and looked at the king as she exined seriously, ¡°My king, knowledge is very precious in the human world.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 760 - 760 Exchange

    760 Exchange

    ¡°Knowledge?¡±

    The king frowned.

    An Xiaoou nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the human world, knowledge is especially precious. Ordinary people treat knowledge and being able to take the schrly examination as a good thing to bring glory to their ancestors. If they want to bring glory to their ancestors, they can¡¯t do without knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Knowledge can teach people to recognize right and wrong. It can teach people to farm and make a stand. Ordinary people may seem to have nothing to do with knowledge, but that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s knowledge that lets people know how to distinguish the changes in the weather, how the four seasons change, and how the tides rise and fall. Many branches of life can¡¯t live without knowledge. The two worlds will eventually converge into one world. Humans look weak, but because of knowledge, they can build ships to go out to sea and create all kinds of tools to make them stronger.¡±

    !!

    ¡°A schr is very smart because they have a lot of knowledge.¡±

    An Xiaoou did not know if the fish king would ept her opinion, but when she talked about knowledge, she was in awe and admiration.

    The more people learned, the smarter they would be.

    Humans were very weak, but they were still around today because they were intelligent.

    Humans were not simple. An Xiaoou deeply felt that the fish people should really learn human knowledge so that they could find a foothold in the world.

    ¡°Xiaoou makes sense.¡±

    The king sighed.

    He looked at General Qing Lan and said, ¡°General Qing Lan, the things that hurt Qing Xu were all caused by the humans. Xiaoou said that these are all good applications of knowledge. We should indeed learn from them.¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t keep up with the changes, we¡¯ll be eliminated. Why are some of the descendants born of our fish people only fish and can¡¯t be transformed for the rest of their lives? And the children born from humans are humans from the start. The knowledge Xiaoou mentioned makes me feel that humans are very different. You guys go back and think about it carefully. Don¡¯t touch those humans first.¡±

    Since the king had spoken, all the fish people listened.

    They didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with using their ws to fight. They were fish people and were free in the sea.

    But not when they went ashore.

    Humans could build ships and go out to sea. When they came to the sea area, they were very, very far fromnd. Then could the fish people build something that could let them go ashore?

    Why did the fish people need to transform into humans, and humans were born human? Could it really be because humans were too smart?

    All of these were worth thinking about.

    Qing Lan¡¯s gazended on An Xiaoou. He narrowed his experienced eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then ask them why they attacked my son. I don¡¯t believe that they don¡¯t have an ulterior motive. As long as they have an ulterior motive, our situation won¡¯t be good. I won¡¯t be at ease until I figure this out.¡±

    It was precisely because there was a risk of extermination that they could not let their guard down.

    The king looked at An Xiaoou again. ¡°Xiaoou, you¡¯re also a member of the fish people. Although you¡¯re still in the transformation period, you can¡¯t change back. Do you understand? Anything that humans do that harms our fish people is also a threat to you. When you transform into a fish person, you won¡¯t be a human anymore. Do you understand?¡±

    An Xiaoou nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°If the king believes me, let me be the envoy of the two races, okay?¡±

    An Xiaoou looked at the king seriously and said. Of course, she understood that she couldn¡¯t be human anymore.

    She had be a member of the fish people. She would not help the humans harm the fish people.

    She only wanted to do her best to seek peace between the two races.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave themunication between the two races to Xiaoou and Hai Ming. The rest can go back and wait for arrangements.¡±

    The king nodded and gave the order.

    An Xiaoou and Hai Ming lowered their heads and epted the order.

    The king looked at General Qing Lan and said, ¡°General Qing Lan, Qing Xu¡¯s injuries won¡¯t be let go just like that. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Qing Lan pursed his lips and finally lowered his head in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

    If not for the fish people¡¯s innate abilities, Qing Xu would definitely not have been able to return. And this kind of gifted ability was already getting weaker and weaker among the future generations.

    There was already a problem with the survival of the fish people. The fusion of the foreignnd made them want to find a better ce to live.

    An Xiaoou and Hai Ming left the pce together.

    Hai Shi looked at Hai Ming and An Xiaoou and said gently, ¡°Xiaoou, the fish people will rely on you this time. If you need anything, just tell Hai Ming.¡±

    An Xiaoou nodded and felt the pressure. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the envoy who used to run between the different countries had the same feeling.

    Everyone wanted peace.

    Hai Shi looked at his son and left first.

    An Xiaoou and Hai Ming went back together. Hai Ming held An Xiaoou¡¯s hand and suddenly said nervously, ¡°Xiaoou, I¡¯m not that smart. Will you despise me?¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s face heated up slightly. She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m very stupid too.¡±

    Those who were rich in knowledge were only a portion, and those who had very smart brains were only a portion.

    She was also very stupid.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re very smart. Xiaoou, I¡¯ll go with you to see the humans.¡±

    Hai Ming was very curious about humans. He pondered over what An Xiaoou had said repeatedly in his heart. After thinking about it, he agreed with An Xiaoou¡¯s words even more.

    People were very weak. No matter how powerful someone who could swim was, they could not live without a boat in the sea area.

    They did not even have hard scales or sharp ws, but they had learned to use many unexpected things to arm their weak bodies. If the fish people could learn more, it would definitely be different.

    An Xiaoou nodded.

    Before they went, An Xiaoou arranged for some food to be brought over. Su Xiaolu and the others had been brought into the fish people¡¯s territory for a day. It was almost dark now, and they needed to eat something.

    After preparing, An Xiaoou and Hai Ming went over together.

    Hearing a noise outside, Su Xiaolu and the others opened their eyes.

    Everyone exchanged nces. Some people closed their eyes and Su Xiaolu and the others looked at the door.

    The door opened and Su Xiaolu was relieved to see that it was An Xiaoou. She said, ¡°Xiaoou, you¡¯re here.¡±

    An Xiaoou smiled and held Hai Ming¡¯s hand. She said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, this is Hai Ming. I¡¯m now the envoy between the two races. I¡¯ll make a long story short. The king doesn¡¯t want to hurt you, but he won¡¯t let you go easily.¡±

    ...

    ¡°The fish people hope that you can use the knowledgeable imperial tutor to exchange for it. The fish people want to learn the knowledge of humans.¡± An Xiaoou stated her request.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. She could not say anything about this. Their races were different and involved the negotiation of two races, and Zhou Zhi was from the royal family.

    Zhou Zhi looked at An Xiaoou with calm eyes. His gazended on Hai Ming. Zhou Zhi said, ¡°Miss An, please tell the fish people that if we use the knowledgeable imperial tutor of the imperial court to exchange for it, what will the fish people use to exchange for it? If the two races want to have a peaceful and friendly rtionship, they will definitely return the favor. Miss An should understand this principle. Humans care about the ways of the world the most.¡±

 Chapter 761 - 761 So-called Alliance

    761 So-called Alliance

    ¡°Xiaoou, what did he say?¡±

    Hai Ming was vignt. He felt danger. Zhou Zhi gave him a dangerous feeling, but he did not understand his words. He desperately wanted to know what Zhou Zhi had said.

    An Xiaoou knew that things were not as simple as she thought. She told Hai Ming about what Zhou Zhi said.

    Hai Ming frowned and said, ¡°Xiaoou, ask them if they¡¯re not afraid of death. Their lives are in our hands now.¡±

    An Xiaoou tranted truthfully.

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and said, ¡°Miss An, tell him that we¡¯re all afraid of death, but it won¡¯t end if we die. The fish people aren¡¯t the masters, and neither are the humans. If our races want to get along peacefully, we have to return the favor. Sooner orter, the two worlds willpletely fuse. We canmunicate peacefully after signing the alliance. Our Great Zhou Dynasty is willing to interact peacefully with the fish people. In the future, if the fish people are invaded by other dynasties, the Great Zhou Dynasty won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. This is the benefit of the alliance.¡±

    ¡°The human race has abundant knowledge and smart inventions which will help the fish people to learn and improve. Then, can the fish people provide energy liquid or energy blocks for the human race?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at An Xiaoou and narrowed his eyes.

    An Xiaoou opened her mouth slightly. She subconsciously touched her neck and shrank her neck when she saw Zhou Zhi smile.

    Hai Ming didn¡¯t know what Zhou Zhi said. He only knew that An Xiaoou was a little afraid.

    He stood forward fearlessly and blocked Zhou Zhi¡¯s gaze.

    His eyes darkened and revealed a ferocious glint. Sharp ws appeared between his fingers, and his teeth became sharp.

    An Xiaoou tugged at Hai Ming¡¯s clothes. ¡°Hai Ming, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    An Xiaoou realized that she was weak. The power of wisdom was endless. She didn¡¯t know when Zhou Zhi noticed the energy stone she was wearing. Perhaps it was because she touched it asionally or did something else. She didn¡¯t realize it herself, but Zhou Zhi noticed it.

    The reason why humans could establish themselves in the world and open up a path to survival among all kinds of ferocious beasts and poisonous creatures was because they were intelligent.

    ¡°Hai Ming, let¡¯s go back first. We still have to discuss this matter in detail.¡±

    An Xiaoou spoke to Hai Ming.

    Hai Ming looked at Zhou Zhi warily. Zhou Zhi smiled politely at him.

    An Xiaoou adjusted her mood and said to Zhou Zhi, ¡°Wisdom King, this matter is very important. We still have to discuss it in detail before we can give you an answer. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the time being.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    An Xiaoou asked the servant to bring food.

    They could finally free their hands. Everyone ate in silence.

    The fish people were very vignt and looked like they were ready forbat. They would emit low-frequency sound waves from their mouths. They did not have much offensive power, but it made Su Xiaolu and the others very ufortable.

    Seeing that they did not do anything, they lowered their voices.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at An Xiaoou and said, ¡°Xiaoou, thank you.¡±

    An Xiaoou smiled and shook her head. She hadn¡¯t done well enough.

    An Xiaoou and Hai Ming left. They still had to report to the king.

    After blocking her hearing, Su Xiaolu felt much morefortable. She ignored the hostile expressions of the fish people and sat down quietly after eating and drinking her fill.

    When the two fish people saw this, they were much more relieved. They put away their sharp ws and retreated.

    An Xiaoou and Hai Ming reported the news of theirmunication to the king.

    There were a few elders gathered in the royal pce. They did not expect that among the people they captured, there was actually a human royalty.

    Everyone started arguing again.

    Some said that they should kill them to prevent future trouble, while others said that they should not. Exchanging knowledge could change the development of the fish people. Perhaps they could find the reason why the fish people¡¯s transformation failed.

    Some said that they were not afraid. At most, they would go into the deep sea. Humans could not go so deep into the sea. Even if the fish people were weaker than the humans, they could not do anything.

    An Xiaoou felt a headacheing on. When the people in the pce quarreled, it was no different from a market.

    The fish people only had one partner. They would at most give birth to two children in their lives. It would take ten years for a small fish to transform into a human. If the transformation failed, it would only be a fish for the rest of its life. After the transformation failed, its mind would slowly degenerate until it was no different from an ordinary fish. It might not return after leaving the n to hunt one day.

    As for the fish people, they would only conceive again after the first child¡¯s transformation failed. The fish people reproduced very little, and it was too hard to raise two children.

    Humans were different. Having more children was a tradition in every family. As long as they had food to eat, they could continue to give birth until they could not give birth anymore.

    The difference between humans and fish people was too great, so the fish people had to treat them carefully.

    ¡°Xiaoou, the king is asking you a question.¡±

    Hai Ming called An Xiaoou gently.

    An Xiaoou came back to her senses and looked at the old king respectfully. ¡°What did the king ask me?¡±

    An Xiaoou realized that the prince was also here.

    Everyone looked at her.

    The king looked at An Xiaoou and said slowly, ¡°Xiaoou, what is the alliance agreement of your human race like? Can the descendants of our fish people be guaranteed safety when they go onnd to learn?¡±

    Every descendant of theirs was very precious. In the sea, they were unrestrained and could deal with the methods of the humans. However, when they reached the shore, their bodies were also restrained. They were afraid that the humans would betray them at that time.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, An Xiaoou thought that she actually didn¡¯t know much. She felt very guilty and recalled carefully what she had heard before. She said, ¡°My king, since ancient times, alliances meant that both sides will exchange important hostages with each other. These hostages are usually the children of the empress. They are people who can inherit the throne in the future to form a good rtionship and bnce each other.¡±

    If anyone broke the agreement, they would definitely let their children¡¯s blood fuel the other party¡¯s anger.

    However, humans could give birth to many children, but the fish people could not.

    From this point of view, the fish people had no benefits. However, there was one thing. The fish people could live for 200 years, their lifespan was several times that of humans.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m willing to travel to the human race to learn knowledge and seek a solution for my n.¡±

    The little prince stood up, his small face filled with determination. He was the youngest child of the king, Yu Yan. He had just sessfully transformed this year and almost failed. This caused his body to be a little weak. It would take at least forty years to recover.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not in good health. The humans are ferocious. I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    The eldest prince, Yu Heng, firmly objected. He had been to the foreignnd and had seen many people¡¯s ferocious appearances. Some big fish that were caught would quickly disintegrate, and the still-moving fish meat would be human food. The humans looked weak, but they were all bloodthirsty. Even the small children ate them happily.

    ...

    Fish did not like to eat humans, but humans liked to eat fish.

    Yu Yan looked at An Xiaoou and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister Xiaoou, there¡¯s an exchange of knowledge between alliances, right? As long as we are in an alliance, the other party has to protect the safety of their esteemed guests, right?¡±

    Everyone looked at An Xiaoou, waiting for her to answer.

 Chapter 762 - 762 Alliance

    762 Alliance

    An Xiaoou felt very pressured. She was not a smart and powerful person.

    She thought carefully and concluded in her heart. Then, she said, ¡°Little prince, in theory, that¡¯s true. However, there have been many incidents of breaking the alliance since ancient times. The alliance is just a temporary check and bnce. We fish people need to be stronger. Only by bing stronger can we have the right to speak. Now, there¡¯s very little understanding between the two races, so they won¡¯t act rashly. But in the future, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Since ancient times, those cases had always shown that if one was not strong enough, they would be beaten up.

    The alliance was just a temporary check and bnce.

    !!

    No alliance could be enforced for a lifetime. The least was a few years and the longest was a few decades.

    Everyone was waiting. When the army prospered and the horses were strong, there would never be absolute peace in any dynasty. Fierce warriors would always be indispensable.

    An Xiaoou didn¡¯t know if the fish people could understand this, but that was the truth.

    ¡°Humans are the most sinister and cunning. This is enough to prove their intelligence. Father, please let me go. We fish people have far longer lives than human n leaders. Perhaps idents will happen in the long run, but in just a few years, before the human racepletely understands our world, we will be safe.¡±

    Yu Yan looked at his father seriously and begged again.

    The king was considering. In fact, he was already a little shaken.

    ¡°My king, I¡¯m willing to go with the little prince.¡±

    Hai Ming took a step forward, clenched his right hand into a fist, and gently held it against his chest.

    There was a problem with the reproduction of the fish people. Humans had the most knowledge, so they should learn when they needed to. Every fish person had a fearless heart.

    ¡°My king, my family too¡­¡±

    All of a sudden, the elders scrambled to express their stance. They were the leaders of the fish people and had to be at the front.

    Everything was for their future descendants.

    All the fish people were expressing their stance.

    The little prince, Yu Yan, would definitely not go alone.

    ¡°My king, I¡¯m willing to go too.¡±

    An Xiaoou also stepped up. She had thought that she would have to live at the bottom of the sea forever, but she did not expect to be able to return tond. After changing her identity and race, she was still quite familiar with thatnd. With her around, it would be convenient for the fish nsmen because she could understand humannguage.

    Perhaps she could meet her brother and uncle again. She believed that even if she changed her identity, her brother would still be her brother and her uncle would still be her uncle.

    The king nodded in relief. He said calmly, ¡°Xiaoou, bring me to see the Wisdom King of the human race tomorrow. Since we¡¯re forming an alliance, I can make some requests of him. If these requests can be fulfilled, let them go. If they don¡¯t keep their promise, there¡¯s no need to consider. I¡¯ll personally bring them to the depths of the sea to kill them.¡±

    The fish people might not be as smart as the humans. If they could not think too far ahead, so be it. Everything was based on what they saw.

    An Xiaoou nodded. Now that she was also a fish person, she had to think more about the fish people.

    ¡°Alright, you can all go back.¡±

    The king waved his hand. He was very old. He was already 185 years old this year. He could die of illness at any time, but he would live for 15 more years at most.

    The lifespan of the fish people was close to 200 years. Very few people lived for more than 200 years. He didn¡¯t think that he would be a very special king.

    After everyone left.

    The king left his two sons behind.

    His eldest son, Yu Heng, was upright and in his prime. He was the best sessor.

    His second son, Yu Yan, was a young man. As his body was rtively weak, he was much smarter than his nsmen. From his son¡¯s eyes, one could see his thirst for knowledge.

    When there were changes in the sea area, Yu Yan had suggested going out to investigate many times, but he had refused.

    Now, he had to be sent to the people they did not know anything about. His heart was filled with worry.

    ¡°Yu Yan, have you really thought it through?¡±

    He asked worriedly.

    Yu Yan¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Father, Big Brother, let me go. I¡¯ll study hard and write the knowledge into a book and send it back. In the future, our fish people will also learn some useful knowledge.¡±

    ¡°But in exchange, Father, we can use the Spatial Technique to fool the humans. They will yearn for this ability, but they will never be able to learn our innate ability.¡±

    Yu Yan was proud and confident.

    The old king smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    The Spatial Technique was a special ability of the fish people. If the humans knew about such an ability, they would definitely want to learn it. They could teach them, but whether they could learn it or not was not their problem.

    Yu Heng patted Yu Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If there¡¯s any danger, you have to tell us. Even if the human race is dangerous, I will lead the fish people to save you.¡±

    They did not have much, but as long as humans dared to hurt their nsmen, even if they used the most primitive ws and fangs, they would definitely make the humans pay a painful price!

    ¡°Good children, the god of the sea will protect you. The endless sea will give you strength.¡±

    The king looked at his two sons in relief, his eyes filled with pride.

    He thought that the fish people would definitely seek a new life in this difficult world. All his doubts would definitely be answered.

    ¡ª-

    After An Xiaoou left, Su Xiaolu thought carefully about what Zhou Zhi had said.

    She already had an image in her mind of a cultural exchange between ns.

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhou Zhi, ¡°Fourth Brother, do you think the fish people will agree?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that they will. The big Kun has appeared in the sea for a long time. They know that even the most ordinary fishermen by the sea have great wisdom. The fish people must yearn for knowledge.¡±

    Fish without intelligence were just fish. Only with intelligence would they know how to think. If they knew how to think, they would naturally crave knowledge.

    Humans were smarter than fish. Of course, the fish people yearned for human knowledge.

    Simrly, the fish people had special abilities. Miraculous and mysterious, they were also what people yearned for.

    As for the two different worlds and different races, no matter what the other party did, the first alliance would definitely seed.

    ...

    Therefore, an alliance could be made.

    If the fish people liked to kill, they wouldn¡¯t have lived until now. When they caught them, they could have killed them, they could directly do it to prevent future trouble.

    ¡°Xiaolu, perhaps you will see the fish people often in the capital in the future.¡±

    Zhou Zhi had a smile on his lips. With the fish people, would there be other races?

    The future world was really strange.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll be able to see them often. I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll feel as bad as we do now when they arrive in the capital.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed. She did not understand why she felt so ufortable. She was clearly standing on the ground, but she felt like she was hanging upside down.

    ¡°They might not feel as ufortable as us. They are in the sea area without any restrictions, but we will record them when the timees.¡± Zhou Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened. He was already looking forward to it. He would record and observe the entire process.

 Chapter 763 - 763 Condition

    763 Condition

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Old Wu coughed lightly.

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Xiaolu, rest well.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu blinked yfully and smiled.

    Old Wu pursed his lips and closed his eyes.

    After this matter was over, he had to find an opportunity to talk about it. He definitely couldn¡¯t bear to say anything to his precious disciple. If he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything to his disciple, he naturally had to talk to Zhou Zhi and tell him not to think about it. He had to give up.

    It was a peaceful night.

    The fish people sent food over. Zhou Zhi smiled at Su Xiaolu and nodded slightly.

    Now, he was even more confident that there would be no idents regarding the alliance. Next, it would be the negotiation between the two races.

    Everyone ate quietly. The food given by the fish people was mostly fish. It had no taste and was very nd, but at least it was cooked.

    Not long after dinner, the fish people came in and released them.

    After they were set free, they moved their bodies. When they walked, the dizziness and tightness in their chests were even more obvious.

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±

    One of the fish people took the lead and walked in front. The other made an inviting gesture. He looked a little awkward and it was obvious that he had just learned it.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi needed someone to support him. Jin Liu had already supported him.

    Everyone slowly walked out.

    When they walked into the wide hall, they saw the king of the fish race.

    He had white hair, white eyebrows, and a white beard. He looked gentle and kind, and his blue eyes seemed bottomless.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the king of the fish race. I¡¯m very happy to know you.¡±

    Old Wang¡¯s voice resounded in the hall. His sound waves turned into human words.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was gentle. He cupped his hands and said calmly, ¡°Greetings, my king. I¡¯m the second son of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Zhou Zhi. I¡¯m very happy and lucky to meet the fish people. I hope we can reach a peaceful consensus and learn from each other.¡±

    An Xiaoou tranted the words to all the fish people.

    An Xiaoou¡¯s trantion was detailed.

    Old Wang looked at Zhou Zhi and said slowly, ¡°Can you represent the Great Zhou Dynasty? If you can, our fish people are willing to form an alliance with the Great Zhou Dynasty and learn from each other and improve together. Our fish people can teach the Spatial Technique to the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty. In exchange, we would like the Great Zhou Dynasty to let us fish people learn the knowledge of the human race and the knowledge of your royal family.¡±

    ¡°What is your Space Technique like?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked.

    Old Wang waved his hand and a pale-faced young man walked to the middle. The young man looked at Zhou Zhi and the others angrily. His lips moved and he said, ¡°It¡¯s the ability to let you go from one ce to another.¡±

    An Xiaoou knew that Zhou Zhi and the others did not understand the sound waves, so she immediately exined.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes slightly, then smiled faintly and nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I hope our alliance canpletely end the war between the fish race and the Great Zhou Dynasty and everyone can improve together.¡±

    Such a technique was indeed something that people wanted to learn.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked up at the old king and said with a serious expression, ¡°Your Majesty, you should know that studying is very hard. If you can¡¯t avoid the difort in your body, you won¡¯t be able to concentrate on studying. I believe that the fish people will need me to build a special pce for you when they go to the capital. If the students of our Great Zhou Dynastye here, Your Majesty should express some sincerity too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as you keep your promise, our fish people will treat the humans well.¡±

    Old Wang nodded. The difort of Zhou Zhi and the others was caused by the Spatial Technique. The spell could be reversed, but he would not tell Zhou Zhi and the others about this now.

    ¡°Your Majesty, these words are enough. Now, please get my people to go back and make arrangements. We only need two people to go. We can still stay until the final alliance is reached. In the future, if the fish people are interested in some things in my dynasty, our two races can also make an equivalent exchange. I¡¯m looking forward to this day.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly and said.

    The old king looked at An Xiaoou.

    An Xiaoou exined in detail. Since ancient times, there had to be an envoy between the two countries during an alliance.

    Moreover, it was the rule not to kill envoys when the two countries were at war.

    Of course, there were also those who did not abide by the rules. If they even killed the envoys, the mes of war would definitely spread and blood would flow like rivers.

    The old king nodded and looked at Zhou Zhi solemnly. ¡°Alright, you have to stay. You can decide which two can go out.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Old Wu and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, one of my men will do. You can go back first.¡±

    Old Wu frowned. He was about to reject him when Gui You spoke first.

    ¡°Old man, go out. Your health is important. I¡¯ll protect the girl.¡±

    Gui You looked at Old Wu.

    Su Xiaolu also quickly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m an expert now.¡±

    Old Wu looked at Gui You and Su Xiaolu and nodded. ¡°Okay, Master will go out first and wait for you to go home.¡±

    He was old after all. His old bones could not withstand such torture.

    Zhou Zhi asked Jin Si to go back. Jin Si and Old Wu stood out.

    The old king looked at the young and old and did not say anything.

    The pale-faced young man said, ¡°Your Majesty, let me send them out. I¡¯m already injured. If anything happens to me, please don¡¯t hesitate to kill these people immediately.¡±

    ¡°Qing Xu, your body hasn¡¯tpletely recovered.¡±

    The old king was a little hesitant.

    ...

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not afraid. Please let me go, my king. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission.¡±

    Qing Xu smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll let you send these two out. Go ande back quickly.¡±

    The old king agreed.

    ¡°My king, please let me go with you. Even if there¡¯s an ident, I¡¯ll definitely be able to bring Qing Xu back.¡±

    Hai Ming took the initiative to volunteer. Every member of the fish people who had extraordinary abilities after transformation was very precious. As long as they were alive, no matter how powerful their injuries were, they would heal.

    ¡°Alright, Hai Ming and Qing Xu will go together.¡±

    The old king thought for a moment and agreed.

    Qing Xu and Hai Ming¡¯s fathers looked at each other and nodded slightly to express their feelings. In the n, they could be fish people who had different opinions and argued with each other, but to outsiders, they had to work together.

    These two Elders were usually at odds, but this time, their sons were carrying out a mission together.

    Old Wu and Jin Si were taken away by Hai Ming and Qing Xu.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu and the others were also relocated. This time, the rooms were much bigger. There were beautiful pearl ornaments and a smooth seashell bed.

    They still felt terrible, but their identities were different now. They were honored guests.

    ¡°I wonder how long it will take to send the message.¡±

    Su Xiaolu muttered. As the only woman, she had an independent room.

    Su Xiaolu felt much morefortable sleeping on the warm and smooth seashell bed.

    Sleeping was better than standing.

    There was a knock on the door. Su Xiaolu said softly, ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 764 - 764 Treatment

    764 Treatment

    An Xiaoou came in and brought Su Xiaolu a ss of orange water. After she sat down, she said gently, ¡°Miss Su, drink some. You¡¯ll feel better after drinking it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat up and drank it in one gulp.

    There was color and no taste, but after drinking it, she did feel much better. She returned the cup to An Xiaoou and smiled at her. ¡°Xiaoou, thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Miss Su has also helped us a lot and we haven¡¯t had the chance to repay you. Now that I have this chance, I¡¯ll help you as much as I can.¡±

    An Xiaoou smiled back. She took the cup and got up to go back.

    ¡°Xiaoou.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stopped An Xiaoou and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there any more of this water? Can they drink it?¡±

    An Xiaoou shook her head in embarrassment and said apologetically, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry. This is all.¡±

    ¡°But Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. As long as the news outside can be confirmed quickly, the king won¡¯t let you suffer like this.¡±

    An Xiaoou said seriously that she was here to repay Su Xiaolu because she had received a favor.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stopped asking at the right time.

    An Xiaoou smiled faintly and went out.

    Su Xiaoluy back on the bed and sank her consciousness into the Space.

    Mantis Shrimp was still sleeping, its stomach bulging.

    Su Xiaolu went over and picked it up. She rubbed Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and pinched its paws.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t hug me. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s milky voice sounded in Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Su Xiaolu quickly asked, ¡°Mantis Shrimp, there are different races in the other world. I met the fish people and was trapped in the fish people¡¯s territory. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    When Mantis Shrimp exined the fusion of the two worlds to her, it said that this was an iplete world with only spirit beasts.

    ¡°Fish people? Can they take human form?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp opened its eyes and yawned cutely.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re the beast race. They¡¯re also spirit beasts. They can only take human form after cultivating. Actually, only humans are doted on by the Heavenly Dao. Be it the beast race, fiendish demons, or gods, they will slowly wither over time. There¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s very difficult for them to survive. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of for humans.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp exined seriously. He looked weak, but he was actually very capable.

    They were weak and could make weapons to protect themselves.

    In ancient times, there was armor. As the times evolved, there were also bulletproof vests. In the interster era, there were all kinds of particle cannons and so on. The Guardian Beasts protected the world, but they were also indirect guardians of humans.

    ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯m almost done with the Interface Stones¡­¡±

    Mantis Shrimp rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm.

    The pile of interface stones that Su Xiaolu had found had been eaten by him until only a small pile was left.

    Mantis Shrimp opened its mouth to Su Xiaolu so that she could see its milky teeth.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mantis Shrimp¡¯s two sharp baby teeth and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch them. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, Mantis Shrimp had already grown a lot and even grew teeth.

    ¡°After I settle these things, I¡¯ll find an Interface Stone for you. I won¡¯t let you run out of food.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s soft fur and said.

    Unknowingly, she had raised the Mantis Shrimp for so long. From a newborn fragile little thing to a little cutie who could speak and solve her worries now.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Mantis Shrimp and kissed it.

    Mantis Shrimp reached out its little paw and pressed it on Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth. He rejected righteously, ¡°Xiaolu, you can¡¯t kiss me!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled.

    ¡°You just can¡¯t. Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp buried its head and hugged its ears with its paws.

    Su Xiaolu put down Mantis Shrimp beside the Interface Stone. She touched the Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, go back to sleep. I¡¯m going out to sleep too. Remember to help me take care of the medicinal field.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp replied.

    Su Xiaolu had already disappeared from the Space.

    Mantis Shrimp stuck out its tongue, hugged the interface stone, and began to bite it.

    The medicinal field in these pieces ofnd was full of vitality. Many precious medicinal herbs were also its favorite food. There was abundant spiritual energy.

    ¡ª-

    Qing Xu and Hai Ming brought Jin Si and Old Wu out of the fish people¡¯s territory. Qing Xu and Hai Ming both became the huge Kun. Qing Xu let Jin Si and Old Wu grab their backs and slowly floated out of the sea.

    He and Hai Ming used sound waves to send signals.

    Hai Ming had been hiding in the sea and was not exposed to humans. He brought two of his nsmen and revealed their backs to the surface of the sea.

    As soon as they left the sea, Old Wu and Jin Si choked and coughed, then took deep breaths.

    ¡°Kid, you should have something to contact them with, right? Take it out quickly and settle the matter as soon as possible.¡±

    Old Wu said to Jin Si.

    ...

    Jin Si nodded and nimbly took out a small bamboo tube. He aimed it at the sky and pulled it.

    Bang!

    A loud bang spread far and wide, and the clouds above gradually turned red.

    They only needed to wait slowly nearby and wait for their people to see the signal.

    Not long after, they saw a ship.

    Before the ship could approach, Qing Xu had already swam towards it.

    They were getting closer and closer. There were many people on the ship, all of them holding iron forks that emitted a cold glint.

    Jin Si put his finger in his mouth and quickly blew out a bird¡¯s cry.

    One long and three short, repeated three times.

    On the ship, Jin Er immediately raised his hand and ordered everyone to put away their weapons.

    They all saw that it was the big Kun carrying Jin Si. They didn¡¯t know why Jin Si suddenly appeared and why their master wasn¡¯t around.

    ...

    After many years of tacit understanding, when the secret signal was blown, Jin Er immediately responded.

    The big Kun didn¡¯t attack either. Everything was strangely calm.

    They could even feel that the big Kun was under the boat. The big Kun¡¯s huge body could easily move the boat. It stopped moving.

    Jin Si and Old Wu got on the boat from the ropedder. The big Kun sank and quickly moved away from the boat.

    ¡°Duwuwu¡ª¡±

    The big Kun surfaced, and a loud sound wave entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    At this moment, another figure came out of the water. It was a girl. She was standing on the back of the big Kun. Only then did Jin Er and the others realize that there were two big Kun.

    Jin Yi frowned and whispered, ¡°Jin Si, are these big Kun different? You and Master disappeared for a few days, and we couldn¡¯t even see a single big Kun on the surface of the sea. Now, two of them suddenly appeared.¡±

    Jin Si nodded and shouted at An Xiaoou, who was standing on the back of the big Kun, ¡°Miss, please go back and tell our master that we¡¯ve returned safely.¡±

    An Xiaoou also shouted in response, ¡°If there¡¯s news, juste to this sea area and send the news to the big Kun you see.¡±

    With that, An Xiaoou squatted down and hugged the big Kun under her.

    They slowly sank into the sea and left quickly and safely.

 Chapter 765 - 765 Talk

    765 Talk

    They watched An Xiaoou and the big Kun leave.

    Jin Si exined to Jin Er and the others.

    A few years ago, it would have been difficult to exin, but now, everyone understood after a moment of surprise.

    Jin Er quickly made arrangements. There had to be someone on the surface of the sea.

    They looked at Old Wu, who said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay on the ship. You have your own ways. It shouldn¡¯t take long for the news toe back, right?¡±

    He could afford to wait for the next few days.

    They arranged for Old Wu to rest in the cabin.

    Jin Er and the others began to move.

    A portion of them had to return to the capital personally. The messenger pigeons were the fastest way to send news, so the news would reach the capital first.

    The alliance between the two dynasties naturally had to be reported to the emperor.

    His master was still with the fish people, so the sooner the better.

    Old Wu borrowed a messenger pigeon from Jin Si. He had also sent some news. His precious disciple was still with the fish people. There had to be no idents in this alliance between the two races.

    After a few days with the fish people, it was alreadyte April. Seeing the messenger pigeon fly into the clouds, Old Wu¡¯s heart tightened. His close friend and his precious disciple were all in that dpidated ce with the fish people. He only wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible.

    After this matter was over, his precious disciple would be able to train herself without distractions and have a chance to escape the pain of love.

    ¡®Old Niu, oh Old Niu, your divination before your death killed me.¡¯

    ¡®Damn girl, stupid girl, I¡¯m so worried.¡¯

    Although he was cursing in his heart, Old Wu was still sincerely praying for his disciple and close friend to return safely.

    ¡ª-

    April 23rd, in the capital.

    The small messenger pigeon flew past mountains and rivers. After taking off from the sea for two days, it finally flew into the majestic pce gate.

    Seeing the messenger pigeon, a pce servant took the letter tube on the messenger pigeon¡¯s leg and reported it.

    Emperor Zhou Zhao took the letter from the pce servant and opened it. He took out the letter inside and slowly unfolded it. After reading it, his eyes widened and he stood up immediately. He ordered excitedly and with a trembling voice, ¡°Quick, quickly call the Crown Prince over.¡±

    The fish people had human heads and fish bodies, they were mermen.

    Spatial Technique, teleportation, shrinking the ground to an inch.

    If the Great Zhou Dynasty had such a technique, why would they worry about not bing stronger?

    Why would the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty worry about being rich?

    Zhou Zhao was very excited and kept pacing back and forth in front of the hall. At this moment, because he was too excited, he could not sit down quietly.

    He read the small letter repeatedly and pondered the information inside.

    Zhou Heng arrived quickly. His expression was calm. After entering, he bowed first. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯er,e and see.¡±

    Zhou Zhao looked at his eldest son, who was getting calmer and calmer, and was very satisfied. Zhou Heng was bing more and more like an emperor.

    Zhou Heng walked over and took the letter from Zhou Zhao to read.

    It was Zhou Zhi¡¯s handwriting.

    There were merpeople in the depths of Qinghai, they had the heads of humans and the bodies of fish. They had the Spatial Technique to exchange for knowledge of astronomy and geography with our dynasty.

    Zhou Heng was shocked, but he did not show it on his face. After reading it, he handed the letter back to Zhou Zhao.

    Zhou Zhao took it and said with a smile, ¡°Heng¡¯er, what do you think?¡±

    Zhou Heng said seriously, ¡°Father, I have the same thoughts as my brother. The two races should form an alliance and improve together.¡±

    The races in the foreignnd were mermen. They called themselves the fish people. They had spells and divine arts. After the two races formed an alliance, they could exchange knowledge. This was very tempting.

    Many students were learning about human civilization. It didn¡¯t matter if there were additional fish people who wanted to learn.

    The fish people learned from the humans, and the humans also learned from the fish people and took what they needed.

    ¡°Ah Zhi¡¯s secret guards will be back in a few days. When the timees, we¡¯ll ask them thoroughly what¡¯s going on. You have to keep your mouth shut for the time being. It¡¯s not appropriate to spread this matter. It¡¯s said that merpeople can turn into humans when they go ashore. This fish n looks no different from the merpeople. I wonder if they can do it. And our people won¡¯t have any gills when they go to the bottom of the sea. How can they be as free as fish?¡±

    Zhou Zhao understood. After the two races formed an alliance, there were still many things to worry about in the future.

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re thinking too much. This news was sent by Ah Zhi. He must know a lot. There definitely won¡¯t be a mistake.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s intelligence and strategies were superior to ordinary people. When he suggested an alliance, there would be no mistakes.

    Zhou Zhao smiled in relief. ¡°Is Ah Zhi that powerful in your heart?¡±

    In the past two years, the rtionship between the two brothers had be better. As a father, Zhou Zhao felt very gratified. They were twins and were very close when they were in their mother¡¯s womb. Be it the eldest son or second son, they actually both had the aura of an emperor.

    One of them was just not in the mood to fight.

    In Zhou Zhao¡¯s heart, Zhou Zhi was better at using the emperor¡¯s checks and bnces than Zhou Heng.

    Unfortunately, Zhou Zhi¡¯s legs were crippled, preventing him frompeting. The twin brothers had different prophecies. After all, fate made fools of people.

    Zhou Heng nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes, Ah Zhi is very powerful.¡±

    Zhou Heng admired Zhou Zhi from the bottom of his heart. In the past few years, he understood how dangerous the capital was. It was Zhou Zhi¡¯s extraordinary ability to be able to control it so easily. Be it the human heart or human nature, it was not easy to control. Moreover, he was still so young at that time.

    ¡°I¡¯m very d that you brothers are like this. Alright, you¡¯ll be busy for a long time. Go back soon and apany your crown prince consort well. Also, spend more time with the two Princesses. When you¡¯re busy in the future, the two little girls will probably have already fallen asleep when you are free. When they¡¯re awake, you won¡¯t have time to look at them, so it¡¯ll be rare to hear them call you Father.¡±

    Zhou Zhao said gently. Thinking of his cute granddaughters, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression softened. He nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, Father, don¡¯t be too tired. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Heng retreated.

    He was already the Crown Prince now. He was usually busy with work and sometimes could not see his wife and daughter for three to five days in a row.

    From what his father said, he wanted to leave the alliance with the merpeople to him. Before that, he would have some free time. When he was really busy, he did not know how busy he would be.

    His two daughters were growing up day by day. Zhou Heng¡¯s heart softened as he thought about it. In that case, he would apany his children well during this period of time.

    He took the time to bring Su Xiaoling out of the pce to shop. While rxing, he chose a few ces to use as a ce to settle down after the merfolk arrived.

    Zhou Heng returned to the bedroom. Su Xiaoling and the pce maids were feeding the two little girls. The two little girls, who were already a year old, could walk. They sat on the wooden horse chair and swayed happily.

    When they saw Zhou Heng, the two of them got down from their chairs and ran towards him for a hug. They even called out to him in a childish voice, ¡°Father¡ªhug.¡±

    Zhou Heng squatted down and carried them one by one. The two girls immediately hugged Zhou Heng¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek at the same time.

    ¡°Xuanxuan and Weiwei, were you obedient? Did you listen to your mother?¡± Zhou Heng smiled and hugged his two daughters. His heart felt warm. He looked at Su Xiaoling and smiled as he walked towards her.

 Chapter 766 - 766 Decision

    766 Decision

    Su Xiaoling was very gentle. She took a handkerchief and gently wiped the saliva mark on Zhou Heng¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±

    Su Xiaoling asked Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng shook his head. ¡°Not yet. Have you eaten?¡±

    !!

    Su Xiaoling also shook her head. She was feeding the children and was not hungry yet, so she did call for lunch. When her two daughters were fullter, she would let Dou Fu and Hui Xiang watch them go out to the garden to y. At that time, she could eat.

    Ever since the two girls started eating, her meals had changed times.

    She had personally made the food for the two girls without anyone else¡¯s help. She only trusted Dou Fu and Hui Xiang in the pce. No matter how well the other pce maids did, they could not bepletely trusted by her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled. Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan were not full yet.

    Zhou Heng also helped feed them.

    The two little girls treated the two spoons the same and ate one by one.

    Zhou Wei was more reserved. The little girl also liked to be pampered by her father, but she was shy.

    His sister, Zhou Xuan, was different. As she ate, she praised with sparkling eyes, ¡°Father is awesome¡ªamazing, Xuanxuan loves Father.¡±

    The little girl did not know how to speak much yet, but her eyes were pure and innocent. Just looking at her made one feel sweet.

    Zhou Heng kept smiling.

    Su Xiaoling watched this scene gently, feeling sweet.

    After the two daughters were full, Zhou Heng wiped their mouths. Zhou Wei kissed Zhou Heng shyly.

    Zhou Xuan immediately imitated him and kissed him. Then, she hugged Zhou Wei and kissed her. Zhou Xuan immediately pointed outside and shouted in a childish voice, ¡°y, y.¡±

    Dou Fu and Hui Xiang pursed their lips and went forward to bring Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan out to the garden to y.

    The two little girls were carried out and the hall fell silent.

    Zhou Heng instructed the dishes to be delivered and soon, the pce servants sent them over.

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng sat together and ate. Zhou Heng picked up a piece of fried fish for Su Xiaoling and said, ¡°Xiaoling, have you heard of the legend of the merpeople?¡±

    Su Xiaoling smiled. ¡°The kind written in the book? Merpeople with human heads and fish bodies have been written in the book. They cry like pearls. They have an iparable singing voice.¡±

    Zhou Heng also smiled. ¡°The merpeople in the storybook are like this, but in reality, there really is a merpeople race, which is the fish people. Their appearance is simr to the ones in the storybook. We won¡¯t know the details until we see them in a while.¡±

    Su Xiaoling was surprised. She thought Zhou Heng was joking.

    However, when she looked over, Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was serious and he did not look like he was joking at all.

    Zhou Heng continued, ¡°Xiaoling, Ah Zhi and the others met the merpeople and fish people in Qinghai. Our two races decided to form an alliance and exchange knowledge. The merpeople have a mystic technique, the Spatial Technique. After learning it, you can teleport. It¡¯s especially powerful.¡±

    Su Xiaoling calmed down and waited quietly for Zhou Heng to continue.

    ¡°When Ah Zhi¡¯s guards return in two days, there will be a clearer exnation. I¡¯ll be free during this period of time and can apany you well. When the alliance is settled, I¡¯ll be busy. I might be especially busy. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Zhou Heng¡¯s expression was gentle. He had never hidden anything from Su Xiaoling. They were husband and wife and were one, so there was nothing to hide.

    He wanted Su Xiaoling to know why he was so busy.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and nodded. ¡°Brother Heng, just go ahead. I¡¯ll take good care of Xiaowei and Xiaoxuan.¡±

    Su Xiaoling saw that the chicken soup was not bad and got up to scoop a bowl for Zhou Heng.

    The couple looked at each other and smiled. The food was delicious, and so was the lover sitting opposite.

    ¡ª-

    When Jin Yi and Yin Yi returned to the capital, they immediately met the emperor, Zhou Zhao.

    The two of them knelt on one knee and bowed. ¡°Greetings, emperor.¡±

    ¡°Get up quickly. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Tell me quickly.¡±

    Zhou Zhao said as he raised his hand. He even turned around and instructed the pce servant, ¡°Go and invite the Crown Prince over.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Yin Yi reported in detail that they had gone out to sea to catch the big Kun until the mysterious light appeared.

    Zhou Zhao pondered for a moment and frowned. ¡°So now, Ah Zhi and the Fourth Miss of the Su family are both imprisoned with the fish people?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t form an alliance, they won¡¯t survive.¡±

    Zhou Zhao frowned and immediately clenched the sculpture on the chair tightly.

    Threats. An emperor hated threats the most.

    Zhou Heng arrived very quickly. Yin Yi nced at Jin Yi, who took over and told Zhou Heng what had happened.

    Zhou Heng only frowned slightly when he heard this. He quickly looked at Zhou Zhao and said, ¡°Father, forming an alliance is the most important thing now. Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future.¡±

    When Zhou Zhi and the others captured the big Kun, they didn¡¯t know that the big Kun was from a foreignnd. It was impossible for the two races to trust each other so easily.

    It was impossible for Zhou Zhi and the others to be released before the alliance was formed.

    Zhou Zhao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. If you need anything, tell the Ministry of Revenue. If you need anything, you can mobilize the Ministry of War.¡±

    Didn¡¯t the fish people want to learn the wisdom of humans? Then let them learn well. There was a saying among humans that said, ¡°Those who are not in our race will be killed.¡±

    Alliances were meant for each side to take what they needed. When they became stronger, they would tear up the alliance without hesitation.

    Zhou Heng epted the order and quickly went back to start preparing.

    The pce prepared for the fish people had been set up and construction had begun. He wanted to follow them to Qinghai and negotiate with the fish people before bringing them to the capital.

    ...

    Zhou Heng was leaving the capital, so Su Xiaoling prepared some medicine for him.

    After leaving the capital, they rushed to Qinghai without stopping. Before they arrived, the messenger pigeon would arrive first.

    ¡ª-

    On the 27th of April, a messenger pigeon flew down from the sky andnded in the hands of the man in ck on the deck.

    Jin Er had been at sea. After receiving the messenger pigeon, he found the big Kun and sent a message.

    As the envoy, An Xiaoou personally took the letter. She did not recognize many words. After she unfolded it, she returned it to Jin Er and said seriously, ¡°Read it to me.¡±

    An Xiaoou spoke very slowly. She already had some characteristics of the fish people had on her. Even the color of her pupils was slowly turning blue.

    Jin Er took the letter and said, ¡°It says that after a serious discussion between the emperor and the Crown Prince, it has been decided that the two races will form an alliance. The Crown Prince will personallye to negotiate this matter. The capital has already begun to build a pce. When the fish people reach the capital, they can move in. The Crown Prince came this time to ask the king of the fish race what habits the fish people have in their daily lives.¡±

    Jin Er handed the letter to An Xiaoou and said, ¡°The Crown Prince is already on his way. He should arrive in town tomorrow. He¡¯ll be here in a few days.¡±

    An Xiaoou was very vignt, afraid that the information was fake.

    She took the letter and looked at Jin Er. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Wisdom King that.¡±

    ...

    With that, she leaned down and sank into the sea with the big Kun in her arms.

    These few days were also very torturous for the fish people. After An Xiaoou and Hai Ming returned to the fish people, they immediately reported it to the old king.

    After the final discussion, the old king summoned Zhou Zhi and the others to meet him again. The moment they met, Zhou Zhi cupped his hands and nodded slightly. Then, he said slowly, ¡°The king has summoned us. Did the Zhou Dynasty send news?¡±

 Chapter 767 - 767 Threat

    767 Threat

    The old king nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old king had always been skeptical about interacting with the humans. He could not believe that people of different races would form an alliance, especially when they did not have amon enemy.

    The old king looked at Zhou Zhi, trying to see some emotions from this young man. However, this young man only maintained a faint smile. This smile was only on the surface. If one looked carefully at his eyes, they would discover that his expression was as calm as water. He was not flustered or afraid.

    ¡°Do you think the two races will eventually sign an alliance?¡±

    The old king looked at Zhou Zhi and asked.

    Zhou Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why? Perhaps our fish people don¡¯t need your knowledge either. Our fish people have been passed down for a long time. It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have human knowledge.¡±

    The old king asked in confusion. Although there was a problem with the transformation of the fish people, there might not be an answer to the knowledge of the human race. Why did Zhou Zhi firmly believe that the two races could definitely form an alliance?

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°My king, you don¡¯t understand the human race. Humans are the most curious in this world. Even if they don¡¯t form an alliance, if they know of such a ce, they will definitely think of ways to set foot in it. It¡¯s beneficial to everyone to understand and form an alliance, right? The fish people can take this opportunity to understand the human race and learn knowledge. They can also understand what kind of race the human race is, right?¡±

    ¡°I said that we will definitely form an alliance because I don¡¯t want to die here. I don¡¯t deny that the fish people are very powerful, but the king can¡¯t deny the fact that the human race isn¡¯t weak either. Isn¡¯t it good to have such an opportunity to understand each other? Let¡¯s take advantage of the peace.¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at the old king with a faint smile.

    The fish people were powerful, but it was not impossible to kill them.

    There was no such thing as eternal peace in this world. The alliance would be torn apart one day. If they wanted to gain a foothold, they had to understand them first.

    Before this world fused with the foreignnd, why had they never seen the fish people? Even the other beasts did not see them. Why were only humans alive?

    Had the king of the fish people thought of these questions?

    Zhou Zhi thought that he must have thought about it. The heavens gave birth to many bitter people, but he had to admit that the human race was protected and doted on by the heavens.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The two races should form an alliance. We¡¯ll talk in two days when the prince of your Zhou Dynastyes.¡±

    A smile also appeared on the old king¡¯s face. The fish people could not understand the letter from Zhou Chao, so they naturally would not show it to Zhou Zhi and the others. They could only oralize everything.

    ¡°My king, can we leave now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that there was nothing else to do, but everyone was standing stiffly and had nothing to say. She felt very bored and felt depressed. It would be better to go back and lie down.

    ¡°Miss, can I ask you a question? What do you hammer in your room every day?¡±

    The old king looked at Su Xiaolu and asked the question in his heart.

    When these people were captured, they had already been searched. There was nothing on them.

    However, Su Xiaolu could still take out some things to tinker with. There were treasures in the fusion of the foreignnd. She must have somewhere to store these things. These people were all worried. Now, she was suddenly doing something very strange. As long as someone entered, she would put it away.

    Su Xiaolu grinned evilly and said, ¡°Poisonous thing. If you don¡¯t form an alliance and want to kill us to silence us, I¡¯ll sprinkle poison and make your fish people lose the ability to reproduce. From this generation onwards, you won¡¯t have any descendants!¡±

    The old Sea King was shocked.

    The fish people were all furious and shocked, they all looked like they were preparing to attack.

    Gui You immediately turned around and blocked Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    The old Sea King was furious, but he could not think of how to express his anger. He had never seen someone as evil as Su Xiaolu. She dared to say the evil thoughts in her heart.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the old Sea King and smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to form an alliance. There are still many more cunning and sinister people you can¡¯t imagine. If you don¡¯t know them well enough, how can you deal with them?¡±

    The intelligence of the fish people was rtively rigid. Since Su Xiaolu knew, Zhou Zhi could naturally tell as well.

    They were suspicious and indecisive. It was obvious that their desire to form an alliance had loosened. Since that was the case, they would threaten and bribe them.

    They were in the fish people¡¯s territory and might lose their lives here, but this was the fish people¡¯s territory. If the territory was contaminated, they could not survive here. Since they could not survive, there was nothing to worry about.

    If she had too many scruples, she would be scolded by the old man even if she died. Didn¡¯t people have to fight for face?

    ¡°Let the guests leave.¡±

    It was obvious that the old king could not keep his cool. He looked at Su Xiaolu many times with aplicated expression.

    Su Xiaolu knew that she was very annoying at this moment, but she did not care and smiled.

    The smile on Zhou Zhi¡¯s lips deepened.

    Looking at the others, they all had faint smiles.

    Gui You praised, ¡°Girl, well done.¡±

    He and Old Wu had always been worried that Su Xiaolu was too kind like Su Sang and Madam Zhao. Now, they finally did not have to worry.

    The little girl was both good and evil. It all depended on her mood. The more he looked at her, the more pleasing she was to the eye.

    Gui You decided that when he returned, he would officially take Su Xiaolu as his personal disciple. As for Su Chong, he had graduated and could establish his own sect. He was once his personal disciple.

    Su Chong was talented, but Su Xiaolu was the most fated.

    After watching them leave.

    Only then did the fish people start to argue.

    ¡°Humans are too terrifying. We can¡¯t form an alliance¡ª¡±

    ¡°Humans are terrifying, which is why we need an alliance. At least, it was safe a few years ago. We don¡¯t know anything about humans at all. We have to form an alliance to understand them. Only then can we find a way to deal with them in the future.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? At most, we¡¯ll go deeper into the sea to build a home there so that humans can¡¯te so far¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±

    At this moment, not only were the elders arguing, but all the fish nsmen present also expressed their thoughts.

    The old king felt a headacheing on.

    An Xiaoou also felt a headacheing on. This was probably the market she had seen in the past where people fought over customers over selling fish.

    ...

    ¡°Everyone, stop. Stop arguing.¡±

    Yu Yan roared. He was the youngest prince. Since he had already spoken, the fish people fell silent.

    Yu Yan walked up to An Xiaoou and asked seriously, ¡°Xiaoou, is what that girl said true? Does she really have the ability to make us¡ªnot be able to reproduce?¡±

    When Yu Yan asked this, all the fish people¡¯s gazes turned to An Xiaoou.

    An Xiaoou was very solemn. She said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she¡¯s a very powerful doctor. She¡¯s a divine doctor. There¡¯s no doctor among the fish people, but the spiritual liquid of the fish people¡¯s marrow and the Spirit Stones they wear are another form of a doctor. Humans need a doctor to treat their injuries.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, humans do have many mysterious medicines that can make beasts¡ªextinct.¡±

    An Xiaoou found it difficult to say these two words, but she was telling the truth.

 Chapter 768 - 768 Meeting of the Two Clans

    768 Meeting of the Two ns

    ¡°Like which beasts?¡±

    The eldest prince, Yu Heng, asked. The fish people were actually considered beasts. They needed a lot of things to transform into human form, unlike humans who were born human.

    They looked very weak, but they were also especially powerful.

    They had never thought that the human race could actually have a way to cause genocide.

    ¡°Some cows, sheep, pigs, and horses. Not only beasts, but they can also be used on humans.¡±

    An Xiaoou answered truthfully. She didn¡¯t exaggerate. She was just telling the truth.

    However, in the eyes of the fish people, all of this was world-shaking.

    At this moment, no one spoke. Everyone was silent.

    After a while, the old king said, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to form an alliance with the human race.¡±

    If he wanted to gain a foothold, he had to fight with his life. He couldn¡¯t choose to hide without trying.

    In the next few days, all the fish people fell into a tense and vignt state.

    An Xiaoou¡¯s neck was already covered in fine scales. She went to deliver food to Su Xiaolu.

    An Xiaoou had lingering fears when she saw Su Xiaolu disappear after putting away the bags of herbs.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at her and ate slowly. An Xiaoou watched from the side. There were several times when she wanted to ask, but she swallowed her words.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her helplessly. ¡°Xiaoou, if it¡¯s really difficult to say it, why don¡¯t you go out? I can¡¯t eat like this.¡±

    An Xiaoou blushed. She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked cautiously, ¡°Miss Su, have you really prepared medicinal herbs that can make the fish people extinct?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xiaoou. An Xiaoou had changed a lot. Looking at the pink scales on her neck, Su Xiaolu smiled and asked, ¡°Xiaoou, how long before you be a fish?¡±

    An Xiaoou had changed a lot. Perhaps An Lie would not recognize her in the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Hai Ming said that it would take a few months. When I can be a fish, I¡¯ll be a fish personpletely. By then, I probably won¡¯t be able to speak.¡±

    After bing a fish person, her body would also be different. She could manifest as a human like Hai Ming, but she would not be a real human anymore.

    The fish people¡¯snguage consisted of sound waves. Moreover, the fish people¡¯s bodies were different when they manifested as humans.

    An Xiaoou looked at Su Xiaolu. Miss Su had yet to answer her question.

    Su Xiaolu smiled warmly and said, ¡°If the two races form an alliance, I won¡¯t, but if they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll definitely do that. You know that we humans have a saying that we have to drag a few people down with us even if we die. As for me, I¡¯m not a kind person.¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s heart sank.

    Su Xiaolu continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if the medicine is that effective. After all, I¡¯ve never used it before.¡±

    An Xiaoou forced a smile. ¡°The king has already decided to form an alliance.¡±

    He did not know what would happen after the alliance, but if they did not form an alliance, the oue would definitely not be good.

    The fish people might be very resistant now, but when they understood more, they would definitely not regret this decision.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everyone is happy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu finished thest bite of her food. She wiped her mouth and sighed. ¡°Xiaoou, don¡¯t you think these are too raw now?¡±

    The food made by the fish people¡¯snd tasted really bad. There was no warm feeling, only a raw and unfamiliar taste.

    An Xiaoou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m quite used to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiaoou, live well. The fish people are much simpler than humans, but it¡¯s not like there are no struggles. No matter what identity you have, you have to work hard to be stronger. The fish people have to set foot on the continent in the future, understand?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Xiaoou seriously.

    An Xiaoou was a little puzzled why Su Xiaolu was telling her this, but looking at the sincere warning in her eyes, An Xiaoou felt a warmth in her heart. She nodded solemnly. ¡°I will. Thank you for your reminder, Miss Su.¡±

    Miss Su must have seen through Hai Ming¡¯s feelings for her and was worried that she would get lost because of her feelings.

    Miss Su was right. Only by being strong enough could shepletely control her life.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the shell bed andy down. She rubbed her stomach to speed up her digestion.

    It was not good to lie down after eating, but it was notfortable to walk around in the fish people¡¯s territory. It was better to lie down.

    An Xiaoou gently went out and closed the door.

    ¡ª-

    Big Kun kept appearing on the surface of the sea.

    Jin Er and the others knew that they were investigating.

    Previously, they thought that there were only a few big Kun in the entire sea area, but that was not the case. Many big Kun appeared. Because they did not know them, they could not distinguish them clearly, so they thought that there were only a few.

    Jin Er didn¡¯t know how they distinguished humans, but he noticed that they found them urately every time. They recognised people and not boats.

    May fifth.

    Red clouds rose in the distance.

    The big Kun in the sea surfaced to check before diving into the sea and disappearing.

    Jin Er also took out the signal and released it, waiting to meet up.

    After a while, rows of ships appeared on the surface of the sea.

    They slowly approached. These ships were official ships. Many people were dressed inly in the ships, but they were all very skilled.

    Zhou Heng was standing on the deck in ck armor.

    When they met upter, Zhou Heng walked over. He nodded at Jin Er and the others and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Jin Er pointed at the surface of the sea. The sea seemed calm, but the bottom of the sea was definitely not.

    ...

    Zhou Heng walked to the fence and looked down. The blue sea was endless, making one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    He narrowed his eyes and felt something slowly rising.

    Zhou Heng saw the big ck shadow.

    It turned out that the big Kun was so big.

    There seemed to be a human figure on the big Kun?

    Zhou Heng frowned.

    As the big Kun slowly emerged from the water, Zhou Heng saw a ¡®person¡¯ on the big Kun. She looked like a human, but there was a reflection on her exposed neck. Upon closer inspection, it was scales.

    An Xiaoou was not afraid of their stares. She looked at Zhou Heng and the others and said slowly, ¡°You, follow, us¡ª¡±

    An Xiaoou patted Hai Ming gently under her. The big Kun swam away gently. An Xiaoou¡¯s figure remained on the surface of the sea, allowing Zhou Heng and the others to see clearly.

    Zhou Heng waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Follow.¡±

    With An Xiaoou leading the way on the surface of the sea, Zhou Heng and the others were not worried that they would follow the wrong person.

    ...

    Zhou Heng turned to Su Hua and said, ¡°Hua, tell them to record it well.¡±

    Was this the route to the fish people¡¯s territory? Whether it was or not, he had to record it.

    There was a white fog on the sea surface. Through the fog, they could vaguely see the figure leading them in front. The fog dispersed and the sea surface was wide. As they continued forward, the sky gradually darkened. After an unknown period of time, there was another fog. When they came out of the fog, there was still no change in the sea area.

    However, the sky was gradually turning dark.

    It was not until they had experienced the fog six times that the night passed and the sky brightened that the figure in front of them stopped and the ship stopped.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are big Kun all around. There are especially many of them.¡±

    Su Hua quickly came to Zhou Heng¡¯s side and whispered.

 Chapter 769 - 769 Get on the Ship Before Going into the Sea

    769 Get on the Ship Before Going into the Sea

    Zhou Heng said with his usual expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°We only traveled for one night?¡±

    Zhou Heng asked. When they were in the fog, they could not see anything clearly. They did not know how far they had traveled. Moreover, the thing they used to record time was broken. They did not know when it broke.

    ¡°Eight hours have passed.¡±

    !!

    Su Hua answered truthfully. Before they knew it, they did not know how much time had passed.

    It might be a long time, or it might not be long.

    The concept of time was vague.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s meet them. If they¡¯re sincere in forming an alliance, then everyone will get along with rapprochement. If not¡ª¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled faintly. What he did not finish was filled with killing intent.

    Su Hua nodded and apanied Zhou Heng out.

    The sun was high up outside.

    Zhou Heng looked up at the sky and thought to himself that it was really a good day.

    Zhou Heng came to the deck and looked at the sea. There seemed to be big Kun as far as the eye could see.

    They were huge and emerged from the water one after another, surrounding all the ships.

    Zhou Heng saw that figure again and saw that it was a girl. Zhou Heng locked his gaze on her and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m the Crown Prince of the Zhou Dynasty of the human race. I¡¯m here to sign a friendly alliance with the fish people. Who¡¯s the king of the fish people?¡±

    An Xiaoou tranted for the fish people.

    The old king transformed into a human form. He was an old man with white hair and beard. He stood on the surface of the sea and looked at Zhou Heng calmly. Then, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m the king of the fish people. Crown Prince of the Zhou Dynasty, pleasee to my fish people¡¯s territory. We¡¯ll talk in detail.¡±

    Su Hua frowned slightly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived at the fish people¡¯s sea area. Why don¡¯t youe onto our ship and have a cup of tea? Then, we¡¯ll go into the sea with you to the fish people?¡±

    Zhou Heng revealed a gentle smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±

    If the old king was cautious, and so were they.

    They had alreadye to the sea area and followed them here. It was time for the fish people to show some sincerity.

    After An Xiaoou tranted the words, the sound waves of the fish race rose and fell.

    Listening to the big Kun¡¯s voice, Zhou Heng and the others didn¡¯t understand, but their expressions didn¡¯t change as they waited for the fish people¡¯s final answer.

    The fish people were already arguing.

    An Xiaoou had a headache. Because she understood, she thought of the market every time this happened.

    An Xiaoou patted Hai Ming gently and said to him in a low voice, ¡°Hai Ming, don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±

    Hai Ming was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±

    Looking around, there was nothing strange. The humans did not do anything either.

    An Xiaoou was a little helpless. ¡°Hai Ming, look at the human race. Apart from the Crown Prince, everyone else is silent. Do you know why?¡±

    Hai Ming took a look and realized that it was true. He was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    An Xiaoou thought for a moment and exined, ¡°This is unity. Outside, all the soldiers only listen to their superiors¡¯ orders. Even if there¡¯s really a dispute, they won¡¯t argue on such an asion.¡±

    The fish people were free and unrestrained. This was very good, but when they had to fight the enemy together, it would be too distracting.

    Hai Ming was surprised. He turned around and immediately felt a little strange. The fish people¡¯s words were very controversial. They were divided into two factions and did not give in to each other.

    However, the man in ck armor standing on the deck maintained a faint smile.

    The soldiers standing on the ship in armor were all very calm.

    Fortunately, they couldn¡¯tmunicate at this time.

    Hai Ming let out a rapid sound wave.

    The fish people quickly quietened down. Hai Ming told them what An Xiaoou had said.

    All the fish people began to reflect on themselves.

    The old Sea King said, ¡°Alright, there are indeed many things that we need to learn from the human race. Don¡¯t argue anymore. We¡¯re just going to the ship for a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Yu Yan said.

    Hai Ming also said, ¡°Me and Xiaoou too.¡±

    The old king nodded. ¡°Alright,e with me.¡±

    Hai Ming also transformed into his human form. He hugged An Xiaoou¡¯s waist and flew onto the boat with the old king.

    Yu Yan also looked like a young man as he gentlynded on the boat.

    Everyone was examining each other.

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands and smiled slightly. Then, he reached out and made an inviting gesture.

    The old king nodded and replied gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The cabin was very different. The old Sea King sized it up carefully and sometimes even reached out to touch it.

    The fish people¡¯s pce was mostly built with all kinds of fish bones and shells.

    After sitting down, an attendant came to serve tea.

    Zhou Heng picked up a ss and took a few sips.

    They followed his example. After taking a sip, their expressions were strange as they forced themselves to swallow it.

    ...

    Hai Ming and Yu Yan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They turned their heads and vomited.

    An Xiaoou took a small sip. There was an indescribable strange taste in her taste buds. After she forced it down, she had mixed feelings. In the past, she also liked to make tea. It was delicious to mix tea with some goat milk.

    But now, these things would not be good for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our race is different, so it¡¯s normal for you not to be used to it. I prepared sea fish. You should like it.¡±

    Zhou Heng waved his hand and removed the tea.

    Soon, tes of sashimi were served. They were as thin as cicada wings, and some were even surrounded by ice.

    What was in front of Zhou Heng was cooked.

    As he ate the sashimi, the old king heaved a sigh of relief. There was not much, but it tasted good, especially if it was iced.

    It tasted different from the ones in the sea.

    ¡°I¡¯m already preparing to build the pce where the fish people will live in the capital. I¡¯ll show you the drawing of the pce and see if there¡¯s anything else that needs to be changed.¡±

    After eating briefly, Zhou Heng got someone to bring over a map of the pce.

    ...

    The old king took it and looked at it.

    Hai Ming and Yu Yan also looked carefully.

    Humans had exquisite paintings and beautiful scenery. Thergest was theke.

    The fish people needed water. After taking a look, the old king nodded. ¡°You¡¯re very good. I can¡¯t see anything that needs to be changed for the time being.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, ¡°As for food, we¡¯ll provide you with it when the timees. We humans also have many delicacies. If you¡¯re willing to try them, you can also eat them. I¡¯m looking forward to the fish people going to the capital of our Great Zhou. I¡¯m also looking forward to going to the fish people¡¯s pce to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhou Heng slowly stood up.

    An Xiaoou hurriedly said to the old king, ¡°My king, the Crown Prince wants you to bring him to the pce of the fish people.¡±

    The old king heaved a sigh of relief. He imitated Zhou Heng¡¯s polite gesture and extended his hand to make an inviting gesture.

    The group walked to the deck. The old king reached out his hand and said to Zhou Heng, ¡°Crown Prince of the Great Zhou, please hold my hand and let your people hold on too. Don¡¯t let go after entering the sea.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and reached out to Su Hua. ¡°Ah Hua, we¡¯ve never held hands in all these years. This trip to Qinghai was not in vain.¡±

    The corners of Su Hua¡¯s mouth twitched.

    After knowing each other for so many years, they had really never held hands. But this was what the fish king had requested.

 Chapter 770 - 770 Zhou Zhi Wants to Stay

    770 Zhou Zhi Wants to Stay

    Seeing that Zhou Heng was only bringing one person, the old king said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to bring a few more people.¡±

    Zhou Heng smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need. My brother is with the fish people.¡±

    It was enough.

    The old king felt a little strange and did not say anything else. He pulled Zhou Heng and jumped into the sea.

    The moment they entered the sea, Zhou Heng and Su Hua panicked, but it onlysted for a few seconds.

    After calming down, they widened their eyes and opened their mouths to speak, unable to say anything.

    But the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They were probably trying to express the same thing.

    They were not cold in the sea, and they did not feel suffocated.

    The old king had already brought them to the bottom of the sea.

    All the big Kun were returning. They took human form and looked especially shocking.

    In the sea, the fish people breathed like how humans did.

    Just by holding their hands, the old king could make them breathe like fish in the sea. This shocked him too much.

    The fish people had so many secrets. It would definitely take a long time to understand all of it. Apart from the fish people, what were the other races in their world?

    Exploration aroused their curiosity. They wanted to explore and understand for the sake of all their subjects and descendants.

    The deep blue seabed slowly turned ck.

    Finally, spots of light appeared in the distance. The closer they got, the brighter they became.

    Zhou Heng opened his mouth in surprise. Night Pearls bigger than a human head.

    They were connected and embedded in the ridges of various houses, big and small.

    The fish people had all transformed into human forms, but their characteristics could still be clearly seen.

    Zhou Heng smiled and nodded slightly at the fish people.

    After entering the fish king¡¯s pce, the old king took out a conch chain and handed it to Zhou Heng and Su Hua. He said, ¡°Put it on. This way, you¡¯ll be no different from being onnd in the pce.¡±

    Zhou Heng and Su Hua took it and put it on.

    Zhou Heng said politely, ¡°Thank you, king. The fish people¡¯s pce has broadened my horizons and I admire it from the bottom of my heart. I believe that my people will definitely feel the same when theye to study.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, you tter me.¡±

    The old king also smiled faintly. It was naturally a proud and happy thing that his family had been praised.

    ¡°My king, can I see my brother?¡±

    Zhou Heng asked politely.

    The old king nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The two princes of the human race were already with the fish people. What was there to be afraid of?

    An alliance was necessary. Perhaps after many years, the alliance would be broken and disappear, but today, the two races would definitely be able to form an alliance peacefully and exchange knowledge.

    Zhou Zhi and the others had already gotten a conch chain. After putting it on, the feeling of their insides being turned upside down disappeared.

    The fish people brought them out and Zhou Zhi smiled faintly.

    Su Xiaolu ate the fruits from the sea. They were salty and sweet. After adapting to them, she felt that they were quite delicious.

    Now that they were honored guests, the treatment was different.

    When she arrived at the pce and saw that all the fish people with status were there, she saw a familiar figure. Su Xiaolu ran over and said happily, ¡°Second Brother, why are you here too?¡±

    Su Hua ruffled Su Xiaolu¡¯s hair. ¡°How have you been recently? Have you suffered?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. How could she suffer? The fish people looked at her with fear. Knowing her identity, only An Xiaoou came to deliver food every day. The rest avoided her.

    They were all afraid that she would make some medicine to make them extinct.

    Looking at the sly glint in Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes, Su Hua¡¯s expression was gentle and doting. ¡°You.¡±

    Su Xiaolu giggled.

    She pulled Su Hua¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Second Brother, are you surprised to see the merpeople? They look really good in their original form, right?¡±

    Su Hua nodded. It was undeniable that the fish people were very beautiful.

    In their world, they would transform into the huge big Kun, but in the fish people¡¯s territory, they could be merpeople with human bodies and fish tails. Their beautiful fish tails swayed freely, and their scales of different colors flickered under the luster of the Night Pearl. They were also beautiful.

    Even if some of the merpeople had obvious characteristics, they were still good-looking.

    Zhou Zhi also walked up to them. Su Hua nodded slightly and said softly, ¡°Greetings, Wisdom King.¡±

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi and asked with concern, ¡°Ah Zhi, is everything alright?¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly. ¡°Not bad. Discuss with them and tell them that I¡¯ll stay behind to learn the Spatial Technique of the fish race.¡±

    As soon as Zhou Zhi said that, Zhou Heng and the others were shocked.

    ¡°Ah Zhi, here¡ª¡±

    Zhou Zhi really wanted to say that this ce was not safe and that he could not take the risk.

    Zhou Zhi interrupted him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been tired for so many years. I just want to take this opportunity to recuperate. Does Brother not agree?¡±

    He and Su Xiaolu would be separated for a few years.

    He wanted to see his heart again when Su Xiaolu grew up.

    Zhou Heng had nothing to say.

    ...

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu with a question in her eyes, but it was only for a moment.

    He had something to ask Su Xiaolu, but not here.

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi and said seriously, ¡°Ah Zhi, if you really want to stay, I respect your decision. But if you don¡¯t want to, I have other ways too, understand? Now, I can protect you.¡±

    As an elder brother, he should protect his younger brother.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng andughed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m doing it willingly. If I¡¯m not willing, no one can force me.¡±

    Zhou Zhi didn¡¯t say much to Zhou Heng. Instead, he looked at An Xiaoou and said, ¡°Miss An, tell them what we said. We¡¯ll disturb you for the next few days. The fish people should also discuss it. Some of you can return to the capital with my brother.¡±

    An Xiaoou nodded. She calmed down and told the fish people what Zhou Zhi meant.

    The old king gave the order. ¡°Take the guests to have a good rest.¡±

    The fish people still had to send some people to the Zhou Dynasty.

    Apart from the little prince, Yu Yan, Hai Ming, and An Xiaoou, they still had to discuss who else to send. This time, at least ten people had to go.

    Zhou Zhi went down with Zhou Heng and the others. They could walk around freely now.

    ...

    The fish people had also returned all their things.

    As soon as Su Hua and the others returned, they began to discuss.

    Su Xiaolu hugged her sword and went to look for Gui You. She winked yfully and said, ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t practiced in the sea yet, right? Do you want to try and see if it¡¯s different from onnd?¡±

    Gui You raised his eyebrows. ¡°I have the same intention. Let¡¯s go to a spacious ce.¡±

    The master and disciple walked out. When the fish people saw them, they could not stop them and only followed from afar.

    Seeing them stop, the fish people heaved a sigh of relief. They did not understand theirnguage and did not know what these two people wanted to do. Now that they were honored guests, they could not stop them.

    Fortunately, they stopped on their own.

    However, in the next second, they suddenly drew their swords and started fighting. The fish people were stunned at first. After watching them, they realized that they were ying. It was simr to how the fish people sometimespeted in who swam faster and whose sharp ws were sharper, so they watched with relish.

 Chapter 771 - 771 Satisfied

    771 Satisfied

    Gui You and Su Xiaolu were both adapting. The feeling in the sea and onnd was different, but without the difort of their bodies as an obstacle, the master and disciple quickly bnced out the slight difort.

    They no longer tested their moves. They pulled out their swords and collided.

    The figures could only be seen as afterimages and could not be distinguished. There was only the sound of swords colliding, but no sword could be seen.

    Jin Liu and the others came to watch.

    They all eximed, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s sword technique is even better now. I¡¯m afraid even if we fight together, we won¡¯t be able to defeat her.¡±

    Everyone agreed.

    Mu Yi and the others beside Zhou Heng also nodded slightly.

    ¡°Miss Su¡¯s understanding is very good. I heard that when she practiced the sword in the past, she would practice until she couldn¡¯t get up. It¡¯s admirable.¡±

    Mu Yi looked at Su Xiaolu in admiration. Su Xiaolu was the epitome of martial arts obsession.

    They all knew that Su Xiaolu was only half a disciple of Gui You. Gui You¡¯s real disciple was Su Chong.

    But now that they saw Su Xiaolu and Gui You practicing their swordsmanship, they both felt that this was more like a master and disciple. The master was a martial arts maniac, and so was his disciple.

    The fish people at the side reached out and pped, emitting some sound waves.

    ¡°They¡¯re really amazing. Can we learn these when we go to the human race?¡±

    Jin Liu and the others didn¡¯t understand, but seeing that the fish people didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, they treated them as being shocked and praised them, so they only smiled and nodded. Of course, they were not bad. In their Zhou Dynasty, there were many such strong people.

    Seeing Jin Liu and the others nod, the fish people thought that they understood and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. We will definitely learn seriously.¡±

    Jin Liu and the others also smiled happily.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t understand. A smile was a friendly exchange.

    Su Xiaolu and Gui You put away their swords. The master and disciple were satisfied.

    Gui You smiled and said, ¡°Girl, after this is over, I¡¯ll write a letter to let your brother set up his own sect. You¡¯ll officially be my disciple. From now on, you¡¯re my only personal disciple.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were filled with an obsession with sword techniques, making him want to cheer for her.

    Her talent was not as good as her brother¡¯s, but she was even more obsessed with martial arts than him. In a few years, Su Xiaolu would definitely surpass Su Chong.

    Su Xiaolu grinned. ¡°Okay, thank you, Master Gui You.¡±

    Soon, she would not be half a disciple.

    However, thinking of her brother, Su Xiaolu felt a little guilty. A little, but not much.

    The master and disciple went back together.

    The fish people were very friendly and kept sending sound waves at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. Can we have this sword in our race?¡±

    ¡°There must be. Every one of them has a sword.¡±

    ¡°But these two look even better. Can we be like them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask when the timees¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu and the others did not understand and could only maintain a polite smile in response.

    The fish people were even happier to see them smile.

    In the next few days, the fish people brought them to tour the pce and the sea area.

    The old king asked An Xiaoou to trante for them.

    An Xiaoou smiled and said, ¡°In the depths of the sea area, there will be sections of light sources that swim like fish. They are colorful and especially beautiful.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Have you seen it before?¡±

    An Xiaoou shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them yet, but they said that they¡¯re especially beautiful. All the fish people in the n wille to see them during this season. They firmly believe that as long as they see the scenery together and sincerely want to be together, they will definitely be together, be it friends, rtives, or lovers.¡±

    An Xiaoou tranted these exnations to Su Xiaolu and the others. Her heart palpitated.

    Hai Ming held her hand tightly. An Xiaoou felt that she could sense the frequency of Hai Ming¡¯s heartbeat.

    She couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    As a beam of light swam over, all the fish people emitted pleasant sound waves. They sounded very beautiful, as if they were singing.

    Su Xiaolu had never thought that she would see such beautiful scenery and listen to the beautiful singing of the merpeople at the bottom of the sea.

    Colorful lights came from somewhere and fell into the depths of the sea one by one, disappearing.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Hua beside her and then at Gui You on her right. She followed Gui You over. It was Zhou Zhi.

    Her family, friends, and Master were all here. She hoped that they would always be healthy and safe.

    Her palm was itchy. She looked down and saw a green vine. Su Xiaolu held the vine and quickly nced at Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi stared at the gorgeous scenery in front of him. Only the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    Su Xiaolu felt her heart beat faster. She smiled and held the vine tightly, focused on the scenery.

    When the beam of light disappeared, the singing of the merpeople gradually disappeared.

    Some were lovers, and some were family. They hugged each other.

    Su Xiaolu and the others were stunned.

    Humans were very restrained. The intimate actions between lovers and the intimate actions between family and friends would not be too unrestrained.

    The old king said to Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng, ¡°For us fish people, family is very important, so wee here every year to look at the light source. It¡¯s just like how people like to look at the stars in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, king, for leaving a deep impression on us on this trip. I miss my children and my wife very much now.¡±

    Zhou Heng said with a smile. He was touched and revealed his true feelings.

    ...

    The alliance had already been agreed on. Tomorrow, he would leave with some of the fish people.

    Since Zhou Zhi had decided to stay, he would stay with the fish people and learn what he wanted to learn.

    They had already agreed that they could rece new fish people to learn knowledge every year. This way, more fish people and humans could interact with each other and increase their understanding.

    After returning to the pce, Su Xiaolu stopped An Xiaoou and went to her room.

    ¡°Xiaoou, can you sell some of the spiritual liquid of the fish race to me? To be honest, I¡¯m going to detoxify the Wisdom King. If he wants to stay with the fish people, the detoxification process this time will be here. Can you help me ask the king? I have many precious herbs to exchange for it. I can also use money and goodsmonly used by the human race.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked directly. She did not like to beat around the bush.

    When An Xiaoou heard this, she agreed seriously. ¡°Miss Su, I can¡¯t promise you that I can, but I¡¯ll pass the message to the king before answering you, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    An Xiaoou smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, if you meet my brother and uncle, please tell them that I¡¯ve be a fish person. I¡¯ll wait for them in the capital.¡±

    An Xiaoou would follow them to the alliance this time. As a fish person, she would humbly study. It would be great if she could see her brother and uncle in the next few years.

    However, she would not insist on meeting them. Everything was up to fate.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°No problem. After I detoxify him, I¡¯ll train after I leave the fish people. When I find An Lie and An Cheng, I¡¯ll tell them about you.¡±

 Chapter 772 - 772 The Last Detoxification

    772 The Last Detoxification

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu paused. She looked at An Xiaoou seriously and said what she wanted to say, ¡°Xiaoou, will you be with that young merman beside you in the future?¡±

    When they looked at the sceneryst night, she saw Hai Ming holding An Xiaoou¡¯s hand tightly.

    An Xiaoou blushed. She hadn¡¯t made her rtionship with Hai Ming clear, but she knew Hai Ming¡¯s intentions. She nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, the fish people only have one partner in their lives. If they set their minds on it, they¡¯ll wait for their partner toe of age, confess, get married, and spend the rest of their lives together. Hai Ming and I aren¡¯t of age yet.¡±

    !!

    Therefore, they both knew each other¡¯s intentions, but they had yet to make it clear.

    ¡°I see. Then you have to send me a message when you get married in the future. Then, I can see what the fish people¡¯s wedding banquet is like.¡±

    Her guess was right.

    She and An Xiaoou were old friends. Now that the two races had formed an alliance, it was only right for her toe to An Xiaoou¡¯s wedding banquet in the future.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    An Xiaoou was a little shy. As long as Su Xiaolu was willing toe, she would definitely wee her.

    An Xiaoou smiled and went out.

    An Xiaoou remembered what she had promised Su Xiaolu, so she did not go back immediately. Instead, she went to the pce.

    When she saw the old king, she bowed respectfully.

    The old king gently called her up. An Xiaoou had been transformed from a human into a fish. She had obtained the Sea God¡¯s approval. Now that the two races had formed an alliance, the old king felt that this was the Sea God¡¯s foreshadowing, so he was even more loving to An Xiaoou.

    Without An Xiaoou¡¯s message, the human race and the fish people would definitely not be able to form an alliance.

    An Xiaoou recounted Su Xiaolu¡¯s words.

    After the old king heard this, he asked, ¡°We do have to exchange some of the human race¡¯s wealth, but did Miss Su say how much spiritual liquid she needs?¡±

    An Xiaoou shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. If you agree, I¡¯ll ask her again. However, I think we should have a preliminary budget for the spiritual liquid so that it can be exchanged.¡±

    The old king pondered for a moment. The spiritual liquid was excavated at the bottom of the sea. There were many spiritual veins. Apart from using a few bottles when the fish people were transforming, it was useless to drink more.

    There were several spiritual veins that could be used to convert the wealth of the human world.

    How much should it be priced?

    It was not easy for the old king to make a decision. Then, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision about that either. Give her some. Just treat it as making friends. Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s very powerful? It¡¯s not bad to make more friends like her.¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t decide on its value, he would give it to her.

    An Xiaoou nodded.

    With the king¡¯s permission, the spiritual liquid in the conch bottle was sent to Su Xiaolu.

    It was a total of three to four catties.

    After sending them off, the fish people smiled and left.

    Su Xiaolu poured a ss of the liquid and drank it. The spiritual energy nourished her limbs and it was veryfortable.

    She immediately circted her internal breath. She felt that her entire body was emitting the word ¡®satisfied¡¯.

    This was good stuff.

    However, the fish king did not say how to exchange. He only said to treat it as making friends.

    This was a favor. It was not easy to repay a favor.

    Zhou Zhi might not be able to use it all. She put it into the Space and her consciousness sank into the Space. She poured a small cup for Mantis Shrimp to drink.

    Mantis Shrimp finished it in one gulp. It licked its mouth and looked at Su Xiaolu eagerly. It asked, ¡°Xiaolu, I still want to drink more.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No, this is for Fourth Brother. He needs it to detoxify. If there¡¯s any left, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp snorted.

    The spiritual liquid produced by spiritual veins was good stuff.

    ¡°Be good. This is something from the seabed. If I find it again in the future, you can have as much as you want, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoling stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s fur and coaxed it gently.

    Mantis Shrimp nodded. That was the only way.

    Su Xiaolu was already very, very good to him. He knew to be satisfied.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space and got up to look for Gui You to tell him what had happened.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first and wait for you in the small courtyard with the old man.¡±

    Gui You said gently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    She gave a small bottle of spiritual liquid to Gui You and said, ¡°Master, this is spiritual liquid. It¡¯s better than the spiritual medicine I extracted. Bring it out and drink it with my Master.¡±

    Gui You took it and put it away. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Xiaolu got up and returned to her room.

    The next day, Zhou Heng and the others left the pce together.

    Gui You also left.

    Su Xiaolu did not follow them to send them off. She only watched them leave the pce. She waved at Gui You, Zhou Heng, and Su Hua.

    Su Xiaolu did not return until she could not see them anymore.

    She was almost done preparing to detoxify Zhou Zhi for thest time.

    From today onwards, she would perform acupuncture.

    ...

    Many fish people came to watch Su Xiaolu perform acupuncture. This could also be considered a form of learning.

    Zhou Zhi had been learning the fish people¡¯snguage. He had already memorized dozens of different expressions of sound waves. They were not veryplicated words, but he could already understand them.

    The fish people could also understand simple humannguage.

    After the acupuncture, Zhou Zhi was sleepy and Su Xiaolu apanied him.

    Zhou Zhi said slowly, ¡°Xiaolu, I brought a book. Tell me a story.¡±

    It was the book about the Immortal Supremacy.

    Su Xiaolu read slowly, thinking that this Immortal Supremacy was so pitiful. His life and death were unpredictable when the demonic poison acted up.

    Only at this moment did his wife, who had lost her memory, stay by his side. She still did not remember Immortal Supremacy, and said that she would leave after he got through this.

    What a sad story.

    There were six hours of acupuncture a day and six hours of medicinal bath rotation.

    In just ten days, Zhou Zhi quickly lost weight and did not eat anything.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu gave him a small cup of spiritual liquid every day to support him.

    After 20 days, they were only halfway there.

    Zhou Zhi stayed awake less than two hours a day.

    The young man from the fish people, Qing Xu, came to visit and was shocked. ¡°How, how did he be like this?¡±

    Qing Xu saw Zhou Zhi half a month ago. They all knew that Zhou Zhi was detoxifying, so they did not disturb him. He thought that since it had been half a month, he shoulde and take a look. He would not know if he did not take a look. When he saw him, he was shocked at how disfigured he was.

    ¡°He, he won¡¯t die here, right?¡±

    Qing Xu¡¯s heart sank.

    At this juncture, if Zhou Zhi died here, wouldn¡¯t the alliance between the two races be over?

    Hai Ming and the little prince had just sent a letter saying that the human race was knowledgeable and profound. They definitely couldn¡¯t break the contract now.

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t die.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said firmly to Qing Xu that although Zhou Zhi¡¯s health was deteriorating, he had to survive this.

    There was not enough spiritual liquid. Su Xiaolu looked at Qing Xu and said, ¡°Qing Xu, I still need more spiritual liquid. I can exchange it for 100,000 taels of silver.¡±

    Qing Xu was a little puzzled, but after some thought, he understood. He said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°I¡¯ll report to the king and tell you.¡±

    Qing Xu looked at the unconscious Zhou Zhi worriedly and turned to leave.

    Qing Xu went straight to the pce to report. After the old king and the eldest prince heard this, the eldest prince, Yu Heng, said, ¡°We can let her use the spiritual liquid. We don¡¯t want her money. We just want her to help the fish people three times in the future. We don¡¯t want her to go against thews of humanity. We just want her to remember that if the alliance between the human and fish people is no longer in ce in the future, she has to at least protect three of us.¡±

 Chapter 773 - 773 Goodbye, Fourth Brother

    773 Goodbye, Fourth Brother

    ¡°If she¡¯s no longer alive one day and she has descendants, this promise will still stand. Ask her if she agrees.¡±

    The old king pondered for a moment and added.

    The information sent back by the nsmen said that this little girl was very extraordinary.

    They didn¡¯t know enough, but the more powerful people they befriended, the better.

    There were not many opportunities to owe favors like this. It was rare to meet one.

    If Zhou Zhi died here, it would be very bad for them. After all, they had just formed an alliance.

    However, if Zhou Zhi was dead, it doesn¡¯t mean that all the humans were dead. The other humans also knew that Zhou Zhi¡¯s death had nothing to do with the fish people. Even if the humans were angry, they could not vent their anger at them.

    At most, they would not want to do their business.

    Business was consensual. Even the humans had things they were unwilling to sell.

    Qing Xu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her now.¡±

    When Qing Xu turned back, Zhou Zhi happened to wake up.

    Su Xiaolu was feeding him, so Qing Xu did not disturb her and waited at the side.

    Zhou Zhi ate very slowly. With the soup in his mouth, he found it difficult to swallow. He only had the urge to vomit.

    However, he resisted it with all his might. He swallowed it bit by bit. After fifteen minutes, he only swallowed a mouthful of soup before he could no longer swallow it.

    Su Xiaolu did not force him.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Qing Xu angrily and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi¡¯s pale face. Because he was weak, his lower body was empty and no vines could grow out.

    The wood mark on his wrist also turned from green to brown, looking listless.

    Su Xiaolu covered Zhou Zhi with a nket and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He just came to see you. He was afraid that you would die. Go to sleep, Fourth Brother.¡±

    When she called him Fourth Brother, her tone was delicate and careful.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and closed his eyes.

    He was extremely tired. His eyelids closed and he did not want to open them again. His body seemed to weigh a thousand catties. In just a few seconds, he fell into a deep sleep.

    Only then did Su Xiaolu get up and walk to Qing Xu.

    Qing Xu slowly conveyed his intentions in humannguage. After saying that, he waited quietly for Su Xiaolu to answer. He thought that Su Xiaolu would consider it for a long time.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±

    Qing Xu looked at Su Xiaolu in surprise. He did not expect her to agree so easily.

    After such a long time, he finally understood the rtionship between Su Xiaolu and the others. He thought that they were just friends. For the sake of friends, Su Xiaolu might agree, but she should consider it carefully.

    However, in just a few seconds, Qing Xu reacted. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    Qing Xu looked at Zhou Zhi, who was already fast asleep, and got up to leave. Zhou Zhi was thin and out of shape now, but his bone structure was still very good-looking. Miss Su was so good to him, she must like him.

    Qing Xu sighed. It seemed like he didn¡¯t have a chance.

    The spiritual liquid was quickly sent over. With sufficient spiritual liquid, Zhou Zhi¡¯s body was supported.

    Although he was losing weight every day, the poison in his legs was also disappearing bit by bit.

    After 50 days of detoxification, when thest drop of ck liquid dripped from the tip of the needle, Su Xiaolu checked Zhou Zhi¡¯s breathing. He was still alive. He had finally survived.

    It was all thanks to the spiritual liquid of the fish race. Without this thing, he might really not have survived this time.

    After the poison was cleared, Zhou Zhi¡¯s spirit recovered day by day.

    The amount of time he spent awake also became normal day by day.

    When he could eat normally, Su Xiaolu watched him finish the food. She was about to speak when Zhou Zhi spoke first. ¡°Xiaolu, what month is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the 12th of July.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied.

    They had lived at the bottom of the sea for more than two months.

    ¡°Xiaolu, what was the final oue of that Immortal Supremacy?¡±

    Zhou Zhi asked softly.

    When Su Xiaolu was detoxifying Zhou Zhi, she had already said it, but he might not remember. When he asked, Su Xiaolu naturally said, ¡°That Immortal Supremacy¡¯s demonic poison was cured. His wife who lost her memory went traveling. The two of them experienced some things together and ended up together. It was a perfect ending.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled. All novels could have a good ending. It¡¯s precisely because real people could not pursue such a good ending that they wrote about good endings in the books.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow, your body will also recover. Next, you just need to eat and rest well. It won¡¯t be long before you canpletely recover.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wanted to tell Zhou Zhi that she was leaving, but Zhou Zhi asked first, so she said it.

    Zhou Zhi wanted to stay with the fish people to study. He had something to do, and so did she. It was time to part ways.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll send you off tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Zhi smiled.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and got up to return to her room.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back, Zhou Zhi sighed.

    ...

    At night, he soaked himself in the bathtub and looked at his broken lower limbs. His eyes were deep. Their color was no longer bruised and ck. They were the same color as his body. They looked healthy.

    Even the section that had grown out was perfect. Touching it with his hands, it was hard to imagine that it had once been amputated, because there was no cross section, no scar. It was as if it had been born like this. It was smooth and round.

    It had been a long time since the wound, which used to hurt often, hurt.

    In three years, his legs would definitely grow back.

    On the 13th of July, Su Xiaolu left the fish people.

    Zhou Zhi waved at her and said softly, ¡°Xiaolu, see you next time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Goodbye, Fourth Brother.¡±

    With the conch pendant given by the fish people, she could swim freely in the water and didn¡¯t have to go up to take a breath.

    Su Xiaolu left the fish people¡¯snd and got on the boat. Looking at the patches of fog, she was calm. There was abundant spiritual energy on the surface of the sea, so she began to concentrate on absorbing it.

    On July 20, Su Xiaolu returned to shore.

    She went straight to the small courtyard and flew over the wall. Old Wu was practicing his sword.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu jumped down and ran over to hug him. ¡°Master, I missed you so much.¡±

    Old Wu pursed his lips. ¡°How rude. Let go first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and let go.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and said earnestly, ¡°Girl, after this matter, it¡¯s time for you to really train alone. Your Master Gui You and I are also preparing to travel around. Tonight, let¡¯s have a reunion dinner and set off tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Your Master Gui You is waiting for you to be his disciple. Let me make it clear first. In your heart, I have to be the first. He can only be the second, understand?¡±

    Old Wu said solemnly. He had found such a good disciple first. If Gui You wanted to share her now, he had to be second.

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. In my heart, you¡¯re my number one Master.¡±

    As Su Xiaolu spoke, she looked around. Very good. Master Gui You was not around. The old man liked to be jealous. What could she do? Of course, she would dote on him. Anyway, Master Gui You would not ask about this.

 Chapter 774 - 774 Separation of Master and Disciple

    774 Separation of Master and Disciple

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Old Wu was satisfied.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room to rest. She released Mantis Shrimp. There were only a few Interface Stones left in the Space. Mantis Shrimp had finally grown to the size of a two-month-old puppy. It waspletely ck, even its tongue was ck.

    At night, Old Wu specially ordered food from the restaurant.

    Su Xiaolu officially attended the Apprentice Ceremony.

    Gui You drank the tea and gave Su Xiaolu a gift.

    Su Xiaolu put it away.

    ¡°Where did this little thinge from?¡±

    Looking at a pure ck puppy, Gui You was a little curious. He had seen many ck dogs, but this was the first time he had seen one so ck.

    Su Xiaolu picked up Mantis Shrimp and said to the two Masters with a smile, ¡°Master, you definitely won¡¯t be able to guess who this is.¡±

    ¡°This was the little cub we picked up when we first entered the foreignnd. You said it belonged to a mouse, but it didn¡¯t. Now that it¡¯s grown up, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bing more and more like a big bear?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was very proud. She had raised Mantis Shrimp herself.

    They watched him grow up and slowly turn ck.

    The change in Mantis Shrimp¡¯s fur started after eating the Interface Stones. It was also because he ate the Interface Stone that he grew faster.

    ¡°This thing grows so slowly. It¡¯s been a few years, but it¡¯s only grown so little. If it has to grow that big, I don¡¯t know how many hundred years it will take.¡±

    Old Wu sighed. At that time, he should be gone.

    Old Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled kindly. ¡°Girl, cultivate well. With every level you advance, your lifespan will increase. This guy will be your right-hand man in the future.¡±

    Every time a true cultivator advanced, their lifespan would be different. This path was very difficult, but Old Niu had also said that as long as she was not trapped by love, she would definitely seed.

    Old Wu drank a ss of wine and became more serious. ¡°Girl, you have to work hard. Live for thousands of years and tell Master what it will be like thousands of yearster.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stuck out her tongue. ¡°Master, if I live for so long, wouldn¡¯t I have be an old demon? There are no immortals in the world now. In a few thousand years, this spiritual energy will deteriorate and this era will pass.¡±

    Gui You suddenly said, ¡°Who said that there are no immortals now? They might be hiding somewhere far away from the mortal world. Girl, go and take a look for us.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the expectant expressions of her two Masters and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely cultivate hard. I want to be an Immortal and a god. I want to live for thousands of years.¡±

    Unknowingly, Master Gui You had be childish as well.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu speak, Gui You and Old Wu smiled.

    Su Xiaolu was also happy.

    Mantis Shrimp was also touched by the two Masters and was fed a lot of delicious food. Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute voice sounded in Su Xiaolu¡¯s mind. He said in a childish voice, ¡°Xiaolu, your two Masters are really good people.¡±

    He was worried that Su Xiaolu would not be in the mood to cultivate, but Gui You and Old Wu had given her so much support. They were really good people.

    If she wanted to live for thousands of years, she would definitely have to diligently cultivate and survive Tribtion Transcendence. Ahhh, he was too happy.

    Su Xiaolu touched the fur of Mantis Shrimp and replied proudly in her heart, ¡°Of course. They¡¯re the best Masters in the world.¡±

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu performed acupuncture on Old Wu.

    Old Wu smiled and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve taught you a hundred acupuncture techniques. The hundred silver needles today are up to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked up proudly. ¡°No problem.¡±

    She already memorized the array formation by heart. Taking the needle and inserting it waspletely subconscious. Her hands moved faster than her brain.

    Old Wu was very satisfied. The student had surpassed the master. Such a powerful disciple was his.

    There was no need to specially remember the time, but when the time came, Su Xiaolu retracted the needles one by one. These were all things that a doctor was confident in, and she made no mistake at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Go and rest. Sleep well. Everything will definitely be safe and smooth for you.¡±

    Old Wu waved his hand kindly. He waspletely at ease with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu packed up the silver needles and returned to her room. Mantis Shrimp was asleep, but when it heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s movements, it automatically moved sideways to the bed.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep. The bed was warm.

    At dawn, Old Wu and Gui You quietly left the courtyard.

    Old Wu frowned. ¡°Will the girl be angry if we leave like this?¡±

    Gui You¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Then what should we do? We people of the martial world are like this. It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll feel sad after saying goodbye. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to see each other again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The girl is all grown up and has a lot of emotions. If she cries, I won¡¯t even know how to leave. Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Wu sighed in his heart and felt inexplicably mncholic. He took a step forward first.

    Gui You smiled and followed.

    Su Xiaolu should have her own life. In the martial world, there were many things she had yet to see. Young people should be allowed to venture into the martial world, but old people like them were not suitable to interfere. They were just her stable backers.

    Su Xiaolu slept until dawn.

    She stretched and felt that it was a little too quiet outside. In the past, the old man should have been cultivating. With the old man¡¯s temper, it was impossible for him not to make a sound.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly and quickly got out of bed to run out to open the door. She choked and shouted, ¡°Master, Master Gui You¡ª¡±

    The small courtyard was quiet and there was no response. Su Xiaolu muttered to herself, ¡°They¡¯re really two annoying Masters.¡±

    She knew that they had already left.

    It was time for her to walk the rest of the way herself. Two years ofpanionship was enough.

    Mantis Shrimp ran to Su Xiaolu¡¯s feet and bit her skirt. Its childish voice sounded in Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, are we leaving too? Where are we going?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was looking forward to Su Xiaolu¡¯s answer. He remembered everything Su Xiaolu had said, but he didn¡¯t know if Su Xiaolu remembered it as clearly as he did.

    ...

    He had his ns in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu picked him up and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Interface Stones at Changzhou.¡±

    The first Interface Stone was obtained from her eldest cousin¡¯s house. At that time, he said that it was a gift from Changzhou to her great-grandfather. Su Xiaolu decided to go there and see if she would find anything.

    ¡°Yay, Xiaolu, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was overjoyed. Su Xiaolu still remembered. He was so touched. It felt good to be valued.

    Mantis Shrimp tilted its head and leaned against Su Xiaolu¡¯s chest. Listening to her strong heartbeat, it thought that Xiaolu was really a healthy human being. At this moment, her body was in its best state and she was energetic. She was really suitable to roam the world.

    Su Xiaolu put Mantis Shrimp back into the Space. She packed her things and closed the courtyard door carefully. She went to get the horse and rode away. Finding Interface Stones and finding An Lie were all part of her n, but it was all up to fate. She didn¡¯t know which direction An Lie had gone, so she prioritized finding the Interface Stones. Every time she arrived at a new ce, she would ask if there was any news of their whereabouts.

 Chapter 775 - 775 Encountering Bandits

    775 Encountering Bandits

    Changzhou was located in the south, with a fertile river.

    The climate wasfortable. It was a very rich continent. People called it the beautiful and rich Jiangnan. Changzhou was just one of the states.

    With the fusion of the foreignnd, this ce became even richer.

    Su Xiaolu remembered that Zhou Zhi¡¯s fief was in Suzhou, which was also in Jiangnan.

    Su Xiaolu was not in a hurry as they traveled. It was already early autumn. In the mountains, there were many edible wild fruits that were ripe. She could not help but pick them.

    When she encountered precious herbs, she would also carefully dig them down and nt them in the Space.

    She also caught hares and pheasants, cleaned them up and roasted them for a different taste.

    She taught Mantis Shrimp to y scissors papers stones. Whenever no one was willing to eat the burnt side, they would decide with this game.

    She passed by many small towns and would also do volunteer consultations.

    On the 21st of August, Su Xiaolu had traveled for a month. She had yet to reach Changzhou because she had taken the wrong path¡­

    Fortunately, she met an Escort Agency. They were going to send a batch of silk to Changzhou. Su Xiaolu went with them because someone in their team had dysentery. Su Xiaolu was originally passing by and saved him when she saw them.

    Only then did they get to know each other. In just half a day, the head of the Escort Agency, Yang Yi, asked Su Xiaolu where she was going. Su Xiaolu said that she was going to Changzhou. Yang Yi coughed and said that she had gone the wrong way because they were going to Changzhou too. They happened to be going the same way, so Yang Yi invited Su Xiaolu to go with him.

    This was the first time Su Xiaolu had really walked alone. She did not expect to walk the wrong way. She only thought for a few moments before thanking him and agreeing.

    The Escort Agency had a lot of goods and could not go fast.

    Su Xiaolu was not in a rush, so she had a good time apanying them. The Escort Agency walked around and had many surprising stories. Su Xiaolu liked to listen, so they liked to tell her stories.

    For this, Su Xiaolu simply said that a story was exchanged for a pulse. In just five days, everyone became even more familiar with each other.

    It wasAugust 27th. There was still a day¡¯s journey from Changzhou. After resting for the entire nightst night, everyone in the Escort Agency had recovered to their best state. Yang Yi rode his horse and patrolled the front and back. He frowned and loudly instructed everyone to hurry up.

    Su Xiaolu was a little puzzled. She tilted her head and asked Old Huang, ¡°Uncle Huang, why is Escort Yang so nervous?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked around. The mountains wereyered. When they set off, Huang Tieshan pointed to the other side of a mountain and said that after crossing that mountain, they would see Changzhou City.

    They were not fast, but ording to the speed, it would not be a problem to cross the mountain before dark today.

    Huang Tieniu¡¯s expression also became serious. He exined to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know this, but the closer we get, the easier it will be to meet bandits in the forest. Look, this mountain is a good nest. We have so many things. We¡¯ve already set up a lookout in advance. If we miss this ce, we won¡¯t have a chance, so we¡¯ll definitely make a move today.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re all old people and have seen a lot. Our Escort Agency isn¡¯t to be trifled with. When the timees, just find a ce to hide.¡±

    Huang Tieniu smiled gently. Su Xiaolu was young and knew medicine. The girl was interesting and everyone liked her.

    Although she was carrying a sword on her back, which person in the martial world didn¡¯t have a sword?

    They felt that it was normal for Su Xiaolu to know a little martial arts. After all, a little girl who really didn¡¯t know anything wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the martial world.

    It was a good thing that Su Xiaolu could protect herself. She was not from the Escort Agency, so she did not have to do anything for it. She only needed to protect herself. They would also keep an eye on her and help her if necessary.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt her blood surging. Bandits.

    She had never seen them before.

    She began to pay attention to the dense forest and observe. Where would the bandits hide?

    There were 80 people in the Escort Agency. They supported the carriage transporting the goods with serious expressions and held the handle of the knife at their waists with one hand.

    They arrived at a narrow ce with a small river in front of them. Opposite the river was a group of people on horses with fierce expressions.

    Yang Yi also roared and ordered, ¡°Brothers, grab your weapons!¡±

    ¡°Kill¡ª¡±

    The roar came from behind again. They were actually surrounded.

    Su Xiaolu took a rough look. There were at least 400 bandits. They surrounded them from the front and back, blocking both ways.

    ¡°Escort Yang, put down your things and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±

    The bandit leader was a middle-aged man with a scruffy beard. He was loud and his tone was rough.

    Yang Yi spat fiercely. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it. If you want to snatch things from my Yang family¡¯s Escort Agency, you can try to see if we are easy to deal with. All of you are healthy and strong, but you don¡¯t want to work. You only do things like burning, killing, and robbing. This kind of despicable thing is shameless in the world. Today, I, Yang Yi, will uphold justice on behalf of the heavens and kill all of you stinky insects and rats!¡±

    Yang Yi¡¯s words angered the bandit leader.

    Killing intent appeared in his eyes as he raised the saber in his hand. ¡°Escort Yang, I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t want it. The men will be killed, the women will be captured and brought up the mountain to have children. It¡¯s not toote for you to regret it now. As long as you beg me to spare your lives now, we¡¯ll spare you.¡±

    The women who specialized in cooking and washing had already hidden in the carriage.

    Huang Tieshan frowned when he heard this. He blocked Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure and said, ¡°Girl, go to the carriage. Today will be a fierce battle.¡±

    There were so many bandits that they might not be able to protect Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°Uncle Huang, if I walk the martial world alone, I¡¯ll definitely encounter it myself in the future. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered it. I won¡¯t hide. I can hide this time, but I can¡¯t hide in the future. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Huang Tieshan looked at Su Xiaolu. He wanted to say something, but he felt that what Su Xiaolu said made sense.

    The girl walked the martial world alone. How could those bandits let go of such a good-looking girl?

    Since the girl was stubborn, he would let her be. It didn¡¯t matter if it was her first time seeing it. It was fine as long as she knew the savagery and ferocity of bandits. In the future, she would know what to do. No matter how much logic she said, it was better for her toprehend it herself, so Huang Tieshan didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Yang Yi¡¯s expression did not change. He pulled out the longsword in his hand and did not answer the bandit leader, but he had already given the best answer.

    A schr could be killed but not humiliated. It was absolutely impossible for him to beg for mercy.

    A fierce battle was about to break out. Both sides rushed across the line and raised the knives or swords in their hands. They waved, shed, and stabbed.

    Su Xiaolu tapped her toes and flew towards the bearded bandit leader.

    Huang Tieshan only had time to exim, ¡°Girl, no.¡± He had no chance to stop her.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s actions frightened them. This was simply the best interpretation of youth knowing no fear.

    ...

 Chapter 776 - 776 Massacre

    776 Massacre

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword pierced into the bandit leader¡¯s raised saber.

    The bandit leader leaned back and shed at Su Xiaolu¡¯s waist.

    Su Xiaolu dodged lightly. The sword in her hand left her hand and she spun around before catching it. She almost rolled on the other party¡¯s de, but she was not injured at all. She even cut him.

    ¡°F*ck¡ªwhat kind of sword is this girl using? She should just obediently be my horse.¡±

    The bandit leader was shocked for a moment, but his eyes were quickly dyed with a bloodthirsty light as he said vulgar words.

    Su Xiaolu did not stand on ceremony. She turned around and the sword in her hand seemed toe alive. Under the bandit leader¡¯s horrified expression, she pierced his mouth and blood flowed.

    ¡°F*ck your mother¡ªBrothers, kill her¡ª¡±

    Being humiliated like this was simply embarrassing.

    He had just said something arrogant when he was pierced by a sword the next moment. This was a burning p to his face. If Su Xiaolu did not die today, he would not be able to regain his dignity as the leader.

    ¡°Girl, well done.¡±

    Huang Tieshan was surprised that Su Xiaolu¡¯s martial arts were so advanced, but he had to admit that Su Xiaolu¡¯s actions were really satisfying. He roared as he fought.

    The sword in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand seemed to have a life of its own. Her moves werepletely iprehensible. There was no order at all. She did whatever she wanted.

    She had a way to insult people. She cut off a piece of flesh on the top of the bandit¡¯s head, making him itch with hatred.

    Hair and skin were dignity. If Su Xiaolu did this, their dignity was pressed to the ground and trampled on.

    However, even with dozens of them surrounding her, they could not gain any advantage. Her back seemed to have eyes, and any sneak attack would not seed.

    There was clearly only one sword, but she made it feel like she was ying with dozens of swords. Her sword became a shadow, making it difficult to distinguish between reality and illusion.

    All the bandits had amon understanding in their hearts. This was a true expert.

    With Su Xiaolu¡¯s help, this group of bandits undoubtedly suffered a crushing defeat. Su Xiaolu did not kill anyone, but she hurt their dignity.

    Yang Yi and the others would kill them with a single sh if they had the chance. These bandits had countless lives on them. It was not too much to kill them.

    Seeing that the situation was hopeless, the bandit leader roared and gave the order to retreat.

    When he retreated, he was still thinking of kidnapping Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu felt as if her mind was being hit by a blunt object. The intense pain made her lose her bnce and a nail hook was thrown at her.

    Su Xiaolu raised a wall of water around her.

    The nail hook fell after hitting the water wall. It could not pierce through the water wall.

    Su Xiaolu urately locked onto a vicious and surprised bandit in the crowd. The water ball formed a pearl and quickly hit him.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The water droplets actually pierced through his body. The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Blood seeped out of the small hole in his chest and he fell headfirst.

    The appearance of the superpower made the bandits panic. The superpower user among them was theirst trump card and had never made a mistake. However, this time, he was easily defeated and even lost his life.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu again, they were all terrified. They no longer had the time to worry about anything and fled in panic.

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand, and countless water balls dispersed into beads. She pushed her hand, and these water droplets seemed to have eyes.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡ª¡± The sound of wind cutting through the air and a muffled groan pierced through his body.

    In a short moment, hundreds of broken bandits had already died.

    The leader of the bandits died with grievances. He had never thought that he would die today at the hands of a little girl.

    He red at Su Xiaolu as if he wanted to remember her. Even if he turned into an evil spirit, he would take her life.

    Su Xiaolu walked up to him and stepped on his head, which he was struggling to raise.

    ¡°You bandits should have valuable heads, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu muttered to herself. These banditsmitted all kinds of crimes. The government should have a bounty on them.

    The bandit leader died indignantly.

    Once upon a time, he had used the lives of others to exchange for money. Now, his life had been taken by others to receive reward money. The Heavenly Dao had a good reincarnation.

    After confirming that none of these people were alive, the Escort Agency began to reorganize.

    Yang Yi walked towards Su Xiaolu and looked at her with respect. He cupped his hands. ¡°Miss Xiaolu is really amazing. It¡¯s my honor to be able to get to know you. In the past, when I encountered bandits, even if I survived safely in the end, a few people from the Escort Agency would die. However, this time, the situation is the most dangerous. However, everyone from my Escort Agency is safe. Thank you, Miss.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, Uncle Yang, can these people be taken to the government for rewards?¡±

    Yang Yi nodded. ¡°These people havemitted grave sins and suffered heavy losses this time. There shouldn¡¯t be much left of theirir. The government will take action to eliminate them. In the next few years, this ce will have a peaceful life. The people in this area will remember your contributions.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said to Yang Yi, ¡°Uncle Yang, then get these people to collect the reward money. I don¡¯t know how much they have. Use it to give to themoners who were once persecuted by them. Just treat it as umting merit and doing a good deed.¡±

    Yang Yi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yang Yi started to deal with it.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the convoy and found a seat. She took a handkerchief to wipe the blood on her sword.

    Huang Tieshan walked to her side and said curiously, ¡°Girl, your martial arts are too powerful, but I really don¡¯t understand your sword techniques. I¡¯ve been escorting for so many years and have seen many sword techniques, but I¡¯ve really never seen someone like you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled proudly. ¡°Of course. My sect respects the Dao. Everyone¡¯s enlightenment is different, so their sword techniques are different, and their achievements will also be different.¡±

    ¡°Self enlightenment?¡±

    Huang Tieshan looked puzzled. In any case, he didn¡¯t understand. However, he quickly smiled and waved his hand. ¡°However, if you have the ability, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of walking alone in the martial world. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not a man. Otherwise, I would definitely drink with you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pped her leg and jumped out of the carriage. She said indignantly, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a woman? I can drink too.¡±

    Huang Tieshan was stunned by her forthrightness. Then, he reacted andughed. ¡°Alright, when we reach Changzhou City, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The martial world was really interesting.

    ...

    After the Escort Agency was reorganized, they set off for Changzhou City with the heads of the main bandits. The rest of the journey was safe.

    When it was dark, they sessfully entered the city.

    Changzhou was indeed bustling and lively. After dark, the lights were brightly lit, and young and beautiful women yed in groups. Su Xiaolu, Yang Yi, and the others settled down in an inn. Everyone rxed and ate meat and drank wine in big mouthfuls. Su Xiaolu imitated them and ate meat and drank wine in big mouthfuls. She smiled ostentatiously and her alcohol tolerance was not inferior to anyone. A beautiful and forthright girl was really too eye-catching.

    This was how Li Kuo was attracted to her. His gazended on Su Xiaolu. Seeing her unruly and ostentatiousugh, he felt that this girl¡¯s entire body was glowing.

 Chapter 777 - 777 Attraction

    777 Attraction

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master¡ª¡±

    The manservant called him a few times, but Li Kuo didn¡¯t hear him.

    The manservant waved his hand in front of Li Kuo. Li Kuo frowned and replied to the manservant, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bu Mo touched his nose and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s already veryte. We should go back. If we don¡¯t, Madam will punish you again.¡±

    The main thing was that if his master was disobedient, as his personal attendant, he would also be punished. Therefore, seeing that it was about time, he knew that his master would be unhappy if he said it, but he still braced himself and said it.

    Although that girl was indeed beautiful and ostentatious, like the most gorgeous flower in the garden, it was really about time. If they didn¡¯t go back soon, Madam would definitely punish them.

    Li Kuo looked at Bu Mo and smiled. He raised his eyebrows and reached out to pick up the teacup on the table. He took a sip and said unhurriedly, ¡°Bu Mo, Young Master usually treats you well, right?¡±

    Bu Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he replied in a tone that was about to cry, ¡°Young Master treats Bu Mo very well¡ª¡±

    Li Kuo continued to smile. ¡°Bu Mo often says that he¡¯s willing to go through mountains of knives and seas of fire for me. I don¡¯t want you to go through mountains of knives and seas of fire either. I¡¯m not afraid of the family rules. Bu Mo won¡¯t be unable to withstand ten strokes, right?¡±

    Bu Mo frowned and decided to fight for more. He said, ¡°Young Master, if Eldest Young Master finds out, your punishment will definitely double.¡±

    Li Kuo smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m definitely going to get to know this girl. She¡¯s also friends with this group of people. The Yang family¡¯s Escort Agency delivers goods all year round and won¡¯t stay here for long. I don¡¯t know if this girl will follow them. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t miss it. I¡¯ll definitely regret it if I do¡±

    Li Kuo stood up and strode towards the hall downstairs.

    With a wave of his hand, he paid for all the food the Escort Agency had.

    He walked up to Su Xiaolu. After a polite greeting, he said politely, ¡°I¡¯m Li Kuo. I¡¯m lucky to have met you and want to get to know you. If you don¡¯t mind, I want to have a few drinks with you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Kuo. He had an imposing appearance and was dressed in white. The jade fan in his hand was obviously not of ordinary grade. His figure was elegant and his martial arts skills should be good. Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m Zhao Xiaolu.¡±

    When she was outside, her name was Su Lu in men¡¯s clothes and Zhao Xiaolu in women¡¯s clothes. She took Madam Zhao¡¯s surname.

    ¡°Miss Zhao is straightforward. I will definitely apany you.¡±

    Li Kuo was even more excited. Su Xiaolu¡¯s eyes were really beautiful. She had a pair of peach blossom eyes, but she had the aura of a chivalrous goddess. She was really attractive.

    Li Kuo also joined in the drinking and eating.

    The meal endedte at night.

    Su Xiaolu waved at Yang Yi and the others. ¡°Uncle Yang, Uncle Huang, goodbye. Let¡¯s part ways here. See you again.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not n to stay in this inn.

    After saying goodbye to Yang Yi and the others, Su Xiaolu prepared to leave.

    Li Kuo hurriedly chased after her and invited, ¡°Miss Zhao, why are you in Changzhou? If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to help. My Li family has been rooted in Changzhou for a hundred years. As long as your matter is rted to Changzhou, I can definitely help you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stopped in her tracks and looked at Li Kuo seriously.

    She guessed that Li Kuo should be in his twenties.

    He had drunk a lot. He wasn¡¯t drunk, but there was a blush on his face.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him and said, ¡°Can I ask about everything?¡±

    Li Kuo looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s suddenly cute appearance and felt his face heat up. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Anything.¡±

    In the end, he said, ¡°Miss Zhao, if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my house for the time being.¡±

    Bu Mo widened his eyes and thought to himself, Young Master is really crazy.

    This was only the first time they had met.

    He admitted that this girl called Zhao Xiaolu was good-looking and attractive, but Young Master shouldn¡¯t do this.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Young Master Li, thank you. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Li Kuo burst with joy and invited Su Xiaolu to the Li Residence.

    Su Xiaolu followed with a smile.

    When they arrived at the Li Residence, Su Xiaolu saw a beautiful woman waiting not far away.

    Li Kuo had already run over with a smile and whispered a few words to the beautiful woman. The beautiful woman felt a little helpless and her expression softened.

    Su Xiaolu walked up and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Madam. My name is Zhao Xiaolu. Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    Madam Chu smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Kuo¡¯er has already told me about you. I hope you can understand.¡±

    After Madam Chu finished speaking, she nced at Li Kuo angrily. ¡°For Miss Zhao¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off today.¡±

    Madam Chu smiled at Su Xiaolu. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±

    Madam Chu left with the maidservants.

    Li Kuo arranged a ce for Su Xiaolu to stay.

    After Su Xiaolu settled down, Li Kuo politely bade farewell and returned to his courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep. After thinking for a moment, she entered the Space and took out an Interface Stone from under Mantis Shrimp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use this stone to ask around tomorrow.¡±

    Su Xiaolu touched the reluctant Mantis Shrimp. In their eyes, it looked like a hard stone, but in the eyes of Mantis Shrimp, it was a delicious food.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp nodded reluctantly. He told himself that she took out this Interface Stone to exchange for more Interface Stones.

    Su Xiaolu touched Mantis Shrimp and left the Space to rest.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu woke up and Li Kuo was also here.

    He apanied Su Xiaolu to breakfast.

    ¡°Miss Zhao, you said yesterday that you had something to do. What is it?¡±

    ...

    Li Kuo asked gently.

    Su Xiaolu took out a bumpy stone. ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯m looking for this stone. Have you seen it before? Do you know where to find it?¡±

    Li Kuo held the stone in his hand and looked at it again and again. His expression was puzzled. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen it before, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    He felt that he had an impression of it, but the stone in his impression was smooth.

    Su Xiaolu immediately reacted and said, ¡°This stone was originally smooth.¡±

    Li Kuo was enlightened. ¡°Oh, I remember now. There¡¯s one in the strangeke outside Changzhou City. Miss Zhao, why are you looking for this? This stone looks special, but it¡¯s actually worthless. There¡¯s no way to polish and excavate it.¡±

    Li Kuo looked puzzled. ¡°Miss Zhao, why isn¡¯t your stone smooth anymore?¡±

    When it was so smooth, when they were first discovered, they thought that it was good stuff. The craftsmen were prepared to polish it into inkstones and other artifacts, but they could not make it. They could only forget about it. Many officials had ced one or two pieces at home, but these were just stones. Later on, they threw them all away. The piece Su Xiaolu took out was clearly marked.

    Li Kuo was a little curious about how she did it, but he couldn¡¯te to like this stone. It turned out that it was the same inside and outside. It was difficult to chisel it open, and it had no value at all.

 Chapter 778 - 778 Strange Lake

    778 Strange Lake

    ¡°I like stones. I want to collect more and choose some good ones. The excavation requires special tools. It¡¯s very tiring. Thank you, Young Master Li. Can you bring me to the strangeke?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Kuo and asked.

    Li Kuo looked troubled and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, that strangeke stinks.¡±

    If he brought a good-looking girl to the strangeke, she would definitely have a bad impression of him.

    !!

    Su Xiaolu said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the stench, really.¡±

    Li Kuo gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you over to take a lookter.¡±

    Miss Zhao was really good-looking. No matter how he looked at her, she looked good. Li Kuo thought to himself that this must be the feeling of having a crush.

    She was a beautiful, ostentatious, and cute woman.

    Just looking at her made his heart beat faster. This must be love at first sight.

    ¡®I want to marry her. I¡¯ve decided on her.¡¯ Li Kuo¡¯s thoughts surged.

    Su Xiaolu did not notice his change and focused on eating.

    After dinner, she said eagerly to Li Kuo, ¡°Young Master Li, are you full? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Kuo was a little stunned. He felt his face heat up and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡®Miss Zhao is concerned about whether I¡¯m full. She¡¯s such a good person.¡¯

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stood up. She did not know if theke was deep. With the conch given by the merpeople, it should not be a problem for her to go into the water.

    Li Kuo nodded and got up to leave with his attendant, Bu Mo.

    The three of them left together.

    It was a little colder, but the scenery was still beautiful.

    Li Kuo tested her and asked, ¡°Miss Zhao, who else is in your family?¡±

    Without waiting for Su Xiaolu to answer, in order to show his sincerity, Li Kuo said, ¡°I have a brother at home called Li Hai. My mother originally wanted to give birth to four children and name them Hai, Kuo, Tian and Kong1, but unfortunately, after giving birth to me, her body was injured and she couldn¡¯t give birth anymore.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Then if it¡¯s my family, we can do that. I have two brothers and an elder sister.¡±

    Li Kuo was quite interesting. The young man was bright. When he smiled, he looked especially good and warm.

    Looking at his smile, Su Xiaolu felt a sense of familiarity. She thought of her Little Junior Brother. The first time she saw Little Niu, he was also smiling so warmly.

    However,ter on, such a bright and warm smile could no longer be seen on his face.

    In the blink of an eye, almost two years had passed. She wondered how Little Niu was doing now.

    Master had said that no news was the best news.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Miss Zhao, where do you live? Perhaps I¡¯ll go to your ce in the future. I can look for you then.¡±

    Li Kuo asked. He looked at Su Xiaolu and felt that his heart was about to jump out.

    Miss Zhao wouldn¡¯t think that he was rude and frivolous, right? Was a good time for him to ask now. What if Miss Zhao didn¡¯t want to say it? Would she be in a difficult position?

    In just a few seconds, Li Kuo had imagined a lot.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at him and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Li Kuo where her master used to live in the capital. If there was a letter, she could go and get it. She did not know Li Kuo yet. When she knew him better and felt that they were suitable to be friends, she would tell Li Kuo her real name.

    Li Kuo was very excited. He remembered it firmly, afraid that he would forget.

    Bu Mo looked at his young master¡¯s infatuated expression and pursed his lips.

    Li Kuo brought Su Xiaolu out of the city. Seeing Su Xiaolu raise her whip on the horse, Li Kuo was even more infatuated.

    Miss Zhao was really amazing. Not only was she good-looking, but she was also good at riding.

    Li Kuo paid attention to his appearance, but when they arrived at the strangeke, he still frowned and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Zhao, this is it.¡±

    The strangeke really smelled bad. When they got closer, a stench filled the air.

    Li Kuo couldn¡¯t take it anymore and retched.

    Bu Mo also covered his mouth and nose with a bitter expression. Why did such a good girl like stinky stones? Young Master, wake up.

    Su Xiaolu also felt like vomiting. It really smelled bad. The smell of rot and all kinds of sour smells mixed together. However, thiske looked very wide. The Interface Stones were of various sizes. Even if theke water smelled bad, she had to go into theke.

    Su Xiaolu took out a silver needle and inserted it into herself.

    ¡°Miss Zhao, you, you know how to perform acupuncture?¡±

    Li Kuo¡¯s eyes were about to light up. Why was Miss Zhao so amazing?

    She was so fast just now that he didn¡¯t see it clearly, but he was mesmerized.

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She was really a little embarrassed by Li Kuo¡¯s praise.

    She smiled. ¡°A little. Do you want me to do it for you? You won¡¯t be able to smell this stench then.¡±

    The smell of this strangeke was really bad. Su Xiaolu felt that she could not hold on for a moment without sealing her sense of smell.

    No wonder no one came to this deserted area. This stench made people avoid it.

    Li Kuo was about to agree when Bu Mo spoke first. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t have acupuncture so carelessly.¡±

    ¡®My young master, wake up. Miss Zhao might have learned it on her own. What if she hurt you? What should I do?¡¯

    Bu Mo deeply understood that once his young master fell in love, his brain would definitely be gone. After hearing him talk about it for so many years, he had never liked anyone. It was simply fatal to fall in love all of a sudden.

    ...

    Hearing Bu Mo¡¯s words, Su Xiaolu only smiled faintly. She was just asking. She did not force him.

    Li Kuo pulled Bu Mo behind him and looked at Su Xiaolu seriously. ¡°Miss Zhao, help me.¡±

    For the sake of the girl she liked, he was not afraid of anything. It was just a prick. What could go wrong?

    Bu Mo really wanted to stop him and make Li Kuo sober up and calm down. However, Li Kuo looked like he was infatuated with Miss Zhao and could do anything she said. Bu Mo felt powerless.

    With Young Master¡¯s brainpletely sucked dry, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up.

    Su Xiaolu did not stand on ceremony. She took a silver needle and inserted it quickly and steadily.

    Li Kuo pursed his lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±

    It didn¡¯t hurt or itch. Why was itpletely different from what he had thought?

    ¡°Do you still smell anything?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and asked.

    Li Kuo eximed and looked at Su Xiaolu in surprise. ¡°Miss Zhao, you¡¯re amazing. I really can¡¯t smell it anymore. I can¡¯t smell any stench now. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Bu Mo, quicklye and let Miss Zhao do it for you.¡±

    Li Kuo spoke to Bu Mo.

    Bu Mo hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s okay. I think I can tolerate this stench.¡±

    Young Master¡¯s mind was not clear, but he was very clear-headed. How could it be so exaggerated? Even Doctor Li had to think seriously about acupuncture. Young Master could not smell it, so there might be a problem with the acupuncture. Young Master was obsessed with Miss Zhao, so he was out of his mind. Although it smelled bad, he could bear it.

 Chapter 779 - 779 Going Down

    779 Going Down

    ¡°Forget it. Bear with it.¡±

    Li Kuo frowned. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Although his mind was filled with Miss Zhao, he wasn¡¯t really a fool.

    If Bu Mo was willing to endure the stench, so be it.

    In any case, Miss Zhao was really amazing. It was fine as long as he knew it. He had good taste. He had been choosing for so many years and fell for Miss Zhao in the crowd at a nce. Moreover, the more he looked at her, the more he felt that he had chosen well.

    Miss Zhao was the woman of his dreams. She was the perfect woman in his heart.

    ¡°Young Master Li, wait for me on the shore. I¡¯m going to take that small boat to the center of theke.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Li Kuo as she pointed at the boat docked not far away.

    Bu Mo¡¯s eyes widened with reluctance.

    Heavens, what was so good about this strangeke? What was so good about a few lousy stones? She still had to go to the middle of theke. Did she have to go down too? Just thinking about it made Bu Mo resist.

    ¡®I¡¯m really suffering. Young Master, wake up. This Miss Zhao is not interesting at all. Why would a girl go to this smelly strangeke? Why would she want to fish for that smelly stone?¡¯

    Li Kuo immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, I can¡¯t smell it anyway. I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m quite good at swimming.¡±

    Bu Mo pulled a long face.

    Li Kuo said to him, ¡°Bu Mo, don¡¯t go. The boat is too small for three people. Wait for us by the shore and watch the horses.¡±

    Li Kuo had the intention to create an opportunity for the two of them to be alone. Bu Mo didn¡¯t want to smell the stench and suffer, so Bu Mo endured the joy that was about to leap out of his heart and seriously expressed his loyalty again. ¡°Young Master, I was instructed by Madam to take care of you closely. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. I¡¯ll pass you toilet paper when you go to the toilet, and I¡¯ll pick up food when you eat¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever Young Master asks me to do. I will definitely follow your orders.¡±

    Li Kuo hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Stop. Young Master knows that you¡¯re the most obedient, so now, you¡¯ll stay here and watch the horses and wait for us. If anything happens to the horses, see how I deal with you.¡±

    Bu Mo held his head high and promised, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take good care of the horses.¡±

    Bu Mo heaved a sigh of relief.

    Li Kuo turned to Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. There was an old boat not far away. She did not know if it could be used.

    The boat was very dpidated. Su Xiaolu and Li Kuo pushed the boat into theke. There was no problem with the boat. The two of them sat down and Li Kuo took the oar and began to row.

    Theke water was green and bottomless.

    Li Kuo was afraid, but for Su Xiaolu, he still braced himself.

    Soon, they were a distance away from the shore. Li Kuo put away the oar and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Zhao, if it was in the past, theke water would still be clear and we could even fish. It¡¯s quite interesting in the center of this smallke.¡±

    Now, theke water was green and made one feel ufortable.

    Why did Miss Zhao like this strange stone? If only she liked flowers.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and held a handful of water. The water was also green in her hand.

    Su Xiaolu tested it with the oar. It was bottomless.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Kuo and said, ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯m going into theke. Wait for me here. I¡¯m very good at holding my breath.¡±

    Su Xiaolu only gave Li Kuo reassurance. With that, she got up and jumped into theke before Li Kuo could react.

    Li Kuo only had time to stand up hurriedly and blurt out, ¡°Miss Zhao, you can¡¯t.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Xiaolu had already gone into theke with a thud. The boat swayed. Li Kuo quickly squatted down to stabilize himself. He did not know if this dpidated boat could withstand the torture, afraid that it would break if he was not careful.

    Su Xiaolu threw herself into theke, causing a ssh, but it quickly calmed down.

    Before Li Kuo could calm down, his heart ached.

    He should have followed her, but he couldn¡¯t take that step. Heforted himself that he had only fallen in love with Miss Zhao at first sight. It was still his wishful thinking. Miss Zhao didn¡¯t insist on him, and Miss Zhao didn¡¯t ask him to go.

    After some mental preparation, Li Kuo felt much better.

    Su Xiaolu went into theke. In theke, she was still not trapped by suffocation, but her vision was muddy in theke and she could not see anything clearly.

    Su Xiaolu could only go all the way and start to search under the riverbed.

    When she touched the interface stone, she would sense it.

    As long as it was an Interface Stone, they would all be stored in the Space.

    She was so happy digging the stones that she forgot the time.

    When her body was hit by something, Su Xiaolu felt that there might be many unknown factors at the bottom of theke, so she went back up.

    As soon as she popped her head out, she saw the anxious master and servant not far away.

    Li Kuo¡¯s voice was especially surprised. ¡°Miss Zhao, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Bu Mo¡¯s two nostrils were crushed and stuffed with weeds. This was veryical. When he saw Su Xiaolue out, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss Zhao,e up quickly. There¡¯s nothing fun here. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±

    It really stinks. He didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment. Anyway, she knew the location. She could sneak over at night.

    Su Xiaolu climbed into the boat.

    Bu Mo couldn¡¯t help but retch.

    Li Kuo was a little embarrassed. He said to Su Xiaolu in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Zhao, I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t mind him. It¡¯s all because of this smellyke.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°I know.¡±

    Bu Mo didn¡¯t seal his senses. He was being tortured by the stench now. She couldn¡¯t me him because it was really very smelly.

    It was precisely because she couldn¡¯t stand it that she sealed her senses.

    When they reached the shore, a water ball jumped out of Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand. The water ball enveloped her entire body and passed gently. All the smells would not be left behind.

    Li Kuo¡¯s mouth was already wide open. ¡°Miss Zhao also has superpowers.¡±

    ...

    Bu Mo also opened his mouth wide. This Miss Zhao suddenly became different in his heart.

    This time, it was not about whether Miss Zhao was worthy of Young Master, but whether Young Master was worthy of Miss Zhao.

    Bu Mo sighed secretly. It was a pity for his young master.

    Su Xiaolu used the water ball to envelop Li Kuo and expel the stench from him. After the water ball left, Li Kuo was still a little dazed.

    Under Bu Mo¡¯s expectant gaze, Su Xiaolu also tried to get rid of his smell.

    Bu Mo thanked her respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Miss Zhao.¡±

    Su Xiaolu took out a silver needle and pricked her arm. Then, she said to Li Kuo, ¡°Young Master Li, give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Li Kuo was a little distracted. He reached out distractedly. Su Xiaolu pricked him and Li Kuo immediately felt that he could smell again.

    He was even more distracted. Miss Zhao was really amazing. How could she like an ordinary man like him? Apart from having a few pieces of stinking money at home, he had nothing else. Thinking of his infatuation, Li Kuo immediately had the urge to cry.

 Chapter 780 - 780 Something in the Water

    780 Something in the Water

    This damn crush.

    Before he could tell her, his feelings were already destined to die in his heart.

    He was so sad. Miss Zhao didn¡¯t look like she was short of money. He really didn¡¯t have any good points at all.

    Bu Mo sighed inwardly. Poor Young Master.

    Bu Mo nced at Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu was deep in thought and did not notice the change in the emotions of the master and servant at all. Bu Mo sighed even more. Poor Young Master. Miss Zhao did not have any feelings for him at all. If she did, Miss Zhao would definitely blush.

    However, he did not see such behaviors on Miss Zhao at all.

    On the way back, the three of them had their own thoughts.

    Su Xiaolu thought that she woulde again tonight, so she did not notice that Li Kuo was in a low mood.

    Su Xiaolu did not notice even after she returned to the Li Residence.

    Li Kuo was very sad. He maintained a smile and said goodbye to Su Xiaolu with difficulty.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the small courtyard and immediately sank her consciousness into the Space. She touched many Interface Stones in theke and put them into the Space.

    Mantis Shrimp was already lying on it and biting them one by one as if it was marking them.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute voice was filled with helplessness. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, thank you. When I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely repay you. Slurp¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu walked over and touched Mantis Shrimp. She took a fist-sized interface stone and sniffed it. Fortunately, the smell of the strangeke did not remain.

    Seeing that Mantis Shrimp was eating so happily, she didn¡¯t tell him.

    ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s still a lot left.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said gently.

    Seeing Mantis Shrimp eat happily, Su Xiaolu felt a sense of aplishment. After watching for a while, she left the Space.

    At night, Li Kuo came to eat with Su Xiaolu again.

    This time, he spoke much less. Several times, he wanted to speak, but he stopped. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt that he had lost his strengths and advantages.

    Su Xiaolu was so focused on tonight¡¯s actions that she did not pay much attention to Li Kuo.

    Li Kuo was even more heartbroken.

    After dinner, Li Kuo returned to the courtyard with a broken heart.

    Seeing that Young Master was distracted, Bu Mo sighed andforted him. ¡°Young Master, Miss Zhao is very outstanding, but you¡¯re not bad either.¡±

    Li Kuo looked at Bu Mo. ¡°How am I good?¡±

    Bu Mo was stunned. Then, he thought about it seriously and said shyly, ¡°You have money and power.¡±

    Li Kuo sighed softly. ¡°Father and Mother earned the money, and the power belongs to Big Brother. I¡¯m not good at studying or martial arts, but Miss Zhao¡ªshe has superpowers at such a young age. If she can walk the martial world alone, she must have good martial arts¡­¡±

    The more he spoke, the more dejected he became.

    Bu Mo scratched his head. Seeing that his young master was walking with heavy steps, he knew that this time, his young master¡¯s confidence had really been dealt a blow.

    He chased after him and saidmely, ¡°Young Master, but you¡¯re good-looking. In the future, Master and Madam will also give you half of the money. Eldest Young Master and you have a deep brotherhood. He will definitely take care of you.¡±

    Li Kuo still sighed. These might be very tempting to other women, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t work for Miss Zhao.

    Miss Zhao¡¯s preferences were different from ordinary women. She could drink and eat meat in big mouthfuls. She would like ordinary stones and didn¡¯t even care about the stench of the strangeke. She also knew medicine. How could such an ostentatious and carefree woman be tempted by his money?

    Bu Mo also sighed. His young master was really not clear-headed when he should be. He was not muddle-headed when he should be.

    ¡ª-

    Late at night, it was already midnight. The Li Residence was quiet.

    Su Xiaolu gently went out. She tapped her toes and easily flew away from the Li Residence.

    Su Xiaolu did not know that Li Kuo could not sleep in the middle of the night. He was sitting alone in the courtyard. When he saw Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure fly past, his eyes widened. In just a few seconds, many inexplicable emotions shed across his face.

    Miss Zhao was so amazing. He liked her so much, but he was even more unworthy of such a powerful Miss Zhao. It was sote. Where was Miss Zhao going?

    Li Kuo thought of the strangeke during the day.

    Li Kuo immediately stood up. It was already sote. What if Miss Zhao went to the strangeke? What if she encountered danger? He had to go and take a look. If Miss Zhao was really in danger, he could save her.

    It was already sote. If he rmed Bu Mo, it would definitely rm his parents. It was impossible for Bu Mo to let him leave the residence alone. If it blew up, his parents would definitely not agree. Li Kuo made a decision in a few seconds and quietly left the residence.

    He didn¡¯t know Qinggong, but he could ride a horse.

    Miss Zhao did not ride a horse. Her Qinggong was really good. It was not a short journey.

    Thinking that she could fly in the sky, Li Kuo was a little envious.

    He rarely went out at night, and he was alone. Li Kuo also felt ardor and zeal coursing through their blood. He was really excited.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu arrived at the strangeke quietly. The stench made it difficult for her to adapt, so she took a silver needle and pricked herself. Then, without hesitation, she went straight into theke.

    Theke was very big, and there were many interface stones inside.

    She could breathe freely in the water, so she did not restrain herself. She sank to the bottom of the riverbed and searched them one by one. It did not matter if she could not see anything.

    She was protected by a wall of water. No matter what it was, it could not hurt her in an instant. As long as it rmed her, she would have time to react.

    Su Xiaolu touched the interface stones one by one and felt happy.

    This much should be enough for Mantis Shrimp to eat for a long time. After Mantis Shrimp finished these, it would definitely grow again.

    She had raised him bit by bit. Just thinking about it made her very happy.

    When the water flow changed rapidly, Su Xiaolu sensed it immediately. Something brushed past her waist and hit the water wall she had erected. It was very, very long. Su Xiaolu guessed that it should be a big fish.

    ...

    She had also been hit by such a thing during the day.

    At that time, she was worried about Li Kuo on the boat, so she left the bottom of theke early. But now that she hade alone, she no longer had any worries.

    That thing bumped into her as a test.

    Su Xiaolu could not see and did not know where it woulde from next time, so she simply did not care and continued to look for Interface Stones.

    However, she was actually already prepared for battle.

    There must be demons, Fey, and demonic spirits when something was abnormal. Now that the world and the foreignnd had fused, it could also be exined as abnormal treasures.

    She was not afraid. There was something strange about thiske. Her sensing ability was very weak, and she could only feel that it was a big guy. She had to catch it on the shore to know what it was. Since she could not do anything to it in the water, she would catch it ashore.

    Su Xiaolu touched the interface stones for a while more. When the water flow fluctuated again, she quickly reacted. The moment the thing collided with her, she instantly used her superpower. The water wall quickly enveloped the thing.

    As for herself, she quickly prepared to go ashore. She could feel that the thing was really big. Its struggle stirred the calmke water. It was trying to break through the wall of water that Su Xiaolu had locked onto it.

    This was a tug-of-war. Su Xiaolu¡¯s power made it feel danger. In a daze, Su Xiaolu heard intermittent shouts of ¡°Help¡ª¡±

    ...

 Chapter 781 - 781 Spirit Snake

    781 Spirit Snake

    Su Xiaolu broke through theke and saw the boat in the middle of theke swaying. There was no one on it.

    Under the moonlight, her vision was blocked.

    Su Xiaolu only heard the sound of water and a weak cry for help. The voice was also very familiar.

    Su Xiaolu had no time to think about why Li Kuo was here. She only knew that Li Kuo was a good person. She could not let him die here.

    Su Xiaolu locked onto the struggling big guy and swam towards the source of the sound. Thanks to the conch given by the merpeople¡¯s leader, she could move freely in the water like a fish.

    Soon, she caught Li Kuo. Li Kuo was unconscious and hugged her tightly.

    This was the most hateful thing about every drowning person, but at this moment, it waspletely instinctive.

    Su Xiaolu could only press the acupuncture points on his body. Li Kuopletely fainted and was pulled towards the shore by Su Xiaolu.

    Behind Su Xiaolu were the waves caused by the thing¡¯s struggle.

    Su Xiaolu dragged Li Kuo to the shore and used her superpower to pull the thing out of the strangeke. Gradually, Su Xiaolu saw its appearance.

    It was actually a huge snake as thick as a bucket.

    It was ck, wrapped in the wall of water and was struggling to get ashore.

    As if knowing that it was in danger, the snake stood up and sprayed poison at Su Xiaolu.

    Countless water walls were erected around Su Xiaolu. The poison was sealed by the water wall. She removed the water wall. The poison and waternded on the ground and burned the stones and sand.

    It burned a hole in the ground.

    If this thing sprayed on a person, a hole would probably be instantly burned through their body.

    Su Xiaolu reacted quickly and quickly mobilized her water-element superpower to extract all the blood from the snake¡¯s body. During this process, the snake twisted and struggled crazily.

    Li Kuo woke up coughing. When he saw this, he was really frightened to death. He couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly.

    Under his surprised gaze, the snake stopped breathing and smashed into the ground, shaking the shore.

    Su Xiaolu drew her sword and flew up without hesitation. Then, she shed down high and cut off the snake¡¯s head to ensure that it diedpletely.

    Li Kuo¡¯s eyelids rolled back and he fainted.

    Su Xiaolu put the snake¡¯s corpse into her Space.

    She looked at the unconscious Li Kuo and sighed. She wanted to continue going into theke to find the interface stones, but it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t. She had to send Li Kuo back.

    Li Kuo came on a horse. Su Xiaolu threw him onto the horse¡¯s back and rode it back to the city.

    On the way, Li Kuo was woken up by the bumps, but he really didn¡¯t know how to face Su Xiaolu, so he continued to pretend to be unconscious.

    He guessed that Su Xiaolu was very powerful, but he never expected her to be so powerful.

    When he arrived at the strangeke, the surface of theke was very calm. He could not see anything, but his intuition told him that the Miss Zhao he was thinking about was in theke. Without hesitation, he pushed the boat and rowed to the center of theke. He originally thought that if he waited quietly for Miss Zhao toe out, Miss Zhao might be touched to see him.

    But for some reason, the surface of theke suddenly surged. Vaguely, something very big hit the boat hard.

    The boat swayed and finally, he lost his bnce and fell into theke. He knew how to swim, but theke was even more chaotic. He could only call for help.

    He was right. Su Xiaolu was at the bottom of theke and saved him from drowning.

    When he was on the shore, he woke up with a cough and saw a huge thing twisting. Even in the dark night, he could tell that it was a huge snake. It was huge and terrifying.

    However, Miss Zhao was not afraid of it at all. Instead, he was so scared that he fainted.

    When he woke up again, he was already on the back of a horse heading home.

    Li Kuo became even more depressed. He thought that the difference between him and Miss Zhao was nine feet, but in fact, it was a thousand feet.

    This was a ravine that was difficult for him to cross.

    His heart ached. This was the first time he had been so moved by a woman since he was young, but he could not even say it out loud. It was going to die in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu brought Li Kuo back to the Li Residence.

    The Li Residence was already brightly lit. The servants were urgently looking for Li Kuo.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu bring Li Kuo back, the servants heaved a sigh of relief.

    The servants helped Li Kuo back to the backyard, and the doctor immediately followed.

    Master Su did not greet Su Xiaolu before following the servants to the backyard worriedly.

    Madam Chu¡¯s beautiful eyes were worried and puzzled, but she suppressed her doubts and gave the order. She thanked Su Xiaolu gratefully and gently. ¡°Miss Zhao, thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not know how to exin Li Kuo¡¯s matter. She looked at Madam Chu and said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Thank you for your hospitality these two days. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Because of her, Li Kuo was in danger. Su Xiaolu understood Madam Chu¡¯s conflicted feelings for her.

    It would be a lie to say that she did not me her, but she could not say anything. Madam Chu heaved a sigh of relief when Su Xiaolu took the initiative to leave. She smiled gently. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too polite. You have something on, so I can¡¯t ask you to stay, but as long as you¡¯re willing, the Li Residence wees you anytime.¡±

    Madam Chu was gentle and polite, so she naturally could not make herself clear. Su Xiaolu was the one who took the initiative to resign. She also had her dignity.

    Madam Chu had a good impression of Su Xiaolu, but after only knowing her for a few days, her son almost lost his life. Madam Chu did not dare to be careless. Some lives had to be trusted.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and left.

    When she returned, she took Li Kuo¡¯s pulse. Li Kuo¡¯s life was fine, but after such a thing happened, no matter what the reason was, it would not be good for her to stay in the Li residence anymore.

    Although it waste, it was not difficult to find an inn to stay in.

    Madam Chu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Su Xiaolu leave.

    Only then did she hurry towards the backyard.

    When Li Kuo returned home, he stopped pretending to be unconscious.

    After the doctor took his pulse, he only prescribed two sets of medicine to suppress his shock and cold. Hence, Master Su was relieved. Only then did his expression be stern as he asked, ¡°Where did you go in the middle of the night? Do you know how worried you made your mother and I? You can even disregard your family for a girl of unknown origin who you¡¯ve only known for a few days?¡±

    ...

    Li Kuo¡¯s expression darkened as he admitted his mistake with a hurt heart. ¡°Father, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Miss Zhao was so outstanding and he was so ordinary. It was definitely impossible for Miss Zhao to like him. In Miss Zhao¡¯s eyes, she must look down on him. He had almost drowned and was frightened by the snake. He really did not have any masculinity at all.

    However, he really didn¡¯t control it well. He was really helpless. Li Kuo was depressed.

    Madam Chu rushed in and felt terrible when she saw Li Kuo like this. She knew her son best. She sat down and asked gently, ¡°Kuo¡¯er, what happened tonight? Mother knows that you have feelings for Miss Zhao. Don¡¯t keep anything to yourself. Tell us. Father and Mother will think of a way for you, and your brother will help you too.¡±

 Chapter 782 - 782 What Happened Last Night

    782 What Happened Last Night

    Madam Chu really doted on Li Kuo to the core. Li Kuo was her youngest child. As his body was not good when he was young, he grew up drinking her breast milk. This was a treatment that even her eldest son, Li Hai, did not receive.

    Li Hai was smart and sensible. As he was the eldest son, he took over the family business.

    However, Li Kuo was different. He had an innocent and unrestrained childhood. Everyone was willing to protect him. He was so confident and spoiled, but now, he was like an eggnt that had been frosted. Just looking at him made one¡¯s heart ache.

    Madam Chu regretted letting Su Xiaolu leave. She was worried that Li Kuo would be unable to recover from the blow of his heartache.

    Li Kuo turned over and said gloomily, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to say it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    Li Kuo didn¡¯t want to say it. He couldn¡¯t.

    Seeing him like this, Madam Chu did not tell Li Kuo that Su Xiaolu had left.

    Tonight, Bu Mo did not know that Li Kuo had secretly gone out, so he did not know what had happened. If Li Kuo was unwilling to say and Su Xiaolu left, no one would know.

    Madam Chu sighed and exchanged nces with Father Su. The couple asked their servants to leave, and so did they.

    After leaving Li Kuo¡¯s courtyard, Madam Chu said helplessly, ¡°Master, we still have to find Miss Zhao. If we don¡¯t ask her what happened tonight, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡±

    Perhaps if she went rashly, it would make Miss Zhao ufortable. She had no choice but to go. Li Kuo was her son. She could not bear to see him so worried.

    Master Su thought about it and agreed. He nodded and said, ¡°We should ask. Kuo¡¯er has never experienced such a blow. It¡¯s easy for him to develop mental problems.¡±

    Humans were not afraid of being dealt a blow or setbacks. They were just afraid that mental problems would form a knot in their hearts and they would make things difficult for themselves. In fact, it was not a big deal to let go, but if they could not, it would be fatal.

    Master Su was also worried that his son would be unhappy because of this, so he supported Madam Chu¡¯s opinion.

    Madam Chu immediately went down to make arrangements.

    Not long after Su Xiaolu left, the Su family was flourishing in Changzhou and easily found out about it.

    Therefore, Madam Chu personally went out at dawn.

    Su Xiaolu took a nap at the inn. There was no need to rush the snake¡¯s corpse in the Space. She would slowly use it to refine medicine after she dealt with the Interface Stones.

    Su Xiaolu was woken up by a knock on the door.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s voice waszy. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The waiter replied politely, ¡°Miss, ady is looking for you.¡±

    Ady?

    Su Xiaolu did not remember who it was for a moment. She got up, washed up, opened the door, and went out. When she saw Madam Chu, she narrowed her eyes. She recalled that she had a good time when she leftst night. Both sides were okay with it.

    Why was Madam Chu looking for her again?

    Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something had happened to Li Kuo.

    This had nothing to do with her. He had been fine when she handed him over to the Li residence yesterday. Even if she wanted to settle the score, she had her defense.

    Su Xiaolu walked calmly to Madam Chu and said politely, ¡°Good morning, Madam. Why are you looking for me so early in the morning?¡±

    Madam Chu saw that Su Xiaolu was not flustered. She felt an indescribable emotion in her heart. Her son was dejected because of her, but she did not feel anything at all.

    Madam Chu took a deep breath and looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Zhao, sorry to disturb you. I¡¯m here to ask what happenedst night. Please tell me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Chu. ¡°Is Young Master Li¡¯s body alright? I know some medical skills. He was fine when he fell into the water yesterday. At most, he suffered a little cold. You have a doctor from the residence, so he should be able to tell this. He should be fine after taking some anti-cold medicine in time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Kuo¡¯er¡¯s body is fine, but as his mother, I¡¯m worried about him, so I want to ask what happenedst night. Why did you go out at midnight?¡±

    Madam Chu felt that Su Xiaolu was too calm. This calmness fully exined how shallow Li Kuo¡¯s position in her heart was. Madam Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was still calm. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Madam Li, I think there¡¯s no need for me to exin to you why I went out in the middle of the night. You¡¯re not close to me. I met Young Master Li by chance and we hit it off well, so I agreed to his invitation to stay in the residence for a while. I have things to do. As long as what I do doesn¡¯t hurt anyone in your residence, I think I can do anything.¡±

    Madam Chu was speechless. She really wanted to ask why she wasn¡¯t hurt, but she couldn¡¯t say it because from what she had seen so far, it was all her son, Li Kuo¡¯s, wishful thinking. He was the one who was self-inflicted and hurt himself. Miss Zhao really didn¡¯t have any intention of doing that at all.

    Madam Chu was much weaker.

    Su Xiaolu said again, ¡°Madam Li, if I had known that Young Master Li had followed me out, I wouldn¡¯t have let him follow me. I¡¯m more interested in the strange stones, so I went to that strangeke. I went there during the day too. During the day, I cared about the feelings of Young Master Li and his servant, so I didn¡¯t look for it properly. That¡¯s why I went alone at night. Young Master Li followed me there. I didn¡¯t know when he arrived. There was a huge snake in the water. When I was fighting the snake, I heard Young Master Li¡¯s cry for help and realized that Young Master Li¡¯s boat had been overturned. I saved him.¡±

    ¡°Then, he woke up halfway and saw that the snake was very big. He was so frightened that he fainted. Then, I dealt with the snake and brought him back to the Li Residence. This is what happened. Is there any problem? If there isn¡¯t, I hope we won¡¯t meet again. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look for Young Master Li, but if he looks for me, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Madam Chu was inexplicably hostile and angry with her. She did not have the time to wonder why she was like this.

    Li Kuo was a good person. If Madam Chu wanted to know what happenedst night, she didn¡¯t mind telling her. However, she also hoped that Madam Chu would understand that it wasn¡¯t okay to vent her anger on her. She wasn¡¯t someone who could be controlled.

    Madam Chu understood Su Xiaolu¡¯s coldness and alienation.

    She looked at Su Xiaolu helplessly and wanted to exin, but in the end, she decided not to.

    She stood up and smiled. Then, she said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Zhao, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t understand my heart yet. You¡¯ll definitely understand when you be a mother in the future. Sorry to disturb you. Goodbye.¡±

    Madam Chu knew that Su Xiaolu had a problem with her, but she had not done anything wrong. She was just a mother who cared about her child. Any mother would do the same as her.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Chu and said, ¡°Madam Li, even if I grow up, I wouldn¡¯t understand you. Since Young Master Li is fine, why did youe to look for me? But looking at your unimportant words, I think you understand that you have no reason to make things difficult for me. This means that the problem isn¡¯t with me. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t havee at all because you didn¡¯t solve the problem you want to solve and instead made things difficult for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 783 - 783 No Binge Eating

    783 No Binge Eating

    With that, Su Xiaolu grinned. ¡°Take care, Madam Li. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    She did not know why Madam Chu was here, but looking at Madam Chu¡¯s worried and unreasonable expression, Su Xiaolu felt that there was no need for her toe. If she came for no reason, wouldn¡¯t she be making things difficult for herself?

    With that, Su Xiaolu turned around and left.

    Madam Chu sighed. She was furious, but she had nothing to say.

    Su Xiaolu was right. She did not even have a reason to question her. She even came with emotions. It would be fine if she did not have emotions, but she would only cause trouble for herself.

    This Miss Zhao knew that the Li Residence was very big, but she was not afraid at all. Such a woman was definitely not ordinary.

    Madam Chu was not a stupid woman who did not know anything, so it was impossible for her to bully her. However, she could not control her emotions. In the end, she felt even more stifled.

    However, after knowing what happenedst night, she could more or less feel more at ease.

    Su Xiaolu was straightforward. She did not understand Li Kuo¡¯s heart. As a mother, she did.

    Li Kuo felt inferior. This was the first time he liked a woman so much, but he was not worthy. The girl was ostentatious and dazzling, and she was powerful, but he was not. The inferiorityplex and depression in his heart caused his heart to ache.

    Knowing the reason, she thought about it. She might be able to think of a way tofort him.

    Madam Chu stood up and went back.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room and ordered food. After eating, she sank her consciousness into the Space and prepared to see the snake¡¯s corpse.

    As soon as she entered the Space, she realized that only the snake skin was left of the snake¡¯s corpse.

    Even the snake¡¯s head was only left with skin.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mantis Shrimp in surprise.

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s stomach was as round as a balloon. He didn¡¯t move.

    Su Xiaolu was afraid that his stomach would explode.

    Su Xiaolu went over and heard Mantis Shrimp say in a childish voice, ¡°Xiaolu, spirit beasts are really delicious. These low-level spirit beasts taste really good. I wanted to save them for you, but I was too engrossed in eating and couldn¡¯t help but eat everything. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    As it spoke, Mantis Shrimp¡¯s voice became softer and softer.

    Su Xiaolu was helpless. She stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s glossy fur and poked its round stomach. Su Xiaolu said, ¡°So be it, but your stomach feels like it¡¯s about to explode. Is it really okay?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little worried. After all, if people ate too much, their stomachs would really explode.

    Mantis Shrimp was so small, but it ate such a big snake. She couldn¡¯t imagine how he ate it.

    Mantis Shrimp was a little embarrassed. ¡°No, I just look small. Xiaolu, I usually won¡¯t eat so much. Can you not despise me?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp looked at the huge snake skin and felt ashamed.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu with tears in his ck eyes.

    He really couldn¡¯t move now. His limbs were so stretched that he couldn¡¯tnd. He was like a swollen dog that could roll far, far away with a kick.

    He really regretted binge eating.

    Su Xiaolu giggled. Looking at Mantis Shrimp, who was about to cry, she quicklyforted him and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t despise you. Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t eat this snake skin, let me use it.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp rubbed its head against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiaolu. Xiaolu, you¡¯re so nice. I like you so much.¡±

    He should also be the luckiest Guardian Beast in their n. He had never suffered and did not have to fight for the inheritance rights. He had lived a life that his ancestors did not even dare to imagine.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, be careful next time. You can¡¯t binge eat, understand? It¡¯s not good for your body. No matter what delicious food it is, you have to do it step by step.¡±

    As a veteran Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner, Su Xiaolu said earnestly.

    Mantis Shrimp nodded obediently. He would definitely have self-control next time.

    Su Xiaolu yed with Mantis Shrimp for a while before leaving the Space.

    She had rested enough, so she did not stay long. In order to prevent the Li family from looking for her again, she simply led her horse out of the city.

    She would search for the Interface Stones first. She would stay by theke outside the city and search for food, clothes, and amodation in the mountains.

    The strangeke was rtivelyrge. She did not know if there were any more Spirit Snakes or how many Interface Stones there were. It would take time to search them all.

    She had to n well and then search the area thoroughly.

    Because the strangeke was very smelly, no one came to this section of the road. Those who passed by chose to take a detour.

    Su Xiaolu caught pheasants to roast during the day. After eating, she went into theke to search. Because theke water was green, there was no good way to look. She could only search blindly.

    She was already used to the days when the world was her nket.

    The horse was not far from theke, eating grass on its own. When she was bored, she would let Mantis Shrimp out to y.

    After eating the Spirit Snake, Mantis Shrimp grew up again.

    Su Xiaolu was free outside the city and did not know what was going on in Changzhou City.

    The usually obedient and filial Second Young Master Li was actually rebellious.

    Even after being beaten up, he refused to give in. Everyone said that Second Young Master Li liked a woman. Unfortunately, that woman was carefree, so Second Young Master Li wanted to follow her. Of course, the Li family could not agree, so this conflict arose.

    Bu Mo sighed and told Li Kuo the rumors outside the city.

    He persuaded helplessly, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry about Miss Zhao. Miss Zhao doesn¡¯t have you in her heart at all. She¡¯s been out of the city for a few days and didn¡¯t even think ofing into the city. She didn¡¯t even n to visit you.¡±

    Bu Mo felt indignant for his young master. At least his young master was worried about her and followed her out in the middle of the night and fell into the water for her. However, after Miss Zhao sent his young master back, she did note to see him once.

    It was really not worth it for Young Master to miss her.

    When Li Kuo heard this, he immediately retorted unhappily, ¡°Miss Zhao didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the first ce. It¡¯s my business to like her. Mother chased her away without a word and didn¡¯t even allow me to look for her. Is this right?¡±

    ...

    ¡°I just want to apologize to Miss Zhao. Why do all of you want to stop me? Father and Mother are, Big Brother is, and even you are.¡±

    Li Kuo was furious. It was true that he was attracted to her. It was also true that he liked Miss Zhao, and it was even more true that Miss Zhao did not like him. Could they not be friends if they did not like each other?

    With his family restraining him, Li Kuo was extremely depressed. However, there was nothing he could do. His family did not allow him to leave the Li family. How could he eat when he was so angry? Li Kuo felt that no one understood him. He was very frustrated and did not know what to do to get them to agree to let him out.

    Bu Mo replied awkwardly, ¡°Master, Madam, and Young Master are doing this for your own good¡­¡±

 Chapter 784 - 784 Rebellion

    784 Rebellion

    Li Kuo got even angrier. He pushed Bu Mo out and closed the door.

    Bu Mo was anxious. ¡°Young Master, you have to eat. What if you starve and hurt your body?¡±

    Li Kuo panted in anger. He didn¡¯t say anything he liked to hear. Eat, eat, eat. How could he eat? He was already so old, but he still couldn¡¯t leave the house. He didn¡¯t have any freedom at all. He wasn¡¯t as carefree and free as Miss Zhao. How could he still be in the mood to eat?

    He was furious.

    Li Kuoy on the couch gloomily and sulked. He thought to himself that if only he was good at martial arts and could fly away as easily as Su Xiaolu.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. All he felt was the weight of his body. It was impossible for him to fly away so lightly in this life.

    No, he couldn¡¯t give up like this.

    He had to find a way out.

    His parents made up their minds and the guards were very strict. Bu Mo, who had been apanying him, did not understand him at all. The more Li Kuo thought about it, the more depressed he became. His heart seemed to be blocked by something. He felt ufortable, but there was nothing he could do.

    Li Kuo¡¯s refusal to eat worried Master Li and Madam Chu.

    However, they were all unanimous in their decision that they could not let Li Kuo go out. Otherwise, he would fall deeper and deeper into distress. After this battle, Li Kuo would naturally slowly calm down.

    That Miss Zhao was not like their son at all.

    They had only known each other for a few days, but he had already done so much for her. If they understood each other better and liked each other, who knew what would happen?

    He couldn¡¯t see her. Definitely not.

    When Li Hai returned, the first thing the servant said was about Li Kuo.

    Li Hai¡¯s wife, Madam Yu, said gently to him, ¡°It¡¯s human nature for Father and Mother to be worried about Second Brother. Second Brother is stubborn. He has his own persistence when he grows up. It¡¯s human nature for him not to lower his head. Fortunately, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Li Hai smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him.¡±

    Madam Yu nodded. Recently, her parents-inw had been very hurt because of her brother-inw. However, they refused to agree to Li Kuo¡¯s decision, causing Li Kuo to be unwilling to listen to any of them.

    How could his body withstand it if he didn¡¯t eat or drink? As parents, whose heart wouldn¡¯t ache when they saw this?

    Actually, it was not wrong for Li Kuo to have his own stubbornness. It was not wrong for his parents to be worried about him. It was just that their thoughts were different. As Li Kuo¡¯s brother, Li Hai, he was the hope of the entire family. After all, Li Kuo had respected his brother since he was young. His brother¡¯s words could always convince him.

    When Li Hai went to see Li Kuo, Madam Chu and Patriarch Li were relieved.

    They quickly prepared some food and got Li Hai to bring it in.

    Li Hai knocked on the door and said calmly, ¡°Open the door. It¡¯s me.¡±

    When Li Kuo heard his brother¡¯s voice, he immediately opened the door.

    After Li Hai entered, he closed the door. The brothers looked at each other. Li Kuo said awkwardly, ¡°If Big Brother came to persuade me because of this, then Big Brother doesn¡¯t have to say anything. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Li Hai smiled and opened the food box. He ced the food out one by one and said slowly, ¡°Eat first. After eating, I¡¯ll allow you to go out.¡±

    Li Kuo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±

    His parents wouldn¡¯t allow it no matter what, and the servants were keeping a close eye on him. He thought that his eldest brother was also here to persuade him. He thought that his eldest brother would give many long speeches. He had already thought about it and refused topromise. He didn¡¯t expect his eldest brother to break the dam with just one sentence.

    Li Hai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s truer than a pearl. Eat quickly. You haven¡¯t starved since you were young. You haven¡¯t eaten for the past two days, you must be starving. You must be feeling unwell. Seriously, you still have to eat a little. How can you ruin your body like this?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what kind of woman is she? Father and Mother have chosen countless women for you, but I¡¯ve never seen you like them. What kind of woman can make you like this after only knowing her for a few days?¡±

    Li Hai picked up his bowl and chopsticks and set up the dishes. He ate with Li Kuo as he asked him.

    Li Kuo had an appetite. He would always believe his brother¡¯s words. His brother would not lie to him.

    After eating, he took a few bites before saying to Li Hai, ¡°Brother, Miss Zhao is very special. The first time I saw her was in a restaurant. She and many people from the Yang family¡¯s Escort Agency were drinking and eating meat together. They were especially apanying her. She¡¯s very good-looking. Her eyes are as bright as the stars. With just one look, I fell in love with her. It was love at first sight.¡±

    ¡°I immediately wanted to get to know her at all costs and drink and eat with her. Later, when she was about to leave, I felt that if I let her leave just like that, we probably wouldn¡¯t see each other for the rest of our lives. Therefore, I invited her to our house to stay temporarily. I asked her if she came to Changzhou for anything. I could help her find out. She probably saw that I was quite well off, so she agreed to my invitation.¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhao likes the smelly stones in the strangeke. That day, during the day, I brought her to look for them. She also knows medicine. When she pricked me, I couldn¡¯t smell the stench anymore. She even went into the water. She¡¯s especially good at swimming and can hold her breath for fifteen minutes. Later, when she came out, we went back. I couldn¡¯t sleep at night and saw her fly out of the courtyard. I couldn¡¯t control myself and followed her.¡±

    ¡°When I arrived at theke, it was cold and empty. However, my intuition told me that she was there, so I took a boat to the center of theke and waited for her toe out to give her a surprise. Then, the surface of theke turned upside down. Something stirred and I lost my bnce and fell in. It was also Miss Zhao who saved me. When I woke up and saw the snake, I was so frightened that I fainted again. I felt very ashamed. How could Miss Zhao be so good and powerful? Moreover, Miss Zhao has superpowers. On the way back, she even helped me clean up. Actually, I was awake at that time, but I didn¡¯t dare to open my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to calm down, but who knew that mother would actually make her leave? We haven¡¯t even said goodbye yet. Brother, it¡¯s true that I like Miss Zhao, but I also know that it¡¯s impossible between us. I just want to say goodbye to her in person now. Father and Mother didn¡¯t agree and said that it was all for my own good. I know that they¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll fall deeper, and I know it myself, but if I don¡¯t say goodbye, it¡¯ll be even harder for me to let go.¡±

    Li Kuo spat out all the sorrow he had been holding in for many days.

    Li Hai only listened quietly. He was a very good listener.

    After hearing this, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle Father and Mother. After dinner, I¡¯ll help you disguise yourself. You can leave the residence. I¡¯ll naturally help you do the other exnations.¡±

    Li Hai didn¡¯t say many pompous words to show that he understood. He used his actions without even exining anything else.

    Li Kuo was extremely touched. He put down his bowl and chopsticks and gave Li Hai a big hug.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really the best brother. No one understands me¡­¡±

    Li Kuo choked. If he wasn¡¯t already 20 years old, he would really cry out loud. At this moment, his mood was simr to a flood. What touched him the most was that his brother could withstand all the floods he released.

 Chapter 785 - 785 Let Him Go Personally

    785 Let Him Go Personally

    ¡°Alright, eat well first. You¡¯ll only have strength after filling your stomach. You can¡¯t fly, so you have to eat your fill before you have the strength to walk.¡±

    Li Hai patted his brother¡¯s back gently and said in a teasing tone.

    Li Kuo calmed down and his appetite was whetted. He had never starved before. Apart from being in a bad mood these two days, his hunger was also a factor.

    Now that his worries had been resolved, he naturally would not torture his organs.

    !!

    After eating and drinking his fill, Li Hai changed his clothes with him. After carefully dressing up, the two brothers looked 80% alike.

    Li Hai smiled and said, ¡°Go now. Open the door and leave. Don¡¯t talk to anyone or look at anyone. We look alike. As long as you walk fast enough, the servants won¡¯t dare to stop you just by looking at your clothes. However, if you pause any longer, you will definitely be exposed.¡±

    Li Kuo nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood.

    Before leaving, he hugged Li Hai again and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Li Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He only patted Li Kuo and waved his hand, signaling him to leave quickly.

    Everyone was staring at them now. If Li Kuo hesitated too much, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the door.

    Li Kuo also understood this, so he remembered Li Hai¡¯s instructions. He pushed open the door and walked out without saying a word or looking at any servants.

    He walked very quickly. Because of his clothes, the servants did not dare to stop him.

    The two brothers were about the same height and looked alike. If they deliberately dressed up like this, people would not be able to recognize them without taking a few more nces. Li Kuo walked quickly and did not give them a chance to take a few more nces.

    When Li Kuo left, the servants had yet to react.

    Madam Chu and the Li family¡¯s head were waiting for news.

    They asked the servants, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Eldest Young Master here yet?¡±

    The servant replied, ¡°Eldest Young Master left the Second Young Master¡¯s courtyard directly. He left in a hurry, as if it was an urgent matter.¡±

    Madam Chu muttered, ¡°What emergency can be more urgent than his brother?¡±

    Patriarch Li was deep in thought and did not interrupt.

    However, his son was indeed busy. Such a big family business depended on him.

    However, not long after, Bu Mo rushed in and said with a bitter expression, ¡°Master, Madam, Young Master has gone out¡­¡±

    Madam Chu was surprised. ¡°What?¡±

    Patriarch Li was also in disbelief. ¡°How did he get out? There were so many of you watching.¡±

    Bu Mo lowered his head. He didn¡¯t dare to say it because no one would have thought that such an impartial young master would do such a thing.

    Bu Mo didn¡¯t exin, but Madam Chu and Patriarch Li already knew because Li Hai hade in Li Kuo¡¯s clothes.

    Madam Chu took two steps forward and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you let your brother go?¡±

    Li Hai first bowed before exining, ¡°Father, mother, second brother has already had a knot in his heart because of Miss Zhao. Being unable to love is the biggest knot in his heart. Now that Miss Zhao has left, he can¡¯t even say goodbye. If you keep him like this, it will only make the knot in his heart worse.¡±

    ¡°That Miss Zhao likes strange stones. Recently, she¡¯s been living by the strangeke. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s obsessed with stones. Shees and goes freely. She might really leave one day. He might never see her again. Second brother didn¡¯t even say goodbye. Wouldn¡¯t he be thinking about it for the rest of his life? I let him go to fulfill his wish. He¡¯s not a child anymore. He understands everything.¡±

    Li Hai made sense. His words made Madam Chu and the Li family head clear.

    Madam Chu looked enlightened. ¡°I was too nervous and didn¡¯t think about this.¡±

    Master Li sighed. ¡°Who is that Miss Zhao? Let¡¯s investigateter.¡±

    In fact, in their opinion, Su Xiaolu was a person from the martial world. She was straight forward and loyal. She was not as restrained as ordinary women and was also good-looking. Apart from that, she was just that. However, for some reason, their son, Li Kuo, liked her very much.

    They wondered what he liked about her.

    Li Kuo felt that she was carefree, unrestrained, and free. They thought that she had no manners and did not know the rules.

    Li Hai nodded. It was not a big deal to investigate. How many people in the martial world could he meet in his life?

    However, he also knew Li Kuo¡¯s personality.

    In the future, when they met, they could look in this direction. They had to get along well.

    ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ll go back first. Don¡¯t worry about Second Brother. He¡¯s just saying goodbye. He¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±

    Li Hai gently retreated.

    Madam Chu looked at Bu Mo and said calmly, ¡°Bu Mo, you can leave too. It¡¯s not your fault. Just take good care of Second Young Master when hees back.¡±

    Bu Mo nodded. It was good that this matter was resolved.

    Speaking of which, Eldest Young Master was still the best. Master and Madam listened to him.

    ¡ª-

    Li Kuo rode out of the city and went straight to the strangeke.

    It was cold, but he felt hot.

    From a distance, he could see a person, but there was also something dark.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of livestock it was, but Miss Zhao was still so unruly. She ate happily, whether it was roasted rabbit or roasted chicken.

    Hearing the sound of horse hooves, Su Xiaolu looked over and realized that it was Li Kuo. She eximed.

    It was already mid-September. It had been ten days since she left Changzhou City. She didn¡¯t expect Li Kuo to look for her again.

    When the horse was close, Su Xiaolu smiled and waved. ¡°Young Master Li, why are you here? Do you want to eat roasted rabbit?¡±

    Li Kuo dismounted and walked towards Su Xiaolu. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He smiled politely and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, I¡¯m sorry. My mother was worried and made things difficult for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head indifferently. ¡°Young Master Li, you¡¯re too polite. Your mother cares about you very much, and she did not make things difficult for me. I was very happy to stay in the Li Residence.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt that Li Kuo was a little strange. This was not a big deal. There was no need toe specially.

    ...

    However, Li Kuoing personally meant that he really treated her as a friend. Su Xiaolu was still very happy.

    She stretched out her rabbit leg. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was very carefree, Li Kuo felt embarrassed if he said anything else, so he did not say anything else. He took it and sat down against the fire.

    Looking at this livestock that looked like a dog but not really, Li Kuo asked curiously, ¡°Miss Zhao, what kind of livestock is this? Why do I feel that I don¡¯t know it? Why is it so ck? If it¡¯s a dog, it¡¯s very difficult to find such a pure ck color. It looks like its limbs are thick and long. It should be able to grow very big.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp looked at Li Kuo and tilted its head.

    Su Xiaolu heard Mantis Shrimp¡¯s childish voice in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, this person is so rude. How can he call me livestock? I¡¯m clearly a divine beast. If he calls me that, it makes me look cheap!¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was very unhappy. It didn¡¯t want to look at Li Kuo or talk to him.

    Su Xiaolu touched Mantis Shrimp and said to Li Kuo with a smile, ¡°His name is Mantis Shrimp. He¡¯s my closest friend.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s introduction was enough to let Li Kuo know that she valued Mantis Shrimp very much.

    Mantis Shrimp was instantly happy.

    ...

 Chapter 786 It Was A Pleasure To Meet You

    Chapter 786 It Was A Pleasure To Meet You

    Li Kuo watched Mantis Shrimp and Su Xiaolu interact with envy.

    He pursed his lips and said softly, "Miss Zhao, you''re really very good. I''ve never seen a woman like you."

    Li Kuo looked at Su Xiaolu with admiration in his eyes. He had really never seen such a woman and would never see her again.

    Perhaps his admiration was too obvious, Su Xiaolu understood a little. She smiled at Li Kuo, then looked at the strangeke in the distance and said, "Young Master Li, that''s because the secr world has too many rules for women. If men and women were equal, women like me would be everywhere."

    "Whether it''s me or other women, we''re all unique. Everyone is a shining star."

    Su Xiaolu felt that Li Kuo''s impression of her was too inexplicable. In her opinion, Li Kuo was a simple, bright, and warm man who had been in hisfortable world for too long and had not stepped into the outside world.

    Su Xiaolu had traveled with her Masters and had studied martial arts for many years. Her two Masters were free and unrestrained people. If she followed them, her personality would naturally be more and more like theirs.

    She must be different from other women. Li Kuo was just attracted to that.

    After she left Changzhou, in time, she would also be forgotten by Li Kuo.

    Su Xiaolu said it openly. Li Kuo was touched. He smiled and echoed, "Miss Zhao is right."

    Miss Zhao really had no feelings for him at all, so she would not blush or be nervous.

    Li Kuo sighed secretly. The girl had no intentions, and he was helpless. Why should he bother her again?

    "Miss Zhao, when will you leave Changzhou?"

    Li Kuo asked.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. "Soon. Around October."

    By October, she should have explored most of the stones in the strangeke.

    "Li Kuo wishes you a safe journey."

    Li Kuo pretended to smile carefreely.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. "Then I also wish Young Master Li a smooth journey in the future."

    Li Kuo smiled and nodded. He stood up. "Miss Zhao, it was a pleasure to meet you. Goodbye."

    After saying goodbye, the weight in his heart was finally lifted. He did not know if he would have the chance to see Su Xiaolu again in this life, but he knew that he was finally not so ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled and said goodbye. Watching Li Kuo turn around and leave, Su Xiaolu continued to focus on eating the rabbit leg.

    "The weather is going to turn cold. Otherwise, I really want to enter the foreignnd."

    Su Xiaolu said to Mantis Shrimp.

    "Xiaolu, where should we go next?"

    Mantis Shrimp looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and said, "To Suzhou."

    It was not far from Changzhou. Since they had no fixed destination, they would walk around.

    Su Xiaolu finished the meat. She wiped her hands clean and picked up Mantis Shrimp. She examined him and asked, "Mantis Shrimp, can you swim?"

    Mantis Shrimp: "¡­"

    It was really difficult. He said weakly, "Xiaolu, I''m still a baby."

    Su Xiaolu rubbed his head. "Hmph, you clearly said that you''re no longer an infant. That strangeke stinks. I go there every day for you."

    Mantis Shrimp was silent.

    In the next half a month, Mantis Shrimp also went into the water. He found the interface stones and carried them all ashore. Then, he waited for Su Xiaolu to put the stones into the Space.

    Just as she had expected, in early October, the stones in theke had been explored. Su Xiaolu also brought Mantis Shrimp into Changzhou City. After sending some information with her identity token, she left with Mantis Shrimp.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu left, the news was sent to the Li Residence.

    Li Kuo felt a little empty when he heard the news, but in the end, he only smiled bitterly.

    After saying goodbye and returning that day, Li Kuo chatted with Li Hai for a long time.

    After saying a lot, Li Kuo asked Li Hai, "Brother, do you think I can travel around like Miss Zhao?"

    Li Hai only smiled faintly and replied calmly, "Second brother, you only see the surface of the martial world. Do you know the bandit-killing hero, the Yang family''s Escort Agency, who came to the city and caused amotion? Actually, things aren''t that simple. The people from the Yang family''s Escort Agency said that Miss Zhao''s martial arts skills are extraordinary. Even if she faced those bandits alone, she could retreat unscathed."

    "In this world, martial arts are the most indispensable. If there''s a chance, I''ll let you obtain benefits. However, don''t mess around now. You''ve grown up. You didn''t rebel in the past. Give up on this thought now."

    Li Hai''s seemingly joking words dispelled Li Kuo''s thoughts.

    Big Brother was right. Traveling the world was not suitable for him. Miss Zhao was destined to be the moon hanging high in the sky. She was in the sky, and he was in the human world. He could only look up to her, but they could not travel side by side.

    However, who knew the trajectory of the world? Perhaps one day, he, the human, would also be a star in the sky.

    Li Kuo looked at Bu Mo and instructed calmly, "You said that Miss Zhao went to buy snacks in the end. From now on, go to that shop every day to see if there''s anything new. Buy it for me to try."

    Bu Mo moved his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he agreed obediently. "Okay, Young Master."

    Bu Mo thought to himself that it would be a while before his young master forgot about Miss Zhao. It was already very good that he only wanted to eat some preserved fruits and did not go on a hunger strike for Miss Zhao.

    Forgetting always took a little time.

    ¡ª-

    When she was traveling, Su Xiaolu put Mantis Shrimp into her space.

    Although it was called traveling, it was actually not. She just rode slowly.

    On the way, she walked for more than half a month before arriving at Suzhou.

    She found an inn to stay in Suzhou. Suzhou was also very prosperous. After Su Xiaolu stayed for two days, she fell in love with Suzhou. She bought some things in Suzhou and wrote a letter saying that she would not go back for the new year this year. She found an Escort Agency to send the things away. Su Xiaolu went straight to a temple in Suzhou.

    Hongyue Monastery was also an old friend of her Master''s. The abbot was already very old and warmly weed Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu stayed in the temple, ate vegetarian food, and practiced her swordsmanship.

    The monks'' staff techniques were also very special. Su Xiaolu would watch them when they were practicing together.

    After watching for a few days, Su Xiaolu could also see some tricks. Their staff techniques would be weaker when separated, but as long as more than two disciples werepatible andplemented each other, it would be different. Therefore, the disciples practiced together in pairs,plementing each other.

    "Su girl, you''ve been watching for so long. Are you interested inpeting with our disciples?" The old abbot smiled kindly. His white beard reached his chest. He stroked his beard with anticipation.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. "Alright, I have the same intention. Senior Brothers, please enlighten me."

    "Hahaha, they can''t be your Senior Brothers. In terms of seniority, many disciples have to call you Auntie. Divine doctor Wu only has you as his disciple, but I''m different," the old abbot said with a smile.

 Chapter 787 - 787 Prayer

    787 Prayer

    Su Xiaolu was a little embarrassed to see that many monks were older than her, but after that, she boasted with cupped fists, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be ashamed to be called Aunt.¡±

    The old abbot nodded happily and raised his hand.

    Two monks stepped forward, bowed respectfully, and picked up sticks.

    Su Xiaolu also took a stick and thepetition began.

    !!

    As the number one disciple of Gui You, Su Xiaolu naturally could not underestimate her.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword techniques were ever-changing, and the monks¡¯ staff techniques were also superb. Their tacit cooperation was almost engraved in their bones.

    Su Xiaolu was very energetic. From the initial test to counterattack to parrying, it was only in this short moment.

    The old abbot watched with relish and nodded repeatedly.

    The other monks and disciples were also watching seriously. Everyone slowly practiced in their hearts. If it was their fellow disciples who went on stage, how long could theyst?

    How could their staff techniques be changed?

    Su Xiaolu hit the two monks¡¯ wrists with her stick. Their sticks fell to the ground. Su Xiaolu retracted her hand and smiled humbly and proudly. ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Su, we also want to challenge you.¡±

    Another pair of monks stood forward. They did not want to miss such a goodbat opportunity at all.

    Su Xiaolu smiled generously and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    After today¡¯spetition, everyone had a good time.

    Su Xiaolu was also very happy. She ate two more bowls of vegetarian food at night. Unfortunately, Buddhists did not eat meat.

    However, Su Xiaolu wanted to eat meat, so after eating the vegetarian meal, she went out to eat.

    She took Mantis Shrimp and ate a roasted chicken before going back to sleep.

    In the morning, the entire Buddhist Sect was filled with the sound of wooden fish and sutra chanting.

    Su Xiaolu walked around and walked into a hall. She saw two women kneeling on the praying mat and chanting with their palms pressed together. As they were too engrossed, they did not notice when Su Xiaolu entered.

    Su Xiaolu stood still and listened quietly.

    The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked as she repeatedly muttered, ¡°Buddha is merciful. Please bless my hubby to personally catch that demon who dug out hearts and ate organs to avenge our daughter and eliminate evil for the people! I know that Hongyue Monastery is the most effective. Please open your eyes and save the people.¡±

    The woman repeated her prayers many times. Then, she kowtowed a few more times sincerely and finally got up to leave.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu, the woman left in a hurry without any emotions.

    Su Xiaolu watched from the hall for a while before others came in to pray.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and left.

    Su Xiaolu observed and realized that manymoners who came to pray had said the same thing. Hongyue Monastery was the most effective.

    During lunch, Su Xiaolu asked the old abbot, ¡°Abbot, is Hongyue Monastery very effective?¡±

    The old abbot smiled until his eyebrows curved. He teased very kindly, ¡°Why is Su girl asking this? Are you going to make a wish too?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I just heard many people who pray say that your temple is the most effective. Why would they say that? I guess your temple must be famous.¡±

    The old abbot smiled happily and said, ¡°Your guess is right. Our temple is quite famous. Some difficult andplicated illnesses are noted down by the temple when amoneres to pray many times. The Disciples will go down the mountain to investigate and help solve them as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Abbot, have you had anything to resolve recently? I want to help.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately said. She found it quite interesting. Anyway, she had nothing to do.

    The old abbot said happily, ¡°Alright, recently, there has been a case of hearts being dug out and lungs being eaten in Suzhou City. There are witnesses who say that the fox-faced demon they saw was very terrifying. He was agile and difficult to catch. Once you are scratched by his w, you would even be poisoned to death. That demon is extremely strong. After the crimes, he would quickly disappear without a trace. In just three days, he killed three women. Every time, he would leave a mark on the door of the woman he wanted to harm in advance. Even if he was surrounded, he could escape. It¡¯s said that he is made of iron. Themoners feel uneasy, so many people came to pray.¡±

    After the old abbot finished speaking, he looked at Su Xiaolu with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to send a disciple down to assist the government in investigating the case. That should be a person with superpowers or a demon from a foreignnd. He¡¯s strong, which is why it¡¯s difficult for the government to catch him. If we have your help, we¡¯ll definitely be more confident.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m also curious about what¡¯smitting murder. No matter where it came from, it¡¯s naturally not right to harm human lives like this.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was a little solemn. She thought of the Spirit Snake she had killed in the strangeke in Changzhou. Spirit Snakes had alsoe from a foreignnd. Now that something strange had happened in Suzhou, and it was a murder case, would it happen elsewhere?

    There was a high chance that there were, and there were many of them.

    The old abbot smiled slightly. ¡°Go, go.¡±

    Now that there were changes everywhere, those in Daoist sects who were capable should shine. Ordinary people were very weak in front of fiendish demons and did not have the ability to resist.

    If they let it go and encouraged the fiendish demons, there would be a day when it would backfire on them.

    In the afternoon, Su Xiaolu went down the mountain with the two monks.

    Among these two brothers, one was called Fa Yin and the other was called Fa Le. ording to their seniority, the two of them were Su Xiaolu¡¯s Juniors, so although they were old, they still had to call Su Xiaolu Aunt.

    After entering the city, Fa Yin and Fa Le brought Su Xiaolu straight to the door of arge family. This residence was already heavily guarded. The people entering and leaving were all from the residence.

    Fa Yin and Fa Le revealed their identities. The person protecting the Qiu Residence was called Jiang Zhengjun. He was a general and said with a serious expression, ¡°Masters, pleasee in. However, in order to prevent a demon from impersonating humans, please let my people verify your identity first.¡±

    Fa Yin and Fa Le nodded in understanding. They looked at Su Xiaolu and Fa Yin said, ¡°Aunt, you can do it, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    They entered the Fa Le and went to check their bodies.

    Several old grannies examined Su Xiaolu very carefully.

    Su Xiaolu was not shy. They were all women. She had what they had. This was just their job.

    After checking that there was nothing wrong with her body, she was allowed to really enter the Qiu Residence and go to Miss Qiu Ran¡¯s courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the deep w mark gully in the courtyard and said, ¡°Is this the mark of that demon?¡±

    Fa Yin and Fa Le nodded. Fa Le said, ¡°Yes, this is the mark. The first woman who died didn¡¯t have a mark. The second one had a mark, but at that time, no matter how much they thought about it, it wasn¡¯t until the third one, which was the previous one, that they connected this case together. Miss Qiu Ran is the fourth target.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Qiu?¡± Su Xiaolu asked again.

    ...

    Fa Le and Fa Yin pointed inside.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly. They knew that their daughter was being targeted. Even with the protection of the army, Old Master Qiu still let his daughter stay in the original courtyard. This was very strange.

 Chapter 788 - 788 The Most Dangerous Place Is Not Safe

    788 The Most Dangerous ce Is Not Safe

    ¡°Aunt, Old Master Qiu asked for this. He said that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce,¡± Fa Le said as if he knew Su Xiaolu¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was skeptical.

    ¡°If Aunt wants to see Miss Qiu, it¡¯s fine. Miss Qiu will cooperate with us.¡± Fa Yin looked at Su Xiaolu for her opinion.

    When Su Xiaolu heard that they could still meet, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet if we can. Everyone thinks from different perspectives. We might discover something different if we ask.¡±

    Miss Qiu Ran was in the inner room. There were more than a dozen maidservants standing silently in two rows.

    Su Xiaolu, Fa Yin, and the others first checked the outer room. They checked carefully and looked everywhere. The entire room was clean. Apart from the marks on the door, there were no traces anywhere else.

    After entering the inner room, Miss Qiu Ran sat behind the curtain and couldn¡¯t be seen through the screen.

    Fa Le exined in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, this is because Miss Qiu has seen too many people. Old Master Qiu is worried that someone will offend her, so he arranged this.¡±

    This allowed the people who came to investigate the case to ask Qiu Ran some questions and not be rude to her. After all, she was an unmarried girl and most of the people investigating the case were men. It would not be good for word to spread.

    Su Xiaolu nodded in understanding and they sat down on the other side of the screen.

    Su Xiaolu asked, ¡°Miss Qiu, is there really nothing abnormal about your life in the past two days? For example, have you ever gone out somewhere or taken a few more nces at anyone? Even if it¡¯s women, have you ever had any contact or eye contact with them.¡±

    Why did he eat the hearts, livers, and lungs of beautiful women and specially target those with good family backgrounds?

    Could it be that those with a good family background would have more delicate organs?

    No, even if they were more delicate, it was just theyer of skin on the outside. Inside, it was only divided into healthy or unhealthy.

    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t been out for the past two or three days. I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I¡ªI don¡¯t know why I was chosen.¡±

    Qiu Ran replied quickly. She had said these words countless times. Ever since she was marked yesterday and reported it to the officials, she had been repeating them non-stop.

    She did not go out. Her activity was restricted in the courtyard. This was where she spent her time. She dressed up, changed her clothes, ate, washed up, and slept here. She also embroidered, ced flowers, yed the zither, and wrote.

    Even the poems and half-finished embroidery had been checked.

    But after checking, no one had a clue.

    Su Xiaolu and the others asked, but they had no clue.

    The room had already been checked, but they did not find anything unusual.

    Fa Yin sighed and said, ¡°Looks like we can only guard her strictly. If we can¡¯t find any clues, we can only set up a trap and wait for that demon to throw himself into the. He has chosen her. As long as he dares toe, we¡¯ll do our best to capture him.¡±

    With such an official residence and their abilities, they would definitely be able to catch him.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. This was the stupidest but only method at the moment.

    As the sky gradually darkened, everyone became vignt.

    The Qiu Residence was filled with lights, illuminating the entire residence. Miss Qiu Ran¡¯s pavilion was already surroundedyer byyer with people, and there were many experts lurking in the dark.

    Su Xiaolu was also observing.

    As midnight approached, a shrill scream suddenly sounded. Everyone heard it and their hearts trembled.

    Su Xiaolu was the first to jump over and head towards the source of the sound.

    Behind her, others followed.

    When she reached the top of the courtyard, she saw a figure fly out. Under the light, it was a fox-faced man with a sharp mouth and a monkey¡¯s face. He had ck ws on both hands and was dripping blood. His mouth was filled with blood and he was holding a lump in his hand. He stuffed it into his mouth. His figure was dozens of feet tall, fast and anxious.

    Su Xiaolu flew after it. With a flick of her finger, countless water droplets hit the demon.

    After hitting it, the demon fell and disappeared under Su Xiaolu¡¯s watch.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. He actually had superpowers.

    She didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She directly released her water-element superpower, and countless water currents wrapped around this narrow alley. As long as there was someone, there would definitely be a shape, but there was nothing. It was empty.

    After that demon became invisible, no one knew where it had fled to.

    ¡°Aunt, how is it?¡±

    Fa Yin and Fa Le rushed over and asked anxiously.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°He ran away. He can be invisible.¡±

    Upon hearing that demons could be invisible, everyone frowned even more.

    However, at this moment, they still had one thing to figure out. Why was Miss Qiu Ran, whom they had protectedyer byyer, screaming from other courtyards?

    Actually, the answer was already obvious.

    However, they still wanted to see if the person who was killed was really Qiu Ran.

    When they returned to the Qiu Residence, a woman was crying her heart out. The simple and elegant courtyard was also filled with the smell of blood.

    A white cloth covered the corpse.

    Old Master Qiu also sat at the side dispiritedly and shed tears.

    It was obvious that the corpse on the ground was the real Qiu Ran.

    Madam Qiu was immersed in sorrow and cried her heart out.

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned and asked, ¡°Old Master Qiu, if this is the real Miss Qiu, then who was the person we were protecting?¡±

    Old Master Qiu was dejected, as if all his energy had been sucked out. He replied sadly, ¡°It¡¯s one of Ranran¡¯s maidservants. How could he recognize her? Ranran was clearly disguised. How could this happen?¡±

    Old Master Qiu couldn¡¯t understand how it went wrong.

    Apart from him, his wife, and the maidservant, no one knew about the swapping of real and fake daughters. They had done it wlessly, so how could the demon differentiate between them?

    ¡°Old Master Qiu, the matter has already happened. My condolences. Madam, please tell us what you witnessed and help us catch the demon as soon as possible.¡±

    ...

    Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s expression was solemn. Today, they had let the demon escape without even fighting it. Now that he had seeded, the demon would continue to harm people. As long as they did not catch it, the murders would not stop.

    As for Madam Qiu, she should have seen it with her own eyes this time. She might know how the demons came about.

    Old Master Qiu looked at his grieving wife and finally said in pain, ¡°Everyone, please leave. That demon is very capable. My wife is old and probably didn¡¯t see it clearly and can¡¯t help you. Instead of wasting time here, why don¡¯t you investigate whose daughter is marked next?¡±

    He had failed to protect his daughter and suffered a huge blow. His daughter was already gone, and his wife was in pain now. What was the point of saying anything else?

    As for whether other women would be in danger, it had nothing to do with him. Capturing the demon was the government¡¯s business.

    ¡°Leave, leave. All of you, leave. Why couldn¡¯t you protect my daughter? Why did youe sote¡ª¡± Madam Qiu suddenly roared angrily. Tears and snot flowed down her face. At this moment, she had no image. The pain of losing her daughter was too heavy for her to withstand, so she vented her resentment. She med them foring toote.

 Chapter 789 - 789 Most Suspicious

    789 Most Suspicious

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned. He didn¡¯t argue with Madam Qiu. Instead, he endured it and waved his hand to order, ¡°Carry her away.¡±

    Qiu Ran¡¯s corpse naturally had to be carried away for the autopsy.

    Madam Qiu threw herself at them and stopped them. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to take my daughter away. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Under the tug, the white cloth was pulled off. Su Xiaolu saw that beautiful faded face. It was the real Qiu Ran. Her eyes were still wide open, and there was still fear and disbelief on her face.

    Her mouth was also wide open. The entire piece of her clothes was gone below her chest. Her chest sank, and it was empty inside.

    Perhaps sensing her daughter¡¯s broken body, Madam Qiu cried in pain and fainted.

    Seeing that Madam Qiu was unconscious, Jiang Zhengjun waved his hand and asked his subordinates to take Qiu Ran¡¯s corpse away.

    Old Master Qiu stopped them again. He said in a pained tone, ¡°Everyone, my daughter has already died. That demon¡¯s method of killing is cruel and disorderly. He ate her organs. What were their corpses like previously? My daughter is about the same. Don¡¯t let my daughter suffer anymore. Let her rest in peace.¡±

    ¡°Instead of wasting time on my daughter, it¡¯s better to investigate who the demon¡¯s next target is. I definitely won¡¯t let you take my daughter away.¡±

    Old Master Qiu was pained but determined. His daughter was already like this. Now that things hade to this, it was useless to say anything else. His heart would ache even more if he let these people move around his daughter¡¯s corpse.

    Old Master Qiu did not cooperate. Jiang Zhengjun frowned. He was furious. His already bad mood became even worse at this moment. Old Master Qiu did not cooperate with his arrangements at all. On the surface, he said that he would cooperate, but he was actually secretly plotting.

    Jiang Zhengjun said angrily, ¡°Old Master Qiu, if you had listened to my arrangements today, this tragedy might not have happened tonight.¡±

    They protected Qiu Ran, who was disguised as a maidservant,yer byyer. They were more than ten levels vignt inside and outside the courtyard. In the end, the real Qiu Ran only had Madam Qiu apanying her. She didn¡¯t even have a maidservant. They were useless and couldn¡¯t help her. They were really angry.

    Now that they were going to perform an autopsy, Old Master Qiu and Madam Qiu were still trying their best to stop them. This was undoubtedly suffocating and ufortable.

    ¡°Whatever you say. My daughter has already died. It¡¯s useless to say anything now. My daughter is dead. I just want her to rest in peace as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±

    Old Master Qiu was disheartened and was not in the mood to argue. What was the use of saying that? She was already gone.

    As for whether that demon could be captured or not, it had nothing to do with him who he wanted to harm in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun gritted his teeth and waved his hand to give the order to leave.

    Su Xiaolu, Fa Yin, and Fa Le also left.

    The entire city was on guard, and many troops were added to patrol and search.

    Firstly, it was to search the hiding ce of the demons. Secondly, it was to search who the demons¡¯ next target was.

    Wasn¡¯t he arrogant? Then they would protect the victims ording to the signs he gave.

    Su Xiaolu had fought the demon head-on. After Jiang Zhengjun settled his subordinates down, he asked her, ¡°Miss, did you see the appearance of the demon clearly?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°He¡¯s about seven to eight feet tall and has a sharp mouth and a fox face. He doesn¡¯t look human. He has special abilities that allow him to be invisible.¡±

    Hearing that demons could be invisible, Jiang Zhengjun frowned.

    Seeing that he was deep in thought, Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Jiang, do you have any leads?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned and said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s someone who can turn invisible in Suzhou City recently, but she¡¯s a girl. However, we searched the entire Suzhou City during the day, but there¡¯s no sign of this demon. Therefore, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the demon was in human form during the day.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun had his suspicions. He didn¡¯t want to dy and immediately stood up to ask.

    Su Xiaolu, Fa Yin, and Fa Le looked at each other and immediately followed.

    Jiang Zhengjun brought them to an Escort Agency called Humen Escort Agency.

    Jiang Zhengjun was the first to walk in. Soon, the manager of the Escort Agency came out to wee him with a smile and asked him, ¡°Lord Jiang, why are you here?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at the busy people in the Escort Agency and said calmly, ¡°I heard that your Escort Agency has obtained a fierce general with advanced martial arts and powerful abilities. It¡¯s said that she can turn invisible. Let here out and receive questioning.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ May I ask why? Miss Bai of our Escort Agency doesn¡¯t have a good temper. If we rashly disturb Miss Bai, she will lose her temper.¡±

    The manager smiled apologetically and tested again.

    Miss Bai Xu did have a strange temper. The girl was capable, so it was fine if she had a temper. It was fine as long as she could work for the Escort Agency. He was the boss. As a manager, he naturally knew everyone in the Escort Agency and respected them.

    As long as she couldplete her missions, her temper would be fine.

    ¡°It involves the demon heart excavation case in the past few days. Is this answer enough?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun looked serious.

    The manager also looked serious when he heard that. He nodded. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    With that, he quickly turned around to call for her.

    Su Xiaolu had interacted with people from the Escort Agency before. She knew that the strength of the Escort Agency was very important.

    This person that the Humen Escort Agency valued so much meant that she was very strong in the Escort Agency, let alone someone with superpowers.

    The manager of the Humen Escort Agency did not make them wait long. Fifteen minutester, the manager came with a woman dressed in tight clothes.

    Su Xiaolu and Bai Xu were slightly surprised to see each other.

    However, it only took a moment for them to return to normal, as if they had never seen each other before.

    ¡°Is it her?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Bai Xu and frowned. It was a woman. She was thin and not tall. This had nothing to do with the burly demon, but he could smell blood from this woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bai Xu. Greetings, Lord Jiang.¡±

    Bai Xu cupped his hands and reported his name.

    Jiang Zhengjun sized up Bai Xu and said, ¡°You have the ability to be invisible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Xu admitted it.

    ¡°Why do you have the smell of blood on your body? Do you often drink blood?¡±

    ...

    Jiang Zhengjun narrowed his eyes.

    Bai Xu frowned. In the end, she nodded. ¡°I often eat raw meat. Everyone in the Escort Agency knows.¡±

    She could directly extract strength from food and did not need to do extraction like Su Xiaolu. This was her unique ability. She ate raw meat every day and the people from the Escort Agency had naturally seen it before. She did not hide it. If she wanted to establish herself in the Escort Agency, she had to make others respect and fear her.

    Although she was a woman, no one in the Escort Agency treated her as a woman. The escort leader had said that no woman was like her, so in their eyes, she was a brother, not a woman.

    ¡°Miss, pleasee with us. That demon who dug out hearts is also bloodthirsty and can also turn invisible. Coincidentally, you also have this ability. Although we haven¡¯t found any evidence yet, you are already a major suspect. Please cooperate. When we investigate and clear your name, we will definitely let you go and apologize.¡± Jiang Zhengjun looked at Bai Xu solemnly. Regardless of whether it was Bai Xu or not, she was still a suspect.

 Chapter 790 - 790 Next Target

    790 Next Target

    As long as they were suspects, they had to be taken away and guarded strictly.

    They had made no progress at the moment, and the people were in a panic. Now that they finally had a suspect, they naturally could not let her go.

    Bai Xu frowned.

    The manager of the Humen Escort Agency was unhappy when he heard that. He immediately said, ¡°Our Miss Bai Xu has always been in the Escort Agency and has never left. When she eats raw meat, she buys chickens, ducks, and animals. Besides, everyone who has seen that demon said that the demon is tall and strong. This doesn¡¯t match Miss Bai Xu no matter what.¡±

    !!

    Jiang Zhengjun immediately reprimanded, ¡°She has never left? Could it be that some of you are eating and sleeping with Miss Bai Xu? There are people with her 24 hours a day? And since we¡¯re after a demon, it¡¯s not impossible for her to change her gender. We¡¯re not going to convict her. We¡¯re just moving Miss Bai Xu to a secure ce. We¡¯ll naturally let her back after we verify it.¡±

    The manager of the Humen Escort Agency gritted his teeth. He had no way to refute these words. He looked at Bai Xu helplessly and said, ¡°Miss Bai, we believe you. If you¡¯re unwilling, our Humen Escort Agency will naturally protect you.¡±

    As the manager, he had to protect everyone in the Escort Agency, but for the sake of everyone, he had to let Bai Xu make the choice.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bai Xu. She knew too little about Bai Xu, but ording to her previous understanding, Bai Xu should not be so obedient. She would naturally fall out with him.

    However, to Su Xiaolu¡¯s surprise, Bai Xu only said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with them. That insolent murderer won¡¯t stop so quickly. I¡¯ll be able to prove my innocence if I go. This won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Bai Xu did not re up. She was very cooperative.

    She decided to cooperate and not make a fuss. The manager of the Humen Escort Agency was deeply gratified, but he also wanted to let people know that the people from their Escort Agency were not easy to bully. Hence, the manager said to Jiang Zhengjun coldly, ¡°Miss Bai Xu is kind-hearted to cooperate with you in your investigation. Our Humen Escort Agency can also cooperate, but once a new case appears, you have to let her go.¡±

    Bai Xu was cooperative and sensible. She was a very good partner of the Escort Agency and they would not abandon her.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Bai Xu and nodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not her, we¡¯ll naturally let her go.¡±

    He took Bai Xu away because she was suspicious, but if it was not her, it would be useless to arrest her.

    ¡°Uncle Niu, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled at the manager. Niu Yan was in his thirties. As the manager of the Escort Agency, he had read many books and was a High Schr. He was in charge of a series of matters in the Escort Agency. He was strict when it came to serious matters and was usually very gentle.

    She wandered around and finally decided to settle down here. Part of the reason she joined the Humen Escort Agency was because of Niu Yan. She felt the care of an elder from him.

    In the past few months, her heart had calmed down and she had figured out many things that she couldn¡¯t understand in the past. In the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have spoken so calmly and agreed to this today, but now, she could do it.

    Su Xiaolu was also surprised by her change. Bai Xu was in a good mood. She followed Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s men to the side.

    Jiang Zhengjun brought Bai Xu away. The people from the Escort Agency stopped what they were doing and followed him out.

    ¡°Miss Bai, we¡¯ll pick you up in a few days.¡±

    Looking at Bai Xu, a few people spoke.

    Bai Xu smiled and waved her hand in agreement. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bai Xu. Bai Xu had really changed a lot. The hostility in her body had disappeared.

    Bai Xu was calm. She did not avoid her special ability and was not afraid of being suspected.

    Fa Le asked Su Xiaolu softly, ¡°Aunt, do you think it¡¯s her?¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head without hesitation. ¡°No.¡±

    She did not know much about Bai Xu, but at this moment, her intuition told her that Bai Xu was not the murderer.

    Fa Le sighed.

    Fa Yin also said helplessly in a low voice, ¡°If it¡¯s not her, then someone else will be in danger.¡±

    Bai Xu nced sideways at Su Xiaolu and suddenly asked, ¡°If you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m not the murderer, can I help you catch the murderer?¡±

    Bai Xu looked at the two bald monks beside Su Xiaolu and thought that every time she saw Su Xiaolu, the people around her were different. It was really strange for them to call her aunt.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Bai Xu. This girl¡¯s eyes were magnanimous and she did not look guilty at all. She was also a capable girl. Jiang Zhengjun nodded and said, ¡°I would be very grateful to have your help.¡±

    Bai Xu nodded slightly and did not say anything else.

    Jiang Zhengjun brought Bai Xu back to the office and found a maidservant to follow her closely. Then, he continued to investigate any abnormalities in the city.

    From the time Miss Qiu Ran had an identst night, to the search of the city, to finding Bai Xu, the sky was already bright. No one could sleep the entire night.

    Su Xiaolu also brought Fa Yin and Fa Le around.

    When they went to an inn for lunch at noon, they heard the customers talking about the demon.

    ¡°The person who¡¯s targeted this time is actually Minister Zhang, who¡¯s rich and powerful. He has two unmarried daughters. How unlucky.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the demon specializes in choosing the daughters of rich families to eat. At this moment, poor people like us are extremely lucky.¡±

    ¡°The government has sent so many people to protect those two daughters. They should be able to catch them this time. Old Master Qiu made a mistakest night. They can only me themselves for causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°I still hope that they can catch him quickly. The rich are all smart. If it¡¯s hard for them to catch it, ordinary people like us will be the ones to suffer.¡±

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Aunt, a new target has appeared. Let¡¯s go back after eating,¡± Fa Yin said to Su Xiaolu.

    There were new targets. It was time for them to understand, deploy, and participate in the protection.

    This time, they must not let anything happen again.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. The three of them ate faster.

    After eating, the three of them returned to the government office and then went to the Zhang family¡¯s house. Minister Zhang¡¯s daughters were called Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu. One was 15 and the other was 13. The two sisters lived in the same courtyard. The w mark left by the demon was at the entrance of the courtyard. For now no one could guess which girl had been chosen.

    Because they didn¡¯t know, Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu were both in danger. The older sister, Zhang Xuerou, could still barely maintain herposure. She didn¡¯t cry, but her face was pale. The younger sister, Zhang Xueyu, couldn¡¯t help but tremble and cry because she was too afraid.

    When Su Xiaolu and the others arrived, Jiang Zhengjun had already brought people to check. He frowned.

    Minister Zhang looked terrified. Madam Zhang wiped her tears worriedly and looked at Jiang Zhengjun with hope. ¡°Lord Jiang, we will definitely cooperate well. Please do your best to protect my two daughters.¡±

    She had raised them painstakingly and carried them for ten months before giving birth. Now that they were targeted by a demon, her heart was broken. How did her two beautiful daughters catch the eye of that demon? Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached as tears fell like rain.

 Chapter 791 - 791 Layers of Deployments

    791 Layers of Deployments

    Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°Madam Zhang,st night, the Qiu family was secretly attacked, and we did not even see the demon¡¯s face. I know that tonight must be extremely dangerous, but Madam, please trust us wholeheartedly. I, Jiang Zhengjun, swear that I will definitely protect your two daughters with my life.¡±

    He was a soldier. It was his duty to protect the people. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of not being trusted.

    Last night, they were ready to attack, but in the end, they ended up like that. The anger in their hearts was really indescribable.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes were misty with tears. She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I believe you. Please definitely protect my two daughters.¡±

    News of the Qiu family had already spread today.

    Even if Minister Zhang and Madam Zhang had other thoughts, they didn¡¯t dare to do it.

    It was good to be protected by so many people, the probability of survival was higher. After all, it did not end well for Old Master Qiu. Who knew how that demon came out? Since they were going to die either way, it was better to choose the option with a higher probability.

    ¡°Father, mother, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Zhang Xueyu¡¯s face was filled with fear. Tears rolled out of her eyes. She grabbed Madam Zhang¡¯s sleeve tightly. The joints on the back of her hand were white. It was obvious how much strength she had used.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached. She hugged her two daughters and cried.

    How could her daughters encounter such a dangerous thing? Her heart ached so much.

    Zhang Xuerou was also trembling as she approached her mother¡¯s arms. She subconsciously grabbed her mother¡¯s clothes tightly.

    Minister Zhang sighed softly.

    There was nothing they could do because they were facing a demon.

    Jiang Zhengjun began to deploy his men.

    Su Xiaolu said to Jiang Zhengjun, ¡°General, can I stay with the twodies?¡±

    As long as Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu did not leave their sight, they would definitely be better protected.

    Jiang Zhengjun knew that Su Xiaolu was skilled in martial arts and nodded. ¡°Thank you. With so many men around, it¡¯s indeed inconvenient. It¡¯s much better with your help.¡±

    Su Xiaolu apanied Minister Zhang and Madam Zhang to guard Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu.

    Their family was close to each other, so Su Xiaolu sat down to rest.

    Fa Yin and Fa Le cooperated with Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s arrangements.

    As the sky outside darkened and night fell, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.

    The ground was already covered in ayer of dust. It was impossible to be invisible. As long as he walked over, he would definitely leave footprints.

    The residence was brightly lit. Minister Zhang¡¯s family stayed close to each other in the house. Su Xiaolu was sitting in front of them. Outside, there were soldiers, archers, and so on. This small boudoir had already been surrounded by an imprable wall.

    Su Xiaolu was a little curious. Would that demone again today? If he did, how would hee?

    The house was heavily guarded. Even the slightest movement could rm them.

    Su Xiaolu held the silver needles in her hand. As midnight passed, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and released her five senses.

    Because her five senses were released, Minister Zhang¡¯s family¡¯s sobs seemed especially loud. She even smelled an indescribable smell.

    Thinking of Zhang Xueyu¡¯s pale face, she must be extremely afraid. Even if she was embarrassed, she endured it and did not say anything. As her biological father, mother, and sister, even if they smelled it, they would not say anything.

    Su Xiaolu ignored the smell, the smell of the house, the fragrance, and so on.

    Her ears were also listening for movement.

    The spies panted nervously and yawned tiredly. They had all been waiting attentively for a few hours. The demons had not arrived for a long time, so no one could suppress the fatigue in their bodies.

    There was a soft sound on the roof tiles. If one did not pay attention, they would not be able to hear it.

    Here we go.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly. She felt the demon stop above the heads of Zhang Xuerou¡¯s family. Su Xiaolu did not hesitate. A huge water ball gathered in her palm and instantly enveloped Minister Zhang¡¯s family.

    With a loud bang, a heavy object hit the water ball with a muffled sound.

    Minister Zhang¡¯s family screamed in shock. Minister Zhang¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°He¡¯s here¡ª¡±

    Outside the house, all the people lying in ambush were rmed.

    Footsteps came from the roof and from the outside of the house.

    Su Xiaolu sent the water ball covering Minister Zhang¡¯s family outside. She took out her sword and pointed it at the terrifying demon.

    The demon failed to break the water ball. He rolled on the ground and locked his fierce gaze on Su Xiaolu. He said sinisterly, ¡°You again? If you ruin my ns, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    He chuckled sinisterly and instantly turned invisible and attacked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate. She closed her eyes and sensed that the demon had nowhere to hide. Su Xiaolu flipped her sword nimbly and instantly stabbed him several times. Every time, she heard a ding. She did not smell blood, which meant that she did not hurt the demon.

    The imprable body was also real.

    Su Xiaolu also felt that it was troublesome. She turned around. In the eyes of others, she was fighting the air, but no one would really think that she was fighting the air.

    Jiang Zhengjun gave a serious order. The oil was ready. Jiang Zhengjun looked in Su Xiaolu¡¯s direction and shouted, ¡°Miss, move aside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu dodged and all the oil spilled on the demon.

    Jiang Zhengjun threw out the fireball. Soon, a fiery figure appeared under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s countless sword stabs could not find a weakness.

    This did not make sense. How could he not have any weaknesses?

    Fa Yin and Fa Le also joined in. The sticks in their hands hit the demons, making muffled sounds.

    He didn¡¯t feel any pain from being burned by the fire. It made their hearts sink.

    As the clothes were burned, part of the demon¡¯s body disappeared into nothingness again.

    ¡°Hahahaha, what can you do to me? So what if you invited an expert? You still can¡¯t catch me.¡±

    The demonughed loudly and rampantly.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a superpower user. Your heart must be delicious.¡±

    His cold gazended on Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu looked straight at him.

    The silver needle in her hand was ready. She sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you boast shamelessly and eat me?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The demon was used to seeing people who were afraid of him, but he had never seen someone as arrogant and fearless as Su Xiaolu. He was a little curious.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m the divine doctor of Minggu¡¯s true disciple, the final disciple of the number one swordsman in the world. How dare a thing like you, who¡¯s neither human, ghost, nor demon, try to eat me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll use the knife in my hand to disintegrate you into pieces?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pointed her sword. She was arrogant, confident, andcent.

    The demon seemed to have heard a joke andughed. ¡°Hahahahaha¡ªuh¡ª¡±

    As heughed wildly, the silver needles in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand were shot out and pierced into his mouth. In an instant, he could not smile anymore. He instantly shut up and covered his neck.

    ¡°So you do have a weakness.¡± Su Xiaolu smiled sarcastically.

    ...

 Chapter 792 - 792 Catch

    792 Catch

    She knew it. It was impossible for there to be no weaknesses. If she searched carefully and tried everything, she would eventually find them. If she couldn¡¯t find them from the outside, she would find them from the inside.

    It was impossible for even his mouth to be filled with iron walls.

    She really got it right.

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡±

    !!

    The fox-faced demon looked at Su Xiaolu angrily, but he did not dare to open his mouth again. He felt an extreme pain in his throat. Something had pierced through him deeply, making him feel unbearable pain.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t do anything to you, it¡¯s still easy for me to catch you first. Do you feel your limbs going numb?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled arrogantly. The sword in her hand turned and drew a beautiful curve. She stood with her hands behind her back and said to Jiang Zhengjun, ¡°Lord Jiang, cover him with a.¡±

    Not to mention anything else, she was very confident in her medicine. Su Xiaolu did not know how to break his superpower and punish him, but as long as she caught him, there would always be results from the research.

    Jiang Zhengjun immediately got his subordinates to set up the.

    The fox-faced demon had a ferocious expression, and the fox fur on his face exploded. He gritted his teeth as if he was struggling with all his might, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not change the fact that his body was bing stiffer and stiffer.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu angrily. He could not believe that he would be defeated by such a youngdy.

    He wanted to transform himself, but his body could not move at all.

    The thick caught him. This was simply shameful.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t move, Jiang Zhengjun also began to check if there was a tail on his butt.

    The fox-faced demon was about to explode from anger.

    Su Xiaolu also approached him. She took out a small knife and poked the fox-faced demon.

    Although he was not invisible, the meridians in his body had turned ck and floated out. ck sutras appeared under his skin, looking especially terrifying. Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that under my control, he can¡¯t be invisible or make other changes. I don¡¯t know if the iron wall is real or not. If a knife can¡¯t pierce it, what about melting it with molten iron? Or try using a big saw. Lord Jiang, I can participate in studying him, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu was filled with curiosity.

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned slightly. He was about to say no when he saw Su Xiaolu smile and say, ¡°Lord Jiang, without me around, you can¡¯t control him, right? Why don¡¯t you let me study him carefully? It¡¯ll be easier for you to clean up too, right?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun never expected Su Xiaolu to be so difficult to deal with.

    He subconsciously looked at Fa Yin and Fa Le and said seriously, ¡°Masters¡­¡±

    Fa Yin didn¡¯t wait for him to finish before bowing. Then, he interrupted him and said, ¡°Lord Jiang, Auntie isn¡¯t under Hongyue Monastery¡¯s jurisdiction. Please ask Auntie directly about Auntie¡¯s matters.¡±

    It was really bold to make them decide for Su Xiaolu.

    They didn¡¯t dare to listen to them. What right did they have?

    Jiang Zhengjun didn¡¯t expect her to be so tricky. He was in a dilemma. Such a mutant couldn¡¯t be handed over to the people of the martial world so easily. Who knew if they, the people of the martial world, would do something big?

    But if they did not let Su Xiaolu interfere, could they handle it?

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was calm as she poked the fox-faced demon with a small knife.

    Jiang Zhengjun gritted his teeth and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, it wasn¡¯t easy for us to catch him. Can you just watch such a person escape and wreak havoc on the world? Don¡¯t you want to eliminate evil for the people?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun wanted to exert moral pressure.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Zhengjun and smiled brightly. ¡°Lord Jiang, I do things based on my preferences. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s immoral or just.¡±

    If he did not let her experiment but wanted her to work. She would not do it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Jiang Zhengjun and turned to leave without looking back. She raised her hand and waved. ¡°Lord Jiang, you¡¯re wee to look for me anytime. The effect of my medicine won¡¯tst more than three days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu left decisively.

    Fa Yin and Fa Le scratched their heads. Fa Yin said, ¡°Lord Jiang, since the demon has been captured, we will take our leave.¡±

    The demon had been caught, but they had no idea how to deal with it.

    Jiang Zhengjun felt very troubled, but he still got his subordinates to carry the demon back to the government office.

    Minister Zhang and Madam Zhang¡¯s family thanked them profusely. It was a great thing for them that the demon had been captured.

    They had also listened to Su Xiaolu¡¯s words. When they thanked them, Minister Zhang smiled gently and said, ¡°Lord Jiang, this demon is very capable. You can¡¯t keep him alive.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun nodded lightly and gave the order to leave.

    The demon who killed and ate people¡¯s hearts in the city was captured. Themoners finally heaved a sigh of relief and eximed in satisfaction.

    Some were happy, while others were worried.

    Knowing that the demon had really been captured, the Qiu couple hugged their heads and cried bitterly, regretting their oversight.

    Bai Xu was also released because when the demon appeared, there was someone guarding Bai Xu.

    Jiang Zhengjun personally released Bai Xu.

    ¡°Miss Bai, I have some questions. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to answer.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun did not agree to Su Xiaolu¡¯s participation immediately because he remembered Bai Xu. Bai Xu could also be invisible and eat raw meat. Could she have a way to stop that demon?

    Bai Xu looked easygoing and should be easy to talk to, unlike Miss Su. She was young but her words were very tricky.

    Bai Xu smiled faintly. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Seeing how cooperative Bai Xu was, Jiang Zhengjun felt more confident. He asked, ¡°Miss Bai, how can the invisibility ability be restrained? Why can he turn invisible?¡±

    Bai Xu frowned. She looked at Jiang Zhengjun and her expression changed. She said coldly, ¡°Lord Jiang, I have no grudges against you. Not to mention that I don¡¯t know my weakness, even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t tell you. As for why he could be invisible, that will depend on fate. Perhaps it¡¯s a coincidence or something else. Who can say for sure?¡±

    ¡°Lord Jiang, since I¡¯m no longer a suspect, I can leave now, right?¡±

    Bai Xu restrained her temper, but that did not mean that she did not have a temper. How could she tell Jiang Zhengjun the weakness of invisibility? If you want to know, go find it yourself.

    ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The reason why I asked is to deal with that demon.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun hurriedly exined. Looking at Bai Xu, who was not easy to talk to, he only wanted to take back his previous evaluation of Bai Xu.

    ...

    The ancients were right. Women changed their attitudes faster than flipping a book. Be it young women, older women, or old women, they were all the same.

    Bai Xu pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°People are different. I don¡¯t know. Everyone¡¯sprehension is different, and the weakness of their lifelines will be different. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun was a little helpless, but Bai Xu was no longer a suspect and he had no reason to restrain her. He could only let her go.

    When Bai Xu left, he noticed that Su Xiaolu was not around. She frowned and muttered, ¡°To kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness.¡± He dared to do it but he did not dare to bear the consequences. He even had designs on her. He really knew how to dream. Bai Xu sneered and left without looking back.

 Chapter 793 - 793 Uncontrollable

    793 Uncontroble

    Bai Xu could not be bothered with demons. She returned to the Escort Agency, which happened to have some escorts. He was overjoyed to see her return.

    Niu Yan looked at Bai Xu and saw that she was fine. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Bai must be tired. Rest well for a while.¡±

    Bai Xu waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll follow the escort. This is thest trip before the new year, right? I¡¯ll follow. I don¡¯t want to stay here idle.¡±

    Since Bai Xu took the initiative to offer to join them, Niu Yan did not object.

    !!

    ¡°Then Miss Bai, pack your luggage. I¡¯ll wait for you to return safely.¡±

    Niu Yan smiled.

    Bai Xu nodded and quickly went to pack her things. After 15 minutes, she left the city with the Escort Agency.

    ¡ª-

    Su Xiaolu returned to the inn to rest.

    Fa Yin and Fa Le returned and saw that Su Xiaolu was acting as if nothing had happened. Both of them were very worried.

    They thought that Su Xiaolu would mention this, but the next day, Su Xiaolu did not mention a word.

    During lunch, Fa Le couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt, aren¡¯t you afraid that Lord Jiang won¡¯te looking for you?¡±

    They were all much older than Su Xiaolu and could be considered very calm people in the mortal world. They were all curious, but Su Xiaolu could remain calm. Instead, they could not help but ask.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at the two of them and said proudly and confidently, ¡°He won¡¯t be able to control the demon if he doesn¡¯te to look for me. It¡¯ll be interesting when theye to look for me. If he doesn¡¯te, he¡¯ll be able to control the demon. It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t study him. They won¡¯t be able to control him after a few days. How interesting would it be if I studied him at that time?¡±

    Fa Yin and Fa Le were both stunned and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    The doubts were resolved.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to wait here for a few days. Fa Yin and Fa Le thought that if they really did not understand, Jiang Zhengjun would alsoe to look for Su Xiaolu. They were fine now, so the two of them returned to Hongyue Monastery.

    ¡ª-

    Jiang Zhengjun did not dare to rx. Until today, he had not found a way to deal with the fox-faced demon.

    This demon closed its eyes and mouth and they could not pry them open. He could not imitate Su Xiaolu¡¯s actions.

    The current fox-faced man was invulnerable and they could not find any ws. Now, he was a hot potato in his hands.

    There was no response from the emperor.

    They had no choice but to build a refined iron cage and lock him up. The cages were connected densely, and only some small holes could be seen inside.

    Today was already the second day. This demon was actually starting to be invisible.

    The knife couldn¡¯t pierce through it. There was really nothing they could do to him.

    Seeing that the three days were almost up, the figure of the demon began to appear and disappear. Jiang Zhengjun did not dy any longer and personally went to look for Su Xiaolu.

    When he arrived at the inn, he asked the waiter to call Su Xiaolu.

    Seeing Su Xiaolue down, Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Miss Su, please help me with this. You can do anything you want to that demon. It¡¯s just that I hope you can give us a copy of the research. The royal court has information on mutants. If we meet them, especially such a vicious one, we have to report it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun heaved a sigh of relief. He had no choice but to let Su Xiaolu study it. There was really no other way. In just three days, they could not send him out. They could not catch him if he escaped halfway. This was the only way now.

    Since Su Xiaolu had said so, she must have a way.

    Su Xiaolu left with Jiang Zhengjun. On the way, she thought of Bai Xu and asked, ¡°Lord Jiang, did you let Miss Bai go?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun nodded. ¡°Yes. Miss Bai has already been cleared of suspicion. We let her go back immediately.¡±

    Thinking of Bai Xu, Jiang Zhengjun looked depressed. She was also a strange woman. He only asked a few questions and she turned hostile without any reason.

    Su Xiaolu did not ask further. When they arrived at the government office, Jiang Zhengjun brought Su Xiaolu to the most tightly guarded prison.

    Seeing the bitter expressions on the guards¡¯ faces, Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s heart sank and he quickened his pace.

    When they arrived at the cage and looked at the empty cage, Jiang Zhengjun hammered his fists on it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is he?¡±

    The guards hurriedly knelt down and said in fear, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t open it. He suddenly disappeared. We used fire, but the cage couldn¡¯t burn. He seems to have escaped¡­¡±

    The cage was empty, and they did not dare to open it. They tried all kinds of methods, but the answer they came to was that there was no one inside.

    Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s head throbbed. He subconsciously looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, didn¡¯t you say three days? It¡¯s only two days now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m saying that the effect of the medicine willst at least three days. I didn¡¯t say that his ability won¡¯t recover in advance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This person is still inside.¡±

    Su Xiaolu released the water ball and enveloped the entire cage bit by bit. Soon, a humanoid figure appeared above the cage.

    He had been discovered. The demon jumped down and revealed himself. He looked at Su Xiaolu sinisterly.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at him. ¡°There are two choices in front of you now. Will you choose to take the medicine from above or from below?¡±

    The demon: ¡°¡­???¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun and the others: ¡°¡­???¡±

    They all thought they had heard wrongly.

    However, seeing Su Xiaolu¡¯s serious expression as she waited for an answer, everyone fell silent.

    They should be right. The top was the mouth. Below, where would it be¡­?

    ¡°This choice is a little difficult, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll give you two hours to consider.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at this demon. He did not answer. She felt that she should give him some time.

    She might as well sit down and wait.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a human or a demon. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu asked naturally, as if she was asking an old friend.

    This nonchnt attitude made people wonder if there was something wrong with their eyes and ears.

    The demon naturally did not answer. Su Xiaolu did not care and asked one question after another.

    Seeing that the two hours were almost up, Su Xiaolu turned to Jiang Zhengjun and said, ¡°Lord Jiang, go and investigate. There are six people in the family. They¡¯re ranked third in the family and love to gamble. We¡¯ll know the identity of this demon from that.¡±

    The corners of Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Su, how did you know?¡±

    It had always been Su Xiaolu who asked. The demon had never answered.

    Jiang Zhengjun was not the only one who was surprised. The fox-faced demon also widened his eyes. Su Xiaolu looked at him and smiled. ¡°From asking. He¡¯s not a blockhead. Although he won¡¯t answer, his eyes have changed. I don¡¯t know how many sad things I¡¯ve evoked. Everything is written on his face.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun looked impressed and hurriedly gave the order.

    The demon could no longer hold it in. He moved his clumsy figure and grabbed the crack with his sharp ws. He stared at Su Xiaolu. ¡°I want you to die. I want you to die¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu frowned. She felt a force attack her sea of consciousness. The intense pain made her squat down with her hands on her head.

    ...

 Chapter 794 - 794 True identity

    794 True identity

    She protected her mind in time to quickly stabilize herself.

    It was another mental attack that made her feel so much pain. Su Xiaolu stood up and released a water ball without hesitation to envelop the demon.

    She was very rough. The demon opened his mouth and screamed almost instantly. ¡°Ah¡ªwuwuwu¡ª¡±

    The water pir pierced through him and a water pir pierced out of the demon¡¯s mouth. One could imagine where the other end was.

    Jiang Zhengjun and the others subconsciously tightened their grip¡­

    This Miss Su was really not to be trifled with.

    ¡°You b*tch¡ª¡±

    The demon cursed in a muffled voice.

    He thought that after obtaining a superpower, he would be fearless and treat human lives like grass, but he never expected to be caught after only a few days. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t escape. He couldn¡¯t kill a girl, and he was counterattacked by her like this. Pain, humiliation, and anger filled his mind.

    Su Xiaolu turned to Jiang Zhengjun and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone go near him. Lock him up for three more days. I¡¯ll prepare some things.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on him.¡±

    This demon had already been tortured to this state. If they still couldn¡¯t take care of him, they would really be too ashamed to face anyone. Su Xiaolu could easily control what they couldn¡¯t do.

    Su Xiaolu left.

    The demon red at her and whimpered.

    Looking at the water pir that seemed to have a life of its own, everyone fell silent.

    After Su Xiaolu left the prison, she asked Jiang Zhengjun for a pen and ink to write down what she needed.

    Jiang Zhengjun was deep in thought. ¡°Miss Su, do you need so much medicine?¡±

    Some medicines were also very precious.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Jiang Zhengjun. ¡°Lord Jiang, don¡¯t tell me you suspect that I¡¯m using my official position for personal gain?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why did she have to put it so bluntly?

    He smiled awkwardly and shook his head. ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. With these things, I can probably figure out what he is. Take the essence and avoid the harm.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was implying something. She felt that everyone had imagination. The awakening of superpowers might require multiple experiments. Even ordinary people should change ording to changes.

    Otherwise, with such a demon, ordinary people could only wait for death in vain and have no way to resist.

    If she studied it more, there might be a way to change it.

    Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately nodded. ¡°Miss Su, wait a moment. These things will be sent over soon.¡±

    The imperial court had allocated a lot of money to this. Even the Wisdom King, who was in charge of this continent, had also invested a lot of money in this. As long as there were contributions, spending money was nothing.

    Jiang Zhengjun had prepared all the herbs Su Xiaolu needed. Su Xiaolu began to make medicine.

    Su Xiaolu was not worried about that demon at all.

    The demon could not remove her water pir.

    Jiang Zhengjun was still rtively worried. He would go and take a look personally every four hours.

    In the blink of an eye, another two days passed. Jiang Zhengjun went to check. Before he walked in, he heard all kinds of dirty curses. Jiang Zhengjun frowned and asked his subordinate, ¡°Has he never stopped?¡±

    ¡°No, he kept scolding us. He provoked us many times and wanted us to open the door for him. We were afraid that we would ruin things, so we didn¡¯t dare to open the door or deal with him. Fortunately, Miss Su couldn¡¯t hear these. It¡¯s useless if she can¡¯t hear him scolding.¡±

    The subordinate replied with mixed feelings.

    The demon scolded them so badly that they almost opened the door a few times.

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned. As he approached, he could hear the dirty curses more clearly.

    He felt angry when he heard that, so he immediately ordered, ¡°Go and burn him with an iron rod. He can¡¯t close his mouth either. Burn him.¡±

    Miss Su was the benefactor of Suzhou City. How could he let him insult her like this? What ability did a gambling addict who had even sold his wife and daughter have? He had even killed so many people. It was not enough to die a hundred times.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The subordinates agreed loudly. Why didn¡¯t they think of that?

    Although the demon was not scolding them, they still felt angry when they heard that. Which family did not have girls?

    The iron rod heated up very quickly and pierced through the gap.

    The fox-faced demon was furious. Before he could say anything, a hot iron rod pierced into his mouth. When it touched the water pir, it emitted an intense sizzling sound. However, it still hurt when it burned his mouth.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at him coldly. ¡°You can try cursing again. Even if you can¡¯t die from the heat, you¡¯ll be tortured to death, Sun Xiaoyong.¡±

    The demon¡¯s eyes widened, and his panicked expression betrayed him. It was as if he had been skinned and was being stared at. Embarrassed, humiliated. They had really found out his identity.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re right. Sun Xiaoyong, youmitted a murder. Ten thousand deaths won¡¯t be enough to atone for your sins.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun felt a sense of hostility in his heart. ording to the information Su Xiaolu gave him, they had investigated a few. They called out Sun Xiaoyong because he was the mostpatible. It was indeed him.

    This was really a detestable man. He gambled and did not care about his wife and daughter. Even if his wife was a fierce woman, Sun Xiaoyong would not change his ways. In the end, because he owed a gambling debt, he deceived his wife and daughter to a meal. Then, he drugged them and sent them to the gambling house to be sold.

    Such a person had actually mutated and had a superpower. He was above ordinary people and began to y and kill. How could such a person be worthy of this power?

    When Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s name was called, it was as if his nerves had been pulled out. He stopped talking.

    Seeing that he was obedient, Jiang Zhengjun didn¡¯t say anything else.

    At night, he went to look for Su Xiaolu and asked her how the medicine was going.

    Su Xiaolu said that it was about time. They could start the experiment tomorrow.

    ...

    Hearing Jiang Zhengjun mention Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s identity, Su Xiaolu smiled and asked, ¡°Lord Jiang, did you bring his wife and daughter here?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately said, ¡°Then quickly go and bring them out. I¡¯ll need his wife when the timees.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun was puzzled, but he did not understand how Su Xiaolu dealt with people. It was just bringing a mother and daughter out. It was not difficult.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun nodded and stood up to leave.

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s wife, Madam Li, and daughter, Sun Guifang, had already been sold to the brothel. Su Xiaolu said that she needed Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s wife. When Jiang Zhengjun went to bring people over, a woman with a bruised face was quickly brought over. The woman looked numb.

    When she saw Jiang Zhengjun, she bowed lightly. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, are you Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s wife?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun asked.

    Madam Li¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She looked up at Jiang Zhengjun and was no longer numb. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Officer, where is that animal?¡±

    ...

    Madam Li¡¯s fierce appearance really made her look like wanted to skin Sun Xiaoyong alive.

    Jiang Zhengjun was shocked. It seemed that Madam Li¡¯s reputation was right.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in prison. I need your help with something. Come with me.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun felt that Madam Li was fierce, but when he thought of that bastard Sun Xiaoyong, he felt that Madam Li was pitiful.

 Chapter 795 - 795 Whatâ€™s There to Be Afraid of?

    795 What¡¯s There to Be Afraid of?

    In this ce, good women were ruined.

    Madam Li¡¯s injuries proved this.

    Madam Li knelt down with a thud. There were tears in her eyes. They were hatred, humiliation, and determination. She said firmly, ¡°Sir, if you want my help, please take me and my daughter away from here. Otherwise, please forgive me for being ipetent and unable to help.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun did not expect Madam Li to threaten him. He immediately flew into a rage and said in a deep voice, ¡°Madam Li, how dare you!¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very bold. Since you¡¯ve found me, you should know my reputation as a fierce woman, right? In all the viges, who doesn¡¯t know that I, Madam Li, hit my man? Who doesn¡¯t know that Sun Xiaoyong didn¡¯t even dare to fart after being scolded by me? I¡¯m already so deep in trouble that I don¡¯t have any hope of living. If you need me, please agree to my request. If you don¡¯t need me, then forget it. I¡¯m just giving it a try. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s voice was choked, but every word was loud and powerful.

    She had nothing left. She only had her life left. What was there to be afraid of?

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned.

    He did not answer Madam Li and left.

    He had to spend money again. He had to go back and ask Su Xiaolu if she really needed Madam Li.

    Madam Li looked at Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s back and fell to the ground. She smiled self-deprecatingly.

    Then she got up and went out. It was just hopeless. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t experienced it before.

    ¡ª-

    When Jiang Zhengjun returned, he asked Su Xiaolu, ¡°Miss Su, do you really need Madam Li?¡±

    Seeing him frown, Su Xiaolu said speechlessly, ¡°Lord Jiang, of course. What¡¯s wrong? Does Madam Li refuse toe, or is the brothel unwilling to let her go?¡±

    ¡°Madam Li wants me to redeem her and her daughter before she¡¯s willing toe. Otherwise, she won¡¯te even if she dies.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun was depressed. It seemed that this expense could not be avoided.

    Su Xiaolu did not expect Jiang Zhengjun to be so petty, but on second thought, there was indeed no need for Jiang Zhengjun to redeem Madam Li. However, Madam Li went all out. If he did not agree, she would refuse to cooperate. It was useless to bring a person who was not cooperative.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Zhengjun and said, ¡°We have to bring Madam Li here. She will be very useful. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. If she¡¯s useless, redeem Madam Li and her daughter. I¡¯ll repay you then.¡±

    Since Su Xiaolu had already said so, Jiang Zhengjun thought about it and felt that it was not a loss. He immediately agreed.

    If Madam Li was useful, it proved that he had not spent his money for nothing. If Madam Li was useless and Su Xiaolu took care of it, he would not lose out.

    Hence, Jiang Zhengjun returned again and redeemed Madam Li and her daughter. In just a few minutes, Madam Li¡¯s face was covered in more wounds. On the other hand, her daughter, Sun Guifang, was unscathed.

    When she saw Jiang Zhengjun, Madam Li pulled her daughter to kneel down and kowtow to thank him.

    The banging sounds made Jiang Zhengjun feel ufortable. He immediately reached out to help Madam Li up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. I hope you can cooperate well.¡±

    After kowtowing a few times, Madam Li¡¯s forehead was bruised. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. We will definitely cooperate.¡±

    Sun Guifang¡¯s forehead was also swollen from kowtowing. The 13-year-old girl did not cry or make a fuss. She leaned tightly against her mother, her eyes filled with a different kind of maturity.

    Jiang Zhengjun recalled what the brothel keeper had said when he redeemed the mother and daughter.

    ¡°Madam Li is really a ruthless woman. She¡¯s willing to go all out and protect her daughter from me. She¡¯s ruthless enough, so I¡¯ll naturally fulfill her wish. If she refuses to let her daughter be humiliated, she¡¯ll have to suffer twice as much herself. Some customers have special fetishes. If she¡¯s willing to do it, I¡¯ll let her daughter off for the time being. She¡¯s lucky to be free so quickly.¡±

    Madam Li was not fat or tall. She was a very ordinary woman, but there were many things she could do that other women couldn¡¯t.

    Jiang Zhengjun took them away and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°After the case is over, are you and your daughter still going back to the vige?¡±

    Madam Li replied naturally, ¡°Yes, there¡¯snd in the vige. That¡¯s ours. We¡¯ll have a ce to stay when we go back. If we go elsewhere, there might not be a ce for us to stay.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun didn¡¯t ask further.

    Madam Li and her daughter got into the carriage.

    Jiang Zhengjun brought Madam Li and her daughter back and settled them down.

    Tonight, Sun Xiaoyong tactfully quietened down. It could be considered a quiet night.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu woke up and asked Jiang Zhengjun to bring Madam Li along after eating.

    Seeing Madam Li, Su Xiaolu smiled and greeted her. ¡°Auntie Li, did you know that he has be a demon now?¡±

    Madam Li was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously nced at Jiang Zhengjun. Seeing that Jiang Zhengjun did not object, she shook her head at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss, we haven¡¯t known anything since he sold us that day. What kind of demon did he be?¡±

    ¡°Fox-faced demon.¡±

    Su Xiaolu described him.

    Madam Li sneered. ¡°He actually became an animal. He deserves it. He deserves it. None of the things he did should be done by humans. It seems that the heavens have listened to me, which is why he became an animal. Damn it, I even wished for his safety with a trace of hope. I even believed him, which is why my daughter and I fell into danger!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, can you tell me about that day?¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately caught the main point. She took out a hundred taels of banknotes and handed them to Madam Li. She said, ¡°Auntie, these banknotes are for you. Tell me everything.¡±

    With that, Su Xiaolu said to Jiang Zhengjun, ¡°Lord Jiang, let¡¯s not meet him first. We¡¯ll talk after listening to the story.¡±

    Madam Li looked at the hundred taels in her hand. Her hands were trembling, but she did not hesitate and immediately put them away.

    She did not care what Su Xiaolu¡¯s motive was. She only knew that she was rich and wanted to hear those things. There was nothing she could not say.

    When they returned to the room, Madam Li immediately said, ¡°This story is a little long. Miss, please allow me to exin in detail. I¡¯ve beenpetitive and hot-tempered since I was young. Sun Xiaoyong has two brothers above him, and his sister-inw is not someone to be trifled with. He¡¯s often ostracized at home. He got a matchmaker to arrange a marriage, and his request was for a woman who could talk. The matchmaker introduced me, and he agreed.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated. She swallowed and continued to talk about the past. ¡°At that time, my reputation was already a little bad. Everyone thought that a wife like me was difficult to discipline. When I married him, he was considered gentle. I thought that I had met a good person, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It was because he was very cowardly. Be it his inws¡¯ preaching or his brothers and sister-inw¡¯s bullying, he didn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t take it lying down. I had to fight for a vegetable leaf and a grain of rice. In the beginning, he really liked me. Later on, he believed that people who were afraid of their wives were ipetent. He wanted to hit me, so how could I tolerate him? I was injured, and so was he. I couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and he couldn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796 Hatred To The Core

    796 Hatred To The Core

    ¡°When he hit me, I would also bite off a piece of flesh from him. When he scolded me, I would curse him back without showing any weakness. He didn¡¯t want to work and even indulged in rotten wine and gambling. His parents couldn¡¯t stand him anymore and separated us. Brother and Sister-inw avoided him like snakes and scorpions and stopped interacting with him. Even so, our family had been here for more than ten years. I only gave birth to a daughter for him because I got pregnant several timester and had miscarriages after fighting and scolding him. I hate him.¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t leave him either. I could only be stronger so that I could bring my daughter to find a way out. However, as long as he didn¡¯t gamble, his home would always be his home. He really changed a lot during that period of time and stopped scolding me. asionally, when I was in a bad temper and scolded him, he would just smile and let it go. I really thought that he had changed¡­¡±

    At this point, Madam Li shed tears. She swallowed and continued in a choked voice, ¡°Those few days were the happiest in my life, but they were fake. From the beginning to the end, they were fake. Half a month ago, he said that he wanted to bring us to eat at the restaurant to make up for what he owed us in the past. From now on, he will bring us there to eat well every year. He stopped gambling and let us live a good life as a family.¡±

    ¡°B-but this animal drugged the food. I didn¡¯t eat much. My daughter fainted first. When I saw that my daughter was unconscious, I realized that something was wrong. He avoided my gaze and didn¡¯t dare to look at me. He knelt down and cried as he apologized to me, asking me to forgive him. He said that he would do anything for me in his next life. He said that he was an animal and wasn¡¯t worthy of being a human.¡±

    !!

    ¡°I curse him. If the heavens have eyes, they should let him be an animal. I really hope he¡¯s an animal. He¡¯s not worthy of being a human. He¡¯s not even worthy of being an animal. Even a vicious tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs. What about him? He sold his daughter and wife. He¡¯s not worthy of being a human or an animal. Later, I fainted. Now, he¡¯s really be a demon. That¡¯s why I said the heavens have eyes.¡±

    Madam Li gritted her teeth and cried.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Madam Li and said, ¡°He¡¯s be a demon now. He¡¯s very powerful. His body is imprable and he can even be invisible. He killed several young women. His family is rich and he eats people¡¯s hearts. He even used his ws to mark them. Auntie Li, will you be afraid of him now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If an animal like him can be like this, then I can naturally change too. No matter how he changes, I will definitely be able to bite off his flesh and blood. He and I are like a mouse against a cat. No matter how smart and cunning he is, a cat will definitely be able to bite through a mouse¡¯s throat, eat his flesh, and drink his blood!¡±

    There was no fear in Madam Li¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was indescribable anger. She gritted her teeth, as if she was really gnawing on someone she hated to the core.

    Su Xiaolu mmed the table. ¡°Okay, Auntie Li, I¡¯ll bring you to see him now!¡±

    Su Xiaolu kept looking at Madam Li, but Madam Li gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I want to see what kind of monster he has be!¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and anger, but she was not afraid.

    Su Xiaolu had a strong intuition that Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s mortal enemy must be Madam Li.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they talked about such a murderous demon. Only Madam Li was not afraid. Ever since Madam Li mentioned her marriage to Sun Xiaoyong, she had looked forward to Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s rtionship. At first, it was sweet, butter on, she hated him, but she was never afraid.

    Su Xiaolu used Sun Xiaoyong for research. Naturally, she wanted to see if Madam Li could subdue Sun Xiaoyong.

    To Madam Li, Sun Xiaoyong had pretended to be a prodigal son and caused her and her daughter to end up in a brothel. She had risked her life to protect her daughter. She was extremely disappointed in Sun Xiaoyong and hated him to the core.

    She did not expect to have the chance to see Sun Xiaoyong again in this life. When they met, she would definitely grit her teeth and take a piece of his flesh to vent her hatred.

    She wanted to divorce him. She wanted to cut ties with him and have nothing to do with him from now on.

    Sun Xiaoyong hadmitted a murder, so he was definitely going to die. She no longer wanted to be tied to such a person. Madam Li was happy that she could escape from hell and cut ties with Sun Xiaoyong before this.

    Su Xiaolu brought Madam Li to the prison.

    Madam Li followed closely behind. Jiang Zhengjun and his men also followed. Jiang Zhengjun felt that Su Xiaolu was experimenting with something, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Madam Li was the same. She was clearly just a weak woman. Why was she so strong?

    When they arrived at the prison, Su Xiaolu looked at the invisible Sun Xiaoyong and said to Madam Li, ¡°Auntie Li, do you see him?¡±

    Hatred burst out of Madam Li¡¯s eyes. She pointed at Sun Xiaoyong and began tough. Her smile was venting. ¡°I see. So he¡¯s be such a demon. He has the face of a fox and the body of a human. He¡¯s neither a human nor a demon. People always say that foxes are cunning. It¡¯s in line with his nature for him to be a fox. But even a beast has etiquette, integrity, and shame. What does Sun Xiaoyong have? He¡¯s really tainted the fox n by being a fox. If there really is a fox demon in this world, they will definitely kill him to avenge their shame when they see such a monster.¡±

    Madam Li saw Sun Xiaoyong at a nce. She gritted her teeth and vented, but she saw Sun Xiaoyong avoiding her gaze, not daring to look at her at all.

    Madam Li said angrily, ¡°Sun Xiaoyong. You¡¯re really worse than a pig or a dog. You didn¡¯t expect to see me again, right? I heard that you¡¯vemitted several murders. You¡¯re so impressive. You¡¯ve be such a demon. Why didn¡¯t you kill me? Why didn¡¯t youe? Ah¡ª¡±

    Madam Li pounced on the cage and collided with it. The force was so great that the cage swayed.

    ¡°I know why you didn¡¯te. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll kill you first, right, you coward?¡±

    Madam Li spat at Sun Xiaoyong and the bloody foamnded on his face.

    Sun Xiaoyong gritted his teeth and red at Madam Li angrily. He revealed his ferocious expression and used all his sharp ws to struggle.

    He thought that this would scare Madam Li away, but Madam Li did not take a half-step back. Instead, she spat on his face again. Sun Xiaoyong was dumbfounded.

    Jiang Zhengjun and the others, who were watching from the side, were also dumbfounded. He had found out that Madam Li was known as a fierce woman, but he did not expect her to be so fierce. Sun Xiaoyong was invisible, so all they could see was a water pir. For some reason, Madam Li could still see him. When Sun Xiaoyong revealed his fierceness just now, they were all nervous.

    Not only was Madam Li not afraid, but she also intuitively spat a mouthful of blood on Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s face. Her hatred for Sun Xiaoyong was really palpable. There was actually such hatred in this world. Just a look told people that she could really cut his skin with her teeth.

    Before anyone noticed, the water pir controlling Sun Xiaoyong disappeared.

    ¡°You, why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s red eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 797 - 797 Why Isnâ€™t She Afraid?

    797 Why Isn¡¯t She Afraid?

    He had already be a demon and had an indestructible body. The few cases he hadmitted made people tremble in fear. Those people would be so frightened that they would lose control when they saw the mark.

    Madam Li was also a woman. She was a fierce woman, but she was still an ordinary person. Why wasn¡¯t she afraid of him?

    Madam Li only snorted coldly at Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s words. ¡°Why should I be afraid of a coward like you? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯ve be some kind of demon. Others are afraid of you because they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re a coward. They don¡¯t understand what kind of animal you are.¡±

    ¡°As long as they know you, even an 80-year-old woman won¡¯t be afraid of you. Have you forgotten that you once peeked at Doctor Lin¡¯s wife in the vige and was beaten up by one of his patients until your face was swollen and you knelt down to beg for mercy? Have you forgotten that you stole Widow Zhang¡¯s eggs and your hand was broken by Widow Zhang with a washing stick? Have you forgotten that you asked a child for bird eggs and was beaten up by an eight-year-old child of the Sun family, and you ended up pissing your pants and begging for mercy?¡±

    !!

    Madam Li sarcastically recounted Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s past. With every word she said, Sun Xiaoyong looked pained.

    Madam Li said sarcastically, ¡°Look, you¡¯re old, weak, sick, young, and widowed. Who¡¯s afraid of you? You¡¯ve be a demon because you know that you¡¯re not worthy of being a human, right? More than that, you¡¯re not even worthy of being an animal. You¡¯ve changed your skin. Do you think you can go to heaven and do whatever you want? If they knew that you¡¯re such a coward, do you think they would still be afraid of you?¡±

    Madam Li spat the blood in her mouth on Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s face again. Then, she shouted fiercely, ¡°No, no one will be afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense¡ª¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong hugged his head and squatted down. When he saw Madam Li, he almost broke down. He thought that he could abandon the past, but he didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t. He had been happy for a few days, but he had been beaten back to his original state. Was he really a coward?

    Sun Xiaoyong looked at his hand. This was no longer a hand. This was the sharp w of a ferocious beast. His gaze gradually turned cold.

    What was Madam Li now? She was just an ordinary woman. She said that she was not afraid now because he was locked up. If he was not locked up, his sharp ws would definitely be able to tear open Madam Li¡¯s chest and eat her heart.

    Sun Xiaoyong felt his ardor and zeal coursing through their blood. His heart was beating wildly. He had a strong feeling that after eating Madam Li¡¯s heart, no one would be able to do anything to him.

    Because Madam Li was his fear, he would be fearless after defeating his fear.

    Sun Xiaoyong stood up and looked at Madam Li coldly. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°Hahahahahaha, Li Xuemei, do you think you can prove that you¡¯re not afraid by saying this? Let me tell you, I¡¯m your man and your sky. No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t pierce through the sky, understand? I was giving in to you in the past.¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t kept you to wash clothes and cook for me, I would have killed you long ago. What are you? You¡¯re my property. You and your money-losing daughter are also mine. Your value is to let me livefortably. I sent you to the brothel. You should thank me. Look, if you went there, you won¡¯t have to face the yellow soil with your back facing the sky. As long as you lie down, you¡¯ll have food to eat. How good would it be to have clothes and men to dote on you? I gave you a life like a god, but you don¡¯t know how to be grateful?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to bite me to death? Thene on,e on. Look at those rotten teeth of yours. Can you still hurt me? If I didn¡¯t give in to you, I would have knocked out all your teeth long ago. Didn¡¯t I punch off that big tooth on your right side? Have you forgotten, Li Xuemei? I¡¯m right here. If you want to eat my flesh and drink my blood,e. Damn b*tch, as long as you dare toe, I¡¯ll take your life in an instant!¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong stretched out his neck and provoked Madam Li crazily.

    As long as Madam Li could really open the door for him, as long as she dared toe in, he would kill her instantly and eat her heart. He would not have to worry about not having his freedom.

    Madam Li was so angry that her eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth so hard that her gums bled, but she did not feel any pain.

    Madam Li turned to look at Su Xiaolu. She knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xiaolu. She begged, ¡°Miss, please open the cage and let me in. Let me fight him. I must eat this beast¡¯s flesh and drink his blood to vent my hatred!¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun came back to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Su, you can¡¯t. That Sun Xiaoyong is no longer the same as before. You can¡¯t mess around. We haven¡¯t found a way yet. Are you going to study him again?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Zhengjun and said, ¡°Lord Jiang, you¡¯re too shallow. Do you dare to bet with me and y something interesting?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun: ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to, but Su Xiaolu¡¯s look of disdain really made him angry. A girl in her teens was advanced in martial arts and medicine, but how could she look down on others? It was really annoying! If he said that he didn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t he really be looked down on by her?

    ¡°Miss Su, how do you want to y?¡±

    He wanted to refuse, but his words were different. He really couldn¡¯t take this lying down.

    Su Xiaolu walked to the side of the cage and knocked on it. She looked at Madam Li again before saying to Jiang Zhengjun, ¡°The appearance of this demon disturbed the hearts of the people and made countless people unable to sleep at night. Auntie Li hates him to the core. Even a woman like her isn¡¯t afraid of her and asked to open the old cage and go in to fight him. I don¡¯t know if Lord Jiang believes Auntie Li, but I believe her.¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s gazended on Sun Xiaoyong. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Lord Jiang, push him to the market¡¯s beheading point and let all the people in Suzhou City witness this scene with their own eyes. Let everyone see that they don¡¯t have to be afraid of this demon at all because he¡¯s just a coward!¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s eyes widened. He panted like an ox and roared, ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I, Sun Xiaoyong, am not. As long as you dare, I¡¯ll definitely break your bones and eat her in front of the entire Suzhou City. I want the world to treat me as a nightmare! I want the world to be scared out of their wits when they hear my name!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a coward. Not to mention in front of the entire Suzhou City, even if it¡¯s the entire world, I, Li Xuemei, will bite you to death. I¡¯ll drink your blood and eat your flesh to vent the hatred in my heart! You¡¯re an out-and-out coward, yet you still want to be someone else¡¯s nightmare. It¡¯s more likely that the entire world willugh at you when they talk about you. From now on, if the world mentions your name again, even the most unbearable person can spurn you and trample on you. You¡¯ll have no dignity!¡± Madam Li gritted her teeth and spat. Was there fear in her eyes?

    No, not at all. Perhaps she did not know what fear was in front of Sun Xiaoyong!

 Chapter 798 - 798 Let the Whole Suzhou City See

    798 Let the Whole Suzhou City See

    Jiang Zhengjun swallowed and fell into deep thought.

    Su Xiaolu was right. The few cases that Sun Xiaoyong hadmitted made everyone panic. Even if he was caught, people were still afraid.

    If there were other murderers in the future who deliberately pretended to be fox-faced demons to attack, it would still cause a huge wave that would make people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.

    However, if Madam Li really defeated the fox-faced demon, Sun Xiaoyong, in front of everyone, no one would be afraid of him anymore. This was because people believed what they saw more. They believed that the coward that Madam Li despised was the truth. Would a coward make people afraid? No.

    But what if she failed? Sun Xiaoyong would really be a nightmare.

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly. She asked Jiang Zhengjun, ¡°Lord Jiang, how is it? Do you dare?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Su Xiaolu. He really did not understand who gave birth to such a bad girl.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Madam Li again. Madam Li had a look of anticipation on her face. She knelt down and kowtowed to him. ¡°Sir, please agree. We¡¯re like mice and cats. They¡¯re natural enemies. I hated him to the core in the past, but I didn¡¯t have a chance. Now that he¡¯smitted a murder, I¡¯ll kill him and drink his blood and flesh without taking the me. Such an opportunity is a godsend opportunity for me!¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun was conflicted. He felt that Madam Li was really crazy. She was clearly kneeling and kowtowing to him. It was obvious that she was respectful and afraid of him. Such a very ordinary woman actually said that she was not afraid of demons.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Su Xiaolu and said to her, ¡°Miss Su, you can¡¯t be careless about this. If you let the demon escape, who will bear the consequences?¡±

    He could not bear this responsibility. If Sun Xiaoyong ran away again, Suzhou City would be in chaos.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m just ying. If I can catch him once, I can naturally catch him a second time. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I don¡¯t take him seriously. I only suggested this for fun. Of course, at the same time, we canfort the people. This is the best of both worlds.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Xiaoyong and saw the indignation in his eyes. Su Xiaolu said to him, ¡°Why are you angry? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? After all, you have a chance to escape. What if I identally let you escape? There are two sides to everything.¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong: ¡°¡­¡±

    She had really said everything. Of course he was happy. Of course he couldn¡¯t wait for this opportunity. He was just afraid that if he acted too happy, this opportunity would be gone.

    Sun Xiaoyong lowered his eyes and remained silent.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Miss Su, please let us talk in private.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Zhengjun and nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Xiaolu followed Jiang Zhengjun out.

    When they were outside, Jiang Zhengjun said worriedly, ¡°Miss Su, this matter isn¡¯t that simple. I really want to promise you, but can you give me a guarantee?¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun knew that there was no reason for his request. Su Xiaolu could refuse, but in the face of superpowers, they were helpless. In the face of absolute abilities, everything was so fragile.

    If this fox-faced man, Sun Xiaoyong, had the intention to kill the innocent, these girls would not be the only ones to die.

    Being able to injure and kill him in front of the entire city was the best medicine tofort people. However, this was risky, and he could not bear the risk.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Jiang Zhengjun and said, ¡°Lord Jiang, do you want me to guarantee that he can¡¯t escape? I agree to this request.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said again, ¡°From today onwards, let¡¯s make him public. We¡¯ll even give him a chance to recuperate for a few days before letting Auntie Li fight him.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun gasped. ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Jiang, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute power in this world. Everything has a natural enemy. There will be many such demons in the future. People can¡¯t live in cowardice and fear.¡±

    Su Xiaolu became serious. Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s appearance was an opportunity.

    This was the beginning of her research. There were still many things to do in the future. Not everyone could wait for someone like her. As long as there was Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s allusion, people elsewhere would know what to do.

    Humans were defeated by demons not because the demons were powerful, but because of fear.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Su Xiaolu in a daze for a few seconds before nodding firmly. ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun and Su Xiaolu returned.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Madam Li and said, ¡°Madam Li, I¡¯m entrusting you with an important mission now. This mission is arduous and dangerous. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your life. This mission is to punish this demon in front of the entire Suzhou City in three days. Do you dare?¡±

    Madam Li knelt down and kowtowed to thank him. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, sir. I dare, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve long wanted to eat his flesh and drink his blood.¡±

    Her years of pain and that little bit of joy had long turned into bubbles. Now, there was only hatred for Sun Xiaoyong.

    Looking at Madam Li¡¯s determined gaze, Jiang Zhengjun said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at the cage and waved his hand to order, ¡°Someone, bring this demon to the center of the city and let the world watch. During these three days, Madam Li will personally keep an eye on him. Madam Li will tell the world his true identity.¡±

    Since they wanted to make Sun Xiaoyong public, they had to be moreprehensive. No one knew him better than Madam Li.

    Sun Xiaoyong was excited and vexed. He was excited that he had another chance, but he was also worried that Madam Li was really not afraid of him.

    Sun Xiaoyong looked at Madam Li. Their eyes met. Madam Li¡¯s eyes were cold. She snorted coldly and disdainfully, and Sun Xiaoyong felt his heart sink.

    He said to Madam Li, ¡°Xiao Mei, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for a night after all. Do you really want to kill me in front of the world? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt towards me? I became like this because you¡¯re too domineering. I¡¯ve never known what it means to be a man with you. When I walk outside, others say that I¡¯m spineless.¡±

    ¡°There have been many times when I pretended to be angry. Actually, as long as you were a little softer, we wouldn¡¯t have fought to an internecine oue at all. No matter what, I¡¯m a man. Do you think I really can¡¯t defeat you after so many years? I¡¯m just giving in to you. I¡¯m angry that you resisted me, but I can¡¯t bear to be ruthless to you. However, if I didn¡¯t make a move, I was afraid that you would be even more arrogant because of this. Xiao Mei, I¡¯m a man. I also have my dignity. Ask yourself, have you ever given me these?¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong looked at Madam Li with tears in his eyes. He no longer looked fierce, as if he had said something that he had not said for a long time.

 Chapter 799 - 799 Cursing

    799 Cursing

    Madam Li looked at Sun Xiaoyong and frowned slightly.

    Sun Xiaoyong swallowed and continued to persuade her. Madam Li understood him, so how could he not understand her?

    Madam Li had always been a fierce woman, but like all women in the world, she had the mentality of following her husband when she got married. Therefore, no matter how detestable what he had done and how much it hurt her heart, as long as he gave in and showed weakness, Madam Li would always forgive him.

    Seeing Madam Li frown, Sun Xiaoyong knew that Madam Li was still the same Madam Li.

    !!

    He went on, making himself cry.

    Jiang Zhengjun was a little worried. He looked at Su Xiaolu and immediately felt that his worries were unnecessary.

    Su Xiaolu was eating snacks and walking as she ate. She seemed to be interested in what Sun Xiaoyong was saying and listened with relish.

    Madam Li did not interrupt, but she cried as she listened.

    Seeing her cry, Sun Xiaoyong also cried. If not for his fox-faced face, it would really make people pity him.

    Sun Xiaoyong watched as Madam Li cried and felt more and more at ease. Madam Li¡¯s heart had not changed, so he knew what to do.

    Seeing Madam Li cry, Jiang Zhengjun subconsciously looked at Su Xiaolu again.

    Alright, Miss Su was still very calm. Not to mention anything else, her aura was ruthlessly controlled.

    The government office pushed a demon out. Even at night, there were still people who came to take a look curiously.

    The fox-faced, demonic creature¡¯s characteristics were easy to recognize. Themoners were shocked, afraid, and curious.

    At this moment, Madam Li suddenly said loudly, ¡°Fellow vigers, what you¡¯re seeing is the fox-faced demon who has killed several people in the past few days and eats people¡¯s hearts and livers. He has an imprable body and can escape without a trace. It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s words frightened themoners so much that they didn¡¯t dare to follow her and stopped to watch from afar.

    Madam Li¡¯s tone changed and was filled with mockery. ¡°But this is all on the surface. In fact, he¡¯s a person who¡¯s more cowardly than all the men in the world. His real name is Sun Xiaoyong. His family lives in the Sun family¡¯s vige. He¡¯s a famous gambler and drunkard. He once¡­¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s voice was excited. From petty theft to fights between husband and wife. Sun Xiaoyong had hurt her, so he would definitely pay the price in blood.

    People¡¯s initial fear slowly turned into understanding and then anger.

    This demon¡¯s true appearance was actually such a person. If they knew he was like this, they would not be afraid.

    Sun Xiaoyong was in disbelief. ¡°Li Xuemei, you, why are you¡­¡±

    How had she changed?

    Sun Xiaoyong found it difficult to ept. In the past, no matter what he did, as long as he admitted defeat and mentioned these things, Li Xuemei would no longer me him. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she would forgive him in her heart.

    When he looked at Madam Li again, Sun Xiaoyong only felt that she was unfamiliar. Panic rose in his heart. Could it be that he would really lose his life to Madam Li? Were he and Madam Li really like a mouse meeting a cat?

    Madam Li mocked him coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you trying to say why I¡¯ve changed?¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong did not speak, but his eyes had already betrayed him. He did want to ask why she had changed.

    Madam Li sneered. ¡°So in the past, every time you said those words, you were lying to me. You were smug and thought that I would forgive you again. You thought that you could control me and toy with me. Am I right?¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong denied with red eyes, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was sincere every time, but every time, you made me lose face at all. You didn¡¯t give birth to a son for me. You made everyoneugh at me. You even dared to fight me. Tell me yourself, how can others notugh at me for what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She pounced on the cage and grabbed Sun Xiaoyong tightly. She shook him like a madwoman. ¡°How many times have I been pregnant? When have you ever treated me well? I was pregnant, but you still hit me. You deserve to die. You deserve to die.¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong was already stunned. Madam Li, who was in a state of madness, did not realize that something was wrong.

    Her hand clearly couldn¡¯t pass through the cage, let alone grab Sun Xiaoyong, but it was so magical. Her hand was as agile as a cat¡¯s w, and she grabbed Sun Xiaoyong in an instant.

    As for Sun Xiaoyong, who was originally invulnerable and had an indestructible body, he was actually unable to resist at all. Madam Li was his natural enemy.

    Sun Xiaoyong did not have any advantage in front of Madam Li. He had always been that coward, Sun Xiaoyong. Madam Li was never afraid of him. No matter what Sun Xiaoyong became, Madam Li still dared to fight him.

    ¡°This is all your fault. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re not worthy of being a mother. What kind of woman are you? Can¡¯t you tolerate my bad temper? You couldn¡¯t protect the child yourself. Don¡¯t even think about ming me.¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong recovered from his shock and immediately started fighting Madam Li, just like before.

    Su Xiaolu went forward and pulled Madam Li away. Madam Li gritted her teeth angrily.

    Madam Li had scratched off a piece of skin on Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s face. This further proved that Madam Li could really deal with Sun Xiaoyong.

    Jiang Zhengjun was relieved.

    As for Sun Xiaoyong, after this incident, he began to feel dispirited. He jumped up and down in the cage and even bared his teeth to scare passers-by.

    When he did this, Madam Li only mocked loudly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s just a pretentious person. He¡¯s an ipetent person. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Everyone can beat him up with rotten vegetables and rotten eggs. He¡¯s already been locked up. No matter how capable he is, he won¡¯t be able to use it. Moreover, anyone can defeat such a person unless they think that they¡¯re inferior to him. Only those who are inferior to him can¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s words were very meaningful.

    People had already heard from Madam Li what kind of person he was. Now, Madam Li said that if they were afraid, they would be inferior to Sun Xiaoyong. This aroused the fighting spirit in people¡¯s hearts.

    Would they think that they were inferior to Sun Xiaoyong? Of course not.

    The crowd could not suppress their anger at all.

    Soon, someone smashed rotten eggs and vegetable leaves at Sun Xiaoyong.

    Sun Xiaoyong wanted to dodge, but strangely, he couldn¡¯t dodge at all.

    He was no longer arrogant, he was disheveled, and cowardly. People were bing more and more convinced that what Madam Li said was true.

    Jiang Zhengjun¡¯s men pushed the cage to the center of the market. This was the ce where people sentenced to death were beheaded.

    Su Xiaolu said to Jiang Zhengjun, ¡°Lord Jiang, give the order for everyone to retreat. There¡¯s no need for so many people to look at such a coward.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Previously, he was still worried, but now, he was not worried at all. After Madam Li, he already understood how to deal with Jiang Zhengjun. He had agreed to three days. He would execute Sun Xiaoyong three dayster.

    In these three days, everyone in the city came to vent their anger.

    Sun Xiaoyong watched as everyone left. He was in disbelief and ashamed.

    ...

 Chapter 800 - 800 Cursing 2

    800 Cursing

    Madam Li sneered, pointed at him, and scolded him, infuriating Sun Xiaoyong again and again, but he could not escape the cage. Then, he gave up helplessly.

    In just one night, the true identity of this fox-faced demon was known by everyone in the city.

    The reason why the news spread so quickly was that everyone who participated in throwing the rotten vegetables spread the news when they returned home,pletely destroying the fear that the fox-faced demon had left in people¡¯s hearts.

    The next morning, many people came. They either threw rotten eggs and vegetables or cursed.

    !!

    Sun Xiaoyong was angered many times. He mmed into the cage crazily, causing it to make a loud sound.

    At this moment, Madam Li wouldugh out loud and say in a disdainful and mocking tone, ¡°How many times has it been? As expected, you haven¡¯t changed at all. A paper tiger is a paper tiger. You will never be a real tiger.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s mockery and disdain were like countless knives stabbing deeply into Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s heart, shattering all his confidence. He let out a furious roar like a ferocious beast, but in exchange, everyoneughed at him.

    Seeing that Madam Li was not afraid, gradually, no one was.

    Even if Madam Li left, Sun Xiaoyong could not scare anyone. No matter how scary he was, people wouldugh and mock him.

    Even the beggars could walk over and spit on him.

    The families of the women that Sun Xiaoyong had once harmed also came to mock Sun Xiaoyong.

    ¡ª-

    Minister Zhang listened to the servant¡¯s report and was deep in thought.

    Although his two daughters were safe and sound that day, they were frightened out of their wits. They hadn¡¯t recovered for a few days and were uneasy all day. Even the slightest movement would scare them. Even maidservants couldn¡¯t walk quietly or loudly.

    At the end of the day, it was a mental illness. It would naturally be fine once the root cause was resolved.

    Madam Zhang looked haggard and couldn¡¯t eat. Minister Zhang had already suggested it once, but Madam Zhang had rejected it. What if her daughter didn¡¯t have the courage and was scared out of her wits again?

    People could be scared silly.

    His two daughters were not in a good state now, but if they ate more medicine, they would slowly recover.

    Seeing Madam Zhang return, Minister Zhang sighed and said, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know this, but the market is surrounded by people today. Anyone can curse them. No one is afraid of that demon anymore. If the world isn¡¯t afraid, why would our daughters be?¡±

    Madam Zhang¡¯s expression was dejected. ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. Xuerou and Xueyu are both frightened. If anything happens to them again, I really don¡¯t know what to do. Although it¡¯s not good now, they will slowly recover.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is thest day, right? That demon will be executed on the day after tomorrow, right? As long as the demon dies, we will definitely slowly forget this news.¡±

    Madam Zhang also sighed. As long as the demon died, these fears would slowly dissipate.

    ¡°Up to you. I just feel that it¡¯s better to let them see with their own eyes. Even if they don¡¯t scold him, it¡¯s fine to let them see how others scold and mock him.¡±

    Minister Zhang wanted to, but he was powerless. He couldn¡¯t make the decision.

    Madam Zhang was silent. She drank some tea with Minister Zhang and quickly went to apany her two daughters.

    She had personally taken care of her two daughters for the past few nights.

    Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu had both lost weight and their faces were pale. When they saw Madam Zhang return, the two of them called out weakly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Madam Zhang brought the two of them to the bed. She hugged her daughters and coaxed them to sleep.

    Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu did not dare to sleep. They did not sleep well at all for the past few nights. They could not fall asleep evente at night.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached, but she was helpless.

    ¡°Mother, is what they said true? Is that demon really very weak?¡±

    Zhang Xueyu suddenly asked.

    Zhang Xuerou¡¯s body tensed up for a moment before she reacted.

    Madam Zhang paused for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Everyone can spit on him. That demon¡¯s true identity is that of the most cowardly and ipetent person. His wife said that he¡¯s worse than an animal. Even the beggars by the roadside are stronger than him.¡±

    After Madam Zhang finished speaking, she subconsciously tested and blurted out, ¡°Tomorrow is the third day. The day after tomorrow, that wife of his will fight him head-on. Lord Jiang gave her the right to punish the demons on the spot. It will definitely be very grand the day after tomorrow. Everyone in Suzhou City will go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Mother, do you think that demon will win? After all, he¡¯s a demon. He kills without blinking and can even be invisible. He also has an invulnerable body.¡±

    Zhang Xuerou trembled and asked the question she was afraid of.

    Madam Zhang swallowed and replied firmly, ¡°Of course he won¡¯t win. Have you forgotten? That day, he came tomit murder and the little girl who protected you was so heroic. He was caught that time, and this time will definitely be no exception. That little girl is a very powerful expert. She won¡¯t let him go.¡±

    Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu could no longer remember Su Xiaolu. They were only immersed in their fear and hypnotized themselves. Then, they became more and more afraid.

    ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be that simple. Mother, that demon might win. He will definitely start a massacre. Mother, go and tell Father that we¡¯re moving.¡±

    Zhang Xueyu was crying. She really didn¡¯t want to live in Suzhou anymore. She was afraid.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached. It was difficult to swallow. If they moved, wouldn¡¯t these things happen elsewhere?

    The world had changed, foreignnds had appeared, and demons had appeared. It was the same everywhere.

    ¡°Sleep in peace. Father and Mother will settle everything.¡±

    Madam Zhang calmed herself down and said gently.

    Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu fell asleep only because they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Madam Zhang didn¡¯t sleep all night. When dawn came, she got up and returned to her room.

    Seeing that Minister Zhang didn¡¯t look too good, Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Master, you have to take care of yourself.¡±

    Minister Zhang sighed. ¡°Madam,e and eat a bowl of bird¡¯s nest. You definitely couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±

    Madam Zhang sat down and slowly ate the tonic. After taking a few bites, she looked at Minister Zhang and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right, but Xuerou and Xueyu are very afraid. They wouldn¡¯t dare to go out. Even if you want them to go and take a look, you have to find an excuse.¡±

    ¡°Last night, they actually wanted to leave Suzhou. The world is so big. Who knows if there are any demons elsewhere? We can¡¯t avoid them.¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached when she thought of what they had saidst night. If she didn¡¯t remove the fear in her daughters¡¯ hearts, they would be gued by nightmares for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Then lie to them that we¡¯re moving tomorrow and bring them to see how that demon dies,¡± Minister Zhang said firmly.

    Madam Zhang nodded.

    ¡ª-

    ...

    Early in the morning, Su Xiaolu came to see Madam Li. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Over the past few days, Sun Xiaoyong had been scolded andughed at. Today was the day Sun Xiaoyong would be punished. Su Xiaolu came to see Madam Li and watched her dress up. Su Xiaolu was puzzled. ¡°Auntie Li, why are you dressed up today?¡±

    A few days ago, Madam Li had not washed up and dressed like this when she was sitting on the street, but today, she did.

 Chapter 801 - 801 Complete Defeat

    801 Complete Defeat

    Madam Li smiled at Su Xiaolu and exined, ¡°Miss Su, of course it¡¯s to vent my anger. I want him to know that if he dies, I¡¯ll live well and beautifully. I still have money now. He looks down on my daughter. I want him to know that I can buy fields andnd for my daughter and give a generous dowry to her inws!¡±

    ¡°He always said I didn¡¯t look good if I didn¡¯t dress up. I wanted him to know that I didn¡¯t dress up because he didn¡¯t deserve it. He wasn¡¯t worth it for me to dress up for him, but he was going to die today. I was happy. I wanted to dress up so that he would die of anger even if he died.¡±

    Madam Li¡¯s smile was gentle and heart-wrenching. It was not that she did not understand, but she did not want to do that in the past.

    But now, she would never have hope for that person again. He always thought that he had her under his thumb. Today, she wanted him to know that she was not controlled by him. She had never been.

    Su Xiaolu praised sweetly, ¡°Auntie Li is so beautiful today.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not grasp people¡¯s emotions, but seeing Madam Li¡¯s raised eyebrows now, she was in a good mood. Su Xiaolu felt that she was ready.

    If it was in the future, which woman would not divorce a man like Sun Xiaoyong? Unless she was cursed by Sun Xiaoyong.

    However, at this moment, Madam Li¡¯s style was still bold and surprising.

    Madam Li smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°It should be about time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Madam Li also felt that she looked very good today. She had waited for this day for too long and dreamed of it. Unfortunately, even if this day came, it would not be so good because her entire life had been lost to Sun Xiaoyong.

    Su Xiaolu brought Madam Li out, and Jiang Zhengjun arrived as well.

    Madam Li¡¯s change was obvious.

    Jiang Zhengjun only felt that Madam Li was bold. No woman was like her.

    However, if she could defeat Sun Xiaoyong, he did not care what Madam Li looked like.

    The citizens of Suzhou City knew that today was the day of the fox-faced demon man¡¯s death, so they had already begun to surround him.

    When Jiang Zhengjun led the troops over, themoners automatically moved aside.

    Over the past few days, people had already gotten to know Madam Li and were discussing.

    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Madam Li, well done. We women should use Madam Li as our role model!¡±

    These words caused the women to agree one after another. Everyone kept raising their hands above their heads and calling Madam Li a heroine.

    At the northwest corner of the teahouse, a carriage stopped.

    Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu cried and begged for mercy. ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t force us. We don¡¯t want to be here. We want to go home.¡±

    Madam Zhang sighed and wiped her tears. She really couldn¡¯t bear to see her two daughters trembling.

    Minister Zhang directly ordered, ¡°Pull the twodies down from the carriage. Even if we have to carry them, we have to carry them over to take a look. He is a demon and a coward, he is less than an animal, he is despised by everyone. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Minister Zhang steeled his heart. If he gave in now, he would definitely pay a painful price for it in the future.

    If he wanted to cure his two daughters, he had to remove the root cause.

    Madam Zhang wiped her tears. In the end, she endured her heartache and didn¡¯t look at her two daughters begging.

    The teahouse was booked at a high price.

    It was not just the Zhang family. Old Master Qiu and his family had alsoe to take a look. They had lost their beloved daughter, so they naturally would not miss this opportunity.

    The huge market was almost filled with people. Jiang Zhengjun had set up protection in advance to prevent people from stepping on one another.

    The cage had already been cleared. There was nothing restraining Sun Xiaoyong, but Sun Xiaoyong was not invisible. He was still curled up in the cage.

    As Madam Li walked over, Sun Xiaoyong looked at her angrily. He grabbed the cage and roared, ¡°Li Xuemei, how dare you dress up like this? How dare you? You b*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Madam Li smiled coldly. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to kill you too. Today, either I die at your hands or you die at my hands.¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong bumped into the cage, his eyes like a beast¡¯s as they became more and more ruthless.

    Jiang Zhengjun waved his hand, and his subordinate went forward to open the lock.

    The next second, Madam Li rushed in without hesitation.

    The two of them bit each other and fought indiscriminately.

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s sharp ws pierced through Madam Li¡¯s arm, and Madam Li also bit Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s ear.

    What iron wall? It was useless to Madam Li.

    People subconsciously held their breaths.

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s entire body was out of the cage. He had a pained expression. When he fell out of the cage, people saw that Madam Li had grabbed his foot and did not let go. She followed Sun Xiaoyong out and hugged his back like a monkey before biting him.

    Almost instantly, Sun Xiaoyong screamed and Madam Li spat out flesh and blood.

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s clothes were tattered and badly mangled. He was no match for Madam Li at all. He began to beg for mercy. ¡°Xiao Mei, I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I really know my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Think about our daughter. If you kill me, what will she think of you, her mother?¡±

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s face was filled with fear. In the past few days, he felt that he had be stronger than before, but in front of Madam Li, he was actually unable to withstand a single blow from her.

    Even if he was invisible, it was useless in front of Madam Li.

    Sun Xiaoyong was on the verge of death. There were countless bloody holes on his body. He did not even have the strength to resist and let Madam Li bite him.

    Madam Li did not bite Sun Xiaoyong to death. She spat out the blood foam in her mouth and said coldly, ¡°Biting you to death will dirty my mouth. You should be beheaded by the executioner and hung at the city gate.¡±

    Madam Li stood up from Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s body. She tidied up her messy hair with her hand and carefully took out a piece of paper from her pocket. She pulled Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s hand and used his own blood to make a mud mark on it.

    ¡°From today onwards, you and I are officially divorced. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    After saying this, Madam Li heaved a sigh of relief. She felt as if something had been released from her body. She felt much more rxed.

    Perhaps by severing this unbearable past, the burden on her would disappear.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The crowd shouted and people apuded.

    Jiang Zhengjun heaved a sigh of relief. He waved his hand and got the executioner, who was already prepared, to go up and drag Sun Xiaoyong away to kill him.

    ...

    Sun Xiaoyong was still fox-faced, but no one was afraid anymore.

    As for Sun Xiaoyong, his mental wall had long copsed. He was powerless to move. He felt that he should be invisible, but when he saw thesemoners staring at him, they could clearly see him. He knew that he was afraid because any ability he relied on was useless.

    Pressed against the cold table, Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s body trembled. He felt his lower body heat up. He had actually lost control of himself in fear.

    There was a puddle on the ground, and the crowd roared withughter.

    As his neck turned cold, Sun Xiaoyong let out a final terrified scream.

 Chapter 802 - 802 The Sixteenth Year

    802 The Sixteenth Year

    ng¡­

    The head fell.

    The demon who had killed several women was finally dead.

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s head rolled a few times on the ground. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, his fox face began to change and slowly returned to its human form.

    Everyone was shocked and did not know what to say.

    Madam Li spat coldly at that familiar face.

    Madam Li spat on Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s head. Everyone fell silent for a few seconds before apuding Madam Li again, praising her for spitting well.

    Jiang Zhengjun immediately instructed his subordinates to prepare diesel to burn Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s corpse in public.

    The firewood was set up, and oil was poured on it. As soon as it was lit, the raging fire started.

    Manymoners still had uncertainties in their hearts. They felt that Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s corpse might change. Even if he lost his head, he might still stand up and leave. However, in the end, nothing happened even when the mes gradually extinguished.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They really didn¡¯t feel afraid anymore.

    Demons were not as powerful as they imagined.

    In the teahouse, Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu cried out. The tense string in their hearts finally rxed.

    Madam Zhang held back her tears and gently hugged her two daughters and patted them. She said gently, ¡°Cry, cry. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if you cry. Demons are just so-so.¡±

    Zhang Xuerou and Zhang Xueyu cried out loud.

    Minister Zhang sighed in relief. His decision was right. It was a mental illness. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his two daughters in the future.

    The crowd gradually dispersed.

    Jiang Zhengjun instructed his subordinates to do the final cleaning.

    Madam Li watched quietly.

    Su Xiaolu stood beside Madam Li and asked, ¡°Auntie Li, do you feel any changes in your body?¡±

    Madam Li did not know why Su Xiaolu asked this. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. Will I be a demon like him if I touch his blood?¡±

    Madam Li had no idea that her body had changed before.

    But she was a little nervous now. She didn¡¯t want to be a monster.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Of course not. Only people who want to escape and not be human can be demons. Auntie Li, don¡¯t you want to be human anymore?¡±

    Madam Li quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. Although it¡¯s hard to be human, I still want to be human.¡±

    She only had the thought of not being human when she was angry with Sun Xiaoyong previously, but it was only at that moment.

    Madam Li bowed to Su Xiaolu and said gently, ¡°Miss Su, thank you.¡±

    She only said a few words, and Su Xiaolu gave her a hundred taels. She knew that Su Xiaolu did notck money, but these hundred taels were like a saving grace to her.

    Without Sun Xiaoyong, it would be very difficult for her to take care of her daughter in the future. However, with this money, she and her daughter could live very well.

    She had protected her daughter from being vited. Her daughter would definitely have a good life in the future.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head.

    Madam Li smiled and turned to leave.

    Jiang Zhengjun looked at Madam Li¡¯s back. He walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Su, how did you know that she won¡¯t be a demon? After all, she reached into the cage previously.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, a person¡¯s hand could not enter.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the puzzled Jiang Zhengjun and smiled. ¡°Lord Jiang, she doesn¡¯t want to be a demon. Of course, she won¡¯t be a demon.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun frowned slightly. ¡°Can humans be demons just because they want to?¡±

    If that was the case, it was really too scary.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°No. If it¡¯s that simple, then everyone would be demons when they encounter setbacks. Wouldn¡¯t demons be running rampant then? Over time, there won¡¯t be anyone left in this world.¡±

    Jiang Zhengjun sighed. ¡°That makes sense. I just don¡¯t know under what conditions can humans be fiendish demons. Although I can¡¯t figure it out, I hope humans will never figure it out.¡±

    Demons were born demons. How could they turn from humans into demons?

    Sun Xiaoyong had killed a few people. Although there was a way to deal with such demons, it took time to investigate and crack cases. With so many demons, humans could not survive.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She agreed with Jiang Zhengjun.

    After the matter was over, Su Xiaolu prepared to return to the temple.

    Sun Xiaoyong¡¯s case calmed down and was gradually forgotten by people. The days resumed to normal.

    It waste December.

    The incense offerings in Hongyue Monastery were even brighter. There were all kinds of people praying.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s schedule was the same. Every day, she would listen to the abbot chant scriptures with everyone.

    There were many fruit trees behind Hongyue Monastery. The monks would even chant sutras in the orchard. They were all people who had severed ties with the mortal world. Their lives were very simple.

    During her time in Hongyue Temple, Su Xiaolu also felt that her heart had settled down.

    New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Su Xiaolu ate with the abbot and was very surprised to see fish and roasted chicken on the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±

    The old abbot smiled kindly and shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Buddha is magnanimous and all-epassing. Besides, Miss Su is fated with Buddha.¡±

    Since the old abbot had said so, Su Xiaolu did not stand on ceremony.

    ...

    She liked both fish and chickens.

    The old abbot ate the tofu radish happily. Thisfortable interaction made Su Xiaolu feel at ease. She did not pretend and ate.

    After dinner, the old abbot began to recite the sutra. The disciples went to listen.

    Su Xiaolu flew to the eaves and sat down. She released Mantis Shrimp and looked at the bustling Suzhou City at the foot of the mountain.

    The sound of firecrackers should be prosperous.

    After the new year, Su Xiaolu prepared to set off.

    However, before she set off, she entered Suzhou and arrived at the Humen Escort Agency.

    ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When Bai Xu saw Su Xiaolu, she weed her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Bai Xu and said, ¡°Miss Bai, I want to ask your Escort Agency to do something.¡±

    ¡°As long as Miss Su gives me the money, anything is fine.¡±

    ...

    Bai Xu also smiled. Seeing that Su Xiaolu was not looking for her, she did not say anything else. She turned around and called out to the manager, Niu Yan, ¡°Uncle Niu, business is here.¡±

    Niu Yan came out happily and weed Su Xiaolu into the main room.

    Su Xiaolu said directly, ¡°Manager Niu, I want to ask you to help me find some people. You¡¯ve gone to many ces with the escorts. I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels. Please help me investigate these two people when you travel.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told him about An Lie and An Cheng and even showed Niu Yan An Lie¡¯s portrait.

    Niu Yan agreed. ¡°No problem. If we find them, do you have a message to send?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°If you find them, please help me pass a message. Tell them that An Xiaoou is not dead. She¡¯s in the capital. They will be able to see An Xiaoou if they look for Su Hua for help.¡±

    An Xiaoou¡¯s current identity was special. She had not heard about the merpeople from the two ces she had gone, which meant that it was still a secret. However, the important ministers in the imperial court definitely knew a little. If An Lie and An Cheng knew the news, they could send a letter to her second brother if they wanted to see An Xiaoou. Then, they could meet.

 Chapter 803 - 803 Goodbye

    803 Goodbye

    An Xiaoou had already transformed into one of the merpeople. The distance between her and An Lie and An Cheng was getting further and further apart. They would meet less and less in the future, but it was better for them to know that the other party was alive and well.

    Niu Yan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember it. I¡¯ll replicate the portrait and pass on the message. If our Escort Agency finds out about these two people, we¡¯ll tell them.¡±

    Su Xiaolu also paid quickly.

    Su Xiaolu walked out and saw Bai Xu wiping her whip. Su Xiaolu walked over.

    Sensing Su Xiaolu walking over, Bai Xu was nervous for a moment, but she quickly smiled. Su Xiaolu would not do anything to her. Why was she nervous?

    ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s rare to meet you. Can youe and have a meal with me?¡±

    Su Xiaolu invited Bai Xu.

    Bai Xu looked at Su Xiaolu and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯m free now.¡±

    Bai Xu did not expect Su Xiaolu to treat her to a meal. She thought that she and Su Xiaolu would not meet again.

    One could only say that fate was strange and unpredictable. The past had passed since that day. If Su Xiaolu was willing to be friends with her, she was also willing to be friends with her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and the two of them walked out.

    After leaving the Humen Escort Agency, Su Xiaolu said, ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re more familiar with this area. Choose a ce.¡±

    Bai Xu did not stand on ceremony and generously chose a restaurant to order.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home this year?¡±

    Bai Xu asked Su Xiaolu. She had asked a lot about Su Xiaolu from Hu Changshou in the past. She was very envious of Su Xiaolu for having so many rtives and friends. Naturally, she knew that Su Xiaolu would go home at the end of the year to celebrate the new year every year.

    This year, Su Xiaolu did not go home for the new year. Bai Xu was very curious about why.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I want to train myself for three years. I won¡¯t go back for the new year for the next three years. I¡¯m in Suzhou this year, but I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll be next year.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Xiaolu smiled and looked at Bai Xu. ¡°Miss Bai, what about you? Why are you settled here?¡±

    Bai Xu also smiled and replied, ¡°I live all over the world. I think the Humen Escort Agency is not bad, so I stayed. If I want to go somewhere else in the future, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Bai Xu asked again, ¡°Miss Su, do you miss home?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Why wouldn¡¯t she?

    Her parents must miss her too. Her eldest brother¡¯s Su Shiyu and her third sister¡¯s children, Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan, could now call people¡¯s names clearly.

    That was her family. How could she not miss them?

    ¡°I really envy you.¡±

    Bai Xu looked envious. She had been abandoned by Grandma and had experienced a lot. Hu Changshou had also told her that her Grandma was definitely not her biological Grandma. She must have been stolen by Grandma.

    However, there was also a possibility that her biological mother and father had also abandoned her and Grandma had only picked her up.

    Either way, she was not fated to have a family. She would never see that warm scene of her family together.

    ¡°Miss Bai, perhaps your parents miss you too. That Grandma of yours is very abnormal. She has an inexplicable hatred for you. Can you feel it?¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of Madam Bai Liu and said seriously to Bai Xu.

    Bai Xu smiled. ¡°Maybe. The world is so big. Even if they really miss me, where can I find them?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s still fate, you¡¯ll definitely meet again.¡±

    Bai Xu sighed. Didn¡¯t she and Su Xiaolu meet again?

    But what if they were no longer in this world? With Grandma¡¯s personality, if she really had a grudge against her, her family would definitely be wiped out before she took her away.

    There were some things that were not necessarily good to know, but when it happened, it must be time.

    When the food and wine were served, Bai Xu poured a ss of wine for Su Xiaolu.

    The two of them clinked sses. Everything was unspoken.

    After eating, the two of them left the restaurant. Just as they were about to part, Bai Xu cupped her hands at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡±

    Su Xiaolu returned the greeting. ¡°Miss Bai, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡±

    Su Xiaolu thought of something. She smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, you were the one who did that to my cousinst year, right?¡±

    Bai Xu was stunned for a moment before replying firmly, ¡°It¡¯s me. If you want to hold me ountable, then go ahead. However, if you want me to admit my mistake, that¡¯s impossible. If it happens again, I¡¯ll still do it.¡±

    Relying on her special ability, Bai Xu did not regret hitting Sun Baoshan at all. If she did it again, she would still hit Sun Baoshan.

    Su Xiaoluughed out loud. She smiled and said, ¡°No, no, no. I want to say that you fought really well. I have the same intention. Thank you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu waved at Bai Xu. ¡°Miss Bai, goodbye. The next time we meet, you¡¯ll treat me to a meal.¡±

    Bai Xu was still stunned when Su Xiaolu turned around and walked into the crowd.

    Bai Xu looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s back until she could no longer be seen. The corners of her mouth slowly curled up. She turned around and returned to the Escort Agency. She was in a good mood.

    As soon as they entered the Escort Agency, someone asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Bai, did something good happen? You¡¯re in such a good mood.¡±

    Bai Xu smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy after eating and drinking with my good friend.¡±

    The next time they met, if they could meet again, she would definitely treat her back. She already had many friends now, but the most special ones in her heart were her two friends, Hu Changshou and Su Xiaolu.

    ¡ª-

    On the third day of the new year, Su Xiaolu bade farewell to the abbot and the others. She was preparing to leave Suzhou City.

    In the new year, she prepared to go to Mobei.

    There was a foreignnd over there, she would go there and take a look.

    The Interface Stones in the Space were enough for Mantis Shrimp to eat for a year. On the way there, if she encountered another Interface Stone, she would continue to store them.

    On the way to Mobei, Su Xiaolu changed into light clothes again and tied her hair up. She was a handsome young master again.

    ...

    The reason was that her breasts were not too big.

    Her guess was right. Many people turned into demons and killed people under all kinds of stimtion. After discovering their identities and finding the weaknesses of demons when they were human, they could deal with demons.

    Special forces had been established in all states to specialize in investigating demon cases. All themoners were united. Once there was a case, they would do their best to help investigate it.

    On the way, if Su Xiaolu encountered them, she would definitely help.

    As the journey became more and more deste, there were fewer and fewer people.

    There were more poisonous insects. Su Xiaolu had no choice but to crush the insect repellent medicine and apply it to her body to repel the insects.

    After traveling for five days, they finally saw a small town called Canger Town.

    After sleeping in the open for half a month and seeing the town, Su Xiaolu also wanted to enter the town to eat her fill, so she rode her horse into town.

    ¡°Young Master, where are you from? Are you from Raozhou? Why are you alone? Didn¡¯t the government office send troops?¡±

    As soon as Su Xiaolu arrived at the entrance of the town, the guard weed her and asked.

    ...

 Chapter 804 - 804 Canger Town

    804 Canger Town

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a tourist from Suzhou. Why? Did something happen here?¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined her identity. She judged from the little general¡¯s expression that something had happened in Canger Town. She had dealt with many such things along the way, so she asked casually.

    Since they had met, she definitely had to help.

    The guard sighed. Then, he sized up Su Xiaolu and looked puzzled. ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you encounter anything strange when you came in alone?¡±

    !!

    Although Su Xiaolu¡¯s arrival did not bring good news, it was not bad news.

    Su Xiaolu thought about this journey and said, ¡°Does having many insects count?¡±

    Along the way, there were no signs of humans, but there were many snakes and insects.

    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know if I should call you lucky or unlucky. In the past two months, people have been missing in this town. We couldn¡¯t find anything. We could only seek help from the outside world, but the people who left the town never returned. We sent people out to look for them, but they couldn¡¯te back. Sigh¡­¡±

    The guard looked mncholic. The town was deserted and there were not many people left. In just two months, more than a hundred people had died. What was terrifying was that the outside world did not know at all.

    The guard looked at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re the first toe in. Our town doesn¡¯t have a lot of people to begin with. People onlye here two times every year. One is in the summer, and the other is in the autumn. Summer ising. Some businessmen will collect wool from us to make clothes. Now that something has happened to the town, we don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine. I have some skills. I¡¯ve resolved a lot of those things along the way. I¡¯m willing to help Canger Town investigate the case.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. From the looks of it, she could enter but not leave.

    The guard looked at the sword on Su Xiaolu¡¯s back and asked respectfully, ¡°Young Master, how should I address you? I¡¯m Wang Tianan.¡±

    Wang Tianan did not underestimate Su Xiaolu. He felt that Su Xiaolu was not as simple as she looked to be able to travel the martial world at her age.

    Moreover, everyone in the town was in danger now. Whether Su Xiaolu was really capable or not, they needed the help of someone brave.

    Su Xiaolu grinned. ¡°My name is Su Lu.¡±

    Wang Tianan¡¯s thoughts were easily understood. Su Xiaolu wanted to help, so she naturally did not care so much.

    Wang Tianan made an inviting gesture. ¡°Young Master Su, please.¡±

    It was already past three o¡¯clock. Usually, no outsiders woulde at this time. Wang Tianan closed the town gate and led Su Xiaolu into the town.

    On the way, Wang Tianan told Su Xiaolu about the town.

    There was no government office in such a small town. There were only dozens of garrison guards guarding it.

    Because the matter of the demons was not something they could resolve, all they could do was guard and send people out to report the news, but the people they sent could never return.

    Some of themoners in the town were panicking. Some of them did not listen to their advice and left with their families, but no one knew if they had really left. Thinking about how none of the people they sent could return, they thought that their ending would not be good.

    If they stayed in town, they could only wait for death. If they left the town, they might die directly.

    But what could they do? As long as they were alive, they could only wait.

    Fortunately, the disappearances happened at night.

    Themoners had been terrified for a few days and were numb to it. As long as they lived, they would do what they had to do.

    At night, the garrison would be divided into four teams to patrol and keep watch. Each team had ten people, and there were four teams that alternated during the day. However, even so, people still disappeared every day.

    After Su Xiaolu had a rough understanding, Wang Tianan asked, ¡°Young Master Su, are you willing to join our guard team?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, but I have a question. Have those who are in danger never made a sound?¡±

    So many people had disappeared, but they had never been able to find the reason.

    Wang Tianan nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no sound at all. There¡¯s no cry for help. We can¡¯t even find their corpses.¡±

    Wang Tianan looked at Su Xiaolu and continued, ¡°In the beginning, all our guards even gathered the entire town. As long as they¡¯re alive, they have to be present. We¡¯ll guard them all night. No matter how energetic we are, we¡¯ll all fall asleep. When we wake up again, there¡¯ll be one less person. It¡¯ll be the same for many days, so the people are numb. Everyone will go home and live their own lives. Life and death are up to the heavens.¡±

    Since nothing could be changed, it was up to the heavens. Whoever was unlucky would die.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll patrol the night with you tonight.¡±

    As Wang Tianan spoke, his tone was filled with helplessness. Su Xiaolu couldpletely understand. She had taken the initiative to patrol the night. Since everything happened at night, she could only investigate clearly at night.

    Wang Tianan was stunned for a moment before revealing a happy smile. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Su.¡±

    This Young Master Su was really good. It was a good thing to have more help.

    Themoners were trembling in fear, and so were the night patrol guards.

    Wang Tianan brought Su Xiaolu to the garrison to stay.

    Knowing that Su Xiaolu came from outside, everyone was very surprised and asked Su Xiaolu many questions.

    Wang Tianan answered for Su Xiaolu. When they found out that nothing strange had happened to the people who came in, except that there were more snakes and insects, everyone¡¯s excitement fell.

    At dinner, Wang Tianan brought food to Su Xiaolu.

    Realizing that there was a ck thing beside Su Xiaolu, Wang Tianan was surprised. ¡°Young Master Su, this is???¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he see it before?

    Mantis Shrimp squatted beside Su Xiaolu and blinked innocently.

    He could already be outside, but Su Xiaolu rarely let him out. This time, he took the initiative to ask because he smelled the Interface Stone.

    There was an Interface Stone in this town. How could he let Su Xiaolu keep looking for his food?

    Su Xiaolu exined to Wang Tianan, ¡°This is mine. You didn¡¯t notice it when I put it in the bag before.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp wasn¡¯t big. Wang Tianan thought that he might have overlooked it, so he didn¡¯t ask further. He said in embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it before, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything for it to eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He can just eat with me. He¡¯s still young and can¡¯t eat much.¡±

    Wang Tianan was relieved to hear Su Xiaolu¡¯s words.

    After Wang Tianan left, Su Xiaolu gave a piece ofmb chop from the food to Mantis Shrimp.

    ¡°Xiaolu, the him you¡¯re talking about is different from the one he¡¯s talking about.¡± Mantis Shrimp was a little emotional. He wasn¡¯t what humans thought of as an animal. He was unhappy to be called that.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and exined to him, ¡°That¡¯s because you look like an animal. If you were in human form like me, they naturally wouldn¡¯t call you that. However, you don¡¯t like to be in human form. We humans have a saying that you can¡¯t have the best of both worlds. If you choose one, you can only give up the other.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another saying that those who don¡¯t know are innocent.¡± Su Xiaolu rubbed Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and ate. After only one bite, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

 Chapter 805 - 805 Night Patrol Together

    805 Night Patrol Together

    Mantis Shrimp wasforted. He moved his head and responded to Su Xiaolu. Hearing Su Xiaolu say that it was delicious, he stopped thinking about it and ate.

    However, Mantis Shrimp had already started to think about a question.

    He might also be able to meet people in human form.

    With this thought in mind, although he was still resistant, it might not be long before he could convince himself.

    !!

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp praised themb chop in a childish voice. He actually felt that it tasted good, but he was very happy to eat it with Su Xiaolu. Even if he ate the ones that Su Xiaolu had personally roasted, he still felt that it was delicious.

    Not long after dinner, the sky outside darkened.

    Su Xiaolu kept Mantis Shrimp in her pocket and went out.

    When Wang Tianan saw Su Xiaolu, he smiled and waved. ¡°Young Master Su, are you ready?¡±

    Without waiting for Su Xiaolu to answer, Wang Tianan said, ¡°If you feel tired, you can rest for the night first.¡±

    Night patrol was amon urrence. It didn¡¯t matter if one more or one less person came, because no matter how much they patrolled, they couldn¡¯t change the fact that something would happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said. Although she was traveling, she was not in a hurry, so she had never been tired along the way.

    Wang Tianan smiled and did not say anything else. He led Su Xiaolu into the team and left.

    Canger Town was not big. There were only five or six streets. The four teams were separated in different directions, but in the end, every team would walk through the entire town.

    There was no one during the day, let alone at night when it was dangerous.

    The entire town was very quiet. Apart from the moonlight, there were no lights.

    No one spoke. As they walked, there was only the sound of their teammates¡¯ footsteps.

    There was also the rustling sound of the wind.

    Mantis Shrimp leaned against Su Xiaolu and said to her in a childish voice, ¡°Xiaolu, the entire town has the aura of Interface Stones.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was a little surprised. She asked in her sea of consciousness, ¡°You can smell the Interface Stones?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can smell a little, but I can¡¯t tell where it is. There are auras everywhere in this town. Are there Interface Stones under this town? Xiaolu, do you want to find a ce to dig during the day?¡± Mantis Shrimp was looking forward to it. Canger Town was not big, but it was not small either.

    If there were Interface Stones below, how many would there be?

    Just thinking about it made him happy, but with so much, it would be hard for Xiaolu to dig¡­

    Mantis Shrimp secretly nced at Su Xiaolu and felt a little guilty.

    Su Xiaolu agreed without thinking. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll dig tomorrow.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp smelled the Interface Stones and said that the entire town was filled with it. Su Xiaolu sniffed and released her senses. She smelled all kinds of smells, trees, soil, and living auras, but there was no Interface Stone.

    Did the stones smell?

    Su Xiaolu could not smell it. She would only know when she touched the stone.

    She sealed her senses. After all, it was really ufortable to smell so many strange smells.

    She only amplified her hearing.

    The entire town was quiet. There was not even the sound of snoring.

    Not everyone was asleep. Passing by the houses and streets, Su Xiaolu could feel the aura of restraint.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. Themoners were terrified. How could they sleep peacefully?

    A few hours passed and they found nothing. As the sky lit up bit by bit, Su Xiaolu heard Wang Tianan sigh and say, ¡°A night has passed.¡±

    The night had passed and day had arrived. This meant that someone had disappeared silently overnight.

    ¡°It¡¯s dawn. Let¡¯s go back. Everyone, go back and eat something and rest well.¡±

    Wang Tianan spoke with a heavy and helpless tone.

    When they returned to the camp, breakfast was ready. It was buns and porridge.

    Su Xiaolu took a bowl. Seeing that she had a pet, she received half a spoonful more porridge.

    Su Xiaolu returned to her room and ate with Mantis Shrimp. She gave the meat bun to Mantis Shrimp and ate the porridge herself.

    Before they finished eating, they heard amotion outside.

    Su Xiaolu listened.

    It was the daytime guard who returned to report. A woman went missing today. At night, the couple slept together. The husband was fine, but the wife had gone missing.

    It was the husband who woke up and realized that his wife was missing. He looked around but couldn¡¯t find her, so he confirmed that the person who disappearedst night was his wife.

    The man followed them back to register.

    Su Xiaolu looked around the door. She did not feel good.

    The man¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were listless. The child beside him had tears in his eyes. He did not cry. The silent tears were even more suffocating.

    Many soldiers could not bear to watch and turned their faces away.

    The man numbly said his wife¡¯s name. After recording it, he left with his child on his back.

    After the man left, someone sighed softly.

    ¡°There are not many left in Old Zhang¡¯s family. There were four of them in his family, but now they¡¯re only left with two. Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t find anything, sooner orter, everyone in this town will disappear.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what kind of demon is it? What¡¯s the point of hiding? If you have the guts,e out and fight us. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±

    ...

    They were the garrison troops guarding Mobei. They had fought for their entire lives. They were not afraid of bloodshed or death, but this helplessness of not knowing the enemy made them suffocate.

    What should they do?

    They were furious, but they couldn¡¯t find a ce to vent.

    Wang Tianan said loudly, ¡°Stopining. Eat when you need to, and rest when you need to. Regardless of whether there¡¯s progress or not, our arrangements still haven¡¯t changed. Who¡¯s willing to be the vanguard the day after tomorrow? I¡¯m organizing a small team to explore.¡±

    Even though he knew that someone would die if they went out, he still had to do it because he could not give up.

    Even if there was no chance, they had to continue.

    After Wang Tianan spoke, everyone fell silent.

    Su Xiaolu went to bed after breakfast. She would not make things difficult for herself if she had no clue.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep, and Mantis Shrimp leaned against her and closed its eyes to rest.

    In the afternoon, Su Xiaolu woke up and went out.

    She went to the kitchen to find a steamed bun to eat and went out.

    ...

    Mantis Shrimp followed her. He ran forward and came to a wide ce. Mantis Shrimp stopped and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, here, here. No one lives here, and no one farms here. Let¡¯s dig here.¡±

    It was not easy to dig where someone lived.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She took out a hoe from the Space and started digging.

    Mantis Shrimp also dug the soil with its two small ws.

    As he dug, Mantis Shrimp gave up. He sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no smell in the soil. There can¡¯t be an Interface Stone down there.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s dig somewhere else.¡±

    Su Xiaolu could not smell it. She stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head andforted it.

    Mantis Shrimp pulled itself together again. After changing ces several times, Mantis Shrimpy on the ground and said, ¡°Xiaolu, stop digging. The smell is all on the surface of the ground. There¡¯s none under the ground. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±

    ¡°You said that the entire town has the aura of the Interface Stone?¡± Su Xiaolu stopped and narrowed her eyes. She seemed to have an answer, but she seemed to be shrouded in a thick fog and could not see it.

 Chapter 806 - 806 Related

    806 Rted

    Mantis Shrimp said weakly, ¡°Yes, the smell of the Interface Stone is everywhere.¡±

    There were those smells everywhere. They should be able to dig them out.

    Mantis Shrimp was at a loss. It was like a golden mountain was right in front of him, but an invisible wall was erected before him, preventing him from reaching it. It was really torture.

    Mantis Shrimp was very distressed, and so was Su Xiaolu.

    This phenomenon seemed a little illogical, but they could not find the answer.

    Su Xiaolu walked around the entire town with Mantis Shrimp.

    At dusk, themoners who were working outside returned home. On the way, Su Xiaolu met many residents.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was indifferent. They were neither happy nor angry. Even the children¡¯s expressions were numb.

    Unable to find the killer was like a knife hanging over their heads. It was unnerving, but they couldn¡¯t escape.

    It was not yet dark, but there was no one in the streets.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the encampment. Seeing that she had returned safely, Wang Tianan was relieved and asked, ¡°Young Master Su, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I walk around town.¡±

    Su Xiaolu replied.

    Seeing how enthusiastic Su Xiaolu was, Wang Tianan smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su, you¡¯ve worked hard. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was just an outsider. Wang Tianan was very gratified that she could do this.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu continued to patrol with Wang Tianan and the others.

    The few of them patrolled the entire Canger Town at night.

    Su Xiaolu even flew to the roof to check. Unfortunately, the entire town was covered in darkness and she could not see anything.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the team. Wang Tianan smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Su¡¯s Qinggong is very good.¡±

    Wang Tianan was very happy to recruit a capable person.

    It was good to have capable people.

    The sky gradually brightened. It was another fruitless night.

    Everyone dragged their hearts back to the encampment.

    As they ate breakfast, Su Xiaolu kept thinking about it.

    Logically speaking, as long as there was a trace, there should be a clue.

    How could there be no clues?

    Had he disappeared into thin air? But how was that possible?

    It didn¡¯t make sense. It really didn¡¯t.

    The person who disappearedst night had been found. It was a man. When his wife came to report, her eyes were red and swollen, and she choked from time to time.

    It was also nighttime. She didn¡¯t hear any sound or movement. When she opened her eyes, her husband was gone.

    She looked around but couldn¡¯t find him, so she had to ept that this disappearance was her husband¡¯s.

    Su Xiaolu frowned and put down her bowl and chopsticks.

    Mantis Shrimp raised its head from the bowl. ¡°Xiaolu, where are you going? You¡¯re not full yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to her house to take a look. You¡¯reing too. I have a guess that I want you to confirm.¡±

    Su Xiaolu picked up Mantis Shrimp and opened the door to walk out.

    She walked up to the woman and said, ¡°Take me to your house.¡±

    The woman was stunned. Her numb emotions seemed to have been suddenly pierced. She choked and cried, ¡°He¡¯s gone. What¡¯s the use of looking again? You¡¯ve searched so many times, but you still can¡¯t find anything.¡±

    People died frequently in the town. Even their bones could not be found. Themoners hadints, but they were just numb to it.

    After disappearing, it was painful enough for them to report and cooperate with the investigation.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s suggestion to take a look again was equivalent to making the woman suffer again. She could not take it and broke down.

    Afterining angrily, before Su Xiaolu could react, the woman had already squatted down helplessly and sobbed with trembling shoulders.

    Wang Tianan walked over and patted Su Xiaolu¡¯s shoulder. He said softly, ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Since Su Xiaolu had such intentions, he could not disappoint her.

    Even if he had to sacrifice his rest time, Wang Tianan was willing to do it.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the woman who was immersed in pain and nodded at Wang Tianan.

    The three of them went out and walked towards the woman¡¯s house.

    The woman¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Chang. His name was Chang Erchun and he had three children. At this moment, the three children had been sent to Chang Erchun¡¯s eldest brother, Chang Dachun¡¯s house.

    Chang Erchun¡¯s house was now empty.

    Su Xiaolu and Wang Tianan opened the door and went in.

    Mantis Shrimp went towards the main room. Su Xiaolu quickly followed.

    ¡°Xiaolu, how strange. The smell of the Interface Stone at his house is so strong. It¡¯s even stronger in this room.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was almost drooling when it smelled the Interface Stones in the room, but it looked around. This room was at least a few decades old, and how many years had the two worlds been fusing?

    Therefore, it was impossible for there to be Interface Stones under this house.

    But why was it filled with the smell of the Interface Stones?

    ...

    ¡°Young Master Su, do you have any doubts?¡±

    Wang Tianan asked expectantly.

    Su Xiaolu had been deep in thought since she came in. He wondered what she had thought of.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Tianan and said, ¡°Brother Wang, to be honest, my little friend can smell a special smell. I have a guess now. I need your help to confirm it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu suspected that the smell of the Interface Stone in the entire town was strange, so she came to Chang Erchun¡¯s house to take a look.

    What Mantis Shrimp said confirmed Su Xiaolu¡¯s guess.

    Wang Tianan was stunned for a moment before nodding repeatedly. ¡°Young Master Su, tell me. As long as I can help, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±

    This had something to do with the case. There was no way he could shirk it.

    ¡°I want to visit everyone else¡¯s house.¡±

    Su Xiaolu picked up Mantis Shrimp. There was no time to lose. It was beneficial to the people to investigate as soon as possible.

    Without another word, Wang Tianan left with Su Xiaolu.

    ...

    Canger Town had not been peaceful for the past two months. Even during the new year.

    They were arranged to station troops here once every half a year. If there was anything, they would report it. However, they were not able to report it at all. It would be half a yearter before the higher-ups discovered this. At that time, no one knew how many people would be left in the entire town.

    Now, even if there was a little hope, he could not miss it.

    Su Xiaolu and Wang Tianan did not rest all morning. After visiting dozens of families, Su Xiaolu confirmed that the missing people were all rted to the Interface Stone.

    ¡°Young Master Su, how is it?¡±

    Wang Tianan asked expectantly. Half a day had passed today, and it would be dangerous again if the day passed.

    Su Xiaolu said truthfully, ¡°There¡¯s a special smell in the entire town. The smell is stronger in the families where something happened. If we can find the source of the smell, we might be able to find something.¡±

    Wang Tianan couldn¡¯t smell anything. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Young Master Su, tell me, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, get him to gather the entire town for the night. You¡¯re humans, so you might fall for it, but I won¡¯t. Let me see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute voice sounded in Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Tianan and repeated Mantis Shrimp¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Brother Wang, gather everyone together for the night. I know some medical books. I¡¯ll make something to ensure that no one will fall asleep. Believe me, nothing will happen tonight.¡±

 Chapter 807 - 807 Worm

    807 Worm

    Wang Tianan swallowed and looked at Su Xiaolu in a daze for a long time.

    Finally, he found his voice. He nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    They had tried such a method, but it was useless. The town¡¯s doctors had even made medicine, but in the end, it was the same. They would still fall asleep unknowingly.

    Perhaps it would still be useless this time, but for some reason, looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s determined eyes, he could not help but believe him.

    Forget it, so what if he was wrong?

    As long as there was a trace of hope, they should try.

    There was no time to lose. The two of them went back to their base.

    Wang Tianan let Su Xiaolu rest while he went to make arrangements and preparations.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. She did not have time to rest because she had to prepare the herbs.

    Wang Tianan also smiled. Su Xiaolu¡¯s attitude made him believe that no matter how the matter ended, Su Xiaolu had done her best.

    Su Xiaolu went out.

    Wang Tianan gathered his brothers together. He told them the n and no one said anything after hearing it.

    Wang Tianan frowned and said, ¡°Everyone, believe me. Perhaps there will really be a result this time. Previously, it was all because we always fell asleep at some point. As long as we don¡¯t sleep, we will definitely be able to investigate.¡±

    As long as they didn¡¯t fall asleep, they would definitely be able to see what was taking the people away!

    Everyone pondered for a while. After a while, Li Ming spoke first. ¡°Tianan, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe it, but themoners are already numb. Everyone has lost their vitality and is waiting to die. It wasn¡¯t difficult to gather them previously, but now¡­¡±

    Previously, everyone still had hope, but as they couldn¡¯t get out, and they couldn¡¯t stop the death, everyone became numb. They lived day by day until the knife hanging above their heads fell on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that we can¡¯t give up. Even if only one person is left, as long as there¡¯s a chance to investigate, we can¡¯t give up. I hope you cane with me and we¡¯ll believe it again. If we still can¡¯t find anything, I¡¯ll go out of town this time.¡±

    Wang Tianan clenched his fists and said word by word.

    Everyone knew that they might die in town. If they were lucky, they could live longer.

    However, there were only a few days left to live if they went outside the town. So many people had not returned. They must be dead.

    Since Wang Tianan was so determined, Li Ming and the others were motivated as well.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll wake everyone up now and gather the entire town in the training grounds.¡±

    Li Ming echoed loudly and everyone nodded.

    Wang Tianan nodded.

    Once again, everyone was gathered.

    Themoners did resist at first, but when they heard the soldiers¡¯ words, everyone hesitated.

    That¡¯s right. Who wanted to be a fool?

    How could they not want their deceased rtives to die in peace?

    Where had those missing people gone? Could their remains be found?

    People gradually put down their work and gathered at the camp.

    Su Xiaolu arrived at the town¡¯s medical center. The old doctor had already disappeared and the medicine cab was already dusty. Su Xiaolu bowed respectfully at the door before opening the door to look for the herbs she needed.

    Su Xiaolu took out the precious Ghost Orchid. This medicinal herb could multiply the medicinal properties by many times.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the camp with the herbs she had made. She followed everyone to the training ground.

    Themoners sat together. Because they were in low spirits, no one spoke.

    Wang Tianan walked towards Su Xiaolu with hope in his eyes. ¡°Young Master Su, are these all medicines?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. They were all ck and hard, like big rocks.

    ¡°Just put these in the brazier, one every two meters, and burn them with the fire.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Wang Tianan.

    Wang Tianan nodded. It was almost dark, and pirs of fire were lit everywhere.

    Wang Tianan carried the bucket and went to work.

    As the sky darkened bit by bit, the fire illuminated the entire training ground.

    Themoners were inside, and all the soldiers were guarding them in high spirits.

    Mantis Shrimp also began to walk around the people. Su Xiaolu followed Mantis Shrimp.

    ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, everyone here has that smell. When they gather together, the smell is so strong.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was very distressed. Logically speaking, thesemoners were all terrified and uneasy now. Apart from working and going to their homes, they didn¡¯t dare to go far.

    Where did this smelle from?

    Su Xiaolu looked at themoners sitting in groups of twos and threes. She was deep in thought.

    The night grew darker.

    None of them fell asleep.

    It was already after midnight.

    There was no sleepiness, which gave everyone hope.

    Everyone began to look at each other and around them.

    Wang Tianan and the others were also very excited. This time, they wanted to see what kind of demon was causing trouble!

    ...

    Everyone began to check on themselves.

    The night was about to pass, the sky had already retreated and started to turn gray.

    A trace of joy finally appeared on the numb faces of themoners.

    ¡°Tianan, it¡¯s almost dawn. The demon hasn¡¯te yet. They must have stoppeding because we couldn¡¯t sleep. But if they don¡¯te, what should we do next?¡±

    Li Ming looked at the sky and revealed a worried expression. He looked at Wang Tianan, hoping that he would have an idea.

    Wang Tianan was also vexed. They couldn¡¯t gather people every day without sleeping.

    It would be good if something happened.

    If nothing happened, things would only reach an impasse.

    Even if something happened and someone¡¯s life was in danger, Wang Tianan prayed that something would happen as soon as possible. He had never looked forward to anything happening.

    A figure slowly stood up from the crowd.

    The woman beside him was stunned. Then, she tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve and asked softly, ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±

    ...

    The man did not answer. He just stood there in a daze.

    The woman asked again, ¡°What are you doing? Sit down quickly. Everyone is sitting. It¡¯s almost dawn.¡±

    The man still did not respond. The woman sensed that something was wrong. She pulled the man hard, but the man¡¯s body stiffened and his hands were cold. The woman¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She opened her mouth, and her upper and lower lips were trembling. Her voice choked. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Say something¡ª¡±

    There was no response. The woman finally broke down.

    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong¡ª¡±

    The woman¡¯s panicked and sobbing voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    The woman¡¯s voice attracted attention. First, the people around their family began to get up and disperse.

    The woman looked terrified. She held the child in her arms and looked helplessly at the man who had not responded to her. She could not believe that this had fallen on her.

    When Wang Tianan and the others heard the sound, they immediately separated this family from the others. The closer Su Xiaolu got, the calmer her voice was. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 808 - 808 Worm 2

    808 Worm

    Su Xiaolu touched the man¡¯s wrist. She frowned when she felt his wrist. There was no pulse.

    The man was dead. His body was stiff. He had been dead for a long time.

    But how was that possible? Everyone had been gathered here that night. No one had left. Nothing had happened. How had the man died?

    ¡°Dear, wake up quickly. Don¡¯t leave us behind. Please¡­ Doctor, you¡¯re a doctor. Please save him¡ª¡±

    The woman looked at Su Xiaolu helplessly, her tear-filled eyes filled with desire.

    She was hoping that Su Xiaolu could bring her good news.

    This was the first victim to be seen.

    Su Xiaolu immediately got someone to lie the man down so that she could do a more detailed examination.

    The woman and the child watched from the side. The child seemed to be stunned and just watched in a daze.

    Mantis Shrimp sniffed the man and said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Xiaolu, something¡¯s wrong with him. The smell on his body is so strong, as if it exploded.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did a thorough checkup. When she checked the man¡¯s pupils, she saw something squirm in them.

    After confirming that she was not wrong, Su Xiaolu stood up and immediately said to Wang Tianan, ¡°Let themoners go back to their homes. Don¡¯t be around here. It¡¯s already dawn.¡±

    Wang Tianan nodded and immediately did as he was told.

    The originally obedientmoners were now unwilling to leave.

    They were afraid, but they watched from afar to see what was going on.

    Su Xiaolu watched as the man¡¯s skin began to bulge and roll, as if it would explode at any moment.

    Without hesitation, she immediately grabbed the woman, carried the child, and flew away.

    At that moment, the man¡¯s body ruptured with a puff. Countless insects surged out of his body.

    The white ants covered the man¡¯s body and instantly consumed him.

    ¡°Darling¡ª¡±

    The woman let out a scream and fainted.

    The child was also frightened and began to cry.

    Everyone was stunned.

    In just a few seconds, the man¡¯s corpse disappeared. Not even a drop of blood was left. Even his clothes were gone. To be precise, before these ants broke through his body, there was not a drop of blood in the man¡¯s body.

    Those insects began to crawl in all directions. Everyone was so frightened that they avoided them.

    The person who was alive not long ago had died in the blink of an eye. Now, there was not even a corpse.

    There was a high chance that the other missing people in the town would also disappear like this. There would really be no bones left.

    Realizing this, many people began to cry.

    Wang Tianan ordered someone to catch some ants.

    ¡°Brother Wang, get everyone to follow these ants. The nest is the key.¡±

    Su Xiaolu followed a portion of the termites.

    When the ants dispersed, Mantis Shrimp suddenly said, ¡°Xiaolu, follow them and find their nest.¡±

    No matter how dispersed the ants were, they would eventually gather in a nest.

    Why did these ants kill and eat people? They would know the answer when they found the nest.

    These termites crawled very quickly. Their speed waspletely iparable to ordinary ants. Moreover, they were small and could be lost if they were not careful.

    Su Xiaolu took out a packet of insect powder, opened it, scattered it, and continued to follow.

    Outside the town, it was even harder to find traces in the sandstorm. Fortunately, she had good eyesight. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to see that small thing.

    After crossing two barren mountains, Su Xiaolu saw countless white lines converging towards a low-lying hole. Those dense white lines were all termites.

    They gathered towards the center and disappeared in front of Su Xiaolu.

    ¡°Xiaolu, be careful. There¡¯s something here.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp reminded.

    The water ball gathered in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand followed her and brought her into a safe area.

    Almost instantly, several poisonous snakes rushed into the water curtain and hissed at her.

    Su Xiaolu circted her water superpower and drained all the blood from the snake¡¯s body.

    The water curtain threw out the corpses of the snakes.

    Countless snakes stood up and formed an encirclement, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    The poisonous snakes surrounded Su Xiaolu tightly.

    Su Xiaolu seemed to understand why those who went out to report could not get out. With so many poisonous snakes, no matter how good their martial arts were, it was difficult to break out. They had to have special abilities. Moreover, those with special abilities found it difficult to protect themselves.

    What was instigating these snakes and insects?

    Without waiting for the snakes to attack, Su Xiaolu expanded the water curtain to form several water tornadoes.

    Countless snakes were swept in. Soon, the water curtain turned blood-red. Under Su Xiaolu¡¯s control, all the snakes were separated and died.

    The water tornado and water curtain disappeared, leaving only the snake corpses on the ground.

    Su Xiaolu felt her scalp tingle. She walked towards the entrance of the cave in the low-lying area. She wanted to see what kind of demon was causing trouble!

    ¡°Young Master Su, Young Master Su¡­ Wait for us.¡±

    ...

    Wang Tianan¡¯s shout came from behind.

    Su Xiaolu looked back and stopped in her tracks.

    Wang Tianan looked at Su Xiaolu with awe. They had seen it from afar just now. It was difficult not to be in awe of superpower users, and such powerful superpower users at that.

    Their town was saved. This time, they could investigate everything.

    Including Wang Tianan, there were more than ten of them.

    Su Xiaolu waited for them to walk in before saying, ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside either. If you¡¯re not afraid,e with me. We¡¯ll talk after I drown this hole with water.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Su, let¡¯s prepare some torches.¡±

    Wang Tianan looked around and said. No matter what kind of snake or insect it was, it was definitely afraid of fire.

    Su Xiaolu nodded and instructed, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Wang Tianan and the others dispersed.

    Su Xiaolu raised her hands. She could feel that the mark on her chest was starting to heat up. Water began to form around her and flow in the direction she had indicated.

    ...

    In a short moment, the entire hole was submerged, and there was water in the lond.

    No matter what it was, it would not like to be soaked in water. If it liked water, it would live in it.

    There was no river in Mobei, but there was ake.

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±

    The water at the entrance of the cave began to bubble, as if something was about toe out.

    Su Xiaolu flew back.

    Wang Tianan and the others had already made torches. They looked solemnly at the hole that was about to exit.

    A ck head with two yellow eyes popped out of the hole. Wang Tianan and the others gasped.

    The thing twisted its body, and a section of silver-white flesh worm squeezed out.

    A flesh worm thicker than 400 catties of pigs appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. It was still twisting, it was unknown how long its body was.

 Chapter 809 - 809 Worm 3

    809 Worm

    Su Xiaolu raised her sword. The flesh worm¡¯s yellow eyes immediately locked onto Su Xiaolu. It opened its mouth and sprayed poison at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu quickly turned around to dodge.

    When the poisonnded on the ground, it corroded a huge pit in the ground, burning the sand into a ck mess.

    Su Xiaolu immediately erected a water wall around her and flew towards the flesh worm.

    The venom of the worm seemed to be endless. It spewed out one after another. Not only did it spew out at Su Xiaolu, but it also spewed out at Wang Tianan and the others.

    Su Xiaolu blocked most of it, and only a few drops sshed out. Everyone dodged in a sorry state. One person¡¯s elbow was sshed with a drop and he let out a miserable scream. In an instant, the poison corroded a hole in his elbow, and the hole was still expanding along the edge.

    It was so fast that it was shocking.

    Wang Tianan reacted quickly. He raised his hand and cut off that person¡¯s arm, stopping the poison from spreading.

    ¡°Take the men and retreat.¡±

    Su Xiaolu roared. The poison of the worm stillnded on her. Wang Tianan and the others had no way to deal with such a demon. They would only die if they sent themselves over. Su Xiaolu did not have the energy to pay attention to them, so she could only let them all retreat.

    Wang Tianan looked at Su Xiaolu anxiously. He wanted to help, but he couldn¡¯t. He retreated to a safe ce with his men.

    The worm no longer had a ce to vent its anger and focused on dealing with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to circle behind the worm many times, but the worm always followed Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure. The worm¡¯s yellow eyes seemed to have no blind spots, so no matter where Su Xiaolu was, it could adjust its body in time.

    Even though its body was heavy, the poison seemed to be bottomless, so Su Xiaolu could not do anything to it for a while.

    At this moment, many termites crawled out of the flooded hole. They had pincers on their heads, and they were ck. They looked poisonous.

    Wang Tianan and the others were also anxious when they saw this. They threw out their torches.

    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª¡±

    The worm made a strange sound. The termites seemed to have received an order and began to surge towards Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu formed a wall of water to block it, and the water quickly condensed.

    The worm began to spit poison at her.

    Su Xiaolu could only reinforce the water wall on her body and wrap herself inyers.

    She locked the worm and tried to control it with her mental power.

    When her mental strength entered the worm¡¯s sea of consciousness, Su Xiaolu saw something the size of a pigeon egg. Su Xiaolu stabbed it without hesitation.

    ¡°Hiss hiss hiss¡ª¡±

    The worm began to twist its body crazily, spitting out the poison like rain.

    Itnded on Su Xiaolu¡¯s water wall and sizzled.

    The worm¡¯s mental strength could not withstand a single blow. If it was pierced by her, it would definitely not survive. This attack was just ast attack before it died.

    The worm¡¯s movements became softer and softer. In the end, it fell to the ground and stopped moving.

    Su Xiaolu held her sword and cut off the worm¡¯s rice bowl-sized head.

    Everything was finally over.

    Su Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief. She also had to train her mental strength. Apart from facing these demons head-on in the future, she had to use her mental strength to shoot hidden arrows.

    ¡°Young Master Su, are you alright?¡±

    Wang Tianan and the others came down from above and walked to Su Xiaolu¡¯s side to ask with concern. The ground was corroded by the worm¡¯s poison and there was scorched earth everywhere.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. She was just a little tired.

    Looking at the corpse of the big worm, Wang Tianan hammered it. The worm¡¯s slippery soft skin made people feel a little grossed out.

    However, they could not pierce through it with knives. This skin was good stuff.

    ¡°Young Master Su, this skin is very thick. It¡¯s not bad to make it into armor.¡±

    Wang Tianan said to Su Xiaolu. Such a big one could be made into many pieces.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand. ¡°Take it. During this period of time, themoners have been disturbed by it. There are also so many families who have lost their loved ones. Use the flesh of this thing aspensation. I¡¯ll go into the cave to take a look and check it so that I can be at ease.¡±

    The cave that could contain such a big worm was not small. Who knew if there were more inside, so they had to go down and take a look.

    Moreover, Mantis Shrimp smelled the interface stone from these things. She had to go down and take a look.

    With that, Su Xiaolu went down the hole.

    Wang Tianan and the others looked at each other.

    ¡°Tianan, we met a good person.¡±

    The injured soldier sighed. Although he had lost an arm, he was also d that he had found the source of the town¡¯s ident and dealt with this monster. Only then could everyone live in peace in the future.

    Wang Tianan looked at everyone and said, ¡°Go back to town first. Young Master Su and I will go down.¡±

    He would not cause trouble for Su Xiaolu, but if there was a need, he would definitely risk his life.

    The others nodded. The people in the town were still very uneasy. They had to bring this worm corpse back to reassure everyone.

    After settling down, Wang Tianan went down the hole.

    He thought that the hole would be very small, but after jumping down and sliding for a while, it suddenly opened up.

    Light entered the cave. Some ces were dark, but because there was light, they could see.

    The cave wasplicated. There were many paths, and insects crawled past from time to time.

    Wang Tianan looked at the footprints and followed them to find Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu had already arrived at the center of the nest. A beam of sunlight shone down here, and a pile of white eggs filled the entire cave. Su Xiaolu¡¯s scalp went numb several times.

    ...

    Under the sunlight, Su Xiaolu saw a withered root that still emitted a faint spiritual energy. Su Xiaolu went over and threw it away.

    After opening the soil, there was a string of peanut-like fruits under the root system.

    Spiritual energy, abundant spiritual energy. Su Xiaolu picked the small fruits one by one and put them into the Space.

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, let me out. I smell it. It¡¯s so strong.¡±

    Su Xiaolu released Mantis Shrimp. Mantis Shrimp took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°It smells so good. Xiaolu, there are so many interface stones.¡±

    ¡°Underneath them are all Interface Stones ahhhh¡ª¡±

    From the tiny gap, Mantis Shrimp recognized the interface stone. He was extremely excited.

    After Mantis Shrimp pulled away a group of ant eggs, it fell on a rock and screamed in excitement.

    Su Xiaolu smiled helplessly. She walked over and touched the stone. When she touched it, there was indeed information about the interface stone in her mind.

    She put them into the Space one by one.

    She suddenly heard footsteps and stopped.

    ...

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Wang Tianan saw Su Xiaolu¡¯s figure. Seeing that there was no danger, he quickly walked in. As soon as he walked in, he saw that the wall was filled with ant eggs. He was shocked and lost his voice. At this moment, his scalp went numb.

    One monster had already made them helpless. If there were so many, not to mention Canger Town, even Raozhou City would not be enough for these monsters to eat.

 Chapter 810 - 810 Hero Treatment

    810 Hero Treatment

    ¡°Young Master Su, these things¡­¡±

    Wang Tianan shivered before he found his voice. He subconsciously asked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was about to say that she would burn them. After all, their mother was a demon who ate people. If all of these hatched, what would happen? Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute voice sounded in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, I want to eat these. Although they¡¯re low-level demon beast eggs, a mosquito¡¯s leg is still meat. Can you not despise me for being disgusting?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp hesitated for a while and finally said it. The spiritual energy of the Interface Stones would make it grow up, but the stones didn¡¯t taste good. There might be many demon beasts in this world in the future, but there weren¡¯t many now.

    However, this thing looked really disgusting. From the memories passed down by his ancestors, he knew that many humans hated such soft things. They would feel disgusted¡­

    He wanted to eat it, but if Su Xiaolu did not agree, he would forget it.

    Su Xiaolu was a little surprised. She asked in her sea of consciousness, ¡°You can eat this?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I can.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was deep in thought. This thing was disgusting. When she ced it in the Space, she felt that she had dirtied it¡­

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you eat. Also, don¡¯t dirty my Space. Can you do that?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp replied repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    He ate them one by one. He would definitely not waste a single drop.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Wang Tianan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll burn it clean.¡±

    Wang Tianan had a backbone. ¡°Young Master Su, what do you need?¡±

    ¡°Some oil and firewood. Just send them to the entrance of the cave.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told him. She would put these things into the Space because the Space could not be seen, but she still had to set fire to cover up.

    Wang Tianan nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll go prepare now.¡±

    There was no longer any danger here. It was better to burn this ce down as soon as possible. Wang Tianan turned around and left.

    Su Xiaolu watched Wang Tianan leave before starting to collect these eggs.

    Mantis Shrimp also entered the Space.

    Su Xiaolu took one in and he ate it in one bite.

    As it ate, there was a crackling sound from the spiritual spring. Mantis Shrimp looked over and saw the carp jumping.

    Mantis Shrimp looked at the carp and muttered in confusion, ¡°Do you want to eat it too?¡±

    The carp kept jumping. This was the only carp that survived in Su Xiaolu¡¯s Space. It lived in the Space and was his onlypanion.

    Mantis Shrimp thought for a moment and threw an ant egg into the spiritual spring.

    The carp was very happy and sucked it in.

    Mantis Shrimp threw two more down and they were all eaten by the carp. After eating three, the carp sank into the spiritual spring.

    Did this mean that it didn¡¯t want to eat anymore?

    Mantis Shrimp felt that this carp might be a spirit. That made sense. Su Xiaolu¡¯s Space had so much spiritual energy, so it was not impossible for it to be a spirit.

    Mantis Shrimp didn¡¯t care much and went back to eating the ant eggs.

    Su Xiaolu collected all the ant eggs. There were a thousand of them.

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s voice sounded in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, I¡¯ve finished them all. I¡¯m so full. I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    Su Xiaolu let Mantis Shrimp sleep in peace and began to collect Interface Stones to put into the Space.

    There was also ayer of Interface Stones at the bottom of the cave. Some of them were just ordinary stones. After Su Xiaolu finished collecting them, she looked around the cave and released a stream of water to explore all the paths. After confirming that she had not missed anything, Su Xiaolu went out.

    After waiting outside for a while, Wang Tianan arrived with a few vigers.

    Su Xiaolu did not hide anything. She sent all the firewood down with water, including the oil.

    She took the torch that Wang Tianan had lit and threw it into the hole. Immediately, mes emerged from the hole.

    The few of them retreated above safety.

    They watched the mes burning at the entrance of the cave.

    A few vigers looked excited. ¡°Good, good.¡±

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    With a loud bang, the hole copsed.

    Some scorched earth was revealed.

    After being burned clean, Su Xiaolu and the others began to return to town.

    Themoners seemed to have been waiting for a long time and weed them along the path. When they saw Su Xiaolu and the others, they began to say loudly, ¡°Wee back, Hero Su.¡±

    As for the huge, fat flesh worm, it was tied up by the vigers at the entrance of the town and disyed to the public!

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She, who had always been generous, was a little shy.

    Wang Tianan said to Su Xiaolu excitedly, ¡°Young Master Su, we¡¯ve already prepared good wine and delicacies. Please take a seat.¡±

    This time, the people they sent out sessfully went out. Six people went out, and one would return to report if it went smoothly. The people who went out left sessfully, and the one who was supposed toe back also returned. Only then did they confirm that the crisis had really been resolved.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu cupped her hands at themoners to thank them for their warm hospitality.

    The dark clouds that had lingered above people¡¯s heads dissipated. People¡¯s lives would gradually return to normal, and the grief of losing their loved ones would slowly be soothed over time.

    Su Xiaolu felt their simple enthusiasm.

    ...

    Everyone happily ate meat and drank wine. The children finally had smiles on their faces again and could y.

    There were also many blushing and bold women who came to confess to Su Xiaolu.

    There were more than ten of them, and the woman in the lead said boldly, ¡°Young Master Su, you can choose a woman you like from among us to apany you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was drinking and immediately choked. She quickly waved her hand.

    ¡°No, no, no. Misses, I¡¯m just a person from the martial world. The four seas are my home. It¡¯s just convenient for me to subdue demons and fiends. It¡¯s enough for everyone to treat me like this. I wish you all a good fate.¡±

    Su Xiaolu became serious. She was dressed as a man, so there was naturally a misunderstanding.

    However, she never expected themoners to offer their daughter to her.

    Moreover, they offered to apany her, not marry her.

    Su Xiaolu exined to the women and turned to look for Wang Tianan.

    Seeing Su Xiaolue, Wang Tianan touched his head and asked, ¡°Young Master Su, is there none that you like? I know that the women in Mobei are not as beautiful as the women in the Central ins.¡±

    Su Xiaolu shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Wang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them, but I can¡¯t ept such a gift. Women aren¡¯t goods. If you want to thank me, you can give me money.¡±

    ...

    From Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Wang Tianan could feel Su Xiaolu¡¯s respect for women. He cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu. ¡°Young Master Su is right. We were foolish.¡±

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu returned to her room to rest.

    She decided to stay for two more days before leaving.

    The next day, Su Xiaolu woke up. The town had returned to normal, and many shops were opening one after another.

    Su Xiaolu found Wang Tianan and confirmed that no one had disappearedst night. She was relieved.

 Chapter 811 - 811 Foreign Land In The Desert

    811 Foreign Land In The Desert

    This Canger Town was not far from the white fog. It was only about 200 miles away. In this town, this was thest time she would replenish her things. The rest would be obtained from the foreignnd in the fog.

    She asked around about this foreignnd and Wang Tianan told her about it.

    This foreignnd was the same as the desert in Mobei. It was filled with sand, and not a de of grass grew. Many people would return empty-handed.

    Wang Tianan even advised Su Xiaolu not to go, but if Su Xiaolu wanted to go, she had to prepare more food in case she could not find food inside.

    !!

    Su Xiaolu bought a lot of beef jerky and arge pancake.

    Wang Tianan even sent over a few hundred taels of silver.

    Su Xiaolu did not ept the banknotes, but she epted the dried meat given by themoners.

    There were already heavy troopsing from Raozhou City to patrol some areas of Canger Town.

    Su Xiaolu left when it was almost dawn. The guard guarding the town gate saw him and was about to report when Su Xiaolu stopped him and left.

    After leaving Canger Town, she headed for the foreignnd.

    She didn¡¯t hurry. She rode her horse slowly and held Mantis Shrimp, watching the sunlight gilding the desert.

    She could feel that her water-elemental superpower became a little stronger. It seemed that she had to use these superpowers more.

    With her superpower, she did notck water and was not afraid of the heat.

    When the horse was tired, she stopped to feed it while shey in the sand.

    Mantis Shrimp snuggled up to her and leaned its head on her arm.

    Mantis Shrimp had grown up a little. It was already 20 catties.

    ¡°Xiaolu, if there¡¯s nothing in this foreignnd, where are we going next?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp enjoyed this feeling very much. It was toofortable to travel the world with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s smooth fur and replied casually, ¡°Hm, we¡¯ve been to the most deste ce. Next time, we¡¯ll go to the coldest ce and leave from here. It¡¯ll be a long journey. A few years will pass. There¡¯s no purpose. I¡¯ll go wherever I end up.¡±

    After three years of training, she estimated that she should go home after taking a slow trip to the coldest ce.

    After all, if they found something good in the foreignnd, a few months would pass if they stayed inside.

    Mantis Shrimp leaned against Su Xiaolu in peace and snored.

    After resting enough, they continued walking.

    The white fog could already be seen.

    Su Xiaolu entered the fog. Because of what Wang Tianan had told her, Su Xiaolu knew that entering the white fog was still a desert, so when she saw an endless desert, Su Xiaolu was not surprised. Many people hade in before. After walking for half a month, they still did not see anything. There was no danger or encounter. They even almost lost their way.

    Su Xiaolu had brought enough food, so she continued forward.

    It was actually very easy to get lost in the desert because all the sand dunes looked the same.

    If it were Su Xiaolu herself, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find her way, but she had Mantis Shrimp.

    Mantis Shrimp knew, so she went forward fearlessly.

    At the end of March, it had been half a month since Su Xiaolu walked into the desert. She should have gone further than the others.

    She walked for another five days, but there was still nothing.

    Mantis Shrimp was no longer interested. Seeing that Su Xiaolu walked for another five days, he tested, ¡°Xiaolu, why don¡¯t we return¡­ There might really be nothing in this foreignnd.¡±

    Although the golden desert was beautiful, he was tired of looking at it every day.

    Su Xiaolu removed the water curtain.

    Mantis Shrimp jumped into Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms. ¡°Xiaolu, Xiaolu, why is it so hot???¡±

    Su Xiaolu hugged Mantis Shrimp with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Can you feel the difference now?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp muttered, ¡°It¡¯s just very hot. The ground is hot. Is there a volcano in front?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I want to go all the way.¡±

    In the desert, there was indeed no danger along the way, but the temperature was rising.

    She just wanted to see what she could find if she kept walking. Anyway, the food stored in her Space couldst for a year. The only bad thing was that the food was monotonous and she got tired of eating the same thing.

    But in order to survive, it didn¡¯t matter what they ate.

    ¡°Xiaolu, why don¡¯t I stay in the Space?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp whispered in Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms.

    Su Xiaoluughed and rubbed Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head before putting it into the Space.

    Even though Mantis Shrimp had inherited so many things from his ancestors, it was still a child at heart. He was no different from a child and had to go through the process of being an infant.

    Children were delicate, weren¡¯t they?

    Su Xiaolu rode the horse forward. The water curtain wrapped around the horse¡¯s entire body, preventing it from feeling the heat.

    Her superpower was being used up.

    It was already May, but Su Xiaolu still did not see anything. She walked slower and slower. The water-element mark kept heating up. She could not stop using her superpower, so she kept wasting it. She felt very tired and sensed danger.

    If she continued, she would be in danger.

    However, they had been walking for more than a month. Wouldn¡¯t it go to waste if they gave up now?

    She felt that the temperature on the ground must be more than a hundred degrees.

    No creature could move on the ground. If she didn¡¯t have water-element superpowers, she wouldn¡¯t havee so far.

    The air was scorching hot. Without water-element superpowers, a breath could burn one¡¯s nose. The hot wind could burn people.

    ...

    The horse had already been ced in the Space by her. It was starting to be difficult for her to walk herself. Coupled with the horse, she couldn¡¯t take it.

    On foot, she could only travel thirty miles a day. She couldn¡¯t take any more.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a moment and decided to walk for another half a month. If she still couldn¡¯t see anything, she would return.

    Time passed day by day. Su Xiaolu felt the mark on her chest begin to hurt. She pulled open her cor to take a look. The dew-like mark had already turned pale red.

    The water curtain on her body was no longer cool and was heating up.

    From thirty miles a day to twenty miles, she could only walk ten miles in the end.

    This was her limit. Su Xiaolu could feel it herself.

    On the 13th of May, it felt different.

    The air was still hot, but Su Xiaolu absorbed spiritual energy.

    The scorching spiritual energy. She looked at the steps under her feet and took a step back. The spiritual energy was gone, and there was only boiling heat. It was torturous and irritable, but as she continued to take a step forward, the spiritual energy entered her body and she felt warmth from the source of the heat.

    Su Xiaolu continued forward and sat on the ground to begin breathing techniques.

    ...

    The spiritual energy entered her body continuously. She could feel that the water curtain on her body was getting cooler and cooler, and the burning mark in her heart no longer hurt. She sat on the spot and cultivated for three days and three nights, recovering her energy.

    She pulled open her cor and looked. The mark had turned the color of water. Su Xiaolu heaved a long sigh of relief.

    She took out the beef jerky and ate it slowly. After eating her fill, she released Mantis Shrimp and said, ¡°There¡¯s spiritual energy here, but the temperature is still very high.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp moved its nose, and then Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness was filled with screams. ¡°Ahhh, Xiaolu, Xiaolu, you found a Heavenly Treasure. Ahhh¡ª¡±

 Chapter 812 - 812 Earthly Treasure

    812 Earthly Treasure

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    She rubbed her ears, grabbed the excited Mantis Shrimp, and asked him, ¡°Do you smell it?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp shook its head. ¡°I can¡¯t smell it, but I suddenly remembered that there are some records in the inheritance that Earthly Treasures will be born in the original worlds. This kind of treasure is extremely dangerous and is often only found in ces that ordinary people can¡¯t reach. The conditions to obtain it are too harsh. For example, this time, with such a high temperature, ordinary water-element superpowers can¡¯t walk so far. Your water-element mark is not a simple mark.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Su Xiaolu blurted out. Humans knew too little about superpowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s the embodiment of rules,¡± Mantis Shrimp said seriously. Only then did he remember that he didn¡¯t tell Su Xiaolu this and felt a little ashamed.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you got here. Although we haven¡¯t seen it yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we find it in this area.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was almost starry-eyed. Why was his Xiaolu so powerful and awesome ¦Õ( ?¨Œ ?*).

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±

    Su Xiaolu stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s fur and looked at the endless sand dunes. She once again felt the beauty of the desert.

    Now that she was filled with spiritual energy, her energy was replenished. Everything was fine.

    She continued forward with Mantis Shrimp.

    Mantis Shrimp found the ground too hot and nestled in Su Xiaolu¡¯s arms, unwilling toe down. On the way, it told Su Xiaolu many things.

    Thousands of worlds, thousands of beliefs, thousands ofws.

    Every rule only had one incarnation. Only after the incarnation died would the mark be obtained again.

    Rules were far more powerful than special abilities.

    Su Xiaolu thought of Zhou Zhi¡¯s wood mark. Zhou Zhi was also the embodiment of wood.

    They walked and stopped along the way. Apart from the heat, everything else was fine.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already early June. Su Xiaolu looked at the big tree in the distance. She had seen it three days ago, but after walking for so long, the distance between her and the tree did not seem to have changed at all.

    The spiritual energy was getting richer and richer, but apanying it was scorching air.

    Even if she erected several water walls around her, it was useless. The heat continued to spread to her body.

    Mantis Shrimp was already as hot as a dog. It stuck out its tongue and panted.

    The two of them were exhausted. Seeing that it was almost dark, they could only rest on the spot.

    Su Xiaolu only ate a few mouthfuls of jerk before she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. It was really too hot and she felt smoke rising from her throat.

    It was just ahead. Should she give up now?

    ¡°Xiaolu, the more dangerous this treasure is, the more power it contains. The spiritual energy here is very dense. It¡¯s good for us to absorb more spiritual energy. I can feel that your body is in danger. Don¡¯t you humans have a saying that he who understands the times is a wise man?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was a little worried. Su Xiaolu¡¯s mark was hot. He could feel that her body was ufortable.

    He wanted to persuade Su Xiaolu to give up, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it, so he could only be tactful.

    Su Xiaolu sighed. She stroked Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and said, ¡°Hang in there for three more days. If this continues in three days, we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    She never gave up easily, but if she tried her best and it didn¡¯t work, she wasn¡¯t stubborn.

    Everyone wanted good things and treasures, and so did she.

    Without the water-elemental rule, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk here. At this moment, as long as there was no water wall, the temperature outside would be thousands of degrees.

    However, with water-elementalws, the air she breathed was also 40 degrees.

    It was hot. Too hot.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp nodded.

    At dawn, Su Xiaolu carried Mantis Shrimp and continued on her way.

    Sweat dripped from her chin.

    Su Xiaolu did not notice that the distance between her and the Heavenly Treasure tree was slowly closing.

    It was a tree. There were some fruits on the tree. They were red like fireballs.

    When Su Xiaolu realized that she could see more and more clearly, she turned red.

    Her heart ached. She tore open her clothes to take a look. There was a crack in the mark on her chest.

    Su Xiaolu stopped. The tree was already in front of her, but her feet seemed to be filled with lead and she could not take another step forward.

    The tree seemed to have sensed something. Its branches drooped, and the red fruit was five steps away from Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s mouth was dry. She had a feeling that after eating this fruit, she would no longer feel hot, but she could not walk anymore.

    This feeling was too painful.

    ¡°Xiaolu, don¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp¡¯s cute voice was tenacious. He propped himself up and pressed his head against Su Xiaolu¡¯s forehead. A white light seeped into Su Xiaolu¡¯s body.

    It was clear andfortable. Su Xiaolu felt as if she had drunk dew. She immediately walked forward.

    With one step, the cleanliness of her body was halfway gone.

    In two steps, her body seemed to be on fire.

    Three steps and her entire body was moring to stop. If she continued, she was going to explode.

    If it was her, it was fine to go all out, but what about Mantis Shrimp?

    At this moment, Mantis Shrimp¡¯s voice sounded in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiaolu, I can still hold on. Keep walking. It¡¯s impossible for anyone toe to such a ce. Even gods can¡¯te. Only the embodiment of rules of water can step here. If your insight into waterws isn¡¯t deep enough, you won¡¯t be able to walk here. But since you¡¯re here, this Heavenly Treasure belongs to you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate to take the fourth step.

    ...

    She felt something surging in her chest. In a short moment, her mouth was filled with the smell of blood. She raised her hand with difficulty and reached for the red fruit, not afraid of the temperature that could melt people. At the same time, she took the fifth step.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª

    An ear-piercing roar immediately swept through Su Xiaolu¡¯s sea of consciousness. She felt Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head droop in her arms, and her body went limp. She fell and lost all consciousness.

    After a long time, Su Xiaolu opened her eyes. She was stunned.

    She looked around. It was an endless desert, but she was under a tree. She remembered.

    However, the strange thing was that it was not hot at all. The air under the tree was refreshing and the spiritual energy was rich. With every breath she took, she felt a little dizzy as if she was drunk.

    She transformed into a greedy whale and began to inhale the spiritual energy.

    She didn¡¯t stop until her meridians hurt.

    Satisfied, she sat down and scooped Mantis Shrimp into her arms.

    Mantis Shrimp had yet to wake up, but he slept soundly, and Su Xiaolu was relieved.

    She began to sized up this tree. Apart from the unbearable temperature, there was no danger along the way. What could such a treasure bring?

    ...

    The fruits on it were no longer red, but pink. There were a total of twelve fruits.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and plucked one. The fruit was a little hard in her hand, but it slowly softened when she held it. The smell was fragrant. She took a bite. It was juicy and sweet. A powerful force fused into her body.

 Chapter 813 - 813 Grown Up 10 Years

    813 Grown Up 10 Years

    Su Xiaolu could feel that all her meridians had be stronger. A water ball had appeared in her sea of consciousness, and her spiritual ball had be much stronger.

    This fruit was good stuff. Su Xiaolu immediately plucked another one. The fruit would soften in her hand. This could not be stored. Su Xiaolu¡¯s wish to bring the Heavenly Treasure back and share it with her family had failed.

    She entered the Space. In the Space, the fruit continued to soften. Su Xiaolu was afraid that it would break, so she quickly left the Space and picked up the sleeping Mantis Shrimp from the ground.

    She opened Mantis Shrimp¡¯s mouth and stuffed the Heavenly Treasure fruit into it.

    !!

    In his sleep, the Mantis Shrimp felt as if it had swallowed a pool of spiritual spring water, waking him up.

    He opened his eyes and saw Su Xiaolu gently feeding him the divine fruit. Mantis Shrimp was extremely touched.

    ¡°Xiaolu, have you eaten?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp asked obediently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I ate one. I¡¯m so full now.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, thank you.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp rubbed against Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm. He knew that he had not chosen the wrong person. He did not tell Su Xiaolu that in order to help Su Xiaolu, he had used his Connate ability. After that, he would be very weak and ordinary people could kill him.

    If Su Xiaolu did not give him a Heavenly Treasure like this, it would be very difficult for him to grow up.

    Su Xiaolu had given it to him personally when he was unconscious.

    Su Xiaolu touched Mantis Shrimp¡¯s head and smiled without saying anything.

    The Mantis Shrimp began to grow up. In front of Su Xiaolu, it doubled in size.

    If Mantis Shrimp was a dog, then the current him would be the coolest dog in the world. He had long limbs, a perfect waist, and ck fur that shone under the light.

    ¡°This fruit can¡¯t be stored. After plucking it, you have to eat it quickly. What a pity.¡±

    Su Xiaolu told Mantis Shrimp that there were still ten more on the tree. She wouldn¡¯t be able to eat any more after eating one. She was too full.

    ¡°Heavenly Treasures are all like this. Let¡¯s stay here and leave after eating.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp looked up and said.

    She could continue eating when she was hungry.

    In any case, there was abundant spiritual energy here and it was a good ce to cultivate. Su Xiaolu could cultivate while she was not eating fruits.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She had the same intention.

    She closed her eyes and sat on the ground to expirate spiritual energy to cultivate.

    Mantis Shrimp entered the Space to eat the Interface Stone.

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and did not notice the passing of time.

    When she felt hungry, she woke up. She got up and moved around before releasing Mantis Shrimp from the Space.

    Mantis Shrimp looked at Su Xiaolu and said in surprise, ¡°Xiaolu, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    Only then did Su Xiaolu realize that her clothes were shorter.

    How could she grow up after cultivating?

    Su Xiaolu didn¡¯t think too much about it. She asked Mantis Shrimp, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Mantis Shrimp nodded in embarrassment. ¡°A little.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat it.¡±

    The Mantis Shrimp approached the fruit, but it shrank back. Under Su Xiaolu¡¯s watch, a big blister swelled up in the Mantis Shrimp¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s so hot¡ª¡±

    Mantis Shrimp felt a little aggrieved. He also realized that he couldn¡¯t pick the Heavenly Treasure Fruit.

    Su Xiaolu was a little surprised, but she went to pick it. Since there was nothing wrong, she gave it to Mantis Shrimp.

    ¡°Eat it. I¡¯ll pick it for you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu let Mantis Shrimp eat it. It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t pluck it, as long as she could.

    After eating the fruits together, Su Xiaolu was once again washed away by a powerful force.

    She burpedfortably and contentedly.

    Mantis Shrimp burped too.

    They continued to cultivate.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up the third time, the Mantis Shrimp was still unconscious. He had eaten half of the interface stone in the Space.

    Su Xiaolu had no choice but to eat first.

    This repeated until they finished all the fruits on the tree.

    Su Xiaolu ate a total of nine, and Mantis Shrimp ate three.

    When she first grew up, she thought that it was because she had eaten fruits, but every time she woke up to eat fruits, her clothes would be shorter. Moreover, her chest had also grown. Su Xiaolu realized that what increased was her age.

    She did not know how much time had passed in here, but she was certain that she had passed her teenage years.

    After eating thest fruit, she cultivated for a while before setting off to return.

    Her clothes were short, so she simply let go of her sleeves.

    She had looked at herself in the water curtain. She was very beautiful. When she pursed her lips and did not smile, she was a cool beauty.

    The water-element mark on her heart had already turned blue, as if a surging sea was stored inside.

    Ever since she lost consciousness near the Heavenly Treasure, she had no concept of time. The desert was as hot as ever, so the weather was difficult to distinguish.

    ...

    However, no matter how hot it was outside, Su Xiaolu felt refreshed.

    She began to hurry because she wanted to get out. She wanted to know how much time had passed. She wanted to go home.

    Mantis Shrimp woke up and wanted to leave the Space.

    After leaving the Space and apanying Su Xiaolu for two days, Mantis Shrimp suddenly asked shyly, ¡°Xiaolu, I can take human form now.¡±

    Su Xiaolu immediately looked expectant. ¡°Then are you willing to do it? I really want to see what you look like.¡±

    The current Mantis Shrimp could bepared to an ox. It was strong, mighty, and domineering. Its eyes were golden, and it looked at people as if it could captivate them.

    Since he could take human form, Su Xiaolu preferred him as a human.

    Mantis Shrimp had said that he could do it previously, but he didn¡¯t like it.

    Su Xiaolu did not know if he had changed his mind now. She was looking forward to it.

    Mantis Shrimp looked at Su Xiaolu and slowly transformed into a young man in ck under Su Xiaolu¡¯s gaze. The young man was handsome, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His pupils were golden.

    He smiled at Su Xiaolu, revealing his cute white teeth. He actually had canine teeth.

    ...

    ¡°Xiaolu.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp was a little embarrassed. He was happy and a little shy when Su Xiaolu looked at him like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different from what I thought. If you take human form, I can¡¯t call you Mantis Shrimp. I¡¯ll give you a new name.¡± Su Xiaolu thought that Mantis Shrimp¡¯s face should be dark, but he was also very fair, handsome, and super good-looking. If she called him Mantis Shrimp, it would make peopleugh.

    ¡°Sure, I want my surname to be Su too. Give me a name.¡±

    Mantis Shrimp agreed happily. He liked to be with Su Xiaolu, so he naturally wanted to have the same surname as her.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Su Kuo. Kuo means vastness. You¡¯ve inherited so many things and were destined to be extraordinary. What do you think of this name?¡±

    Su Kuo. Mantis Shrimp read it for a moment and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, my name is Su Kuo.¡±

    ¡°Little Kuo, how many years do you think we¡¯ve been inside?¡± Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo and asked. She looked mncholic. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been many years. Father and Mother must miss me very much. I want to go home too.¡±

 Chapter 814 - 814 Ten Years

    814 Ten Years

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home quickly, sister. Come up, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Su Kuo transformed into his beast form and bent down in front of Su Xiaolu. He naturally recognized himself as Su Xiaolu¡¯s younger brother. They were family and close friends. As a divine beast, he was proud and would not lower his head to anyone.

    But as Su Xiaolu¡¯s younger brother, he would not think so.

    Su Xiaolu knew how to cultivate and would transmigrate with him in the future. They were the closest of family and friends.

    !!

    When he was young, Su Xiaolu often hugged him. She had never been impatient and protected him. Now that he had grown up, he would protect Su Xiaolu too.

    Su Xiaolu climbed onto Su Kuo¡¯s back and her vision changed.

    Su Kuo said heartily, ¡°Sister, sit tight.¡±

    Su Kuo began to run, and the desert began to rapidly retreat.

    This time, they traveled faster. In just a few days, they saw the vige from afar. Su Kuo had also returned to his human form. Su Xiaolu released the horse in the Space.

    The horse grew fat and strong in the Space. Su Xiaolu rode with Su Kuo and was nourished by spiritual energy. The horse also became extremely spiritual.

    ¡°This is nice.¡±

    Su Kuo felt that it was very new. The perspective was different, and so was the feeling.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. ¡°There are many things to do in life as a human. Little Kuo, try them out slowly in the future.¡±

    Su Kuo nodded.

    The fog between the foreignnds was gone, this meant that the two worlds hadpletely fused.

    What year was it now? Su Xiaolu couldn¡¯t wait to know.

    Before arriving at the town, Su Xiaolu looked at the familiar name, Canger Town.

    She clearly felt that she had not been away for long, but many years had passed. Canger Town was several times bigger than before. From the outside, one could already see the prosperity inside.

    The guard was an unfamiliar face. Su Xiaolu paid the entrance fee and entered the town with Su Kuo.

    Beautiful men and women could always attract the attention of passersby.

    Su Xiaolu went to the clothing shop first. Her clothes were short, but Su Kuo¡¯s clothes came with his transformation. The ck clothes fit him very well.

    Su Xiaolu changed her clothes and brought Su Kuo to the inn to eat. Apart from beef, she ordered chickens, ducks, and fish.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and touched Su Kuo¡¯s clothes.

    Su Kuo was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously, ¡°Little Kuo, are your clothes natural? What are they made of?¡±

    Su Kuo smiled, revealing his cute canine teeth, and said, ¡°Sister, my clothes are made of my fur. If you like to touch them, I¡¯ll let you touch them, just like before.¡±

    Su Xiaolu liked to touch his fur. Of course, he knew that his fur was smooth andfortable. After turning into a human, it would definitely not be nice to touch.

    But as long as his sister liked to touch it, she could touch it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Little Kuo, after you turn into a human, you have to understand some etiquette andmon sense in the future. As a human, you have to understand other humans. It¡¯s helpful for you to know some things.¡±

    Su Kuo pondered. He thought about the inherited memories. It was very difficult for Guardian Beasts to repair the bitwall because they needed the help of people. Many of them, who had agreed well, suddenly changed their minds.

    Now that he heard Su Xiaolu¡¯s words, Su Kuo felt that it made sense. In the past, his ancestors had suffered losses because they did not understand people. If he understood people, it would be much more convenient for him to do work in the future.

    Su Kuo revealed his canine teeth and smiled. ¡°Sister, teach me.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. Of course she was willing. She treated Su Kuo as family.

    After a good meal, Su Xiaolu brought Su Kuo out to gather information.

    Su Xiaolu stopped a passerby and paid some money to find out everything she wanted to know.

    It turned out that ten years had passed since she entered the foreignnd. These ten years could be said to have turned the world upside down.

    Due to the fusion of the foreignnd, the world¡¯s spiritual energy was abundant. Demonic beasts began to appear everywhere, and there were also demons that had developed intelligence and became spirits.

    There were good and bad demons and beasts.

    Many capable people of the Great Zhou Dynasty had opened sects.

    There were a total of ten great sects.

    The Buddhist Sect¡¯s Cloud Breaking Sect used to be Hongyue Monastery. They were the most powerful in ying demons and fiends.

    The Daoist Tian Zhen Sect.

    The Wu Xing Sect specialized in Gu, the Wan Jian Sect specialized in swords, and so on.

    These sects had all chosen the foreignnd where spiritual energy lingered.

    They would take in a wide range of disciples to strengthen the sect. The disciples would benefit the people and protect their safety.

    Su Xiaolu was amazed at how much had changed, but she also felt that this change was good. The world was changing, and so were people.

    Back at the inn.

    Su Kuo said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Xiaolu sighed. ¡°Things have changed so much in ten years. I haven¡¯t seen Father, Mother, Brother, and Sister in eleven years. I¡¯m actually 25 years old now. Little Xing and Little Shi have all grown up. I wonder if they¡¯re married. Little Shiyu, Weiwei, and Xuanxuan are already 11 years old. If I go home now, they probably won¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how Master and the others are doing, as well as my Junior Brother.¡±

    No one had expected that they would not see each other for eleven years after that separation.

    Would they miss her after such a long time? Would they worry about her? Su Xiaolu had mixed feelings.

    Now that the world had changed, would they think that she was dead? Would her parents think too much?

    Finally, there was Zhou Zhi. How was he? Everything disturbed Su Xiaolu¡¯s thoughts.

    ...

    Su Kuo smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I think they¡¯re all waiting for you toe home. Have you forgotten what abilities Brother Xiao Niu has? He must know that you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Su Kuo felt that Su Xiaolu was feeling confused after receiving so much news at once.

    That was indeed the case, but with Su Kuo¡¯s reminder, Su Xiaolu immediately had an epiphany.

    She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot. Although Father and Mother can¡¯t find me, they must know that I¡¯m fine. Then let¡¯s go home slowly. I can teach you on the way too.¡±

    Su Xiaolu calmed down. She looked at Su Kuo seriously and asked, ¡°Little Kuo, let me ask you, how do you think I got the information so quickly just now?¡±

    Su Kuo revealed his cute canine teeth. ¡°I know, because you gave him money.¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked again, ¡°What if I don¡¯t have money? Can I still find out more?¡±

    Su Kuo pondered. ¡°No.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then corrected himself. ¡°Even if you can, it¡¯ll be difficult. Not easy, anyway.¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Then do you know why it¡¯s easy when I pay money?¡±

    ¡°Because people like money. Money buys things. Everyone lives on money.¡±

    ...

    Su Kuo replied with a smile, thinking that this was too easy. He had not inherited so many achievements from his ancestors for nothing. His sister had underestimated him.

    ¡°Then, Little Kuo, what do you call such actions?¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo¡¯s smug expression and felt that he was very cute. Su Kuo did not hide his emotions. From his emotions, she knew that he was the easiest to deceive.

    Su Kuo pursed his lips and pondered. He felt that Su Xiaolu¡¯s words were not that simple, but he could not understand what else was there. Therefore, he simply stopped thinking about it. He looked at Su Xiaolu sincerely and said, ¡°You¡¯re just paying money, what else can it be called? Sister, teach me.¡±

 Chapter 815 - 815 Sister, Teach Me

    815 Sister, Teach Me

    ¡°It¡¯s called a value exchange. If it¡¯s an ordinary citizen, they¡¯ll be moved with money. Through money, I can obtain the information I want. However, if it¡¯s not an ordinary citizen, they won¡¯tck money. Then, I¡¯ll have to use other things to exchange information. Such an action is called an equivalent exchange.¡±

    Su Xiaolu exined to Su Kuo. Su Kuo understood the exchange, but he did not understand it thoroughly enough. In other words, he only understood the surface. He did not understand the deeper things.

    ¡°In that case, as long as I pay a lot of money, will I definitely be able to exchange for the information I want?¡±

    Su Kuo asked. Logically speaking, that was the case, but in the memories of his ancestors, this move was not very useful. Sometimes, not only was it not easy to use, but it would also cause trouble.

    Su Kuo felt that his ancestors had this question as well.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. An equivalent exchange doesn¡¯t necessarily require money. Money isn¡¯t omnipotent, but you can¡¯t do much without money. The most important thing is to learn to distinguish if the person you want to exchange is short of money or something else. For example, just now, I was facing a healthy ordinary person. He would be moved by money. If I was facing a sick person, what he wants isn¡¯t money, but treatment. If it¡¯s a pregnant woman, she might want to know if the child in her stomach is a boy or a girl. Only by distinguishing what they need can you give them an equivalent exchange to get the answer you want.¡±

    Looking at Su Kuo¡¯s serious expression, Su Xiaolu felt that there was a high chance that his ancestors did not understand the fickleness of people.

    Su Kuo pondered for a while. He touched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Sister, give me some time. I¡¯ll think it through. If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask you again.¡±

    Su Kuo felt that the logic behind this was very profound. Not only did he have to think and analyze these words, but he also had tobine them from some ancient inheritance fragments. In the end, he could think it through and understand them, and these would take a lot of time.

    Su Xiaolu stroked Su Kuo¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Little Kuo, take your time to think about it. Children who love to learn are good children. Children who love to learn won¡¯t be beaten down by difficulties.¡±

    Looking at Su Kuo, Su Xiaolu remembered when she was studying in her previous life.

    These words that left a deep impression on her were all told to her by her grandfather.

    As she raised Su Kuo, she felt that her role was that of her former grandfather. She was family, an elder, and a friend. She slowly led him without any hurry.

    The two of them returned to the inn to rest.

    The next day, they bought some things and bought a horse. The two of them set off together.

    Su Xiaolu was not in a hurry to travel anymore. Although ten years had passed, she went all the way to the capital just like when she came.

    It was midsummer, and the scenery was beautiful everywhere.

    One day near the end of May, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo passed by ake. Su Kuo went into theke to fish. The two of them roasted the fish. Su Kuo suddenly said, ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled at him. ¡°Little Kuo, tell me.¡±

    It had been a month since she left Canger Town, but she knew what Su Kuo was talking about the moment he spoke.

    Su Kuo¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He said, ¡°Sister, if I want to exchange with you now, if I can get you home as soon as possible, will you be willing to exchange with me? Because you want to go home.¡±

    After saying that, Su Kuo revealed an expectant gaze.

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement. She praised Su Kuo and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Kuo was very happy with Su Xiaolu¡¯s approval, but soon, he became vexed. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, ¡°Sister, but my ancestors also did things ording to the rules, but in the end, everyone changed. Why? There was a woman whose lover betrayed her. My ancestor, Wei Ling, calmed her hatred and took revenge on her lover. However, when her lover died, she cried more than anyone else. She changed her mind. Why?¡±

    Su Kuo was very worried. Humans were fickle.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo¡¯s depressed expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Kuo, your ancestors worked with humans, are there contract rules between them? The kind where if you break the agreement, you have to pay a price you can¡¯t withstand. Is there?¡±

    Su Kuo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Rules? Contract? No, they didn¡¯t. Every time they failed, they would be injured, but there was nothing they could do.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t hurt humans. Humans are favored by the Heavenly Dao. If we hurt them, we will be punished. The suppression of the Heavenly Dao will be very painful.¡±

    Su Kuo frowned. He understood the rules and contract Su Xiaolu was talking about, but they could not do that.

    Su Xiaolu also frowned slightly. Hearing Su Kuo¡¯s words, she thought of Little Niu.

    The suppression of the Heavenly Dao was indeed very painful.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo. She could not imagine how his Guardian Beast ancestors had survived. They were clearly doing things to protect the world, but they were not favored by the Heavenly Dao. If they did not do well, they would be punished. Just thinking about it made her angry.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression became serious. She looked at Su Kuo and said, ¡°Little Kuo, listen up. Control your power ording to certain rules. This is the Heavenly Dao. Apart from the body, humans also have spirits, willpower, and dreams. In dreams, anything is possible. If there are no consequences for breaking the agreement, no one will abide by it.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what do you mean? Isn¡¯t it harmful for me to restrict them in a dream?¡±

    Su Kuo looked surprised.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded heavily. ¡°Of course, it is just a dream. They believed that the dream was real. You didn¡¯t ask him to believe it. He wanted to believe it himself.¡±

    Su Kuo had the ability to control dreams. This was very good. From his surprised expression, Su Xiaolu could imagine how much his ancestors had suffered. Her words could be said to have opened the doors to a new world for the Guardian Beast.

    Su Kuo was enlightened. He hugged Su Xiaolu excitedly and thanked her. ¡°Sister, thank you. I understand, I understand.¡±

    He was too lucky to meet Su Xiaolu and be so close to her.

    Perhaps in the future, he would be able to do those difficult missions himself.

    Su Kuo was too excited and hugged her a little tightly. Su Xiaolu coughed. ¡°Little Kuo, the fish¡­ is burnt.¡±

    Su Kuo quickly let go.

    Su Xiaolu pointed at the burnt one. ¡°This tail is yours.¡±

    Su Kuo blinked. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t humans say that we respect the old and love the young? Sister should give in to me, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu picked up a slightly burnt fish and shook her head. ¡°These words are contradictory to begin with. You respect the old and love the young. Whoes first? If there¡¯s an argument, don¡¯t doubt it. Put yourself first. In other words, don¡¯t care about the argument. You¡¯re the most important.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled evilly and began to eat the fish.

    Su Kuo did not really understand and ate the fish gloomily.

 Chapter 816 - 816 Pregnant Woman

    816 Pregnant Woman

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo¡¯s confused expression and smiled even happier.

    Humans wereplicated. Su Kuo still had a lot to learn.

    After walking slowly for two months, they arrived at Furongzhou.

    In the past two months, Su Kuo had witnessed the fickleness of humans.

    Someone who looked like beggars turned around, changed out of their tattered clothes, and turned to enter the casino.

    Someone who looked like a harmless child turned around and tricked him into walking into the uninhabited forest.

    Su Xiaolu would not remind him, but she would settle it with him in the end.

    In the beginning, Su Kuo was ignorant and believed everyone. Now, he was a little cautious. He was growing.

    When they arrived at Furongzhou, Su Xiaolu prepared to enter Furongzhou to take a look. It had been ten years. She wondered if Liu Zijin was still working in Furongzhou.

    In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. She had not seen them for more than ten years. Now that they met again, everyone she knew would be old friends.

    Su Xiaolu decided to go. She felt that the current her was like Old Wu from more than ten years ago. She wanted to meet old friends.

    When Su Kuo was not in human form, he was mostly in the Space. He was not familiar with the people Su Xiaolu was familiar with. Now that he had transformed, apart from teaching him, Su Xiaolu also wanted to let him know all her rtives and friends.

    Passing through the lush forest, the calmness was broken after a few days.

    There was a pregnant woman blocking the way.

    The pregnant woman¡¯s stomach was bulging and she kept screaming in pain. Her clothes and hair were drenched in sweat. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless. She looked so miserable.

    Su Xiaolu looked around and said to Su Kuo, ¡°Little Kuo, go take a look.¡±

    Su Kuo had also noticed her. He was waiting for Su Xiaolu to speak.

    Now that Su Xiaolu spoke, he immediately tightened his grip on the horse and went forward.

    He dismounted and squatted down in front of the woman. ¡°Madam, why are you here? Do you need my help?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully, ¡°Young Master, my name is Bai Hongmei. I was arguing with my husband and wanted to go back to my maiden home in a fit of anger. My maiden home is in a vige in the mountains. It takes six hours to get there. However, halfway through, I triggered the fetal qi and went intobor. There¡¯s nothing around here. I don¡¯t know what to do. Young Master, please save me.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s getting dark. If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll definitely die here. Saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda.¡±

    Bai Hongmei looked at Su Kuo with tears in her eyes.

    Su Kuo subconsciously looked back at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu lowered her head. Although she did not say anything, her attitude said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please do me a favor. I¡¯m already eight months pregnant. If you¡¯re willing to send me back to my maiden home, my parents will thank you heavily.¡±

    Bai Hongmei looked at Su Xiaolu pleadingly.

    Su Kuo thought about how he had experienced so many scams. He pondered for a moment and looked at the woman who called herself Bai Hongmei. ¡°You said that you argued with your husband, but you¡¯re pregnant with his child. Is he really not worried about you? Your husband is in the city. Why do you want to return to the deep mountains?¡±

    Bai Hongmei was stunned. Then, tears fell. She didn¡¯t answer and cried at first.

    Su Kuo frowned. ¡°Why are you crying? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to ask? The world is different now. There are so many demons and ghosts.¡±

    Bai Hongmei shook her head. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not ming you. I only cried because I was sad about this.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t understand. When I was pregnant, my husband hooked up with Widow Wang. I was really angry. When I left, he did not chase after me. If I go back now, he¡¯ll look down on me even more. Young Master, you don¡¯t understand the difficulties of women. This isn¡¯t your fault. I wasn¡¯t supposed to give birth yet. I didn¡¯t know that I would give birth halfway.¡±

    Bai Hongmei sobbed as she exined.

    Su Kuo listened. There was an answer to his doubts. This should be fine, right?

    He looked at Su Xiaolu again. His sister still lowered her head and did not speak.

    He said to Bai Hongmei, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back, but what do you want to give me for sending you back? Look at this wilderness. It¡¯s very risky for me to send you back. 20 taels. Do you agree?¡±

    After saying that, Su Kuo looked at the woman. He had also learned to test and exchange.

    It was already very strange for a pregnant woman to appear on this road. Thinking that he had been tricked so much, he had to be careful.

    Bai Hongmei pursed her pale lips and finally nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Alright, I agree. My parents only have one daughter. As long as we go back safely, they will agree.¡±

    Su Kuo helped Bai Hongmei up and helped her onto the horse. Then, he walked under Bai Hongmei¡¯s guidance.

    Su Xiaolu followed behind. She wondered if Su Kuo had seen through it. How much did he see through?

    After entering the forest, the road became more and more remote, and the sky turned dark.

    Bai Hongmei¡¯s moans became softer and softer on the way.

    There was only moonlight lighting the way in the forest.

    Bai Hongmei suddenly cried out in pain. ¡°Ah, Young Master, I¡¯m going to give birth. I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­¡±

    The corners of Su Kuo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    Bai Hongmei was very calm. ¡°Now, I can only ask you to help me deliver the child. Go find firewood and start a fire. Thisdy will stay here to help me¡­ I can only rely on you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu turned around and walked into the dark forest.

    Su Kuo sighed and said helplessly, ¡°My sister went to find firewood. I¡¯m the only one apanying you. Madam Bai, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Bai Hongmei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as Young Master doesn¡¯t despise me.¡±

    Although it was different from her original n, it was fine. She had just changed the order.

    In any case, it didn¡¯t matter who died first.

    ¡°Young Master, I-I think I¡¯m about to give birth. Please take a look at me.¡±

    Bai Hongmeiy on the ground, holding her stomach in pain as she spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°What do I think?¡±

    ...

    Su Kuo¡¯s voice was calm. He hated liars. Liars were detestable. Liars deserved to die, especially liars who cheated people¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Young Master, help me lift my dress and take a look. Is my child about to be born?¡±

    Bai Hongmei guided Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo went closer. Watching him approach, Bai Hongmei¡¯s smile was eerie under the moonlight.

    As long as Su Kuo approached to help her check, her child could open its mouth and bite off his head.

    Closer. Closer. Hurry up and let my child eat you. Get closer. Yes, that way, it won¡¯t take any effort. That way, her legs can trap him.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±

    A sharp sword appeared out of nowhere and pierced into her abdomen. Bai Hongmei screamed.

    Su Kuo¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Damn liar, damn demon, don¡¯t try to lie to me. I¡¯ve seen through you!!¡±

    After being tricked so many times, how could he believe it so easily? How could he not think about it? Therefore, on the way, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. In the end, the answer was that this pregnant woman was a liar. His sister had said that as long as he thought about it seriously and eliminated all possibilities, the rest, no matter how ridiculous, was the truth.

    ...

 Chapter 817 - 817 Liar, Go to Hell

    817 Liar, Go to Hell

    It was dark in the wilderness. If it wasn¡¯t for money, it was definitely for life.

    Bai Hongmei said that she quarreled with her husband and wanted to go back to her maiden home, but halfway through, she went intobor.

    At this time, normal people should put aside their pride. Nothing was more important than giving birth.

    Taking a step back, even if she really cared about her face and refused to return to her inws¡¯ house, she shouldn¡¯t have asked them to send her home. After all, she was already inbor. It was dark and it wasn¡¯t easy to travel. Instead of taking the risk to travel, it was better to start a fire on the spot to help her deliver the baby.

    !!

    Returning to the city was the best option. Starting a fire on the spot to deliver her child was the next best option. Taking the risk of returning to her maiden home was the worst option. She didn¡¯t choose the best option, but she chose the worst option. If she wasn¡¯t a demon, who was?

    If she wanted his life, he would make the first move. He was not stupid enough to wait for her to make the first move. He wanted to see what kind of monster this was!

    ¡°Young Master, you¡ªwhy do you want to kill me¡ª¡±

    Bai Hongmei sobbed. Her face was a little distorted from the pain, but her eyes were filled with tears, as if she was shocked and in disbelief.

    Su Kuo looked at her sincere expression and doubted himself for a moment. Could he have made a mistake?

    ¡°Young Master¡­ why? Tell me. I have no grudges with you. Why do you want my life?¡±

    Bai Hongmeiined sadly, her voice was weak.

    Su Kuo pondered. Did he really kill the wrong person?

    He looked at Bai Hongmei and asked, ¡°Fine. Then answer a few questions for me first.¡±

    Bai Hongmei wiped her tears sadly. ¡°Young Master, tell me.¡±

    Su Kuo asked directly, ¡°First, you¡¯re clearly about to give birth and it¡¯s almost dark. Why are you still insisting on going to the deep mountains? Why can¡¯t you put down your pride and return to the city? Or let my sister and I help you deliver the child on the spot? After all, the first two are feasible, but you didn¡¯t choose them. Why?¡±

    Bai Hongmei was stunned. Her expression was a little stiff. She cried. Finally, she said, ¡°Young Master is not a woman. How can you understand a woman¡¯s shy heart? I don¡¯t want to go back. If I go back, they will look down on me. How can I live in the future if I can¡¯t even raise my head? It¡¯s not good to give birth to a child on the road. It¡¯s inauspicious. That¡¯s why I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s inauspicious for you to give birth halfway here too.¡±

    Su Kuo really couldn¡¯t understand.

    Was that bit of face that important?

    So important that she could disregard her own life??

    Bai Hongmei wiped her tears. ¡°Young Master, how can I have a chance to give birth now? Young Master is suspicious of me and wants to kill me. I don¡¯t me you, but can you promise me something?¡±

    Su Kuo did not expect her to still ask him at this time. How could she be normal?

    Under normal circumstances, a normal pregnant woman should have run and crawled with all her might when he attacked with his sword. Not only did she not, but she even asked questions and asked him for help.

    The corners of Su Kuo¡¯s mouth twitched as he asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, please help me deliver the child. Although neither of us can live, I also hope that he can be born.¡±

    Bai Hongmei looked pleading.

    Su Kuo grinned. ¡°Alright, I agree, but¡ª¡±

    Su Kuo took out his sword and stabbed her again.

    Under Bai Hongmei¡¯s shocked expression, he said coldly, ¡°But why aren¡¯t you dead yet? You¡¯ve said so much weakly, but you¡¯re still alive. If you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll help you get the child out.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Kuo pulled out his sword again and stabbed in again.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡±

    Bai Hongmei screamed. This damn brat. How could he be so detestable? He was really an evil thing. She had clearly acted so well, but he still didn¡¯t believe her.

    As Bai Hongmei screamed, her nails began to turn ck. They grew three inches and she wed at Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo drew his sword and chanted a few times. His sword shed. Then, he shed at Bai Hongmei. Every time he hit her, Bai Hongmei would scream miserably.

    In the end, he pierced Bai Hongmei¡¯s heart with his sword before she turned into ck smoke.

    After the ck smoke passed, Bai Hongmei¡¯s clothes were tattered. Looking at her again, she no longer looked like before, only a skeleton was left.

    Su Kuo put away his sword and sighed. ¡°Sister was right.¡±

    p, p, p.

    Su Xiaolu pped and praised with a smile, ¡°Little Kuo is awesome.¡±

    ¡°Collect her corpse. We might be able to receive an award when we enter the city.¡±

    Su Xiaolu pointed at Bai Hongmei¡¯s skeleton rack and said. There were many demons and ghosts now. If she eliminated some demons and brought evidence, she could take them to the government office to receive the award.

    No matter why she passed away when she was alive, it was wrong for her to harm others after she died. She might be innocent, but so were the people she had harmed.

    Bai Hongmei was quite capable. She should have killed before. If anyone knew about her, there would be a reward recorded by the government office.

    Su Kuo nodded. He went forward and put away Bai Hongmei¡¯s corpse with a cloth before going down the mountain with Su Xiaolu.

    On the way, Su Kuo said to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Sister, I just analyzed a few points. Tell me if I¡¯m right.¡±

    Su Kuo told Su Xiaolu his guesses. Su Xiaolu listened carefully and nodded. ¡°Yes, Little Kuo¡¯s guess is very correct. Although things are unpredictable, they are time-dependent. In this situation, if she really loves her child, she shouldn¡¯t have returned to her maiden home so willfully. Little Kuo is awesome. He¡¯s getting smarter and smarter.¡±

    Su Kuo had improved, but the first time he improved, he was actually deceived by a ghost.

    Su Kuo was very happy to be acknowledged.

    Taking advantage of the night, the siblings entered Furongzhou.

    They first went to look at the bounty announcement. On the announcement, Su Xiaolu saw a match.

    Bai Hongmei had argued with her husband and returned to her maiden home. She gave birth halfway and died on the way back to the city. Before she could be buried, her corpse disappeared. Later, someone saw a pregnant woman giving birth and asking for help. The kind person helped her and lost their life.

    Her whereabouts were uncertain. She only appeared in the forests in the evening and they could not catch her. However, the way to avoid her was simple. It was fine as long as people ignored her because Bai Hongmei would not chase after them.

    The reward for killing this demon was ten taels of silver.

    After Su Kuo finished reading, he sighed. ¡°I knew it. Under normal circumstances, she would have chosen to return to the city. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hold on¡­¡±

    ...

    Su Kuo understood a little about human nature. As long as a person had a good option, it was impossible for them not to choose it. No matter what kind of choices they had, they would only choose the best one. It was impossible for them to not choose it.

    ¡°Her husband is really detestable. His wife is pregnant. How can he let her leave the city alone!¡±

    Su Kuo was a little angry.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and pointed. ¡°Little Kuo, look, he¡¯s already been punished.¡±

    At the bottom of the announcement, it was written that Bai Hongmei¡¯s husband had caused Bai Hongmei to hold a grudge because of his own selfishness. In the end, she became a demon ghost and harmed people. He was sentenced to exile and his family¡¯s wealth waspensated to the victims.

 Chapter 818 - 818 Old friends

    818 Old friends

    Su Kuo took a look and felt better.

    Su Kuo took Bai Hongmei¡¯s corpse to the government office. After confirming it, he received the silver. Su Kuo asked the constable, ¡°How will the corpse be dealt with?¡±

    The constable replied calmly, ¡°Bury them in the mass grave.¡±

    Su Kuo looked at the silver and said, ¡°Can I bury her?¡±

    The constable looked at Su Kuo and replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s really rare for Young Master to be so kind. If Young Master is willing, you can.¡±

    Su Kuo took out Bai Hongmei¡¯s corpse.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu, who was silent, and asked softly, ¡°Sister, are you angry?¡±

    Would his sister think that he was too nosy?

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head. ¡°How can that be? Little Kuo is doing a good deed.¡±

    The next day, Su Kuo bought two coffins and chose a plot ofnd to bury Bai Hongmei and her son separately. The mother and son¡¯s graves were buried in different coffins. It could be considered fulfilling Bai Hongmei¡¯s wish.

    Although Bai Hongmei had the intention to harm others, she wanted to give birth to the child for real at that time. That was why people fell for it.

    After Su Kuo was done, he was suddenly stunned. Then, he asked in confusion, ¡°Sister, if doing something casually can benefit you, will you still do it in the future?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded and replied affirmatively, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Kuo¡¯s smile deepened. He said happily to Su Xiaolu, ¡°Sister, I should have helped Bai Hongmei. Just now, a little power entered my body from her grave. This power is very rare. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s veryfortable. Then I have to do good deeds in the future.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo¡¯s happy expression and nodded with a smile.

    After settling Bai Hongmei down, the two of them returned to the inn. Su Kuo volunteered to go out and gather information.

    Since Su Kuo was so enthusiastic, Su Xiaolu naturally agreed. She stayed at the inn to rest.

    In the past, Su Kuo was unwilling to be a human, but recently, he had be more and more interested in being a human. It could be seen that he was studying and practicing diligently.

    Su Xiaoluy down on the bed. She entered the Space. There had been no new herbs in the Space for more than ten years. The herbs nted previously were all full of vitality.

    Su Xiaolu came to the spiritual spring water. A green carp surfaced and swam to her hand, pecking her finger.

    Su Xiaolu found it interesting. She reached out and grabbed the carp. The carp did not struggle at all.

    After leaving the water, Su Xiaolu looked at the carp. She felt that the carp seemed to have some intelligence and did not struggle.

    This had also been raised for more than ten years.

    Perhaps soaking in the spiritual spring water every day really gave it spiritual energy.

    At first, she wanted to eat it, butter, she forgot about it. Now that the carp were no longer an ordinary carp, Su Xiaolu would not eat it.

    Su Xiaolu put the fish back into the water.

    The carp swam in the water and pecked gently around her hand, as if it was ying with her.

    Su Xiaolu touched the carp and whispered, ¡°Since you have spirituality, cherish it well. I wonder when you can transform. As long as I¡¯m around, this will be your home.¡±

    The carp seemed to understand. It jumped out of the water briskly andnded again. It did this repeatedly, as if it was letting Su Xiaolu admire it.

    Su Xiaolu left the Space after watching for a while.

    She yawned and closed her eyes to rest.

    At night, Su Kuo returned.

    He was very happy and proud. After sitting down, he poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking a cup, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve heard that the magistrate of Furongzhou is called Liu Zijin. The people say that he¡¯s a good official. Furongzhou has been under his rule for more than ten years. The people live in peace. This Lord Liu has built many roads and dams. The people praise him when they talk about him. Moreover, this Liu Zijin has superpowers.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. We can still make it in time for dinner.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said to Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo was a little surprised. ¡°Sister know him?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an old friend. Brother Liu and my brother are best friends. They were ssmates and have known each other since they were in school.¡±

    Now, they had been friends for almost twenty years.

    Time really passed quickly. Who would have thought that ten years had passed while she was in the foreignnd?

    It was easy to find out about Liu Zijin¡¯s residence. Su Kuo had already found out and the two of them arrived quickly.

    After getting the manservant to report, she and Su Kuo waited outside.

    Not long after, Liu Zijin¡¯s family arrived.

    Looking at Liu Zijin, Su Xiaolu almost didn¡¯t recognize him. Liu Zijin, who was in his thirties, had a beard and wore a green robe. He looked very wise and calm.

    She could still recognize Wang Hun, her tied-up hair was very upright.

    There was a young man beside Wang Hun. He looked handsome and calm.

    Behind her were two children, a boy and a girl, both following her obediently.

    ¡°Xiao, Xiaolu?¡±

    Liu Zijin didn¡¯t dare to admit it. Su Xiaolu had been missing for ten years without a trace. If Little Niu hadn¡¯t firmly believed that she was still alive, everyone would have thought that she was dead.

    Because Su Xiaolu was missing, Little Niu returned to the capital every year to read Su Sang and Madam Zhao¡¯s fortune. Little Niu had also said that Su Xiaolu¡¯s location in Mobei was fixed.

    However, Su Chong and Su Hua had personally gone to look for Mobei. The Wisdom King, Zhou Zhi, had also gone there personally. In the end, they all returned without sess.

    That ce was so hot that normal people could not stand it at all. They were all superpowered people. They must have returned because they really could not take it anymore.

    To be honest, after so many years, Liu Zijin had thought that Su Xiaolu was really gone.

    But now, Su Xiaolu had returned alive. Her facial features had changed a lot, but one could still recognise her from her eyes.

    ¡°Brother Liu, Sister-inw, hello. Have you eaten?¡±

    ...

    Su Xiaolu greeted them with a smile.

    Wang Hun¡¯s eyes warmed. ¡°Xiaolu, where have you been for so many years? Your parents are worried sick. Everyone is looking for you.¡±

    After Wang Hun finished speaking, she nudged the child and said, ¡°Quick, greet your Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolu, this is Yunnan, Yunzhi, and Yunyue. Yunyue is the youngest.¡±

    Wang Hun introduced her three children to Su Xiaolu. Liu Zijin called Su Chong his brother, and Su Xiaolu called them brother and sister-inw. It was right for her children to call Su Xiaolu aunt.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    The three children spoke in unison.

    Su Xiaolu went forward and pinched Wang Yunyue¡¯s face with a smile. She reached out and touched Wang Yunan and Wang Yunzhi¡¯s hair. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled gently and looked at the young man beside Su Xiaolu.

    Su Kuo smiled generously.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu knew that they were curious. She introduced Su Kuo. ¡°He¡¯s Su Kuo, my sworn brother.¡±

    Liu Zijin smiled at Su Kuo. ¡°Little Kuo, don¡¯t stand on ceremony when you¡¯re here. Make yourself at home.¡±

    Su Kuo revealed his canine teeth and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother Liu and Sister-inw. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯m the same as my sister.¡±

    Liu Zijin nodded when he saw how neat and generous he was. He had been in the bureaucracy for so many years and had seen a lot. It was not surprising for women to date younger men. Moreover, the world was different now. At first, he thought that Su Kuo and Su Xiaolu liked each other, but after Su Xiaolu¡¯s introduction, this thought disappeared.

 Chapter 819 - 819 Now

    819 Now

    If they liked each other, there would be some tension between them.

    Su Xiaolu said that he was her brother.

    Su Kuo called her sister openly and did not feel weird at all.

    Liu Zijin knew that they had guessed wrongly. There was no need to treat Su Kuo specially. Just treat him like Su Xiaolu.

    When they entered the inner courtyard, they happened to be setting up dinner.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo were here to set the table.

    Madam Liu looked at Su Xiaolu kindly and said gently, ¡°Xiaolu has grown up. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Auntie. How is Auntie¡¯s health?¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled obediently. Madam Liu looked good and there was nothing wrong with her body.

    Madam Liu smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in good health.¡±

    ¡°Have you sent letters to your parents and brothers? They¡¯re all worried about you.¡±

    Madam Liu asked.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take Little Kuo home slowly.¡±

    After she was not in a hurry to travel, she sent letters to all her rtives.

    If nothing unexpected happened, everyone would have already received her letter of safety.

    Madam Liu picked up some food for Su Xiaolu and told her to eat more. Su Xiaolu had always treated her elders well.

    She could feel Madam Liu¡¯s love.

    She was also very loving to Su Kuo, whom she did not know at all.

    Liu Zijin valued rtionships, and his mother was also a sentimental person.

    In Madam Liu¡¯s opinion, the reason why Liu Zijin was where he was today was all because of Su Chong¡¯s righteousness back then. The Su family was the benefactor of the Liu family.

    They stayed at the magistrate¡¯s residence.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu went to the study to talk to Liu Zijin. She had note out for ten years. She could find some information, but there were some she could not find on her own.

    As an important member of the imperial court and the Crown Prince¡¯s trusted aide, Liu Zijin naturally knew a lot of information.

    Su Kuo followed quietly and sat obediently in the study.

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu¡¯s calm expression and sighed. ¡°When Ah Chong and the others see you, they won¡¯t dare to recognise you. Xiaolu, where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡±

    ¡°Master Niu calcted your location, but Chong and Hua have both been there. If they continued in that direction, they¡¯d only die. They won¡¯t be able to walk at all. The Wisdom King had also been there several times. The longest time was two months, but in the end, he came back without sess.¡±

    Liu Zijin was very curious. What kind of ce did Su Xiaolu go to? They had calcted the direction urately. It was impossible for there to be a mistake, but how did Su Xiaolu survive?

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, ¡°I was in the foreignnd. I had some opportunities inside. I didn¡¯t think it had been long. When I came out, I realized that it had been ten years. I was also very surprised.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the imperial court now? After the foreignnd ispletely fused, are there any other races in the foreignnd?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked. This was all she wanted to know now. When she separated from the two Masters that year, she only knew that the merpeople had already cooperated with the Great Zhou Dynasty. If there was a merpeople race in the foreignnd, there must be other races.

    Liu Zijin saw that Su Xiaolu had a guess. He smiled and said, ¡°You should have guessed it. The previous fish people are now called merpeople. They already have good cooperation with our dynasty. The exchange of knowledge is still continuing. The Wisdom King is also still studying in the fish people¡¯snd and has already made some breakthroughs in the Spatial Technique. They can use some things to make interspatial bags to store some things. Now, interspatial bags are called meson spaces. A meson space can be sold for tens of thousands of taels.¡±

    ¡°Apart from the merpeople, there are also leopards, snakes, tigers, eagles, and dogs. Almost all the beasts are represented by their nsmen. There is also the flower race. Some flowers and trees have developed intelligence. They are collectively called demons by us humans. There is a clear distinction between demons and humans. If demons want to interact with humans, they have to negotiate through the imperial court. They are not allowed to negotiate alone.¡±

    ¡°Some demons have evil intentions and willmit crimes that harm human lives. Once it happens, the various races under the demon race will naturally investigate and apologize. There are also some evil cultivators in the human race who attempt to use the demon race to satisfy their greed. If it happens, they will investigate and apologize. Currently, our rtionship is quite harmonious.¡±

    ¡°Our human dynasties have established some cultivation sects to teach spells to y demons and fiends. You should know all of this. The demons and humans are still quite harmonious at the moment, but we all know that there will be a battle between the two races sooner orter. It¡¯s difficult for a world to tolerate so many species.¡±

    Liu Zijin told her the information one by one. At the end, his gaze darkened.

    Be it the demons or the humans, if they wanted to pass on their legacy, they had to have a foothold. If one side grew stronger, the other would naturally be weaker.

    As the old saying went, two tigers could not share one mountain. Sooner orter, there would be a war between the demons and the humans. It was just that they were afraid of each other now.

    ¡°Xiaolu, in the eyes of those ferocious demons, we humans are also food. If we¡¯re not strong ourselves, we will definitely be food for the demons in the end. Some demons fall and eat humans. It¡¯s not that they like to eat humans, but after eating humans, their cultivation will increase greatly.¡±

    Liu Zijin looked at Su Xiaolu solemnly.

    ¡°Then if humans ate the demons, his strength would also grow, right?¡±

    Su Kuo spoke. Humans were favored, but so were the beasts that had developed intelligence. However, in terms of favoritism, the Heavenly Dao still favored humans.

    However, Liu Zijin was right. It was impossible for the humans and demons to havesting peace.

    Liu Zijin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Are there still many people who have obtained superpowers now?¡±

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a moment and asked. To fight demons, superpowers were indispensable.

    ¡°Not much, but there is already something we can use to test the root of wisdom. It¡¯s easier for people with good roots of wisdom to gain enlightenment of superpowers.¡±

    Liu Zijin sighed in his heart when he said this.

    ¡°Yunan and Yunzhi have special abilities, but Yunyue doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Speaking of his children, Liu Zijin¡¯s expression softened. Although his youngest daughter did not have any special abilities, with his current status, he could protect his daughter for the rest of her life. Therefore, he felt that it was a pity, but he was not worried. Everything was destined.

    ¡°Your eldest brother¡¯s family¡¯s Su Shiyu, Su Huaiqing, and Su Huaian all have special abilities. Your second brother¡¯s family¡¯s Su Hanzhen and Su Yang also have special abilities. They have been personally taught by your eldest brother and their martial arts are also very good. Your two Masters will also give them some pointers every year when they go back. They¡¯re already extraordinary at such a young age. Also, your sister and the Crown Prince had a pair of twins. They¡¯re also five years old this year. Their names are Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan, and they¡¯re both superpower users. Even the two Princesses have extraordinary abilities.¡±

    When Liu Zijin mentioned Su Chong, Su Hua, Su Xiaoling, and their children, he was vaguely envious.

    ¡°My eldest brother already has three children? Second Brother also has two children¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt a little ashamed. She had missed so many things in the past ten years.

    Liu Zijin looked at her embarrassed expression and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Su Huaiqing is already eight years old this year. Su Huaian is six, Su Hanzhen is nine, and Su Yang is seven.¡±

    ...

    Su Kuo secretly counted with his fingers and thought to himself, Sister¡¯s family is so big. How many gifts should he prepare¡­

 Chapter 820 - 820 Second Lightning Tribulation

    820 Second Lightning Tribtion

    Su Xiaolu was speechless.

    In her heart: ? (?¡±?) ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ).

    She was already dumbfounded. Now that she went back, many people would be calling her aunt.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu¡¯s stunned expression, Liu Zijin held back hisughter and said, ¡°Xiaolu, your cousins also have children. Both Xingfeng and Xingzhi have three sons¡­¡±

    Su Xiaolu opened her mouth.

    When she went back this time, it would take her a few days to recognize them.

    It was not just the Qi family. There was also Chen Hu¡¯s uncle¡¯s family. Big Sister Daniu and Big Sister Erniu were no longer in Furongzhou and had entered the capital. They must have many children.

    Su Xiaolu was suddenly stunned. She pursed her lips and finally asked, ¡°Then is my Fourth Brother, the Wisdom King, married? Does he have children?¡±

    Liu Zijin shook his head. ¡°The Wisdom King is unmarried and has no children. The Crown Prince said that he¡¯s obsessed with spell cultivation. The emperor mentioned it to him many times but was rejected. In thest four years, the Wisdom King didn¡¯t even return to the pce.¡±

    Zhou Zhi was still unmarried and had no children. Su Xiaolu had a strange feeling in her heart. She seemed to be relieved.

    That hazy feeling back then might have been a misunderstanding. Now that they had been separated for ten years, they would not meet like before.

    ¡°Xiaolu, it¡¯s gettingte. Have a good rest with Xiao Kuo. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to return to the capital, stay here and y for a few more days.¡±

    It was gettingte. Thinking that Su Xiaolu was also in a hurry to return to the capital, Liu Zijin wanted her to rest well and stay in Furongzhou to catch up.

    Speaking of which, he was the first person to see Su Xiaolu after she left for ten years.

    ¡°Alright, sorry to disturb you for the next few days.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She was indeed going to stay in Furongzhou for a few days.

    Liu Zijin arranged a ce for her and Su Kuo to stay. The rooms were separated.

    In the next few days, Liu Zijin rejected many work matters and talked to Su Xiaolu a lot.

    Wang Yunan, Wang Yun, Wang Yunyue, and the others all practiced martial arts. Su Xiaolu naturally guided them.

    The three children originally did not have much feelings for Su Xiaolu, but after seeing her swordy, they became friendly.

    They pestered her and called her Aunt Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu bought gifts for the three children.

    After ying in Furongzhou for ten days, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo prepared to return to the capital.

    On the day of her farewell, Liu Zijin¡¯s entire family sent her off.

    It was already August 13th. Liu Zijin really wanted Su Xiaolu to stay for the Mid Autumn Festival, but Su Xiaolu refused. To her, it was fine if she couldn¡¯t stay for the Mid Autumn Festival. She could stay and leave when she needed to.

    She hade from the foreignnd for a few months and knew most of what she needed to know.

    The reason why she did not return to the capital quickly was that she treated this year as an experience, so she was walking slowly back.

    She had stayed in the foreignnd for ten years. During those ten years, she did not feel the passage of time. Although she was supposed to go on three years of training, she actually only spent one year. Therefore, she took her time this year to make up for it.

    After leaving Furongzhou, Su Xiaolu began to bring Su Kuo to the deep mountains.

    Su Kuo was a little puzzled. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we take the main path?¡±

    Su Xiaolu felt the surging spiritual energy in her body that was about to overflow. She looked at Su Kuo and asked, ¡°Little Kuo, there are sses in cultivation, right? How do you know that your ss has increased?¡±

    Su Kuo quickly reacted. He was a little surprised. ¡°Sister is going to transcend the lightning tribtion again?¡±

    This was too fast. It had been only ¨C more than ten years since she reached the Foundation Establishment realm with her.

    Alright, he could not help but ignore the ten years in the foreignnd.

    Su Xiaolu nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±

    She was not sure. She did not know anything when she had the first lightning tribtion. She only felt that she had been struck by lightning for no reason.

    This time, she had a vague premonition. Her intuition told her to find a safe ce where she would not be disturbed.

    Such a ce was most suitable in the deep mountains and forests, where there was more spiritual energy.

    Su Kuo did not ask further and followed Su Xiaolu all the way into the mountain to climb the steep cliff.

    In such a forest, the air became humid.

    After finding a cave to settle down in, it began to rain.

    Su Xiaolu walked into the rain and sat cross-legged. Su Kuo wanted to go over, but Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Little Kuo, don¡¯te over.¡±

    Lightning did not recognize people. This was her lightning tribtion, so she should bear it herself.

    When lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky.

    Su Xiaolu felt a sharp pain in her body and sea of consciousness. Taking advantage of the time before the thunderclouds descended, she quickly used her spiritual energy to repair the pain in her body.

    A bottle of pills stored in the Space was poured.

    ¡°Rumble, rumble¡ª¡±

    Two bolts of lightning struck at the same time. Su Xiaolu felt that her body was about to explode from the pain, and her mind felt like it was being pricked by needles.

    It hurt. It hurt so much.

    She could feel the blood seeping out of her pores. She could feel herself struggling on the brink of death.

    But even though it hurt, she still used her mental strength and spiritual power to repair herself.

    However, before she had time to recover, three more bolts of lightning struck her.

    Su Xiaolu felt that all of her nerves were hurting. She did not even have the strength to move. She had lost all her senses.

    She seemed to hear a roar.

    She wanted to see, but her vision was red and she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She wanted to speak, but no sound came out.

    ...

    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±

    The deafening thunder in her ears hit her. She screamed in pain. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Her head was about to explode. It hurt so much.

    It hurt so much. Even breathing hurt. Her windpipe felt like it had been scraped by a knife.

    Was there any more thunder?

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If there was more, she was dead.

    ¡°Core Formation realm!¡±

    A voice seemed toe from afar. Su Xiaolu¡¯s consciousness was slow. What Core Formation?

    She panted. She was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. She just wanted to sleep like this for a while.

    Afortable force flowed through her limbs and bones. Su Xiaolu felt her heart burning.

    The pain gradually subsided, and her mind began to ease.

    ...

    Her eyes, ears, and nose began to slowly return to normal.

    It was so noisy.

    ¡°Damn it, why is this beast so powerful? Why is that woman so lucky to have the protection of such a spirit beast!¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, stop talking. If we don¡¯t kill this beast now, when that woman recovers, we¡¯ll be the ones to die.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked over and saw three figures attacking Su Kuo in his beast form.

    Su Kuo seemed to be struggling, but he did not retreat.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sky worriedly. The thunderclouds had not dispersed. Her lightning tribtion was not over yet.

    She shivered at the thought of the pain.

    As the thunderclouds gathered, the sky was dark and oppressive. Rumble¡ª Several loud bangs fell in unison. Su Xiaolu felt that her consciousness was starting to dissipate. She was in so much pain that it hurt to be alive. She wanted to die.

    Her heart began to burn. A force was left in her limbs. It was not enough to dispel the pain, but it could finally let her catch her breath.

    At this moment, the three people attacked even more fiercely, as if they were risking everything.

    Su Xiaolu was very worried that Su Kuo could not withstand it, but she could not even raise a finger. She could not help even if she wanted to.

 Chapter 821 - 821 Little Kuo Is Injured

    821 Little Kuo Is Injured

    When dealing with the three of them, Su Kuo was also talking to Su Xiaolu in his sea of consciousness. ¡°Sister, quickly reach the Core Formation realm and condense all your spiritual energy into a pill. Sister broke through three levels at once, which is why the lightning tribtion is so powerful. Sister has reached the Golden Core realm.¡±

    When Su Xiaolu heard Su Kuo¡¯s words, she understood why there were so many lightning bolts during her Tribtion Transcendence.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart ached when she saw Su Kuo being shed.

    She heard Su Kuo grunt. He was really injured.

    In her mind, Su Kuo¡¯s firm voice was heard. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. My skin is thick. This small injury is nothing. Sister is about to reach the Core Formation realm. They¡¯re all evil cultivators. We can¡¯t let them snatch your Golden Core.¡±

    These three people appeared after Su Xiaolu¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence. As they walked towards Su Xiaolu, Su Kuo immediately came out to protect her. The three of them fought with Su Kuo without saying a word.

    Su Kuo felt that it was a little strenuous to use his human form. He immediately transformed into his beast form. The three of them turned red. They also wanted to kill him, but was Su Kuo so easy to kill?

    Even if he was injured, he would not copse so quickly.

    Seeing Su Kuo fight for her, Su Xiaolu was very anxious. As if sensing her emotions, Su Kuo¡¯s voice sounded in her sea of consciousness again. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about me. Calm down and gather your energy to form the Core Formation realm.¡±

    Su Xiaolu closed her eyes and felt the spiritual power in her body. The spiritual power in her body was indeed dissipating and colliding everywhere. She began to guide it.

    The spiritual energy slowly turned into a stream of water that circted in the meridians of her body. Over and over again, she gathered all the dissipated spiritual energy.

    When a wisp of golden lightnded on her, Su Xiaolu released spiritual power that was like water and sweet rain.

    A water ball formed in her dantian. When she gently touched it, the water rippledfortably.

    ¡°B*tch, b*tch!¡±

    When the three people who were fighting with Su Kuo saw this, they gritted their teeth. In the end, they red at Su Kuo indignantly and retreated. Their Qinggong was very good, and their figures turned into a small dot in the blink of an eye.

    Su Xiaolu waved her hand, and countless water droplets chased after the three of them. The water droplets split into raindrops that did not hurt or itch when they touched their bodies.

    This was a mark made by Su Xiaolu. She did not n to chase after them immediately. Su Kuo was injured.

    She quickly walked to Su Kuo¡¯s side. Su Kuo was already lying on the ground and whimpered, ¡°Sister, it hurts¡ª¡±

    Su Kuo, who was in his beast form, was very mighty and domineering, but this time, he looked pitiful. He was very cute and pitiful. Su Xiaolu checked his shoulder and back. There was a bloody hole, but because his fur waspletely ck, it couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Su Xiaolu took out some medicinal powder and applied it to stop the bleeding. Su Kuo screamed in pain.

    Su Xiaolu stroked his head. ¡°Little Kuo, be good. It won¡¯t hurt anymoreter.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ced her hand on Su Kuo¡¯s w and transferred some pure and thick spiritual energy to him.

    Su Kuo whimpered. Fortunately, his fur was ck. Otherwise, his sister would have known that he was embarrassed.

    His sister was really good to him, but he still had his own thoughts. The Heaven and Earth Spirit of a Spiritualist undergoing Tribtion Transcendence was too rare. It was really difficult for him to refuse when his sister gave it to him.

    ¡°Sister, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re only at the Core Formation realm now. You have to recuperate well and stabilize yourself. Actually¡ªit doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡±

    Su Kuo leaned his head into Su Xiaolu¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Xiaolu was relieved to see that the bloody hole in Su Kuo¡¯s shoulder was slowly stopping bleeding.

    However, such a big wound had to be stitched up.

    Su Xiaolu took out a crochet needle and catgut thread. She said to Su Kuo, ¡°Little Kuo, take human form. I¡¯ll stitch you up.¡±

    In his beast form, Su Xiaolu could not figure out how to seal his acupuncture points to block the pain.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m injured now and it¡¯s a little difficult for me to maintain my human form. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I can endure it.¡±

    If he took human form, wouldn¡¯t his sister see his red face? Forget it. It was just stitches. How painful could it be? He gritted his teeth and endured it.

    ¡°Then bear with it. I¡¯ve never been a vet. The acupuncture might not be urate. Bear with it if it hurts.¡±

    Su Xiaolu did not think too much about it. She took a silver needle and inserted it into Su Kuo.

    Didn¡¯t it hurt to get acupuncture?

    Su Xiaolu began to stitch him up. Su Kuoy down obediently.

    The needle went through.

    Su Kuo couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Ow, ow, ow, ow¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, be gentle¡ª¡±

    Why did it hurt so much?

    Su Kuo was puzzled.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand trembled. She was frightened by Su Kuo, but she quickly stabilized herself. No matter how much Su Kuo screamed, she did not stop.

    After stitching up the wound carefully, Su Xiaolu stopped. She looked at Su Kuo. ¡°Little Kuo, do you want to enter the Space to recuperate?¡±

    Su Kuo stood up. Thinking that he was a big man now and could not be held by Su Xiaolu, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Actually, there was no need to recuperate. It was just that he had just lied and said that he could not take human form. Now, he had to recuperate.

    Su Xiaolu put Su Kuo into the Space and began to go down the mountain.

    Thinking of the three people, Su Xiaolu followed them. The three of them were going in the direction of Qingzhou.

    They had to pass by Qingzhou on the way to the capital, but they didn¡¯t have to enter the city.

    She was not in a hurry to return home, so she did not mind making a trip to Qingzhou City.

    After entering Qingzhou City, she changed into men¡¯s clothes.

    Following the markings, she arrived at a brothel.

    Even during the day, the Madam came to wee him. She sized up Su Xiaolu and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, what kind of girl do you like? We have all kinds of girls here. I guarantee that you will have a good time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu quickly retreated. She should wait for them toe out.

    ...

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t go¡ª¡±

    The Madam chased after her for a few steps and smiled. Then, she turned around and went in.

    Su Xiaolu found a nearby inn to stay in.

    She rested for a while and waited untilte at night before the three marks finally moved.

    They supported each other and walked out of the city.

    The three of them were depressed that they had failed to snatch her cultivation during the day. However, at least they had escaped unscathed. It was fine as long as they rxed. The world was different now. There were many opportunities. If they did not seed this time, there would be a next time.

    After all, they had already seeded so many times. In the end, they failed this time because of that beast. However, not everyone had such powerful spirit beasts with them.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity today. How powerful must a spirit beast that can take human form be?¡±

    The eldest of the three sighed.

    ¡°If only we could have one too. It¡¯s too mighty. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s so old and can¡¯t be raised well. He even protects his master. I wonder how she got it.¡± The second brother felt that it was a pity and was also curious.

    ¡°Brother, will that womane to take revenge on us? That beast was injured by us. It can already take human form. It must be important to her.¡± The third brother frowned and was a little worried.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We hid our faces and retreated quickly. She can¡¯t catch up to us, so how can she take revenge?¡± The eldest waved his hand and said nonchntly. When he saw a figure blocking the way in front of him, he frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Kid, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Hurry up and move aside!¡±

 Chapter 822 - 822 Leading the Way

    822 Leading the Way

    ¡°Well said. Good dogs don¡¯t block the way. Those who block the way are cowards. How can a coward be dealt with? Of course, we have to kill him!¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s words were frivolous and mocking.

    Her words angered the three of them.

    The three of them were drunk. They sized up Su Xiaolu first and immediately exchanged nces. The eldest said fiercely, ¡°You blind thing. Coincidentally, I¡¯m angry today, so I¡¯ll kill you! Second Brother, Third Brother, go¡ª¡±

    He was already unhappy today. Now that he met Su Xiaolu, who was blocking her way, his anger instantly rose.

    This thin and small man could not even be considered a man. The three of them could deal with him in minutes.

    Moreover, they were all superpower users.

    Su Xiaolu also drew her sword. The cold sword was unstoppable. In an instant, two of the three men fell.

    The other person stood still in fear. It took him a long time to find his words. ¡°You, you¡¯re the woman who underwent the Tribtion Transcendence¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu was much stronger than them. This kind of exchange was crushing. They had no chance of winning. She did not want them to escape, so they could not.

    ¡°Heroine, spare my life. Heroine, spare my life¡ª¡±

    He knelt down and gave up resisting.

    Su Xiaolu wiped her sword on the corpses of the two people who fell. She said lightly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve stolen someone else¡¯s cultivation results, right?¡±

    The man was stunned. He began to break out in a cold sweat and his thoughts began to race. How could he survive?

    ¡°Let me ask you, are there many people like you now? Do you belong to an organization?¡±

    If there were already sects, what about such evil cultivators?

    She felt that there was. Even if it wasn¡¯t famous, it must be growing in secret.

    The man did not dare to answer. Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword poked his shoulder. His gaze was dark. Since he was going to die either way, he might as well risk it.

    He shook the medicine bag in his sleeve into his hand and secretly crushed it. Just as he was about to raise his hand and raise it, his arm was sshed with blood. His palm was lying motionless on the ground.

    The dull pain entered his sea of consciousness and he screamed, ¡°Ah, ah¡ª¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaolu sinisterly, as if he wanted to skin her alive.

    How could this woman be so vicious and ruthless?

    ¡°Tell me the location of yourir and I¡¯ll spare you.¡±

    Su Xiaolu wiped the blood off her sword on him indifferently and said heartlessly.

    The man¡¯s face was covered in sweat from the pain. He was terrified and regretful. His thoughts only hesitated for a moment before he gave in. ¡°The cave of You Shan. Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Are there many people in the cave? Who is the Cave Master?¡±

    Su Xiaolu asked coldly. She was now interested in this cave.

    ¡°There are many. The terrain there isplicated and protected by an array formation. You can¡¯t enter without someone leading the way. Heroine, don¡¯t kill me. I can bring you there!¡±

    Of the three of them, the eldest brother and second brother were killed in a single move, leaving him alone. He had also been with the eldest brother and second brother yesterday. He did not believe that he would be so lucky to be let go. This woman must want to deal with him after extracting useful information. If he wanted to live, he had to make himself valuable.

    ¡°Then lead the way.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She did not care about this person¡¯s thoughts. What was wrong with letting him live for a few more days?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly. Her expression did not change. She wiped her sword clean on the man and turned to leave.

    The man looked at the corpses of his two brothers and a trace of viciousness shed across his eyes. He gritted his teeth and followed.

    When dawn came, someone would discover their corpses and report them to the government office. The government office would deal with them. The heads of his two brothers would definitely be cut off and hung on the city gate to announce to the world. This was the oue of evil cultivators. They would not even have an intact corpse.

    He wished he could kill Su Xiaolu and avenge his brother, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He could only bear the pain and leave. It would not be long before this woman paid the price for everything she had done. At that time, he would definitely cut off her limbs tofort the spirits of his two brothers in heaven.

    Sensing his footsteps, Su Xiaolu smiled and said coldly, ¡°Clean it up yourself. It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    The man endured the pain and tore off his clothes to bandage himself.

    After leaving the city, Su Xiaolu looked at the man and asked him to lead the way.

    One horse was for him to ride, and Su Xiaolu rode the other.

    The man looked around in confusion and saw nothing. He only felt terrified. Where was the spirit beast? Why couldn¡¯t he see it?

    He wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    The cave of You Shan was not in Qingzhou. It would take five days to travel there.

    The man only kept quiet on the first day. After traveling for a day, he looked at Su Xiaolu and began to speak. ¡°Heroine, a powerful person like you shouldn¡¯t be unknown.¡±

    They all knew about the mighty figures in the world who made evil cultivators like them tremble in fear. If they encountered them, they would not foolishly cause trouble for them. They would only avoid them far away.

    If they had known how powerful she was, the three brothers wouldn¡¯t have followed her at all.

    Su Xiaolu did not respond.

    The man touched his nose in embarrassment. After a moment of silence, he began to repent andin.

    He told Su Xiaolu that his name was Zhao Lin. The two people who died were his eldest brother and second brother. The reason why they became evil cultivators was that they were tricked and went astray.

    Zhao Lin said that as long as Su Xiaolu spared his life, he would definitely change his ways.

    Su Xiaolu was still unmoved. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to You Shan, Zhao Lin could not eat or sleep. He had a strong feeling that as long as he arrived, he would definitely be killed.

    Su Xiaolu did not speak to him, but she did not ask him to shut up.

    Looking at the mountains in front of him, Zhao Lin pointed at the mountain surrounded by cliffs and said, ¡°Heroine, that¡¯s the cave of You Shan. Our You Shan Sect is built on that mountain. There¡¯s only one way in and out. Without someone leading the way, you won¡¯t be able to enter no matter what.¡±

    ...

    Zhao Lin emphasized this to let Su Xiaolu know that if she did not keep him alive, she could forget about going in.

    He broke out in cold sweat. He had never seen such a woman. She knew that the cave of You Shan was an evil cultivator sect, but she could hold back and not ask a word.

    He was afraid that she would make a move, but Su Xiaolu did not do anything all the way to the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Go in and ask them toe out in three days. I¡¯ll give them a quick death.¡±

    Su Xiaolu had no intention of going in. She spoke to Zhao Lin for the first time in a few days.

    Zhao Lin thought that he had heard wrongly. He was stunned for a moment before realizing that he had not heard wrongly. He did not know how to react, but if he did not leave now, when would he? Without hesitation, he immediately stepped into the array formation.

    He ran a few steps and looked back. Seeing that Su Xiaolu really did note in, the corners of his mouth twitched and a ruthless look appeared in his eyes. She had underestimated her enemy.

 Chapter 823 - 823 Domineering

    823 Domineering

    Did she really think that a Golden Core was so amazing? An advanced level could indeed crush a lower level, but not at the same level. The three sect masters of the cave of You Shan were all Golden Cores! This woman was dead for sure. He wanted to avenge his two brothers.

    Zhao Lin gritted his teeth and headed up the mountain without looking back.

    Su Xiaolu stood outside and watched as Zhao Lin¡¯s figure transformed into countless figures after entering the array formation and quickly left her. He turned around and looked at her before going up the mountain. In just a few breaths, Zhao Lin¡¯s figure disappeared.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s expression was indifferent as she found a ce to camp.

    !!

    She looked at the hot sun and decided to make it rain first. Since they were not good people, she would give them a greeting gift.

    ¡ª-

    Before Zhao Lin arrived at You Shan Sect, it suddenly rained. He looked at the sky and felt depressed. It was clearly sunny just now. Why did it suddenly rain? He was caught off guard.

    The array formation was set up by the three sect masters together. They were all in the Golden Core realm. For a cultivator who had just broken through to the Golden Core realm, she could not enter.

    Zhao Lin thought of his brothers who had died tragically and could not suppress the hatred in his heart.

    He pondered how to start a conflict.

    After all, the ones who died were his brothers. The three sect masters might not be willing to take action. After all, that woman was also a Golden Core cultivator. Only when the conflict could not be resolved could the three sect masters join forces to kill her!

    As he walked in the rain, Zhao Lin finally thought of a solution.

    An evil smile appeared in his eyes as he quickened his pace.

    Most of the other sects used grayish-white stone bricks, but You Shan Sect used ck bricks, giving off a sinister feeling.

    They were evil cultivators. Apart from being evil, they were also chaotic. Many kidnapped and missing girls had be furnaces here. They did not specialize in cultivation, but they were very knowledgeable in evil deeds.

    Some unbearable scenes and sounds could often be seen in this sect. Those cultivation furnaces that had been sucked dry were thrown down the cliff.

    It was raining now, so many cultivators hurriedly returned to their ces.

    Zhao Lin first found the Elder in charge, Tian Dahai. He smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Elder Tian, I have something to report to the three sect masters. Please inform them.¡±

    Field Dahai looked at Zhao Lin and asked with a smile, ¡°Zhao Lin, where¡¯s your eldest brother and second brother? Aren¡¯t the three of you inseparable? Why are you alone now?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, why is your hand gone too?¡±

    Tian Dahai looked at Zhao Lin¡¯s missing palm in surprise.

    Zhao Lin¡¯s pupils constricted and he immediately couldn¡¯t smile. He cried miserably. ¡°Elder Tian, my eldest brother and second brother died because they were working for the three Elders. My hand is also gone because of this. This time, I came to see the three sect masters because of this.¡±

    Thinking of his eldest brother and second brother who had been killed, Zhao Lin cried bitterly. It must be the blessings of his eldest brother and second brother in heaven that allowed him to survive.

    He had to avenge his eldest brother and second brother. He had to.

    What was hateful was that he was not capable enough. Otherwise, why would he have to scheme like this?

    Seeing that Zhao Lin had lost control of his emotions, Tian Dahai hurriedlyforted him and listened to Zhao Lin recount the process.

    He sighed and said, ¡°Zhao Lin, my heart aches for your eldest brother and second brother, but they¡¯re already gone. My condolences. The three sect masters will definitely remember your loyalty to the sect. Let¡¯s go and talk to the sect master.¡±

    Zhao Lin nodded and wiped his tears.

    These were just polite words. How could he not know? His eldest brother and second brother were already dead. No matter what, nothing could not be exchanged for their lives.

    The three sect masters would naturally reward him after obtaining benefits.

    If they couldn¡¯t take down a woman, he wouldn¡¯t lose out if the entire You Shan Sect died with the three of them.

    You Shan Sect, in the cave of You Shan had three sect masters.

    The Head Sect Master, Huang Yu, was a schr. He looked gentle and refined, but in fact, he was the most ruthless. He had the highest cultivation level among the three of them.

    Second Sect Master Yang Xian was a burly man. His figure was as burly as a mountain. He had a beard and a fierce expression. He was the second strongest.

    The third sect master, Wang Laoqi, was a short man. He was less than half the height of Yang Xian. The three sect masters were sworn brothers and followed Huang Yu¡¯s lead. The three of them ate and slept together. Even if it was a woman, they shared it among the three of them. They called this behavior a brotherly love. The brothers had a deep rtionship previously. They were all brothers now. There was nothing they could not face together.

    After all, no one separated their brothers. The three of them thought that they were the real sworn brothers. Those who could not do what they did were all fake.

    When they saw the three of them, they were eating. The eldest brother, second brother, and third brother were shouting at each other happily.

    Hearing their way of address, Zhao Lin thought of his two brothers and his eyes turned red. He knelt down and suppressed his hatred. He said the words he had prepared and emphasized Su Xiaolu¡¯s beauty.

    Beautiful, cold, and strong. No matter what, she could attract the interest of the three sect masters.

    ¡°In that case, that girl should be at the foot of the mountain now?¡±

    Huang Yu asked with interest. A woman who hated evil killed Zhao Lin¡¯s two brothers and even followed him alone to destroy their You Shan Sect. Interesting.

    ¡°Yes, Head Sect Master. She¡¯s waiting for us to go out and meet her. If the three Sect Masters obtain such a supreme-grade beauty, their cultivation will definitely increase greatly,¡± Zhao Lin replied with his head lowered.

    ¡°Alright, you may leave. The three of us know how you feel about the sect. We also deeply regret the matter of your two brothers. I promise you that after the three of us get tired of ying with her, I will let her live. You will end her and avenge your two brothers.¡±

    Huang Yu spoke in a deep voice. Zhao Lin¡¯s words piqued his interest. He prepared to go down the mountain to investigate first.

    Zhao Lin cupped his hands and obediently left. As long as the three sect masters were interested, it was fine.

    After Zhao Lin left, Wang Laoqi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Previously, you guys went first. This time, I¡¯ll go and investigate first. A righteous girl must be very kind. I can pretend to be a good person.¡±

    Huang Yu smiled. ¡°Third Brother, if you want to y, go ahead. I¡¯ll give you four hours first.¡±

    Yang Xian had no objections. Anyway, they would be together when the time came. The three brothers had long stopped discriminating between them. Moreover, Third Brother was the youngest. What was wrong with giving in?

    Wang Laoqi immediatelyughed. ¡°Hahaha, thank you, brothers. I, Wang Laoqi, will go first.¡±

    Wang Laoqiughed and walked out. He also went down the mountain in the rain. He knew about array formations, so he moved the array formation slightly and left the array formation. From afar, he almost drooled when he saw that beautiful figure. If she looked so good in men¡¯s clothes, wouldn¡¯t she be extremely beautiful in women¡¯s clothes?

 Chapter 824 - 824 First Kill

    824 First Kill

    Zhao Lin was not lying. She was a supreme-grade beauty. He tidied up and walked out. When he walked up to Su Xiaolu, he pretended to be heroic and said, ¡°Young Master, are you here to eliminate evil in You Shan Sect?¡±

    Su Xiaolu sized up Wang Laoqi and said calmly, ¡°Yes, is it the same for you?¡±

    He came quickly. Although she didn¡¯t know why he came from behind her, the mark couldn¡¯t be wrong. If he wanted to act, she would see what he was pretending to be.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also famous foring to eliminate evil. Young Master, why don¡¯t you go up the mountain?¡±

    Wang Laoqi immediately patted his chest and said heroically.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She pointed at You Shan and said, ¡°Brother, you might not know this, but an expert set up an array formation in You Shan. I won¡¯t go up the mountain. I¡¯ll ask them toe down and kill them one by one.¡±

    Su Xiaolu emphasized the word ¡°kill¡±.

    ¡°Hahaha, Young Master, you¡¯re so arrogant. How can a hero suffer such cowardly anger? It¡¯s really fate that the heavens let me meet you. I happen to be proficient in array formations. I¡¯ll break the array formation. Let¡¯s go, Young Master, let¡¯s kill our way up.¡±

    Wang Laoqiughed heartily and reached out to hold Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand.

    He was confident that he had acted very well. That was how decent people were.

    He would lure her into the array first before dealing with her properly. For now, he could only touch her small hands to satisfy himself.

    Su Xiaolu dodged lightly and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me. You¡¯re dirty.¡±

    Not to mention that Wang Laoqi was short and fat, the various dirt on his clothes looked gross. Su Xiaolu was not an overly clean freak, but looking at him was really disgusting.

    Wang Laoqi¡¯s expression changed.

    Su Xiaolu did not stay on this question for long. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re proficient in array formations, so your martial arts skills are not high, right?¡±

    Wang Laoqi was still angry, but if he were to argue over nothing now, it would make him look ungentlemanly. Since he was going to act, he had to act well.

    If she despised him for being dirty now, when he used her as a furnace in the future, she could only beg.

    Wang Laoqi smiled happily and stroked his short beard. ¡°My martial arts are a littlecking.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s more than enough for such an array formation. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Wang Laoqi smiled and said. He only wanted to lure Su Xiaolu into the array formation now. When she entered the array formation, she would be at his mercy!

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m indeed relieved.¡±

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly. She was worried that she would have a chance to use her sword.

    Wang Laoqi didn¡¯t understand the meaning in his words. He turned around and walked forward. As he walked, he said casually, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up the mountain now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    The cold sword pierced through his chest. Wang Laoqi felt his blood surging in his throat, and his thoughts stopped.

    Su Xiaolu pulled out her sword and Wang Laoqi fell to the ground.

    Su Xiaolu wiped the blood off her sword and said indifferently, ¡°Looks like your martial arts skills are really bad. It¡¯s effortless to kill you.¡±

    Wang Laoqi covered the huge hole in his heart, wanting to stop his blood from drying up. Lightning shed in his palm, but he couldn¡¯t gather it no matter what. His heart had been destroyed by a sword. He didn¡¯t die immediately. It was only because his body was nourished by spiritual energy that he didn¡¯t die so easily. However, this slow death didn¡¯t feel good at all.

    ¡°Zhao Lin said that you have three sect masters. What about the other two sect masters? He said that one of them is proficient in array formations. It must be you, right?¡±

    Su Xiaolu squatted down and asked calmly.

    Wang Laoqi wouldn¡¯t die for a while, so he could still speak.

    If someone saved him now, they could still save him with arge number of divine medicines.

    The corners of Wang Laoqi¡¯s mouth twitched, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. He didn¡¯t expect his perfect performance to be seen through the moment he arrived. He was furious. ¡°Did¡ªZhao Lin tell you?¡±

    Wang Laoqi now suspected that this was Zhao Lin¡¯s scheme. Otherwise, it was impossible for this woman to tell.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and shook her finger. A mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually look in the mirror? Or does your You Shan Sect not have a mirror?¡±

    Wang Laoqi wanted to pretend to be a good person, but he didn¡¯t look in the mirror. Which good person would have such a wretched gaze like him?

    Only a blind person might believe that he was a good person.

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sarcastic words were extremely insulting to Wang Laoqi!

    He was clearly acting like his brother. Why didn¡¯t he look like a good person?

    ¡°Hmph, Zhao Lin must have told you in advance!¡±

    Wang Laoqi held his breath. The situation was very disadvantageous to him now, but his eldest brother and second brother would be here soon. He would not die for a while. When his eldest brother and second brother came and dealt with this b*tch, he could survive.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re trying to stall for time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu clicked her tongue in disdain.

    Wang Laoqi was so angry that he blushed and vomited blood.

    Su Xiaolu raised her sword. ¡°I have a good habit of eradicating the roots.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    Wang Laoqi panicked. He thought that Su Xiaolu would be interested in him and at least ask something about array formations and breaking array formations. She looked very interested just now, but she suddenly turned hostile and attacked. Wang Laoqi felt an unbearable pain in his heart.

    He said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Let me tell you the door of survival for array formations¡ª¡±

    Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword had already reached his neck. Wang Laoqi¡¯s body trembled violently, and the lightning gathered in his hand smashed towards Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu was unscathed.

    Wang Laoqi begged for mercy in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was a mistake¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªEldest Brother, Second Brother¡ªhelp¡ª¡±

    Wang Laoqi let out a miserable scream. This scream used thest bit of spiritual energy he had umted and instantly pierced through the clouds.

    However, before he could finish, he stopped abruptly because Wang Laoqi¡¯s head had been cut off by Su Xiaolu¡¯s sword.

    ...

    Su Xiaolu picked up Wang Laoqi¡¯s head with her sword and threw it away. When the head fell, it was pierced by the tree trunk and hung high above.

    Su Xiaolu casually threw the sword into another tree.

    Su Xiaolu flew to the tree andy down leisurely.

    It was too easy to kill him.

    It shouldn¡¯t be long before the other two Golden Core cultivatorse over. They didn¡¯t act this time, so they would use their full strength.

    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t Ie out and help you?¡±

    Su Kuo¡¯s voice sounded in his sea of consciousness. It would not be easy for his sister to deal with two Golden Core cultivators.

    Wang Laoqi died so easily mainly because he was good at array formations. In the beginning, when he appeared, he had a teasing attitude, so he died in his teasing attitude. His eldest brother and second brother would definitely not be like him. There would be a tough battle next.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rest well. If I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll call you out to help me.¡± Su Xiaolu¡¯s heart warmed. It was good that Little Kuo had grown up.

 Chapter 825 - 825 Double Kill

    825 Double Kill

    However, she did not need it yet. Ever since she came out of the foreignnd, she had not made a move. Now that she had reached the Golden Core stage, she did not know what realm her current strength had reached.

    He could use the three sect masters of You Shan Sect to practice.

    ¡ª-

    Wang Laoqi¡¯s screams spread far and wide, causing Huang Yu and Yang Xian, who had deliberately slowed down behind, to tremble. Both of them revealed sorrowful expressions.

    !!

    ¡°Third Brother¡ª¡±

    They felt heartbroken that Wang Laoqi had been killed.

    ¡°Big Brother, we must avenge Third Brother.¡±

    Yang Xian¡¯s expression was sorrowful as he punched the tree beside him angrily to vent his anger.

    The tree shattered with a crack and fell.

    Huang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. He said in a low voice, ¡°Second brother, of course we have to take revenge for Third Brother, but we can¡¯t let her die so easily. After all, she¡¯s also at the Golden Core stage. We have to think of a way. It¡¯s best if we can lure her into the array formation Third Brother set up.¡±

    In an array formation, there was a low chance of survival. Those doors of death were targeted at cultivators. No matter how powerful a cultivator was, they would not be able toe out after entering the door of death one after another.

    Yang Xian had a fierce expression. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Please hurry up. I can¡¯t wait a moment longer!¡±

    Huang Yu nodded and told him his n.

    One of them would distract her while the other entered the array formation to shoot arrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll distract her. I¡¯ll go and meet her!¡±

    Yang Xian said fiercely. He was born with a big physique, extraordinary martial arts, and a fiery temper. He couldn¡¯t scheme because he didn¡¯t have the patience, so he took this role.

    Huang Yu had no objections. He actually wanted to say that he would return to the sect and follow the orthodox path and not show himself. However, Yang Xian would not agree with his anger now. If he said that, Yang Xian would suspect that he did not care about brotherhood.

    The rtionship between the three of them was good when they were all alive. However, as long as someone died, if they wanted to maintain the rtionship, they had to work together to avenge the dead. Moreover, it could not wait.

    Even if they had to wait, they had to have at least tried and failed to make a move to calm Yang Xian or Wang Laoqi down. The one who died now was Wang Laoqi. Yang Xian and he had never failed to take revenge, so they could only move forward now. There was no room for negotiation.

    The two of them hurried on and arrived in front of Su Xiaolu in just half an hour.

    Yang Xian red at Su Xiaolu fiercely and shouted, ¡°B*tch, what did you do to my Third Brother?¡±

    Su Xiaolu sat upfortably on the tree and pointed casually. ¡°Idiot, look up. Isn¡¯t your Third Brother looking at you? He¡¯s right there. Are you blind?¡±

    Yang Xian¡¯s tone was nasty, and Su Xiaolu was even worse than him.

    With that, she jumped down lightly. She raised her hand, and the sword that had pierced into the tree trembled and instantly flew into her hand.

    Yang Xian and Huang Yu subconsciously raised their hands. When they saw Wang Laoqi¡¯s head pierced by the tree trunk, their hearts ached and they were furious.

    ¡°Catch your good brother.¡±

    Su Xiaolu used her water-element superpower to lift Wang Laoqi¡¯s corpse and throw it at the two of them.

    Yang Xian immediately caught it. Wang Laoqi¡¯s figure was simr to a child¡¯s. Now, he had no head. There was a huge bloody hole in his neck. It ck and dry.

    Yang Xian was furious. He threw the corpse to the side, took out his machete, and strode towards Su Xiaolu. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces!¡±

    Yang Xian¡¯s body was on fire. When he was angry, he turned into a burning person. The machete he brandished turned into a ming saber.

    Su Xiaolu raised a water wall all over her body. The sword in her hand condensed into frost and she fought Yang Xian.

    One was fire, and the other was water. They were naturally ipatible.

    Su Xiaolu was agile.

    When she fought Yang Xian, she also noticed a figure passing by them. After entering the entrance, it disappeared.

    It was two against one, so it was impossible for the other to leave.

    In the next moment, dense silver needles with dazzling golden light flew out of the forest.

    The water walls on Su Xiaolu¡¯s body appeared one after another to block the silver needles.

    The big guy on this side also wanted to kill.

    He did not have any techniques, only brute force. However, with the brute force of a Golden Core cultivator, he opened a crack in the ground with a sh.

    Su Xiaolu was weaker, so she would not forcefully face him.

    However, it was a little difficult for her to deal with this brainless big guy and take precautions against the sneak attacks behind her back at the same time.

    Su Xiaolu took out the sachet Zhou Zhi had given her from the Space. A water ball wrapped around the sachet. She gently pushed it into the entrance of the array formation.

    This was the seed Zhou Zhi had given her. She had never used it in all these years.

    She did not know what would happen if she used it today.

    After throwing away the seed, Su Xiaolu ignored it and focused on dealing with the big guy.

    He had brute force, and she was agile.

    He had fire superpowers, and she was the embodiment of water.

    She had a steady stream of water.

    Her sword had followed her for many years and she had long reached the state of one with the sword.

    After focusing on dealing with him, the difference in strength became obvious.

    ¡°First strike!¡±

    Su Xiaolu stabbed Yang Xian¡¯s shoulder. She kicked her foot and did not forget to humiliate him.

    Yang Xian reached out to grab her foot, but she had already flown away lightly.

    ¡°Second strike!¡±

    ...

    The sword shed across Yang Xian¡¯s beard. He retreated fiercely to avoid being shed by the sword.

    However, Su Xiaolu¡¯s powerful sword intent still drew a line of blood on his neck. His mighty beard was already bald.

    ¡°Third strike, fourth strike¡ª¡±

    Every time Su Xiaolu swung her sword, she could injure Yang Xian.

    Yang Xian was furious and roared angrily. His voice was deafening. His eyes were red and his footsteps were heavy. Even the ground trembled when he stepped on it.

    Su Xiaolu not only hurt him, but also humiliated him!

    ¡°Idiot, are you stupid!¡±

    Su Xiaolu scolded Yang Xian for being stupid.

    Yang Xian was so angry that he lost all rationality. He roared, ¡°Brother,e out and help me. Let¡¯s join forces to kill this b*tch!¡±

    Su Xiaoluughed mockingly. ¡°Your good brother abandoned you, stupid pig. Your good brother sent you here to die. He must have disliked you long ago.¡±

    It was obvious that she was trying to sow discord, but in his anger, Yang Xian believed her and the mes on his body soared.

    ...

    He shouted angrily. His hand that was brandishing the saber carried the momentum of wanting to cut Su Xiaolu in half, but he could not hurt her.

    Huang Yu did not appear. Yang Xian had already transferred his anger to Huang Yu.

    Yang Xian was brainless, but Su Xiaolu knew that the person who shot the arrows inside was entangled.

    After she sent the seed out, the person who shot the arrow did not attack her again.

    Su Xiaolu was a little curious. What good thing did Zhou Zhi give her?

    Looking at the stupid fire bull in front of her, Su Xiaolu decided not to y anymore, so every strike was a killer move.

    It was either sealing his throat or stabbing his heart. Yang Xian was dodging in an increasingly sorry state. The wounds on his body were bleeding everywhere, and the mes on his body were decreasing. When they disappeared, he had already be covered in blood. Su Xiaolu¡¯sst sword pierced into his heart and turned it ruthlessly, crushing his heart.

 Chapter 826 - 826 Growing Zhou Zhi

    826 Growing Zhou Zhi

    Su Xiaolu drew her sword and Yang Xian¡¯s huge figure fell heavily. He subconsciously reached out to cover the wound in his heart.

    Just like Wang Laoqi, he had lost all hisbat strength and mobility, but he would not die for a while. If he was saved and used arge amount of divine medicine to save his life, he could stille back to life.

    Su Xiaolu would not give him this chance. She walked to Yang Xian¡¯s side with her sword and cut off his head. She picked it up with the tip of her sword and threw it, preparing to hang it next to Wang Laoqi¡¯s head.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the entrance of You Shan Sect and went in with her sword.

    !!

    She was too curious. What had helped her stop that person?

    You Shan Sect¡¯s array formation was not weak, but she was not afraid. She had marked Zhao Lin¡¯s body. There were traces everywhere Zhao Lin walked. It was fine as long as she did not enter the Death Gate.

    After entering the array formation, she heard the sound of fighting. Su Xiaolu quickened her pace. When she saw that familiar figure, her heart skipped a beat.

    It was Zhou Zhi. The young man, Zhou Zhi.

    He fought a man in green with his bare hands.

    Huang Yu was very vexed. He did not understand what kind of monster this was. It did not have any life force and was not considered powerful. However, after cutting off his hand, it immediately grew back. After pestering it for a while, he felt that the energy of this thing was gradually weakening.

    It wouldn¡¯t take long to deal with this thing, but when Su Xiaolu appeared in his line of sight, Huang Yu¡¯s heart ached and his blood surged. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What did you do to my second brother?¡±

    When did the battle outside stop? Now that this woman appeared here, his second brother¡­

    Huang Yu felt extremely heartbroken.

    Su Xiaolu seemed to have heard a funny joke. She sneered. ¡°Is your You Shan Sect a ce where retards and fools gather? How can you ask such a stupid question? Of course, I killed your good second brother and hung him on a tree with your Third Brother.¡±

    Su Xiaoluughed heartily when she saw Huang Yu¡¯s face turn pale from anger.

    She had never thought that she would be so vicious one day.

    Huang Yu¡¯s eyes were red. His second brother and third brother had died at the hands of this woman. He wished he could eat Su Xiaolu¡¯s flesh and blood.

    When he saw the seed grow vines when it touched water and actually became a person in the end, he knew that the three of them had made a wrong decision. Even if this woman was also at the Golden Core stage, she was definitely someone they could not afford to offend.

    The person who grew out of the vines was not strong, but he could not kill him. After cutting off his limbs, he immediately grew them back. Moreover, he was not afraid of pressure. Now that his second brother and third brother were dead, he wanted to escape and save his life.

    Huang Yu made a prompt decision. Before Su Xiaolu could fight him, he quickly retreated. There was an array formation here to begin with. As soon as he retreated, he achieved the effect of traveling a thousand miles in one step.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to chase after him, but when she saw that Zhou Zhi had stopped and was standing still, she stopped and walked over.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, can you speak?¡±

    This Zhou Zhi was different from the real Zhou Zhi. Su Xiaolu did not know if he could speak, so she tested him.

    Zhou Zhi was quiet. He turned around and was motionless. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, but he could not speak.

    Su Xiaolu smiled. She reached out and poked Zhou Zhi¡¯s cheek. Zhou Zhi did not move or blink. His eyes were smiling on her.

    Su Xiaolu pulled him away, but he did not leave.

    Su Xiaolu did not know what to do now. The seed grew into Zhou Zhi, but he did not have a soul.

    Now that she was safe, she could not keep Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaolu prepared to put him into the Space.

    She reached out to pull Zhou Zhi and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll put you in my Space now. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    However, in the next second, Zhou Zhi¡¯s figure slowly turned into a vine and shrank back, finally turning into a green seed.

    Only the color wasn¡¯t as green as before.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the seeds in her palm and felt a warmth in her heart. Her Fourth Brother was really good to her. He had given her such a precious thing.

    If she guessed correctly, the next time she encountered danger, she could still nt this seed. Every time she used it, the color of the seed should be lighter. When the color disappeared, perhaps it would be time for the seed to burn out its energy.

    After putting away the seeds, Su Xiaolu began to go up the mountain.

    Not long after she walked into the array formation, many people went down the mountain and entered the array formation. They raised their swords and attacked her.

    Su Xiaolu raised her sword and killed them.

    Her sword technique was outstanding and she was ruthless. Not only were her attacks stable, but she was also ruthless. She twisted her sword and pulled it out. There was a big bloody hole where she had stabbed.

    Such a ruthless method made people tremble in fear and not dare to go forward.

    They were evil cultivators and great devils in the eyes of mortals, but at this moment, they felt that Su Xiaolu was much more terrifying than them.

    Especially since there was blood on her face, making her look like a Rakshasa.

    The sword in Su Xiaolu¡¯s hand was dripping with blood. She wiped it on the corpse at her feet in disdain and said coldly, ¡°My goal is your sect master. I¡¯m not interested in killing you now, but if you escape, you will be caught sooner orter. It¡¯s your choice whether you die now or in the future.¡±

    She was cold and heartless.

    Those with low cultivation levels looked at each other and turned to run at the same time.

    Su Xiaolu went up the mountain unimpeded.

    ¡ª-

    After Huang Yu fled back to the mountain, he immediately questioned the butler, Tian Dahai, angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Lin?¡±

    Tian Dahai didn¡¯t know why the Head Sect Master was so angry. He said shakily, ¡°Zhao Lin is in his own room.¡±

    Huang Yu couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer and immediately went to look for Zhao Lin. Before he left, he wanted to kill Zhao Lin first. It was all Zhao Lin¡¯s fault for attracting the trouble. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    Wasn¡¯t it just because he had failed that wanted the three brothers to vent his anger? If they couldn¡¯t beat her, then it was worth it to bury his dead brothers with them.

    If they could win, Zhao Lin would also have a chance to avenge his dead brothers.

    Thinking of his two brothers who had died tragically, Huang Yu¡¯s heart burned with fire. He kicked open Zhao Lin¡¯s door and instantly woke him up from his sleep. He was so frightened that he rolled off the bed and onto the ground. He tested in fear, ¡°Ma-Madam Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Where did this womane from? If you don¡¯t tell me in detail how you provoked her now, I¡¯ll make you regret being born in this world!¡±

    Huang Yu took two steps forward and grabbed Zhao Lin¡¯s clothes to pull him up from the ground. He gritted his teeth and asked.

    ...

    Zhao Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not believe it. His scalp went numb and his hair stood on end. The three sect masters were actually not that woman¡¯s match?

    Zhao Lin¡¯s heart sank. Looking at the anger and killing intent in Huang Yu¡¯s eyes and not seeing the other two sect masters, he had a guess. Despair instantly spread in his heart. However, in order to seek a quick death, he still exined the matter in detail.

 Chapter 827: triple kill

    Chapter 827 Triple Kill

    Chapter 827 Triple Kill

    "Damn it, she still has a spirit beast? That turned out to be her spirit beast. Damn you, you have caused such a big trouble, and you have the audacity to plot against our three brothers!"

    Huang Yu became more and more angry when he heard this, and understood that the disaster was caused by the three Zhao Lin brothers.

    The woman''s strength was already terrifying, and she had such a powerful spirit beast, no wonder she couldn''t be killed no matter what, it turned out to be a spirit beast.

    Zhao Lin smiled ironically.

    Huang Yu was angry and puzzled: "What are youughing at, what''s so funny about you?"

    Zhao Lin looked up at Huang Yu, this majestic patriarch, the number one evil cultivator, was nothing more than that. He thought that the patriarch of the Youshan sect was so powerful, and a Jindan stage woman who had just passed the catastrophe came, so he sent them The entire sect was destroyed.

    The mockery in Zhao Lin''s eyes made Huang Yu furious. He grabbed Zhao Lin''s neck and said viciously, "What are youughing at? I''ll crush you to death every second, you know?"

    Being strangled by the neck, Zhao Lin felt a little suffocated, he was stillughing, and he said with difficulty: "Sovereign Master, you always say that evil cultivators are invincible in the world, we can easily rise without hard work, Iugh that this is a scam, Iugh Evil cannot prevail, and I also regret..."

    Before Zhao Lin could finish speaking, Huang Yu had already cut off his neck, Zhao Lin''s regretful expression stopped on his face.

    Huang Yu''s expression was ruthless, and he knew what Zhao Lin said, but it was just an ident, and not everyone in the world is as powerful as this woman.

    The formation of the third brother is superb, it does not rely on evil skills to rise up, those of them who rely on evil skills to rise up are showy, and Wang Laoqi''s formation is not.

    Even if the formation cannot kill her, it can trap her for a long time.

    This sect can no longer be acquired, Huang Yu immediately went back to the house to pack up his things, so that there would be no firewood in the green hills.

    Next time, he will build a bigger Youshan Sect to ept stronger and smarter disciples.

    Huang Yu put away all the gold, silver and jewels. He packed up and prepared to take it with him. As soon as he opened the door, a sword flew towards him.

    He hurriedly avoided, the sword pierced the wood more than three inches.

    The sword energy with spiritual power actually cracked the pir.

    Huang Yu''s heart sank, he looked at Su Xiaolu not far away in surprise, and said in disbelief: "You, why did youe out so soon?"

    Rather, it''s still so stable, and even the breathing has never been disturbed. How could it be like this?

    Su Xiaolu hooked the corners of her lips: "You are the only one left in your sect."

    Nuo Da¡¯s Youshan sect, many of them were killed by her, and some escaped.

    Su Xiaolu did not chase because she wanted to kill Huang Yu, and it was Qinggen who killed him.

    Most of the others are not sessful, unlike Huang Yu, who has reached the golden core stage.

    "You, you, how can you let me go?"

    Huang Yu swallowed his throat. Now, he has no thoughts at all. He just wants to survive. He knows that he cannot be Su Xiaolu''s opponent. He wants to survive unless she lets him go.

    Are you going to die? Fear rose in Huang Yu''s heart, he didn''t want to die yet.

    Su Xiaolu hooked the corners of her lips ruthlessly: "Everything must be done from the beginning to the end. Both of your brothers are hanging on the branches of the tree. How could you be missing? Three brothers, they just need to be neat and tidy. Let me see what you can do."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he attacked Huang Yu.

    Huang Yu immediately went to meet him. Even if he knew the ending, he still couldn''t die with his arms tied.

    He threw away the cumbersome things like gold, silver and jewels, avoided Laisu Xiaolu''s attack, and took out a small fan from his chest as a weapon.

    Su Xiaolu took the sword and stabbed.

    Huang Yu didn''t dare to be careless, he only had one chance.

    After several rounds, when Su Xiaolu approached, the small fan in his hand opened suddenly, a puff of powder was blown out, and Huang Yu immediately backed away.

    He expects himself to seed, after all, so close.

    But I didn''t want to, the powder was blocked by a thinyer of water.

    "Poison powder? I have it too, try mine."

    Su Xiaolu hooked the corners of her lips with a dark belly, and when she flipped her hand, the water polo condensed and split, and hit Huang Yu.

    Huang Yu hurriedly dodged, but there were so many, one couldn''t dodge the other.

    The water polo burst on his body, and the cold feeling made him tremble.

    He gritted his mrs and asked viciously: "Who are you? All three of my brothers fell into your hands, but for so many years, I have never heard of such a powerful person like you, please ask the girl Let my three brothers be sensible ghosts!"

    Strong martial arts, supernatural abilities, superb swordsmanship, and poison skills. If there were such a person in the world, he would have been famous all over the world.

    "Miracle Doctor of Minggu, have you ever heard of the best sword in the world?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Huang Yu, Huang Yu deserved to die, but it doesn''t hurt to let him be a fool.

    After hearing this, Huang Yu immediately thought of Su Xiaolu''s identity, and he widened his eyes in disbelief and shook his head: "No, it''s impossible, it''s rumored that their apprentice is dead, and there has been no trace for many years, how could you be she¡­"

    Huang Yu didn''t want to believe it.

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t care whether he believes it or not.

    The medicine she was taking had already begun to take effect. Huang Yu didn''t care about other things, and started to scratch her heart hard. Her clothes were torn, and even the skin and flesh were pulled down. Huang Yu still didn''t stop.

    Itching, pain, and choking.

    "Please, give me a good time, give me a good time."

    Huang Yu looked at Su Xiaolu pleadingly, he felt that this kind of torture would be worse than death, and he only hoped that Su Xiaolu could give him a good time so that he would not suffer from this torture again.

    Su Xiaolu hooked the corners of his lips coldly: "Those people you killed, when they begged you, did you give them pleasure?"

    Huang Yu''s pupils shrank fiercely, but he didn''t.

    He enjoys the pleading and despair of the weak, and now it is his turn, and naturally he will not be forgiven.

    He wanted to bite his tongue to kill himself, but found that his speech became numb and dull. He wanted to smash his head with a palm, but he couldn''t lift his hand up at all, he just grabbed the flesh and blood of his heart.

    And because he is not a mortal, he will not die soon after being seriously injured, this process is even more painful.

    Huang Yu didn''t breathe until it waspletely dark.

    Su Xiaolu chopped off his head, and picked it up with a stick.

    She set a fire in the Youshan sect.

    Destroyed those formations again, and then went down the mountain. She went down the mountain and threw Huang Yu''s head away.

    Now, the masters of the Youshan Sect have gathered together. There is a lot of movement in Youshan, and someone from the government wille soon. Seeing that the three Huang Yu brothers have heads, they can feel at ease.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her achievements and pped her hands very satisfied.

    She should have left too, but when she turned around, she saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure, dressed in white, with a handsome appearance.

    Su Xiaolu froze, stood still, a little at a loss.

    The Zhou Zhi who grew from the seeds before was fake, but now the Zhou Zhi in front of her eyes is real. He has been gone for almost twelve years, and Zhou Zhi has long since lost the appearance of a young man. More gentle, he is now a mature man.

 Chapter 828: Really Zhou Zhi

    Chapter 828 Really Zhou Zhi

    Chapter 828 Really Zhou Zhi

    "Xiaolu, I haven''t seen you in eleven years, but you don''t know me anymore?"

    Zhou Zhi opened his mouth first, and he showed a smile. He sensed that Su Xiaolu came out of the foreignnd, but the separation was too long, and the induction between mesons was too weak.

    It wasn''t until Su Xiaolu used the seed he gave her that he found her and caught up with her.

    He watched Su Xiaolu destroy the entire Youshan sect, watched her deal with the three evil cultivatorsfortably, until she also saw him.

    Four eyes met, he knew that Su Xiaolu had also grown up, she had also changed, she seemed a little at a loss, so he spoke first to break the silence.

    The familiar tone made Su Xiaolu rx a lot.

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly and walked towards Zhou Zhi, and then said, "How could I not recognize him? I recognized him at a nce. I was just surprised that the fourth brother has changed so much."

    She has grown up too, but she is still not as tall as him.

    "Fourth brother, how have you been doing these years? I have been away from the secr world for a long time, and I don''t know much about it."

    Su Xiaolu asked naturally. She knew that Zhou Zhi had made great achievements in researching space techniques over the years. He created the meson space. The space is not big, only two square meters in size. After decades and hundreds of years, can he create a space with mountains and water?

    Su Xiaolu thinks about his own space, maybe it was forged in this way.

    Zhou Zhi, his wisdom and ability are really outrageous.

    "I''ve been in the mermaid n all year round, ande out asionally. I recently refined some meson spaces, which can be used to store things. I''ll give you a few."

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu talked while walking, turning their heads rxed and natural, and even giving things was as casual as before.

    Su Xiaolu felt that it would be a bit awkward not to ept him, so he was simply generous.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, and he smiled slightly: "Xiaolu, you have been there all these years, how are you doing?"

    In such a hot ce, the temperature is so high, even higher than a stove. He can''t imagine how the human body can survive in such an environment. Su Xiaolu has been doing well for so many years?

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "Except for the pain when I went in, everything was better afterwards. At that time, I just held my breath because I was not reconciled."

    Su Xiaolu told Zhou Zhi how he went to the foreignnd, including the opportunities in it.

    Zhou Zhi felt much more at ease, he subconsciously stretched out his hand and rubbed Su Xiaolu''s hair: "Don''t do this next time, I''m very worried because you suddenly disappeared, everyone worried about you, eleven years, it''s too long."

    If he didn''t feel that she was alive, and the cow cub said she was alive, he didn''t know how to endure it.

    During that time, he consulted many books.

    He also looked for the ancient books of the mermaids. Regarding the exnation of time and space, he asked the mermaids over and over again, before he managed to survive.

    Because he wants toprehend the space technique, he mustprehend it, so whether Su Xiaolu is alive or gone, his fate with her will not be broken.

    Before he couldprehend space and time, Su Xiaolu came back.

    Looking at her who has grown up and him in real life, the vacancy in my heart is at peace, which is great.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Well, I know, it''s time for me to go back and see my parents."

    Her friends and rtives have not seen each other for too long.

    Nearly twelve years, a reincarnation.

    Su Kuo''s voice sounded in the sea of ??knowledge: "Sister, I want toe out."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, it was not good to let Su Kuo out at this time, she said to Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, I will find an excuse for convenienceter, you go to the next ce and wait for me, we will meet again. "

    Su Kuo had no choice but to agree.

    Zhou Zhi obviously wanted to return to Beijing with Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo agreed on a ce, so she said to Zhou Zhi: "Fourth brother, I recognize a younger brother named Su Kuo, and he is waiting for me not far ahead."

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "Okay, let''s go back to Beijing together."

    Su Kuo has turned into a human form and is waiting while leading the horse.

    Seeing Zhou Zhi, Su Kuo smiled and said, "Hi, my name is Su Kuo, sister, who is this?"

    Su Xiaolu: O__O ¡°¡­

    She kept smiling and said, "He is Zhou Zhi, Prince Ming, the fourth brother I know."

    What happened to Su Kuo? He still asked after knowing Zhou Zhi''s identity.

    Su Kuo turned to smile at Zhou Zhi: "Hello, brother, you can call me Xiao Kuo just like your sister."

    Su Kuo smiled, and he deliberately moved closer to Su Xiaolu, expressing that he and Su Xiaolu had a very good and close rtionship.

    Yes, he did it on purpose.

    Zhou Zhi likes Su Xiaolu, the smell of love is too strong, but the love between men and women affects her cultivation, and her sister''s two masters don''t want her to have love with this man.

    He also had a strong feeling that something that would make him sad would happen if he didn''t stop it.

    Men are small-minded and jealous.

    Women don''t like such men.

    Su Kuo deliberately stimted Zhou Zhi, hoping that he would get angry and mess up what he wanted to do.

    Zhou Zhi smiled warmly at Su Kuo: "Hello, little brother."

    Zhou Zhi was not angry, but was gentle with Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo was a little puzzled, Zhou Zhi smiled slightly, but he frowned.

    This shouldn¡¯t be the case, the ancestor¡¯s inheritance shouldn¡¯t be wrong, even if there is a mistake, Zhou Zhi shouldn¡¯t be so wless, Zhou Zhi is so gentle, Su Kuo is actually depressed.

    Zhou Zhi smiled, and said to Su Xiaolu: "Xiao Kuo is very good."

    Su Xiaolu nodded happily: "Xiao Kuo is very good."

    Su Xiaolu is of course happy when the things she cares about are recognized.

    On the way back to the capital, there was no change with the addition of Zhou Zhi.

    When eating, Su Kuo thought more carefully, such as roast chicken, one chicken leg is Su Xiaolu and the other is his, Zhou Zhi is gone.

    The same is true for the rabbit''s legs, Zhou Zhi never cared about Su Kuo''s childish behavior, but instead pampered him with a slight smile.

    Su Kuo: "..."

    He was puzzled, something was wrong with Zhou Zhi, something was wrong with him, but he didn''t know what was wrong with him.

    Su Kuo can only intensify and act unscrupulously, such as eating a piece of meat with Su Xiaolu, feeding Su Xiaolu to eat, or asking Su Xiaolu to feed him.

    But no matter what, Zhou Zhi remained indifferent.

    Seeing that he was about to enter Beijing, Su Kuo couldn''t bear it while Su Xiaolu was asleep. He moved his mouth towards Zhou Zhi, signaling Zhou Zhi to follow him.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and followed.

    The two of them walked a little farther before Su Kuo stopped. He turned around and looked at Zhou Zhi unkindly and said, "Hey, what kind of heart do you have for me? Can''t you see that I like my sister?? Between us You are not friends!"

    Su Kuo was depressed, he couldn''t figure it out.

    He felt that Zhou Zhi was hiding too deeply, now that there were only the two of them, he would never hide, so he stared at Zhou Zhi, not to miss any expression on his face.

 Chapter 829: pretend less

    Chapter 829 Pretend to be deep

    Chapter 829 Pretend to be deep

    But Zhou Zhi''s expression was gentle and unchanged, he didn''t show any coldness as Su Kuo imagined, he just smiled lightly.

    "I know you like Xiaolu, like her elder brother and second brother like her, your like, and mine."

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly, and said in the end, his voice paused, his eyes finally deepened, and then he continued to say: "It''s different, we are different."

    "What''s different, where is it different? Don''t pretend to be deep, why do you think that your liking is different, and my liking for her is like a rtive? Why."

    Su Kuo felt even more ufortable, Zhou Zhi didn''t mean that he had seen through his performance a long time ago.

    But where did he fail to act well? Su Kuo was extremely depressed, so he wanted to get to the bottom of it, but he wanted to see what Zhou Zhi could tell the difference!

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly: "Then your liking for Xiaolu is between a man and a woman?"

    Zhou Zhi asked so easily.

    Su Kuo was dumb for a moment, of course not, a sister is a sister, there is no love between a man and a woman, he would not have such an idea, and neither would Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Zhi''s smile deepened, he reached out and stroked Su Kuo''s hair: "Go back, if it takes too long, the deer will find out."

    Su Kuo looked annoyed, and mmed Zhou Zhi from behind very viciously, and he said viciously: "You, don''t touch me next time."

    Su Kuo left quickly after finishing his attack.

    Zhou Zhi chuckled, what Su Kuo is, he won''t go into it, there will be many people around Su Xiaolu in the future.

    In life, besides the love between men and women, there are too many feelings. It is very good to have someone to apany you.

    The two of them went back as if nothing had happened.

    If they didn''t tell, Su Xiaolu couldn''t possibly know.

    Su Kuo is still targeting Zhou Zhi secretly, but Zhou Zhi never responds to his targeting, and Su Kuo also finds it boring as time goes by.

    simply gave up.

    Back to the capital, Su Xiaolu stopped at the gate of the city for a while, she sighed: "The change is so great."

    The capital has be bigger and more prosperous.

    Zhou Zhi smiled slightly and said, "The change is quite big. If you want to see An Lie, you can enter the pce. I found them a few years ago. They met An Xiaoou when they came to the capital. They also joined me in the Merman n." I have studied and stayed in the pce this year to apany An Xiaoou, An Xiaoou is pregnant with a child."

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a while and she said, "Fourth brother, will An Xiaoou''s child be born in the pce?"

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "She had to give birth in the pce. After she became pregnant, she couldn''t maintain her human form for a long time. She had to be soaked in water, and they had to travel thousands of miles back. An Xiaoou couldn''t go, although I don''t know why. , but the result is that whether they want to or not, they have to stay.¡±

    It may be because of her special status, so even pregnancy is different from normal mermen, and even the life span may be different.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "I will go to see my parents after I see them."

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly at Zhou Zhi: "Goodbye, fourth brother."

    Back all the way, they seem to have found thatfortable way of getting along again.

    After bidding farewell to Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo went back to Su Residence.

    On the way, Su Xiaolu asked Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, what do you think is the difference between the descendants of people like An Xiaoou who transformed into the mermaid race and the offspring of the mermaid race?"

    Su Kuo thought about it seriously, and then replied: "Sister, generally such a cross-racebination is a strange person, and may have abilities different from ordinary people, but at the same time, it will also have shorings. If he is very smart, then he may leave. It¡¯s nothing, in short, the more you gain, the greater the price you lose.¡±

    People like An Xiaoou are heterogeneous, often heterogeneous, and they depend on each other for good and bad.

    Su Xiaolu sighed softly.

    The matter of An Xiaoou was quickly put aside by her.

    Close to the direction of home, many thoughts came to her heart.

    Looking at the que of Su Zhai, Su Xiaolu couldn''t help but her eyes turned red.

    She flew into the courtyard wall, Su Kuo quietly followed her.

    Su Xiaolu went all the way to the main courtyard, following the familiar smell, she came to the kitchen again, where Mrs. Zhao was frying things.

    She already has gray hair.

    Su Xiaolu walked over slowly, gently hugged Zhao Shi''s waist, and called her: "Mother, I''m back."

    Ms. Zhao''s whole body froze, she lowered her eyes, and they blurred before she could see her eyes.

    She blinked quickly, and the eyes regained rity after the tears dripped down. She covered her hands tremblingly, and she couldn''t speak, she was already sobbing.

    "Mom, I want to eat your cooking."

    Su Xiaolu said again.

    Ms. Zhao nodded again and again, and choked back: "Okay, okay, okay, mother¡ªI''ll make you what you like."

    Mrs. Zhao held Su Xiaolu''s hand, she turned around, looked at Su Xiaolu who was already as tall as her, and looked at her lovingly.

    For eleven years, her little deer has grown so big.

    Zhao''s tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. She had too many words to say, but when she reached her mouth, she didn''t know which one to say.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t speak, she approached Mrs. Zhao and hugged her.

    "Xiao Niu said that you are still alive, mother believes it, but after waiting for you and noting back, mother is afraid, mother is not dreaming now, Xiaolu, mother is not dreaming?"

    Ms. Zhao took a deep breath, a little panicked, she even pinched herself.

    Su Xiaolu immediately took Zhao''s hand and let her hold her face in her hand. She acted coquettishly: "Mother pinch me, pinch me to know that I am real, I haven''te home for so many years, let mother worry Yes, sorry."

    Ms. Zhao was not willing to pinch her, she just fondled Su Xiaolu''s face, she couldn''t get enough of it.

    "Ahem¡ª"

    Su Kuo coughed untimely.

    He touched his head and pointed to the pot and said, "Auntie, it''s burnt."

    It was only then that Mrs. Zhao noticed Su Kuo. Su Kuo looked like a young man with a very good appearance. He called himself so affectionately, and Mrs. Zhao was not sure of his identity for a while.

    Mrs. Zhao first took out the mushy chicken legs from the pot, and she said to Su Xiaolu, "Go and watch the fire, mother will fry the chicken legs for you."

    Su Xiaolu obediently went to the stove.

    Su Kuo followed, he was curious about everything, especially, watching the chicken legs in the pot move back and forth in Zhao''s, and it became delicious, his pupils changed again and again.

    Looked at Mrs. Zhao and then at Su Xiaolu and thought, this shouldn''t be.

    Su Xiaolu smiled sweetly at Mrs. Zhao and said, "Mother, this is Xiao Kuo, the younger brother I recognize. His name is Su Kuo. He wants to call you mother with me, is that okay?"

    Su Kuo heard this, and immediately stopped looking around, and became very well-behaved. Mrs. Zhao looked at him, and he smiled sweetly at Mrs. Zhao generously, showing his cute canine teeth.

    Zhao smiled gently: "If there''s anything you can''t do, just call if you want."

    When the chicken drumsticks were cooked, Mrs. Zhao gave it to Su Xiaolu first, and smeared her favorite chili sauce on her, and then handed one to Su Kuo: "Come here, Xiao Kuo, try it."

    Su Kuo smiled brightly, took the chicken leg and said sweetly: "Thank you, mother."

 Chapter 830: reunion

    Chapter 830 Reunion

    Chapter 830 Reunion

    Su Kuo called very smoothly.

    Seeing such a well-behaved child, Mrs. Zhao has already softened her heart. For such a well-behaved good boy, just call him, how good is a white half-old son.

    Su Kuo''s eyes widened as he ate the chicken drumsticks, exaggerating: "Mother, it''s delicious. Xiao Kuo has never eaten such a delicious thing. Mother, I want more."

    Ms. Zhao put the fried chicken legs one by one, her eyes were gentle and loving: "Eat slowly, there are a lot."

    You can eat as much as you want, whatever you want.

    No matter what time it is, Mrs. Zhao still likes to watch the children eat, especially when they eat, they show satisfied smiles. Mrs. Zhao will feel warm and happy when watching them.

    Throughout the afternoon, Mrs. Zhao has been making delicious food non-stop.

    Lin Yaoyao is in the academy, and now there is a girls'' academy.

    Sun Baoqian was checking the ounts outside, Sun Baoqian was in charge of the family business, Su Sang just went out, and the children all went to the academy.

    This afternoon was gentle and quiet, Mrs. Zhao told Su Xiaolu many, many family matters.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo listened quietly, eating with small bowls.

    "Mum¡ªwe''re back¡ª"

    Following a loud shout, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo were taken aback for a moment.

    There was a gentle smile in Mrs. Zhao''s eyes. She smiled and said to Su Xiaolu: "It''s your eldest brother and second brother''s children who came back. When you left, the oldest Shiyu didn''t remember anything. When you came back, he was all I am a young boy, and over the years, there have been several more children in the family."

    Mrs. Zhao was talking, when several children rushed into the kitchen.

    After seeing Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo, everyone fell silent.

    They all looked at Su Xiaolu curiously.

    Four boys and one girl, Su Xiaolu quickly distinguished them in terms of their size.

    Su Shiyu, Su Huaiqing, and Su Huaian from the eldest brother''s family, Su Hanzhen, the eldest daughter of the second brother''s family, and Su Yang, the second son.

    "You, is that our little aunt?"

    Su Yang looked at Su Xiaolu and asked seriously.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and she said with a smile: "Yes, I am your little aunt Su Xiaolu, Huaiqing Huai''an, Hanzhen Yangyang, aunt, I am sorry to miss you growing up, only Shiyu was hugged by me when he was a baby Pass."

    "Little aunt, why don''t you go home? Everyone misses you very much."

    Su Hanzhen was very puzzled why her little aunt hadn''te back for so many years.

    The family misses her very much. She hasn''te back for so many years. Doesn''t she miss her family?

    Ms. Zhao touched Su Hanzhen''s hair gently, and said softly: "It''s not that your little aunt doesn''t want to go home, it''s because your little aunt was trapped and couldn''t go home for a while. Now that she''s out of trouble, she''s back."

    "Auntie, you have suffered for so many years, wee home."

    Su Hanzhen smiled sweetly, walked forward after speaking, and hugged Su Xiaolu.

    Su Hanzhen is a girl, so there are not so many constraints, but Su Huaiqing and the others are boys. We are all grown up and know the difference between men and women. Although I really want to hug Su Xiaolu, but thinking of the difference between men and women, I have to forget it.

    Su Xiaolu''s heart softened when he saw the children who were simr to the elder brother and the second brother.

    She walked over and touched the heads one by one.

    Everyone surrounded Su Xiaolu.

    After watching Su Xiaolu, he looked at Su Kuo curiously.

    They know they have a little aunt, but howe there is an extra little brother?

    Su Kuo grinned at the children, showing his cute and gentle canine teeth, and said, "Hi, I am the younger brother recognized by your little aunt. I will call you milk and mother. You will call me little uncle from now on. Your father is also my eldest brother and second brother."

    Mrs. Zhao nodded to the children.

    Everyone looked at Su Kuo, and they all sweetly shouted ''Hello, little uncle''.

    After that period of shyness, the delicate connection between rtives made them involuntarily want to get close to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Yang looked at Su Xiaolu, and asked with sincere doubts: "Little aunt, father, uncle, and master all said that you are very good at martial arts. Is this true?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Want to see it?"

    "think-"

    Several children spoke in unison.

    About Su Xiaolu, they have only heard of it from their elders for so many years, and their impressions of here from what their parents told them and what their grandparents said.

    They were curious about the things about Su Xiaolu, but at the same time they had some doubts. Are those things true?

    Falling leaves can be sharp weapons, flying flowers can hurt people, and swordsmanship has reached the level of unity of human and sword. Is it true?

    Now there is an opportunity in front of them to verify whether these are true, so there is no need to question them, of course they have to see it with their own eyes.

    Su Shiyu stood up, saluted respectfully and then said, "Little aunt, please enlighten me!"

    He is long, and it is best to begin with him.

    Su Xiaolu also returned a gift to him, and then the two walked towards the outside yard.

    Su Shiyu broke a branch into a sword, while Su Xiaolu was empty-handed.

    Su Shiyu came to attack Su Xiaolu, but Su Xiaolu easily dodged.

    She turned her palm, raised it and retracted it, easily breaking Su Shiyu''s trick.

    Su Shiyu was surprised for a moment, but he was not discouraged, and quickly continued to attack. The master said that he has a highprehension, his swordsmanship is not weak, and he is already a master.

    But the fight with the little aunt was just a face-to-face, and the ultimate move was easily broken by her.

    Seeing is better than hearing a hundred times, now they all believe that Su Xiaolu is a master.

    After several tricks, Su Xiaolu took the branch from Su Shiyu''s hand.

    Su Shiyu closed his moves and cupped his fists: "Thank you little aunt for your guidance."

    "Little aunt and us..."

    As soon as Su Shiyu went, Su Huaiqing and the others were also eager to try, and they also wanted to experience the power of little aunt for themselves.

    It is said that seeing is worse than hearing a hundred times, and seeing a hundred things is worth trying.

    Su Xiaolu satisfied several children one by one.

    With this guidance, the rtionship has be closer.

    When Su Chong, Suhua and the others came back, the children happily announced the good news.

    "Father, little aunt is back, and little aunt is really amazing."

    "Dad, Dad, you really didn''t lie to us."

    They surrounded their respective parents, talking excitedly.

    Su Chong Su Hua first nced at Su Xiaolu, the siblings looked at each other and smiled, and then they touched their children and let go of their majesty. At this time, they were just ordinary fathers.

    There is a degree of majesty and a lot of kindness.

    Lin Yaoyao and Sun Baoqian also smiled at Su Xiaolu. They haven''t seen each other for so many years. Su Xiaolu has grown taller and grown up, but his appearance hasn''t changed much. They recognized him at a nce.

    When family members are reunited, even the air is happy and warm.

    Su Sang has note back yet, so everyone went to the main hall to take their seats.

    Su Hua and Su Chong both began to ask Su Xiaolu carefully over the years. Su Xiaolu spoke carefully, letting them all know that it was an adventure they hadn''t returned home for so many years.

    It was already dark, and Su Sang also came back from the outside. Hearing the extraordinary excitement at home, he asked suspiciously: "Shuanggui, why is the house so lively today? Who is here?"

    Shuanggui covered her mouth with a smile and said, "Master, you will know it after you go to see it, but you can''t tell me about the younger ones."

    Seeing that he was ying tricks, Su Sang smiled and shook his head and walked towards the main hall.

 Chapter 831: reunion 2

    Chapter 831 Reunion 2

    Chapter 831 Reunion 2

    Su Sang walked into the hall, and immediately froze in ce. He looked at the face of the woman beside Zhao, and suddenly became dazed.

    He swallowed his throat, and said slightly choked up: "Is the deer back?"

    Everyone is quiet.

    Su Xiaolu had already stood up and walked towards Su Sang, she hugged her lightly, with a coquettish voice as always: "Father, I''m back."

    Su Sang was so overjoyed that he almost couldn''t hold back his tears. He patted Su Xiaolu''s back lightly: "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back."

    "Daughter, where have you been all these years? Why can''t your elder brother and second brother find you? Why don''t you go home?"

    Su Sang choked up and asked, and at the end of the question, his eye sockets were sore.

    It has been almost twelve years since we separated that year, a reincarnation.

    The world is changing, they are afraid, an ordinary parting bes a farewell.

    "Father, I''m sorry to make you worry."

    Su Xiaolu''s nose is sore.

    After Su Sang sat down, Su Xiaolu told him in detail where she was all these years.

    Su Sang listened quietly, he didn''t understand what kind of baby, he just knew that his daughter was safe.

    He and Mrs. Zhao have spiritual energy to support their bodies, and they are in good health, but they can''t practice, and practicing a few kung fu is just to strengthen their bodies. They will still age slowly, birth, old age, sickness and death.

    Neither he nor Mrs. Zhao will stop the children from going their way, but as parents, they will miss and worry.

    "Xiaolu, juste back."

    Su Sang stroked Su Xiaolu''s hair lightly. He originally wanted to say that if there was such a dangerous thing in the future, he would wait until he and Mrs. Zhao had gone to do it.

    But he stopped when he was on the verge of speaking, he didn''t want to restrain Su Xiaolu just because he missed him, that''s not what he and Mrs. Zhao wanted to see.

    "Father, mother, don''t worry, I will protect my sister in the future, she will be safe and sound."

    Su Kuo showed his cute canine teeth. He is a guardian beast. When he grows up, he will be very powerful.

    He has rough skin and thick flesh, but he still doesn''t work hard enough. He won''t bezy in the future. He has to work hard to understand those rules and regtions. If he encounters such a thing in the future, it won''t be as difficult and dangerous as it was ten years ago.

    Su Xiaolu''sprehension of thew is very difficult. He is different. He protects the world and is born to use thews of heaven and earth and thews of all things. As long as he works hard, he can use whatever he wants.

    Su Kuo''s eyes were determined.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao nodded with gentle smiles.

    Su Kuo is very good-looking. This child has sincere eyes. Every word he utters, as long as you look at him, you will believe that what he said is true. He is so white as a half-old son. The husband and wife are not at all different. adapt.

    This meal is very satisfying.

    It took a full hour to eat well.

    Su Kuo''s edible food shocked the Su family.

    Su Yang said to Su Kuo with a look of admiration: "Little uncle, you are really powerful. When you grow up, you must be stronger than uncle. You must be stronger and taller than him."

    Being admired, Su Kuo was also very happy. He smiled and asked: "You really have vision, but I still want to ask, why do you think so?"

    Su Yang has a serious face and is very honest: "Because you eat more than uncle."

    Su Kuo: "..."

    He looked at the empty tes on the table, and his face blushed.

    Sun Baoqian was already very embarrassed and pulled the child over to tell him to shut up.

    Su Hua smiled gently and said, "Don''t be shy, Xiaokuo, just eat. It''s a blessing to be able to eat. You can afford it if you have it at home."

    Su Chong smiled and said: "Yes, eat as much as you want. Parents will be rare for children like you. Not wasting is the best virtue."

    Su Sang and Zhao Shi alsoughed.

    Ms. Zhao said softly: "Whatever Xiao Kuo likes to eat, mother will make it for you."

    Su Kuo rubbed his head in embarrassment, his eyes sparkled, he looked at Mrs. Zhao and said, "Mom, I''m not picky about food, as long as it''s made by you, I like to eat anything, and I can eat everything clean."

    After eating the dishes made by Mrs. Zhao, Su Kuo felt that human food is really delicious.

    He used to eat Su Xiaolu''s cooking, and he thought it was delicious. Even when eating in restaurants, he was partial to Su Xiaolu''s family affection.

    But after eating the food made by Mrs. Zhao, he couldn''t favor Su Xiaolu in terms of family affection, it was still delicious because his mother cooked it.

    After dinner, the family talked for a while before resting.

    Su Xiaolu''s room is clean and unchanged from before.

    Su Kuo lived in Su Xiaoling''s previous room, which was also nearby.

    Mrs. Zhao came to sleep with Su Xiaolu.

    The mother and daughter did not speak, and fell asleep quietly.

    Su Xiaolu slept soundly, Mrs. Zhao woke up several times, subconsciously touched Su Xiaolu''s hand, and fell asleep peacefully.

    At dawn, Mrs. Zhao got up, seeing that Su Xiaolu was fast asleep, with a smile in her eyes, she got up quietly.

    It was already cold in October, Mrs. Zhao was afraid that Su Xiaolu would be cold, so she tidied up the quilt before she went out. Su Xiaolu liked the dishes she and Mrs. Qian made the most. Yesterday, Chen Hu''s family only knew that Su Xiaolu was back , didn''te to bother, she was going to bother her today.

    After getting along for the past twenty years, the rtionship between the two families has long been needless to say, and there are many things that the other party understands without needing to speak.

    Ms. Zhao had just knocked on the door when Mrs. Qian came to answer the door.

    Ms. Qian smiled: "Sister-inw came just in time, and I was about to go out. Little deer girl hasn''t eaten my cooking for a long time. This time we will take out all the old ones."

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing have grown up, and their tempers are also calm.

    Chen Xing looked at Mrs. Zhao and asked, "Auntie, is Miss Xiaolu awake yet?"

    Ms. Zhao nodded, she said with a smile: "There is plenty of timeter."

    Chen Xing nodded.

    He was mentored by Su Xiaolu, and Chen Shi was also Su Xiaolu''s apprentice.

    Master is back, he must check his homework.

    Su Kuo woke up before Su Xiaolu woke up.

    He got up, and the children of the Su family were all awake and practicing morning exercises, so he went to have a look.

    Then he went to the kitchen, he had already smelled the aroma of the kitchen.

    Bring out two hot steamed buns, and watch while eating.

    It caused several children to swallow their saliva.

    Su Hanzhen couldn''t bear it anymore, looked at Su Kuo and said, "Little uncle, don''t you need to practice exercises when you get up early?"

    Su Kuo nodded: "I can do it, I don''t need to practice."

    This is not what he wants to practice.

    "Little uncle, we don''t believe it! As for my father and uncle, they are already very good, and they have to practice kung fu when they get up early. You are still so young, and you are not much older than brother Shiyu, so you don''t need to practice. You Say you know it, we don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    What Su Hanzhen said is well-founded. The main reason is that where Su Kuo eats, they want to eat it when they see it. In addition to perseverance, there is also a state of mind when practicing. If the state of mind is shaken, there is no need to practice. When doubts arise, the best way is to practice.

    Su Kuo looked at the children and ate the buns in a few mouthfuls. He stood up with his hips on his hips and asked, "Don''t you all believe that I can do it?"

    Su Shiyu and the others all shook their heads, they only believed after practice.

 Chapter 832: Advise one by one

    Chapter 832 Advice one by one

    Chapter 832 Advice one by one

    Su Kuo looked at the half-grown children, all of them with firm eyes eager to try.

    He decided to establish his image among this group of children.

    "You are the biggest, then youe first."

    Su Kuo spoke to Su Shiyu. He also watched it himself yesterday. This kid is good at martial arts, and he is the best among these kids. Let''s start with him.

    These are my sister''s nephews and nieces, they are rtives my sister cares about, and he doesn''t mind teaching them.

    Su Shiyu looked at Su Kuo and saluted, and then said: "Please teach me, little uncle!".

    Su Kuo smiled with canine teeth, he likes good and polite boys.

    Su Kuo also followed Su Shiyu''s example and returned him a gift, and then prepared to ept the move.

    What Su Kuo thought was that his kung fu is not as good as Su Xiaolu, but he can deal with a child like Su Shiyu. After all, he also saw it with his own eyes yesterday, but when Su Shiyu moved, Su Kuo was surprised.

    He didn''t catch the first move. He didn''t expect Su Shiyu to be so powerful. He didn''t block the punch, and got hit in the stomach.

    Not only Su Kuo was surprised, but Su Shiyu and the others were also surprised.

    Su Shiyu looked at his fist even more in surprise. He had the strength to fight against his little aunt yesterday. The little aunt easily removed his strength, and the momentum of the little uncle didn''t seem to be unstoppable.

    Su Huaiqing, Su Huai''an, Su Hanzhen, Su Yang, and the others expressed more direct expressions, with their mouths opened in an o shape.

    The screen froze for a while.

    Su Kuo hissed, and then calmly said: "Come again!"

    He must have been careless just now, he also underestimated Su Shiyu''s strength, this time he will definitely not underestimate this brat again, he must get back his face.

    Being defeated by a human cub, how embarrassing!

    Su Shiyu also readjusted his mentality. The blow just now seemed like an ident. The little uncle adjusted his mentality, so he can''t be proud.

    With a serious look on his face, he used his second move, whipping legs.

    Su Kuo took it very seriously and stopped him, but he was kicked several times.

    His own mouth is also wide open into an O shape, this brat, why is he so powerful¡ª

    The face of his little uncle is gone.

    Su Shiyu also recovered from his astonishment. He understood that this little uncle''s boxing skills were indeed not good. His resistance and counterattack were not mature enough, and there were too many loopholes.

    He couldn''t help but lighten the force. After all, his whip kick is still very strong, and it will still hurt if the little uncle can''t resist it.

    Su Kuo felt that Su Shiyu was releasing water, and he quickly stopped: "Stop, stop, your kung fu is better than mine, I admit defeat."

    Su Shiyu was very happy in his heart. He tried hard not to look at Su Kuo, pursed his lips, saluted respectfully, and then said, "Thank you little uncle for your guidance."

    After finishing speaking, Su Shiyu stepped back politely.

    Su Kuo: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ¡¬¨O¡Ñ¦ä¡Ñ

    Su Kuo was a little ashamed, he looked at the other children, everyone''s eyes were burning and eager to try, and he also realized that he was not Su Shiyu''s opponent, and it was very possible that he couldn''t even beat these few.

    But saying no now would be too embarrassing. With so many children, he wouldn''t be able to beat all of them.

    This youngest Su Yang, he can''t even beat him.

    Su Huaiqing took a step forward, looking forward with serious eyes: "Little uncle, please enlighten me!"

    Su Kuo also readjusted his mood: "Come on."

    As soon as they fought, Su Kuo was greatly surprised. How could this brat be so powerful? Are his fists made of iron? How could his feet be like that? ? ?

    After some contests, Su Kuo failed to defeat him, and he raised his hand again to surrender: "I admit defeat."

    After finishing speaking, he pointed at Su Huai''an: "You,e!"

    Su Huaian is also very excited, and his kung fu is not bad.

    But Su Kuo learned very quickly. In just a few quarters of an hour, he began to change. He has corrected many of his shorings, and he even learned the moves of Su Shiyu and Su Huaiqing.

    Su Huaian tried his best, but failed to win, but Su Kuo narrowly won.

    Su Huaian smiled: "Thank you little uncle for your guidance."

    Although he didn''t win, he was very happy topete with his little uncle. While showing his own excellence, he also discovered Su Kuo''s excellence. This is a process of mutual learning.

    Su Kuo was also happy. He finally regained a little confidence. Looking at Su Hanzhen with a serious face, he coughed lightly: "It''s your turn, I agree with the county, I won''t let you, you must not cry understand ?"

    In the inheritance of his ancestors, the cries of human cubs are magic sounds. It is very painful to hear them cry, especially cubs, who don¡¯t have so many scruples, and cry when they want to.

    Su Hanzhen blushed slightly, and she said firmly: "Little uncle, I won''t cry, please teach me, little uncle!"

    Although she is a woman, her knowledge and experience since childhood have taught her not to shed tears.

    Su Kuo didn''t know the various emotions of human beings yet, and he was still thinking about whether to let it go, but soon found that if he didn''t take it seriously, he couldn''t beat it at all.

    This girl is only nine years old, why is she so strong? Why is she so energetic? Is she ying chicken blood?

    What kind of trick is this, why did she change again, ouch...it hurts¡ª

    Su Kuo hurriedly shouted to stop: "Stop, stop, I lost¡ª"

    Su Hanzhen immediately withdrew her hands and saluted respectfully: "Thank you, little uncle, for your advice!"

    Su Kuo asked depressedly: "Zhenzhen, why are your moves different from theirs? It''s so strange, your moves are both simr and different, why?"

    It feels like the teacher came out of the same school, but it is so different.

    Su Hanzhen smiled slightly and said, "Little uncle, this is our own understanding of the way of swordsmanship. The master said that everyone''s understanding is different, and the realm they can reach is also different. Even if it is the same move, it will be different if you use it repeatedly. , the staunch changes are all in an instant, and change with the trend."

    Su Kuo pursed his lips: "It''s very profound, I remember it all, I''ll think about it slowly."

    He can''t figure out these things now, but if he writes them down, he will find out after thinking about them slowly. If he doesn''t know, he can still ask his sister.

    He looked at the youngest Su Yang and said, "Xiao Yang, it''s your turn."

    For these children, even the youngest Su Yang, Su Kuo cheered up. After all, he was shocked twice today because of his underestimation.

    This taught him that no matter what kind of opponent he is, he should not be underestimated, and his attitude must be correct and serious.

    Su Yang is the youngest, but he also has a very respectful attitude. He salutes first and then moves.

    Su Yang was quickly defeated. He smiled at Su Kuo and said, "Thank you, little uncle, for your advice."

    Su Kuo looked at the sincere smiles of the children. He touched his head and smiled embarrassedly. He couldn''t talk about teaching, but learning from each other was more or less the same. He decided that from now on, he would also practice qigong.

 Chapter 833: resource

    Chapter 833 Resources

    Chapter 833 Resources

    Su Kuo turned around, and saw Su Xiaolu got up at some point, his face was a little red, when did my sister start watching, my sister wouldn''t think he was weak, right?

    "I just came, I can eat now."

    Su Xiaolu smiled. Su Kuo treated Su Shiyu and others as children, but Su Kuo himself was still a child. ording to his age, he was younger than Su Shiyu and others.

    Su Kuo breathed a sigh of relief.

    Su Chong Suhua has gone to work.

    Chen Hu''s family, Su Sang, Mrs. Zhao, Sun Baoqian and Lin Yaoyao had breakfast together with several children.

    After breakfast, the children and Lin Yaoyao went to the academy.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing also went to the academy.

    Sun Baoqian also went out to take inventory. At the end of recent years, she has been busy with checking ounts.

    Su Xiaolu is going to go to the pce to see Su Xiaoling, Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan.

    Reluctantly, Mrs. Zhao went out all the way.

    Qian Shi was also gentle on the side, asking Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo toe back early.

    During this time, they will not go out, and cook delicious food at home every day.

    In the evening, they will call Chen Daniu and Chen Erniu to get together.

    The two small families of the Chen family and the Su family have now be a big family, scattered into several small families. If all the children gather together, it will be very lively.

    Su Xiaolu brought Su Kuo into the pce.

    On the way, Su Kuo said shyly, "Sister, can you teach me some kung fu?"

    Su Xiaolu thought that Su Kuo was hit in the morning. In the past few months, she has already seen that Su Kuo''s skills are not strong. She is waiting for Su Kuo to realize it. Anyway, it will be a long time. She thought it would take several years Unexpectedly, in just a few months, Su Kuo had an epiphany because of the children of the Su family.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Of course there is no problem, but I am very strict."

    Su Kuo immediately replied righteously: "Sister, don''t worry, I am not afraid of suffering or tiredness!"

    As a guardian beast, his ability to be a beast is undoubtedly strong, but as a human being, he has to admit that he is not strong enough.

    His ancestors didn''t have a good impression of human two-legged beasts, so they didn''t like turning into a human form, let alone learn it.

    It''s time to change from his generation. Don''t be afraid of hardships, how hard and tired you can be.

    "Okay, I will teach you personallyter."

    Seeing how serious he was, Su Xiaolu of course agreed to him.

    Su Kuo nodded with a smile, he was so happy.

    Su Xiaolu has a pce card, and after entering the pce, Su Xiaolu goes directly to the East Pce.

    Holding the pce card all the way to the main courtyard without hindrance.

    There are many herbs Su Xiaolu is familiar with in the yard.

    Many are used for food supplements.

    There is a familiar figure in the medicine courtyard watering some herbs.

    Doufu and Fennel were beside her, Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling and called out: "Sister."

    Su Xiaoling stopped watering, she was stunned, she got up and turned her head, looked at Su Xiaolu for a long time before she smiled: "Xiaolu is back."

    Su Xiaoling came out of the pharmacy, and she took Su Xiaolu''s hand. The two sisters were about the same height and somewhat simr in appearance, but their temperaments were quite different.

    Su Xiaoling is gentle and extravagant, while Su Xiaolu is free and easy.

    "You are finally back, sit in the room, Weiwei Xuanxuan has gone to the Imperial College, and Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan have also begun to learn."

    Su Xiaoling led Su Xiaolu into the house while talking.

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    After entering the room, Su Xiaoling looked at Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo said very obediently: "Hello, third sister, it''s fine for third sister to call me Xiao Kuo."

    Su Xiaoling smiled slightly and said, "Hello Xiaokuo, I''ll let Doufu take you around the pce, so I can talk to Xiaolu too, okay?"

    Su Kuo looked at Su Xiaolu, he didn''t want to leave, he preferred to stay by Su Xiaolu''s side.

    But Su Xiaolu stretched out his hand and patted his head and said, "Xiao Kuo, let''s go."

    Su Kuo had no choice but to be obedient and follow Doufu out.

    After Su Kuo left, Su Xiaoling made tea for Su Xiaolu.

    She lit the silver charcoal skillfully, and said to Su Xiaolu, "What''s going on these years."

    Su Xiaolu described her years in a foreignnd in detail.

    Su Xiaoling listened quietly, made a cup of tea for Su Xiaolu, she smiled gently: "So that''s it, the past is over, now you juste back safely."

    "That little Kuo, what''s going on?"

    Su Xiaoling asked about Su Kuo, Su Kuo looked like a young man, she was not sure about Su Kuo''s identity.

    If Su Kuo is, as an older sister, she will naturally support her younger sister.

    It¡¯s just that Prince Ming will use some means. Su Xiaoling is already prepared. If Su Xiaolu admits it, she will analyze the pros and cons to Su Xiaolu.

    "Xiao Kuo, he is my younger brother. You can just treat him as your younger brother. Your parents also take him as a son. He is young and likes to learn something from me."

    Su Xiaolu was a little ashamed, she could see that Su Xiaoling had misunderstood.

    Su Xiaoling: "..."

    She looked at Su Xiaolu and asked earnestly: "Xiaolu, to be honest, are you really my younger brother? Xiaokuo is younger than you, but if you really like him, it doesn''t matter. The world now is different from before. "

    Su Xiaolu was very serious, and nodded without blinking: "Sister, it''s really a younger brother. I treat Xiao Kuo just like I treat my sister and brother, and he treats me the same."

    "All right."

    Su Xiaoling smiled helplessly, she also saw that Su Xiaolu was not lying.

    "Little Deer, have you met someone you like in these years?"

    Su Xiaoling asked with concern, Su Xiaolu is also twenty-six years old, and the matter of men and women is not something she can''t talk about.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "No."

    When she finished speaking, a person came to mind, but she quickly denied it, and that person was also her brother.

    She still likes to travel all over the world. If she embarks on the road of cultivating immortals, her life will be longer. In this life, she doesn''t want to be trapped by love.

    "You."

    Su Xiaoling''s tone was full of affection.

    She also told Su Xiaolu many interesting things in these years.

    She has no supernatural powers, but her mental power is stronger than ordinary people.

    She herself also focuses on this aspect of cultivation.

    "Sister, how about that Princess Cindy Li?"

    Su Xiaolu took the initiative to ask about Cindy Li. Although Cindy Li and Zhou Heng are not husband and wife, she is from Zhou Heng''s pce.

    Times have changed and people''s hearts have changed.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu mentioning Cindy Li, Su Xiaoling said with a faint smile: "She is like that, living her life behind closed doors, except when she has toe to see me, otherwise she won''te."

    "Sister, the ten-year period hase, why is she still in the pce?"

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly. She remembered that Cindy Li and Zhou Heng reached a covenant. Cindy Li liked someone else. The original agreement was a ten-year contract. If it had passed, why was she still in the pce? It was a covenant Has something changed, or has Cindy changed her mind?

    Su Xiaoling smiled and exined: "Don''t worry, Xiaolu, it''s because Lichao discovered the Spirit Vein Mine, and mining it is more troublesome, that ce happens to be Cindy Li''s dowry, of course she wants to participate, so the ten-year period hase Afterwards, she took the initiative to discuss with Brother Heng and continue to cooperate, and Brother Heng supported her to get more resources and share them together."

 Chapter 834: spirit stone

    Chapter 834 Lingshi

    Chapter 834 Lingshi

    Originally, when the ten-year period came, Cindy Li should feign death and withdraw.

    But with Spirit Mine, things are not so simple.

    Cindy needs to cultivate and also needs mineral resources. Of course, it is impossible for Li Chao to let such a good thing fall into Dazhou, so Cindy needs support.

    The sincerity of cooperation is to share and obtain those resources.

    "Wait a minute, little deer, I''ll show you the spirit stone."

    Su Xiaoling got up to get the spirit stone. It was a white jade-like stone, and his hands were warm and moist, and he could feel the aura contained in it.

    "This is mined from the mine source."

    Su Xiaoling handed the spirit stone to Su Xiaolu. Because of the appearance of the spirit stone, Cindy could no longer feign death and escape, and survival in this world also requires strong strength. Cooperation is for a win-win situation.

    Su Xiaolu held the Lingshi to watch and feel, the news of the Lingshi was unknown to the outside world.

    This shows that this item is very precious, it is only for some people, and the news is blocked from spreading.

    With such mineral resources, the cooperation between Xin Dili and Zhou Heng will indeed continue.

    Su Xiaolu is holding the spirit stone, she can feel that it is veryfortable to touch the spirit stone, inside this stone, it seems that there is a spring of spirit, the spirit energy is pure and wless, probably in the ce where the spirit energy is rich, and many All the aura is contained in the square inch stone.

    "It''s not easy to take this spirit stone."

    Such a light stone is full of aura, but this thing is so tight, it must have its unusualness.

    Su Xiaoling nodded with a smile: "Yes, it''s very difficult. There are only more than ten pieces a year. This year, brother Heng got seven pieces, and the eldest brother and the second brother each got one."

    And it is so precious, resources are not enough, Cindy Li has more, but she will not sell.

    Spiritual stones are good things, but they are hard to find and hard to get.

    So it''s a secret because it''s rare.

    "Xiaolu, this is for you. I have sucked out some of the aura in it, but there is still a lot."

    Su Xiaoling smiled softly, and gave the Lingshi to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "Sister, keep it, there is such a thing in the world, not only in Lichao, but I will find it in the future. I have traveled all over the world, and I have always gone to ces with abundant spiritual energy. This time it is even more so in foreignnds." Be nourished by spiritual energy for ten years, you can use it, you can''t use it up, use it for your children."

    Such a rare thing, my sister is satisfied with her in her heart.

    Loving and being loved are mutual.

    "Miss, Princess Xin please see me."

    Fennel came in from the outside to report that Xin Dili''s title was Concubine Li, the side concubine of the prince.

    Cindi Li has been in the East Pce for ten years, and she also has her own connections. She naturally knows that Su Xiaolu hase to the pce, but she doesn''t know what she means bying now.

    Su Xiaoling looked calm, smiled at Su Xiaolu, and then said to Anise: "Let her in."

    Su Xiaoling put away the spirit stone first, thinking to give it to Su Xiaoluter.

    Fennel leads the way.

    Su Xiaoling said to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, I have the same origin as her. I have been guarding against her all these years. She is getting stronger, and so am I. My sister is enough topete with her."

    Su Xiaoling said this in the hope that Su Xiaolu would not worry about her.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, she hadn''t seen her for more than ten years, and her impression of this princess was still more than ten years ago.

    At that time, she wanted to seduce her from the beginning, but now you can see what kind of person Cindy Li is.

    Cindi Li came in very quickly. Her exotic face has not changed much from ten years ago, her dress is more elegant, and she has faded away from the youthful immaturity of a girl, and she has matured a lot.

    Jiang Wei next to her was expressionless, holding a box in her hand, quietly beside Cindy Li, like Cindy Li''s shadow.

    Cindi Li smiled, bowed slightly and saluted: "Greetings to the princess princess."

    After Cindi Li finished speaking, she looked at Su Xiaolu again, her beautiful eyes were moving: "Miss Su Si, long time no see."

    Su Xiaolu looked into Cindy Li''s eyes, she once again felt a force attracting her, it seems that Princess Cindy Li hasn''t changed much from ten years ago, she did it ten years ago for her and Jiang Wei The future, what about now, what is she for?

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Cindy Li, and said politely: "It''s been a long time, the princess is still used to being in the pce?"

    Cindi Li smiled and nodded, she nced at Su Xiaoling gratefully and said, "Thanks to the care of the princess and the prince, everything is fine for me."

    "I heard that you came home, I thought I shoulde and see it, and give you a gift by the way."

    Cindy Li raised her hand, and Jiang Wei put the box in Cindy Li''s hand.

    Cindi Li took the box and walked to Su Xiaolu, smiled softly and said, "Here, Miss Su, open it to see if it suits you."

    Cindy Li''s eyes kept looking at Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu smiled at her, took the box, she opened it naturally, and there was also a white jade-like stone inside, judging by the texture and color, it was better than the one Su Xiaoling took out just now A lot, just smaller stones.

    Su Xiaolu pretended to be puzzled: "This is?"

    Cindi Li nced at Su Xiaoling, then smiled slightly and said, "Let the princess princesse and talk to you."

    Su Xiaoling looked calm, smiled gently, and told Su Xiaolu the spirit stone again.

    Su Xiaolu was also surprised: "There is such a good thing?"

    Her eyes showed joy, she took out the stone from the box, touched it, then put it down lovingly, looked at Cindy Li with some embarrassment and said, "Princess, I deserve such an expensive gift."

    Cindy Li smiled softly immediately: "Thanks to you before, I never found a chance to thank you well. Now you can ept it. I don''t have many friends. In this capital, you are the only sister besides the princess, Miss Su. If you don''t ept it, I don''t know what to do."

    Su Xiaolu showed a tangled look, and finally touched the stone with his hand fondly, then took the box in one go, looked at Cindy and said, "Then thank you princess for your kindness, I will ept it."

    Cindi Li smiled even happier. She looked at Su Xiaolu with gentle eyes.

    Su Xiaolu felt dizzy. It seems that after ten years, Cindy Li''s bewitching power has be much stronger.

    She listened to the meaning conveyed by that force, and she also smiled at Cindy Li.

    Since they are all here, and Cindy Li hasid such a big bait, no matter what the meaning is, she will go to the appointment to see, but it is not appropriate for her sister to know about this matter.

    "Miss Su, let''s get together again next time." The goal was achieved, and Cindy Li stood up tactfully.

    She said respectfully to Su Xiaoling: "Sister Crown Princess, then I won''t bother you, I''ll go back first."

    Cindi Li is quite sensible. Although she doesn''t know what she means by giving a gift, she is also very sensible when she gives a big gift. Even if she has any requestster, let''s talk about itter.

    Su Xiaoling nodded with a gentle smile: "Okay, I also thank you for your kindness to my sister."

    ps: Today is my birthday. I am 28 years old. If Youbao has the same birthday as me, I wish you a happy birthday too. Everything goes well and you are healthy.

 Chapter 835: gift giving

    Chapter 835 Gift giving

    Chapter 835 Gift giving

    Cindi Li took Jiang Wei to leave, as if she came to this business only to give Su Xiaolu a gift, like a real old friend, giving a gift after a long absence.

    After Cindy left, Su Xiaolu asked with a smile: "Sister, can you feel Cindy when she uses her supernatural power?"

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t know the level between Cindy Li and Su Xiaoling. Both of them have supernatural powers of the psychic department, but they must be strong and weak. She thinks to herself that she doesn''t want her sister to be weak.

    But if the facts are in front of her eyes, she will not deceive herself.

    She needs to know in order to discern some of Cindy Li''s purposes.

    Su Xiaoling smiled slightly and nodded: "Yes, ordinary people can''t feel it when using the spiritual power, but it can also be felt by the spiritual power. There will be a wave of power. Don''t worry, Xin Dili knows that I am also a spiritual power. , she won''t mess around."

    Just now, she didn''t feel the power fluctuating, and she and Cindy Li have no hostile rtionship now, so there is no need for Cindy Li to use mind control on Su Xiaolu.

    "That''s good. When my sister sees her, she must be extremely careful."

    Su Xiaolu''s heart sank a bit. Cindy Li is stronger than her elder sister. Now she still doesn''t know what Cindy Li is looking for her for. Su Xiaolu concealed the news. She told Su Xiaoling to be sure when meeting Cindy Li Be careful.

    can only do this first.

    Su Xiaoling nodded, she knew that Cindy Li was not an ordinary person, she would be careful.

    The two sisters talked a lot. In the afternoon, Zhou Wei, Zhou Xuan, and Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan all came back from school.

    They all said to Su Xiaoling in unison: "Concubine Mu, we are back."

    Su Xiaoling showed a gentle expression, touched the hair of the children one by one, and introduced Su Xiaolu to them, Su Xiaoling said: "This is such a little aunt, the younger sister that the concubine mother misses so much, she has returned home safely."

    The four children looked at Su Xiaolu, and then at their mother and concubine.

    Su Xiaolu waved his hand and said with a smile, "Weiwei Xuanxuan, Xiaoqing Xiaohuan, hello, I''m Su Xiaolu, your dear aunt."

    "Hello, Auntie."

    The young Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan both obediently called Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan also called out together: "Hello, Auntie."

    Su Xiaolu smiled.

    My sister is pregnant with twins twice, so her body won''t be damaged.

    Thinking about this, Su Xiaolu quickly took Su Xiaoling''s hand to check her pulse.

    "My health is fine, don''t worry."

    Su Xiaoling smiled softly and said that although she had given birth to twins twice and had a lot of hard work during pregnancy, her body was raised both times, but she was cared for and her heart was very warm.

    Su Xiaolu felt relieved after taking his pulse.

    "Auntie, are you going to stay home this time? Concubine Mother misses you very much. I have seen her crying secretly with your little portrait many times."

    Zhou Xuan looked at Su Xiaolu and asked softly.

    They didn''t have much impression of Su Xiaolu, but maybe because of some blood rtionship, they didn''t alienate Su Xiaolu. Looking at her, they also wanted to get close to her.

    Zhou Xuan thought of her mother and concubine crying with her aunt''s portrait so many times, and she sincerely hoped that her aunt would not leave home again, so that her mother and concubine would not be so worried and cry secretly.

    "Xuanxuan, what about Auntie, she will go to a wider world in the future, but in the future, Auntie will not go to dangerous ces, and Auntie wille back to the capital to see you every year."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Xuan seriously and said that she would never go to a ce like that foreignnd again.

    That time was ten years, but who can say it won''t be longer?

    Maybe the next time we meet will be twenty or fifty years ago.

    Her parents are just ordinary people, their health has improved a lot, but they can''t cultivate, which means that their life expectancy will not be particrly long. Birth, old age, sickness and death are still unavoidablews. In twenty or fifty years, her parents may are gone.

    And not being able to see her at the end of her life will be an eternal regret, and she has no way to forgive herself.

    "That''s good."

    Zhou Xuan smiled, with longing eyes.

    She was born in Miyagi, and she is also trapped in the pce. I really envy my aunt.

    it''s getting dark.

    Doufu also brought Su Kuo back.

    Su Kuo pursed his lips, not very happy.

    "Come on, this is such a little uncle, call me."

    Su Xiaoling smiled slightly and introduced Su Kuo to the children.

    Zhou Wei, Zhou Xuan, and the others were all looking at Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo immediately perked up after seeing it, and waved to the children with a smile: "Hello."

    "Hi, little uncle."

    Zhou Wei, Zhou Xuan and Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan are already sensible. They know that there are two uncles, Su Hua and Su Chong. Now there is another little uncle. They don''t know much about it, but this little uncle looks very cute. .

    Seeing the innocent smiles of the children, Su Kuo''s mood improved instantly.

    It was getting dark, and Zhou Heng came back.

    Zhou Heng already knew about Su Kuo, so he called out "Xiao Kuo" gently.

    Su Kuo also followed Su Xiaolu to call him ''Third Brother''.

    Su Kuo and Su Xiaolu stayed in the pce for dinner.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo left the pce together.

    Su Xiaolu still refused to take that spirit stone in the end.

    After all the children returned to the yard, Su Xiaoling spoke to Zhou Heng: "Cindi Li also came to see Xiaolu today. I don''t know what she thinks. She gave Xiaolu a spirit stone."

    "I always feel weird in my heart, but I can''t think of anything wrong. I always guard against her when shees. She is quite safe, but I don''t know why, but I still feel a little uneasy."

    Su Xiaoling told Zhou Heng all the worries in his heart.

    Zhou Heng smiled gently, took Su Xiaolu over, and led her to sit down at the table, while he went behind her and gently squeezed her shoulder. Zhou Heng said softly, "It''s okay, she has any purpose It won''t be hidden for too long, Xiaolu is not a child anymore, you don''t have to worry about her, she is very powerful, there are not many monks who have reached the golden core stage in my dynasty, and Xiaolu has already reached it."

    "Really? The deer is amazing."

    Su Xiaoling was a little surprised, then smiled softly and looked proud.

    Zhou Heng nodded: "Well, she is very powerful."

    "The matter of Cindy Li will take another year at most. Whether she wants to die or not, my cooperation with her will end." Speaking of Cindy Li, Zhou Heng''s eyes darkened, this woman can''t continue to cooperate Yes, she has already started to have a different heart.

    "What about the Lingshi veins?" Su Xiaoling frowned slightly. She was happy to end the cooperation with Xin Dili, but she was also worried. The spirit veins are very important to a country.

    Zhou Heng stretched out his hand gently, smoothing Su Xiaoling''s frown, and said softly: "I will soon have a source of spirit stones, we have it ourselves, she has been in the pce for long enough, now, I also Not the prince ten years ago, this thorn should be pulled out, for you, for myself, and especially for us."

 Chapter 836: keep an appointment

    Chapter 836 Attending an appointment

    Chapter 836 Attending an appointment

    Because of Cindy Li, why didn''t he know what Su Xiaoling cared about.

    But it has always been for the n, but now, there are many changes, and the previous n has long been changed.

    Cindi Li is not reconciled to being ordinary, she will not die, she even wants to confirm this identity with herself, her heart is different, he can''t tolerate her for long.

    Now the spies have also brought good news, and it''s time for him to solve Cindy Li''s matter.

    Cindy Li''s entry into his pce was a thorn in his heart that those courtiers had pierced into his heart. He had endured it for ten years, and it should be removed.

    "Brother Heng, you have worked hard."

    Su Xiaoling turned around and hugged Zhou Heng''s waist. Her younger brother Heng had shouldered a lot for her.

    She minds Cindy Li, but it''s not uneptable.

    Because she only cared about Zhou Heng from the beginning to the end.

    As long as Zhou Heng remains the same as before, she is willing to do everything for him.

    Zhou Heng hugged Su Xiaoling lightly, he was never absolutely hard.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo went home after leaving the pce.

    Back home, Mrs. Zhao brought mutton soup.

    "I know you guys ate it in the pce, the mutton soup is very good today, let''s eat it as a supper."

    Mrs. Zhao said softly.

    Both Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo nodded.

    Su Kuo already has a big appetite, so he said he ate it, but in fact he can eat a few more meals.

    Su Xiaolu is not hungry, but he can eat some.

    After all, how can I refuse my mother''s love.

    After eating supper, Su Xiaolu taught the children how to use swords by digesting food.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu stayed at home with her parents.

    Cindy''s appointment is seven dayster.

    So when the appointed day came, Su Xiaolu went to the appointment.

    Su Kuo also wanted to follow, but Su Xiaolu had no choice but to open a private room for him next door.

    Su Xiaolu was waiting next door, and Cindy Li should have made arrangements long ago. After she sat down, the tea and snacks came out automatically.

    Su Xiaolu was not in a hurry, and waited slowly while eating snacks and drinking tea.

    After noon, Cindy Li came.

    She is wearing a gauze hat. After all, her appearance is so easy to distinguish. Cindy Li doesn''t want to be noticed. When she came, she probably avoided some eyeliner on purpose.

    Jiang Wei did note with Cindy Li.

    This surprised Su Xiaolu a bit.

    After Sindili sat down, she took off her gauze hat, and said with a smile, "Miss Su, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    Su Xiaolu shook her head generously: "It''s okay, the dim sum is quite delicious."

    She looked at Cindy Li, and Cindy Li used the bewitching technique on her again.

    Su Xiaolu will also do his tricks.

    Cindi Li may not know her strength yet, or she may be too confident in her ability.

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes became dazed, she looked at Cindy Li, her eyes were a little empty.

    "Miss Su, I want to ask you to do me a favor. Only you can do me this favor."

    Cindi Li spoke, she looked into Su Xiaolu''s eyes, her tone was pleading.

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes showed obsession, and she said: "You tell me, I will definitely help you."

    She pretended to be bewitched.

    Cindy Li was convinced, and she said weakly: "Miss Su, you sisters must have missed you very much after ten years of absence. You should also want your sister toe out of the pce to get together with you. It won''t take too long. Just celebrate the New Year this year." It was more than a month ago."

    "Your sister loves you so much, if you invite her out of the pce for a reunion, she will definitely agree."

    Cindi Li repeated this sentence with emphasis.

    Su Xiaolu definitely has a force to imprint this order in her heart, and that force pulls her to agree and do it.

    Cindy Li''s words became reasonable.

    Yes, the sisters have a deep rtionship, and they must have a lot to say, and they must have a lot of secrets to share, and they must want to eat and sleep together as before.

    Want to? Thinking, then invite my sister toe out of the pce to get together, and they will enjoy the short reunion time just like before, and return to the past for a short time.

    Su Xiaolu pretended to struggle and shook his head.

    Cindy Li immediately strengthened her strength.

    She looked into Su Xiaolu''s eyes and said: "Miss Su, it would be very dangerous for your sister to stay in the pce. You asked her out of the pce to save her. Don''t you agree? Do you really want to watch her fall into the pce?" Is it dangerous?"

    , "Don''t struggle, don''t hesitate, promise me."

    Cindi Li has already stood up, forcing Su Xiaolu to look at her.

    She didn''t expect that Su Xiaolu would be so powerful, and her Jindan Qi mental power could resist it.

    But she hasn''t used her full strength yet.

    Su Xiaolu''s strength has been explored to the end.

    "For, why?"

    Su Xiaolu asked puzzledly.

    Cindy Li''s eyes sank: "Because your sister blocked my way, I am now deeply trapped in the pce, I must have an heir to apany me, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince will be the lord of a country in the future, it is normal for him to have countless harem , I should give birth to his child, if you want to protect your sister''s safety, take her out of the pce."

    Cindi Li''s eyes turned hard.

    Su Xiaolu only thinks that her eyes are so weird, making her dizzy.

    She didn''t expect that this was Cindy Li''s final goal.

    Su Xiaolu had no time to think, she nodded and agreed: "Okay, don''t hurt my sister, I promise."

    Cindy Li raised the corners of her lips, it seemed that it worked.

    Su Xiaolu and the sisters have been separated for so long, and they each have their own lives. It doesn''t matter whether the sisters are reunited or not.

    But they are close rtives of flesh and blood, and Su Xiaolu will not sit idly by when ites to Su Xiaoling''s safety.

    So if you start with safety, it will be effective.

    She has imnted the order in Su Xiaolu''s mind, for Su Xiaolu''s safety, she will find a way to make Su Xiaoling leave the pce.

    She had thought about this n a long time ago, but she still didn''t know how to do it.

    Su Xiaolu''s return immediately gave her a way out.

    Cindy Li squinted her eyes: "Miss Su, as long as you educate your sister well, I won''t hurt her. I don''t mind being under her for the rest of my life. I only need one child, and my child won''t hurt her." What to fight for."

    "I hope you can enlighten her more, so that she will not be jealous. As a princess, she will be a queen in the future. Jealousy is not eptable. In the future, the prince will have more women and more children."

    Cindi Li smiled and said that she wanted Su Xiaolu to remember these words so that she could exin Su Xiaoling.

    This more than a month is enough for her to conceive a child.

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes were empty, and he nodded nkly: "Okay, you are right, let my sister change it."

    Cindi Li was very satisfied, and released the bewitching power to the maximum. Seeing that Su Xiaolu waspletely bewitched by her, she was relieved.

    Jiang Wei came in and said to her: "Princess, it''s time for us to go back."

    Cindi Li got up happily and put on her gauze hat again: "Okay, let''s go back to the pce."

    Cindy Li is gone.

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes also regained rity, and her expression became solemn.

    She didn''t expect that Cindy Li had such a goal, and her lover Jiang Wei also agreed. Cindy Li was stronger than Su Xiaoling, and Su Xiaolu''s heart was raised in an instant.

 Chapter 837: promise

    Chapter 837 Promised

    Chapter 837 Promised

    Su Kuo came in, and he said with emotion: "Sister, do you want me to kill her? Then she can''t threaten Third Sister."

    He heard it from the next door. He actually doesn''t understand such aplicated thing about Cindy Li. He only knows that Cindy Li''s actions will destroy the happiness of the third sister.

    The third sister and the elder sister are very good, if the third sister is not happy, the older sister will also be sad.

    And the root of all this is that Cindy Li.

    So, killing her will solve the problem.

    Su Xiaolu shook his head: "Xiao Kuo, don''t act rashly, this matter is not urgent, you have to think of a way."

    Su Xiaolu also felt distressed for a while, how to deal with this matter?

    When did Cindy Li have such a heart, her sister didn''t even know it, which shows how good Cindy Li is hiding it.

    If Cindy Li is rmed by acting rashly, what will she do?

    Su Xiaolu was a little worried.

    When ites to emotional matters, she herself is nk, and she doesn''t even understand other people''s feelings.

    Su Xiaolu is going to take Su Kuo home first.

    She and Su Kuo had just left the restaurant when they were stopped.

    "Miss, the crown prince wees you."

    The person Su Xiaolu did not know, but what he said shocked both Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo.

    Zhou Heng actually knew about the meeting between Xin Dili and her.

    Su Kuo looked at Su Xiaolu and muttered, "Sister, things are soplicated."

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and she said, "Go see the third brother first, and then talk about it. Not only you find itplicated, but I also find itplicated."

    But all in all, this is actually a good thing.

    In short, you will know when you meet.

    It''s like Cindy Li, she didn''t know her purpose until she met her.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo went there together.

    Zhou Heng is not far away, just a few meters away from another restaurant.

    Su Xiaolu went all the way, she thought for a while and said to Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, wait for me below."

    Su Kuo pursed his lips.

    Su Xiaolu used the sea of ??knowledge to transmit sound to him: "I''ll tell you when I get home."

    Su Kuo nodded.

    Su Xiaolu went up by himself.

    Zhou Heng was already waiting for her.

    After the meeting, Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, "Xiaolu, what did Xin Dili say to you, you probably missed her trick."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng, the third brother knew about Cindy Li wanting to have a baby, what did he think?

    Before Su Xiaolu could ask, Zhou Heng had already spoken first: "Xiaolu, I will never have another woman, and I will not disappoint your sister."

    "Cindi Li had a different heart. She changed her mind after she got the source of spirit stones. She tried me and tried tricks on me, but she didn''t seed. I''m already preparing to break up with her."

    Zhou Heng fully informed his preparations.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng, this was still the third brother she knew, unchanged.

    Su Xiaolu said: "She said that she wants me to take my sister out of the pce to reunite, otherwise she will attack her. Moreover, her ability is far superior to that of her sister. My sister doesn''t know about this and her ambition."

    Zhou Heng frowned: "She can''t seed, she can''t confuse me."

    Zhou Heng couldn''t figure it out, but he still remembered what Su Xiaolu said.

    Su Xiaoling''s ability is indeed not as good as Cindy Li.

    If I let her know, I don''t know how much trouble it is.

    Don''t let her know, she is in danger without knowing it.

    Zhou Heng pondered for a while before speaking: "Xiaolu, Xiaoling and the children will be out of the pce these days, so stay away for now. I willpletely solve the matter of Cindy Li a year ago."

    "Xiaoling and I have spent a lot of worrying days these years, so don''t let her know about this, okay? When I''m done, I''lle to pick her up again, and I''ll do whatever I can."

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and spoke.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng, she was actually unwilling to interfere in this matter, especially if it involved emotions.

    But she also didn''t want her sister and the children to be in danger, and taking them out was actually a good way to ensure their safety.

    As for the affairs of their husband and wife, it is best for her not to interfere.

    After thinking about it, Su Xiaolu nodded and agreed.

    Zhou Heng smiled slightly: "Okay, thank you Xiaolu."

    "Xiaolu, the royal family is nning to establish a Taoist sect and set up multiple colleges. Would you like to be a mentor?"

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu and said, there are many sects in the world to deal with many people''s livelihood difficulties, but many sects spend a lot of money, and one person has many people suffering.

    The Royal Academy epts a wide range of disciples, and will serve the royal family and the people in the future.

    The royal family also needs a Taoist school that specializes in learning different abilities.

    Su Xiaolu is a strong person no matter in medical skills, swordsmanship, or supernatural powers. If she can be a mentor, she must be very capable.

    "I''ll think it over."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t immediately refuse.

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    "Then I''m going back."

    Su Xiaolu stood up.

    Zhou Heng nodded.

    Su Xiaolu went downstairs, Su Kuo got up, and the two left together.

    Su Kuo naturally approached Su Xiaolu, from outsiders, it was very close.

    If they are siblings, there is nothing wrong with this, but they are not rtives.

    Zhou Heng is slightly lost in thought, why is Ah Zhi so free and easy, and doesn''t mind at all?

    They all say they like it, but they can''t tolerate a little sand in their eyes. Why can Zhou Zhi do it?

    ¡ª

    Zhou Heng acted very quickly. Three dayster, Su Xiaoling brought the four children back to the Su family, the reason being to go home to visit rtives.

    In the eyes of outsiders, this reason is incredible.

    But if you think about it, it''s not impossible.

    In just two days, the Eastern Pce had many beautiful and weak courtdies.

    Su Xiaoling has always upied the crown prince''s exclusive favor, making many people want to go to the East Pce, but now is a good opportunity.

    Zhou Heng didn''t care about these, he just asked people to write down all these courtdies.

    Turning around, he found a legitimate reason and transferred these courtdies to the ministers.

    The people sent by the crown prince are a gift. The wives in the mansions cannot express their anger. Not only must they ept them, but they must also thank them and give these women titles.

    For these women, it is a good fate to be able to jump out of the sea of ??suffering. Wherever they are, they are seeking grace. Now they have a status from the beginning, which is a good thing.

    Although the prince is young, he can''t tolerate them in his heart. In the East Pce, he is just sitting on the bench, but it will be different in another ce.

    The mistress is old and decrepit, and there are many other aunts in the back house. They are well-known, and they are all beautiful people. They can win favors and fight for a ce for themselves.

    To Zhou Heng, these women were no longer to be feared. What he was waiting for now was Cindy Li''s attack.

    And Cindy Li didn''t make him wait too long. On the third night after Su Xiaoling left the pce, she sent a message to invite Zhou Heng to have dinner and discuss important matters.

    Zhou Heng is here.

    Cindi Li smiled and stood up to greet her: "His Royal Highness."

    "I thought, we can follow the agreement and leave."

    Zhou Heng looked at Cindy Li, he really thought that the ten-year date hade true, but whoever thought of a Lingshi mine, Cindy Li had the heart to cooperate, and it was indeed a sincere cooperation at the beginning, but In just half a year, she changed her mind. She began to test and revealed her purpose.

 Chapter 838: crack

    Chapter 838 Cracked

    Chapter 838 Cracked

    She was just crazy, she said she was going to have a baby.

    She doesn''t want any love, she just wants a child, and this child only follows her, she also said that this child will not destroy him and Su Xiaoling, they just pretend that this child does not exist.

    Zhou Heng was really shocked, so he naturally refused.

    Once there is this child, how can it be possible that he does not exist? Once there is this child, how can the rtionship between him and Su Xiaoling be the same as before.

    He will not agree, and it is impossible to agree.

    So in the past six months, Cindy Li has been thinking of a way, she is still reasonable, but he knows that Cindy Li''s patience will always wear out, so the matter between him and Cindy Li must be resolved.

    When Su Xiaolu came back, Cindy Li put her mind on Su Xiaolu. This was also an opportunity to let Su Xiaoling and the child leave for a while, so that he could settle the matter with peace of mind.

    He didn''t want Su Xiaoling to know such a disgusting thing.

    "His Royal Highness, in fact, you promised me that everything will go well. You know that I just want a child, and I don''t love you. At least on this point, I will not pose a threat to the Crown Princess. If it is another woman, you can It¡¯s not like me anymore, they will do everything they can, I know you are very defensive, but who can guarantee that one day you will not be sessful?¡±

    Cindi Li looked at Zhou Heng, and said very bluntly.

    She did have a change of heart, but she just wanted a baby.

    This child is for her and Jiang Wei to rely on in the future. The world has changed. She and Jiang Wei will grow old one day. At that time, if they have no children, who will protect them?

    This is her original intention of wanting a child, it is very simple and pure, as long as Zhou Heng satisfies her idea, everything will be the same as before.

    As for the child, she and Jiang Wei will raise and take care of it by themselves.

    Three wives and four concubines, as long as you have money, you can do it, and there are so many concubine sons, they can do it all, why doesn''t the current prince ept it?

    She loves Jiang Wei so much, she is willing.

    Cindi Li was a little bit resentful, but she was more puzzled. The world can change so much, why Zhou Heng remains the same?

    Cindi Li was angry that Zhou Heng couldn''t adapt.

    Zhou Heng sneered softly: "If the princess says that, then there is nothing to talk about."

    As long as there is a little room for Yu Xuan, Zhou Heng doesn''t want to make Xin Dili an enemy, but if Xin Dili doesn''t change her mind, he and she can''t be allies anymore.

    Cindy Li also grimaced: "His Royal Highness, even if you don''t need to touch me in the final solution, are you still unwilling to respond? I''m just pregnant with a child, and if you don''t want me, I still don''t want to. It''s just the current situation. I must have a child!"

    "You don''t need to touch me, you just need to give me some of your seed¡ª"

    The anger in Cindy Li''s eyes was already hard to suppress, she was so humbled.

    "I will write a paper and leave the book. The princess can go back to Lichao on her own, or she can stay in my Dazhou."

    Zhou Heng looked at Cindy Li indifferently, his answer was decisive enough to break any illusions of Cindy Li.

    It was his decision too.

    Cindi Li clenched her fists tightly, and felt no pain even when her fingertips were pinched into the flesh. She gritted her teeth and said, "What if I say no?"

    Zhou Heng''s eyes were cold: "Then I can only say sorry to the princess. If the princess doesn''t want to end in such a decent way, then I can only be my enemy."

    The ten-year agreement has been torn up, and now Cindy Li will not die, it is impossible for her to stay, a piece of paper and a book, even if it is the greatest face for Cindy Li, this will not work, then we can only let her go Tang, forged a death feud from then on.

    Cindi Li never expected Zhou Heng to be so decisive, her expression rxed, and her tone softened a little and said: "What reason are you going to use to make peace with me?"

    Zhou Heng said without changing his face: "It''s hard to agree with each other."

    Simply put, I don''t like it.

    Cindy Li''s eyes darkened a bit.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Let me think about it."

    Zhou Heng got up, and he said lightly: "Then please think carefully before making a decision, Princess."

    He gave Cindy Li time to think about it.

    Zhou Heng got up and left.

    After Zhou Heng left, Jiang Wei closed the door. She walked to Xin Dili and hugged her gently.

    Cindy Li let go of all the tension in an instant, and she said with difficulty: "Jiang Wei, what should I do? People who are not strong are destined not to survive in this world. Even if we don''t provoke them, the culprit will find us." Come to us, there is no peace in this world."

    She doesn''t want to be a fish on the chopping board anymore.

    Ten years ago, she couldn''t be independent, and now, she still can''t.

    This feeling of suffocation is not pleasant at all.

    Jiang Wei reached out and gently stroked Cindy Li''s hair. She had sad emotions in her eyes. In such a world, she doesn''t have any superpowers. Jiang Wei, who was supposed to protect the princess, needed the princess'' protection instead.

    It would have been great if it was the previous world, where she and the princess could escape to death, and be a happy happy couple from now on, without worrying about money, living a life like a fairy, growing old and dying together.

    But now, money is not enough, and the strength is weak, and it will be annexed.

    The days of ordinary people are sad.

    Weak strength, doomed to be beaten.

    Cindi Li was crying, but Jiang Wei didn''t speak, just patted her on the shoulder lightly.

    Cindi Li gradually stopped crying, she took a deep breath and said, "Jiang Wei, I still have another method, which I don''t want to use, but now I don''t have to."

    "Jiang Wei, I''m looking for someone else to conceive a child, and I regard this child as the crown prince''s. It''s not that he didn''te to me. It''s normal for me to have children. Those ministers also want to see women other than Su Xiaoling give birth to children. .¡±

    Cindi Li whispered her solution.

    This is the method she is least willing to use. Having a baby is a must. It is best if Zhou Heng is willing to cooperate with her. If he is not willing to cooperate, this method has to be used.

    As long as she is secretive enough, even if Zhou Heng knows that the child is not his, he can only bear it.

    And the public will believe that her child belongs to the prince, and that is enough.

    Jiang Wei''s heart hurts: "Princess, I''m sorry, but Jiang Wei is incapable."

    Cindi Li shook her head: "Jiang Wei, it''s not your fault. If you want to me it, it''s the day of teasing people."

    "It would have been fine if I hadn''t chosen the crown prince."

    Cindi Li regretted it, knowing that the world would be like this, she shouldn''t have chosen Zhou Heng, she should have changed.

    Jiang Wei sighed.

    The princess has already shouldered too much, but she can''t do anything, and the only thing she can do is to be with the princess to make her happier.

    Next, Xin Dili would asionally invite Zhou Heng to sit down, using the excuse of answering, but when Zhou Heng went, she made excuses to go over. Her purpose was just to let Zhou Heng stay in her yard for a longer time.

    Zhou Heng was enduring, but came back empty-handed again. He was not in a good mood.

    "Your Highness, King Ming is here, wait in the main hall." The guard came to report.

    Zhou Heng''s eyes deepened: "Pleasee here."

 Chapter 839: Difficult situation

    Chapter 839 Difficult Situation

    Chapter 839 Difficult Situation

    Actually, Zhou Zhi has not been back to the capital for several years, and this time he came back with Su Xiaolu.

    The two brothers haven''t met yet.

    Zhou Zhi came quickly, and Zhou Heng waved his hands to make everyone retreat.

    "Ah Zhi, sit down."

    Zhou Heng asked Zhou Zhi to sit down, and he poured Zhou Zhi a cup of tea,

    Zhou Zhi sat down calmly.

    "What''s going on over there in the Merman tribe?"

    Zhou Heng asked, he looked at Zhou Zhi, these years, Zhou Zhi has be more and more dusty, his expression is indifferent, no desire can be seen, he is clearly in front of him, but he feels far away.

    "Thank you for your concern, brother. I''m fine there. I''m back this time because of the entrustment of the mermaid tribe. I hope I can help their tribe give birth to this special child for the mermaid tribe safely."

    Zhou Zhi smiled slightly and said, the child that An Xiaoou is pregnant with is very special.

    He was going toe too.

    "Ah Zhi, there is a young boy beside Xiao Lu, what do you think?"

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi, he couldn''t believe that Zhou Zhi didn''t care at all.

    Zhou Zhiughed softly, he held up the tea cup with his slender hand, he drank a few sips and then put it down, and then slowly said: "Brother, to be the prince must be exhausted, the woman that the courtiers stuffed in, Avoiding like water and fire, Princess Cindy Li of the Li Dynasty is considered an emergency n, but the world is unpredictable, and if one Cindy Li is solved, what should I do in the future? It is said that there is no reason to be a thief for a thousand days, no Do you know what big brother is going to do?"

    Zhou Zhi''s tone was indifferent, and just a few words revealed Zhou Heng''s current situation.

    Zhou Heng was caught in the heart, his expression darkened, he tried his best, but he was still so devastated, and Su Xiaoling was not having a good time either.

    She is also very tired. It is not easy to protect several children, and she has to deal with other difficulties.

    Sometimes, he couldn''t help thinking, what if Zhou Zhi became the prince?

    Will the ending be different?

    "Xiao Kuo is very cute, he will apany the deer to go far."

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said lightly.

    Zhou Heng looked up at him in disbelief, he was puzzled, they were twin brothers, he couldn''t tolerate the second person in his heart, how could Zhou Zhi tolerate it?

    "Ah Zhi, why? Don''t you feel pain?"

    Zhou Heng finds it hard to understand, does Zhou Zhi not like Su Xiaolu?

    But the four eyes met, he saw his undisguised affection, he understood that Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu more than anyone else, but why on earth could Zhou Zhi hold back from fighting for it?

    Su Kuo is a teenager now, but he will grow up. He and Su Xiaolu have been together for a long time, and that family rtionship may deteriorate. Why doesn''t Zhou Zhi care?

    Zhou Zhi just smiled: "What pain? Xiaolu''s life is not painful, how can I be in pain?"

    Zhou Heng didn''t understand that although they were twinpatriots, they were actually twopletely different people. What they wanted was never the same.

    In his eyes, Su Kuo is just a child, even if his feelings for Su Xiaolu really deteriorate, as long as Su Xiaolu likes him, he will not feel pain.

    Everyone thought he was waiting for Su Xiaolu to grow up, and all he wanted was to be with her.

    He is indeed waiting for Su Xiaolu to grow up, but whoever she is with does not affect his liking for her. Maybe he will be as everyone thinks if he does not understand time.

    "Brother, you are too kind."

    Zhou Zhi got up, he looked at Zhou Heng and spoke.

    Zhou Heng opened his mouth, but finally said nothing.

    Zhou Zhi got up and left.

    Zhou Heng sat alone on his seat. He thought back on what he had done in the past ten years. Was he still too kind?

    He hesitates, he is unkind, he cannot be ruthless, these are his weaknesses.

    Perhaps, he cannot be a good emperor.

    He couldn''t help thinking, what would he do if Zhou Zhi was in his shoes now?

    Unfortunately, there is no if.

    Zhou Heng sighed, he couldn''t help thinking, is Su Xiaoling happy?

    Now he wants to unload this burden, how easy is it?

    Behind him, there are the Qi family, the Su family, and other people who follow him loyally. How can he make a choice and regret it.

    For Cindy Li, just tolerate her for a few more days.

    ¡ª

    Mid-December.

    Su Xiaolu has been back to Beijing for a while, and she was free only after meeting all her rtives and friends.

    She was about to enter the pce to see An Xiaoou.

    An Lie went out of the pce to look for her in early December, and An Lie returned to the pce after a conversation between the master and the apprentice.

    ording to the month, An Xiaoou was already pregnant for twelve months, but ording to the time of the mermaids, she was still pregnant for at least one year.

    It takes two years for the mermaid race to conceive a son.

    After all, An Xiaoou''s situation is special, she doesn''t need that long, her state is not much different from when a human is about to give birth, the imperial doctor judged that An Xiaoou should give birth in the first month, during this time, An Xiaoou is rtively weak , so Anlie asked Su Xiaolu to take a look.

    She was going to see An Xiaoou, but she happened to find out about Cindi Li, so she dyed it. Now that everything is stable, Su Xiaolu decided to go to the pce to see An Xiaoou.

    Su Kuo also went with him, and he also wanted to see what kind of child this special shark could give birth to.

    The mermaids have a special pce. This pce leads directly to a mountain. This mountain has a special spring, which is used to build many pces with pools for the mermaids to live in.

    Because the water quality is very good, the mermaids are also very satisfied with this ce these years.

    An Xiaoou naturally also lives here. After she became pregnant, she found that she could not stay on the shore for a long time, so she has been living in the very center of this mountain, and all the sharks are protecting her.

    Su Xiaolu came, and the man guarding outside stopped her and said: "This is the main ce of the mermaid tribe, and no one who has nothing to do with it can''t enter."

    Su Xiaolu took out a scale given by An Lie: "I was entrusted by someone to show Mrs. Hai Ming''s pulse."

    The guard took a look at the scales, and stopped blocking them, and took Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo inside.

    The mermaids love water and don''t feel cold.

    So water curtains were introduced in many ces in the pce.

    Water, everywhere.

    Su Xiaolu is not afraid of the cold, but the air here is obviously cold. Ordinary people are definitely not willing toe here. In the eyes of ordinary people, this ce where the mermaids live should be a cold pce.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo arrived, and An Lie saw that they had alreadye out to wee them.

    He looked respectful: "Master, you are here."

    In the past ten years, An Lie has also grown from a boy to a young man, mature and stable.

    An Cheng also came over and greeted Su Xiaolu politely: "Miss Su, long time no see."

    That farewell, it turned out that I haven''t seen each other for so many years.

    Su Xiaolu noticed that An Cheng''s legs had grown more, and it seemed that he was only short of one foot.

    Ancheng didn''t mind Su Xiaolu watching, he said generously: "The sole is missing, but this foot hasn''t grown out for several years, no matter what you find, it''s useless to eat anything."

 Chapter 840: special crystal

    Chapter 840 Special Crystal

    Chapter 840 Special Crystal

    He and An Lie have been wandering around for the past few years. Both of them have made achievements, and each has their own path of cultivation. They have also encountered opportunities and dangers.

    His leg grew too much, but the sole of his foot couldn''t grow any longer.

    After learning that An Xiaoou was still alive, he and An Lie came to the capital to meet her again.

    When rtives meet, they naturally feel emotional. An Xiaoou has be a mermaid, and her destination is the depths of the sea.

    The separation in the future is a matter of the future, as long as we are still on the shore.

    An Xiaoou was pregnant, so he and An Lie stayed behind, nning to wait for her to give birth safely before continuing to venture out.

    An Xiaoou''s pregnancy was really different, so they were all worried about him.

    Now that Su Xiaolu is here, An Lie and An Cheng have more hope. After saying hello, An Cheng said: "Xiaoou is in theke inside, shall we go there now?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and went to have a look first.

    Su Xiaolu followed An Lie and the others towards a courtyard.

    This courtyard is veryrge. When you enter the gate, there is a circle of corridors, and the center of the corridor is theke.

    In theke, there is a figure with a human head and a fish tail swimming. Her tail is golden red, gorgeous and beautiful.

    Hai Ming walked over, patted theke, and An Xiaoou swam over.

    Her eyes have also turned into golden pupils, and her appearance has changed a lot. She looked at Su Xiaolu, opened her mouth, and a gentle voice came out of her mouth: "Miss Su, is that you?"

    Su Xiaolu squatted down, looked at An Xiaoou who had transformed into a mermaid, she nodded: "Xiaoou, it''s me."

    An Xiaoou has lost the ability to speak with her mouth. Although she opened her mouth, her voice is not spoken by her mouth, but transformed by the sound waves of her vocal cords.

    "Little Ou, give your hand to the master, and the master will take a look at your pulse."

    An Lie was a little worried, because An Xiaoou''s belly was really big, beyond the size of a human pregnancy.

    An Xiaoou stretched out her hand, and there was ayer of thin scales on her arm.

    Su Xiaolu felt her pulse, and An Xiaoou''s golden-red tail swayed slowly underwater.

    An Xiaoou''s pulse was actually not much different from that of a human, but she couldn''t take on a human body anymore.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her swaying figure underwater, and she said, "Come out of the water, and I''ll take a look at your belly."

    An Xiaoou slightly raised her head,y on her side, and she surfaced.

    Her belly is unusually big, with a fish tail attached, which is scary no matter how you look at it.

    Carrying such a big child, An Xiaoou is actually very tired. She can only stay underwater day and night. She is very ufortable. She actually wants to go out to see the sun, but she can''t. Both would dehydrate rapidly and she would suffocate.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and touched it, and felt the fetus in An Xiaoou''s belly move.

    An Xiaoou was a little weak.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Haiming and asked: "In your n''snd, will it grow so big after being pregnant?"

    Hai Ming shook his head: "No, probably only when it is as big as a little gull will be born."

    An Xiaoou''s belly is really too big, but because of her special nature, no one dares to act rashly. They are all waiting for the child to give birth naturally.

    In the natural pregnancyw of human beings, An Xiaoou has already passed the time, and she should have given birth long ago, but in thew of the mermaid race, her child is not yet ready, so ording to the child''s size and An Xiaoou''s Ability to bear, obviously can''t wait for two years of pregnancy.

    "The child Xiaoou is already very healthy, he can be born."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Haiming, and finally looked at An Xiaoou and said.

    An Xiaoou''s body is already in a state of stress, and the child grows up in her womb for a day, which is a day of torture for her.

    An Xiaoou used to be able to transform into a human form, but now he can''t. He can only soak in the water all day long.

    Because she is special, her pregnancy is also special. Su Xiaolu decided that herw should be close to that of the human race. She can give birth in October, but she is already a member of the mermaid race. Her soul memory makes her child grow ording to the birth of the human race. The body of the mermaid makes her children follow thews of the mermaid.

    It''s impossible to wait until his natural maturity, because if he can''t wait for that time, An Xiaoou will die.

    "Miss Su, yes, but ording to the naturalws of the mermaid race, I can''t give birth yet. They predict that I will give birth in the first month, and it''s just because my stomach is too big."

    An Xiaoou was a little worried, she didn''t know what to do.

    "If you follow thew of the mermaid race, you will die if you can''t wait for the child to be born."

    Su Xiaolu told the truth directly.

    An Xiaoou frowned: "Then, what if my child hasn''t grown up yet?"

    This is what An Xiaoou is most worried about. She is afraid that her child will not have intelligence, because she is special. In the mermaid race, their children may not be able to develop intelligence, and eventually be ordinary sea people. , she was afraid that her children would be like that, and in the end they would be just ordinary sea people in the ocean, who didn''t understand emotions and couldn''t remember their parents.

    Su Xiaolu''s gaze drooped, and shended on An Xiaoou''s huge belly: "Look for yourself, if this is not good, then I can only say it is God''s will, if there is not only one heartbeat inside, a stomach like yours is not good in the human race. Among them, they are all the size of three full-term children at the same time."

    "This child has already begun to absorb your strength, your body will be weaker and weaker, and you can''t give birth to him at all, so you can only open the abdomen to get a child."

    Su Xiaolu looked at An Xiaoou with a weak look. An Xiaoou''s example showed that human races and other races cannot bebined across races.

    If thew is disturbed, life and death must be the same, either the child dies, or the mother dies.

    It takes two years for the mermaids to conceive, and only ten months for the human races, while for other races, some even take four months, and four months for the human race, before the child is considered human. Four months is not the time for the human race to mature.

    Beyond the race, the child still grows ording to thew of the human race, and it must be full of ten months, but the saying that it is ripe is based on other races. If it is a wolf tribe, it will be born in three or four months, no matter where it is. An ending is a tragedy.

    Although An Xiaoou''s child is very healthy, if An Xiaoou is allowed to give birth naturally, the result will be the death of the child and mother.

    "Miss Su, please save Xiaoou. I am willing to use spiritual liquid as a reward. Please help take this child out, so as not to let him continue to grow and absorb Xiaoou''s vitality."

    Haiming looked at Su Xiaolu and said sincerely.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Yes."

    Actually, if Hai Ming doesn''t invite her, she will help, because An Xiaoou is An Lie''s younger sister, and An Lie is her apprentice.

    An Xiaoou touched her stomach subconsciously, with hesitation and confusion in her eyes.

    She was afraid that her child would not grow up well.

    "Hai Ming, what if the baby hasn''t grown up yet? Didn''t we hurt him by taking him out?" An Xiaoou was in a mess. She was afraid that she would regret the decision she made for the rest of her life, just because of the bad result. It''s too heavy.

 Chapter 841: hold on

    Chapter 841 Wait

    Chapter 841 Wait

    Hai Ming smiled and shook his head.

    He said seriously to An Xiaoou: "Xiaoou, you are enough for me. My father and mother know that ourbination is extraordinary. No matter what the result is, they will not me us. If we are destined not to give birth to a healthy baby If we don¡¯t have a child, then we won¡¯t have a baby, and the father and mother are still young, so they can conceive again.¡±

    His father is one of the elders and can use energy. If they have no offspring, the parents will try again.

    There are not many descendants of the merman race, and now there are few spiritual veins, and the descendants of the merman race without spiritual veins will not have spiritual wisdom at all.

    An Xiaoou''s child is actually not only expected by the mermaid race, but also by other races.

    Their child is the crystallization of love. He very much hopes to have this child, but the premise is that An Xiaoou is safe.

    If this child wants to lose An Xiaoou, Haiming is not willing.

    There is only one person imprinted in the hearts of the mermaids, and once they are identified, it will not change. If one person dies, the other will die alone.

    An Xiaoou had tears in her eyes. She looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Miss Su, can I wait until the first month? If I can''t give birth naturally by the first month, can you help me take out my baby?"

    "No, the master said that your child is already huge, and you can''t risk your life. Didn''t Haiming just say that even if you don''t have this child, you can''t have your own child? It doesn''t matter. His parents are still young. You can also give birth to a new child to cultivate, how can you risk your own life? If the mother is still there, the mother will not agree."

    An Lie interrupted, clenched his fists, looking very nervous.

    An Xiaoou has transformed into a mermaid race. In terms of race, she is no longer his sister.

    But emotionally, An Xiaoou is still An Xiaoou, his sister, and her parents are gone, so he, his brother, should protect her.

    ording to the world, he certainly hoped that An Xiaoou would have a good marriage and have a bunch of children with him.

    But now that the world has changed, and if you don''t have children, you won''t suffer frommon people''s eyes. He doesn''t want An Xiaoou to take such a risk. He wants An Xiaoou to live even more.

    An Xiaoou looked at An Lie, opened his mouth, and finally said nothing, this is her brother, he loves her, loves her and protects her brother, he is doing it for her own good.

    An Cheng looked at Hai Ming and said, "Hai Ming, the gestation of the human race and the mermaid race is different. You also said that your mermaid race does not have such a big belly. In fact, neither do we humans, unless you are pregnant with two at the same time." Three or more children will have such a big belly. Xiaoou''s situation is special. Whether it is the gestation process of the human race or the mermaid race, it is notpletely urate for her. I am more inclined, the child is born with our human race It¡¯s the same, but when ites to fruition, it does follow thew of the mermaid race.¡±

    So, even now, if the child is taken through theparotomy, this will be a child that has already developed and healthy.

    If there is any problem, it is definitely not the cause of An Xiaoou.

    Su Xiaolu is also right, this child needs a lot of energy, and he has already begun to absorb An Xiaoou''s vitality.

    This child was the reason why An Xiaoou was weak.

    Haiming nodded. He looked at An Xiaoou seriously and said, "Xiaoou, the imperial doctor has said many times that this child''s heart is very healthy, but they are not sure. Miss Su is a very knowledgeable doctor. We should listen to the doctor, for the sake of your body, shall we take the child out?"

    Hai Ming does not object to this opinion, he also supports it, which actually stems from the deep affection of the mermaids. In fact, among all the mermaids, the partner is always the first.

    Children are important, but partners are more important.

    An Xiaoou was silent.

    She put her hands on her abdomen unconsciously. She knew that her rtives cared about her, but she hadn''t thought about it yet.

    An Xiaoou didn''t answer, she slowly sank herself into the water.

    "Little uncle, brother, don''t worry, I''ll persuade her."

    Haiming said something to Ancheng Anlie, and then entered the water.

    An Lie frowned, he was very puzzled: "Why is she like this?"

    An Cheng sighed, he patted An Lie on the shoulder, and said softly: "Xiao Lie, you still don''t understand, Xiaoou is actually the same as your mother, isn''t your mother also desperate for us?"

    An Xiaoou hasn''t changed, what has changed is her identity.

    When she was An Xiaoou, she could do nothing for the sake of her family. Now that she is going to be a mother, she and the child in her womb are closely rted. It is her flesh and blood. How can she not care? She is worried and afraid. Reasonable.

    They were worried about her, not because of family affection.

    Unborn children are very precious, they are treasures, but they are not that familiar, so they will care more about An Xiaoou.

    An Lie was dumb, he felt sore in his heart.

    My sister has grown up and she is going to be a mother.

    "So what can we do?"

    An Lie was in some pain. He asked An Cheng, hoping that An Cheng could give him an answer. He is An Xiaoou''s own brother. How could he just watch her so weak? What can he do for her?

    An Cheng''s gaze was firm: "Go find some rare treasures. Xiaoou wants to wait a little longer. The child needs energy. As long as we give it enough, he won''t absorb Xiaoou''s vitality."

    An Xiaoou is obviously not willing yet, she has her considerations, as rtives, they can''t use worry as an excuse to persecute her, they can find a way for her within limitations.

    The child absorbs a lot, so find some good things for An Xiaoou to use.

    An Lie nodded: "Okay."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the two uncles and nephews, and she said, "I''m at home, if you need anything, just ask someone to call me."

    She does not interfere in any decision of others, she only does what she is supposed to do.

    Anlie Ancheng nodded.

    An Lie said gratefully: "Thank you, master."

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly: "It''s okay, it''s just a trivial matter."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the calmke, and couldn''t help thinking, what kind of baby will An Xiaoou give birth to?

    When the child is born, is the child in the form of a human, a mermaid, or a fish?

    Before An Xiaoou made a decision, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo left the pce first.

    On the way, Su Kuo said to Su Xiaolu: "Sister, An Xiaoou is already very healthy and a baby boy."

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes lit up, and he turned to look at Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, how do you know? Then do you know what he looks like? I mean, is it feet or a fish tail, or is he a fish?"

    Su Kuo grinned and said, "It''s a mermaid baby. The upper body is a human being, and the lower body is a small fish tail, or a blue tail."

    "Actually, it''s no different from a human baby, except for its body. It''s also very healthy when ites out, but in the mother''s womb, it absorbs more and grows faster inside than outside, so An Xiaoou will work very hard." Su Kuo told Su Xiaolu what he felt.

 Chapter 842: twenty-seventh year

    Chapter 842 twenty-seventh year

    Chapter 842 twenty-seventh year

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Su Xiaolu, and said seriously: "Sister, if you have a baby in the future, I will not make you work so hard, I will definitely not let the child hurt your energy, I will find many treasures Come to make up for my sister."

    Su Kuo knew that when people grow up, they want to get married and have children.

    Almost everyone will get married and have children, unless he or she can''t.

    As long as women are married, they will marry and have children, unless they have physical defects.

    Does Su Xiaolu have any physical defects? Of course not, she is very healthy, so Su Kuo thinks that it is normal for Su Xiaolu to get married and have children.

    It must be very hard to give birth to a child, but the energy supply is in ce, and it will not harm the mother.

    So, when Su Xiaolu gets married and bes pregnant in the future, he will take good care of her and never let herck energy. In this way, Su Xiaolu can give birth to a healthy baby, and she will still be healthy after giving birth.

    "Cough cough cough¡ª"

    Su Xiaolu listened to Su Kuo''s sincere and serious words, and choked on her saliva without wiping for a while, and tears flowed out of her choking cough.

    "Sister, what''s the matter with you, are you okay?"

    Su Kuo didn''t know, so he hurriedly stepped forward to pat Su Xiaolu on the back.

    Su Xiaolu quickly waved his hand: "Xiao Kuo, thank you."

    Su Kuo smiled, showing his cute canine teeth: "You don''t need to thank me, sister, I will be very happy to protect my sister."

    Su Xiaolu patted Su Kuo on the shoulder, now Su Kuo is still in the groping stage forplicated human beings.

    What he said and what he did were all sincere.

    When the two returned home, Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan''s children came together.

    The time in the Su family was very pleasant andfortable for the twin sisters.

    They can even go out shopping.

    Together with cousins, cousins, cousins, don¡¯t mention how happy they are. In the past, when we met, we never met in such a quiet way. We didn¡¯t see each other a few times a year, and when we met, there were many people.

    Now together, that subtle kinship is on disy.

    They will pester Su Xiaolu to practice martial arts, and they will y and fight together.

    Su Xiaolu got bored and flew to the roof, leaningzily and refusing toe down.

    How can a few children be better than her in Qinggong, and I can''t pester her if I want to.

    The days passed slowly like this.

    December 27th, Zhou Heng came to pick up Su Xiaoling and the child back to the pce.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t ask any more questions. Zhou Heng cared about Su Xiaoling, so he came to pick them up after the matter had been settled.

    December twenty-ninth.

    North Korea and China also rested for the New Year.

    Su Chong is now free to challenge Su Xiaolu.

    That was really two families watching.

    Su Chong is a military general. He has been busy with government affairs these years, and he has not neglected to practice martial arts. He looked at Su Xiaolu solemnly and said: "Xiaolu, please."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the bearded and calm-looking elder brother, she sighed and said, "Brother, can you remove your beard after I win? You look really old with a beard."

    Su Chong shook his head: "No, change to another."

    He has be a father, of course he has to be prudent, and he is nearly forty years old, so he can''t be like a young man. ,

    Without a beard, the boys under hismand would think that he has no coercion.

    "Then if I can shave your beard within a hundred tricks, it will be my reward, okay?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Chong''s beard, and his hands were really itchy.

    In her memory, her eldest brother and second brother are still handsome brothers, but now they are both middle-aged uncles, old-fashioned, really old-fashioned.

    In fact, they don¡¯t have beards, so they wouldn¡¯t be so old-fashioned, but they just want to keep them, and they still wear old-fashioned, blue and dark red robes.

    Su Xiaolu wanted to cry when she saw it, making her brothers younger was what she wanted most.

    Su Chong twitched the corners of his mouth, and couldn''t help thinking: Why can''t my sister get along with his beard?

    "Within a hundred moves?"

    Su Chong hesitated.

    His strength is not bad, and he is not allowed to use spiritual power, he is definitely worse than Su Xiaolu.

    He is too itchy, he has not seen him in ten years, he really wants to know how far Su Xiaolu has reached in martial arts.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Yes, within a hundred moves, if I fail, I will give up."

    She is not sure, but wants to try.

    Su Hua held back a smile and said: "Brother, just agree. If you lose, I will go beard with you."

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes lit up, and she was eager to try.

    Su Chong looked at Su Xiaolu''s expression, he gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, to be honest, Xiaolu, I know you are very good, but brother, I haven''t fallen behind after so many years, I might lose to you, but a hundred tricks Nai, I really don''t believe it, let''s try it today! Let''spete with each other!"

    Su Xiaoluughed heartily: "Come."

    "It''s snowing, it''s snowing, it''s snowing."

    The youngest, Su Yang, pped his hands and cheered. His eyes sparkled, he looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Chong and said, "Father, little aunt, hurry up and fight."

    Both Su Chong and Su Xiaolu took swords.

    ording to the rules, Su Xiaolu bowed to Su Chong, Su Chong returned the salute, and then the two drew their swords together to fight.

    Su Sang, Zhao Shi and others watched intently.

    This scene seems to go back to more than ten years ago. At that time, Su Xiaolu was still a child. She and Su Chong often practiced sword together, from spring to winter.

    Fight when the snow is flying, and fight when the snow is covering the world.

    The two swords fight together, and the moves are peculiar.

    You attack and I defend, and you defend and I attack.

    Su Xiaolu''s sword intent, with her arrogance, forced Su Chong to gradually turn offense into defense.

    Su Xiaolu''s transformation surprised him. Su Xiaolu''s understanding of kendo has already surpassed her.

    The more she fought, the more courageous she became, and her moves became more and more novel but she used them with ease.

    In just a hundred moves, you can see what is high and what is low.

    Su Chong''s martial arts is also very high. He knew that he was not Su Xiaolu''s opponent, so he started to defend. After defending a hundred moves, he kept his beard.

    Su Xiaolu was in high spirits, raised his sword lightly and stabbed fiercely, and then changed direction to attack back.

    Su Chong only felt his jaw go cold, and when he looked again, his beard was flying in the air.

    "The girl is good, the girl is amazing, good!"

    Old man Wu saw such a big show when he came back to Beijing. He apuded excitedly. This is his apprentice.

    Old man Wu proudly raised his chin towards Guiyou.

    Guiyou gave old man Wu a supercilious look: "Su Xiaolu is also my apprentice, I''m afraid you are not old and stupid, and the girl also performed the ceremony of apprenticeship in a proper manner that year."

    Old man Wu was dumb, and he burst out angrily: "It doesn''t count. I didn''t agree to it at the time. If you want a good apprentice, you can find it yourself."

    Returning to give a supercilious look.

    "Hmm, hum, hum¡ª"

    Old man Wu hummed several times angrily.

    Su Xiaolu was also very excited when she saw old man Wu and Guiyou, she lost herposure and then recovered.

    Su Chong had already withdrawn his sword, he bowed down, and said: "Master and uncle are back, I admit defeat, I will go back and shave my beard in a while."

    Su Hua looked away, Su Chong had already walked to him, put his arms around his shoulders and said with a smile: "Hua brother, let''s go, we havepanions."

 Chapter 843: everything is fine

    Chapter 843 Everything is fine

    Chapter 843 Everything is fine

    Su Hua was ashamed: "Brother, a joke¡ªlet''s forget it."

    Su Chongyi spoke uprightly: "No, it''s hard to follow a man''s word, so how could he forget it? Hehe, I don''t feel lonely when I''m with you."

    Su Hua stroked his beard and sighed.

    Su Sang, Mrs. Zhao and the others covered their mouths andughed lightly.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw such a scene. For so many years, Su Xiaolu hasn¡¯te home. Every year, the joy of Chinese New Year is mixed with worry and concern. This year, the stone in my heart has been let go, so I am full of joy.

    "Daddy, shave, shave..."

    Su Yang had already run to Su Hua''s side, holding him and shouting excitedly.

    Su Hua shook his head with a helpless smile. He stretched out his arms to hug Su Yang and said, "Okay, father and your uncle both go to beard. The man keeps his word."

    "it is good-"

    Su Yang apuded happily.

    The three Su Shiyu brothers also looked at Su Chong expectantly. Su Shiyu looked eager to try, and he said, "Father, let me shave you."

    Su Chong touched Su Shiyu''s head and nodded: "Sess."

    His son is already half a child, and the boy is also calm and responsible.

    "Master, Master Guiyou, you guys are here, where is Junior Brother Maverick? When will hee?"

    Su Xiaolu ran to the two masters, holding one in each arm, she asked with concern.

    "The Cub will be back in his thirtieth year."

    Old man Wu replied.

    Lunch is already very rich, so many people gather together, there are several tables of people.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t helpughing silly.

    The children all looked at Su Xiaolu: "Little aunt, what are youughing at?"

    Su Kuo was also very curious, Su Xiaolu suddenlyughed, he must have thought of something happy.

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile: "I am so happy to see that there are so many people in my family. A meal at the door is just like a banquet for others."

    Listening to what Su Xiaolu said, everyoneughed.

    Isn¡¯t it? With arge poption, sitting down at several tables is just like hosting a banquet.

    Su Sang, Zhao Shi, Chen Hu and Qian Shi were the most emotional.

    When they got married decades ago, there were not so many people at the wedding banquet.

    Time flies, and today is not what it used to be.

    Everyone looked at each other and smiled, understanding, many insights are in their own hearts, no need to speak.

    After lunch, Su Xiaolu took a few children to buy firecrackers.

    Su Xiaolu walked in front, Su Kuo walked side by side.

    Chen Shi, Chen Xing, Su Shiyu and the others all followed behind.

    Su Xiaolu always had a smile on the corner of her mouth. She felt that she had returned to her girlhood all of a sudden, and she was the king of children.

    There is a string behind you when you go out.

    At her age, almost all girls are married and have children.

    If she doesn''t, she will always be a little girl, as long as she is not married, she will always be the king of children.

    Taking care of the children of the elder brothers now, and the children of the nephews in the future, Su Xiaolu is very happy to think about it.

    And now, there are so many children who want to y with her. There are only five children in my family, and there are two cousins ??in the Qi family. Even Chu Jin''s children admire her.

    No way, Su Xiaolu''s swordsmanship and martial arts are too good. ,

    On New Year''s Eve, under the cover of heavy snow, the capital city is extremely beautiful.

    Early in the morning, Guiyou asked Su Xiaolu to get up and practice his sword.

    It was very early, but the whole family got up again, and everyone was waiting to see in high spirits.

    The Chen family all came over together, and Chen Da Niu and Chen Er Niu came back with their children, and the children also looked forward to it.

    His eyes lit up, his mouth opened into an o-shape, and he kept saying ''wow''.

    Guiyou is also a sword idiot, the master and apprentice fight each other, even if they are equal, there is strong admiration in Guiyou''s eyes, he looks at Su Xiaolu and says: "The sword will follow the heart, the swordsmanship is born in the heart, as a teacher, there are disciples in this life." So, die without regret.¡±

    Old man Wu said proudly: "If it weren''t for me, there would be no good thing for you to pick up this bargain halfway."

    Guiyou solemnly bowed to old man Wu and said, "Thank you, brother."

    Old man Wu coughed lightly, Guiyou''s sudden behavior made him feel ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu smiled happily. With such an evaluation from Master Guiyou, Su Xiaolu knew that she had a deep understanding of kendo.

    The food is fragrant, and the family is all around.

    Just about to eat, the cow cub came.

    Seeing the cow cub, Su Xiaolu was startled. She walked up to the cow cub, walked around him several times, and asked in disbelief, "Xiao Niu, is it really you?"

    Niubi was a little embarrassed, he nodded: "Senior Sister, it''s me."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the burly calf, still in disbelief: "How did you grow so strong?"

    The cow cub replied shyly: "After undoing his life, he slowly grew up like this."

    The bull cub didn''t know why he grew so tall and big. He was very thin before his life was changed.

    But at that time, maybe because he was carrying someone else''s life, he didn''t gain weight.

    In the new twelve years, he alsopletely changed his life back as he wished, and gradually, he became bigger and bigger. Perhaps it should not be said that he has changed a lot, but that he has always been like this. It took twenty years to get back on the right track of my life.

    His eyes are also healed, the only thing missing is his arm.

    Su Xiaolu knew that if the cub''s arms couldn''t grow, that was the price for him topletely cut off that bloodline.

    Su Xiaolu patted the cow cub on the shoulder. After epting the shock of the first sight, Su Xiaolu felt a sense offort from an old mother, and she kept nodding: "Not bad, not bad, really good."

    Bulky means strong and healthy. It¡¯s great that the juniors now have these.

    Now all the people who care about are here, and celebrate the New Year together happily.

    As night falls.

    The capital began to have a lot of firecrackers.

    Su Xiaolu took Su Kuo''s cub and the children out together.

    Go shopping and putnterns.

    Everyone had a smile on their faces and a look of joy.

    The cow cub looked a little clumsy, he didn''t let go of thentern.

    Su Kuo is also ying for the first time, so he can''t either.

    Su Xiaolu was very happy, and taught them to write down their wishes, and then put on the lights to float down the river.

    The moat is very calm, the gentle river surface, there are many twinklingnterns, very beautiful.

    This year of reunion passed slowly like this.

    Su Xiaolu is always smiling while sleeping.

    As soon as the year passed, the lives of the people returned to peace.

    Su Xiaolu told the two masters about the Xuanmen established by the royal family, and she decided to join in, so that she could spend more time with her parents, because the Xuanmen would not be too far away from the capital.

    But Su Xiaolu hasn''t told Zhou Heng about her decision yet, she asked the two masters first.

    Guiyou pondered for a while and said: "Nowadays, the world really needs it. Serving the people is a good thing and has merit. Your master and I are used to it casually. I''m afraid we can''t stand the restraint, but we can still make a name for it. If you don¡¯t mind over there, you cane back once in a while to teach.¡±

    He and old man Wu are still used to it casually. They have explored too little of this world.

 Chapter 844: shark baby

    Chapter 844 Mermaid Baby

    Chapter 844 Mermaid Baby

    "That''s great, how many people can''t dream of being taught by two masters."

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile that she knew the two masters well, and naturally knew that they had done their best in making such a decision.

    Everyone is born in such a world, and they all love this world in their own way.

    Niu Zai smiled and said: "Then I will follow my senior sister and choose a talented person to teach."

    For so many years, he has wandered long enough, and now he wants to stop and rest.

    And now just have this opportunity.

    Su Kuo touched his nose and said: "I can also teach, teach everyone to understand the rules of heaven and earth, maybe some people can understand."

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Okay, then let''s memorize the name first, and wait until the Xuanmen is established."

    Several people nodded.

    Su Xiaolu is going to enter the pce sometime to see her sister and give this answer to Zhou Heng.

    Old man Wu and Guiyou decided to leave Beijing on the sixth day of the lunar new year.

    In the past few days, the master and apprentice were obsessed with practicing swords, and they rxed on the afternoon of the fifth day of the fifth day.

    Old man Wu looked at Su Xiaolu who was sitting beside him, and reached out to stroke her hair: "Girl, if you have a letter about Xuanmen, write a letter to the master. I won''te to the capital anymore, because I was worried about you a few years ago, I didn''t dare to go far every year, now that you have returned safely, we should be relieved."

    Guiyou nodded.

    With Su Xiaolu''s current strength, she will be safe wherever she goes.

    Su Xiaolu leaned her head on Old Man Wu''s shoulder. Her master is old, but he still loves and protects her as always.

    If the two worlds hadn''t merged, her master should have stopped to live a stable life now. As the only apprentice, she must be filial to him.

    Parting is thest thing she wants to face.

    But it is also the most unavoidable, people''s life is always parting.

    "Master, I''m in the capital. If you miss me, you wille back. Wherever you go, remember to write to me."

    Su Xiaolu said in a gentle voice.

    Old Man Wu nodded.

    Guiyou also nodded.

    After dinner in the evening, the master and apprentice went to the eaves to drink.

    Su Kuo really wanted to join, but he couldn''t drink enough, so he went back to sleep drunk after not drinking much.

    When the sky started to turn pale, old man Wu and Guiyou went to lead the horse and left.

    They didn''t look back, they just waved their hands, they knew that Su Xiaolu was watching.

    Su Xiaolu watched the two masters leave, her eyes were slightly moist.

    Until the two masters were no longer in sight, Su Xiaolu went back to her room to sleep.

    This sleep directly into the night.

    She woke up and walked around, and several children surrounded her.

    Su Xiaolu was in the kitchen, and they followed suit. Su Xiaolu buried chestnuts in the ashes for them to eat.

    Mrs. Zhao cooks gently.

    Eat together as a family at night.

    In the middle of the night, Su Xiaolu was woken up.

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and came out, and asked sleepily: "Second brother, what''s wrong?"

    Su Hua looked serious: "Xiaolu, it''s An Xiaoou from the mermaid tribe who had an ident. Please go into the pce and have a look."

    Su Hua is Zhou Heng''s confidant, and Su Hua has always been in contact with the foreign race, so when An Xiaoou had an ident, he got the news immediately, and it happened that Su Xiaolu was at home, so he woke up Su Xiaolu and went to the pce with him go.

    Su Kuo heard the movement, he opened the door, looked at Su Hua and Su Xiaolu and asked suspiciously: "Sister, second brother, what''s wrong?"

    "Something happened to An Xiaoou, let''s go to the pce."

    Su Xiaolu''s short exnation.

    Su Kuo didn''t feel sleepy at all, he said, "Then let''s go."

    The three go out together.

    ¡ª

    At this moment, An Xiaoou was lying on the bed with a pale and bloodless face. Beside her were several Merman tribesmen, all of whom were sending spiritual power to An Xiaoou.

    An Lie and An Cheng''s faces were already pale, and they could only wait anxiously on the side.

    Recently, they found a lot of treasures for An Xiaoou to nourish her, and her belly was getting bigger and bigger. Because they gave enough, An Xiaoou''s physical condition was also good.

    But since yesterday morning, An Xiaoou has be weak, and the child in her stomach is frantically absorbing her vitality.

    In order to save him, they had to nourish with treasures, but not enough, the child absorbed too much.

    And An Xiaoou''s belly is still growing.

    A treasure, An Xiaoou''s hand sucked the energy within it within a short while. The treasure is hard to find and hard to find. With so much umtion, it didn''t take long for them to realize that something was wrong.

    The imperial doctor couldn''t see anything when he came to see him. He only said that An Xiaoou was a little weak and needed more supplements.

    I thought it was already toote, and I would invite Su Xiaolu after dawn.

    But things became more and more difficult to control. ording to this situation, An Xiaoou couldn''t wait until morning.

    Hai Ming lost the most spiritual power, his face was bloodless.

    An Xiaoou was still in aa, and the nsmen were doing their best to protect An Xiaoou and the child.

    The movement here has already rmed Zhou Heng, he has alreadye here first, bringing a piece of jade.

    Give the jade to Haiming, Haiming didn''t have time to say thank you, so he put the jade in An Xiaoou''s heart first.

    Su Xiaolu came, An Lie and An Cheng looked at her anxiously, An Lie said: "Master, please save her."

    An Lie is very annoyed now, if only a few days ago, they could listen to Su Xiaolu.

    An Xiaoou has her own worries, but if she worries too much, things will go wrong.

    This decision shouldn''t be made for her.

    But something has happened, so it''s useless to talk about it. He only hopes that An Xiaoou can be safe now.

    Su Xiaolu came to the bed and looked at the thin An Xiaoou lying on her side on the bed. Her belly was surprisingly big. If she had been pregnant with full-term triplets a year ago, now her belly was like a pregnant woman. I gave birth to full-term sextuplets, and in just a few days, the changes were amazing.

    Su Xiaolu just stretched out his hand to feel An Xiaoou''s pulse and said, "I must open my stomach immediately."

    An Xiaoou was in aa, and it was Haiming who made the decision.

    Hai Ming nodded without hesitation: "Please help Miss Su, try to protect Xiao Ou''s safety."

    Child, thinking of the child, Haiming''s expression turned cold. He looked at Su Xiaolu resolutely and said, "Miss Su, when necessary, please give priority to Xiaoou first."

    This child is very special, and Hai Ming is also looking forward to it, but he is hurting An Xiaoou, Hai Ming has nothing but indifference towards him, he already feels that this child is too greedy.

    Put An Xiaoou on the bed now because the child absorbs it faster in the water, but slower on the shore.

    Su Xiaolu immediately started to prepare, ordering everything needed one by one.

    An Xiaoou was in aa, and Su Xiaolu injected needles to seal her heart veins and protect her life gate, and then injected needles one by one.

    None of the merman tribe went out, Haiming exined, because the merman tribe has innate abilities, which can be used to save people when it is absolutely necessary.

    An Lie Ancheng was worried about An Xiaoou in the first ce, and seeing so many people, they stayed too.

 Chapter 845: Shark y 2

    Chapter 845 Shark Baby 2

    Chapter 845 Shark baby 2

    Su Xiaolu gently cut open An Xiaoou''s belly with a knife. An Xiaoou''s belly was stretched very thin. I saw the child''s head, and also saw the thin scales on the child''s body.

    Su Xiaolu dragged the child''s head and slowly took him out. She thought it would be a mermaid body, but it wasn''t.

    The child looks like a human baby, the only difference is that he has scales, which are the characteristicsmon to mermaids.

    Su Xiaolu saw the gender clearly.

    is a girl.

    Su Xiaolu thought she would be very big. After all, An Xiaoou''s stomach is so big that it can almost fit an adult, so it is not surprising that she gave birth to a huge baby, but this baby only weighed about seven catties.

    Su Xiaolu cleaned the child''s mouth and spanked her in the human way.

    The child let out a loud cry.

    She is extremely healthy, with a loud and powerful voice.

    After the child came out, Haiming looked at An Xiaoou''s belly and cried.

    Su Xiaolu handed the child over to the Merman tribe, and then stitched An Xiaoou up. The wound was stitched up, but An Xiaoou''s stomach couldn''t recover.

    After the belly disappeared, there was only wrinkled skin left. It didn''t look good, but it was unspeakably sad for a woman.

    "If you dare to dislike my sister, I will definitely not let you go!"

    An Lie gritted his teeth, An Xiaoou became like this, not because of Hai Ming.

    Because of this child, half of An Xiaoou''s life was lost. This child made her belly so terrible. There is a reason why she is like this now. It is ugly and scary. .

    The body won''t recover as before. Everyone knows that An Lie is no longer a child. He knows that every woman will be like this after giving birth, but it will definitely not be as serious as An Xiaoou.

    Hai Ming held An Xiaoou''s hand, he didn''t answer An Lie''s words, he just kissed the back of An Xiaoou''s hand lightly.

    He bent down and kissed An Xiaoou''s belly, and then, a miracle happened.

    Warm white light emitted from Hai Ming''s body, covering An Xiaoou''s abdomen.

    After the white light disappeared, An Xiaoou''s abdomen recovered, without wrinkled skin, and even the open wound disappeared, as if she had never been pregnant.

    Hai Ming''splexion became even worse, he gently covered An Xiaoou with the quilt, he turned his head to look at An Lie''an City, and said in a hoarse voice: "I won''t despise Xiaoou, I will always love her, just like myself life."

    An Lie opened his mouth, the worry in his heart was gone after what Hai Ming did just now.

    Seeing Hai Ming''s weak and tired look, An Lie finally said: "You look very pale, don''t say anything, you have made it this far, I believe you, now the child is healthy, Xiaoou is fine, everything is fine .¡±

    The Mermaids showed much more love for theirpanions than the Humans.

    Regarding this point, An Lie has never believed it.

    Humans are good at disguising, and he thinks that the mermaids are the same, but at that moment, he really believed that the mermaids treat their partners better than the human race.

    The same thing, if it happens to people, there are not many men who can do this. They will only think that they can marry again after their wives are gone. After all, rich families have multiple women in their families, and wives are never the only ones. .

    "The child is very healthy, and you and your wife are both rtively weak. For a while, it''s best to take a good rest."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the child, then took the pulse of both Haiming and An Xiaoou.

    The child is very healthy, but she is not without a fish tail, she was born human, and Su Xiaolu doesn''t know whether it is good or not.

    But she saw that the members of the Merman tribe were all happy, so it should be very good.

    As for An Xiaoou and Haiming, they were both seriously injured, and they had to rest for a long time.

    "Master, thank you."

    An Lie looked at Su Xiaolu gratefully.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook her head, she said: "You are wee, after all, I have promised the Merman n three conditions before, even without you, I will do my best to help tonight, it is gettingte, then I will go back first gone."

    The baby has been born safely, and Su Xiaolu has done what should be done.

    One of the merman tribe sent Su Xiaolu off.

    He looked calm, he looked at Su Xiaolu, he hesitated to speak, Su Xiaolu forgot about him, Qing Xu was a little empty.

    "There''s no need to deliver it, I''ll just go back by myself."

    Su Xiaolu watched the merman keep sending him off, but she still stopped and talked to him politely.

    Su Kuo followed quietly, he looked at Qing Xu, from Qing Xu''s subtle expression, he discerned a piece of information, this person knew his sister, but she obviously didn''t remember him.

    "Miss Su doesn''t remember me."

    Qing Xu looked at Su Xiaolu''s polite attitude, but still spoke unhappily.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him carefully, trying hard to recall for a moment.

    This merman looks familiar, but she really didn''t remember it for a while.

    "Miss Su, I''m Qingxu."

    Qing Xu was a little helpless.

    Su Xiaolu suddenly realized: "It''s you, I''m sorry."

    Qing Xu shook his head: "It doesn''t matter, Miss Su wille back this time, will she leave?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, "Not for the time being."

    "Miss Su, see you another day."

    Qing Xu smiled gently and said that tonight is not the right time, as long as Su Xiaolu is often in the capital, there will be opportunities to meet in the future.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Then goodbye."

    Su Xiaolu took Su Kuo home.

    Qing Xu returned to the pce.

    The child was born safely, and Prince Zhou Heng has returned to the East Pce.

    Everyone is discussing to send the child back to the Merman Land.

    This child is too special for the mermaids. Outside, they may not be able to protect her well.

    But when she returns to the nnd, all the nsmen are there to protect her from growing up safely.

    "Haiming, the only thing we have to do is wait for Xiaoou to wake up, and you husband and wife will return to the vige together. The child will also need yourpany when he grows up."

    The little prince Yuyan said calmly.

    Hai Ming was a little pensive, he didn''t answer immediately, but looked at An Lie and An Cheng.

    An Lie and An Cheng looked serious.

    An Cheng spoke first: "When you return to the nnd, will youe out often?"

    Hai Ming shook his head: "No, we won''te here again until she is fifteen years old. In the ocean is the destination of us mermaids. In the nnd, we can learn more and better."

    Both An Lie and An Cheng were silent.

    After a while, An Lie said, "Let''s talk about it when Xiaoou wakes up. Anyway, you can''t leave right away. Take good care of your health for a while."

    Haiming nodded. He looked at Anlie and Ancheng, and said gently: "Brother, uncle, if you miss Xiaoou, you cane to our n to see her. She got hurt this time and needs to go back to the n. Only thend can rest better.¡±

    An Lie and An Cheng nodded, An Lie got up, went to the bedside to see the child, this child also had the same blood as him.

 Chapter 846: Shark Baby 3

    Chapter 846 Shark Baby 3

    Chapter 846 Shark Baby 3

    This is a very beautiful girl.

    Her eyes are blue, as blue as the sea.

    She has thick ck hair, she is not the same as a human child at all, it has only been an hour, she has be so beautiful, looking at him with big eyes, very focused.

    An Lie couldn''t help but look gentle. He reached out to touch her, but he was afraid of hurting the child. In the end, he only touched her soft ck hair lightly, and said gently: "Little girl, I am your uncle, your only uncle. uncle."

    After An Xiaoou was safe, he began to have affection for this child. Looking at her little face, his heart softened. It seemed that he was back in childhood. He was a few years older than An Xiaoou. When An Xiaoou was born, He started to remember things.

    This child coincides with the younger sister in his memory.

    An Cheng was also watching, his expression softened as well, he smiled and said, "Little girl, I am your grandpa Yao."

    They looked at the baby girl and their hearts softened.

    The mermaid tribe has brought milk to feed her.

    The little girl has a big appetite, and she ate half a bowl for the first time.

    An Lie and An Cheng were reluctant to leave.

    Qing Xu took the initiative to speak: "We are going to take the children to the water, do you want to go and see together?"

    An Lie and An Cheng were a little nervous when they heard this, and they nodded.

    Qing Xu went to pick up the child, and everyone followed.

    Qingxu took the initiative to exin: "Little Gull is different. She was born in human form. We want to see if she can transform into a mermaid in the water. We mermaids can turn their legs into fish tails when we enter the water, but we can transform into a human form. , but we all need to be enlightened, she is too special."

    Regarding this child, they have always been looking forward to it.

    There is no precedent before, so what the Mermaids have is useless to her, they can only try a little bit.

    Out of the room to theke, Qingxu gave the child to the little prince Yuyan first, and then he went into the water first.

    After entering the water, he surfaced and asked Yuyan to give him the child.

    Yu Yan unwrapped the child.

    An Lie''an''s heart tightened.

    An Lie couldn''t help but ask: "Is it too cold?"

    This baby, who was only a few hours old, was going to be soaked in cold water, and I was worried just thinking about it.

    "It''s okay, she has scales on her body. We mermaids can resist the cold as long as we have scales. The water here is not cold. The scales covering her body are enough to resist the cold."

    Regarding An Lie''s worries, Qing Xu also exined with a smile.

    This child has fine scales on the chest, back, arms and legs. She has the appearance of a human baby, but she is not a human race.

    Qing Xu dragged the child with his arms and let her lie in the water.

    When the child was slowly submerged in the water, the scales on her body shone slightly.

    She seems to love the water and swims around waving her little hands.

    Under the witness of everyone, her legs turned into fish tails, which were white.

    The fish tail swayed, and she quickly swam in the water, and she wouldn''t sink without Qing Xu hugging her.

    But after swimming for a long time, she got tired and leaned towards Qingxu.

    Qing Xu hugged her and handed her out of the water.

    Aftering out of the water, her fish tail slowly turned into a calf again.

    Yu Yan wrapped her up and hugged her: "No problem, send her back to Hai Ming and An Xiaoou''s side. She will feel safe by her parents'' side."

    The sky outside is gradually getting brighter.

    An Lie and An Cheng also went back to rest.

    Everyone went back to rest one after another.

    When An Xiaoou woke up, the sky was already bright, and her hand subconsciously touched her abdomen. The abdomen lying t gave her a very unreal feeling.

    Where is her child? She felt nervous for a moment, but when she turned her head, she saw the child beside her, as well as her lover.

    "Little Gull, you are awake, thank you for your hard work."

    Hai Ming smiled slightly and spoke softly.

    An Xiaoou''s heart warmed up, she shook her head, keeping everything in silence.

    She looked at the child, who was also looking at people, as if feeling her gaze, the child who had been looking at Hai Ming turned to look at An Xiaoou.

    Mother and daughter looked at each other, An Xiaoou''s heart softened at this moment, tears gradually appeared in her eyes, she asked Hai Ming: "Hai Ming, is he a boy or a girl? Is she healthy?"

    "It''s a girl, very healthy, born in human form, and transformed into our merman race after entering the water. Her fish tail is white, which is very beautiful. In the sea, she will also be a very beautiful white kun."

    Haiming answered gently, what color is the child''s fish tail, and what color is the prototype in the ocean.

    "That''s good."

    An Xiaoou waspletely relieved.

    Recently, what she was most worried about was whether the child would be healthy. Fortunately, everything came true.

    Even if giving birth to this child is extremely dangerous, she still thinks it is worth it, even if it means losing her life, she is willing.

    An Xiaoou gently squeezed the child''s little hand, and she didn''t want to leave her eyes for a moment.

    "What to name her?"

    An Xiaoou nced at Hai Ming and asked.

    Hai Ming raised the corners of his lips and said gently: "Yiyue."

    The strange man among the people is the bright moon in the sky who came down to earth.

    "Baby, you have a name, your father gave you the name, Yiyue, Xiaoyue."

    An Xiaoou''s voice was as gentle as water, she looked at the child, and Haiming looked at her.

    At this moment, Haiming only decided that there was a dazzling light on An Xiaoou''s body, which was very warm.

    Hai Ming told An Xiaoou about taking their mother and daughter back to their hometown.

    An Xiaoou has no objection for the sake of the child. She just thinks about her brother and uncle, and she feels a little bit reluctant.

    Although we don¡¯t say our parting, everyone knows that the days of getting together are numbered.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu entered the pce the next day and went to see An Xiaoou. Seeing that she was recovering well and her child was fine, she left.

    Su Xiaolu came to the East Pce and met Su Xiaoling.

    Screened off the maid, Su Xiaolu asked directly: "Sister, has Third Brother settled the matter about Cindy Li?"

    Su Xiaolu has too many doubts.

    ording to what Zhou Heng expressed, Cindy Li should leave the pce.

    Zhou Heng brought back his sister and child a few years ago, and the matter was settled properly, but what is the proper way of doing this, with Cindy Li around for a day, Su Xiaolu would not feel at ease.

    After all, Cindy Li wants a child.

    Su Xiaoling was still unaware of this matter.

    Su Xiaoling nodded slightly with a slight smile: "Brother Heng said that it has been resolved. After the first month, Princess Cindy Li will leave the pce with the book of Heli, and either set up her own family or return to Lichao."

    Now that the situation has changed, it is normal for Cindy Li to not escape with her maid Jiang Wei, and Zhou Heng can not let Cindy Li bear the name of quitting, so he can only release her out of the pce with Li. Simple, but actually very difficult, Zhou Heng was under too much pressure.

    "That''s good." Su Xiaolu felt relieved after hearing the answer.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu with a gentle smile, and she said, "Xiaolu, let me tell you, if, if you were in a situation like mine, and being favored by him would make it difficult for him to walk, what would you do? "

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu, with hesitation and struggle in his eyes, but this change disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 847: shake

    Chapter 847 shaken

    Chapter 847 shaken

    Instead, he smiled lightly.

    Su Xiaoling hid it well, Su Xiaolu was indeed taken aback.

    She also hadplicated emotions in her heart. After a while, she still shook her head: "Sister, I don''t know what to do. I haven''t experienced it before."

    She hasn''t experienced it, but she just thinks about it and feels bad.

    People''s hearts are so small, they are not tolerant, especially when they treat the one they love the most.

    Sometimes, people have a big heart and seem to be able to let go of a lot of hatred, but they can''t let go of it. The person they love is separated by other people.

    Just thinking about it makes me feel blocked, bored, and hurt.

    If you really experience it, what should you do?

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling worriedly.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently, her eyes showed a lot of fatigue, and there were some tears in her eyes, she lowered her eyes, and said slightly choked up: "Xiaolu, I feel sorry for him, sometimes I want to give up, but I It hurts my heart to see him working so hard."

    Zhou Heng''s journey was too difficult. He refused to ept other women, making his journey extremely difficult. He was very tired, and so was she.

    Sometimes she asionally felt that she couldn''t hold on, but seeing Zhou Heng was so persistent, how could she give up, but she felt so distressed.

    Seeing her sister like this, Su Xiaolu felt ufortable, but when she moved her lips, she didn''t know how tofort her.

    Emotional matters are basically entanglements between two people, how can outsiders empathize with them.

    Su Xiaolu felt powerless, she could only get up to Su Xiaoling''s side, and hug her gently.

    Su Xiaoling has been suppressed for too long, being hugged by Su Xiaolu like this, her heart is almost broken.

    Quietly, Su Xiaoling tidied up her mood, she wiped away her tears and said with a smile: "Xiaolu, don''t worry about me, I''m fine, it''s just that I''m too depressed, I''ll be fine if I vent it out."

    She rearranged her emotions in order to let Su Xiaolu not worry.

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand and gently wiped away Su Xiaoling''s tears: "Sister, I''m sorry, I don''t know how to help you, but if you separate from third brother, I will always be by your side."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t know how to exin andfort her, because this matter involved too much.

    It might be fine if Zhou Heng is not the prince, but Zhou Heng must be the prince.

    One link after another, so there is no answer to this matter.

    But if they break up in the end, no matter what the reason is, she will always support Su Xiaoling by her side.

    "Xiaolu, sister thank you, sister is already very lucky."

    Su Xiaoling felt warm in her heart, she was more than lucky.

    She showed a gentle smile, stretched out her hand to touch Su Xiaolu''s face, and asked gently: "Xiaolu, you will be twenty-seven this year, have you met someone you like?"

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "No, I might not get married."

    Married, she didn''t have this idea.

    Su Xiaoling sighed: "Everything is up to fate."

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    Su Xiaoling took Su Xiaolu to see her medicine garden, she wanted to distract Su Xiaolu''s attention.

    Don''t think about those heavy things, Su Xiaoling is still very happy.

    She likes to make medicinal meals, and has her own herb garden, which she manages and nts herself, and every herb is carefully cultivated by her.

    She has already mastered the memorization of the medicinal diet book, she is actually a doctor, she just can''t feel the pulse.

    Su Xiaolu looked at these medicinal materials, and she drew out a spiritual spring to water the medicinal herbs. Because she has a water ability, Su Xiaoling didn''t think too much about it.

    Space Lingquan is still her secret.

    At noon, Zhou Heng came over, and the three of them had dinner together.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Heng: "Third brother, you talked about Taoism before, how is it now?"

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, "Follow me to the study, and I''ll show you the drawing."

    Su Xiaoling waved to Su Xiaolu: "You guys go."

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and went to the study with Zhou Heng.

    In the study room, there is aplete sand table with many things marked on it, such as refining medicine, refining tools, medical skills, poison skills, mysterious skills and so on.

    Each small g represents a capability.

    The location of this piece ofnd is in Mount Heng, the outskirts of the capital. The aura on the top of the mountain is rich and abundant, so it is perfect for building a sect.

    Zhou Heng talked about the n in detail.

    Su Xiaolu listened quietly, and when she had a thorough understanding, Su Xiaolu said: "I am willing to be a mentor, my junior brother, Niu Zai, is willing to teach profound arts, and Xiao Kuo, he can teach everyone how toprehend thews and rules of heaven and earth, My two masters are also willing to be named tutors after returning to Beijing."

    "That''s great."

    Zhou Heng smiled and said, with an expectant look on his face, he said: "Ah Zhi is the one who has the foresight, and he told me about this n, and I asked him a lot, when the timees, there will be mermen teaching space magic inside. "

    "I don''t know what the world will look like hundreds of thousands of years from now."

    Zhou Heng sighed, their generation can only do their best to benefit the people.

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "No one knows, but the world is always changing. No matter what kind of heyday, it will end one day."

    Thousands of worlds, the process of evolution is the same, but the time and space of each world is different.

    Maybe their world is revived by cultivating the aura, and the adjacent world is already in the interster era, or in the ancient prehistoric period.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaolu, he smiled: "Yes."

    Su Xiaolu is ready to go back.

    Zhou Heng didn''t keep her anymore, anyway, Su Xiaolu didn''t n to stay away now, so she can enter the pce anytime, with her, it''s good to apany Xiaoling.

    Zhou Heng naturally knew that Su Xiaoling had gloom in his heart, but if he had to bear it any longer, Cindy Li would have the answer.

    Years ago, he and Cindy Li had discussed it, and Cindy Li agreed. She said that she would make a decision after she wrote a letter to go back to Lichao, whether to go back to Lichao or stay in the capital.

    This time, Zhou Heng will naturally give it, and after a while, there should be a response.

    Zhou Heng devotes all his energy to governing the country. In the evening, the family will have dinner together.

    The four children are obedient and love to learn, he is very pleased.

    Regarding the matter of Taoism, Su Xiaolu, Su Kuo and Niu Zai also started to watch the construction. Niu Zai knows how to make formations, and he will guide the craftsmen to build.

    All the gates of the pce finally converge into a formation, which can summarize the aura, so that the disciples whoe to learn can absorb more aura, which is helpful for cultivation.

    On the twentieth day of the first lunar month, An Xiaoou and his wife are going back to thend of the Merman n, and they will leave on the 21st.

    Zhou Zhi will apany you.

    This evening, Su Xiaolu went to Ming Pce. This was the first time she met Zhou Zhi after returning to Beijing.

    Seeing her, Jin Si and the others looked surprised: "Miss Su, you, are you here?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Where is the fourth brother?"

    Jin Si looked flustered for a second, and then said calmly: "Miss Su, you can go around casually first, the master is still dealing with some official business and came back, I will call someone to report."

    Of course he couldn''t tell Su Xiaolu that Zhou Zhi had turned into a tree at the ce closest to her home.

    ps: Everyone pay attention to protection and wish everyone good health.

 Chapter 848: be an agreement

    Chapter 848 is an agreement

    Chapter 848 is an agreement

    But it''s also strange, Miss Su came out, didn''t the master look at it?

    No matter what is going on, we should call the master back first.

    "OK then."

    Su Xiaolu originally wanted to go back, but after thinking about it, Zhou Zhi apanied him back to thend of the Merman tribe, and he didn''t know when he woulde back, so let''s say goodbye face to face.

    Su Xiaolu walked alone in the Ming Pce.

    I haven''t been here for many years, and I have a lot of feelings for a while.

    The familiar faces in the mansion are still Jin Si Jin Wu and others, and everyone seems to have remained the same as before, and it seems that they have also changed.

    Su Xiaolu walked into the pavilion and sat down on a chair beside it.

    Jin Wu quickly fetched the charcoal fire tea set.

    Su Xiaolu slowly brewed tea.

    ¡ª

    Jin Si has already left the mansion quickly, and came to the adjacent house of Su''s house.

    He looked at the trees inside, and couldn''t tell which one it was for a while, so he just picked one at random and walked over, and said respectfully: "Master, Miss Su came to the mansion to look for you."

    The tree is quiet and there is no movement at all.

    Jin Si looked at it and continued to change one.

    "Master, Miss Su has gone to our house to look for you."

    Jin Si looked at a loss, so many trees, which one is the right one.

    Thinking about it also gives me a headache. Their abilities are mediocre, but the master''s abilities are quite different. Just now, they can suddenly turn into trees.

    Jin Si was still looking, a dead tree moved, and then returned to human form. He looked at Jin Si in front of him and asked, "Where did the little deer go?"

    Jin Si turned around, looked at Zhou Zhi and said, "Miss Su went to the house..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Zhi was no longer in sight.

    Jin Si sighed, he was no longer surprised, but every time he was still shocked by Zhou Zhi''s strength.

    Transformed into a tree, the space magic teleports.

    These are great achievements of the master.

    Zhou Zhi will have a hard time in the next few days after using the teleportation of space magic, but he realized it, which is great.

    But Miss Su is the only one who can make Master so anxious.

    Jin Si sighed, they couldn''t understand why the master didn''t go any further after Su Xiaolu came back safely after the master liked it for so many years.

    But he cared about everything about Su Xiaolu.

    Jin Si shook his head, they don''t know anything about feelings, so don''t guess what the master is thinking.

    ¡ª

    Zhou Zhi returned to the mansion, he supported the pirs in the corridor to calm himself down, his stomach was churning so badly, he clenched his fists so hard that his joints turned white.

    He also felt very dizzy, which cannot be relieved by spiritual power. This is the physical reaction after the space spell, and he has no way to change it yet.

    After rxing for a while, Zhou Zhi smiled and left.

    Come to the pavilion, watching Su Xiaolu making tea, Zhou Zhi couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    Su Xiaolu turned her head when she heard the sound of footsteps, and she smiled sweetly: "The fourth brother is back,e, have a cup of hot tea."

    Su Xiaolu pushed the brewed hot tea in front of Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi took the teacup and took a sip.

    "After so many years, this is the first time I have eaten the tea you made."

    Zhou Zhi opened his mouth shallowly, and his eyes fell on Su Xiaolu''s light hands. Her fingers were shiny and beautiful, and her nails were pink, which looked very healthy at first nce.

    "From now on, when I have the chance, I will often pick up with my fourth brother."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, she thought about it, she was the one who used to drink the tea made by Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and replied: "Okay."

    "I still have some things I don''t understand. If I go to thend of the Mermaid tribe and read their ancient books, I may be able to understand them thoroughly. Then I cane back and be a mentor like you."

    Zhou Zhi said with a smile, a few words exined his purpose of returning to thend of the Merman tribe and his future ns.

    "Fourth brother is amazing."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and praised her sincerely.

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes andughed, he was afraid that if he continued to look at Su Xiaolu, she would find something unusual.

    He likes her so much, but he doesn''t want her to know.

    Sometimes he can''t figure it out, but every time he wants to express his affection, he feels very uneasy. He feels that he and Su Xiaolu are entangled by fate somewhere, but he can''t see through it.

    Time, everything has something to do with time.

    He felt that in this life, until he couldn''t figure out that uneasiness, he would never reveal his heart.

    Restraint is difficult, but as long as you think it''s for her, it doesn''t seem so difficult.

    "Little Deer, there is still a long, long way to go on the road to cultivating immortals. You will go on firmly."

    Zhou Zhi took a sip of tea, looked up at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    He needs time, he doesn''t know how long it will take, so he very much hopes that Su Xiaolu will not be tempted by anyone before this.

    He hopes for her, he only has Tao in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t know why Zhou Zhi asked such a question, she looked at him and nodded: "Well, I want to see a wider world."

    She wants to cultivate until the end, she wants to see the world Su Kuo said, for this, she thinks she will go on firmly.

    "That''s good, my goal is also the same, I hope we can meet at the top."

    Zhou Zhi showed a gentle smile, he was in a good mood, with such a goal, love is not important.

    He is selfish, if that person is not him, he would rather not have any man by her side.

    He wasn''t sure if he would have a chance to express his feelings in this life, so he could only use some despicable means to let this continue, so that others would have no chance to show up.

    It''s not that he doesn''t take Su Kuo''s jealousy, it''s because he can see that Su Kuo''s real body is a beast.

    He knew that Su Kuo was Su Xiaolu''s guardian beast, maybe Su Kuo was the rare treasure that Su Xiaolu got in a foreignnd.

    Because of this, he never takes Su Kuo''s jealousy.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, smiled and nodded: "Okay."

    Cultivating this path for such a long time must be lonely. If you can have a close friend to apany you, that''s not bad.

    After drinking tea, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi walked for a while before returning home.

    As soon as she got home, Su Kuo came up to her: "Sister, where have you been? Why didn''t you take me with you?"

    Su Xiaolu felt a little guilty for no reason, she coughed lightly and said, "I''m going out to do some errands, you and Mavericks had a good time."

    Su Kuo pouted: "I still want to follow you next time."

    He likes to y with the cubs, but he wants to follow Su Xiaolu even more.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Okay, I will call you next time."

    Su Kuo smiled.

    In the next few days, Su Kuo followed Su Xiaolu, but Su Xiaolu was either making medicinal materials or not going anywhere.

    It¡¯s a bull cub, who often goes out, Su Kuo really wants to go.

    Su Xiaolu smiled helplessly: "Xiao Kuo, if you want to go with my junior brother Xiao Niu, you can go, and my sister will stay at home and not go anywhere."

    Su Kuo hesitated, did he want to be his sister''s follower? He was afraid that someone with evil intentions would abduct his sister into love.

    Once a person has lust, he doesn¡¯t have the mind to practice. All experiences are in love.

 Chapter 849: contradiction

    Chapter 849 Contradiction

    Chapter 849 Contradiction

    Su Kuo was tangled, hesitant, struggling, and really depressed.

    Cowboy came over with a smile on his face, and said to Su Kuo, "Come here, Xiaokuo, I''ll do the math for you and you can decide what to do."

    Su Kuo turned his eyes and thought: He is a guardian beast, can a cow cub be counted?

    After thinking for a while, he nodded: "Okay, thank you Brother Niu."

    Su Kuo put away his smile and looked serious.

    The bull cub also looked at Su Kuo carefully.

    After his vulgar eyes recover, what he sees is a little blurry, but it is no problem for ordinary people to see. For some people who are lucky, it will be a little difficult to see clearly.

    The higher the luck, the harder it is.

    Su Kuo was very lucky. Niu Zai visited for a long time, seeing Su Kuo so anxious, Niu Zai used some spiritual power.

    Su Kuo couldn''t wait to ask: "Brother Niu, what do you see? What''s the matter I''m worried about?"

    Niu Zai smiled and said: "I can only say that what you think is what you get. What is Xiao Kuo thinking now? What are you worrying about? Whatever ending you want, you will get it."

    Su Kuo opened his mouth wide in surprise: "This, is it so good?"

    Everything he thinks wille true, is God so kind to him?

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t helpughing and asked, "Xiao Kuo, what do you want?"

    Su Kuo was a little shy, and said awkwardly: "The wish will note true if you say it. This is what Su Yang and the others said."

    How could he say it, it was too embarrassing, but luckily he was half human, so he could find an excuse.

    Thinking suddenly, Su Kuo felt that he had made great progress.

    What can he wish for? Isn''t it that he can travel the world with Su Xiaolu, a close friend and a rtive, doesn''t he just hope that Su Xiaolu will not be trapped by love?

    From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Su Xiaolu would be a scumbag, living among thousands of flowers without touching her body.

    These are naturally grand wishes about the future. Right now, he hopes that Zhou Zhi will not pester Su Xiaolu, and he hopes that he will leave as soon as possible.

    Nothing else, Niu Zai said, he got what he wanted, Su Kuo''s eyes lit up, he looked at Su Xiaolu, and he said politely: "Sister, is that Prince Ming at home?"

    "He left the capital, you want to find him?"

    Su Xiaolu thought about the days when he returned to Beijing, Su Kuo seemed to be ipatible with Zhou Zhi, why did he suddenly mention Zhou Zhi.

    Su Kuo was surprised for a moment, then showed his white teeth and smiled happily, shaking his head and said, "No, I''m just asking, it doesn''t matter if he''s not at home, let''s say hello to him next time we meet."

    That''s great, that person is really not in the capital anymore.

    Su Kuo''s mood improved visibly to the naked eye. He patted his head and said to Su Xiaolu, "Sister, then Brother Niu and I are going out."

    Zhou Zhi is no longer in the capital, so he has nothing to worry about, and he can go out with Niubi.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded: "Okay, you go, I will go to the pce to see my sisterter."

    Su Kuo nodded, he also wanted to enter the pce, but he wanted to go out with the cubs more.

    Anyway, there is no threat to enter the pce.

    Cowboy smiled and took Su Kuo out together.

    Zhao made some Su Xiaoling''s favorite food and asked Su Xiaolu to bring it into the pce.

    I used to think that after the Prince''s Mansion was built, they could move out of the pce, but they couldn''t realize it after all.

    It is very troublesome for mother and daughter to meet each other. When Mrs. Zhao enters the pce, she is nervous. There are many rules in the pce, and she can''t bear it.

    A month ago, Mrs. Zhao was already very satisfied. Now that her children are getting married, she has nothing to worry about. It doesn¡¯t matter if she sees it in person.

    Su Xiaolu went out with a food box.

    After entering the pce, the children are all in school.

    Su Xiaolu took out the food made by Mrs. Zhao, and the two sisters ate it together.

    These days, Su Xiaolu often enters the pce, and doesn''t do much, just having a meal with the sisters.

    Eat, sit down, drink tea, and then go home.

    After eating, Su Xiaoling started to make tea himself.

    Su Xiaolu asked, "Sister, that princess..."

    The first month has passed, and Cindy Li is still in the pce.

    It is said thatte will lead to change, Su Xiaolu is worried that something will happen.

    Su Xiaoling smiled and replied: "I just asked Brother Heng two days ago, and he said it''s only a few days, so don''t worry."

    Su Xiaolu was worried, Su Xiaoling naturally also cared about this matter, so she has been waiting.

    Two days ago, she really couldn''t help asking Zhou Heng, and Zhou Heng just said, it was just these two days.

    Su Xiaoling believed in Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly, and didn''t ask any more questions. It''s only been a few days, so let''s wait and see. Although I''m anxious, it''s not like I can''t wait for a few days.

    "Miss, someone came from Yunli Pce, saying they want to see Miss."

    Doufu''s voice sounded outside.

    Su Xiaoling frowned slightly, then said in a clear voice, "Let her in."

    Yunli Pce is where Cindy Li lives.

    Su Xiaoling doesn''t know what''s going on with Cindy Li, but there are peopleing from her side, so it''s not good to see her.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help guessing what Cindy Li wanted to do again.

    The maid came in quickly.

    She knelt down and saluted respectfully: "ve Hongzhi, please greet the Crown Princess."

    Su Xiaoling looked serious. In front of outsiders, she put away her gentleness, and some were dignified and majestic.

    "Youngdy, please ask my concubine to ask an imperial doctor for my side concubine, mydy, I''m so popr."

    Hongzhi''s voice trembled and panicked, but she finished speaking despite the enormous pressure in her heart.

    "what?"

    Su Xiaoling''s mind went nk for a while.

    Su Xiaolu was also taken aback.

    Cindi Li is seeing red, what red is she seeing?

    At this time, it is not difficult to guess what it means. She is pregnant, and the fetus is unstable and red?

    "Your Majesty, my mother is pregnant, and I didn''t want to disturb my mother, but today I suddenly felt unwell, and I was afraid that there would be an identter, so I asked my servant toe and tell you, thinking that she is also the flesh and blood of His Royal Highness, and I also asked my mother to help my mother. Please ask for a better imperial doctor, this servant is begging your empress."

    Hongzhi''s body was trembling, which showed how panicked she was, but she still spoke out.

    Su Xiaolu''s heart skipped a beat. The courtdy''s words undoubtedly pierced her sister''s chest with a knife.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Xiaoling worriedly.

    Su Xiaoling''s eyes were filled with pain. Obviously, the news hit her hard.

    She swallowed her throat several times before she calmed down, and said in a cold voice: "Okay, I will send an order to invite the imperial doctor."

    Hong Zhi slightly raised her head in fear, and she couldn''t help but think about it, so she kowtowed to thank: "Thank you, Empress Crown Princess, for your kindness."

    Hong Zhi got up and hurriedly retreated.

    As soon as she left, Su Xiaoling''s body shook.

    Su Xiaolu quickly supported her: "Sister."

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu, said nothing, a tear fell from his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu only felt a pain in his heart.

    "Little Deer, my heart is pierced like a knife."

    Su Xiaoling choked on her sobs, she pursed her lips stubbornly, and looked up, trying to force back all the tears.

 Chapter 850: shes really pregnant

    Chapter 850 She is really pregnant

    Chapter 850 She is really pregnant

    She said again with difficulty: "Little Deer, I have actually already made this preparation, but, but I hope, I hope that he can tell me before taking this step, even if I still feel very ufortable and painful, but as long as If the time is long enough, I will definitely ept it slowly.¡±

    "But now, he keeps saying..."

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t say anything anymore. Could it be that all Zhou Heng''s deep affection for her has be a lie?

    Su Xiaoling''s defenses copsed, and she didn''t even know how to organize her words.

    She may have thought that there was something wrong with it, but she still believed in Zhou Heng.

    But at the moment when she suddenly found out that Cindy Li was pregnant, all her defenses were shattered.

    Unknowingly, there was a straight line between her and Zhou Heng. Today, when I heard the news, the line was broken.

    She doesn''t know how to ept it, and it seems that she can''t ept it. She knows that she is stingy, but she wants to convince herself to be generous and tolerant, just like the female training said, to be a qualified princess and future queen.

    Su Xiaolu gently hugged Su Xiaoling, and patted her on the back.

    In terms of emotional matters, she has always been short of words, and she doesn''t know how tofort her.

    She remembered all the memories of her previous life. In that peaceful era, monogamy was a social system.

    When a man cheats on a lover, he will be med by thousands of people.

    But in this era, it is normal for men to have concubines. Rich and noble families even have more than one wife. ,

    There is only one wife, and that is just the system of ordinarymon people.

    It''s not that ordinary people cannot take concubines, it''s just because they have no money.

    "Xiaolu, I''m sorry, my sister lost herposure."

    Su Xiaoling is trying to calm down her emotions, she is no longer a little girl.

    Her gaffe won''tst long.

    After crying and venting her psychological depression, she cleaned up her emotions and smiled again. She looked at Su Xiaolu with envy in her eyes, and said, "Xiaolu, my sister will be sad. Or because I care too much about Brother Heng, my sister''s heart is too small, and she is trapped by love, and her troubles are like these three thousand threads, which entangle people''s hearts."

    "Little deer, my sister really hopes that you will abandon all the freedom and ease of this world, and always be a bird soaring freely in the sky. Why can men have so many women? Why can they say that the rain and dew are equal? ??Women have to fight for a man. Fight, why, sister, sister is too narrow-minded, can''t let go, and can''t bear it, don''t learn from me."

    Su Xiaoling felt pain in her heart, her eyes turned red many times, and she wanted to cry, but choked up and held back.

    In the end, she only hoped that Su Xiaolu would not learn from her, not be trapped by love, and always be an eagle soaring freely in the sky!

    Su Xiaolu showed aforting smile to Su Xiaoling, she raised her hand to wipe away Su Xiaoling''s tears, she said seriously: "Sister, as long as sister needs, I will always be by my sister''s side, I don''t know how tofort my sister, but I support my sister to do it Any decision, I believe any decision my sister makes, has a reason and is well thought out."

    Su Xiaolu hugged Su Xiaoling, only hoping that this would give Su Xiaoling more strength.

    Love, love, it''s too difficult.

    Su Xiaoling exhaled several breaths, she calmed down, she said: "Xiaolu, my sister is going to go and have a look now, she is the prince''s side concubine, she is pregnant and popr, I should ask about it."

    No matter what happens in the end, she will do her part well.

    She and Zhou Heng are no longer as simple as an ordinary couple.

    It is impossible for her to go crazy and do irrational things because of this incident, so that people can be caught.

    "Sister, let me go with you, I am also a doctor."

    Su Xiaolu took Su Xiaoling''s hand and said.

    What is going on with Cindy Li, you have to see it to find out.

    In such aplex environment, false pregnancies and framing aremon tricks.

    Su Xiaoling also thought of this, she nodded: "OK."

    She made all the preparations, vented and vented, since things can''t be changed, then she should calm down and make a decision.

    First of all, it is necessary to rule out whether Cindy Li is a fake pregnancy, and whether she wants to use fake pregnancy to drive a wedge between her and Zhou Heng.

    Even if she is real, as a princess, she should go to Guan and ask.

    The two went to Yunli Pce together.

    In Yunli Pce.

    Cindi Li was lying on the bed, quietly waiting for the result of the imperial doctor''s pulse.

    God is helping him, it''s fine if Zhou Heng doesn''t want to, she just needs to change someone else, and let Zhou Heng recognize this child.

    Her goal from beginning to end was to have a child.

    She wants to use this child to upy a ce and pave the way for the future of herself and Jiang Wei.

    "Your Majesty is only temporarily weak and her fetal gas is moving. As long as you take the medicine with peace of mind and rest, you will be fine when the fetus is stable. I will wait for the minister to prescribe some fetal medicines for you to take with your Majesty."

    The imperial doctor said after taking his hands away.

    Sensing the footsteps outside, Cindy Li curled her lips slightly, and asked the imperial doctor: "Doctor Song, is the child in my stomach okay? I have been in the pce for ten years before I got this child. Is this child the right one?" There must be no mistakes."

    Song Yuyi replied politely: "Don''t worry, mydy, it''s just a moment of weakness and some fetal gas, just take a few anti-fetal medicines and take care of it. On weekdays, mydy also needs to take care of her body, so there will be no serious problems."

    ording to the pulse condition, this side concubine is in such a state.

    As an imperial doctor, he naturally did his best to do his best and told the truth.

    Cindi Li hooked her lips and showed a smile: "There is Lao Song, the imperial physician."

    Cindy Li put her hands gently on her abdomen.

    Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu came in, and they also heard what Xin Dili and the imperial doctor said.

    Su Xiaoling just paused, and didn''t lose hisposure any more.

    After entering the room, Cindy Li looked at Su Xiaoling, smiled apologetically and said, "Mother, please forgive me, my sister can''t get up and salute."

    The doctor of the Song Dynasty lowered his head and said in a faint voice, "I greet the empress".

    "Go and dispense medicine for Li Fei."

    Su Xiaoling said calmly.

    Physician Song nodded and went down with the medicine box.

    Jiang Wei stood by the bed, his eyes cold and vignt.

    "Is this child really the crown prince''s?"

    Su Xiaoling watched Cindy Li speak. She and Cindy Li are both psychic power users. If Cindy Li is lying, she will definitely be able to see it.

    Cindi Li pursed her lips and replied with a smile: "Of course, I am the prince''s side concubine. My child, who else can it be if it is not the prince''s?"

    Su Xiaoling only felt a dull pain in her heart, she swallowed her throat, and said in a cold voice: "Since it belongs to the crown prince, then take good care of your health. If you are not in good health, don''t use it to greet me. If you need anything, just Just give themand to the manager."

    After finishing the arrangements, Su Xiaoling stopped looking at Cindy Li, she turned around so that Cindy Li could not see the expression on her face.

 Chapter 851: what is true

    Chapter 851 What is true

    Chapter 851 What is true

    Su Xiaolu stepped forward, she looked at Cindy Li, and said lightly: "Concubine Li, don''t you mind if I give you a pulse."

    Cindi Li smiled generously and nodded: "Of course I don''t mind. Miss Su is a genius doctor. It is the dream of many people in the world to have you see a doctor."

    Su Xiaolu mainly wanted to make sure that Cindy Li was really pregnant.

    She pinched Cindy Li''s wrist. It was a very simple pulse detection, but she was extremely rigorous.

    She felt Xin Dili''s pulse carefully, and finally she was sure of the result.

    Cindy Li is really pregnant, she has nothing to hide.

    Su Xiaolu withdrew her hand, she said lightly: "Take a good rest."

    Cindi Li showed a bright smile: "Thank you."

    Su Xiaolu walked to Su Xiaoling''s side, took her arm and left.

    Said she was holding her hand, but she was actually supporting Su Xiaoling.

    Cindi Li was really pregnant, and the little hope in Su Xiaoling''s heart disappeared. She didn''t copse at this moment, it was her best patience.

    As soon as she returned to the hall, Su Xiaoling went to sleep on the bed, and she smiled at Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, you go back, I''m fine, I''ll just take a rest, I want to be quiet."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t know what kind of pain Su Xiaoling was going through in her heart, she didn''t disturb her, and quietly withdrew.

    Both the bean curd and fennel looked worried.

    Su Xiaolu did not leave outside.

    Cindi Li was pregnant, and the news quickly spread throughout the pce.

    Empress Wei Ling has already sent a wave of gifts, and other concubines in the pce have also sent some things.

    Su Xiaoling is not the only one who has been hit by this incident.

    It was not a small blow to the two children Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan.

    Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing have learned a bit, but they still don''t understand the deeper truth.

    When the children came back in a hurry, they saw Su Xiaolu guarding outside.

    "Auntie, how is my concubine mother?"

    Zhou Wei asked worriedly. She and her sister were already sensible, so they naturally understood how much this incident had hit Su Xiaoling. In their hearts, they also had fantasies in the future that they would be like their father and mother, and it would be best if they could be a couple for life.

    All their fantasies about their future husbandse from their father Zhou Heng.

    But today, some people said that they will soon have a new brother or sister, and that the crown prince and concubine are pregnant, and their illusions are shattered.

    But I missed Su Xiaoling, so I hurried back before school was over.

    "It''s okay, let her rest, don''t disturb her."

    Su Xiaolu reached out and stroked Zhou Wei''s hair, the little girl has grown up.

    Zhou Xuan brought her two younger brothers, and obediently didn''t ask any more questions.

    It is not a big deal for a side concubine to be pregnant, but it is a big deal if the side concubine is the prince''s side concubine.

    Both the court and the central government were rmed.

    Emperor Zhou Zhao was even more surprised, but then he smiled. In his opinion, Zhou Heng shouldn''t be a pet at all, so it''s better to tear this hole now.

    After all, Su Xiaoling was born as a peasant girl, and she was not surrounded by wealthy families when she was a child. She may not understand what is generosity. This child is the grandson of the emperor. With this breakthrough, there will be more emperors in the future. Sun.

    Of course Zhou Zhao also wanted to frighten Su Xiaoling, so he sent an order and rewarded Cindy Li with some things to express his concern.

    The news spread quickly. It can be said that most people knew about it, except Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng has a lot of official business to deal with. In the afternoon, it is Zhao and Li from the Ministry of Criminal Affairs who report the progress of the official business.

    After the two adults reported on the rectification of the Ministry of Punishment, Zhou Heng waved his hand: "I understand, everyone, please step back."

    Master Zhao and Master Li looked at each other, but they didn''t retreat immediately. They thought about what they heard just now, they looked at each other, and finally decided to congratte Zhou Heng first.

    The two arched their hands and said together: "Congrattions, Your Highness, congrattions, Your Highness."

    Zhou Heng raised his head in confusion: "My lords, where does the joye from?"

    Zhou Heng was at a loss, feeling baffled.

    He looked at the two adults, Zhao and Li, with smiles on their faces, Zhou Heng was even more puzzled.

    "Your Highness, your side concubine is more than a month pregnant. After the two little grandchildren, Your Highness is expecting another child."

    Masters Zhao and Li said slowly.

    Zhou Heng felt his eyes darken when he heard this, and he was a little dazed. He got up in horror and looked at the two adults and asked, "Who do you think is pregnant? Side concubine Xin Dili??"

    "Your Highness is worried about the country, it''s normal to not know."

    Master Zhao and Lord Li were a little bit suspicious. His Highness the Crown Prince did not look happy.

    So the voices of both of them are quiet.

    "You guys step back."

    Zhou Heng''s voice was cold.

    Seeing this, the two adults, Zhao and Li, stopped talking and retreated respectfully.

    Even though he was deeply embarrassed, he didn''t dare to specte at this moment. It''s good that His Royal Highness didn''t anger them.

    After the two adults left, Zhou Heng couldn''t help trembling.

    How is this possible? He and Cindy Li are not husband and wife at all. How could Cindy Li be pregnant.

    Zhou Heng only felt the thunder rolling in his heart.

    He lowered his head, propped his arms on both sides of the desk, and clenched his hands into fists.

    Even Lords Zhao and Li know about it, so who else doesn¡¯t know about it now?

    What about Xiao Ling, what does she think, what does she think of him?

    Zhou Heng felt a sharp pain in his heart, and a lot of anger and resentment surged in his heart. He thought that Cindy Li had given up on this idea, and he didn''t promise her. He thought they could get together and break up.

    Whose child is Cindy Li, he no longer wants to think about it.

    He took a few deep breaths, calmed down, and strode away from the case.

    Along the way, Zhou Heng felt that all the pce people were looking at him, looking at him, talking about him, and jealous of him.

    Zhou Heng''s heart was beating like a drum, painful and urgent.

    Go back to the temple.

    The two sons had already run to his side, calling him with questioning eyes: "Father."

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan were also a little sad, and only called out in a low voice: "Father."

    Zhou Heng felt guilty when he saw Su Xiaolu. He exined with difficulty: "Xiaolu, I have not failed your sister. There is a misunderstanding."

    Su Xiaolu looked cold, she didn''t say anything.

    Zhou Heng looked at the children: "I''ll go and see your mother and concubine, you are obedient."

    Zhou Heng said, then walked towards the house.

    He pushed the door open and closed it gently.

    He walked to the bed and saw Su Xiaoling''s back turned to him. Zhou Heng felt pain in his heart. He sat down beside the bed and said, "Xiaoling, I never lied to you. Cindy Li promised me He Li left the pce, she is the same sex, I am not with her, she can''t be pregnant."

    Zhou Heng didn''t believe that Cindy Li was pregnant. He thought about it on the road, and finally figured out that this must be Cindy Li''s trick. It was a fake that she was pregnant.

    "It''s true, she''s pregnant, Xiaolu took her own pulse."

    Su Xiaoling choked up and said that she was so ufortable that she couldn''t breathe, and the tears couldn''t be controlled at all. They rushed out of her eyes, and her hair and pillows were soaked. She was so sad.

    Brother Heng has never touched Cindy Li, but Cindy Li is really pregnant. What is real?

 Chapter 852: crack in heart

    Chapter 852 Crack in Heart

    Chapter 852 Crack in Heart

    Zhou Heng was also shocked that Cindy Li was really pregnant.

    The imperial doctor might be bribed, but as for Su Xiaolu, Cindy Li is absolutely impossible to bribe Su Xiaolu, her ability is not enough to bewitch Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Heng''s voice trembled a little: "Xiao Ling, believe me, the child is not mine, and nothing happened between me and her."

    "I''m with you every day, it''s just impossible for me and her."

    Zhou Heng was extremely anxious, he was afraid that his exnation was too pale, and that Su Xiaoling would not believe his exnation.

    "Years ago, my child and I were out of the pce."

    Su Xiaoling closed his eyes, his heart ashamed.

    Zhou Heng was also heartbroken. He covered Su Xiaoling''s with trembling hands, and said with a choked voice, "That''s because I was worried that she would harm you and the child, so I arranged for you and the child to go out of the pce."

    Zhou Heng never expected that the arrangement made years ago would be a rift between him and Su Xiaoling.

    "Xiao Ling, listen to me, that time when Xiao Lu entered the pce, Cindy Li used the technique of bewitching her. Wait a minute, I will ask Xiao Lu toe in and tell you. I didn''t want to tell you about this. I''m afraid you''re worried, but now, if I knew there would be such a situation, I would never let Cindy Li do this."

    Zhou Heng tried his best to calm himself down, but he was still flustered. He knew he had to exin. If he didn''t say it now, the gap between him and Su Xiaoling would grow wider and wider.

    This gap will gradually be a gully that they can never cross.

    He doesn''t allow this to happen, he doesn''t!

    Zhou Heng got up and went out quickly. He looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Xiaolu,e in."

    The children were all worried, Su Xiaolu said gently to Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan: "Weiwei, Xuanxuan, take good care of my brother, my aunt wille out soon."

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan nodded obediently, holding the hands of the two younger brothers.

    Su Xiaolu went in and came to the bed, Zhou Heng couldn''t bear the pain, he said to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, tell Xiaoling what Cindy Li did to you years ago."

    Su Xiaolu nodded, and exined in detail the time when she came back years ago and went to the pce to see Su Xiaoling Xindili came over. Xindili used a bewitching technique on her and asked her to meetter, including the ambition revealed by Xindili when they metter. .

    Finally, Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng, and told about her meeting with Zhou Heng.

    Su Xiaoling listened quietly.

    She was startled, she turned to look at Su Xiaolu, she was too sensitive now, she was afraid that this was her sister''sfort.

    But Su Xiaolu''s serious expression told her no, what Su Xiaolu said was true.

    Zhou Heng wiped Su Xiaoling''s tears with his body, and he said in a choked voice, "Xiaoling, after the ten-year period is up, if it weren''t for the spirit stone vein, perhaps Xin Dili wouldn''t have changed. Now in another world, she wants to ask for a The child ns for her own future, I promise you with my heart, there is no room for others, I have been dealing with her all the time, but I just don''t want to end up in a feud."

    But now, Cindy Li did this without telling him, and became an enemy if not an enemy.

    Su Xiaoling looked at the sad Zhou Heng, and felt pain in her heart. She had too many words to say, but when it came to her mouth, she didn''t know where to start.

    Zhou Heng was also injured, how could she me him again?

    Su Xiaolu backed out in good time.

    At this moment, she deeply understood what it means to be involuntary.

    Zhou Heng and his sister are about like this now.

    After only the husband and wife were left in the room, Zhou Heng leaned down and hugged Su Xiaoling. His voice was hoarse: "Xiaoling, I''m sorry, if Cindy Li is so unkind, then don''t me me for being unrighteous. She is a child, not me. Yes, I will not let a child of unknown origin bear my name."

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t control her tears, she couldn''t speak, she couldn''t say yes, and she couldn''t say no.

    She hugged Zhou Heng tightly, crying silently.

    Zhou Heng''s heart ached, he had never been so powerless.

    He was afraid that Su Xiaoling would be far away from him.

    He said sorry over and over again.

    Su Xiaoling was also heartbroken.

    She tried her best to calm herself down, and then said hoarsely: "Brother Heng, there will be countless Princess Cindy in the future, what should you do?"

    Princess Cindy has left, is there no one behind?

    Zhou Heng is not yet the emperor, there are too many things that he cannot control.

    Zhou Heng resisted so much pressure for her, and she was also on the cusp. Now that Zhou Heng is fighting against the entire courtiers for Xin Dili, she is in dire straits.

    Su Xiaoling felt tired and heavy all over.

    Zhou Heng was panicked in his heart, he hugged Su Xiaoling tightly, and said again: "Xiaoling, trust me one more time, I will definitely solve it."

    "Brother Heng, it''s not your fault, it''s just that I was born as a poor peasant. I didn''t learn women''s training, I didn''t learn these rules, I me my narrow-mindedness, I dragged you down, you have so many ambitions, you will be a wise king in the future of."

    Su Xiaoling shook her head lightly, she never med Zhou Heng, never, she was more distressed.

    She knew that it was not easy for Zhou Heng to get to where he is today. He is a good ruler who can serve the people.

    The only bad thing is that they fell in love.

    This is the worst thing to do.

    She is nearly three years older than Zhou Heng. This has always been criticized, and they have never been suitable. She is an ordinary woman in the market, but he belongs to the people of the world.

    "Brother Heng, I ask myself toe down, please let me go."

    Su Xiaoling said these words with difficulty.

    One day when she was by his side, she couldn''t bear to share him with her, she couldn''t bear it, really couldn''t bear it.

    If she wasn''t his wife, even if she knew it would hurt, she wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    Zhou Heng hugged Su Xiaoling tightly, trembling slightly, he shook his head: "No, no, I don''t agree."

    "We agreed to go together, how can you leave halfway, this life is still so long, you can''t leave me, how can I live without you? Without you, what''s the point of me wanting to be the prince , what does the world have to do with me!"

    Zhou Heng felt a hostility in his heart. He loves the people of the world, but why, they can''t tolerate him marrying only one wife?

    Without so many Sannomiya and Sixth Courts, would he have no strength? Will he be unrestrained and not respect and love those ministers who have done something?

    If he wants to lose Su Xiaoling if he bes the prince or the emperor, he would rather not be the prince.

    Call him superficial, or call him absurd, whatever you want.

    "Little Ling, don''t leave me."

    Zhou Heng was so heartbroken that he almost suffocated.

    Su Xiaoling''s heart hurts too. What she wanted to say, she couldn''t say anything again. She had already used all her strength to say this sentence.

    Zhou Heng let go of Su Xiaoling gently, he kissed Su Xiaoling''s tears, he smiled slightly and said: "You wait for me, I will deal with this matter first."

    Su Xiaoling looked at him worriedly, and finally closed her eyes.

 Chapter 853: crazy

    Chapter 853 Crazy

    Chapter 853 Crazy

    As soon as Zhou Heng went out, he began to order: "Mu Er Mu San Mu Si Mu Qi, take her immediately, Concubine Li has an adulterous affair with someone, take her down immediately."

    "Lin Yi Lin Liu Lin Ba went to find out who she has been in contact with recently."

    Zhou Heng gave orders, he looked at Su Xiaolu and the children, and he said to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, please stay in the pce for a while, protect them, and apany your sister. I''ll take care of it."

    This time, he will never let anyone take advantage of him again.

    This matter is of great importance, and his actions must be quick.

    Because the slower you are, the more resistance you receive.

    Zhou Heng''s expression was unprecedentedly cold.

    Cindi Li can bewitch, but she is not a fairy, and she can never train more people than him, the prince.

    She thought that if she took this step and seriously injured Su Xiaoling, and convinced the entire courtiers, she could force him topromise?

    Don''t even think about it.

    His kindness will never be a knife for her to use him.

    ¡ª

    Cindi Li didn''t care about the movement of the main pce. She thought that after she made this move, she would be sure to win, because Zhou Heng had a benevolent heart.

    She imagined that even if Zhou Heng questioned him angrily, she could find a reason to stop him, but Cindy Li never expected that Zhou Heng would be so stimted that he would go crazy.

    She knows how to bewitch, Zhou Heng knows it, she wants to control people''s hearts, but how can so many hidden guards control it.

    Zhou Heng is really crazy, to use so many of his people to deal with her!

    Jiang Wei''s skills are not bad, but she can''t stand up to so many well-trained hidden guards, and she is quickly defeated.

    With the sword in front of her neck, Xin Dili stabilized her flustered mind and looked at Zhou Heng who was like a Rakshasa: "Your Highness, kill me, how will you exin to the world?"

    Zhou Heng wanted to kill her, and Cindy Li could see it from his eyes.

    But she was sure that Zhou Heng didn''t dare. If she was an ordinary woman, she might be killed if she was killed. But she, Xin Dili, is Princess Lichao. If you lose her, how can you exin to the world.

    The person on the tip of his heart is afraid that he will be drowned by the saliva of thousands of people.

    "The side concubine Xin Dili, Li Chaohe''s princess, has an affair with someone and is pregnant with an evil seed. Even if she wants to kill you, it should be Li Chao''s people. Killing you, I think my hands are dirty."

    Zhou Heng''s voice was indifferent. He naturally wanted to tear Cindy Li apart, but he couldn''t. If Cindy Li ruined him, he would give it back to her.

    An unclean foreign princess who was abandoned by the court, sent her back to Li Dynasty, she had a lot of torture.

    Cindi Li''s eyes widened. Seeing the disgust and indifference in Zhou Heng''s eyes, she realized that she had made a wrong move.

    She thought Zhou Heng was benevolent, but she forgot that he is the future emperor, and the emperor also has a vicious side.

    Having known Zhou Heng for more than ten years, she has never seen Zhou Heng so vicious, so she ignored it.

    She also underestimated how much Zhou Heng valued Su Xiaoling.

    "Who is the son of evil in your womb?"

    Zhou Heng''s eyes were cold, he stared at Cindy Li''s stomach.

    Cindy Li only felt a cold light hit her, she shuddered, she gritted her teeth: "It''s yours, His Royal Highness, have you forgotten? You came to my pce a few years ago, and we aplished something good when you were drunk , the child is yours."

    Zhou Heng will not kill her, and now, she can only go one way to the end.

    This child, how does she know who it is, the matter is left to Jiang Wei.

    is the kind that **** did not take outside.

    They don''t care who the child is, she just wants to conceive.

    But in order not to be exposed, the father of the child is by no means a good person.

    Because she made a decision from the very beginning to put this child under Zhou Heng''s name.

    Cindi Li refused to admit it, Zhou Heng raised his hand, Jiang Wei was dragged in front of him, Zhou Heng took the sword from the guard, he looked at Cin Di Li, and as soon as he raised his hand, he stabbed Jiang Wei with the sword.

    "Do you think that if you don''t admit it, I can only admit it? Hehe¡ª"

    Zhou Heng sneered ironically.

    Jiang Wei only let out a muffled grunt, and then hid all the pain in his throat.

    Cindi Li struggled: "Stop, stop!"

    Cindi Li felt that she was about to suffocate, she was afraid that Zhou Heng would kill Jiang Wei.

    Zhou Heng sneered: "Whose child is this?"

    He pulled out the sword and stabbed it down hard.

    His cruelty and ruthlessness made Cindy Li break down and scream: "Ahhh¡ªstop it, don''t kill Jiang Wei."

    "hehe-"

    Zhou Heng didn''t stop fighting, and Cindy Li refused to say a single useful word, so don''t me him for being rude.

    "I don''t know who the child belongs to, stop it, don''t hurt Jiang Wei, the child doesn''t belong to you, I have an affair with someone..."

    Cindi Li looked at Zhou Heng, he was really crazy, if he refused to admit it, he would kill Jiang Wei.

    What is she doing for? If Jiang is not dead, what is the point of doing all this.

    Cindi Li closed her eyes in pain, and said with a choked voice, "I took someone else''s seed. This child has nothing to do with you."

    Zhou Heng threw away the sword in his hand, and the darkness in his eyes dissipated.

    He didn''t want to do such an absolute thing, but Cindy Li forced him to do so.

    He raised his hand and asked people to surround Cindy Li.

    Cindi Li got her freedom, and rushed to Jiang Wei''s side immediately, picked up Jiang Wei nervously and gave her medicine.

    Zhou Heng left indifferently.

    Cindi Li burst into tears: "Jiang Wei, I hurt you."

    Jiang Wei shook her head, she wiped Cindy Li''s tears, she hase to this point, she can''t help herself.

    In this other world, there is no paradise. She and Cindy Li have extraordinary identities, so how can they live a peaceful life. Looking back on the past ten years, these are already the best days.

    Zhou Heng stabbed her twice, but did not hurt her vitals.

    After taking the medicine, just bandage it up.

    After Zhou Heng took Xin Dili''s testimony, he went directly to the face of the saint.

    The outside world has long known about such a big movement in his East Pce.

    When he got the news, Zhou Zhao was furious.

    He smashed the upper study room all over, and he cursed: "Who does he think he is? How dare he do such a thing, with so many eyes staring at him, he beat up the princess for the sake of a woman! How dare he do anything?" , give up the princess for a while, thank goodness he can figure it out."

    "Crazy, crazy¡ª"

    Zhou Zhaoqi is not light.

    He knew that Zhou Heng liked Su Xiaoling, and he felt that this liking would fade with time, at most he liked her more, but looking at it now, it was clear that Zhou Heng''s attitude was due to her.

    Once the emperor is in charge, how can he only favor this person? The courtiers are soplicated that they can''t stand it.

    Since ancient times, the emperor is outside and the queen is inside.

    Foreign menpete for power, while women from aristocratic families alsopete for favor in the pce, check and bnce each other, and recruit official women. This is the glory of the royal family''s openness to the official family. After all, any family may be the future emperor''s foreign family.

    At Zhou Heng''s ce, there is only outside but no inside, which means that this road is broken.

 Chapter 854: crazy crazy

    Chapter 854 Crazy Crazy

    Chapter 854 Crazy Crazy

    Who can tolerate it? No one in the DPRK can tolerate it. That''s why they have been exerting pressure all these years.

    Cindi Li is pregnant, and many ministers feel that there is hope.

    But it was only a few hours, before the night passed, Zhou Heng asked Cindi Li to admit that she had an affair with someone, and he wanted to divorce her.

    As soon as this incident happened, the whole country became a sensation.

    What do the ministers think?

    Zhou Heng''s approach is simply absurd. Su Xiaoling has been favored by him for more than ten years. Four children, isn''t that enough?

    Zhou Zhao became more and more angry as he thought about it.

    Zhou Heng came at this time.

    When the father and son met, neither of them had a smiling face. Zhou Zhao looked at Zhou Heng with a gloomy face: "You said that the side concubine Xin Dili had an affair with someone, what is the evidence? What about the adulterer???"

    Zhou Heng replied rigidly: "We are still investigating. The child in her womb is not mine. She has an affair with others. Even if she is a foreigner and a princess, I will never tolerate it."

    "What if I''m not sure?"

    Zhou Zhao looked at Zhou Heng coldly. He was older than ten years ago. Zhou Heng was in his prime. He was his favorite prince. He had been carefully taught and cultivated for ten years. The only dissatisfaction was that he was too infatuated.

    If it was an ordinary family, themon people would think it was a good story, but he is not, he represents the royal family.

    Behind the royal family, there are so many intricate rtionships that need checks and bnces.

    It is absolutely impossible for Zhou Heng to break this road.

    Zhou Heng raised his eyes and looked directly at Zhou Zhao. The father and son''s eyes were about to burst into mes.

    "Father, please punish your son for his disrespect."

    He will never be able to respond, a Cindy Li is already a thorn in his side, how can he endure more thorns in his side.

    Zhou Zhao frowned, with the tip of his tongue against the pte, and suddenly it became a contest between father and son. Ten years ago, the other princes were still young, but now, the other princes have grown up.

    Zhou Liao, Zhou Ying, and Zhou Yan are all young and capable. Don¡¯t they want to be emperors?

    Zhou Zhao said in a deep voice: "Heng''er, for a Su Xiaoling, can you not even want this country?"

    Zhou Heng slightly hooked the corners of his lips: "Yes."

    Without Su Xiaoling, what is the point of him wanting this country?

    His heart is deste and painful, and every day of his life feels like torture, so he would rather not have this country, and he would rather just be with Su Xiaoling.

    "Are you determined?"

    Zhou Zhao''s mind was agitated, and he couldn''t believe that these words would be what Zhou Heng said.

    After he finished asking, without waiting for Zhou Heng to answer, he asked again: "You understand that if you don''t have a harem, your external turmoil will not be quelled. The powerful and powerful will marry each other into groups, and they will be divided into multiple parties, and the rtionship will be closer. If you do, they will join forces against you."

    "The harem is not just a harem, do you understand the pros and cons? As long as you are the emperor, you can''t have only Su Xiaoling behind you, do you understand?"

    Zhou Zhao''s heart was not dead, he stared at Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng is infatuated with one person, this thousands of favors,pared to Su Xiaoling, is it as heavy as Mount Tai.

    It is impossible for the officials to give up this glorious opportunity. When the endurance reaches a peak, a terrible tacit understanding will be formed. All the people will regard Su Xiaoling as their opponent.

    Zhou Heng also looked at Zhou Zhao, without changing his face: "Father, can''t I be sessful without a harem? Can''t I be for the people? Can''t I be a wise king in the future?"

    Zhou Zhao frowned, Zhou Heng was determined, only for one woman.

    Zhou Zhao had three sons growing up slowly in his mind. He waved his hand: "I can''t be your master about your affairs, as long as you can bear the consequences yourself, go on."

    Zhou Heng couldn''t handle this matter well, he couldn''t check and bnce the entire courtiers.

    After the Cindy Li incident, others will know his heart.

    Zhou Zhao sighed faintly, he chose the path himself, since he is determined, let fate do it.

    As a father, not embarrassing him is already the greatest tolerance.

    Zhou Heng raised his forehead and stepped back.

    After returning to the pce, he quickly wrote the letter of reconciliation, and dered Cindy Li''s confession of guilt. With the letter of resignation, he had nothing to do with Cindy Li.

    Whether Cindy Li stays or goes has nothing to do with him.

    He Li Shu and Xin Dili''s criminal papers will be returned to Li Chao, and at the same time, he will send Su Chong to the border to guard.

    It took two days to rectify this matter.

    Cindy Li''s interrogation was also conducted by him himself.

    Everything settled, he returned to the main courtyard.

    He opened the door and entered, nodded slightly with Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu got up and exited.

    Su Xiaoling hasn''t eaten much in the past two days, and he''s also depressed.

    A few children are also a little less lively.

    Zhou Heng walked to Su Xiaoling and sat down, Su Xiaoling lowered his eyes and remained silent.

    "Xiao Ling, she has moved away, there will be no one between you and me anymore."

    Zhou Heng spoke hoarsely, and he took Su Xiaoling''s hand in his palm.

    "Brother Heng, thank you for your hard work."

    Su Xiaoling looked up at him, seeing his haggard face, feeling ufortable.

    She loves him very much, but it''s really too painful. She wants him to let go, but he doesn''t want to. He is also very miserable.

    Su Xiaoling knew that Zhou Heng had tried his best to do his best, and he refused to give up, so she couldn''t say any more cruel words.

    Husband and wife embrace each other tightly, still working hard to warm each other.

    Su Xiaolu also left the pce and went home.

    Back home, Su Xiaolu fell asleep.

    Zhao was very worried and could only wait.

    She told herself countless times that the children have grown up, and they will solve all their worries and troubles by themselves. If they are not in the game, how can they speak.

    Su Kuo was sensible enough not to pester Su Xiaolu.

    He gathered around the cub, thought for a while and asked, "Brother Niu, do you want to get married?"

    The cowboy looked at Su Kuo: "Let it be, you can''t avoid what shoulde, and you can''t keep what should go, I obey God''s will, but if I say it, my heart is a dead leaf and it won''t be spring."

    When he was a child, he still thought that there might be a bosom friend in the future.

    But as he grew up, he no longer had this idea.

    After a few years in the world, the pleader must suffer physically and mentally.

    Wuai is young all his life, having close friends and a few elders who can miss him is enough.

    "Brother Niu is transparent. If you want me to say, people shouldn''t be troubled by love, especially you cultivators, and you shouldn''t be contaminated by love. Love will dy your cultivation."

    Su Kuo agrees very much, a cultivator should have a heart like a withered leaf that never sees spring.

    Niubi looked at Su Kuo: "You are so young, and you haven''t experienced any sad things, how can you think so?"

    Niu Zai is a little curious. A person like Su Kuo has a special temperament and is so young. How can he regard love as a serious disease? Seeing his innocent eyes, he is curious about everything except love.

    Su Kuo suddenly got stuck, and then he said without blushing or panting: "I just want to stay away from the source of troubles, you see, once it is rted to love, who can live without worries, so it is better to cut off from the source .¡±

    He is not talking nonsense, but who hasn''t shed some tears when ites to love.

 Chapter 855: No regrets

    Chapter 855 No regrets

    Chapter 855 No regrets

    The bull cub nodded, which is true.

    "Brother Xiaoniu, you know how to read faces. Your teacher told me, can my third sister and brother-inw grow old in vain?"

    Su Kuo was thinking about Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng, he lowered his voice and asked in a low voice.

    Su Kuo was a little worried. If Su Xiaoling wasn''t from Su Xiaolu''s family, he wouldn''t have time to know.

    The Su family is Su Xiaolu''s secr roots. Su Xiaoling, Su Chong and Suhua are her true brothers and sisters, with deep affection. No matter who is having a bad life, Su Xiaolu will care and care about it.

    Niu Zai looked at Su Kuo with a serious face, he smiled and said: "Xiao Kuo, they are all good-natured people, they can''t tell the truth without telling the truth, but if you want to learn, I can teach you. Then you can see for yourself."

    Su Kuo showed a distressed expression, he had one more thing to learn.

    He wondered why the ancestors never thought of learning metaphysics.

    When youe into contact with people like this, you can still make a decision by observing the physiognomy test.

    Su Kuo became interested, so he made up his mind to learn more from Niubi.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep, and Mrs. Zhao came to her room with hot chicken soup.

    Su Xiaolu was feeling hungry, so he started to eat.

    Mrs. Zhao quietly watched Su Xiaolu finish eating.

    After Su Xiaolu finished eating, Mrs. Zhao asked: "Xiaolu, is Xiaoling okay?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mrs. Zhao, Su Xiaolu told Mrs. Zhao what had happened in the past few days, and did not hide anything.

    Ms. Zhao listened quietly, and only sighed after listening. She could imagine how much pressure Su Xiaoling would have behind her.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help leaning on Mrs. Zhao: "Mother, if the third brotherpromises and there are more people around, what will you do?"

    Mrs. Zhao sighed: "Xiao Lu, as a mother, of course I don''t want Brother Heng to divide his heart into many shares, but I also understand that even if he failed to keep his original promise in the end, I would not me him."

    At the beginning, when Zhou Heng proposed to marry Su Xiaoling, he made a promise.

    But now, after going through so many things, he tried his best.

    Zhao believes that if Zhou Heng is not in a high position, he will be able to do what he said.

    Cindy Li¡¯s matter is impossible to guard against, but without Cindy Li, there will be others, only a thousand days to be a thief, how can there be a thousand days to guard against a thief, Zhou Heng wants to be clean, it is too difficult.

    Not to mention Zhou Heng, even Su Sang, can encounter some embarrassing things.

    "Your sister, mother is worried about her. It doesn''t matter if people are confused, just be afraid. A sober person can''t do stupid things."

    Ms. Zhao thought about Su Xiaoling, and sighed in her heart. This daughter has been sensible since she was a child, and she has suffered so much.

    She understands everything, and it is precisely because she understands that she will ept it, but it is precisely because she is too sober that she is tortured by love.

    Zhao''s heart aches when he thinks about it.

    She and Su Sang are free now, and the husband and wife have such a good time together.

    They are people on the fringe, and they have almost gotten dirty several times, let alone people in the circle.

    "Little Deer, Mother knows you are in-tempered, and looking at these things, like a silk screen, you must be disturbed."

    Mrs. Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu tenderly, and patted Su Xiaolu''s hand lightly. Her youngest daughter was already an adult. Mrs. Zhao knew that Su Xiaolu seemed too indifferent to emotional matters.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, she really felt that the rtionship was troublesome.

    Mrs. Zhao gently smoothed the hair on Shunsu Xiaolu''s cheeks, and said with gentle but firm eyes: "Xiaolu, mother knows that emotions are the most difficult, but it is undeniable that there will be more warmth and sweetness between Xiaoling and Xiaolu." Brother Heng, they have had a difficult journey, but after this hardship, there is also a lot of deep affection, the friendship that the two of them have walked hand in hand, and there are many beautiful memories."

    "Father and mother, too. In the memories, there are many heartaches, but there are also many, many good memories. Even in the first difficult ten years, there are many, many sweet memories between father and mother. Mother will always remember, your father Like a child, he would pick some wild fruits and hide them back, and secretly give them to me to eat at night."

    That period of memory, a lot of pain is still unforgettable, but what follows is the care that has no impurities in it.

    "Mother does not force you to have a marriage, but if you meet someone you like, don''t reject them. Don''t worry about not being able to deal with those intricate difficulties and regressing. Even if you work hard, you may not have good results, but if you don''t work hard, it will be a lifetime. It''s a pity, don''t think your sister is in trouble now, but if you ask her if she doesn''t regret it, she will definitely say no regrets."

    Ms. Zhao smiled slightly, her daughter, she knows too well.

    Su Xiaolu was startled, she looked at Mrs. Zhao with some puzzlement: "Even if you know there will be a lot of suffering, won''t you regret it?"

    Ms. Zhao shook her head firmly: "I don''t regret it."

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t understand love, but at this moment, she seems to be enlightened again.

    She also has some different views on love.

    "Take a good rest, mother is going out first."

    Ms. Zhao stroked Su Xiaolu''s hair and stood up. She came to ask because she wanted to know what was going on. After knowing it, she was still worried, but she felt much more at ease.

    After Mrs. Zhao left, Su Xiaolu entered the space, and she picked up the seeds Zhou Zhi sent and looked at them for a long time.

    She seriously asked herself, does she have a male-female liking for Zhou Zhi?

    She is not sure, maybe she doesn''t like it much, but she definitely has a good impression.

    How did Zhou Zhi treat her?

    Su Xiaolu thinks that Zhou Zhi should be the same as her.

    They don''t know what the future holds, they can only let nature take its course.

    The incident of Xin Dili caused a sensation in the capital.

    After discussing for a long time, as Xin Dili left Beijing and returned to Lichao, her voice gradually faded away.

    Everything is back to normal.

    Su Xiaolu teaches the homework of the children at home every day.

    Children of Qi Xingfeng and Qi Xingzhi will alsoe and learn from them.

    After the hot summer passed, the cool autumn days also passed, and in the early winter, the imperial sect began to recruit disciples.

    Inside, there is not only metaphysics, but also great Confucianism imparting knowledge.

    This is a huge Xuanmen named Guiyuan Academy.

    In just one month, there are already thousands of disciples.

    Each art has its own sect. Under Su Xiaolu''s suggestion, each day is divided into six sses, and each sssts for an hour and a half. In addition to the inner disciples epted individually, other disciples can also choose to listen. Lectures, but how much you can understand depends on your own understanding.

    Su Xiaolu joined the staff, and she taught medicine and kendo.

    Cubs teach astrology.

    Su Kuo is considered a special ss, and there is only one ss in seven days, because he also wants to be a student.

    Disciples, change your clothes ording to your level. At the beginning, everyone is the same, wearing white clothes.

    If you start toprehend, as you gradually progress to ck, blue, purple, red, ck, and gold, the change in clothing will appear on the belt or neckline of the clothing, so that the disciples in the sect can distinguish their identities.

    As a teacher and mentor, Su Xiaolu chose a ck robe. She didn''t deliberately conceal that she was a woman, and she favored a man''s attire, neat and tidy.

 Chapter 856: Guiyuan College

    Chapter 856 Guiyuan College

    Chapter 856 Guiyuan College

    Students call her Master Su.

    In this academy, there are children of ordinary people who are selected through selection.

    There are also many descendants of dignitaries, even royal ones.

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan were also among them.

    But having said this, the first rule is to forget your previous identity, here, everyone is treated equally.

    Because of the special nature of the academy, the Emperor Zhou Zhao also issued an imperial decree. Once admitted to the academy, all students will lose their status outside. Everything is based on the rules of the academy. The mentor made a mistake, and after being exposed, he would never forgive him lightly.

    The rules of the academy, everyone must abide by it.

    In the college, the masters rotate every half a month. This is because the masters and instructors also need to study and practice.

    Students, the oldest is 20 years old, the youngest is 7 years old, 7 to 10 years old will be divided into groups, 10 to 15 years old will be divided into groups, and 15 to 20 years old will be divided into groups. Together.

    And all the students, in addition to studying and practicing, also take on the responsibility of taking care of the younger generation, so that the rotation is endless.

    In addition to the teacher and tutor, there are many pce people who perform their duties, do some sundries and so on.

    Each subject has many master tutors, so students can keep learning as long as they want to learn, and there are tutors teaching every day.

    Every year, an assessment is conducted, and students who fail to meet the minimum requirements leave the academy and return home.

    This is a serious and solemn Taoist academy. The students here will benefit themon people in the future. Naturally, thosezy and slippery people are not allowed to dawdle in it.

    In the first three years, most of the college''s resources were provided by the royal family, but after three years, the first batch of strongest disciples will start to go out to practice, and the training resources needed for details must be found by themselves, and their own strong colleagues, Slowly benefit the people.

    In the first three years, Xuanmen will collect some strange things about the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the master tutor will take over the task toplete.

    The college was established at the beginning, but most of the rules have been formed and can be applied maturely.

    Everything in the college is on the right track, Zhou Heng reported everything to Zhou Zhao.

    Zhou Zhao looked at the excerpt and kept nodding his head: "Yes, well done. If this academy is to be handed down from generation to generation, it will always tire your father and feel sorry for it. Your younger brothers are now regarded as tools and can take care of things." Now, you arrange a position for them to share your worries, you have been so busy for more than half a year, and your father can''t let you even have time to go home."

    Zhou Heng School of Management has worked hard, but even so, he still feels the coldness of his father, and at the same time he promoted Zhou Liao, Zhou Ying, and Zhou Yan.

    Zhou Heng knew what this meant, he didn''t resist, and nodded obediently: "Okay, everything will be obeyed by the emperor''s will."

    Hebored hard, but let others share in the fruit.

    All this is due to his refusal to bow his head.

    Zhou Zhao looked at Zhou Heng and waved his hand: "Okay, now that this matter is settled, you can rx for a while, go back."

    Zhou Heng simply agreed, since he had made a choice, he had no other choice but to agree.

    Can''t stop other people from eating meat.

    Looking at Zhou Heng''s receding back, Zhou Zhao sighed.

    Zhou Heng is capable enough, but his heart is still not cruel enough. He can aplish things, but it is still a bit difficult for him to cope with the overall situation.

    Such a person, even if he bes an emperor, is still a life of hard work. Too much hard work will eventually hurt his own body. He knows that he is shaken, but he doesn''t do anything. Zhou Zhao knows that Zhou Heng is giving up on the prince. He was already in the position, and he also deliberately left out, so the other princes became active.

    His original intention was to provoke him, but Zhou Heng didn''t ept the move at all, so he could only sigh.

    Zhou Zhao couldn''t help thinking of Zhou Zhi, and he couldn''t help thinking, what would he do if it was Zhou Zhi?

    The two brothers, if Zhou Heng is too benevolent, he is often controlled by courtiers.

    That Zhou Zhi, is a means of iron and blood.

    This kid, even if he said he would retire, he would retire. For more than ten years, he insisted on not getting involved in the affairs of the court, but he has really be a free and easy prince.

    Obsessed with studying in the mermaidnd, he has been studying for more than ten years.

    Unfortunately, he is disabled.

    Otherwise...

    Zhou Zhao shook his head.

    Zhou Heng came out of the upper study room, and met Zhou Liao, Zhou Ying and Zhou Yan, the three younger brothers.

    The three saluted Zhou Heng respectfully, and the fans showed a smile: "Brother Prince, please give me your advice."

    Zhou Heng''s expression was t: "Okay, I still have something to do, excuse me."

    Zhou Heng cupped his hands, and left without another word.

    Looking at Zhou Heng''s back, the three of Zhou Liao looked at each other.

    For a while, they couldn''t figure out Zhou Heng''s heart. That was the position of the crown prince. Did he really not care at all?

    Does he really not understand what the father meant?

    Puzzled, but more happy, after all, they are all beneficiaries.

    The brothers no longer looked at Zhou Heng, but went into the upper study.

    Zhou Heng returned to the East Pce. In the past few months, the husband and wife had less gatherings and more separations.

    Zhou Heng knew that Su Xiaoling''s life was not so easy.

    Seeing Zhou Henging back, Su Xiaoling smiled slightly and made tea for him.

    "Have a cup of hot tea to warm up your body, it''s getting cold."

    Su Xiaoling said softly.

    Zhou Heng looked at her and nodded slightly.

    It was not early, and the two sons came back not long after.

    Seeing Zhou Heng, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing were very happy, ran to Zhou Heng, and happily called him ''Father King''.

    Zhou Heng picked them up and asked gently: "What have you learned recently, are you eager to learn?"

    Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing answered happily.

    As he answered, Zhou Huan''s voice became a little depressed.

    Both children fell silent.

    Zhou Heng asked concerned: "Why, why are you unhappy?"

    Zhou Qing shook his head: "Father, it''s nothing serious."

    Zhou Huan was a little puzzled: "Father, my brother and I didn''t do anything annoying, but Zhao Wensi and the others didn''t want to y with us. They were keeping away from me and my brother."

    Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing still don''t understand why.

    They know it''s weird, but they don''t know why.

    Because there is no hostility or any quarrel, they are naturally alienated. Even if there ismunication, they can still feel the other party''s indifference.

    They were not stupid, and they didn''t tell Su Xiaoling about these things, but in front of Zhou Heng, the grievance of being a son of man came to his heart at once, and he couldn''t help saying that his father was their god.

    Zhou Heng smiled slightly, rubbed the hair of his two sons and said: "Don''t be sad, Father Wang assures you, it won''t be like this soon."

    Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan became even more confused.

    "Okay, let''s go wash up and have dinner together."

    Zhou Heng didn''t say much, he put down the two children and asked them to wash their hands and prepare to eat.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng with worry.

    Zhou Heng looked at Su Xiaoling, smiled gently and said, "Xiaoling, I''ve worked hard for you these days, I''ll talk to youter."

 Chapter 857: dont be a prince

    Chapter 857 Not to be a prince

    Chapter 857 Not to be a prince

    Su Xiaoling was not at peace, she realized something.

    Zhou Heng just smiled at her.

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan entered the academy, except for Xiu Mu, who will note back this year, Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan are still young, and cannot meet the requirements for admission to the academy.

    Wait until the two children have washed up, and the family will have dinner together.

    Zhou Heng gently picked up vegetables for his two sons, carefully took out the fishbone, and did not forget to give Su Xiaoling a piece.

    After eating, Zhou Qing and Zhou Huan retired to review their homework.

    When only the husband and wife are left in the room.

    Zhou Heng held Su Xiaoling''s hand in the palm of his hand, and said softly, "Xiaoling, I am ready to resign as the crown prince."

    Since being the prince, he will lose Su Xiaoling, so he will not be the prince.

    Since that incident, he has been very tired, Su Xiaoling is also very tired, and their family is also tired, so it''s okay for him to give up the position of prince.

    Su Xiaoling was stunned, and it took her a while to realize what Zhou Heng said. She looked at Zhou Heng, his eyes were full of exhaustion, and his expression was also haggard.

    "Brother Heng, I don''t know what to say, but I don''t want you to be sad. I have had you for more than ten years, and it is enough."

    Su Xiaoling was very worried, but she didn''t know where to start. She wanted to say that she didn''t mind him epting him into the pce, but she still couldn''t say the blunt words. Brother Heng, who is so smart, must know what she meant. .

    "Xiao Ling, we still have many ten years. These ten years are too few and not enough. In the past few months, I have also reflected a lot. I am not suitable to be a prince. I have too many scruples. I always She is very passive, everything is true, Cindy Li has long had a different mind, if I hadn''t been indecisive, things would never have been like this, it is precisely because I didn''t do a good job that she had the opportunity to break your heart. "

    "I''m not a three-year-old child anymore. My temper has been settled long ago. This time I escaped Cindy Li. In the future, it is inevitable that there will be times when I will nt seedlings. At that time, how should I face you and the children? What? So if I don¡¯t be the prince, everything will be fine,¡±

    Zhou Heng made this decision not on a whim, but after a long time of thinking.

    If he can¡¯t do what he wants to be the emperor, then he can¡¯t do it anymore. Now he¡¯s just being neglected, what¡¯s next?

    He didn''t want to think about it anymore, so he quit.

    Su Xiaoling''s mood is already messed up, is it really worth it?

    "Will the emperor agree?"

    Su Xiaoling looked worried.

    Zhou Heng smiled lightly and nodded: "Father will agree. In this world, there is only one who wants to be a crown prince and cannot do it, and there is no one who fails to abdicate."

    No matter who it is, it is difficult to take a step forward, but it is easy to take a step back.

    He doesn''t want to be a prince anymore, so naturally many people wille to fulfill him.

    "Then after you don''t be the prince, can we leave the pce?"

    Su Xiaoling''s eyes were lost in thought, and her heart couldn''t help feeling tense.

    Zhou Heng took her into his arms and replied gently: "Yes, we can still go to many ces."

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t help slightly hooking his lips.

    Zhou Heng could feel Su Xiaoling''s rxation, and he also rxed in his heart. This is what he wanted.

    ¡ª

    Zhou Heng wrote a letter of resignation and submitted it.

    Zhou Zhao frowned after reading it, and couldn''t believe it for a long time.

    Looking at Zhou Heng who was kneeling below with an indifferent expression, Zhou Zhao finally couldn''t help but get angry, smashed the booklet down, and growled angrily: "Do you think that the prince is not suitable for you? It''s just for a woman , you actually did this? Do you believe it or not, I killed her!"

    Zhou summoned the killing intent, and Zhou Heng was devoted to Su Xiaoling, so killing Su Xiaoling would solve the problem?

    Zhou Heng''s eyes were calm, he raised his head, and said lightly: "Father can kill Xiaoling, at worst, my son will go with her."

    Zhou Zhao looked at Zhou Heng, he knew that he was really desperate.

    It is ironic that such a dedicated and affectionate person is actually the prince.

    Zhou Zhao sat back on his seat, but he was unwilling to ept it at all. He looked at Zhou Heng and said, "You have been back to Beijing for more than ten years, and you have only been there for a few years? Can''t it be worth it? Su Xiaoling gave birth to four Children, two sons and two daughters, even if you have more, who can shake her identity? When other women have more, how old are her children, what can others fight for?"

    "Father, it is precisely because she gave birth to four children for me. I love these four children, and each child feels the love. If other women have my children, I wish they would die sooner. This way What''s the point? If I''m an emperor, I can''t even make decisions about my own affairs, so this emperor doesn''t matter."

    Zhou Heng didn''t expect his father to understand him. He had already made a decision and he didn''t want to participate in it.

    He doesn''t want to worry about the days toe, all the time.

    Father thought that the temperament he developed in Nanshan Vige in the past few years caused him to be like this. In fact, it was not. Wherever he went, he felt like a human being, and he understood what true love and warmth are.

    It is his responsibility to return to Beijing, and so is his session to the crown prince.

    Now it is the same to give up the position of prince.

    "Heng''er, I have made a decision, but there is no turning back."

    Zhou Zhao finally looked at Zhou Heng, he gave him another chance, regretting it now, it''s still toote.

    Zhou Heng is not suitable to be a prince, he can see it, but after all, he has carefully cultivated him, so he just gave up like this, he feels distressed.

    Zhou Heng''s gaze didn''t evade, he said: "Father, I have made up my mind, I can''t handle this, I let Father down, please forgive me."

    Zhou Zhao waved his hand: "You go down, the emperor will consider this matter, you must let the emperor think about it."

    Zhou Heng nodded, got up and retreated.

    The dynasty is still stable, but Zhou Heng resigned from the position of prince, so the situation is not easy to say.

    Zhou Liao, Zhou Ying Zhou Yan, the mind will be activated.

    But the three of them are not the best candidates in his mind, Zhou Zhi is.

    His dear son, he should be returning to Beijing soon.

    There is no such thing as a short life, and the world has changed, so he can naturally fight for it, but I don''t know if he has changed after more than ten years of separation. What kind of scene will it be with these people?

    Zhou Zhao didn''t think about it for too long, so he responded to Zhou Heng with actions.

    First find a few mistakes in his official duties, and then suspend one of his duties. When the wind changes, everything starts to move.

    The courtiers thought that the prince''s department headed by Su Hua would take action, but no one did it. Even if the prince was punished in public, they were very quiet, quietly watching Zhou Heng step down from the prince''s position and be imprisoned.

    Zhou Heng temporarily shut down the confinement. If there is no ident, after the confinement is over, the crown prince will be vacant.

    Su Xiaoling got the news early on, she knew this was a process, most of the worries in her heart were gone, she raised the herbs with peace of mind, Fennel watched her from the side, when a series of footsteps came, Su Xiaoling stood up and looked back, saw The leader was Wei Ling. For some reason, she panicked for a moment.

 Chapter 858: be punished together

    Chapter 858 punished together

    Chapter 858 punished together

    "You are so elegant. The crown prince is punished, but you are still in the mood to grow flowers and grass. It is simply disrespectful."

    Wei Ling couldn''t hide the anger in her eyes, even if she ate a lot of good things, she was still old.

    Her two sons are separated from her, but as long as the emperor is one of them, she can be the queen mother safely, and no woman can climb over her head.

    But now, Zhou Heng wants to give up the position of prince, which is simply a joke in the world, just for such a woman, she is really capable and capable.

    Thinking about it, Wei Ling felt angry rising up.

    Su Xiaoling saw that it was Wei Ling, and immediately saluted her: "Greetings to the Queen Mother."

    Wei Ling has always disliked her. Over the years, their rtionship has been uneventful, but they love her two grandchildren.

    Wei Ling came here with anger, Su Xiaoling was the same as before, only thinking that she would talk less and wait for Wei Ling''s anger to pass.

    Wei Ling didn''t let Su Xiaoling get up, she looked at Su Xiaoling, the murderous intent in her eyes grew stronger.

    Nowadays, Wei Ling is dissatisfied at first, but as long as Zhou Heng is the prince, she will also be the queen mother in the end, but Zhou Heng is not the queen mother, it will be different.

    When the new prince appears, Zhou Liao, Zhou Ying and Zhou Yan will all have their own mothers. She will be a queen mother at that time, and she will be aggrieved. The woman who once bowed her head to her can show her a wink, and this The source of some misfortunes is all because of Su Xiaoling!

    Remove her, Zhou Heng will continue to be the prince.

    Wei Ling calmed down and said, "Heng''er made a mistake, and you made a mistake too. Come with me to Guanxin Temple, and worship the Buddha to make amends."

    Su Xiaoling was silent. At this moment, she didn''t know if Wei Ling had some other purpose.

    While she was hesitating, Wei Ling had already asked in a deep voice: "What, Su Xiaoling, is it not easy to use my words?"

    Su Xiaoling shook his head hastily: "The queen mother calms down, my daughter-inw is willing to go with the queen mother."

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t refuse, she could only agree.

    Wei Ling''s eyes turned cold, and she said coldly: "This is the best, get up and follow me."

    Wei Ling came suddenly, and did not give Su Xiaoling any extra time. If she wanted to resist, Wei Ling also had reasons to put pressure on her.

    As long as Su Xiaoling is Zhou Heng''s wife, she has a reason to take her away. If it was before, Zhou Heng would definitely stop her, but now, Zhou Heng can''t take care of himself.

    As a mother-inw, if she punishes her daughter-inw, who dares to say anything.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t have time to make arrangements, so he followed Wei Ling away.

    Guanxin Temple is not well-known, but its geographical conditions are very harsh, but rich wives like to go there to worship Buddha, saying that they are sincere because they work **** the mountain.

    In this way, other temples became deserted.

    The empress wanted to bring the princess to worship the Buddha, so Guanxin Temple naturally made arrangements in advance.

    Wei Ling is an older grade, and it is still a bit difficult to walk such a steep step. She looked at Su Xiaoling who looked normal, and she was not in a good mood.

    "Mother, be careful."

    Su Xiaoling knew that Wei Ling didn''t like her, and she didn''t try to please her. Her caring words could be heard as polite words.

    After the integration of foreignnds, many ces have changed, and the areas near mountains and rivers have changed the most.

    Guanxin Temple became so steep because the mountain was much higher.

    It took four hours to go up the mountain, and it was already dark.

    "Eat vegetarian food and go to bed early, wake up early tomorrow morning and follow the Buddha."

    Wei Ling said to Su Xiaoling coldly.

    Su Xiaoling nodded. She was also tired after traveling all the way. She had to pay homage to the Buddha here for half a month, and she could only return to the pce after half a month. She brought a bean curd by her side.

    She is not stupid, she can feel Wei Ling''s hatred for her, but she has toe, and she is not an ordinary woman who has no self-protection, she just needs to be more cautious in the past half month.

    After dinner, go back to the house arranged by the temple to rest.

    Su Xiaoling said to Doufu: "Doufu, you can go to bed too, there is no need to keep watch, the queen will not do anything tantly."

    What she has to guard against is the dark ce.

    Doufu nodded.

    Early the next morning, Su Xiaoling was called up to worship the Buddha.

    The queen also changed out of her fine clothes, looking elegant.

    The mother-inw and daughter-inw did not speak, they were both calmly nourishing their hearts.

    The first day was safe and sound.

    The next day was also safe and sound.

    Doufu is assigned a lot of work every day.

    Su Xiaoling also copies Buddhist scriptures every day, and also helps clean temples and grow vegetables.

    Su Xiaoling doesn''t find it difficult, because these things are too easy for her since she was a child.

    But doing this with Wei Ling was beyond her expectation.

    In this life, Wei Ling was born rich and honored as a queen. She didn''t do any hard work, but she would not admit defeat in front of Su Xiaoling. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t do well, as long as she does it.

    It is not surprising that Su Xiaoling does well, she was originally born as a peasant girl, it would be strange if she did not do well.

    Busy every day, ten days passed in a blink of an eye.

    She can return to Beijing the day after tomorrow, Su Xiaoling couldn''t help wondering if she was wrong.

    Maybe Wei Ling really just wants her to worship Buddha?

    At night, Doufu smiled and said, "Miss, I''m going back soon, just be more careful tomorrow."

    Su Xiaoling nodded: "Yes."

    Tomorrow is thest day, if Wei Ling really wants to do something to her, it will only be tomorrow.

    She couldn''t think of what method Wei Ling would use. Everyone must know that she and Wei Ling came to worship the Buddha.

    If something happens to her, Wei Ling will not be alone.

    There must be a perfect reason for her to get out of it.

    I fell asleep thinking about it.

    At dawn, get up and worship the Buddha.

    Doufu has no free time by her side, and Wei Ling has been making excuses to go out and do work for more than ten days.

    After worshiping the Buddha today, Su Xiaoling thought she was going to grow vegetables, but Wei Ling said to her: "I''m going to pick wild fruits today. Some of the wild fruits in the mountains are ripe. We will pick some with the master leading the way. We''ll go back tomorrow and bring some back to you." It is also good for children to eat."

    Wei Ling looked easygoing and seemed to be normal, Su Xiaoling looked at her and nodded in response: "Okay."

    Two monks led the way, and Wei Ling brought two maids, each carrying a basket.

    Su Xiaoling was also carrying the basket.

    Walking on the mountain road, she didn''t feel ufortable, and gradually she let go, and she knew many wild fruits.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling, and couldn''t help saying: "You have been a princess for so many years, and you have been rich and well-fed for so many years, but you have not forgotten your roots."

    Su Xiaoling smiled slightly, and replied calmly: "I will never forget this."

    This is a lifetime, a memory engraved in her bones, how could she forget it.

    Wei Ling didn''t ask any more questions, but just quietly followed and picked. She would also eat some wild fruits.

    She took half of her own life into this n. She wants to do it, but she can''t put herself in it. Zhou Heng and Zhou Zhi are both lunatics and have no conscience. If she doesn''t do well, they really will go crazy.

 Chapter 859: missing together

    Chapter 859 Disappeared together

    Chapter 859 Disappeared together

    Everything is going ording to n, and the goal is getting closer and closer.

    It was a wild fruit tree growing on the edge of a cliff, bearing numerous fruits.

    Monks pull each other to pick.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling, and reached out to her: "Grab me, I''ll pick some more."

    Su Xiaoling looked at the monks who were pulling each other. Wei Ling should have seen the monks like this. Although it was a bit steeper, it was better to be careful.

    Wei Ling didn''t want her to go either, Su Xiaoling stretched out her hand, Wei Ling held it tightly, she walked slowly down without saying anything.

    The maids followed carefully.

    When she got under the tree, Wei Ling began to pick. She said, "We picked these up and took them home. I picked them up. When I pick them up, you pick some up yourself."

    Su Xiaoling nodded, she could feel the cold wind a bit strong.

    Below here, it should be a cliff.

    Su Xiaoling guessed that if Wei Ling wanted to do something to her, this was the only chance she had.

    After picking a basket, Wei Ling said to Su Xiaoling, "It''s up to you to pick it."

    Su Xiaoling looked at the fruit, without any suspicion, she picked it up.

    Her basket is full too.

    The monk is ready to go up, his face is full of joy, and he is saying words of gratitude.

    What remains on the branches is reserved for the creatures in the mountains.

    They won''te to pick it up again.

    Because it was rtively steep, she had to be extremely careful when going up. Su Xiaoling walked behind Wei Ling, and she could feel Wei Ling pulling her tightly.

    However, just as Wei Ling was about to cross this dangerous road, Wei Ling''s foot slipped, and she subconsciously grabbed the maid''s clothes in front of her. She couldn''t stand upright, and kicked Su Xiaoling. ¡­

    By her ear, there was a st. In this short breath, she thought a lot, but when she saw Wei Ling rolling down with her, she was also shocked, and Su Xiaoling was relieved.

    It was an ident.

    Falling sharply, Su Xiaoling subconsciously waved his arms, trying to catch something.

    The body fell heavily on the dense trees, and she felt fainted when her eyes went dark.

    ¡ª

    Wei Ling woke up in severe pain.

    She wanted to take a risky fight, but she never expected that in that panic, the force would be so great, the maid''s clothes were torn and it was not enough to form a point of strength, her whole body was like a ball, rolling with Su Xiaoling down the cliff.

    She looked at the dense trees, not much light came in, and it was getting dark.

    For a moment, she didn''t know whether to thank the dense tree for saving her life, or to regret the failure of her n. She didn''t die at such an old age, and Su Xiaoling certainly didn''t die either. If Su Xiaoling''s life was bad, she couldn''t be a prince. concubine.

    She moved her upper body when she wanted to stand up, but she felt severe pain in her waist. Herplexion changed, and she touched her legs with trembling hands, and pressed them hard, but she didn''t feel it at all.

    Wei Ling''s heart was instantly filled with fear.

    With no legs, how would she live?

    Suddenly, she was so angry that she ignored everything, gnashed her teeth and cursed, and cried after cursing.

    Su Xiaoling sighed not far away, she retracted her previous guess, Wei Ling did it on purpose.

    Wei Ling didn''t know what had happened, so she suddenly started cursing.

    Su Xiaoling only felt pain in her internal organs. She tremblingly took out the elixir bottle from her bosom, and felt better after taking two pills.

    She moved her hands and feet to make sure she could move freely.

    This is good news. Except for some pains in many parts of her body, she was not seriously injured.

    There were a lot of fruits around, but they were all broken. Su Xiaoling started to eat a few after touching them. She listened to Wei Ling scolding, but she didn''t make a sound.

    After Wei Ling scolded, she vented her emotions and gradually calmed down. She began to call Su Xiaoling: "Su Xiaoling, Su Xiaoling, where are you..."

    Wei Ling didn''t want to die, she was even more afraid of dying here, she was the queen of a country, how could she die in such embarrassment?

    She is not dead, Su Xiaoling must be alive, Wei Ling began to call Su Xiaoling crazily.

    But she yelled for a long time, but there was no response. She began to wonder if Su Xiaoling had left quietly.

    Or, she was really unlucky and fell to her death.

    Wei Ling was very desperate. At this moment, she felt afraid. She couldn''t move. When it got dark and wild beasts appeared, she would definitely be eaten. Thinking about it made her despair, and Wei Ling cried.

    "Queen, don''t cry, don''t attract any beastster."

    Su Xiaoling listened to Wei Ling''s whining and crying, she felt helpless, Wei Ling waspletely unconscious, she didn''t know that it was wrong for her to yell like this.

    Wei Ling wanted to harm her, and it was Wei Ling who caused her to suffer all this. Su Xiaoling actually wanted to abandon her.

    She could have done it too, but in the end she couldn''t.

    She doesn''t want others'' evil to tarnish the goodness in her heart.

    So she reminded Wei Ling aloud.

    As soon as Su Xiaoling spoke, Wei Ling stopped crying when she heard her voice.

    Wei Ling was very annoyed and angry. How long has it been since Su Xiaoling woke up? What is she so worried about? She has been watching her jokes in the dark!

    But calmed down, she closed her eyes and made no sound.

    Su Xiaoling said again: "The queen mother looked around to see if there were any broken fruits, and if there were any, pick them up and eat some. In this barren mountain and wild forest, hunger can make people decay quickly. I heard what you just said, the queen mother, and I also I''m toozy to be hypocritical with you, if the queen mother doesn''t want to listen to me, then we will separate and find our own way out."

    "The queen mother looks down on me, but to be honest, I also look down on you, the queen mother. I keep saying that I am for the child, and I am only touching yourself. What you are doing is just for yourself."

    Su Xiaoling said calmly, she didn''t care what Wei Ling felt after hearing it, she was in no mood to guess.

    Anyway, this is the end of the conversation, Wei Ling listens to what she likes, and forgets if she doesn¡¯t. She also wants to harm herself.

    If you want to survive, but also want to be in a high position, how can there be such a good thing.

    It is impossible for them to be a harmonious mother-inw and daughter-inw, so they don''t have to worry about being enemies.

    Su Xiaoling stopped talking after finishing speaking, and silently ate the broken fruit.

    This kind of wild fruit has thick skin, juicy and sour taste, but this sweetness is enough.

    Wei Ling was silent all the time, she didn''t answer Su Xiaoling, she took a few deep breaths, clenched her teeth tightly, turned her head and looked around herself, there was some broken fruit, she reached out to take it tremblingly.

    Even in this situation, she is not willing to die here in embarrassment, but to live and go out, now she can only rely on Su Xiaoling.

    After Su Xiaoling heard what she said, Wei Ling didn''t know how much tolerance she had for herself, so she didn''t dare to test it anymore. After eating some wild fruits, she also felt much better, just watching the sky , she was still worried, wait a minute, if Su Xiaoling saw her like this, would she still save her?

 Chapter 860: dont leave me

    Chapter 860 Don''t Abandon Me

    Chapter 860 Don''t Abandon Me

    Under such uneasiness, Wei Ling heard some slight movements.

    The movement was very small. If she hadn''t been very nervous, she wouldn''t have noticed it. When she heard the movementing towards her, Wei Ling asked nervously: "Su Xiaoling, is that you Su Xiaoling?"

    Wei Ling nervously looked in the direction of the source of the movement.

    Su Xiaoling felt that Wei Ling was a little strange, but she didn''t want to answer her, so she ignored Wei Ling''s questions.

    Wei Ling''s voice sounded very frightening.

    "Su Xiaoling, say something, Su Xiaoling, something ising towards me, Su Xiaoling¡ª"

    Wei Ling''s heart was almost in her throat. She had never encountered such a bad environment in her life. Even when she was fighting with concubines the most, she was never in such a mess.

    She has lost and won, she is a very rational and calm person.

    But in this environment, everything she knew was useless, and she couldn''t move in the face of the unknown. She didn''t know what woulde out of the tall grass.

    "what-"

    Wei Ling screamed and saw Su Xiaolinging out.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Wei Ling lying motionless on the ground, her upper body slightly propped up, her face paled.

    Su Xiaoling felt something was wrong, she asked, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Wei Ling''s lips were pale, her body trembled slightly, she didn''t speak for a while, there was resentment in her eyes, and she was unwilling.

    Su Xiaoling went to her and knelt down to check her pulse. Wei Ling didn''t move, and she closed her eyes.

    Su Xiaoling frowned after taking his pulse. Wei Ling''s condition is not good.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling frowning, she immediately became nervous, she asked anxiously: "Is my injury okay, I am only injured temporarily, will I be cured if treated in time?"

    Wei Ling was too scared, she couldn''t feel her lower limbs, she was afraid that she would be crippled like Zhou Zhi, at this age, it was impossible for her to have the same opportunity as Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi had a good time, but he also lived in a wooden wheelchair for so many years.

    Thinking that she would be disabled, Wei Ling turned pale again.

    Being disabled means that it is difficult to have dignity. If she has no intuition in her lower body, she will face more terrible things than Zhou Zhi.

    Seeing Wei Ling''s expression, Su Xiaoling knew that she had been trapped by her own demons, and Su Xiaoling didn''tfort her. She took off a wooden hairpin from her head, twirled it at the end, and a silver needle came out.

    She took the hairpin, pressed on Wei Ling''s leg, and then inserted the needle.

    "Is the queen mother feeling here?"

    Su Xiaoling looked at Wei Ling and asked, seeing Wei Ling shaking her head tremblingly, she injected several more needles.

    Finally reached the level of the soles of the feet, Wei Ling nodded with tears of excitement in the corners of her eyes: "Yes, I feel it, it hurts."

    Su Xiaoling breathed a sigh of relief and said: "You injured your waist, your meridians were damaged, and there is congestion inside, so you can''t move for the time being. If you are lucky, we will go out in a few days. There is no problem with the imperial doctor." .¡±

    Wei Ling breathed a sigh of relief, and she quickly said, "Then what are you waiting for, take me out quickly."

    Su Xiaoling didn''t abandon her, and she didn''t dare to do so either.

    Wei Ling urged Su Xiaoling, hoping that she could take her out quickly.

    However, Su Xiaoling frowned and looked up at the towering trees and said lightly: "The trees here are dense and overgrown with weeds, we can''t act rashly, such trees with strong aura can only be found in foreignnds, if we go in the wrong direction, we It will be farther and farther away from the exit."

    Wei Ling felt tense when she heard this: "Then what should we do? Can we just stay where we are?"

    Knowing that procrastinating for too long is not good, Wei Ling naturally wants to go out early. Hearing what Su Xiaoling said, going out is not so easy. Is it really not easy, or does she not want to take herself out quickly?

    Wei Ling was very upset. Zhou Heng, the son she had saved so hard, ended up not getting close to her when she came back. Instead, she med her and got so close to that demon. Over the years, there have been rumors in the capital that their brother and friend Brother Christine.

    Wei Ling was very disturbed, Su Xiaoling was Su Xiaolu''s biological sister, Zhou Zhi got close to Su Xiaolu again, and Su Xiaoling heard what she said again, she might have a strong desire to harm her.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t care what Wei Ling thought, she nodded and said: "Yes, we can only stay where we are and wait for the search and rescue. Before that, we need to find a shelter from the wind and rain. Of course, we must first consider the degree of safety. Overnight."

    Su Xiaoling looked at the red glow gradually fading in the sky, she got up.

    Wei Ling suddenly became nervous: "What are you going to do?"

    Su Xiaoling didn''t look at Wei Ling, she said lightly: "You don''t make a sound here, wait for me, I''ll go and see where is a good ce to stay around."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xiaoling left.

    Wei Ling''s heart skipped a beat, she looked at Su Xiaoling''s figure and eximed: "Don''t go, I''m afraid here alone, what if a beastes?"

    How can you leave her here alone, if she leaves, she won''te back!

    She can''t move this ce, the grass is so high, what if somethinges?

    Su Xiaoling did not turn her head, only her ruthless voice came: "If the queen mother is afraid, just take a look and see if there are any sharp stones or sticks around you, and take them to give yourself courage."

    Wei Ling was afraid that she couldn''t control it. She only knew that it was getting dark. If she didn''t find a ce to stay quickly, it would be very dangerous tonight.

    Although she has lived a prosperous life for many years, the past days are engraved in her heart. She remembers how to walk the fastest in the mountains, how to drive away snakes and insects, how to find vines, and how to find a foothold.

    There are dense jungles all around, it is not yet dark, but the forest is already dark, there is no time, she took some vines, and then slowly went back.

    She walked for half an hour, and when she came back, there was no red glow in the sky, and the sky was still a little gray, but the forest waspletely dark.

    She heard Wei Ling crying and cursing.

    The sound of her stepping on the grass and trees stopped Wei Ling from moving, and Su Xiaoling stood still.

    How could Wei Ling be so vicious, what does this matter have to do with Zhou Zhi, but at this moment, she cursed Zhou Zhi to die, and med all these sufferings on Zhou Zhi, saying that Zhou Zhi cursed her.

    But didn''t she n all of this by herself?

    Su Xiaoling once again had the urge to abandon Wei Ling.

    Wei Ling has no safety awareness, so why didn''t she attract wolves and beasts?

    Wei Ling had already heard the movement, she stopped cursing, waited for a while and heard nothing again, she held back her fear and said: "Su Xiaoling, is that you? Su Xiaoling, are you back? Don''t scare me, hurry up Come out-"

    Su Xiaoling took a few deep breaths, she didn''t answer Wei Ling, and walked towards her.

    Wei Ling knew she was ashamed. After seeing Su Xiaoling, she kept silent. She didn''t know why she was so unlucky.

 Chapter 861: wait

    Chapter 861 Waiting

    Chapter 861 Waiting

    She waited for so long, but Su Xiaoling didn''te back, she was too scared, recalled many past in her heart, couldn''t help cursing, Su Xiaoling just came back.

    Let her hear it again.

    Wei Ling is not stupid, she could feel Su Xiaoling''s dislike for her, so she wisely stopped talking, she was afraid that if she said a few more words, Su Xiaoling would really abandon her.

    Su Xiaoling was kneading the vines to soften them.

    After finishing, she began to use vines to pass through Wei Ling''s armpits.

    Wei Ling was terrified and puzzled: "Su Xiaoling, what are you doing?"

    Su Xiaoling didn''t want to say a word to Wei Ling.

    Wei Ling didn''t dare to move, and when Su Xiaoling made a gesture to carry her on her back, she hugged Su Xiaolu tightly.

    Su Xiaoling frowned, and said in a cold voice: "Rx a little."

    Wei Ling refused, and the next moment, her arm hurt, and she eximed in disbelief: "Su Xiaoling! How dare you, how dare you¡ª"

    Su Xiaoling used the silver needle from before to **** her.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t care about Wei Ling''s anger, she didn''t want to talk to Wei Ling, if Wei Ling didn''t listen to her, she would never show mercy.

    When he got under the big tree, Su Xiaoling started to climb the tree.

    Wei Ling was even more frightened: "Are we going to climb the tree?"

    Su Xiaoling ignored her and climbed the tree alone, which was even more difficult.

    After going up with great difficulty, Wei Ling slid down because Wei Ling strangled her neck too tightly.

    It waspletely dark, Wei Ling was terrified, Su Xiaoling''s body was still warm, this was her life-saving straw, she was absolutely unwilling to let go.

    Once again, I was forced to slide down due tock of air.

    Su Xiaoling was panting, Wei Ling hugged her tightly, she was terrified, she said nervously: "Su Xiaoling, climb up quickly, I heard wolves howling."

    It is too dangerous to spend the night in this mountain.

    Su Xiaoling slid down again and again, Wei Ling was so anxious that she wanted to get angry, but held back.

    The next moment, her hand hurt again, and Wei Ling screamed: "Su Xiaoling, what are you doing, why are you stabbing me again?"

    Su Xiaoling''s breath became more bnced, and she said coldly: "You try to strangle my neck tightly, and if you slip down again, I will throw you under the tree."

    Su Xiaoling''s coldness made Wei Ling frightened, she had already let go of her hand, and originally wanted to hug her, but in the end she still didn''t dare.

    She was afraid that Su Xiaoling would abandon her.

    Su Xiaoling took a few deep breaths before climbing again.

    Wei Ling didn''t restrain her this time, she felt much better, and finally reached the half of the branch.

    She eased her breath and continued to climb.

    Whenever Wei Ling thought she had stopped, she continued to go up.

    Wei Ling felt that she was already very tall, and she asked weakly, "Isn''t it tall enough?"

    "Not enough, at this height, wolves will climb up, and there is nothing in the mountains."

    Su Xiaoling felt that Wei Ling was trembling, and she spoke angrily.

    Wei Ling didn''t dare to ask any more questions. The taller the trees, the stronger the wind.

    so cold.

    Su Xiaoling chose a solid three-chased pass, and then stopped, she was about to untie the vines, Wei Ling asked tremblingly: "Su Xiaoling, what are you going to do?"

    "Sleep, you''ll be fine if you don''t move around. I''ll tie you to a tree. If you move around and fall at night, even if you''re not dead, I won''te down to rescue you."

    Su Xiaoling said coldly.

    Wei Ling''s throat choked up, and she said dully: "Got it."

    Wei Ling did not dare to move.

    Su Xiaoling fixed her, walked to the nearby pass, sat down, fixed it with vines, took out a fruit from her bosom, and ate it.

    Wei Ling heard the voice, she opened her mouth several times, but still did not speak.

    Su Xiaoling had no intention of giving it to her.

    Wei Ling didn''t feel well, she was also a mother-inw, how could Su Xiaoling be like this.

    Wei Ling was also hungry, listening to Su Xiaoling eating one after another, in the dark night, she could only see a little bit of Su Xiaoling''s moving hands, and finally she couldn''t help but said: "Su Xiaoling, I''m hungry too, what do you have?" How can you not give me something to eat, I am still your mother-inw after all."

    "Ah."

    Su Xiaoling sneered, and she asked mockingly: "It took me so long to find a ce to stay, why didn''t my mother pick up the wild fruits around me? My mother has the strength to strangle me and curse, but I thought my mother would not be hungry. "

    Wei Ling couldn''t bear the shame and indignation, she was about to speak, but Su Xiaoling''s next words made her feel cold from head to toe.

    "The queen mother asks herself, if the situation is reversed at this time, the queen mother can move freely, and I am seriously injured, will the queen mother save me?"

    Su Xiaoling asked coldly, and immediately became quiet.

    Of course Su Xiaoling didn''t mind, so he continued to eat.

    She didn¡¯t pick up many fruits, and she needed to eat some in her belly to gain strength.

    When the weather is cold, they often take elixirs and try to eat as much as possible so that their bodies can bear it.

    Wei Ling wants to eat, but as long as she doesn''t want to, there are ways.

    After Su Xiaoling said that, Wei Ling became quiet, because she put herself in her shoes and thought, if Su Xiaoling is like this now, she will definitely not care.

    Su Xiaoling finished eating the fruit quietly, and then began to close his eyes and meditate.

    Of course, she didn''t really fall asleep, she also practiced.

    Wei Ling couldn''t practice and didn''t fall asleep. She was afraid and hungry.

    She has been well-clothed and well-fed for decades, and she has never been so downcast.

    Frightened and anxious.

    Night is the time when beastse and go.

    They are on a tall tree, but there is movement under the tree from time to time.

    Wei Ling didn''t fall into a deep sleep until the sky gradually dawned.

    When a ray of sunlight hit her body, Wei Ling woke up, and she looked at Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling looked cold: "Would you rather be on this tree, or below? I still have to go a little farther and try to find a suitable foothold."

    Wei Ling immediately asked: "Didn''t you say you can''t walk around?"

    Is she really looking for a suitable foothold? Could it be that she wanted to take the opportunity not toe back and dump herself?

    Wei Ling fixed her eyes on Su Xiaoling''s face.

    "There is no foothold here and there, do you want to climb the tree every day? The weather is good these two days, what if it rains tomorrow? The old man in the mountains often triggers lightning strikes. If you are unfortunately hit, how many lives do you have? "

    Su Xiaoling looked cold, which made Wei Ling uneasy.

    Su Xiaoling has already started to move her hands and feet. She means that if Wei Ling refuses to go down, she will go down.

    Wei Ling looked under the tree, because she couldn''t see the bottom because of the branches of the tree. If she stayed on the tree, she couldn''t see anything. She panicked and said, "I want to go down too."

    Wei Ling was worried that Su Xiaoling would not take her with her, but her worry was unnecessary, Su Xiaoling just didn''t look good towards her.

    Put Wei Ling down, Su Xiaoling sits on the ground panting.

    Wei Ling was hungry, but she dared not say it.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t care whether she was evil or not, she got up after resting enough.

    Wei Ling wanted to say something, but she was too shy to speak, but seeing Su Xiaoling walking away without looking back, her back was soon out of sight, Wei Ling yelled: "Su Xiaoling, I will wait for you, you have toe back quickly ¡ª¡±

 Chapter 862: like to eat or not

    Chapter 862 Love to eat or not

    Chapter 862 Love to eat or not

    Su Xiaoling didn''t answer.

    Wei Ling couldn''t help sobbing, she closed her eyes numbly, and bit her lips tightly.

    "If the queen mother is hungry, the grass roots beside her can be eaten."

    Su Xiaoling''s voice came from a distance.

    After that, there was no more sound.

    Wei Ling''s eyes fell on the vegetation around her, eating grass roots? how to eat?

    These are eaten by cows and horses, how can she eat them.

    Betting with her own life was the most regrettable thing she had ever done in her life.

    ¡ª

    At this time, there was already a sensation outside.

    When Doufu learned that the queen and princess had fallen off the cliff and disappeared, she wanted to go down the cliff to see it, but the monks in the temple said that the cliff was hundreds of feet high, and there was a foreignnd below, so she couldn''t go down.

    Doufu suspected that it was the queen''s n, but at this time, even she herself fell into the trap.

    Doufu didn''t have time to guess and check. A few days ago, there was a carrier pigeonmunication, but now the carrier pigeon can''t be found, so she immediately went down the mountain and returned to Beijing overnight.

    Just after dawn, she arrived at Guiyuan College, and said to Su Xiaolu in a panic, "Miss Four, Miss Miss fell off a cliff."

    Su Xiaolu frowned: "What''s the matter, didn''t everything go well a few days ago?"

    Today is the day toe back. Yesterday morning, the reported safety letter also came. Why did something happen?

    Doufu swallowed her throat and said the matter.

    Su Xiaolu frowned heavily, and she said to Dou Fu: "Go back to the pce and tell the prince first, tell him toe out of the pce in half an hour to meet me."

    My sister fell off a cliff, but she was still with the queen. No matter what, they had to find it.

    Doufu nodded.

    After Doufu left, Su Xiaolu went out immediately. To enter a foreignnd, she needed helpers, and it was best to be apanied by a cub.

    Fortunately, the younger brother is teaching in the academy.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaoling went a long way, and she was afraid of getting lost in the wilderness, so she made a mark along the way, which was convenient for her to find her way when she went back.

    There are many snakes and insects in this forest, and she avoided many snakes and insects by being vignt all the way.

    She finally found a small cliff cave, not too big, but not too small, enough to amodate four or five people, enough for her and Wei Ling.

    The rockyer is also considered clean, with bushes on the top and the bottom. This small cliff is not high, about twenty feet long.

    She was not in a hurry to pick up Wei Ling, but first found some hay toy the bedding inside, and then picked up some dry firewood and put it there.

    It was already afternoon, so she went back all the way to pick up Wei Ling.

    On this day, she was also very tired, so on the way back, when she encountered a snake, she used her mental power to stab the snake''s sea of ??consciousness fiercely, stabbed it to death, and took it with her.

    There are many snakes and insects, but I haven''t seen any rabbits.

    Snake meat is also edible.

    Su Xiaoling came back, and before he approached, he heard Wei Ling''s terrified voice: "Su Xiaoling, is that you?"

    Su Xiaoling responded with one word: "Yes."

    Wei Ling breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the answer.

    Looking at the sky, Wei Ling thought that Su Xiaoling would note back, she was afraid that the application time would be over, but she did not expect her toe back.

    Apart from joy, it was extremely embarrassing.

    Wei Ling''s face was terribly pale, and she couldn''t move. From yesterday to today, going to the toilet has been a big problem.

    After Su Xiaoling left, she couldn''t hold back anymore, but she couldn''t move very far.

    She is a queen, she made this step, she was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to die immediately.

    Now that Su Xiaoling is back, she will definitely see her. How will she see herself?

    Wei Ling closed her eyes in despair, clutching the weeds around her with both hands, her body trembling slightly.

    She heard footsteps, but she didn''t even have the courage to open her eyes. Would Su Xiaolingugh at her and mock her?

    For the first time, Wei Ling had the idea of ??not wanting to live.

    However, Su Xiaoling didn''t care about this at all. She threw the snake casually and started digging the grass roots beside Wei Ling.

    She said that these grass roots can be eaten, but Wei Ling did not touch them.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t have the time to guess why she didn''t move. Anyway, I don''t have much time today. With this snake, I can dig some grass roots. Today will be enough.

    As for Wei Ling''s excrement, Su Xiaoling naturally saw it, she didn''t think there was anything, people can excrete, Wei Ling is not a person with supernatural powers, this is normal, she didn''t dirty herself, which is already very good.

    However, Wei Ling is so proud and born a noble person, so for her, this has already made her want to die with shame and indignation.

    She didn''t need to say anything, Wei Ling tortured herself to death.

    Just look at her trembling body.

    Su Xiaoling dug a lot of grass roots, white and tender grass roots, shook off the soil, rubbed it on the skirt, chewed it in the mouth, it was sweet, and instantly gave a sense of satisfaction to the mouth.

    Wei Ling opened her eyes tremblingly. She saw that Su Xiaoling was eating grass roots. She felt her throat was dry and sore. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t speak for a long time.

    Su Xiaoling handed over one, Wei Ling hesitated, but seeing Su Xiaoling''s eyes of "love to eat or not", she was afraid that if she hesitated again, Su Xiaoling would not give it to her, she took it tremblingly, Su Xiaoling would stop looking at her, and concentrate on handling Grass roots, then bundled into small bundles.

    Wei Ling put the grass root in her mouth and chewed it, her expression wasplicated.

    It is really edible, she thought Su Xiaoling was talking nonsense, she has never had a hard life, and in her cognition, there is no one who eats grass roots.

    So all day long, she was starving, groggy, and copsed several times because of her own excrement.

    This little bit made her mouth no longer bitter, and she couldn''t help but look at Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling braided her hair neatly, her expression was focused and resolute, Wei Ling saw the snake without its head.

    She pursed her lips, her thoughts were surging, and she couldn''t help but ask: "Did you learn all these when you were a child?"

    Su Xiaoling packed up his things, and replied with a faint "hmm".

    During the hardest years of their family¡¯s life, they couldn¡¯t even eat the meat of killed snakes.

    But she knows what to eat.

    She has so much work, how can she have so much free time to dig grass roots, and she just quietly pulls two roots and chews them in her mouth.

    After Su Xiaoling packed her things, she tied Wei Ling to her body with vines again and carried her on her back.

    Wei Ling watched Su Xiaoling walking away with a stick, and she saw many small wounds on her hands. Wei Ling felt ufortable.

    She doesn''t have Su Xiaoling''s neck, and when she asionally sees a branch approaching her, she reaches out to stroke it away.

    When it was getting dark, Su Xiaoling carried Wei Ling to Xiaoya Cave.

    She put Wei Ling on the hay, and then went to prepare a fire.

    Without flint, we can only use the most primitive method of drilling wood to make fire.

    This process is very difficult, and the hands need to be rubbed constantly.

    Su Xiaoling''s hands already had several blood blisters.

    It waspletely dark, Wei Ling''s voice was dry and hoarse, she couldn''t help but said, "Su Xiaoling, why don''t I try it."

 Chapter 863: Love to do or not to do

    Chapter 863 Love to do or not to do

    Chapter 863 Love to do or not to do

    Su Xiaoling is really tired, her hands hurt so much, looking for cliff holes, picking grass, etc., her hands are too worn, the rubbing bes slower and slower, and the fire can''te out at all.

    She didn''t count on Wei Ling, but Wei Ling took the initiative to speak, she was stunned, and passed the two sticks.

    A piece of wood, a sharp stick, is surrounded by some dry grass.

    If the speed is fast enough and there are many sparks, the fire can ignite.

    Wei Ling had never done these things before, but she watched for an hour, Su Xiaoling did that. She leaned on the stone wall blocked by the straw and started rubbing.

    She never thought that such a thing would be so difficult.

    After a while, the palms of my hands felt pain.

    Wei Ling could feel Su Xiaoling looking at her, she gritted her teeth and continued rubbing.

    How many years have passed since Su Xiaoling''s bitter days. For so many years, her hands are as delicate as her own. Her hands should be blistered with blood, and they may be broken. She can hold on for so long. Is he worse than her?

    Gradually, when there was smoke, Wei Ling felt happy.

    Seeing Mars, Wei Ling was so excited that she almost cried.

    The fire ignited, Su Xiaoling held the fire over, and the fire quickly ignited.

    With the firelight, the sight is brighter and the warmth is felt.

    There is already a lot of dry firewood in this small cliff cave, and I think they can spend the night.

    After the fire ignited, Su Xiaoling tidied up the snake, peeled off the skin and threw it far away, then pierced it with a stick, and roasted it by the fire.

    She went to the side of Xiaoya Cave to get the living tree.

    She has a small dagger.

    The dagger was a gift from Uncle Guiyou. Everyone in the family has it. It is small and can be carried with you.

    Her hairpin was also written by Uncle Gui You.

    These are just in case, thanks for having these.

    It takes a lot of effort to cut down a tree with the thickness of an arm, but it must be cut for safety at night.

    Her hands hurt, and her mental strength is a little exhausted.

    In this mountain, she is always vignt.

    After cutting down the tree and dividing it into several pieces, Su Xiaoling was too tired to move.

    Raw and dry mixed together, she also sat by the fire to rest.

    She looked at the broken hands, cutting small pieces from the clothes to bandage them.

    She burned the grass and trees into ashes, then applied them to the ragged part of her palm, and finally bandaged it up.

    Wei Ling was a little moved. Seeing that Su Xiaoling couldn''t tie it up, she said, "Come here, I''ll help you tie it up."

    Su Xiaoling looked at Wei Ling, and she walked over.

    After bandaging his hands, Su Xiaoling began to divide the snake meat.

    The snake meat is already cooked.

    She gave half to Wei Ling.

    Then I ate it myself.

    Wei Ling looked at the somewhat gray and ck snake meat, she pursed her lips, closed her eyes, took a bite and began to eat.

    Surprisingly, it is not unptable.

    Wei Ling was also a little surprised. This thing has the original taste, but the heat is well controlled, and it is actually very tender.

    There is not much snake meat. She has been hungry for so long, and she doesn''t feel full after eating this piece.

    Su Xiaoling has already mped the snake bone to the fire.

    She said lightly: "Snake bones can also be eaten, as long as they are grilled and crispy."

    Wei Ling learned from others.

    I''m really hungry.

    The snake bones were scorched and slowly turning yellow. Wei Ling paid close attention to Su Xiaoling all the time. When Su Xiaoling turned over, she quickly turned over.

    Soon, a crispy snake bone will be ready to eat.

    Wei Ling suddenly felt that this was the most delicious thing she had ever eaten.

    When did she cook food by herself? Before, when she and Zhou Zhao were still sweet, she cooked for him, but in fact it was all made by servants, and she just served it.

    The greatest sincerity is just watching the cooking from the sidelines.

    But this snake bone is different, she really baked it herself.

    Eating snake bones is still evil.

    Su Xiaoling took out the grass roots and buried them in the flint.

    Wei Ling had a look of pity on her face. This is sweet and can be eaten, so why don''t you want it.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t ask her, and Wei Ling sighed secretly. She didn''t expect that one day, she would be reduced to asking for a few grass roots to eat.

    Su Xiaoling moved the grass roots inside the flint back and forth, the grass roots also made a sizzling sound as they passed through the flint, and the air was slightly sweet.

    Su Xiaoling pulled out all the grass roots, gave half to Wei Ling, and she said, "Eat it, this will fill your stomach when it''s cooked."

    After Su Xiaoling finished speaking, he cleaned up by himself.

    It is the taste of noodles, with little sweetness.

    Wei Ling watched Su Xiaoling eat and ignore her, so she started to clean up. Su Xiaoling didn''t treat her as a mother-inw, so she didn''t dare to have such extravagant hopes. Even now, she still couldn''t understand why Su Xiaoling would save her.

    Eating grass roots, the two were very quiet.

    The fire was warm, Su Xiaoling added some firewood, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    The dry grass under her body insted from the cold, and she slept peacefully.

    Wei Ling looked at the grass roots, and after cleaning up, she left some behind.

    She is like this now, so don''t eat too much.

    She pressed her leg withplicated emotions in her eyes.

    Its daybreak.

    Su Xiaoling woke up with some pain in her body. It was the seque of exhaustion, and there were also bruises from her previous injury.

    Wei Ling woke up early.

    Su Xiaoling said: "Do you want to go to the toilet? I''ll carry you on my back."

    Wei Ling looked embarrassed, and she nodded with difficulty.

    Here, she really lives like a year, Su Xiaoling and her are not close mother-inw and daughter-inw, so embarrassing in front of Su Xiaoling, but she has nothing to do.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t care about Wei Ling''s mood at all, she was neither sarcastic norforting.

    After saving the fire, she took Wei Ling to the bathroom.

    Sending Wei Ling back, she cut down two raw trees, and said to Wei Ling: "Mother, your task today is to saw these two trees into the size I made yesterday, and we will use them tonight." .¡±

    Looking at the finger-sized dagger, Future resisted a little: "I haven''t done these things..."

    "You can learn if you haven''t done it. It''s not like you haven''t seen what I did yesterday. If Ie back and you haven''t done it well or haven''t done it, don''t even think about eating the food I got back."

    Su Xiaoling''s indifferent words cut off Wei Ling''s desire not to do it.

    Will Su Xiaoling really do that? Wei Ling believed that she would really do it, because Su Xiaoling didn''t care about her at all before, she left as soon as she said, and she didn''t care about other possibilities for what she was going to do.

    "What if they find us today?"

    Wei Ling said in a low voice, how tiring it is to cut so many knots with such a small dagger, the people outside should not be able to find them for a long time, it took a whole day yesterday, and they might find them today.

    "If the queen mother thinks so, then you can do whatever you want, but if you don''t find it, you don''t even want to eat today."

    After Su Xiaoling finished speaking, she threw the dagger to Wei Ling, and she turned around and left.

    She won''t persuade Wei Ling with long speeches, she only lets Wei Ling make her own decision, if Wei Ling loves to do it or not, if Wei Ling doesn''t do it, then she won''t even try to take a bite of the food she brought back, anyway, she is not a good mother-inw, Everyone, don''t pretend to have deep feelings.

 Chapter 864: Love cant be cured

    Chapter 864 Love can''t be cured

    Chapter 864 Love can''t be cured

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling''s back, and angrily grabbed the grass beside her.

    The rtionship between the two of them seemed to ease up a little bit, and it dropped to freezing point in an instant.

    Wei Ling looked at the distance outside Xiaoyadong, which was an endless forest and mountains, and the destion made her heart filled with panic.

    She and Su Xiaoling fell off the cliff together and disappeared, which must have shocked the entire capital. The imperial guards would search the mountains. In fact, if the progress is fast, she and Su Xiaoling should have been found.

    But the surrounding area is quiet, and it is also quiet in the distance. It is impossible to search for someone silently. If the distance is not far, you should be able to hear some voices.

    Wei Ling finally picked up the dagger and started to work.

    Su Xiaoling began to release her mental power perception after going out. She wanted to catch some big wild animals, otherwise she and Wei Ling would not have enough to eat. The foreignnd is colder than outside. If there is not enough to eat, the body will gradually lose it.

    She didn''t know how long she and Wei Ling would have to wait here, but she intuitively felt that it would be a long time.

    Exotd, even if it haspletely changed, it is still a ce that everyone fears.

    She believes Xiaolu and the others will find her. She just needs to let herself survive before that. She is not good at martial arts, and now she is dragging Wei Ling, unable to move, so she can only wait. Today, she has to find food and water. The task is daunting.

    Perhaps it is because many active creatures are not active in winter. In the outside world, snakes hibernate, but in foreignnds, snakes and insects do not hibernate.

    Su Xiaoling searched for a day, but only found some water and wild fruits, which were simr to iron lumps, and were very sour. She killed the two non-poisonous snakes she met and took them with her. This was the harvest of the day, and she was still hungry and hungry Immortal.

    This wild fruit is too sour to eat, but it can refresh you after a bite. She also wants to take it home and burn it to see if it tastes better.

    Some fruits are sour and hard to eat raw, but they will taste better after being cooked.

    The water is packed with bamboo joints.

    Before it was almost dark, Su Xiaoling returned to Xiaoyadong, she was exhausted.

    Looking at the piled firewood, herplexion improved, and Wei Ling did it anyway.

    "Is that all you found?"

    Wei Ling was a little sad, how could she have enough to eat with only two snakes?

    Su Xiaoling nced at her with cold eyes, Wei Ling shut up dumbly.

    She was silent, looking at the raw firewood she had sawed, she was a little thankful, thankful that she did it, it was dark, no one came to find it, and the food Su Xiaoling found was not much, if she didn''t do it, it would be true There is nothing to eat.

    Su Xiaoling lit the fire, buried the fruit in the ashes, skewered the snake meat, and roasted it by the fire.

    She herself rubbed her sore wrist and so on.

    Wei Ling watched quietly, not daring to speak further.

    She is thirsty, but water is out of her reach.

    Seeing that Su Xiaoling didn''t care about her intentions, Wei Ling still spoke: "Xiaoling, can you give me some water?"

    Su Xiaoling passed the water lightly.

    Wei Ling took it and drank it slowly.

    If she didn''t speak, Su Xiaoling would never help her. If she did, Su Xiaoling agreed to her depending on the situation.

    She can''t even take care of herself now, she just hopes that people outside will find them soon.

    Another day passed, and there was still no movement. Wei Ling also realized that she and Su Xiaoling might not be found so quickly.

    Wei Ling hugged the bamboo joint, her fingers turned white.

    It waspletely dark, and the snake meat had a faint aroma.

    There are two, one for each person. I can¡¯t eat enough, but it¡¯s better to fill my stomach with something.

    Snake bones are still not wasted.

    After eating, Su Xiaoling took the hairpin and said to Wei Ling: "Mother, your lower body is not in good condition. I want to give you some blood. If you want, I will do it. If you don''t want it, forget it."

    I don''t know how long I will stay in this ce. Wei Ling''s situation needs treatment.

    She understands diet therapy, and has also learned a little pulse reading over the years, but she doesn¡¯t know much about it. But in Wei Ling¡¯s case, she can only give her some blood, and she will not dare to give her an injection if she is more serious.

    Bleeding some blood is just a relief. As for Wei Lingtong''s disagreement, then she doesn''t care.

    Wei Ling was full of thoughts, she looked at Su Xiaoling and said, "Will I destroy it?"

    She is too scared, she doesn''t want to be a useless person, she hates Zhou Zhi who has been a useless person for more than 20 years, she said he is disgusting just looking at him, if one day, she herself bes like that, she doesn''t know what to do?

    Fear overwhelmed her. She didn''t reject Su Xiaoling''s treatment, she just wanted Su Xiaoling to say something to make her feel at ease.

    But Su Xiaoling sat by the fire, without a single word, his attitude was always ''you can''t cure it''.

    Wei Ling closed her eyes tremblingly, and said with difficulty: "Little Ling, let me bleed some blood."

    After Wei Ling said it, her whole body trembled.

    Su Xiaoling would notfort her, she took off the silver needle from the hairpin, and roasted it on the fire. In the absence of any medicine, the high temperature brought by the tongue of fire is the best medicine.

    Su Xiaoling took off Wei Ling''s shoes and socks, and found that her feet were a little purple, and the color was different from her upper body.

    Su Xiaoling took a silver needle and pricked Wei Ling''s ten toes.

    ck and red drops of blood came out.

    Wei Ling felt no pain, and her feet did not respond at all.

    Su Xiaoling put her shoes and socks back on, and then picked out the burnt fruit from the ashes.

    She pushed two to Wei Ling.

    Wei Ling didn''t move, Su Xiaoling didn''t care, she started eating by herself.

    After cooking, there will be more juice, but the taste is not good. It is sour and bitter, but it can really satisfy your hunger.

    Su Xiaoling thought that when she passed by tomorrow, she would pick more ande back. Snakes are hard toe across, and she can''t go too far, that''s all she can do.

    After Wei Ling calmed down for a while, she also started eating.

    She frowned fiercely after taking a bite, she wanted to throw it away, but finally held back.

    After eating, Su Xiaoling was ready to rest on the hay.

    Wei Ling saw that she didn''t mean to ask herself if she needed to go to the toilet. Wei Ling looked embarrassed, and she said with difficulty: "Xiao Ling, I want to go to the toilet."

    Su Xiaoling opened his eyes, did not speak, walked to Wei Ling and carried her on his back and walked outside Xiaoyadong, only a few steps away.

    Wei Ling looked difficult: "Is it right here? We still have to sleep in it..."

    Here, they can smell it when they go back to sleep.

    Wei Ling was devastated, she had never been so embarrassed in her life.

    Su Xiaoling looked cold: "It''s getting dark, it''s not safe to go too far, mother, hurry up, I''m tired."

    Of course she knows that it smells bad after being so close, but life is more important than face.

    Wei Ling was silent. In the great psychological shame, she solved her physical needs. She numblyy on Su Xiaoling''s back and was carried back by Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling was extremely indifferent, and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Wei Ling couldn''t fall asleep, and wept silently until she didn''t know when she fell asleep until the end.

 Chapter 865: false

    Chapter 865 False

    Chapter 865 False

    When she woke up, Su Xiaoling had already cut down some old trees and told her to tidy them up.

    Wei Ling looked at what was not burnedst night, and she was very puzzled: "Isn''t there still so much left? Why do you have to do this job today? My palms were already blistered yesterday!"

    Wei Lingsheng made a move. Her well-maintained hands have several blisters that have dried up.

    "Ah-"

    Su Xiaoling sneered, she stretched out her hand, the blood soaked in the bandaged cloth had already driedpletely.

    "If the queen mother is unwilling to do it, no one can force you. Simrly, if I don''t want to do it, no one can force me."

    Su Xiaoling''s voice was indifferent, she looked straight at Wei Ling.

    Wei Ling''s expression gradually weakened. She looked at the gray sky outside, feeling desperate.

    She lowered her eyes, picked up the dagger on the ground, and responded with actions.

    Su Xiaoling turned around, she said lightly: "The weather is cold, maybe it will snow soon, after the snow, it will be more difficult to find food, and it will be difficult to get wood."

    After saying this, Su Xiaoling turned around and left.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling''s back, only feeling a bit blurred.

    Su Xiaoling searched for a long time, but found no wild animals, not even snakes.

    She sighed under the wild fruit tree, and picked all the fruits. There was no meat, so she could only eat these wild fruits to satisfy her hunger.

    There was nothing on the ground. When Su Xiaoling walked back, he started to look above his head.

    It really made her see several big bird nests.

    It''s just such a cold weather, and I don''t know if there are any bird eggs.

    Su Xiaoling observed for a while, only seeing big birds flying down from the sky asionally, but there was no sound.

    She returned to Xiaoyadong.

    Wei Ling''s numb expression ignited a little light, and she said: "You are back."

    "Ok."

    Su Xiaoling replied lightly, and piled the fruit in a corner. It was not dark yet, so she just sat down for a while, and then went out again. She couldn''t find any meat, and she could still get some hay.

    When she came back again, it would be dark.

    But this time, she brought back some grass roots.

    Wei Ling looked at theck of meat today, she licked the corner of her mouth.

    The fruit doesn¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cooked, but now it¡¯s the only thing I eat.

    If it weren''t for Su Xiaoling''s chapped lips, Wei Ling would have thought that she was secretly full outside.

    In the middle of the night, there was a rustle outside, and there was a gust of wind.

    It''s snowing, and there''s still rain in the snow.

    Wei Ling looked at the sleeping Su Xiaoling and thought, she really hit the spot.

    It was only one night, and the sky outside was already covered with white snow. Now, it was actually more difficult to find food and firewood.

    Raw firewood is not easy to burn, so they can only save some.

    Both of them ate only one fruit in the morning.

    Su Xiaoling bled Wei Ling again, carried her to the toilet again, and then she was ready to go out. She remembered the route yesterday, and if she had a goal today, she didn¡¯t have to go out early.

    "Are you still going out?"

    Wei Ling spoke in puzzlement.

    Su Xiaoling nodded: "When I came back yesterday, I saw some bird nests. I will go up the tree to see if there are any birds."

    Eating this every day will consume a lot of physical energy, and if the supplement is not enough, the body will be weaker and weaker. She doesn''t know why there are no other wild animals in thisnd, and the snake has only been encountered a few times. will let go.

    The bird''s nest is a hope, so let''s take a look while we are still strong and mentally strong.

    "Little Ling, be careful."

    Wei Ling said a little awkwardly, climbing a tree, the tree is very tall, she was worried about Su Xiaoling, if something happened to Su Xiaoling, she would have a hard time living.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t answer, and her figure disappeared from Wei Ling''s sight.

    Wei Ling''s eyes dimmed, she looked at the vast snow-white world, her mind was full of emotions, if she had never felt sorry for Su Xiaoling, she would be so sad now, Su Xiaoling would probablyfort her.

    Thinking, Wei Ling couldn''t helpughing at herself.

    She always said it was useless, but when she met her, she wanted to hearforting words.

    It is like this here now, she dare not think about what will happen when she returns to the capital.

    Her lower body was numb, she clenched her palm tightly, she was afraid that her fear was bing reality bit by bit...

    Su Xiaoling came under the tree, because of the heavy snowst night, this made her climb the tree more resistance.

    She wrapped the vines, made sure they were firm, and then began to climb slowly.

    From time to time, lumps of snow will fall from the tree, falling on the top of the head and face, which is very painful.

    She didn''t dare to rx, because of her anger, her face was flushed, and seeing that she was getting closer to the bird''s nest, she heard some movement inside the bird''s nest.

    She began to concentrate, captured the bird''s consciousness, and then attacked fiercely.

    The big bird in the nest didn''t understand what he was going through, but suddenly struggled frantically, thumped out of the nest, and then fell hard without the control of his brain.

    made a dry hoarse bird call: "Hiss¡ª"

    Su Xiaoling doesn''t know this kind of big bird, and the sound of the bird''s call is also very strange, and it''s not loud.

    Another bird, male or female, flew out of the nest, saw Su Xiaoling, and attacked Su Xiaoling fiercely.

    Su Xiaoling was sweating profusely, she could only bite the bullet and continue attacking the big bird with her mental power.

    Big Bird doesn¡¯t have much wisdom, so he doesn¡¯t know how she did it, but she also knows that she is the intruder.

    The sharp mouth stared and pecked at her shoulder fiercely.

    Su Xiaoling only felt that half of his shoulder was numb.

    She drained all her mental power and attacked Big Bird, who was unstable and fell hard.

    Su Xiaoling clung tightly to the vines, gasping for breath.

    Her face turned pale, the big bird pecked at her shoulder, she felt no sensation in the whole shoulder, numbness after the pain.

    Su Xiaoling raised his hand and began to dismantle the bird''s nest.

    The two big birds are not in the nest anymore, so she checks to see if there are any eggs in the nest.

    removed a gap, and she saw a bird''s egg, and a naked and shivering baby bird.

    Su Xiaoling reached out and took the fist-sized egg, and she also grabbed the baby bird.

    The big birds are all dead, and the young birds can''t live.

    She started to descend the tree.

    When she got under the tree, she almost couldn''t stand still. She gasped for a while before shaking her head, and then walked towards the dead bodies of two big birds. It didn''t take long, but it was still warm. The birds were huge. , each weighing eight or nine catties.

    For the next few days, you don¡¯t have to worry about eating meat anymore.

    Su Xiaoling randomly tore off some hairs on the bird''s neck, and then bit it down. She really couldn''t hold it anymore. She didn''t know whether it was because of hunger or injury. She felt her head was getting heavier and heavier.

    Bird blood is not good to drink, but it is hot and still has a bit of aura. After drinking it, Su Xiaoling feels that his vision is much clearer.

    The fist-sized baby bird also lost its breath in her arms, and Su Xiaoling dragged the two big birds back.

    When she came back, Wei Ling smiled when she saw what she had gained.

    Watching Su Xiaoling take out the bird''s eggs and then the baby bird''s body, Wei Ling frowned, and she subconsciously asked, "Isn''t this too cruel?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she met Su Xiaoling''s mocking eyes.

 Chapter 866: boil

    Chapter 866 Boiling

    Chapter 866 Boiling

    "Cruel, then don''t eat it."

    Su Xiaoling spoke indifferently.

    Cruel, who can be as cruel as her?

    Even his own son can do it, why pretend to be a fairy now.

    She was very tired, and her body felt a little cold. She felt that the bird''s beak might have some slight poison. She didn''t have the strength to clean it up, so she just knocked open a hole in the bird''s egg, put it in fire ash and buried half of it.

    The carcass of the young bird was roasted by the fire as soon as the stick was pierced.

    The baby bird inside the egg is still alive, but after a few movements, there is no movement.

    Su Xiaoling warmed his hands close to the fire.

    Xiaoyadong gradually smelled like meat.

    When it was ripe, Su Xiaoling gave the baby bird''s body to Wei Ling, and she ate the bird''s eggs.

    There was still very cloudy soup inside the egg, Su Xiaoling drank it in small sips. ,

    She ate meat, nced at Wei Ling, and said that she was cruel, but the food was delicious.

    Wei Ling is false. If she really feels cruel, then there are wild fruits in Xiaoya Cave, which are not tasty but can satisfy the hunger. But Wei Ling still chooses to eat meat, hehe¡ª

    Wei Ling felt very upset. She didn''t want to eat, but she was really hungry. In the past few days, she hadn''t eaten enough, and her body was very ufortable.

    Su Xiaoling was right in mocking her, she is a fake person.

    A baby bird is bigger than a fist, and after eating such arge piece of meat, it finally feels full in the stomach.

    The cooked fruit was pulled out from the ashes, and the two ate quietly.

    After eating, Su Xiaoling asked Wei Ling if she wanted to go to the toilet, Wei Ling nodded.

    She eats less and controls herself to go to the toilet only twice a day.

    She was afraid that Su Xiaoling would be impatient with her, she couldn''t stand the stimtion, she was angry and powerless and couldn''t change the fact.

    After returning to Xiaoyadong, Wei Ling couldn''t fall asleep, but Su Xiaoling fell asleep exhausted.

    Her shoulder hurts too much, and her mind is dizzy. When she checked herself with her hands just now, she found that the clothes on her shoulders were pecked by a bird. The skin on her shoulders should be broken, and the bird''s beak is poisonous.

    At this time, there is no medicine, so I can only endure it.

    Su Xiaoling curled up his body and approached the fire source, which made him feel much warmer.

    But she still feels cold.

    In a daze, she felt as if there was a hand on her face, and there was a slight muttering voice, she couldn''t hear what she was saying.

    Wei Ling noticed that something was wrong with Su Xiaoling because she was trembling all the time.

    Wei Ling had trouble moving, but seeing Su Xiaoling like that, she crawled towards Su Xiaoling with difficulty, touched Su Xiaoling''s cheek, was startled, and quickly shouted: "Su Xiaoling, Xiaoling, wake up, don''t sleep¡ª "

    Su Xiaoling has a fever.

    This is very bad. In such an environment, there are no doctors and no medicine.

    Wei Ling''s heart sank, if Su Xiaoling died, she would not be able to survive.

    Su Xiaoling looked dazed and didn''t respond to any calls.

    Wei Ling checked around in a panic. Why did Su Xiaoling suddenly have a fever? Was she injured? Where is it hurt?

    Wei Ling took off Su Xiaoling''s coat, and saw that her bruised back and shoulders were ckened and swollen, Wei Ling remained silent.

    Even though Su Xiaoling had suffered in childhood, it has been so long.

    These days are hard for her, but for Su Xiaoling, it is not hard.

    Seeing the ckness of the red and swollen shoulders, Wei Ling concluded that this was the cause of Su Xiaoling''s fever.

    She took a small dagger and roasted it on the fire, and then gently cut Su Xiaoling''s redness with a cross knife.

    Squeeze out the pus and blood inside. There is no medicine, so I can only wash it with a little water and bandage it casually.

    After finishing all these, Wei Ling tore off another piece of clothes, soaked it in water and roasted it by the fire, and put it on Su Xiaoling''s forehead when it was a little hot.

    There is not much she can do, this is the first time she expects Su Xiao to be flexible.

    Wei Ling woke up several times in the middle of the night, adding firewood.

    Looking at Su Xiaoling who was still unconscious, she was worried.

    The sky is getting brighter and darker.

    Wei Ling''s eyes were red, once Su Xiaoling fell down, she couldn''t do anything.

    One physical excretion is enough to destroy all her self-esteem.

    The water was also used up by her.

    Wei Ling didn''t know what to do, she shed tears, she didn''t know how much she shed.

    The wood is almost gone. If Su Xiaoling doesn''t wake up after tonight, she and Su Xiaoling will be in danger tomorrow night.

    Wei Ling took Su Xiaoling''s hairpin and pricked all ten of Su Xiaoling''s fingers to let blood out.

    She put the bamboo tube by the fire, and when the water was warm, she fed it to Su Xiaoling.

    Another night passed, Wei Ling''s eyes were bloodshot, and she numbly stirred the firewood.

    When Su Xiaoling regained consciousness, it took a while to calm down.

    The shoulder doesn''t hurt so much anymore, and there is still a tight feeling. The wound has been treated.

    Her lips are not dry either, Wei Ling has given her water.

    Su Xiaoling turned her head and looked at Wei Ling who was not far away, she seemed to have lost all hope, and her surroundings were very gloomy.

    Su Xiaoling said with a hoarse voice: "Mother, how long have I been in aa?"

    Hearing Su Xiaoling''s voice, Wei Ling was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into tears of surprise. She didn''t care about the embarrassment, and hurriedly wiped it off, then looked at Su Xiaoling and said, "You have been in aa for almost two days, and you finally woke up. almost gone..."

    Wei Ling''s voice became smaller and smaller, and she had no idea in her heart. After all, Su Xiaoling is so weak now, even if she wakes up, what can she do?

    Su Xiaoling looked at the firewood piled up, it was indeed not much, not enough for the night.

    The bodies of the two big birds were already stiff, and Wei Ling did not deal with them.

    Su Xiaoling sat up slowly, she could already imagine how Wei Ling copsed yesterday.

    After a meeting to rx, Su Xiaoling started to burn fruit to eat.

    Wei Ling looked at her worriedly, and she asked, "Xiao Ling, how are you feeling?"

    "Fortunately, let the queen eat it too. After eating, I will chop firewood, and the queen will dispose of the bodies of these two big birds here."

    Su Xiaoling said lightly, and made arrangements by the way.

    "But I can''t handle it, I''ve never touched this thing!"

    Wei Ling almost blurted out.

    Yesterday, she only ate the fruit that was cooked and tasteless. The meat was right in front of her, and she didn''t move.

    But now, Su Xiaoling asked her to deal with it, and Wei Ling copsed again.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Wei Ling with a cold expression.

    Wei Ling also looked at her, and she said confidently, "Su Xiaoling, you were in aa all day yesterday, and you had a high fever. I was the one who brought down your fever and treated your wound."

    Su Xiaoling just asked indifferently: "So?"

    Wei Ling was stunned. What she meant was that I saved you, so you should be grateful, but Su Xiaoling''s indifferent eyes made her unable to tell.

    She couldn''t look directly into Su Xiaoling''s indifferent eyes, she gritted her teeth, and said again: "I won''t, I''ve never done it before, and it''s still early in the morning, if you calm down, take your time and I won''t rush you." You, everything is in time."

    "Heh - I''m thanks to you now. You deserve what you deserve now. If your mother doesn''t want to do it, forget it. This wild fruit is enough for you to eat for a few days." Su Xiaoling''s expression was cold, she would never indulge Wei Wei Ling''s.

 Chapter 867: Crash repeatedly

    Chapter 867 Crash repeatedly

    Chapter 867 Crash repeatedly

    Wei Ling doesn''t want to do it, she won''t force her.

    But if you are going to eat, you have to do it.

    Wei Ling looked at the ruthless Su Xiaoling, almost going crazy.

    She said she won''t, she won''t! Why couldn''t Su Xiaoling understand, how could she be so unreasonable, if she ignored her yesterday and night, Su Xiaoling might have died.

    Su Xiaoling could see Wei Ling''s emotions, but nothing could affect her decision.

    She dragged her sickly body to cut firewood, why couldn''t Wei Ling handle the dead bodies of the two birds?

    "The queen mother only needs to peel off the skin."

    Before Su Xiaoling took the dagger away, he cut open the abdomens of the two big bird corpses so that Wei Ling could remove the skin easily.

    Su Xiaoling went outside slowly.

    Wei Ling clenched tightly until her nails sank into the palm of her hand. After a while, she calmed down and touched the dead bird with her hands.

    It''s a bit stiff, and the hair can''t be pulled out, it''s just peeled, but it''s very broken for Wei Ling.

    She hoped that people outside could find them immediately, so that she would not have to live in this miserable little cliff cave, and would not have to do what these ves did.

    Unfortunately, no matter how her defenses copsed, only the cold wind responded to her outside.

    Wei Ling handled Big Bird''s body after countless copses.

    Beside the fire, Big Bird''s stiff corpse gradually warmed up. Wei Ling felt that the pores of her whole body were opened, and the chill and shivering feeling spread all over her body. .

    Looking outside, it was getting dark.

    She hears something.

    Su Xiaoling came back, dragging three trees thicker than his arms, with luxuriant branches and leaves.

    Su Xiaoling''s face was so pale that it looked like a ghost.

    Wei Ling saw hering, and was about to tell her about the breakdown in her heart, but Su Xiaoling didn''t even look at her.

    Her clothes became a big pocket, and there were still things in it.

    At this time, Su Xiaoling is not at all like a crown princess who has lived in luxury for many years. She ispletely a country woman.

    Su Xiaoling sat down to rest, untied his dress, and the gnarled medicinal roots fell out.

    She buried the roots of the medicine near the fire ash, and then slowly treated the tree.

    The dagger is very small, it is veryborious to process all these into small pieces for easy burning.

    She was weak, her injured shoulder hurt, and she could barely lift that hand.

    Everything I do is entirely based on willpower, the willpower to live.

    Wei Ling sniffed first and said, "Xiao Ling, I''ve done everything you asked me to do."

    Two birds, she handled and skinned them.

    Su Xiaoling said calmly, "Let''s rest when you''re done."

    Wei Ling opened her mouth, she felt that Su Xiaoling was too indifferent, watching her do so much, why didn''t she have a good word.

    Why must you be so indifferent?

    She was full of grievances and felt ufortable. She felt that she had bowed her head many times. Su Xiaoling is so smart, can''t she see that she is showing favor?

    But she never paid attention to her overtures, and there was no emotion in her eyes.

    Wei Ling felt dissatisfied. Seeing Su Xiaoling''s indifference, she couldn''t bear it any longer, and shouted: "Su Xiaoling, why are you so indifferent to me? Is it not enough for me? I''m already doing this, and I still have to do this. You let me I did it, what didn¡¯t I do? What are you going to do? I¡¯m your mother-inw, I¡¯m already like this, why don¡¯t youfort me? ¡±

    Wei Ling just felt that she was going crazy, her mind was copsing every moment of every day, and she needed to beforted.

    Especially I don¡¯t know how long I will wait here, she needs someone to take care of her,fort her and follow her.

    Regarding Wei Ling''s broken emotions, Su Xiaoling nced over, but curled the corners of her lips mockingly, and said coldly: "My mother thinks, should I be grateful to you? Thank you for your special care, which made me suffer like this." Great cmity? Thank you for being wronged so much in such an environment, and you still obey me?"

    "Mother, are you okay?"

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t hide the disgust in her eyes. She looked at Wei Ling''s dumb look, and sneered: "I''m not a fool, and the queen mother is not stupid, right? It''s just what kind of things make you feel wrong. Shouldn''t you keep it in mind?"

    For Zhou Zhi, as a mother, she poisoned Zhou Zhi countless times and hated Zhou Zhi countless times, but she couldn''t ept Zhou Zhi''s turning against her, and couldn''t ept that Zhou Zhi no longer cared about her.

    It¡¯s the same for Zhou Heng. As a mother, she can¡¯t see her son having a good rtionship and rtionship with her younger brother, and she can¡¯t see her son having a good rtionship between husband and wife, but she has to rely on Zhou Heng who is the prince.

    Especially for her, in Wei Ling''s eyes, she has always been one of the reasons for the discord between their mother and son. Now that Zhou Heng doesn''t want to be the prince, Wei Ling still thinks that she is the culprit. Without her, Zhou Heng would not be able to There will be any rebellion, so she does not hesitate to take advantage of herself, but also to do it.

    It''s a pity that people''s calctions are not as good as heaven''s calctions. Wei Ling didn''t calcte that her own maid''s clothes would be like rotten wood.

    Does Wei Ling not understand? She understands, she just thinks they can''t really bear her grudge.

    Su Xiaoling''s indifferent words made Wei Ling speechless.

    She didn''t dare to look into Su Xiaoling''s eyes, she lowered her eyes.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t pay much attention to Wei Ling and continued to process the wood.

    It was getting dark, and I finally cleared one. The one that was put on the side before was also baked to a half-dry, so that while it was burning, it would be able to survive tonight.

    Su Xiaoling lifted the big bird, made a hole in the abdomen, and threw away the intestines.

    The heart, lung and liver are all left behind, hanging on the branches and roasting slowly.

    The meat of the two big birds was also cut into strips by her and hung on the branches.

    This big bird weighs seven or eight catties each, and there are still more than six catties without the fur.

    Kick the meat off so that the roast can also be put away.

    For the next few days, she and Wei Ling will have to rely on this. Her shoulder hurts so much that she must rest.

    She was very tired, she didn''t have the energy to climb trees or go hunting again.

    Her injuries weren''t just from hunting. She fell off a cliff. She wasn''t seriously injured, but she had quite a few minor injuries.

    The viscera of the bird was cooked, and Su Xiaolu pulled out the root of the medicine. After the root of this medicine was cooked, the inside was glutinous, a bit like a cake that was polished and steamed with gold and jade sticks.

    Combined with the offal of the bird, both of them can have a full meal.

    When the water was gone, I took snow water from the outside, put the bamboo joints against the fire, warmed it up and drank it.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t go to sleep, but continued to process the firewood. These firewood must be processed well, and then piled up by the fire, so that they can dry quickly.

    Wei Ling was full, she hesitated to speak several times, her eyes fell on Su Xiaoling''s blood-soaked hands, she let out a heavy breath, she said: "Xiaoling, I''ll handle the firewood, you rest."

 Chapter 868: how long will it take

    Chapter 868 How long will it take

    Chapter 868 How long will it take

    Wei Ling was also worried that Su Xiaoling would ignore her.

    But her worry was unnecessary, Su Xiaoling stood up shaking, and put the firewood to Wei Ling''s side.

    She threw the dagger to Wei Ling.

    She herself picked up the bird skin, sat back down, turned the bird skin over, mped it with two branches, and grilled it on the fire.

    Bird feathers are charred.

    Su Xiaoling raised it, hammered off the ashes, and then continued to burn.

    Bird skin doesn¡¯t have much meat, but for them now, a little meat is still meat.

    If you can handle it, you need more food.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling''s pale and terrifying face. She felt a little bit in her heart. She was worried that Su Xiaoling would faint again, so she swallowed her throat and said, "This, let me do this too, you rest."

    Su Xiaoling''s indifference several times let Wei Ling know that Su Xiaoling doesn''t care about her at all, but if she wants to live, she has to rely on Su Xiaoling. Only when Su Xiaoling is well can she be well.

    Su Xiaoling took a look at Wei Ling, and said calmly: "When you finish handling the firewood, it will be dawn soon."

    After speaking, Su Xiaoling stopped looking at Wei Ling and concentrated on handling the bird skin.

    Su Xiaoling handled the skins of the two birds carefully. Finally, he grabbed some snow outside and rubbed them clean, and wrapped the skinsyer byyer. There was actually a piece of flesh as big as a fist.

    Pierced with twigs and roasted by the fire.

    Wei Ling has almost finished processing the firewood, and the sky outside is a bit gray.

    Su Xiaoling carried Wei Ling on her back to go to the bathroom.

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaoling''s weak arm, and said worriedly: "You need to deal with your wound."

    She was really afraid that Su Xiaoling would fall, how long would it take for them to be found.

    I have to say that Su Xiaoling has the best brothers and sisters. Her two brothers and her parents will never give up looking for her.

    Nowadays, even if it is a foreignnd, there are capable people who are willing to take the task and go in to find someone. As long as the money is enough, there are several **** agencies in the capital that do this kind of thing.

    There is also his own son, Su Xiaoling is the one with the sharpest heart, and it is impossible for him to give up looking for it.

    Thinking about it, Wei Ling was a little envious.

    Her survival is closely rted to Su Xiaoling.

    She was afraid that Su Xiaoling would not be able to hold on and copse, but she was even more afraid of Su Xiaoling''s dislike for her. She didn''t dare to die again, just because she was afraid that Su Xiaoling would really abandon her.

    Back to Xiaoyadong, Wei Ling offered to help Su Xiaoling treat the wound.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t feel that the wound was on her shoulder, and it was really hard for her to deal with it by herself.

    The wound was still red and swollen. After cleaning up the pus and blood, Su Xiaoling gave half of the roasted bird skin to Wei Ling.

    It is still apanied by a medicinal root.

    Wei Ling took a bite, and was shocked immediately. There was oil in the skin. This bite was very fragrant, and there was ayer of sour fruit on it, which tasted surprisingly good.

    Wei Ling ate slowly, licking off the oil and water from her mouth.

    Another full meal.

    After eating, it was almost dawn.

    Su Xiaoling curled up on the hay and fell asleep.

    Wei Ling didn''t sleep. She observed Su Xiaoling for a while, and found that she didn''t have a fever, and then she felt relieved. The sky outside was gradually getting brighter, and it was still covered with heavy snow. Fortunately, there was a fire, otherwise she would have been too cold to death.

    Wei Ling felt sleepy, she closed her eyes, and gradually fell asleep.

    For the next few days, Su Xiaoling didn''t go out except to fetch firewood and water.

    She didn¡¯t go hunting specifically, but on the way to get water and firewood, she also got three snakes as a meal.

    After resting for so many days, her injury is slowly recovering.

    Both she and Wei Ling ate very little on purpose, but in general there was only so much. The food was gradually running out. Wei Ling was obviously in a hurry, but she didn''t dare to rush.

    The weather also cleared up, and the snow slowly melted.

    Su Xiaoling is going to hunt birds again. She is going to go up and have a look at those bird nests. It is freezing cold and it is difficult to find other things.

    One bird''s nest has it, and the other must also have it.

    After the snow has melted, the scenery can be seen as depressed. For Su Xiaoling, the snow is a good thing. After the snow has melted, there are more things that can be found and seen.

    She knew that in the foreignnds before, the snow would not melt in winter. After the two worlds werepletely merged, the snow would not melt in winter. As it rises, the snow will melt.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t know where the outsiders found them. Everywhere she went, she would leave a mark.

    It has been more than ten days since she and Wei Ling fell off the cliff. Where is this ce? It is so difficult to find, is it safe for them to find it?

    It''s already December, and I don''t know if she will be reunited with the children this year, or if she can leave here alive?

    After so long, Wei Ling became more and more afraid, and her attitude towards her became better and better. Su Xiaoling knew why she was like this.

    If anyone wanted her to die more than ten days ago, it must be Wei Ling.

    Now, Wei Ling hopes for her to live more than anyone else, but Wei Ling has a purpose, so Su Xiaoling never takes Wei Ling''s words seriously, because she knows very well that once she escapes from trouble, Wei Ling will still be the same Wei Ling.

    This time for bird hunting, Su Xiaoling also brought the dagger with him when he was ready.

    When the bird she attacked came to stare at her, she took a dagger and shed.

    Her mental power seemed to be stronger. Following the fall of the bodies of the two big birds, Su Xiaoling began to dismantle the bird''s nest. Looking at the two unhatched eggs inside, she directly took them away.

    Down the tree, she sucked the blood of the bird, and then returned with the dead bodies of two big birds and the eggs.

    This time, she doesn''t need to say anything.

    Wei Ling smiled and said, "Xiao Ling, you should take a rest, I''ll take care of it."

    Su Xiaoling also went with her.

    Half a month ago, Wei Ling naturally didn¡¯t eat any grains, but now, she can fetch firewood, make a fire, and handle food.

    She regained some consciousness in her lower body, but she was still weak, unable to move or walk.

    The weather was still early, Big Bird''s body was handed over to Wei Ling, and Su Xiaoling went out again.

    Eating birds is not enough, she wants to search to see if she can find medicinal roots or other fruits.

    If you can¡¯t find it, dig some grass roots.

    Before the big bird''s body is eaten, she will not move other bird''s nests. If they find it before the food is eaten, everything will be over.

    After digging a pile of grass roots, Wei Ling saw her and her eyes lit up when she came back. She said softly, "Xiao Ling, I''ve worked **** you. Let''s take a rest."

    Su Xiaoling nodded lightly, leaned on the hay and closed his eyes to rest.

    Wei Ling looked at her, with resentment shing in her eyes, she twitched the corners of her mouth, and continued to handle the bird skin on her hand. After so many days, she still wanted to cry when she did this.

    Especially, when she saw the grass roots that Su Xiaoling dug back, she was actually excited.

 Chapter 869: turn up

    Chapter 869 Found

    Chapter 869 Found

    Clearly there is resentment in her heart, but there is a subconscious reaction in her physiology. She hates herself like this, but she can''t do anything to change it. No matter how good she is, as long as she doesn''t get out of trouble, she can only rely on Su Xiaoling to survive.

    This is the brutal truth.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu and the others have climbed countless mountains, but they still haven''t arrived.

    This is the horror of foreignnds.

    Zhou Heng''s face was gloomy and terrifying, and the emotion he was enduring was more painful.

    In this line, there are only the dark guards he brought, Su Xiaolu, Su Kuo, and the cubs. They thought they could find them in two days at most, but they didn''t expect that there are so many strange things in this foreignnd. After crossing a mountain, there is another mountain .

    In the foreignnd, there are many dangers, and I have encountered many poisonous insects.

    Sit down and rest, except for everyone''s breathing, there is no sound anymore. Here, even their aura and internal force are suppressed.

    The bull cub was doing divination, Zhou Heng didn''t dare to blink his eyes.

    After the cow cub was finished, Zhou Heng asked hoarsely, "Master Niu, how far is it?"

    Niu Zai looked calm and said: "The neenth mountain of the hexagram image, we are now on the sixteenthyer. If there is no ident, we will arrive in five days."

    "Is she okay?"

    Zhou Heng swallowed his throat, this was what he was most worried about, because in the previous hexagram, it appeared that Su Xiaoling was injured and was in danger. In those two days, Niu Zai had to re-read the hexagram every hour.

    Fortunately, nothing happened afterwards.

    "Fortunately, the prince does not need to worry, now he only needs to cross the Neen Mountains slowly to find them, and they are not in danger."

    The bull cub has already got the news through the hexagrams. In such a foreignnd where magic skills cannot be used, people need to be more patient.

    The current hexagram shows calmness, which is much better than the previous few days.

    Su Xiaoling is very smart, she didn''t move indiscriminately, she just needs to continue to wait.

    In this foreignnd, if you can¡¯t tell the reverse, you may go farther and farther, wandering around, which makes it more difficult to find, and it is very likely that you will never find it again.

    Everyone take a break and eat something.

    Zhou Heng looked a little haggard, he couldn''t eat, and couldn''t sleep.

    Fortunately, they are getting closer.

    After a few anxious days, Su Xiaolu and the others found some traces.

    Su Kuo said in surprise: "Sister, it''s not far away."

    Su Xiaolu nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Found the trace, it won''t be long before we can see it.

    Everyone walked faster.

    Following the trail, Su Xiaolu and the others found Xiaoyadong, and Zhou Heng had already called out: "Xiao Ling, Xiao Ling, are you there?"

    Su Xiaoling stood up with joy when he heard the shout.

    Wei Ling suddenly said nervously and sharply: "Tell them not toe in, don''te in."

    Wei Ling covered her face nervously with her hands. In the past 20 days, she has lost her dignity, which caused her endless pain. Now, she is even more afraid of being seen.

    Su Xiaoling nced at Wei Ling, but with a cold snort, she turned around and went out.

    "it''s me."

    Su Xiaoling came out of the Xiaoya Cave, and Zhou Heng had already quickly ran to her side, hugging her tightly.

    Su Xiaolu also came over to feel Su Xiaoling''s pulse.

    Su Xiaoling smiled gently and said, "I''m fine, some minor injuries have healed."

    Her injuries are almost healed, but Wei Ling is the most serious one.

    After Su Xiaoling let go of Zhou Heng, she said: "The queen mother is still inside, she is seriously injured and can no longer walk."

    Zhou Heng looked calm, and he ordered lightly: "Go and carry her out."

    Su Xiaoling frowned slightly.

    Soon, Wei Ling''s scream came from Xiaoyadong.

    "Go away, don''t touch me, I am the queen!"

    "If it''s reversed, I will kill you all!"

    "Heng''er, how can you treat your mother like this¡ª"

    Wei Ling copsed again.

    But she was carried out, and everyone didn''t look at her much.

    Su Xiaolu made no move to go forward for treatment.

    Su Kuo and Niu Zai also only pay attention to Su Xiaoling and Su Xiaolu.

    Everyone decided to go out of the mountain after finishing up.

    Wei Ling vented for a while, but found that no one was paying attention to her at all. She gritted her teeth, her eyes were full of hatred, but in the end the hatred calmed down, and her heart was empty.

    Because no one cares about her.

    Su Xiaolu, a genius doctor, has no intention of treating her.

    My son, Zhou Heng, only asked the hidden guards to make a simple wooden frame to carry her away.

    Being underestimated made Wei Ling feel even more ufortable.

    After only two days like this, Wei Ling couldn''t take it anymore, she said to Zhou Heng: "Heng''er, everything my mother does is for you, even if my mother is sorry to the world, she is enough to let you down, back then you He Zhi''er, the queen mother chose you too."

    Zhou Heng looked at the past with cold eyes, and said lightly: "What does the queen mother want?"

    Wei Ling froze for a moment, she hoped Zhou Heng would remember this, but he actually asked her what she wanted?

    Wei Ling''s heart is broken, she can''t move now, and there is a genius doctor by her side, what can she think?

    If Wei Ling didn''t say anything, Zhou Heng stopped looking at her.

    Wei Ling looked at Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling in exactly the same way, hating her. She knew that if she didn''t ask, Zhou Heng would not be able to ask. Even if he knew, he would still pretend to be deaf and dumb.

    Wei Ling spoke with difficulty: "Heng''er, Xiao Ling, the queen mother is seriously injured, please ask Doctor Su to show the queen mother."

    Wei Ling thought that Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling would disagree.

    But the next moment, Su Xiaoling had already spoken to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, the empress asks you to see a doctor for her."

    Zhou Heng also said: "Xiaolu, please treat my mother."

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaolu and squeezed her palms nervously.

    Su Xiaolu looked cold, she frowned slightly, looked at Wei Ling, and then said lightly: "No fate, no cure."

    In just four words, the problem was blocked.

    Wei Ling was dumb, and after a while she became angry. She yelled at Zhou Heng: "Heng''er, I am your queen mother. Do you just watch her treat her like this?"

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling coldly, regardless of the presence of others, he had already said coldly: "So, what does the queen mother want me to do, kill her? The queen mother wants me to ask her to heal you, I do, that is Because the result is not as good as what the queen mother wanted, is the queen mother going to kill someone? Just like what you did to Ah Zhi back then?"

    "If it''s possible, I''m not your child. I wish you never gave birth to me. I wish I died in that scheme long ago."

    Zhou Heng looked at Wei Ling coldly.

    Wei Ling looked at Zhou Heng in horror, as if she couldn''t believe that Zhou Heng would say such indifferent words.

    Wei Ling''s heart is very empty, she can''t feel any mother-child affection.

    The two children she gave birth to both became enemies with her.

    She seemed to have been hit, and she didn''t say a word again.

    Until she went out, Wei Ling didn''t speak anymore, she was just often in a daze, staring into the distance, wondering what she was thinking.

 Chapter 870: twenty-eight years

    Chapter 870 In the twenty-eighth year

    Chapter 870 In the twenty-eighth year

    Come out from the mountains, it is already the first month, the year has passed.

    Zhou Heng sent Wei Ling back to the pce and didn''t bother about it anymore. Even if Wei Ling summoned him, he never went there.

    In February, after Zhou Heng''s confinement ended, Zhou Heng took Su Xiaoling out of the East Pce and moved his family to Guiyuan College.

    At the same time, the documents for abolishing the prince also came out.

    There are only a few short words, the crown prince Zhou Heng has lost his morals, after thinking twice, I will remove Zhou Heng from the position of crown prince, and hereby show it to the world.

    Zhou Heng lost the crown prince, and the second prince, Zhou Zhi, also had no intention of power, and devoted himself to the magic of the mermaid tribe, and the queen Wei Ling was left out in the cold.

    Su Hua and Su Chong have also asked for orders to be released.

    The Qi family guards the border.

    Suddenly, the few ministers closest to Zhou Heng withdrew from the courtiers and moved their family out of the capital.

    It was time to move again, so Su Xiaolu deliberately asked for leave to **** her parents to leave the capital.

    Su Chong guarded the border between Li Dynasty and Da Zhoust year and did note back. He got the news and asked for an order to guard the border.

    Lin Yaoyao and several children settled down with Su Sang and the Zhao family, and Su Hua became the prefect of Wuzhou.

    Chen Hu and Qian''s family also walked together.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing both have the name of a schr, Chen Shi was going to start referring to it, but after Zhou Heng''s incident changed, the matter he referred to was put on hold.

    Their Chen family and Su family are connected together. When they arrive in Wuzhou, they will take over some things of Suhua, and they will not be idle.

    Su Sang Zhao, Chen Hu, and Qian don¡¯t need to work any longer, they just need to rest assured and be happy, dig two plots ofnd around the yard, and grow a carte.

    Far away from the capital, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    When I arrived in Wuzhou, I settled downpletely, and February passed.

    The matter of the abolished prince gradually settled down, and everything was back on track.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo Niubi returned to Guiyuan College.

    In the twenty-eighth year of this world, this year is considered to be an extraordinary year.

    Zhouheng School of Management and the other three princes fought hard to fight with the prince. For the school, they only arranged for individuals to rece them, mainly for gathering information. They have no say in the management of the school.

    Su Xiaoling opened the processing of medicinal materials. Any student can ask her to process herbs. After her processing, the medicinal properties can be preserved perfectly.

    Su Xiaolu is obsessed with practicing swords and teaching medicine. She is about to start epting students, so she pays close attention to every student in her ss, regardless of age, to see if they are destined.

    After several months of observation, Su Xiaolu has taken a fancy to Jiang Wanlin, an eleven-year-old female student who is new to the school this year, and she is very serious in ss.

    Su Xiaolu is ready to ept her as a disciple.

    This news, Su Xiaolu told Su Kuo and Niu Zai during dinner at night.

    Su Kuo immediately raised his hand and said, "Sister, let me show her the picture first. I have learned a lot from Brother Xiao Niu this year, but Brother Xiao Niu said that dating should also be based on fate, and you can''t just give it to others." Look, I''m just worried that I won''t be able to find anyone to watch it."

    Su Xiaolu has eyesight and wants to be epted as a disciple, so he can be regarded as a little uncle.

    Just take this opportunity to see how the skills I have learned are doing.

    The bull cub smiled slightly, expressing helplessness.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo with great interest, she nodded: "Okay, then go watch it with me tomorrow."

    Su Kuo happily said yes repeatedly.

    He has learned a lot, and he is waiting for the opportunity to try it out. The experience of the entire academy will not start until next year, and he can''t wait. Now he finally has the opportunity.

    At noon the next day, Su Kuo and Su Xiaolu went to see Jiang Wanlin together.

    Just observed secretly, did not step forward to disturb.

    I happened to see Jiang Wanlin with two disciples who were about the same age.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo also waited quietly.

    Seeing the children talking, Su Xiaolu felt that the old problem was repeated.

    She looked at Su Kuo, and found that Su Kuo had listened very seriously. Su Xiaolu couldn''t helpughing, and she also focused on listening carefully.

    Jiang Wanlin lowered her head, holding a corner of her clothes with both hands, not knowing what to write.

    The young man beside her, Mu Feng, frowned slightly, and he said, "Wan Wan, Lian''er didn''t break it on purpose. She apologized to you, so can''t you forgive her?"

    Chen Lian took a step behind Mu Feng, and said weakly: "Sister **, I''m sorry, Lian''er really knows it''s wrong."

    Jiang Wanlin still didn''t speak.

    She refused to say forgiveness, and she refused to say that it doesn''t matter.

    Tears gradually appeared in Chen Lian''s eyes. She nced at Mu Feng weakly, and the tears rolled down. She choked up and said, "Brother Mu Feng, it''s all my fault. Don''t worry about you and sister ** because I have a gap in my heart, I will go to practice in a few years, I will sign up, and I will definitely pay for Miss **''s golden lock."

    Mu Feng frowned, he looked at Jiang Wanlin, stretched out his hand and pushed her: "Wan Wan, hurry up and say that you don''t want her to pay, Lian Er is only eleven years old, and her kung fu is not deep enough, so she won''t be able to practice next year, Jin A lock is a dead thing, don''t kill someone''s life because of a dead thing, do you understand?"

    "Wanwan, I promise your parents will take good care of you, but if you are so ignorant, then I won''t like you anymore!"

    Mu Feng''s tone was a bit serious.

    Jiang Wanlin raised her head to look at Mu Feng, she clenched the inner flesh of her lip, it hurt a lot.

    Mu Feng also looked at her, and finally, he took Chen Lian''s hand beside him, turned and left.

    Chen Lian turned her head back and looked at Jiang Wanlin worriedly, she moved her lips, her eyes were full of apology, "Sister **..."

    Jiang Wanlin gritted her teeth, and did not shed tears until Mu Feng and Chen Lian disappeared.

    Why is it like this, Chen Lian lost her precious golden lock, but her fianc¨¦ Mu Feng wants to face Chen Lian?

    She felt very ufortable, she hated Chen Lian.

    Jiang Wanlin touched the tears on her face and left.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo, and she asked, "Xiao Kuo, do you see anything?"

    Su Xiaolu didn''t expect this to be the case, it seems quiteplicated.

    She only paid attention to Jiang Wanlin''s high understanding of medicinal herbs, but did not pay attention to the situation of her friends.

    Su Kuo also had aplex expression on his face, and he said a little embarrassedly: "Sister, this little disciple''s life is not very good, she is short-lived, from the looks of her life, she will encounter a catastrophe, she is about to die, More, I can''t see, it''s like being covered in fog."

    Su Xiaolu: ...(¡Ñ_¡Ñ;)...

    No, she has been choosing for so long, and she finally found a pleasing one, but it turned out to be a short-lived one, so she wanted to ept an apprentice, and she was about to die.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t want to give up, she looked at Su Kuo and asked: "Xiao Kuo, is there no way to remedy this?"

    Su Kuo scratched his hair: "Uh...sister, why don''t we go back and ask brother Niu, I just learned a little superficially, and I haven''t learned more about resolution."

    My sister seems to really like this Jiang Wanlin, **** it, but he is not good at learning!

    ps: 22 years have passed, how are you doing in 23 years, I wish you all good health and happy New Year¡¯s Day.

 Chapter 871: short-lived boy

    Chapter 871 Short-lived boy

    Chapter 871 Short-lived boy

    After the suggestion, Su Kuo couldn''t help but said: "Sister, but I remember Brother Xiao Niu said that even if this kind of short life is resolved and avoided, there will be a lot of hardships in the future, and it is easy to die in an ident. Drop it, sister, why don''t you change it."

    Even though he doesn''t know much, but in terms of life, this kind of catastrophe will not make mistakes.

    Even if Jiang Wanlin avoids this catastrophe, there will be many hardships and difficulties in the follow-up. As her master, it must be very tiring and hard work, and

    Now, Jiang Wanlin is not her sister''s apprentice, so they can cut off the rtionship from the root.

    But Su Xiaolu shook her head: "I still like her very much. I''ll go to Junior Brother Xiaoniu to ask if it''s suitable for me to be an apprentice. I''ll have to get along with her to see if it''s not suitable at that time, and I won''t ept her either. Undecided, I can''t just give up like this, if there is no such thing as fate, I must first get in touch with her to understand."

    Of course Su Xiaolu knew that there would be no trouble in letting go now, but she didn''t want to let it go.

    Su Kuo saw Su Xiaolu''s insistence, and he said, "Sister, let''s go find brother Niu."

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Okay."

    Cub is in ss, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo are waiting.

    After the lecture, the cowboy came out with a smile.

    "Senior sister, Xiao Kuo, go back to the room and talk."

    Cowboy led the two back to the room.

    After returning to the room, Niu Zai asked, "What conclusion did Xiaokuo show Jiang Wanlin today?"

    Su Kuo sighed: "Brother Niu, Jiang Wanlin is short-lived and is about to die. It looks like a disaster to me, but I don''t see it very clearly."

    Su Xiaolu asked worriedly: "Junior brother, is there a way to resolve it?"

    After the cow cub pondered for a moment, he said, "Well, I''ll go and see what she''s talking about first."

    Niubi could see that Su Xiaolu had really taken a fancy to Jiang Wanlin.

    Everything will be judged after he has seen it.

    The three of them quietly went to see Jiang Wanlin again.

    Jiang Wanlin and the three were eating, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.

    Mu Feng kept giving the better one to Chen Lian, and Chen Lian gave it to him again.

    Jiang Wanlin lowered her head and ate quietly.

    Chen Lian looked a little shy, she took a bite of the ribs, and then said with bright eyes: "Brother Mu Feng, this ribs are so delicious, I have never eaten such ribs."

    "I don''t know if I can eat it in the future."

    Chen Lian sighed.

    Mu Feng knew that her family was poor, and she was chosen to enter Guiyuan College because of her luck. Chen Lian was delicate and kind-hearted, and the way she looked at her so dependently made him want to protect.

    From the corner of Mu Feng''s eyes, he saw the spare ribs on Jiang Wanlin''s dinner te, and he stretched out his chopsticks to pick them up. He said to Jiang Wanlin, "Wanwan, let Lian Er eat your ribs, she has never eaten these before. Not like you."

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t even have a chance to refuse, the ribs had already arrived in Chen Lian''s bowl.

    Chen Lian looked at Jiang Wanlin''s expression with some guilt, and then pursed her lips.

    Mu Feng said generously: "Lian''er, eat quickly."

    "Thank you, Brother Mu Feng."

    Chen Lian thanked in a low voice, then lowered her eyes not to look at Jiang Wanlin''s eyes, and ate the ribs.

    She was born in a poor family, and she is the eldest daughter. Her father prefers sons. Someone in the vige came to choose her, so she went too, and she was chosen. She tried her best to seize the opportunity, and she understood that this was her chance to change her destiny. Chance.

    When she came to the academy, she observed his words and got to know Mu Feng and relied on him, so even if she knew that Jiang Wanlin was Mu Feng''s fiancee, she still got in between them. A tree takes in nutrients.

    And all of this was given to her willingly by Mu Feng.

    Chen Lian ate happily, but Jiang Wanlin''s face was very gloomy.

    Mu Feng saw that her face was not good, so he also frowned: "Wanwan, can you stop being so stingy and be more generous. When you were at home, did you miss this rib?"

    Jiang Wanlin opened her mouth, but was speechless.

    Everything she says is wrong.

    The heart is sore and bitter, and the delicious food is like chewing wax in the mouth.

    After eating, the three of them left the cafeteria together.

    The three of Su Xiaolu who watched in the dark also hadplicated expressions.

    Su Kuo frowned: "Sister, why is this man doing this? What is this behavior called?"

    Su Kuo couldn''t think of how to describe it for a while, he felt as if his heart was blocked by a stone when he looked at it, Jiang Wanlin did nothing wrong, she didn''t give it if she didn''t want to, Jiang Wanlin didn''t miss this rib, that girl You won''t die if you don''t eat this rib.

    ¡°The generosity of others.¡±

    The bull cub was a little contemptuous, then he sighed and said: "What is lost now is only a rib, but what will be lost in the future will be a life."

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips, she was already getting angry.

    She has never encountered such a wronged thing since she was a child.

    She is the youngest, and her brothers and sisters let her go, but she also clearly remembers her brothers and sisters'' preferences. She doesn''t just know how to enjoy.

    That girl enjoyed Jiang Wanlin''s ribs, but she didn''t even say a word of gratitude.

    That boy, who was obviously very rude, still med Jiang Wanlin for being too petty and not generous.

    These three people, why is there such a strange rtionship?

    It feels very ufortable. How could there be such a rtionship? Being in it, how suffocating.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the cow cub, showing worry: "Junior brother, can she still be saved?"

    "It''s a bitplicated. The man you fancy has a marriage rtionship with that man. This is the fuse that led to her death. Only by unraveling the marriage rtionship can it be possible to avoid this catastrophe. Her future ordeals are mostly rted to the marriage rtionship." , but as long as there is a marriage, it will definitely not end well."

    The cow cub sighs,plex emotional entanglement, fatal weakness.

    Love triangle.

    Su Xiaolu suddenly had this idea in his mind, this kind of I love you and you love her, isn''t it a love triangle?

    She also feels a headache, what should I do?

    In particr, Jiang Wanlin is fatal in terms of marriage, that is to say, even if it is resolved this time, she may be included in marriage in the future. If she is his disciple, Su Xiaolu is almost suffocated, and she also wrinkled His brow showed bitterness.

    "then what do I do?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo and the cow cub.

    Su Kuo shook his head quickly: "Sister, I really can''t do this question."

    He wondered why people like so much. Today, he was desperate for this love, but after getting it, he was hurt in various ways, and then fell in love with new people again and again. His ancestors were dumbfounded when they saw it.

    Niu Zai pondered for a while, and he also sighed and said, "Senior sister, she has no rtionship with me, so I can''t interfere or enlighten me. I only have one suggestion. Senior sister can get in touch with her, and tell her some truths by precept and example. She puts it down by herself. the best."

    It''s just that it might not be easy, just a short period of observation, Jiang Wanlin was wronged, she didn''t get angry, but endured it, even if Su Xiaolu taught her, she might not be able to listen to it, this kind of person If you are stubborn to do one thing, you may have to persevere.

 Chapter 872: how to change

    Chapter 872 How to change

    Chapter 872 How to change

    Su Xiaolu also sighed.

    She muttered to herself: "Let me think about it again.".

    Niu Zai and Su Kuo looked at each other, only sighing for a while.

    Su Xiaolu looked back and investigated Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    The result made her frown even tighter.

    Junior Brother Xiao Niu said that the boy and Jiang Wanlin were bound by marriage, Su Xiaolu thought it was mutual love, and they might get married in the future, but he didn''t think about it, that boy Mu Feng was Jiang Wanlin''s fianc¨¦ .

    The rtionship between the parents of the two families is very good, and the marriage was arranged since childhood. Mu Feng is already fourteen.

    He and Jiang Wanlin have always known about each other''s marriage. The two families oftenmunicate with each other. They entered the academy together, and they also took care of each other. But after meeting Chen Lian, Mu Feng''s heart obviously changed. .

    Angry Angry Angry!

    Although she has never been in a rtionship, she also deeply understands that the emotional world cannot amodate three people.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help thinking, what would she do if the man she liked was ambiguous to other women?

    Tolerate? That''s absolutely impossible, she just can''t bear it, she doesn''t want it right away.

    But Jiang Wanlin, she is enduring.

    Su Xiaolu is very distressed, being able to bear it means that she can''t let it go, no wonder she will be doomed because of it.

    At night, Su Xiaolu couldn''t sleep.

    She never thought about giving up Jiang Wanlin, all she thought about was how to let her see it.

    A few vines crawled in through the window and tapped Su Xiaolu''s wrist.

    Su Xiaolu came back to her senses, turned her head and saw small white flowers blooming from the vine, she immediately got up and went out.

    At the end ofst year, she and Zhou Heng were looking for her sister in the foreign mountains. When Zhou Zhi returned to Beijing, she was not in the academy. It''s been two years.

    Now that he is back, Su Xiaolu immediately went out to meet Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi was waiting at the back of the college.

    Su Xiaolu flew over.

    "Fourth brother, you are back."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and spoke first.

    Zhou Zhi seems to like in white robes very much now, his temperament is very clean, wearing a white cloak, standing quietly under the moonlight.

    He smiled at Su Xiaolu, walked over, and naturally reached out to stroke Su Xiaolu''s hair: "Xiaolu, long time no see."

    "What does Little Gull''s baby look like now?"

    The little guy has been born for more than a year. I don''t know what he looks like now. After Xiao Yiyue was escorted to thend of the shark tribe, he should be under special protection, and outsiders can''t see it.

    But Zhou Zhi is different, Su Xiaolu thinks he should be able to see.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said: "She is a very smart girl. Her growth pattern is simr to that of the human race. Now she can walk after transforming. In the sea, the transformed fish is also very big. Everyone in the mermaid race loves it." She, so she eats very fat, but she looks very cute."

    Zhou Zhi described it, and Su Xiaolu imagined the scene in his mind, and couldn''t helpughing: "That''s good."

    "I came backst year, and you entered a foreignnd. I was in a hurry to go back, and I didn''t have time to see you. I came back this year. Fortunately, you are here."

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu hadn''t changed much from before.

    After Zhou Zhi finished speaking, he looked up at the bright moon in the sky.

    The moonlight is so beautiful today.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "Yeah, a lot of things happenedst year and this year, but luckily it''s settled down now."

    At the end ofst year, Zhou Heng was unwilling to be the prince, so he resigned from the position of prince. At the beginning of this year, his family left Beijing.

    "Does Xiaolu like the current life?"

    Zhou Zhi looked sideways at Su Xiaolu beside him.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "I like it, the family has settled down, the third brother is not a prince, he is much happier, and my sister is even happier. Now, I am teaching many students. I am very happy. I also want to be a prince." Master, with this academy, I can do whatever I want to do, I can teach students, and I can go out to practice next year."

    Su Xiaolu likes the current life.

    She passes on the things she loves to those who also love them.

    And the college has rules of experience, so she is not only in the college, she can still go out and travel.

    This is the best life ever.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, he smiled slightly and said, "But I feel that you are not troubled, can you talk to the fourth brother and let me share your worries?"

    Su Xiaolu was surprised at first, and then she said: "Fourth brother is really amazing, I am really troubled, I don''t know what to do now."

    Su Xiaolu thought about it, and told Zhou Zhi about Jiang Wanlin.

    After finishing speaking, she sighed: "Fourth brother, do you think this isplicated? What should I do best?"

    "Does the deer feel that the rtionship between them is ufortable?"

    Zhou Zhi asked lightly.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Of course, that Mu Feng, who has a marriage contract with Jiang Wanlin, develops normally. Jiang Wanlin will be his wife in the future. How can he ignore Jiang Wanlin''s feelings? It''s like this now, Jiang Wanlin If you really want to marry him, you will die of anger sooner orter, Mu Feng can see right from wrong, spoiling concubines and destroying wives."

    "It won''t be in the future either. Xiao Niu and Xiao Kuo both say that she is short-lived, and her doom is approaching. She won''t live long."

    Su Xiaolu was worried, Jiang Wanlin''s life, she wanted to feel bad every time.

    Why she likes Jiang Wanlin, because after observing her for a long time, she found that she is very serious in her work, and she learns very quickly. She is very serious in learning things. If she is epted, Su Xiaolu also believes that she can learn more do better.

    "Xiaolu, I think she may have seen too little. Think about it, she and Mu Feng had a marriage contract since they were young, and everyone in the family also recognized this marriage contract, so they didn''t shy away from it. Then in her subconscious, she A thought has already been buried, she is Mu Feng''s wife."

    Zhou Zhi opened his mouth gently, and helped Su Xiaolu dpose carefully.

    Jiang Wanlin belongs to a very traditional family, so she must be a qualified mistress.

    Looking at it from another angle, in Jiang Wanlin''s eyes, Chen Lian is just Mu Feng''s concubine, a mistress, and it is impossible for her topete with her concubine for favor, and it is impossible for her to let go of her pride.

    Does she like Mu Feng? Definitely like it.

    She is not yet Mu Feng''s wife, so she can''t establish the prestige of the mistress in front of Chen Lian.

    But what Mu Feng did made Jiang Wanlin ufortable.

    If someone guided her at this time, Jiang Wanlin might be able to let go if she wanted to, but she couldn''t do it by herself, she couldn''t get out by herself, so she lost her life in the end.

    Su Xiaolu listened to Zhou Zhi''s analysis, she nodded repeatedly, then looked at Zhou Zhi, and said expectantly: "Fourth brother, you are so right, I have decided, I will find a way to let her see clearly, so that she will not Stupidly put up with Mu Feng''s hateful behavior!"

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. He looked at Su Xiaolu firmly and said, "Xiaolu, do you need my help? I know that there is another couple who are engaged in the academy. Their situation is different from that of Jiang Wan. Lin ispletely different, withparison, Jiang Wanlin should be able to see it more clearly."

    Su Xiaolu nodded frantically.

 Chapter 873: control group

    Chapter 873 Control group

    Chapter 873 Control group

    She needs it, needs it badly.

    "Fourth brother, there is another pair, who is it?"

    Su Xiaolu was a little curious.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said: "They are the children of an old friend of mine, named Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan. Wang Mingyue is twelve and Fang Lan is also fourteen. Coincidentally, their parents are also family friends, and they all have special abilities. , came to the academy for better improvement.¡±

    "You arrange them with Mu Fengjiang Wanlin and the others, and arrange them to do the study tasks in the same group. Withparison, it is easier to see clearly."

    Zhou Zhi''s smile deepened. Gathering people in the same situation together is a marriage contract since childhood, but the things that can be seen and felt are not the same. There is aparison. As long as Jiang Wanlin is not stupid, she can Can understand somewhat.

    The mncholy in Su Xiaolu''s heart dissipated immediately, and she kept nodding: "That''s great, let''s do it this way."

    Zhou Zhi saw that Su Xiaolu''s mood improved, and he couldn''t help but smile.

    He also took Su Xiaolu to meet Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan, asked some questions, and asked them to attend her ss tomorrow.

    After they were done, the two separated.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the room and finally fell asleep in peace.

    Su Xiaolu went to make arrangements the next day. As a master tutor, she could have selected some students to hand over some tasks. This is the prelude to epting apprentices by default by all tutors.

    is a definite test.

    After Su Xiaolu finished his lecture, he rolled the roll with a serious expression: "Jiang Wanlin, Mu Feng, Wang Mingyue, Fang Lan, you stay here."

    Jiang Wanlin burst into tears, obviously very happy, she looked at Mu Feng, also showing joy.

    Mu Feng was also happy, but after Chen Lian beside him pulled his sleeve, Mu Feng frowned slightly.

    Wang Mingyue grinned, pushed Fang Lan, and the two saluted together: "Wang Mingyue greets Master."

    "Fang Lan greets Master."

    Fang Lan also smiled gently.

    Wang Mingyue is lively and active, but her family has been in the literature for generations. Fang Lan is gentle and quiet, but the generals in the family make their voices heard.

    The two were childhood sweethearts and went to school together again, very unhappy.

    Jiang Wanlin saw that they had already said hello, she quickly pulled La Mufeng and whispered: "Give my master a quick greeting."

    After Jiang Wanlin signaled, she also saluted Su Xiaolu respectfully, and then said, "Jiang Wanlin greets Mrs. Su."

    Mu Feng struggled and hesitated a bit, and finally he looked up at Su Xiaolu, and asked with concern: "Master Su, sister Chen Lian also likes to listen to your lectures, can I ask sister Chen Lian to learn more?"

    Chen Lian is weak. If she learns from her master, then he can''t always be by Chen Lian''s side. ording to her temperament, she will definitely be bullied by others.

    Just now she pulled herself timidly. She obviously wanted to say a lot, but in the end she couldn''t bear to say it, so she had to swallow all the pain by herself.

    Mu Feng felt very ufortable. He knew that Su Xiaolu was very strict, but in the end he mustered up the courage to speak up for Chen Lian.

    After Mu Feng finished speaking, Chen Lian''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Mu Feng with admiration.

    Mu Feng was inspired by this look, he looked at Su Xiaolu again, this time he was obviously more confident, and he said again: "Master Su, please look at the sincerity of Sister Chen Lian, let her follow along."

    Chen Lian also looked at Su Xiaolu weakly.

    Jiang Wanlin frowned, she was very unhappy.

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan looked at each other, Wang Mingyue twitched the corners of her lips, Fang Lan smiled helplessly and said nothing.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng, and she said lightly: "What do you mean, if I don''t ept her, I will let her down, right?"

    Su Xiaolu''s face turned cold, full of momentum.

    Mu Feng suddenly felt the coercion, and he panicked.

    Before he could speak, Chen Lian spoke weakly first: "Master, don''t be angry, brother Mu Feng didn''t mean that, brother Mu Feng just wanted to take care of me and prevent me from being bullied."

    Mu Feng looked at Chen Lian, immediately full of protective desire, he looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Master, I didn''t mean that, I just hope you can give Chen Lian a chance."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Lian and said, "Have you ever been bullied before?"

    Chen Lian shook her head in panic: "No, no, I have never been bullied."

    Su Xiaolu frowned, a little displeased: "Then why did you say that Mu Feng wanted to take care of you and prevent you from being bullied?"

    Chen Lian was dumbfounded: "I...I just..."

    Mu Feng blocked Chen Lian from behind, and he exined: "Master Su, some students scolded Chen Lian before. She has a weak temper, and others are interested in this."

    Mu Feng felt a little upset, he felt that Su Xiaolu was too strict.

    Su Xiaolu is still indifferent: "What are the names of those students? The college does not allow bullying. If there is such a situation, you can tell the steward or your teacher. Since you have seen it yourself, you should know those people What is it called, the academy handles things impartially, and things don¡¯t just listen to your one-sided words.¡±

    Chen Lian suddenly panicked, she carefully pulled Mu Feng''s sleeve, then lowered her head and said weakly: "Master, please don''t be angry, Brother Mu Feng didn''t mean to contradict you."

    Mu Feng was very nervous with a protective face.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly, she looked at Chen Lian and said coldly: "I don''t need to be angry, I''m just doing business, you say someone has bullied you, then who are they, because of what, if you don''t say it today, then Even if you deliberately nder your ssmates, the academy will definitely not tolerate you."

    Chen Lian''s face turned pale, and she anxiously grabbed Mu Feng''s sleeve: "Brother Mu Feng, I''m fine, don''t make Master angry because of me..."

    Mu Feng could feel that Chen Lian was scared. He felt that Su Xiaolu was too strict and made Chen Lian so scared.

    He felt a little sorry, Chen Lian had already said that he didn''t want to mention it.

    They are all powerful people, how can they fight like ordinary people.

    Chen Lian''s slip of the tongue was also unintentional.

    Mu Feng was a little anxious, he was only a fourteen-year-old boy, and his mind was not mature, not to mention that Su Xiaolu had exerted some coercion on him.

    Mu Feng didn''t know what to do, he just felt that he was in dire straits, and he was afraid that bringing up the old incident would make Chen Lian even more sad.

    "Master, I know their names, they are Qin Yu and Wu Huaijing from Jiangzhou."

    Jiang Wanlin spoke three names.

    After Jiang Wanlin finished speaking, Mu Feng looked over with a reproachful look: "Wanwan, why do you say that you just want to make Lianer feel sad, don''t you?"

    Jiang Wanlin looked hurt, she said: "I don''t, the master said that the academy will not shield bullies."

    She was watching Mu Feng being influenced by Chen Lian, and she was worried that he would ruin his own future because of this. She was obviously worried about him.

    Chen Lian had a flustered and painful look on her face, and she said in a crying voice: "Stop arguing, don''t be unhappy, I''m fine..."

    After Chen Lian finished speaking, she ran out. Su Xiaolu flew in front of her and stopped her. Chen Lian looked at Su Xiaolu in panic.

 Chapter 874: who is right and who is wrong

    Chapter 874 Who is right and who is wrong

    Chapter 874 Who is right and who is wrong

    Su Xiaolu told Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan: "Wang Mingyue, Fang Lan, you and Jiang Wanlin go together and bring those three students over. If you have anything to say, let the partiese and talk to each other clearly."

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan immediately agreed strictly.

    Chen Lian turned around, tears were already streaming out, she looked at Mu Feng helplessly, arousing Mu Feng''s desire to protect.

    Mu Feng saw that Chen Lian didn''t want this matter to continue.

    But when he looked at the aggressive Su Xiaolu, he immediately felt dissatisfied. Impulsively, he said to Su Xiaolu, "Master Su, you don''t have to be so strict. You are so high above, how can you understand the suffering of people with low status? Even if you can Once you decide, how long can you protect Lian''er? When you can''t see them, they will retaliate in more extreme ways, which is meaningless."

    Chen Lian''s eyes widened in shock, she quickly pulled Mu Feng and said in a low voice, "Brother Mu Feng, don''t talk about it, that incident is not what you imagined, it was a misunderstanding, they didn''t bully me. "

    Mu Feng obviously didn''t believe it, he only believed what he saw, and he immediately said firmly to Chen Lian: "Lian''er, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."

    Clearly under pressure, when Mu Feng looked at Su Xiaolu again, he seemed to be filled with infinite power, allowing him to move forward bravely.

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly, and she said to Mu Feng: "If they really bullied Chen Lian, then I will definitely expel them so that they will never enter the academy. As for you worrying about other people bullying Chen Lian, that''s easier , as long as there is such a thing, then why not ept Chen Lian as my disciple, she can always follow me, who else would dare to bully her?"

    Su Xiaolu''s words made Mu Feng speechless. He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, "Is what Master said true?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly: "I swear by my demons, there is absolutely no falsehood in this statement."

    Mu Feng is relieved, this is the point of the conversation, she is the wife, if she does not keep her word, she will be ashamed.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng, and said coldly: "What about you, you said you saw Chen Lian being bullied, do you understand the cause of the incident?"

    Mu Feng replied confidently: "Of course, I saw them bullying Lian Er, so I stood up at that time, but they were so stubborn that they talked about Lian Er''s fault. Not only did they not apologize to Lian Er, they almost beat me up. It wasn''t that Lian''er begged me to forget it, I wouldn''t bear it that day, Master is high above me, so naturally I can''t see these things."

    Su Xiaolu''s face remained unchanged, she said lightly: "I said before, I will not listen to anyone''s one-sided opinion. I will not only investigate this matter, but also investigate it in depth. You and Chen Lian did not report this matter to the public. However, I put the me on all my wives one by one, I can now think of you as young and ignorant, and ignore you, but if the matter is found to be different in the end, I will definitely punish you."

    "If you want tomit a crime, there is no excuse. Do you understand this truth?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng coldly. It was just this incident today, and she already felt that Mu Feng was an unreasonable person. He seemed to only think that what he did was right. Such a person is terrible.

    But it might be because she didn''t like Mu Feng so she felt that way, so she didn''t look at Mu Feng again, she had to wait and make a judgment.

    Mu Feng froze, he opened his mouth, trying to defend himself, but he didn''t know what to say.

    In the end there was only silence.

    Mu Feng knew that he hadpletely offended Su Xiaolu, his master, and the consequences would be very serious.

    Mu Feng felt a little flustered, but the next second, he felt a heat on the back of his hand, and he realized that it was Chen Lian who was crying.

    Mu Feng''s thoughts were withdrawn immediately, and he quicklyforted Chen Lian: "Lian''er, don''t be afraid, it''s okay."

    Chen Lian shed tears, shook her head and apologized softly: "Brother Mu Feng, I''m sorry, it''s all because of my cowardice..."

    The protective desire in Mu Feng''s heart was instantly aroused. He had never had a woman who made him want to protect her so much. He gently wiped Chen Lian''s tears.

    Su Xiaolu really doesn''t want to watch, such a scene is really indecent, and I can''t bear to look directly at it.

    She didn''t understand at all why Chen Lian was crying.

    No one beat her or scolded her, really, Su Xiaolu was extremely depressed, how could there be such an annoying girl?

    Su Xiaolu recalled it, and in her impression, it seemed that Baixu annoyed her a little at first, but Baixu couldn''t cry, she was fierce as hell.

    Sure enough, girls who love to cry are even more annoying.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t wait too long, Jiang Wanlin and the others came back in half an hour.

    There are quite a lot of people here.

    As soon as they entered the door, all the disciples greeted Su Xiaolu first, and all made a salute to the teacher: "Students pay homage to Master Su."

    Su Xiaolu waved his hand: "Who is Jiangzhou Qin Yu and Wu Huaijing, stand up."

    Two teenagers and a girl stood up. They looked serious. On the way there, they already knew what had happened from Wang Mingyue.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the three of them and said, "Tell me, what happened when Mu Feng saw you me Chen Lianst time, did you almost attack Mu Feng? Tell the truth."

    After Su Xiaolu asked, Wu Huaijing first exined: "Master, the thing is like this, the three of us were assigned to do the task of weeding and watering the vegetable garden together with Chen Lian, and the four of us were divided into our own small groups. The task, Chen Lian is smaller than us, so she was given a smaller vegetable garden. After we finished our own, we found that Chen Lian did not do her task well, and she even damaged some vegetables. We were scolded together."

    "Xiaoyu was angry, so I told her a few words. If she doesn''t know how to do it, the senior brothers and sisters will teach her. We want to ask sister Chen Lian to exin why she didn''t do it well. Senior sister Chen Lian cried, and then When Mu Feng saw it, he came to help Senior Sister Chen Lian."

    "Junior Sister Chen Lian said she didn''t do it on purpose, and Mu Feng said that we are narrow-minded and can''t tolerate the same family. We are naturally unwilling to apologize to Junior Sister Chen Lian. During the dispute, Jiangzhou almost made a move on Mu Feng and was dragged away by us. Stop, Mu Feng also took Chen Lian away, and Junior Sister Jiang Wanlin also saw the whole process, that''s how it happened."

    Wu Huaijing finished exining nervously, he had no idea in his heart, with someone like Mu Feng in front of him, he was really worried that Su Xiaolu also came to settle ounts with you and the others.

    After Wu Huaijing finished exining, both Jiang Zhou and Qin Yu nodded.

    Qin Yu''s eyes were also slightly red, and she said to Su Xiaolu: "Master Su, they are senior brothers, senior sisters and juniors who shared tasks together that day, and we have always assigned things like this. Master taught us to love each other in the same school." For the sake of fairness, we divide the tasks into smaller ones and everyonepletes them individually. Whoever finishes first can go back to do their own work. Junior sister Chen Lian didn¡¯t do a good job that day, and we want her to admit her mistakes, but she refuses..."

 Chapter 875: Vicious supporting actress

    Chapter 875 Vicious female supporting role

    Chen Lian refused to admit his mistake, so they were naturally ufortable, because it meant that they would all be punished when handing in the task.

    Are they on good terms with Chen Lian? No, so why should Chen Lian be punished.

    And brothers and sisters who have a good rtionship will help each other and share their experiences, but this is only limited to a good rtionship in private, otherwise why would they help.

    Jiangzhou pursed his lips, and said, "Master, because Junior Sister Chen Lian refused to admit her mistake, all three of us were punished. It is we who did the task that Junior Sister Chen Lian did notplete, and we will suffer The vegetable seedlings were added, and we were fined to pick water for a day."

    The three of them had grievances, but they did not ask Chen Lian to settle the score again. None of them thought that after a few months, this matter would be revealed again, and if the exnation was not good, they would be punished. Around the age of twelve or thirteen, I felt very aggrieved and aggrieved.

    Come here, past identities can''t be any qualifications, besides, they didn''t do the bullying thing.

    "Master Su, we can prove that everyone is doing this task, not Jiangzhou and the others."

    Those who came with several people from Jiangzhou expressed their testimony.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Lian, and asked coldly, "Chen Lian, is this the case?"

    Chen Lian sniffed, she looked up at Su Xiaolu with tears streaming down her face.

    She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but couldn''t.

    Chen Lian cried.

    Mu Feng immediately stepped forward, protected Chen Lian and said, "Don''t be aggressive."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Lian sternly, and said again: "Chen Lian, you are not dumb, why don''t you say a word now? What they said, but what you did? If you don''t say it, then I will me you .¡±

    Su Xiaolu''s sternness made Chen Lian turn pale in fright, and she knelt down with a plop. She confessed her mistake with sobs: "Master, don''t be angry. Everything is Chen Lian''s fault. Chen Lian admits your mistake. Please don''t be angry again, Master. Chen Lian is willing to suffer." punishment."

    Chen Lian admitted her mistake, and the people in Jiangzhou breathed a sigh of relief.

    But seeing Chen Lian crying like this again, several people also felt faintly ufortable.

    Obviously Chen Lian was wrong, but the way she cried seemed to have been wronged so much that they couldn''t exin it in words.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Lian coldly and said: "You admitted your mistake, you should go and tell the person in charge of you, and then exin the matter clearly, what punishment you should be punished at that time, there will be punishment ording to the circumstances, you let Qin Yu, Wu Huaijing and the others from Jiangzhou have suffered for you, it is reasonable, and you should also say sorry to them."

    Punish Chen Lian? Su Xiaolu didn''t think about it, and she didn''t want to get entangled with Chen Lian. In her opinion, Chen Lian would not be able to pass the assessment in a year.

    So no matter how much she pretends to be weak, it''s just this year.

    Chen Lian cried and nodded, while wiping away her tears aggrievedly, she looked weakly at the three of them in Jiangzhou.

    She seemed to be terrified, and walked towards them slowly, tears flowed out again because she was too scared.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, please forgive me, don''t be angry."

    Chen Lian spoke weakly, looked at the three of them timidly, and then lowered her eyes weakly.

    The three people in Jiangzhou frowned, it was really ufortable, it was hard to forgive her, and it was ufortable not to forgive her.

    Qin Yu spoke first: "If you apologize sincerely, then I will ept it. Brother in charge, you can exin it yourself."

    Jiangzhou and Wu Huaijing also spoke simr words.

    People like Chen Lian, they have made up their minds to stay away from her in the future.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the three people in Jiangzhou and said, "I will inform the warehouse about this matter, and I will give you three somepensation. There is nothing else, you all go back."

    Several people in Jiangzhou nodded and said respectfully in unison: "The students will leave."

    After speaking, they turned and went out.

    Su Xiaolu nced at Chen Lian coldly, and said lightly: "There is nothing else for you, go down and do what you should do."

    Chen Lian bit her lower lip, turned around and walked away slowly.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng and said, "Mu Feng, do you know your mistake?"

    Mu Feng didn''t even figure out what happened, so he came to a conclusion. Fortunately, it was only a small matter. If it was a major matter, then others would be wronged.

    Mu Feng looked very awkward. He felt that Su Xiaolu was too aggressive. He was not a gentle and good teacher.

    If he was a gentle and gentle wife, he would definitely expose the matter considerately, but he saw that Su Xiaolu didn''t mean it at all.

    Mu Feng gritted his back teeth tightly and lowered his head, saying in a low voice, "Student knows his mistake, please punish him."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng, she was about to speak when she was suddenly interrupted.

    Chen Lian didn''t know what was going on, so she came back and threw herself at her feet, hugged her feet and cried and begged: "Master Su, everything is my fault, please don''t punish brother Mu Feng, please You, Brother Mu Feng really likes to learn swordsmanship and medical skills from Master, if you must be punished, you can punish me, I am willing to bear it for Brother Mu Feng."

    Su Xiaolu: "..."

    Others were also shocked.

    Both Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan took several steps back.

    Why Chen Lian did this was not a big deal, but Chen Lian was crying like Su Xiaolu wanted to kill Mu Feng.

    Jiang Wanlin gritted her teeth and stepped forward to pull Chen Lian away. She gritted her teeth and said, "Chen Lian, this matter here has nothing to do with you, please go."

    Master obviously didn¡¯t do anything, but Chen Lian acted as if he had done something. Maybe Master wasn¡¯t that angry at first, but after being teased by Chen Lian, he would instead be angry and punish Mu Feng severely.

    Jiang Wanlin wanted to warn Chen Lian to leave quickly.

    But Chen Lian obviously didn''t understand, she turned to crying and said to Jiang Wanlin: "Sister **, please help Brother Mu Feng to intercede..."

    With one word from Chen Lian, Jiang Wanlin was roasted on the fire.

    Jiang Wanlin was only stunned for two seconds, and Mu Feng said coldly: "Lian''er, you don''t have to beg her, you go back first, don''t worry about me, the master wants to punish me, I will ept any punishment."

    Mu Feng gave Chen Lian a reassuring look.

    Chen Lian stared nkly at Mu Feng, under Mu Feng''sforting eyes, then forced a smile, and then walked away step by step.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t speak until she was out of sight.

    She discovered that Chen Lian had a lot of scenes, and they were all scenes of bitterness. She was very weak, and everyone was treating her strongly. She was wronged.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Wanlin again, and she suddenly had an epiphany, if Mu Feng and Chen Lian werepared as male and female protagonists, then Jiang Wanlin was a proper vicious female supporting role.

    Thinking about it this way, everything seems to make sense at once.

    Mu Feng was very indifferent to Jiang Wanlin, after Chen Lian left, she just nced at Jiang Wanlin coldly, and said to Su Xiaolu with a look of death: "Please punish me, no matter how you punish me, I will ept it. "

 Chapter 876: punish you for sweeping the pigsty

    Chapter 876 Punishes you to sweep the pigsty

    Chapter 876 Punishes you to sweep the pigsty

    Mu Feng''s indifference made Jiang Wanlin look sad.

    But at the same time, she looked at Su Xiaolu nervously. Mu Feng is her fiance. She has loved him for so many years, and she is really worried about him.

    Jiang Wanlin thinks that she and Mu Feng are like this because of Chen Lian. Now she and Mu Feng are both favored by the master. With Chen Lian''s aptitude, if she fails the assessment, she will be sent back.

    She just has to wait a little longer.

    She thought in her heart, no matter what punishment Mu Feng received, she would not ignore it.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng and frowned: "You will ept any punishment?"

    Mu Feng straightened his back and nodded resolutely: "Yes."

    Su Xiaolu said lightly: "Then you will be punished for cleaning the pigsty for an hour every day, and the limit will be seven days."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she looked at Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue Fann, and she said calmly: "Recently observed, I think your aptitude is fair, I will test you again if you want to, are you willing to ept my assessment?"

    Su Xiaolu''s gaze finally fell on Mu Feng, which was very meaningful.

    Mu Feng was still in shock. He had mixed feelings in his heart and felt insulted, but what Su Xiaolu said next made his heart beat faster, especially when Su Xiaolu looked at him at the end.

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan''s voices were full of righteousness: "The students are willing to ept the assessment of the master, and the students must do their best to not let the master down."

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng and winked at him worriedly.

    Finally, Mu Feng came to his senses, and hurriedly lowered his head and replied respectfully: "The student is willing to ept the master''s assessment, and the student will definitely do his best not to disappoint the master."

    Mu Feng said bumpy words, he felt a little ufortable.

    Jiang Wanlin was relieved to see that Mu Feng finally came to his senses, and she quickly said formally: "The students are also willing to ept the master''s assessment, and will definitely do their best not to let the master down."

    She put herself at the end and said that it was for the sake of Mu Feng''s face.

    Mu Feng is already embarrassed now, if she speaks first, Mu Feng will only be more embarrassed, he speakste, and he still bumps and bumps, the master will definitely feel ufortable when he hears it, and any master will feel ufortable.

    But she asked Mu Feng to speak first, and she spoke again, and this small detail was resolved.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Wanlin, but it was a pity that she fed the dog sincerely.

    Su Xiaolu cleared his mind and said: "Then youe with me now, and every day from now on,e to me to study for an extra hour or two, and at the same timeplete the tasks I assigned to you."

    "Mu Feng, wait until you finish your studies before you finish what you were punished to do."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he turned around and led them into the yard.

    Several people followed Su Xiaolu.

    Because it was the first day, Su Xiaolu was going to take a look at their basic skills first.

    Both Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan have a background in martial arts.

    Jiang Wanlin and Mu Feng also have them. Mu Feng is even good at martial arts.

    After a few people practiced, Su Xiaolu began to test their knowledge of medicinal herbs.

    Wang Mingyue is on par with Fang Lan, but Jiang Wanlin is outstanding. She knows more about medicinal materials than the other three.

    Su Xiaolu asked them to carry a basin of water on their horses, and she said sternly: "Today''sst task is to stand against the water and not move. Except for Jiang Wanlin, Mu Feng, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan raised their left feet. Get up, it will be over in half an hour."

    Several people immediately followed suit.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the water basin above their heads, she turned around and took the sword, and began to dance with it.

    The sword moves with the heart, and the human sword is one.

    Several people watched intently, even with blood boiling.

    For a while, I forgot the unpleasant things before.

    Half an hour passed quickly, Su Xiaolu put away his sword and said, "Okay, today is over,e back tomorrow."

    As soon as Su Xiaolu spoke, they immediately put down the basin and started to move their hands and feet.

    Su Xiaolu left first.

    After she left, those who were about the same age became more rxed.

    Wang Mingyue looked at Jiang Wanlin and asked, "Hello, it seems that Master Su has taken a fancy to us, and we will be together often for a long time, so let''s all introduce ourselves, so that it will be convenient for the future." Come and go, I''ll start with me."

    "My name is Wang Mingyue. I am twelve years old. I like to practice martial arts. I have a special liking for swords and swords. However, my family is full of literati. My father, uncle, and grandpa are all literati. In my family, most of them are literati."

    Wang Mingyue is lively, enthusiastic, and confident.

    After she finished introducing, Fang Lan poked her on the forehead, and then he said: "She forgot to say that she is my fianc¨¦e, and our two families are aristocratic families. We made a marriage contract since we were young and grew up together. She is a childhood sweetheart, and unlike her, my family is a martial artist, my father, grandfather, and uncle are all martial arts practitioners, my name is Fang Lan, and I am fourteen years old."

    After Fang Lan''s gentle introduction, he reached out and pinched Wang Mingyue''s cheek and said, "Are you shy?"

    Wang Mingyue blushed, annoyed and wanted to fight back.

    Fang Lan ran up immediately, and Wang Mingyue also chased him.

    Fang Lan smiled, and said to Mu Feng and Jiang Wanlin: "Don''t mind, Mingyue is like this, you say what you want, we will listen."

    Even if he was being chased around, he would not stop.

    Both Mu Feng and Jiang Wanlin were surprised. Mu Feng looked a little awkward, and he said lightly: "My name is Mu Feng, and I am also fourteen. My family is in business. I love martial arts. I have loved it since I was a child. She is also my fianc¨¦e."

    When Mu Feng said it, he felt ufortable, but this is the truth.

    He looked at Jiang Wanlin, but luckily Jiang Wanlin didn''t make a bad face.

    Jiang Wanlin said calmly: "My name is Jiang Wanlin. I''m eleven years old. My family is Congwen. I don''t have much talent for martial arts. I prefer to study medicine. I want to be a pharmacist in the future."

    "My dad said, I''m more talented in this."

    Jiang Wanlin smiled shyly as she spoke.

    Mu Feng nced at his lips, and blurted out: "What talent is there? Uncle said that on purpose because he was afraid that you would stop learning after a few days. Isn''t that what you do when you practice martial arts? No, I can¡¯t say that the movements are not standard.¡±

    After Mu Feng finished speaking, he didn''t feel anything wrong.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng in disbelief, and she asked him, "In your eyes, am I that kind of person?"

    He thinks she can''t bear hardships, thinks she can''t persevere?

    In his eyes, is someone like Chen Lian who can endure hardship and persevere?

    Jiang Wanlin was blocked in her heart, she was ufortable, she was obviously not like this, when she used to practice martial arts, she did not do well, but she never thought of giving up, it was Mu Feng who saw it and said that she did poorly Dead, she just doesn''t want to practice in front of him.

    Mu Feng likes to practice martial arts, and he always likes to teach himself, so Jiang Wanlin gave up martial arts.

    "Why, in my eyes, you are just like this. Uncle found such a good martial artist for you, but you didn''t want to study hard, and you didn''t like me to teach you."

    Mu Feng frowned, why did Jiang Wanlin behave like this again, as if he had done something wrong.

 Chapter 877: make friends

    Chapter 877 Making friends

    Chapter 877 Making friends

    Jiang Wanlin''s eyes were even more disappointed.

    She felt her heart was being torn apart one by one.

    Both Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan felt that the atmosphere was not right, they exchanged a look, and Wang Mingyue immediately went to Jiang Wanlin''s side, took her arm and said with a smile: "Sister Wanwan, don''t pay attention to him, just say a word. I don¡¯t know how to say nice things, let¡¯s go for a walk, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    As she spoke, Wang Mingyue pulled Jiang Wanlin out.

    Jiang Wanlin was heartbroken and followed numbly.

    Fang Lan went to Mu Feng''s side to pat him, smiled slightly and said: "Dude, you can''t do this to a girl, how can you say that she is shorting, and make her feel ashamed, then your fianc¨¦e is not your wife , you don¡¯t give her face like this, what if she regrets her marriage.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Fang Lan patted himself on the chest: "Look at me, Wang Mingyue told me to go east, but I dare not go west."

    Mu Feng frowned: "I''m not wrong, the martial artist hired by her family is not good at learning, I can''t say it, if I didn''t study hard, she didn''t know how much money she lost to the family, she just The eldestdy has a temper, but don''t think about it, if there is no family, who can bear her temper."

    Fang Lan: "..."

    How shameless.

    He smiled foolishly and said: "Haha, why are you arguing with her? Your fianc¨¦e, you won''t let anyone give in. Come on, I have to go, or Wang Mingyue will be angry in a while. You seem to be punished by Master Su." , you should do it earlier, so you can go to dinner after it''s over, or you''ll bete, and the food will be cold, and people will eat up all the delicious food."

    After Fang Lan finished speaking, he ran away in a sh.

    Mu Feng is angry. He must be embarrassed to do things by himself. He could still be with Jiang Wanlin, but now that Jiang Wanlin is gone, it is impossible for him to go find her.

    Mu Feng frowned, but went alone.

    Among all the masters, Su Xiaolu''s medical skills and swordsmanship are recognized as the strongest. She is young and beautiful, and is deeply loved by her disciples.

    It is a lucky thing to be her disciple. Now that he has such an opportunity, he can''t miss it. The four of them will not be epted as apprentices by Su Xiaolu in the end.

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan still foolishly want to make friends with him, it is really sick, they are in apetitive rtionship.

    Mu Feng secretly made up his mind that he must stand out and be the strongest among the four.

    ¡ª

    Wang Mingyue took Jiang Wanlin to the dining hall. On the way, she did not forget her mission. Sheined to Jiang Wanlin as if unintentionally: "Sister Wanwan, your fianc¨¦ looks down on you a little bit. That''s not good. In the next few years, you have to take a good look at him, if he keeps doing this, it''s not a good thing."

    After finishing speaking, Wang Mingyue patted her chest and sighed again: "It''s really lucky."

    Jiang Wanlin was a little puzzled: "Fortunately what?"

    Wang Mingyue is lively and enthusiastic, and her fianc¨¦ is also very interesting. She looks envious when they get along with each other. Jiang Wanlin has a crush on Wang Mingyue. Now hearing her sigh like this, she can''t help being a little curious.

    Fortunately what.

    Wang Mingyue winked yfully and said: "Fortunately, he is only your fiance. If you think he is not good, you can still dissolve the engagement, and you can choose a good husband again. If you are already married, he looks down on you again. Then it¡¯s hard for you to regret it.¡±

    Jiang Wanlin opened her eyes wide, as if something exploded in her mind for a moment.

    Wang Mingyue saw it clearly, but didn''t say any more, but happily took Jiang Wanlin to dinner.

    Fang Lan came soon, and was called by Wang Mingyue to cook dinner.

    Wang Mingyue took Jiang Wanlin to sit down, she smiled and said: "There are a lot of good dishes today, I need to eat moreter."

    Jiang Wanlin was still a little absent-minded. She watched Fang Lan happily go to the queue, and asked Wang Mingyue loudly if he wanted to eat braised chicken nuggets.

    Fang Lan reported the name of the dish over there, and Wang Mingyue responded loudly.

    They are open and generous, they do not shy away from the marriage contract between the two parties, and they are not afraid of being chatted by others. Everything is open and frank.

    Jiang Wanlin couldn''t help thinking of Mu Feng. When there were many people, Mu Feng never got too close to her, saying that she was afraid of the influence.

    He doesn''t even cook for her, only when she cooks for him.

    Mu Feng would never treat her so well.

    Fang Lan called the meal, and Jiang Wanlin realized that even hers were there. She had more thoughts to indulge her, and politeness had already made her get up. She thanked: "Brother Fang, thank you."

    These etiquettes are engraved in the bones.

    Jiang Wanlin was very polite, and Wang Mingyue also smiled brightly. He pulled her to sit down quickly, and said with a smile: "Junior Sister Wanwan, it''s okay, we are also destined. During the period of being tested by Master Su, we will Let¡¯s exchange ideas and learn from each other.¡±

    "Try this braised chicken nuggets, it''s delicious."

    Wang Mingyue has always had a sense of narrowness since she was a child. After knowing Jiang Wanlin''s fate, her narrowness burst into tears. Isn''t this the poor second female sister in the picture book? It must not have a good ending, which makes rtives sad.

    If we had seen it early, the ending would have been different.

    Wang Mingyue was very enthusiastic, and Jiang Wanlin''s uneasiness quickly disappeared.

    She couldn''t helpughing when she heard Wang Mingyue tell a lot of interesting things.

    Fang Lan looked at Wang Mingyue like ark, and couldn''t helpughing. He gave her some of Wang Mingyue''s favorite dishes.

    Jiang Wanlin saw it in her eyes and was surprised in her heart.

    After dinner, Wang Mingyue pestered Jiang Wanlin again, and wanted to sleep with her at night, nning to ask the steward to change the bed.

    Jiang Wanlin has no friends, and she was ttered to suddenly find such an enthusiastic sister as a friend.

    Wang Mingyue has endless things to say, and they are all very interesting. Jiang Wanlin still wants to hear it. She originally remembered to go to see Mu Feng, but then she forgot.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t remember it until it was time to sleep, but it was already quiet outside, she sighed, at this time, Mu Feng must have gone back to sleep too.

    "Junior Sister Wanwan, why are you sighing?"

    Wang Mingyue asked gently. Through a brief understanding, Wang Mingyue had a preliminary understanding of Jiang Wanlin. Felt terrible.

    Jiang Wanlin seems to have been around her fianc¨¦ since she was a child. No wonder her fianc¨¦ is so indifferent to her, she can bear it.

    But Jiang Wanlin is reasonable and very polite, so Wang Mingyue decided to help her understand it, one is to fulfill Master Su''s request, and the other is that she really wants to help Jiang Wanlin, just like a storybook Like those poor second girls in the movie, they might be able to escape the swamp by clearing the fog in front of them.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t know whether to say it or not.

    The next second, Wang Mingyue spoke again very gently: "Junior Sister Wanwan, if you have troubles, you have to tell them. We are friends. If you tell me, maybe I can solve your worries. I have some troubles. I want to be alone. It doesn¡¯t make sense, but if a few more people think about it together, it will be cleared up at once.¡±

 Chapter 878: Cant stand the test

    Chapter 878 Can''t stand the test

    Chapter 878 Can''t stand the test

    Wang Mingyue is eloquent, confident and enthusiastic.

    Encouraged by her, Jiang Wanlin said worriedly: "I''m worried about Mu Feng, he hasn''t done anything to clean the pigsty, I should help him, I, I forgot, he must be ming me."

    Mu Feng has a good face. He cleans the pigsty alone, and other senior brothers and sisters will see him, and he must feel embarrassed.

    It might be better if she was with him, but it would definitely be sad if it was him.

    Jiang Wanlin was worried, but Wang Mingyue waved her hand carelessly when she heard this: "Oh, it''s just such a small thing. He hasn''t done it. Have you done it? You are at home, and you are also a treasure in the hands of your parents, and the master Everyone has said that everyone is equal in the academy, and Mu Feng is definitely not the first person to clean the pigsty, so many seniors have done it, and it''s not too bad."

    "Besides, my master has clear rewards and punishments. No matter what the result is, I got it after doing things myself." Wang Mingyue was very ordinary and didn''t take it seriously at all.

    Jiang Wanlin was stunned when she heard this: "Yes, is that so?"

    Wang Mingyue nodded heavily: "Yes, you may not be too concerned. Before, the young master of the prefect of Yanzhou not only cleaned the pigsty, but also cleaned the hut, butter he changed a lot. The masters are all grown-ups. See It is clear that sometimes students are intentionally punished for doing certain things in order to hone their mental patience, etc. Moreover, people eat five grains, and livestock also eat five grains, everyone is actually the same."

    "I believe that Mu Feng is so smart, he will definitely understand Master''s good intentions."

    Wang Mingyue smiled gently at Jiang Wanlin, and said firmly: "It''s okay if you didn''t go, if you did, Master Su would be unhappy if he found out, there are so many pigpens in the college, and the people who clean them every day are too Many, and everyone didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. Whoever gets punished will bear it himself. It¡¯s nothing to ask others to help. People who are responsible will not ask friends to help. You must believe that masters will not ept apprentices at will. Any character will be tested, such a thing, we may encounter it in the future."

    Wang Mingyue looked at Jiang Wanlin''s ignorant eyes, and she also sighed in her heart, did Jiang Wanlin''s parents not pay attention to her? Jiang Wanlin looked like a nk te, and she really didn''t understand anything about human feelings and many details of human nature.

    Wang Mingyue''s words caused many voices to appear in Jiang Wanlin''s mind. These were things she had never thought of. There were too many voices, and she couldn''t think of them. She remembered every word Wang Mingyue said. How could she I think what Wang Mingyue said makes sense.

    Gradually, she stopped worrying about Mu Feng''s affairs.

    "Okay, okay, go to sleep, we must have a lot of things to do tomorrow."

    Wang Mingyue saw that she had calmed down a lot, so she yawned and said.

    Jiang Wanlin nodded, she was no longer uneasy, she felt at ease, and she could sleep well naturally.

    Mu Feng on the other side did not go well.

    He returned to the room, and the disciple in the same room muttered: "What did you do, you smell weird."

    Just one sentence made Mu Feng''s face darken.

    The disciple saw that hisplexion was not good, so he stopped talking.

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and went to sleep on his own bed.

    Cleaning the pigsty was the most humiliating thing he had ever experienced in his life.

    He had never done such a thing before, the dirt in the pigsty was beyond his imagination, and the half-smile attitude of the leading brother made him very ufortable.

    The eyes of fellow studentsing and going made him feel even more like sitting on pins and needles.

    He didn''t know that pig feces could be so slippery, and when he identally fell, his hands were stuck in the cold, slippery, sticky touch, which made him extremely cold.

    What made him even more ufortable was that Jiang Wanlin didn''te to help him.

    Chen Lian came, but she kept crying, kept saying sorry, couldn''t do it well, and almost shoveled pig **** on him.

    When the hour came, the senior brother in charge said it was all right, and he ran away immediately.

    Chen Lian still wanted to help him, but his self-esteem no longer allowed it. He didn''t want to show a embarrassed look in front of Chen Lian, and he was even more worried about Jiang Wanlin''s absence.

    He couldn''t sleep either, and he always felt the stench of pig feces lingering between his nostrils.

    The disciple who shared the room with him coughed twice and spit out a mouthful of phlegm, which hurt Mu Feng''s self-esteem.

    He clenched his back mrs tightly, and gnashed his teeth: "Is it that disgusting? I make you sick like that?? You, Li Ming, are the most noble!"

    Li Ming, who was named, was inexplicable. Just now, he was looked at by Mu Feng''s entric eyes. Now he coughed twice and was used of spitting. He couldn''t bear it anymore, and immediately retorted: "Mu Feng, you are sick Ah, what did you say inexplicably, I have phlegm in my throat, and I can''t do it even after coughing???"

    Mu Feng sneered: "Hehe, what excuses are you looking for? It''s nothing more than pointing fingers at me."

    Why does his throat feel ufortable? He clearly smelled his body, and he did it on purpose.

    Li Ming looked at Mu Feng''s gloomy look, and felt that he was really unreasonable. He heard that Mu Feng was favored by his master today, and he might be going to apprentice as a teacher. He didn''t want to quarrel with Mu Feng, so he turned over and stopped talking. Talk to Mu Feng.

    Li Ming''s refusal to answer, in Mu Feng''s eyes, is a guilty conscience.

    Not long after, the other two ssmates also came back.

    Coincidentally, one of them farted quietly.

    The people behind heard it, and immediately pinched their noses and fanned the wind: "Sun Zaili, you farted again, it stinks."

    Sun Zaili''s face turned hot, but he smiled and shook his head: "Li Bing, I didn''t fart, don''t talk nonsense, but this room really smells of fart, maybe you farted."

    Li Bingughed immediately: "You still don''t admit it, your eyes are empty..."

    Mu Feng roared furiously: "You guys are enough, all of you are enough, I''ll go, let me go!"

    In the past, such teasing things often happened, but today, Mu Feng has just experienced an extraordinary psychological destruction. His fragile self-esteem is extremely sensitive, and he will think of himself when he says anything.

    Hearing theughter of several people, he couldn''t stand it at all, got off the bed angrily and rushed out.

    The three of them were left stunned, you look at me, I look at you.

    Li Ming, who turned to face the inside, also turned around, and everyone looked at each other.

    Sun Zaili asked Li Ming: "Li Ming, what happened? What happened to Mu Feng?"

    Li Bing was also embarrassed by Momo''s nose.

    He was confused, so he had to look at Li Ming too.

    Li Ming was also very helpless. He exined: "Mu Feng doesn''t know what''s wrong today. He was in a bad mood when he came back. I smelled something on him, so I asked him what he was doing today. He smelled weird. It''s strange, he didn''t pay attention to me, but he looked at me very unhappy, so I didn''t ask any more questions. Later, my throat was a little itchy, and he coughed and spit out phlegm, and he became angry..."

 Chapter 879: Recognition

    Chapter 879 Recognition

    Chapter 879 Recognition

    "I thought that he was favored by the master today, and he might be the disciple of the master in a while. I thought I should not offend him, so I turned around and ignored him. Until you came back, he suddenly appeared again. that way..."

    Li Ming felt that Mu Feng was really unreasonable. At most, he would just ask too much, and if he didn''t want to answer, he wouldn''t answer. Why did he get angry?

    Really, this is not yet a disciple of the Master.

    Sun Zaili and Li Bing also thought about it, feeling confused.

    That''s it, they didn''t listen to anything, why did Mu Feng get angry.

    "Then what should we do now? He might be Master Su''s disciple, let''s, let''s not offend him and make him bear grudges."

    Sun Jae-li scratched his hair and said in distress.

    "Then let''s apologize to him for a while, and be more careful in the future. It''s better not to make enemies. Maybe he will make a fortune in the future. If he remembers his grudge and wants to revenge us, we can''t bear any stumbling blocks. .¡±

    Li Ming said objectively, although they still don''t understand why Mu Feng is so angry, but in the long run, they are not suitable for making enemies with Mu Feng.

    The three of them have different degrees of weighing in their hearts, but on this point, they have reached a tacit agreement.

    Everyone didn''t say it clearly, but in their hearts, they all had some opinions on Mu Feng, and decided to stay away from him after this apology, so as to avoid such a thing from happening again.

    Mu Feng ran out alone. He didn''t go very far when he saw a figure hiding quickly. He froze for a moment and immediately chased after him.

    After catching up, it was Chen Lian with a flustered face.

    Chen Lian wrung her hands, apologetic: "Brother Mu Feng, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to peek, I was just worried about you."

    Mu Feng looked at Chen Lian like this, and his anger was half gone. He originally thought that someone was watching his joke, but he didn''t expect it tofort him. How could he be angry.

    His tone was gentle: "Lian''er, don''t me yourself, I didn''t me you, it''s just that it''s sote, have you been out here all this time?"

    Chen Lian blushed and nodded, she said in a soft voice: "Brother Mu Feng has never done such a despicable job, I am worried that you will feel ufortable, I am afraid that you are only one person when youe out to relieve boredom, so I want to go out again Wait, I don''t want to disturb you, I just want to stay with you from afar."

    Mu Feng''s heart warmed up, and Chen Lian knew how to worry about his feelings, but as for Jiang Wanlin, she didn''t worry about herself at all.

    Mu Feng was in a much better mood, he smiled slightly and said, "Lian''er, thank you, I''m much better with you here."

    Chen Lian''s face was blushing, and she looked extraordinarily cute. Her eyes were also shining brightly.

    Mu Feng felt as if the softest part of his heart had been touched. He reached out and stroked Chen Lian''s hair.

    Chen Lian''s smile became sweeter, with shyness in her sweetness, and she whispered, "It''s what I want to do most, to make brother Mu Feng happy, and Lian''er is also very happy, brother Mu Feng, don''t worry, no matter how sad you are, Lian''er is with you, and Brother Mu Feng is so outstanding, Master will definitely ept you as a disciple, Brother Mu Feng, don''t care about those insignificant people, it doesn''t matter what they think."

    Mu Feng nodded. He felt that what Chen Lian said made sense. Everything Chen Lian said touched his heart.

    After staying with Chen Lian for a while, Mu Feng''s anger also dissipated, and he felt that there was no need to be angry with those people with shallow vision.

    It''s gettingte, Mu Feng rubbed Chen Lian''s hair and said gently: "Lian''er, it''s gettingte, go back to sleep, you have ss tomorrow."

    Chen Lian nodded obediently, and at the same time told: "Brother Mu Feng, then you should go to bed early, and stop thinking about those unhappy things."

    Mu Feng nodded, he felt much better already.

    separated from Chen Lian, and Mu Feng also went back.

    When he came back, the three ssmates were still awake, and Mu Feng felt a little ufortable.

    It was Sun Zaili who spoke first with a smile: "Mu Feng, I''m sorry, we sometimes talk straight, but it''s always out of intention, don''t take it seriously, I apologize to you."

    Li Bing and Li Ming also continued, "Mu Feng, I''m sorry."

    They all apologized, and Mu Feng also smiled politely: "It''s okay, I won''t mind."

    He said so, but he didn''t think so in his heart. He only felt hypocrisy when he saw these three people. He had never seen them like this before. Now he must know that he was chosen by Mr. Su, so he was worried about offending him.

    Mu Feng smiled, and stopped talking to the three of them after speaking politely.

    The other three also felt a little embarrassed, but they weren''t stupid, so they just let the matter go.

    It is impossible for Mu Feng to have a good impression of them, but their original purpose is not to ask him to help, as long as they don''t make enemies, they will be strangers in the future.

    The three of them also tacitly did not speak, packed up and went to sleep.

    No matter what, they have already recognized Mu Feng again.

    It is now December, and the Chinese New Year ising soon, and the assessment will be held soon after the new year. They are not as lucky as Mu Feng, so they need to work harder. They can really learn a lot in the academy, even if they have qualifications. No, it would be good to stay for another year.

    ¡ª

    The next day, Su Xiaolu woke up early and began to search for lessons.

    Her sses are all early, martial arts is early, and medicine is also early.

    In the yard, there are already a bunch of people who are preparing for basic skills. She has been leading this group for more than half a year. Some of them with solid basic skills have already started to learn swordsmanship.

    Mu Feng and the others are among the disciples, practicing basic skills.

    Su Xiaolu paid special attention to Jiang Wanlin, and found that her mood fluctuated only when facing Mu Feng, and she hesitated to speak as if she wanted to talk to Mu Feng, but Mu Feng ignored her with a cold and arrogant expression.

    Next, when she started to practice, Jiang Wanlin put away her thoughts and concentrated on studying.

    Su Xiaolu kept it in her heart. In her opinion, Jiang Wanlin was very good at this point. She understood the situation, and every thing was different. Her rtionship with Mu Feng would not affect what she was learning now.

    Su Xiaolu saw that she knew a lot, so she stopped paying attention to her.

    An hour passed quickly, and many people were still unsatisfied. They dispersed in twos and threes, discussing private training with each other.

    After the end here, Su Xiaolu came to Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    Jiang Wanlin still needs toy a solid foundation, and Su Xiaolu is also merciless, as long as she doesn''t die.

    The same goes for the other three, and the teaching time passed quickly.

    Su Xiaolu injected some internal energy into several people to soothe their muscles and bones. After watching them gain strength, Su Xiaolu said to Mu Feng: "Mu Feng, you cleaned the pigsty yesterday too sloppily. You didn''t even clean it. You cleaned it. Others have to clean it again, I hope you clean it up today, so as not to cause trouble to other disciples."

    Mu Feng''splexion changed, he lowered his head, and replied in a low voice: "What the master taught is that I will clean it up today."

 Chapter 880: resentment

    Chapter 880 Resentment

    Chapter 880 Resentment

    "Ok."

    Su Xiaolu hummed lightly.

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t care whether Mu Feng is really convinced or not, as long as he does it.

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he looked at Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan and said, "You can also practice more at ordinary times, and you can get a few silver needlester, and you can tie each other''s degrees to find the hand feeling, brothers and sisters You can¡¯t leave behind what you have done, and you should do what you should do well.¡±

    Wang Mingyue and the three of them nodded repeatedly.

    After Su Xiaolu gave her orders, she left first.

    She creates opportunities, but how things will change is not something she can change.

    Wang Mingyue has a narrow heart and is well versed in world affairs, which is very different from Jiang Wanlin. With Wang Mingyue''s drive, if Jiang Wanlin can understand, then she will understand.

    Such a good person, thanks to Zhou Zhi.

    Thinking about Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu felt that he should thank him.

    But what thanks? How about treating him to a meal?

    ¡ª

    After Su Xiaolu left, Wang Mingyue leaned close to Jiang Wanlin''s ear and whispered, "Junior Sister Wanwan, you see I guessed right, Master is paying attention, otherwise I wouldn''t mention it on purpose, luckily you didn''t mention it yesterday. Help, otherwise you don¡¯t know what will happen, the master also emphasized that you have to do your own things well, I don¡¯t think your fianc¨¦ has figured it out yet, so you go back and try to persuade him, I hope he can appreciate it.¡±

    Jiang Wanlin nodded gratefully to Wang Mingyue: "Thank you, Senior Sister."

    What the teacher said just now, there is indeed something in the words. With Wang Mingyue''s suggestion, Jiang Wanlin also wanted to understand a little bit.

    Thinking about itst night, she still has Mu Feng in her heart, but she also started to re-examine.

    She will have a good heart-to-heart rtionship with Mu Feng, so that the two can get to know each other better. If it is right in the end, their engagement will continue.

    If it doesn''t fit in the end...

    Jiang Wanlin felt a lump in her heart. If it wasn''t suitable, she would persuade her parents to cancel the engagement. They love her so much, and they will respect her.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t want to think about it, she was afraid that if she thought about it too carefully, she would feel sad.

    Wang Mingyue smiled mischievously: "Then Fang Lan and I will go to the dining hall to eat first, and I will make a meal for you, so you shoulde quickly."

    After Wang Mingyue finished speaking, she ran towards Fang Lan.

    Fang Lan couldn''t help but smile, and the two went out together.

    Mu Feng''s face was cold, he didn''t leave immediately, he was just waiting for Jiang Wanlin, seeing that Jiang Wanlin didn''t leave with Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan, he finally felt a little better.

    Jiang Wanlin walked over, but Mu Feng didn''t speak first.

    Seeing his indifferent expression, Jiang Wanlin felt ufortable, but thinking of Wang Mingyue''s reminder, she tried her best to smile and said, "Mu Feng, you have to work hard, today is already the second day, don''t worry about it again." There are five days, and this punishment is over."

    "We must study hard and strive to be selected by Master Su to be her disciples together."

    Jiang Wanlin smiled, talking about the future, she was finally no longer nervous.

    Mu Feng looked at Jiang Wanlin coldly, and asked in a cold voice: "Don''t worry about my affairs, you should take care of yourself. Just don''t let Mr. Su see the heat for three minutes."

    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng walked forward.

    Jiang Wanlin froze in ce.

    She couldn''t lie to herself, Mu Feng really underestimated her.

    Mu Feng walked for a while, feeling that Jiang Wanlin didn''t follow, he frowned, turning his head in displeasure, seeing Jiang Wanlin standing there stupidly, he frowned and said, "What are you doing in a daze, let''s go?"

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng with a gloomy expression, and asked, "Where are you going?"

    She actually knew where Mu Feng wanted her to go, but she still asked.

    Mu Feng frowned: "It''s fine if you don''t want to help me."

    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng turned around in a bad mood, just in time to see Chen Lian tiptoeing not far away.

    When Mu Feng saw Chen Lian, his mood improved a lot, and heughed: "Lian''er, are you here to help me?"

    Chen Lian nced at Jiang Wanlin, pursed her lips and nodded.

    Mu Feng paused, and he said, "Thank you Lian''er, let''s go."

    Chen Lian nced at Jiang Wanlin weakly and said, "Aren''t you waiting for sister?"

    Mu Feng snorted coldly: "She doesn''t even want to help me, what are you waiting for her to make herugh at me?"

    Chen Lian nced at Jiang Wanlin disappointedly, then at Mu Feng distressedly, and finally whispered, "Brother Mu Feng, don''t be afraid, I will help you."

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Chen Lian and Mu Feng, she had never felt that Mu Feng was so strange, she didn''t intend to catch up, but looking at Mu Feng, she still couldn''t help reminding: "Mu Feng, Master knows that you haven''t done a good job. , the master specially emphasized today that you should do your own thing well, and if you do this, the master will not like it."

    Before Mu Feng could speak, Chen Lian spoke, and she replied firmly: "Miss ** won''t, Master Su is a reasonable master, she won''t dislike Brother Mu Feng because of this, and Brother Mu Feng won''t. He didn''t ask me to help, but I was willing to help him. We are good friends, and it is natural for friends to help each other. If Master mes Brother Mu Feng for this, it means that Master Su is unreasonable, and it is definitely not Brother Mu Feng. wrong."

    Mu Feng looked at Chen Lian, a small one, but very defensive, he was very moved. Chen Lian understood such a simple truth, but could Jiang Wanlin not understand? She just didn''t want to help.

    Mu Feng put one arm on Chen Lian''s shoulder and said, "Go, leave her alone."

    Chen Lian blushed suddenly, she didn''t dare to look at Jiang Wanlin, but she knew that Jiang Wanlin must be very ufortable with Mu Feng being so close to her all of a sudden.

    Jiang Wanlin watched the two disappear into her sight, and it took her a long time to look away.

    She walked to the dining hall in a daze.

    Mu Feng has a marriage contract with her, he should be very clear, but he is so intimate with other women in front of her.

    He is not a qualified fianc¨¦, and he also underestimates himself.

    She is not married to him yet, they are not husband and wife yet.

    Jiang Wanlin immediately understood what Wang Mingyue saidst night.

    If it is after marriage, then she really has no way out. Her whole life will be spent in such days. She is also a human being, and she will feel resentment in her heart. Feng, in fact, already has a lot of resentment.

    Jiang Wanlin came to the dining hall, and Wang Mingyue warmly greeted her from a distance: "Junior Sister Wan Wan, here, here."

    Looking at Wang Mingyue, Jiang Wanlin felt warmer.

    Wang Mingyue made a meal for her, and Fang Lan smiled politely at her.

    Jiang Wanlin was eating, and Wang Mingyue asked her in a low voice: "Junior Sister Wanwan, did Mu Feng go to clean the pigsty alone? To be honest, I think Master Su is a bit abnormal today. If Mu Feng didn''t go alone , then it will happen.¡±

    If you don¡¯t take Master¡¯s words to heart, you¡¯re about to suffer.

    Jiang Wanlin shook her head: "He''s not alone, not even yesterday, he went with Chen Lian, and Chen Lian took the initiative to help him."

    ps: My family is sick, and I will have an operation in the next few days. In the next period, I will not be able to change 4,000 more. I will try my best to change it every day, and I will ask for leave if I don¡¯t change it. Thank you.

 Chapter 881: see clearly

    Chapter 881 see clearly

    Chapter 881 see clearly

    Thinking about Chen Lian, Jiang Wanlin frowned. After thinking about it, she still repeated what Chen Lian had said.

    After finishing speaking, Jiang Wanlin looked at Wang Mingyue and asked, "Senior Sister, is Chen Lian right?"

    Wang Mingyue looked at Jiang Wanlin distressed, she smiled and said, "Right or wrong."

    Jiang Wanlin was even more confused: "What do you mean?"

    Wang Mingyue turned her head to look at Fang Lan and said, "You exin to Junior Sister Wanwan."

    After being named, Fang Lan smiled, and then said sternly: "Junior Sister, that''s right, what Junior Sister Chen Lian said is correct, but that''s normal, for example, some tasks we often assign, and our friendse to help, then It is because of the friendship between us, this is normal, and everyone also thinks that it is natural for friends to help, in this case, the help of friends is friendly, so it is right."

    "But in the case of being punished, we should be punished toplete it alone. It is also to let the master believe that we will correct our mistakes and do things well. It can better reflect that we are aware of our mistakes. The master also understands it. We will believe that we are really aware of our mistakes, and if at this time, friends stille to help, and we ask friends to help, then it will be different. Instead of making the master happy, it will make the master angry, and the master will feel Do you think you are right? If the master is angry, he may even hurt his friends. This is wrong, it is not good for yourself, and it is not good for your friends. If you are really thinking about your friends, you should not agree to help your friends."

    Fang Lan exined in detail. After he finished speaking, Wang Mingyue nodded heavily in response to him.

    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s how it is. Mu Feng doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He would make such a low-level mistake. What if he angers his master and criticizes him in public?"

    Wang Mingyue shook her head after finishing speaking.

    Jiang Wanlin also frowned, but she still knew a lot about Mu Feng, so she smiled helplessly and said, "I know why."

    Wang Mingyue immediately asked curiously: "Why is that? I can''t even figure it out. Why would he want your help? Before Fang Lan cleaned up the horse manure and bathed the horses. He was punished and recited his mistakes at the same time. He wouldn''t let me see it."

    Mu Feng really doesn''t know what''s on his mind. He''s obviously embarrassed, but he wants Jiang Wanlin to help. Would he be happy if Jiang Wanlin sees his embarrassment?

    Jiang Wanlin is just stupid and still likes him. If it was her, she wouldn''t want such a fianc¨¦.

    Wang Mingyue immediately despised Mu Feng to death.

    Jiang Wanlin smiled bitterly and said: "Because I help, he doesn''t have to clean up so hard, and he doesn''t have to do so much, so naturally it''s not so embarrassing. In his opinion, it''s good to have someone to set off, and I''ve been doing it since I was a child. He, no matter how he hits me, I will not be angry, stepping on me will make him erase all the embarrassment in his heart."

    Jiang Wanlin burst into tears as she spoke, she felt relieved, it turned out that she knew everything herself.

    She just always thinks that that is her fianc¨¦, she will marry him in the future, he has good face, she should give it to him.

    When practicing martial arts, he has good potential, and he is very happy to be praised by the martial arts master.

    She followed suit, her perseverance was not bad, and the martial artist also praised her, but Mu Feng was upset, and he beat her with many words.

    Said that her movements were not standard, she was stupid.

    Said that she must be hot for three minutes, and she definitely doesn''t have the perseverance to continue practicing. Martial arts is so hard, she should give up early.

    She said that she was lucky to have him, otherwise how could she exin to her father that the money for hiring a martial artist was wasted.

    These small things are too many.

    "Junior Sister Wanwan, don''t cry, don''t cry..."

    Wang Mingyue looked at Jiang Wanlin weeping silently, with a hint of despair in her eyes, as if she had lost her soul, Wang Mingyue also became nervous.

    Jiang Wanlin forced a smile: "I''m fine, senior sister, don''t worry, I''m really fine."

    She just suddenly couldn''t find the support for her emotions, and she couldn''t lie to herself anymore.

    It¡¯s like, she used to pretend to be very full, but suddenly one day it broke, and everything was gone.

    Jiang Wanlin said she was fine, but couldn''t stop her tears.

    The memories in her mind, she was unwilling to think of deliberately forgotten, all ran out.

    Wang Mingyue seemed to be saying something, but Jiang Wanlin couldn''t hear clearly.

    Wang Mingyue looked at Fang Lan begging for help: "Quickly think of a way, she won''t even agree to call her, what should I do?"

    Fang Lan''s expression was also heavy, and he said solemnly: "We have no good way, take her to find Master Su, Master Su is a doctor, she must have a way."

    Wang Mingyue also became clear immediately, and nodded again and again.

    Fang Lan squatted down, carried Jiang Wanlin on her back, supported by Wang Mingyue, and the three of them went together.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu invited Zhou Zhi to dinner, after thinking about it, she thought that the roast might be better.

    But after she was burnt one after another, Zhou Zhi smiled slightly: "Let mee, little deer."

    Obviously she invited him, but in the end it turned out that he baked it for her.

    It''s been cold recently, and it''s snowing outside the door.

    The charcoal fire inside the house is warm, and the meat is fragrant.

    The wine jug is warming on the shelf, which is very pleasant.

    "How is the fourth brother''s perception of space magic?"

    Su Xiaolu was very rxed, she asked softly.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and replied: "It''s very interesting. Space and time are both very profound. My perception is superficial. At present, I can only rely on artifacts to create some meson spaces. But if I know thews of time well, in time, I will be able to make a smallnd Condensed in the meson space, what''s more, maybe in a grain of dust, there is a vast sky hidden."

    Su Xiaolu paused his hands: "It''s so profound."

    She was a little lost in thought, her space seemed to be such a treasure.

    Her space is deeply in her soul consciousness, and she feels that this is the most precious treasure among all treasures.

    Zhou Zhi nodded, he smiled and said casually: "If I have a feeling, I will take a small world and give it to you as a cave."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded: "Okay."

    She believed in Zhou Zhi, if he could realize that, he would give her such a precious gift.

    But, what will she get in return?

    Su Xiaolu sighed: "The fourth brother gave me such a good gift, I don''t know what to get back."

    Zhou Zhiughed: "I can''t repay you for saving your life, as long as I give it to you, just keep it."

    She has already given back the best gift, Zhou Zhi thought in his heart.

    At this time, there were a few shouts from outside.

    "Master Su, Master Su."

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan carried Jiang Wanlin back, and from a distance, Wang Mingyue shouted anxiously.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi immediately got up and went out to meet them.

    Looking at Jiang Wanlin, Su Xiaolu carried her to the couch and put her away. She said to the anxious Wang Mingyue, "It''s okay, she''s just temporarily hysterical and immersed in her own world."

    "Master Su, what should we do?"

    Wang Mingyue asked nervously, she med herself a little, worried that it was because she talked too much, which made Jiang Wanlin feel so sad.

    "It''s okay, I''ll take care of her, you go back."

    Su Xiaolu gently stroked Wang Mingyue''s hair and said.

 Chapter 882: destiny changed

    Chapter 882 Fate has changed

    Afterforting Wang Mingyue, Su Xiaolu asked her and Fang Lan to go back to rest first.

    Fang Lan took Wang Mingyue down calmly.

    Su Xiaolu injected some spiritual energy into Jiang Wanlin, she got up and said to Zhou Zhi: "Fourth brother, help me watch her, I''ll go find my junior brother."

    Zhou Zhi nodded.

    Su Xiaolu walked out quickly.

    Jiang Wanlin was immersed in her own world. Looking at her past self, she suffered so much for Mu Feng, and she felt very painful.

    There is a voice that keeps asking, ¡®You have paid so much for him, and you just give up like this, are you willing? ''

    She is not reconciled, because she has never been so clear that Mu Feng is stepping on her, underestimating her, and suppressing her.

    He is sensitive and inferior. He always says that power is nothing special, but he uses her family''s power to benefit his family.

    He is a hypocritical hypocrite. Since power is not important, why would he stay at her house and not leave? He obviously enjoys power, but he still despises her powerful father.

    He said that the martial artist was invited because of her father''s power.

    He also said that even if she was lucky, if she hadn''t been born in a powerful family, she would definitely hate powerful people.

    He said, you have to be a good wife and mother.

    He said, I hope you don''t be a philistine, I like you pure and simple.

    What did he say again? Too much too much.

    Jiang Wanlin felt hatred in her heart, and she had nowhere to vent it. She really wanted to tell her past self, don''t like him, don''t cover for him, don''t help him.

    But seeing herself swallowing her grievances, hiding her edge for him, and bing what he likes, Jiang Wanlin was going crazy.

    There were many voices talking in her ears again.

    Mu Feng is not bad, he just said those words because he was worried that she cared about her, he was afraid of losing himself.

    Mu Feng likes that, so let''s be that.

    Mu Feng will be her husband in the future, and her husband is the sky, she can''t turn the sky upside down.

    Mu Feng is good at face, so give him face, as long as he is happy.

    Mu Feng likes her.

    You have liked it for so many years, why can''t you persist, why do you have to give up? Could it be that Mu Feng is right, are you also one of the people he looks down on?

    Fortunately, fortunately, fortunately, he is only your fianc¨¦, and there is still time for everything.

    Look at him like this now, it won¡¯t be good in the future.

    Among the chaotic voices, a clear voice appeared.

    Jiang Wanlin only felt that at this moment, all the noisy voices disappeared.

    She gradually calmed down.

    No matter what happened in the past, it is in the past. What is important is that she still has a future.

    She felt so rxed, as if some shackles attached to her body had disappeared, she was no longer in pain, and she felt warmth.

    Jiang Wanlin gradually opened her eyes, and found several figures in front of her.

    She was dumbfounded.

    Su Xiaolu smiled softly: "Wake up."

    "Master, Master Su, Master Niu, you...why am I here?"

    Jiang Wanlin was ttered when she saw that all the people around her were teachers. She looked around and saw that it wasn''t the students'' room. She was a little confused why she was here.

    She remembered that she was eating with Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan in the dining hall.

    Later, when they chatted, she thought of her past, and thought that Mu Feng didn''t like her, so she cried...

    Later, she saw her past self, and there were many other things.

    Jiang Wanlin was momentarily at a loss.

    Su Xiaolu gently asked Guan: "Wan Wan, can you tell Master what is going on? Master has traveled a lot and seen many things, maybe he can clear up your doubts."

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Su Xiaolu, tears streaming down her face, she needed to talk, she choked up and said many, many grievances.

    Su Xiaolu listened with peace of mind, and after listening quietly, she smiled gently and said: "So that''s the case, then the master would like to congratte you, now that you have enlightened, you will save yourself from a lot of suffering in the future, fortunately, fortunately, There is still time for everything, from now on, you can just be the real Jiang Wanlin, you don''t need to hide your clumsiness, and you don''t need to worry about anyone''s sensitive self-esteem."

    "As long as you are willing to learn, the master will definitely teach you everything. As long as you are willing to learn medicine and swordsmanship, there are also mystic arts and Taoism taught by Master Niu. There are so many things you can learn."

    Su Xiaolu counted on her fingers, and she almost said what love is, teach me.

    Now is the era of cultivating immortals, and marriage should be postponed.

    When she matures, when she''s on her own, she''ll understand that everything that bothers her shouldn''t be a problem.

    Jiang Wanlin''s eyes started to shine brightly, her parents sent her here because they wanted her to learn something.

    She thought about Mu Feng and didn''t learn too much. Now that she has such an opportunity, she can''t miss it anymore.

    "Thank you Master, I''ve already thought about it, I won''t feel sorry for those who don''t deserve it anymore, I want to be the pride of my parents, and I want to set an example for my younger brother."

    Jiang Wanlin smiled and said, she wanted to be stronger, and she would no longer cater to Mu Feng.

    She has a younger brother, and she has rtives. She wants to set an example for her younger brother, and let her rtives be proud of her instead of worrying.

    "Okay, master believes you, it''s gettingte, then master will send you back to sleep."

    Su Xiaolu was in a good mood. Seeing that the cow cub hadn¡¯t left, she guessed some results, but she still couldn¡¯t wait to hear what the cow cub said in person.

    Jiang Wanlin nodded obediently, and Su Xiaolu personally sent Jiang Wanlin back.

    Su Xiaolu turned back immediately.

    The cow cub is waiting for her, Zhou Zhi rekindled the charcoal fire, and is grilling meat.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu sat down, Zhou Zhi handed over a bunch of fragrant meat. Su Xiaolu swallowed and took a bite, then looked at the cub: "Junior Brother, how is it? Has her fate changed?"

    An hour ago, she called Niu Zai over. After Niu Zai saw Jiang Wanlin''s situation, he just said don''t worry about it, just wait for her toe out by herself.

    Whether to let go or sink deeper, that is her own choice, Jiang Wanlin.

    Now, what is the result?

    Niu Zai smiled and said: "Everything is as my senior sister wishes. Jiang Wanlin''s death disaster has changed, and the disaster still exists, but it is no longer a death disaster. Her future life will be her own step by step."

    Su Xiaolu was overjoyed: "Great, then as long as she passes my test, I will ept her as my disciple."

    She tested four of them this time, Su Xiaolu thought about the others, and said, "I will ept the other three if they pass the test."

    Cowboy smiled and nodded: "Okay."

    "Junior Niu, try it."

    Zhou Zhi handed the meat to the cub with a gentle expression.

    The bull cub took it, and thanked him naturally: "Thank you."

    "Ming Wang''s achievements in the mermaid race are admirable. If you name me as a master, I will be the first to learn under your name."

    Niu Zai smiled and said to Zhou Zhi, Zhou Zhi''s fate, he couldn''t see anything clearly. In the past, he could see the entanglement between him and Su Xiaolu, but now, he couldn''t see anything, and he couldn''t see anything. Know what will happen between them.

 Chapter 883: ignore

    Chapter 883 Ignore

    Chapter 883 Ignore

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and replied: "If the younger brother is willing to learn, I will teach you all."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and raised her hand: "If the fourth brother is named as his wife, I will definitely learn it too."

    Zhou Zhi took a look at Su Xiaolu, drank a lot of warm wine, she was a little tipsy, his eyes couldn''t help being soft, and he replied with a little doting smile: "Xiaolu wants to learn, of course fourth brother will teach him everything."

    Su Xiaolu is very happy.

    Niu Zai looked at Zhou Zhi and lowered his eyes. Even though he could no longer see Zhou Zhi''s life clearly, there was only one thing that remained unchanged.

    Zhou Zhi still likes Su Xiaolu, but he restrained himself.

    Niu Zai couldn''t help thinking of what the two uncles said, and for a moment he was also a little thoughtful, Zhou Zhi, what kind of person is he?

    Before, they thought he was waiting for Su Xiaolu to grow up.

    But now, Su Xiaolu has grown up, Zhou Zhi is still restraining his emotions.

    Perhaps, time will tell them the answer.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep, and the biological clock woke up naturally.

    She started teaching as usual.

    An hourter, she continued to teach Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    Jiang Wanlin today is exceptionally different. No matter how Su Xiaolu sees her, she feels that she has a new life.

    She was never distracted by Mu Feng again.

    Jiang Wanlin''s eagerness to learn made Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan eager to learn.

    Only Mu Feng was very ufortable.

    "Mu Feng, you are restless. Do you know that this kind of luck is easy to go crazy? When the spiritual power goes retrograde, the meridians will also be lost."

    Su Xiaolu frowned, reminding Mu Feng not to be distracted anymore.

    The test is not over yet, and there will be no difference in her teaching and dedication to Mu Feng.

    Jiang Wanlin can put it down, so can Mu Feng.

    As long as he is motivated, even if he is not epted in the end, he will definitely benefit a lot during this period of time, but he is distracted, which vites Su Xiaolu''s rules.

    But she always remembers that she is the master, and treats her disciples with a little more patience and endurance.

    After she reminded, Mu Feng quickly adjusted, and bowed his head to Su Xiaolu to admit his mistake: "I know my mistake, thank you for reminding me, Master, I won''t do it again next time."

    Mu Feng knew that this was wrong, but he was suffocated in his heart, his mood was affected, and he would naturally fail to do things well.

    Even if he doesn''t go to see Jiang Wanlin, he still can''t help but think about it if he is serious about practicing.

    Why did Jiang Wanlin treat him so coldly? How could she be even colder in just one night? How could she be like this?

    Obviously she didn''t help herself, she did something wrong, she didn''te to please herself, instead she became cold, no matter how Mu Feng thought about it, she felt unhappy.

    Jiang Wanlin is far behind Chen Lian. If she didn''t have such a good family background, she would be worse than Chen Lian.

    Thinking of Chen Lian, Mu Feng finally felt better.

    After the practice, Su Xiaolu taught them about pharmacology.

    In this area, Mu Feng is weak. He knows a lot of medicinal materials, and knows that some top-quality medicinal materials are treasures, but he can''t remember the variousbinations.

    Wang Mingyue, Fang Lan and Jiang Wanlin learned with gusto, and the three of them even poked acupuncture points for each other, talking andughing.

    It made Mu Feng feel stinging when he looked at it, and they isted him.

    As for him, he couldn''t let go of his arrogance to merge, he held it, it was impossible for Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan to talk to him.

    Jiang Wanlin let go of the past, she was sober, she knew that Mu Feng wanted her to step down the steps for him, wanted her to sew his proud self-esteem, but she couldn''t go.

    Mu Feng wants to make friends with Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan, so he should make friends with his heart.

    She will never be Mu Feng''s confidant again, nor will she do what he wants her to do.

    After the day''s study was over, Su Xiaolu told her to ''study hard and do your own thing well'' before leaving.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Jiang Wanlin went to eat with Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan.

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth, wanted to stop Jiang Wanlin, but felt ashamed, he gave her so many winks, but she ignored him, he took the initiative to find her, isn''t that bowing to her?

    He couldn''t do it.

    Coincidentally, Chen Lian hase to wait for him.

    Seeing Chen Lian''s gentle and timid look, Mu Feng''s mood improved a lot. He walked towards Chen Lian, and asked gently: "Lian''er, why are you here again?"

    Mu Feng deliberately raised his voice, he knew that Jiang Wanlin must have heard it.

    Chen Lian shyly whispered, "I''m worried about Brother Mu Feng, so I came here."

    Mu Feng took a look at Jiang Wanlin, and found that she didn''t even stop, he felt bad.

    Feeling inexplicably agitated, how could Jiang Wanlin be like this? Seeing her holding Wang Mingyue''s hand, Mu Feng frowned. Could it be that Wang Mingyue said something to Jiang Wanlin?

    Yes, that must be the case. Fang Lan is Wang Mingyue''s fianc¨¦, and he doesn''t seem to want any face. After running around in front of Wang Mingyue, Jiang Wanlin must have changed in her heart when she saw them like this.

    Mu Feng frowned, he couldn''t let Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue continue to make friends.

    "Brother Mu Feng, brother Mu Feng, sister **, are you still angry?"

    Chen Lian pulled La Mufeng''s clothes and asked cautiously.

    Mu Feng just looked at Jiang Wanlin''s back and lost his mind, which also made Chen Lian''s heart ring loudly. Mu Feng is Jiang Wanlin''s fianc¨¦, this is an indisputable fact.

    She has to work harder if she wants to have a ce in Mu Feng''s heart.

    Chen Lian felt a sense of crisis, and naturally began to make Mu Feng feel more disgusted with Jiang Wanlin in various inadvertent ways.

    With her embellishment, Mu Feng firmly believed, and felt even more bitterness towards Jiang Wanlin in his heart.

    Jiang Wanlin doesn''t help, Jiang Wanlin is afraid of trouble, Chen Lian is not afraid, Chen Lian''s wholehearted help makes Mu Feng love her a little more.

    After cleaning, the two went to eat together again.

    After dinner, Mu Feng sent Chen Lian back, and he also decided to talk to Jiang Wanlin.

    Chen Lian nodded obediently: "Brother Mu Feng, goodbye."

    Chen Lian was sweet and well-behaved, Mu Feng couldn''t helpughing, stroked her hair, and waved again.

    Seeing Chen Lian bouncing away, Mu Feng also turned around with a smile.

    As soon as Chen Lian entered the room, the smile on Chen Lian''s face disappeared, and she became frightened. She lowered her head like a quail. Several senior sisters came back. They all saw it just now. Thinking of this, Chen Lian Lian''s face turned pale.

    "Master, sister..."

    Chen Lian fawningly called the senior sisters in the same room.

    But the other three did not follow her this time. Wang Fang, the leader, said coldly: "Chen Lian, you can do your own business tomorrow. We will help you. You say you are ufortable, but in fact, you go You helped Mu Feng clean the pigsty, you will be a good person, don''t pretend to be a doormat, we didn''t bully you, and we don''t want to talk to you, anyway, we won''t do anything for you tomorrow .¡±

    Chen Lian opened her mouth, wanted to say but didn''t say anything, just wiped away her tears, then nodded choked up: "Okay, I see."

    The three of them looked at Chen Lian like this, not to mention how ufortable they felt, why did it seem like they were bullying her.

 Chapter 884: to question

    Chapter 884 to question

    Chapter 884 to question

    Forget it, the three of them exchanged a look, and soon went to bed, they were toozy to argue with her, they had to study tomorrow, who had the time to think so much.

    Chen Lian saw that Wang Fang and the other three didn''t talk to her at all, and she felt ufortable.

    They obviously saw it all, but they didn''t even ask a question.

    This made her want to exin and say, but she didn''t know how to speak, so she had to go to bed bored.

    She doesn''t care about these roommates, after all, who knows how long they can live, if they don''t help, then don''t help.

    At worst, she will find someone else. There are so many fellow students, and it''s not just these few senior sisters.

    She failed to win Mr. Su''s favor. All her treasures are on Mu Feng. As long as Mu Feng has her in his heart, Mu Feng will learn as much as he can teach her.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t help Mu Feng, but just wanted her. She was so happy to have the opportunity to bepletely alone with Mu Feng.

    Chen Lian thought about it, and soon fell asleep.

    Chen Lian was fast asleep, but the other three people in the room were not. Everyone felt ufortable thinking about the tasks they had done for Chen Lian in the past three days.

    They really thought that Chen Lian was not feeling well, but she was actually helping Mu Feng. She was not feeling sick at all. If they hadn''t rushed back today, they would have been kept in the dark. It doesn''t taste good.

    Chen Lian is only eleven years old, but she has such scheming.

    The three of them felt like they were stuck in their throats, but they couldn''t sue Chen Lian. Chen Lian loved to cry, and they had agreed to it themselves. If they med her now, others would think that they didn''t cherish their ssmates.

    If Chen Lian argues, it will be even more difficult for them, so it is better not to say it, but this grudge must be kept in mind. If Chen Lian makes mistakes and is punished in the future, they will definitely push her.

    ¡ª

    Mu Feng came to Jiang Wanlin''s residence and knocked on the door.

    The two roommates have already slept.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t want to disturb them, so she got up, and Wang Mingyue was worried about her.

    Jiang Wanlin smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, sister, this is in the academy. I''lle whenever I go, lest he disturb you."

    When Jiang Wanlin mentioned Mu Feng, there was only coldness in her eyes.

    She had never felt that Mu Feng was so impolite. It was already curfew time, and he still came here to look for her, which was ipatible with both affection and etiquette. She never felt that when she was blind before, but looking at it now, it was really unsightly.

    She even remembered that when she was at home, Mu Feng often came to her at night, and her mother also told her tactfully that she would talk about it tomorrow. At that time, she didn''t know how to avoid suspicion. got angry.

    Jiang Wanlin opened the door and came out, and said lightly to Mu Feng: "Let''s go over and talk."

    Mu Feng suppressed his anger, so he had no choice but to follow Jiang Wanlin.

    Seeing Jiang Wanlin stop, he was about to ask questions, but Jiang Wanlin said coldly: "It''s time for curfew, please keep your voice down, don''t disturb others to rest."

    Mu Feng felt that Jiang Wanlin was a little abnormal, so he suppressed his emotions in his heart. He looked at Jiang Wanlin and said, "Wanwan, what happened to you these two days? You were not like this before, and you still put Am I a fianc¨¦?"

    As Mu Feng said, anger was already burning in his eyes. No matter what Jiang Wanlin did, he didn''t take him seriously.

    Before Jiang Wanlin could answer, Mu Feng couldn''t help but said angrily: "Ever since you were chosen by Mrs. Su, you have changed your attitude toward me. You hang out with Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan all day long. You were deceived by them, do you know that? Both are human beings, they deceive you and lie to you together, you are too close to them, they know your every move, Master Su can''t ept us all, you follow them, it will only make you Do you understand that you are at a disadvantage?"

    "Wanwan, I know that you are not smart enough and have no scheming, so you are easy to trust people and be easily deceived. I don''t know what bad things they said about me that caused you to be so cold, but think about it carefully, how many years have we known each other? , we still have a marriage contract, can I still harm you?"

    Mu Feng said in the end, almost gnashing his teeth.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng, feeling strange, she took a few steps back subconsciously, and then said in a cold voice: "Mu Feng, they never said anything bad about you, you said we have a marriage contract, then what are you and Chen Lian doing?" What''s the matter? We''re not married yet, and you just eat what''s in the bowl and look at what''s in the pot? What do you take me for? You say Wang Mingyue is not good, so is Chen Lian good?"

    Looking at the angry Mu Feng, Jiang Wanlin took a deep breath: "It''s you who is not smart enough. Do you really not understand why Chen Lian is bothering you? You always say that if I am not a powerful family What will happen, what about you, if your family is not a wealthy businessman, would you have such a good life? If you were just an ordinary person, Chen Lian would not look for you. "

    After Jiang Wanlin finished speaking, she felt her heart loosen, and looking at Mu Feng who had turned into anger from embarrassment, her heart felt cold.

    "Jiang Wanlin! You are simply unreasonable. It is obvious that you do not want to let me down. Why are you so confident? If Chen Lian is like you, I will never take another look. You really let me down. If in the future you The same is true, then our marriage, I think I have to reconsider, which man is willing to marry a woman like you? At that time, you will really be guilty of embarrassing your uncle and aunt!"

    Mu Feng''s face was gloomy, and he was about to overwhelm Jiang Wanlin. He would never allow Jiang Wanlin to provoke him like this.

    If he had been so angry in the past, Jiang Wanlin would have bowed her head a long time ago.

    But this time, Jiang Wanlin''s expression became more and more cold, and she curled her lips coldly: "If Chen Lian had a family like mine, she would probably smile behind her ears, you are right, the love between us It''s time to reconsider the marriage, as for which man is willing to marry me, I don''t need to worry about Mr. Mu."

    Before Mu Feng could speak, Jiang Wanlin said coldly: "Mu Feng, you will definitely pay the price for your smartness. Also, I never admitted that I was the stupid, impatient, and arrogant person you called me. , As for what you said before, it was all for my own good, you know exactly who it is for, I, Jiang Wanlin, am not a fool."

    "Don''t try to suppress me anymore, don''t you always say I''m stupid, then let''s see, who can stay in the academy until the end, it''s gettingte, I''m going back to rest, don''t bother me again, there is that Time to reflect on your poor moral character."

    After Jiang Wanlin finished speaking, she turned around and left without giving Mu Feng any room to speak.

    She has never been so cold and ruthless, but she has never been so carefree, her body and mind have never been so rxed, and after she doesn''t care, she is rxed like never before. As for what Mu Feng thinks, that''s none of her business matter.

    She will reflect on her marriage contract with Mu Feng, but for now, she will go all out to study and will not miss this good opportunity for nothing.

 Chapter 885: self-defeating

    Chapter 885 Self-defeating

    Chapter 885 Self-defeating

    "Jiang Wanlin!"

    Mu Feng came to his senses, gritted his teeth and read Jiang Wanlin''s name once.

    The anger in his heart was surging and boiling, and every word Jiang Wanlin said was like thunder in his ears, making it difficult for him to ept, and at the same time horrified and flustered.

    It''s only been a few days, how could Jiang Wanlin change so much?

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan said something to her.

    Jiang Wanlin actually has the heart to regret the marriage, and has the fighting spirit to overwhelm him in ability. How can this be, how can this be?

    Mu Feng almost gritted his teeth to calm down his anger. He punched the stone next to him, and he hissed in pain.

    His eyes were cold, he gritted his teeth and turned to leave.

    Mu Feng turned around and went back to the room. Outside, he could still hear the conversation at the same door, but when he opened the door, everyone fell asleep on the bed, and there was no sound at all.

    Such abnormal alienation made Mu Feng feel disgusted in his heart, and he endured it.

    Lying on the bed, Mu Feng was still thinking about how to coax Jiang Wanlin back. He has persisted for so many years, and he must not let his efforts fall by the wayside.

    Jiang Wanlin must be his wife, and he must marry her, unless Jiang Wanlin''s father is gone.

    His family was in business, and his father taught him all kinds of tricks since he was a child, how to win people''s hearts, how to suppress people''s hearts, and how to control people''s hearts. Jiang Wanlin was chosen by his father. The power of the Jiang family is very important to him. good help.

    Jiang Wanlin can be proud and mboyant as a daughter, but not his wife. A proud, confident and mboyant woman is not easy to be controlled by him, so he started to use tricks on Jiang Wanlin when she was very young, and he was also very sessful. Jiang Wanlin has long been under his control, even with Chen Lian around, he is not worried that Jiang Wanlin will escape his control.

    However, after being selected by Master Su, Jiang Wanlin changed drastically in just a few days, and Mu Feng felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.

    Having trouble sleeping all night, he got up early in the morning to go to ss, his eyes followed Jiang Wanlin all the time, even if Jiang Wanlin didn''t even look at him, Mu Feng felt a little anxious.

    It''s time for him to coax Jiang Wanlin out of control for too long, otherwise it will be more and more difficult to coax, she is still young, if she really learns something, she will be more capable, and it will be even more difficult to control her.

    But in the next few days, Mu Feng had no chance to talk to Jiang Wanlin. Fortunately, his punishment was over today, so he thought, after ss today, he must find a chance to talk to Jiang Wanlin. say.

    He was so ecstatic that he didn''t keep up with what Su Xiaolu had learned for a while.

    Mu Feng was so preupied, of course Su Xiaolu saw it, and Su Xiaolu immediately reprimanded him.

    "Mu Feng, do you have any opinion on me? So stubborn and inattentive."

    Su Xiaolu spoke harshly. For a moment, all the disciples looked at Mu Feng with various eyes.

    "Master Su, don''t be angry. I''m not. I''m just not feeling well."

    In front of many disciples, Mu Feng felt his face was burning, but he had no choice but to exin it quickly. This feeling made him extremely ufortable, but he had to exin it. ,

    Su Xiaolu did not let Mu Feng go so easily, she continued to say coldly: "I feel unwell? What are you implying? Are you trying to say that I punished you too severely? I asked you to clean the pigsty, Does it make you tired?"

    Su Xiaolu''s usation made Mu Feng feel like he was about to break out in a cold sweat. He quickly shook his head and denied it: "No, Master misunderstood. I just have a cold recently."

    Su Xiaolu stared at it with cold eyes, Mu Feng only felt oppressed, and made excuses at will, but he seemed to have forgotten.

    Su Xiaolu is a miracle doctor.

    "Infected with wind and cold? If that''s the case, then my master will treat you. Disciples who can observe the pulse can also take this opportunity to take the pulse of the same clinic. There are ready-made examples."

    As soon as Su Xiaolu said that, Mu Feng''s face became even more flustered and annoyed.

    He seemed to want to exin, but Su Xiaolu didn''t give him this chance anymore, she had already turned around, and said to all the disciples in a t voice: "Although everyone has practiced on weekdays, they can also absorb spiritual energy to practice, and their health is better than ordinary people. I went to a lot, but in the final analysis, everyone is still a mortal body, eats five grains, and suffers from misceneous diseases. Everyone will get sick. If you are sick, you must not be brave. Our college has many masters who teach medical skills, and there is also a medical hall. Be sure to take the medicine early, don''t dy and damage your body, our academy cherishes every student whoes to study and treats them equally."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, his expression softened a bit, and he turned around again, ignoring Mu Feng''s panic-stricken eyes, and walked over directly.

    "Hand out."

    Su Xiaolu spoke lightly.

    Mu Feng was extremely guilty, but at this time, he had to reach out if he didn''t.

    He was really afraid that Su Xiaolu would be exposed in public.

    He already felt extremely embarrassed, he took aplicated look at Su Xiaolu, and he had already begun to show weakness.

    He only hoped that Su Xiaolu could hide it for him seeing him like this.

    Didn''t Su Xiaolu fancy his potential? She should think for herself, and then ask him after all the disciples have dispersed.

    Su Xiaolu pinched Mu Feng''s pulse, she looked at all the disciples, and said tly: "The pulse is strong and powerful, without the appearance of wind and cold, and the heart fire is rising rapidly, which leads to excessive anger, and the corners of the eyes are red, which is due tock of sleep. Too much worry leads to depression in the heart, I advise you to think less, otherwise you will not be able to feel the anger, your heart will not go well, and it is easy for the energy and blood to flow backwards, heartbreak and sudden death."

    Mu Feng felt ufortable when he heard it. He was angry, but he couldn''t show it. He could only lower his head, fearing that he could not control himself well and be seen by others.

    However, he didn''t know how terrifying the miracle doctor was.

    Su Xiaolu frowned, and asked in a cold voice: "The pulse condition is rapid, the qi and blood flow backwards, but you can''t bear it. What are you dissatisfied with? What did I say wrong? If you have any grievances, you can ask and say it out. I just said that you are prone to backflow of qi and blood, which makes your heart veins damaged, heartbroken and sudden death, so you can''t hear me? And because I am a master, I dare not say it?"

    "I don''t."

    Mu Feng is not willing to admit it, he was flustered, he felt that everything he said was wrong, but he couldn''t walk away, other people''s eyes made him feel extremely embarrassed, and now he even hated Su Xiaolu for choosing him.

    "Then why did you lie and say that you had a cold? Then why can''t you answer my question directly and lie a lot?"

    Su Xiaolu''s question made it difficult for Mu Feng to answer. Can he tell the truth? He couldn''t and didn''t dare. If he said so, would the academy still be able to keep him?

    Mu Feng has only silence, death-like silence, he wants to escape today in this way.

    The other students also fell silent.

    Su Xiaolu let go of Mu Feng''s hand, did Mu Feng think that she couldn''t say anything about him?

 Chapter 886: Increased punishment

    Chapter 886 Increased punishment

    Chapter 886 Increased punishment

    "Mu Feng, if you don''t reply, my master can only take you as acquiescing, and I am ashamed and silent. Guiyuan College not only imparts extraordinary knowledge to students, but also imparts precious moral character. After you finish your studies, you will benefit one side. There are so many students, some have good conduct, and naturally some have bad conduct. I thought you had good aptitude, but I didn''t want you..."

    Su Xiaolu''s expression was cold, and his tone was unprecedentedly cold.

    At the end of Su Xiaolu''s speech, she intentionally didn''t go any further, but everyone knew the consciousness she expressed.

    also knew that Mu Feng''s clumsy excuse not only failed to convince people, but also self-defeating.

    Mu Feng raised his head in horror, and he knelt down with a ''plop''.

    Mu Feng''s body trembled uncontrobly, and he admitted his mistake in a trembling voice: "Master calm down, it''s all because of my arrogance. I think it''s too embarrassing for me to clean the pigsty, so I can''t sleep all night, and I often lose my mind because of my unsteady mind."

    At this moment, Mu Feng felt extremely humiliated.

    Even though the silence around him could hear a needle drop, he still felt that he heard ridicule overwhelming.

    He lowered his head, not even having the courage to raise it.

    He didn''t dare to look at Su Xiaolu''s expression at all, he only looked at Jiang Wanlin from the corner of his eye.

    If at this time, Jiang Wanlin interceded for him, it would be great to relieve his embarrassment.

    But when he met Jiang Wanlin''s eyes, his heart sank severely.

    Jiang Wanlin''s eyes were indifferent, without any worry for him.

    Su Xiaolu snorted coldly: "Are you arrogant? No matter how noble your status is, can you be as noble as your grandson? Why can''t you do what they can do? Don''t you eat five grains, don''t you have three urgent needs? Not only are you evil, but also No morality, in the past few days, I have emphasized several times that what I should do well is to do well by myself, what about you? Have you done it?"

    Mu Feng''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t do it himself, but Chen Lian helped him. He opened his mouth, and his upper and lower teeth grinded together to make a creaking sound, which made him lose hisposure even more.

    He felt even more ashamed and angry. Everyone was watching him making jokes. Everyone will remember what happened today. Even if he has great achievements in the future, they will always remember this matter and will use it tough at him behind his back.

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth, he kowtowed down, endured the humiliation and said: "Please calm down, master, and give me another chance to correct my mistakes. Mu Feng will definitely correct his past mistakes and never let the master down. This disciple begs the master Give me one more chance, and beg Master to forgive this disciple for being young and ignorant."

    No matter how dissatisfied he is in his heart, he can only endure this moment.

    He was so humiliated that his heart ached.

    But he still didn''t hear Su Xiaolu''s voice saying to forgive him, he could only continue to kowtow incessantly under the humiliation.

    Su Xiaolu frowned, calmly and silently, and all the disciples watched carefully, not daring to make a sound.

    In their opinion, Mu Feng is simply too bad, and has failed Master Su''s expectations.

    It¡¯s just sweeping a pigsty, why can¡¯t it be done?

    Sweeping a pigsty now feels humiliating, so what about doing other things in the future? How can a person who puts himself above the others benefit themon people and feel the suffering of themon people?

    No matter how much Mu Feng hides, he will reveal a little bit. He obviously can''t stand it, but he can''t let go of fame and fortune. Such behavior is really disgusting.

    "Master Su, me me if you want to. It''s not brother Mu Feng''s fault. I insisted on helping him. Everything is my fault."

    Chen Lian almost bit her lip, and finally decided to go all out. She threw herself to Mu Feng and knelt down, and kowtowed to Su Xiaolu.

    Mu Feng has deliberately coaxed Jiang Wanlin these few days, which also made Chen Lian feel the crisis. Now is the time when Mu Feng is being humiliated, and Jiang Wanlin ignores it. This is her good opportunity.

    She helped Mu Feng at this time, and Mu Feng will definitely remember her.

    Chen Lian jumped out suddenly, which surprised the disciples with different expressions.

    Chen Lian''s tears were like broken beads, and Lihua soon cried with rain, and choked up her faults: "Master Su, it''s all because I admire you so much, Master. I failed to win the favor of Master. Brother Feng was punished by the master, so he wanted to help him, he wanted to please brother Mu Feng, and he wanted to teach me a thing or two about what brother Mu Feng learned. In the future, I said that if Master Su sees me learn in the future If you seed, you can see me differently."

    "Brother Mu Feng couldn''t hold me back, so he asked me to help. Master, please forgive Brother Mu Feng, and punish me if you want to. No matter how Master punishes, Chen Lian has noints. Please punish Master."

    Chen Lian''s face was full of tears, her forehead was a little bloodshot, but she pressed her pale lips tightly, pretending to be resolute.

    Chen Lian thought she could move people like this.

    She blinked, shed tears from her eyes, and nced around, but felt something was wrong.

    Mu Feng was indeed touched. He looked at Chen Lian gratefully, and suddenly he had the courage to take responsibility. He straightened his back and said to Su Xiaolu: "Master Su, please give me another chance, this time, I will definitely not let Master down, and I also ask Master not to me Chen Lian, all this is the disciple''s fault, and the disciple should bear it himself."

    Chen Lian had tears in her eyes, she shook her head immediately and was about to say something.

    Su Xiaolu interrupted her with a loud voice: "Chen Lian, of course you are wrong. If you really want to study, you can study hard. In the future assessment, I will see your steps and look at you with admiration, but you are not in the right mind. , I just want to take a shortcut, you have failed toplete your own tasks in the past few days, but one yard counts for one yard, you have your punishment to bear, and Mu Feng naturally has his punishment to bear."

    Su Xiaolu''s criticism was equivalent to shackles, making Chen Lian forget to shed tears, and her face quickly turned pale.

    "Mu Feng, Chen Lian, I think you are young, so I will give you another chance, Chen Lian, if you don''t study hard, you will be eliminated in the assessment. This is the fairest assessment for every disciple. Arrogant, impatient, if I don''t sharpen you, it will be difficult for you to achieve great things in the future. I will punish you and continue cleaning the pigsty for 30 days. If you want to worship me, it is absolutely impossible if you don''t change this time. I won''t ept you as an apprentice, and I won''t interfere with your normal sses and assessments. Do you have any objections to my arrangement?"

    Su Xiaolu is majestic and has the most severe expression.

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian naturally kowtowed in gratitude.

    They were all worried that Su Xiaolu would expel them immediately, and it was already a favor to stay on.

    How dare the two of them disagree.

    Su Xiaolu turned around lightly: "In this case, then get up and continue with ss."

    Su Xiaolu resumed ss, and Mu Feng and Chen Lian also returned to their seats. Both of them looked unhappy, but they were serious and didn''t dare to be distracted anymore.

 Chapter 887: take it

    Chapter 887 Take it

    Even if only two disciples were punished, Su Xiaolu still acted like a normal person.

    Continue teaching after resuming sses, and teach what should be taught.

    After ss, the four of them were left to continue teaching.

    She didn''t look at Mu Feng any more, as for how ufortable Mu Feng felt, that was his business.

    She doesn''t like Mu Feng, it''s a kind of aura, if she really epts such an apprentice, if she is always better than him, if one day Mu Fengqing is better than Lan, it must be hers death period.

    Mu Feng''s mind is sensitive and gloomy, he only thinks for himself, for him, being humble and being a small child is a humiliating thing, as a teacher is strict, not only will he not be grateful, but he will also feel that it is humiliation, and he will hate again and again Write down.

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t know why Mu Feng is like this, but there are such people, and there is no reason.

    There are tens of thousands of people, it is not unusual for Mu Feng to have such an idea.

    If he hadn''t been closely rted to Jiang Wanlin, she would have ignored him.

    Now, it doesn''t matter, Mu Feng is afraid that she is strong, so she will always be stronger than him, and let him feel humiliated or embarrassing, he can bear it by himself.

    After ss, Su Xiaolu assigned some tasks and left.

    Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue Fang Lan acted together, she didn''t give Mu Feng a second look.

    Mu Feng looked at Jiang Wanlin and clenched his fists. Seeing that the backs of the three were almost invisible, he finally gritted his teeth and ran to catch up.

    Chen Lian came from the dark and called him anxiously: "Brother Mu Feng."

    Mu Feng looked at Chen Lian, thinking that she had done such a brave thing for herself, Mu Feng looked moved, and said to Chen Lian: "Lian''er, let''s go, let''s go to eat too."

    Tears shed in Chen Lian''s eyes, she nodded happily, she could see that Mu Feng still had Jiang Wanlin in her heart, she had sacrificed so much, she was worried about changes, so she came to Mu Feng despite the pressure .

    Even if they have a meal together, Mu Feng can still remember her and always think of her existence.

    Mu Feng was worried that with Chen Lian around, he would not be able to act wellter, he thought for a while, looked at Chen Lian and said, "Lian''er, Wanwan and I have a misunderstanding, she doesn''t want to see me now, and Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan It''s getting closer, I grew up with her, I can''t watch her being cheated like this."

    Mu Feng actually wanted Chen Lian to stop talking, but seeing Chen Lian being so gentle and well-behaved, he couldn''t say it out loud. Such words would definitely hurt Chen Lian.

    Jiang Wanlin doesn''t like her, and he doesn''t know why Jiang Wanlin doesn''t like Chen Lian. Obviously, in his opinion, Chen Lian is good in everything, gentle, kind and understanding.

    "Brother Mu Feng, you did the right thing. Don''t worry, sister ** doesn''t like me. When the timees, I''ll just keep silent. She can pretend that I don''t exist."

    Chen Lian smiled softly, with admiration that couldn''t be concealed in her eyes.

    She is so sensible, Mu Feng was very moved, but also very distressed.

    Mu Feng rubbed Chen Lian''s hair, and the two went to the dining hall together.

    There are quite a few disciples eating in the canteen.

    Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan were sitting together, just in time for dinner.

    Mu Feng saw it at a nce, Jiang Wanlin''s indifference and alienation made him very uneasy, and he had to do something to relieve it.

    Went for dinner with Chen Lian.

    Mu Feng put the pork ribs in the bowl to Jiang Wanlin: "Wanwan, this is what you like to eat."

    Before the ribs reached Jiang Wanlin''s bowl, Jiang Wanlin blocked it with her hand, and the ribs fell on the table.

    Jiang Wanlin felt a little ironic, and she really made the senior sister right. Mu Feng''s family has gained a lot of benefits from her family, and he will definitelye to curry favor with her.

    Jiang Wanlin was dubious, she actually hoped that Mu Feng would note, in this case, she could still give Mu Feng a high opinion.

    But here he is.

    "Wanwan, we''ve known each other for so long, don''t you know what kind of person I am? Don''t get angry with me for irrelevant people, okay?"

    Mu Feng took a deep breath before speaking gently.

    "Hey, what do you mean, yin and yang, who is irrelevant?"

    Wang Mingyue has long disliked Mu Feng. She doesn''t ept Mu Feng''s daring to yin and yang with her.

    Fang Lan looked at Mu Feng, showing a smirk, looking friendly, but actually intimidating him.

    Mu Feng frowned.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng coldly and said coldly: "Please leave, I have made it very clear before, our three views are not the same, we are not suitable, don''te to me again, and, senior sister They are not unrted people, they are my friends, real friends."

    When Jiang Wanlin said this, shepletely denied Mu Feng and stood on the opposite side of him.

    Mu Feng''s face darkened immediately, and he endured it so hard that he didn''t lose his temper at Jiang Wanlin.

    He showed a sad expression: "Wanwan, our marriage is the words of the matchmaker ordered by our parents. We have known each other for so many years, even if others say something, you can''t believe it."

    Chen Lian looked timidly at Jiang Wanlin, then at Mu Feng, she opened her mouth, as if remembering her promise again, and swallowed the words abruptly.

    "What did we say, Mu Feng, you are really interesting, everything is someone else''s problem, why can''t you think about your own problems, I think what Master Su said is really good, you have a problem with your moral character , I didn¡¯t ept the punishment well before, and wanted to drag Wanwan into the water, and now I¡¯m alluding to us saying that you are bad and destroying the rtionship between you!¡±

    Wang Mingyue sarcastically said that she is not someone who can take anger.

    Even if Fang Lan warned Mu Feng, Mu Feng sneered coldly: "Isn''t it?"

    "I am your second uncle!"

    Wang Mingyue spurned Mu Feng, pointed at him, and said loudly: "You should take a pee and look in the mirror, eat what''s in the bowl and look at what''s in the pot, and don''t let others wake up halfway? Why, you are giving people Bewitched? What are you? You still want to pester people. Since you value Wanwan so much, why did you flirt with Chen Lian? While leading her to teach, who do you think you are? Seeing that your olddy can''t even eat, bah¡ª"

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth angrily, and he clenched his fists.

    Fang Lan smiled but didn''t smile, with a posture of protecting his weaknesses. If Mu Feng dared to do something, he would never let him hurt Wang Mingyue.

    Chen Lian bit her lip anxiously, wanted to speak but finally held back, almost crying in anxiety.

    Wang Mingyue nced at her and spat at her: "Who are you disgusting here? No one is blocking your mouth. It''s annoying to watch the unlucky appearance of crying. If it weren''t for all the brothers and sisters in the same school watching, they would think that I am doing something wrong." What about you, if no one sees it, are you going to sue and beat me up? Seeing how skilled you are in acting, maybe you have hurt your ssmates like this before!"

    Chen Lian didn''t hold back all of a sudden, she really cried, Wang Mingyue''s mouth was too strong, and after a few words, she put a dirty hat on her head.

 Chapter 888: looking bad

    Chapter 888 Looking at bad luck

    Chapter 888 Looking at bad luck

    Chen Lian hurriedly shook her head and waved her hands.

    Wang Mingyue rolled her eyes in distaste, and yelled at the fellow students around her carelessly: "Everyone, look at Ping Ping Li, I don''t care about her, she just cried like this, if everyone can testify, tell me who sees her!" Crying like this, do you think she is being bullied at first nce?"

    Chen Lian was really wronged when she cried, and she looked pitiful. People nodded when they saw it. If they didn''t watch it in person, they would have misunderstood it.

    Chen Lian has always regarded her weakness as a proud weapon, but she never thought that one day she would be injured by this weapon.

    She waved her hand and nced at Mu Feng with grievance.

    Mu Feng was moved and distressed. He didn''t expect Chen Lian to care so much about what he said. Even if she was misunderstood like this, she would not speak up.

    Chen Lian could bear it, but he couldn''t turn a blind eye. He looked at the mboyant Wang Mingyue and said, "Enough, don''t be aggressive anymore. Chen Lian didn''t say anything. She knows you are amazing, so you don''t have to make things difficult for her."

    Watching Mu Feng speak for Chen Lian, Wang Mingyue smiled sarcastically: "Who is aggressive, it''s you two, stuck together like stinky stones in atrine, you figure it out, you''re so ridiculous, you don''t know right from wrong What are people talking about, do you think thisdy is the same as Jiang Wanlin? Will you swallow your anger?"

    "And you, it''s bad luck to cry and cry, don''t be an eyesore in front of my olddy, you two are really stinky **** in atrine, a natural fit."

    Wang Mingyue finished teasing Mu Feng, and then turned her attention to Chen Lian, she scolded unceremoniously.

    After finishing speaking, she said to Jiang Wanlin: "Let''s go, Junior Sister, let''s go over there to eat, but we can''t even eat here."

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth, but Jiang Wanlin really picked up the te.

    The three left as soon as they said they would.

    Tears were rolling in Chen Lian''s eyes. She looked around and felt that many of her ssmates were watching jokes andughing. They didn''t see Wang Mingyue bullying her, so Wang Mingyue was so sassy and cool, it was hard not to Like it, Chen Lian bit her lip, lowered her eyes, hiding the darkness in her eyes.

    After the three of Wang Mingyue left, Mu Feng''s face was also very ugly.

    He originally came to coax Jiang Wanlin, but in the end he didn''t do anything well, and made the rtionship even more rigid.

    Chen Lian could feel Mu Feng''s gloomy mood, and she became more and more cautious.

    After eating, Chen Lian said weakly: "Brother Mu Feng, I''ll go back first, you, you alone... Thank you for your hard work."

    Mu Feng was in a depressed mood, he didn''t coax Jiang Wanlin well, and he had to clean the pigsty by himself.

    Chen Lian lowered her head and murmured in a low voice: "It would be great if Master Su liked me too, so that I can intercede for brother Mu Feng."

    Mu Feng looked at the well-behaved Chen Lian, forced a smile and said: "I''m fine by myself, if I knew I would be punished, I wouldn''t let you help, and I''d hurt you, so go back quickly, you have the heart That''s it."

    Chen Lian considered everything for him, and when she looked at Jiang Wanlin again, Mu Feng was troubled, why did she change?

    A man like them, who doesn''t have three wives and four concubines, even Jiang Wanlin''s father also has a concubine.

    Jiang Wanlin wasn''t like this before, it''s just this time, she was led by Wang Mingyue.

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth and went to clean the pigsty.

    Jiang Wanlin ignored him, he had other things to do, so he had to let him go.

    Chen Lian finds Mu Feng every day.

    So, in a blink of an eye, the Chinese New Year is here.

    Mu Feng originally wanted to take advantage of the Chinese New Year vacation to have a good talk with Jiang Wanlin.

    Unexpectedly, it was empty again.

    Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue left the academy to y in the capital.

    During the Chinese New Year, many students from the vicinity of the capital went home. They were not from the capital, and they all went down the mountain to y together. On the contrary, the college was deserted.

    Chen Lian apanied Mu Feng to watch the night, and it was a god-sent opportunity to confess her feelings in this quiet night.

    She is a flower of interpretation. These days, she was by Mu Feng''s side to apany him to be sentimental. Now, she showed her sentimentality and sighed softly: "Sister ** is so lucky."

    Mu Feng cared about Chen Lian. He heard her sigh and felt her sudden depression. He looked sideways and asked, "Lian''er, don''t be sad. A person''s birth is predetermined, but fate is still in his own hands. Study hard, don''t worry about it." be discouraged."

    Chen Lian nced at Mu Feng and nodded with a smile. There were someplicated emotions in her smile.

    Mu Feng''s heart tightened when he saw it.

    Chen Lian lowered her eyes and said softly: "Brother Mu Feng, after the Chinese New Year, the assessment will be held soon. If I fail, I will not be able to stay. When I return home, I will be epted by my parents soon." Brother Mu Feng said that fate is in his own hands, but I can''t control mine. I really envy Miss **, she can easily get what I dream of, but I am also grateful to fate. I won''te here, and I won''t know Brother Mu Feng, will Brother Mu Feng remember me in the future?"

    Chen Lian sped her fingers, she knew that Mu Feng was looking at her, and her tears fell on her hands.

    Mu Feng was moved by her emotions and was very nervous. He quickly said, "What''s wrong with Lian''er, of course I won''t forget you."

    Mu Feng put his hands on Chen Lian''s shoulders, the more he cared, the lower Chen Lian''s head lowered.

    She said tremblingly with tears: "But we will never meet again in the future. I have used my greatest luck to be selected. I am stupid. No wife can value me. Like me, I will not be able to pass this assessment, and I will never see Brother Mu Feng again."

    "Wuwu, when I think about it, my heart hurts and I feel so sad. If only I had never been here, then I would resign myself to obey my parents'' wishes and marry anyone... But¡ªwith Brother Mu Feng in my heart, I can''t do it."

    Chen Lian confessed her feelings while crying.

    Mu Feng is the only one she can hold on to, and she can''t let him go.

    In thest few months, she wants to let Mu Feng have her ce in her heart. Even if she can''t stay, she has to let Mu Feng make love to her, so that she can really jump out of that damned mud.

    Mu Feng took Chen Lian''s hand, and said solemnly: "Lian''er, don''t cry, Lian''er has me in her heart, I am very happy, here, I promise you, I will not let you down, if you believe Me, you just wait for me, even if you can''t stay in the academy, don''t be afraid, I will arrange someone to pick you up at your house, I like you too, and I won''t let you marry someone else."

    Chen Lian showed surprise, which soon turned into surprise. She muttered to herself: "Brother Mu Feng likes me, am I dreaming?"

    As she spoke, she foolishly pinched her own cheek and let out a ''hiss'' in an instant.

    So delicate, Mu Feng was amused, gently squeezed Chen Lian''s face and said: "It''s not a dream, what I said is true, but Lian Er, I have a marriage contract with Jiang Wanlin, and I will wrong you at that time." of."

 Chapter 889: twenty-ninth year

    Chapter 889 twenty-ninth year

    Chapter 889 twenty-ninth year

    Chen Lian shook her head immediately, with a firm smile: "I''m not wronged, I don''t care, as long as I can be with Brother Mu Feng, I''m satisfied, even if I don''t have a name, I''m willing. I just want to see Brother Mu Feng every day and I am satisfied."

    "Lian''er, you are really sensible, and being sensible makes me feel bad."

    Mu Feng was very moved. It would be great if Jiang Wanlin was as sensible as Chen Lian.

    Jiang Wanlin, he really didn''t like her, if she wasn''t a daughter of the Jiang family, he wouldn''t have paid much attention to her.

    Chen Lian''s eyes were full of joy, she blushed, but she was very sincere, she insisted on expressing her heart, she looked at Mu Feng and whispered: "Brother Mu Feng, I am not a sister who has such a good fate. I just hope that Brother Mu Feng will have me in his heart. I am already very happy. Even if it is just a concubine, I don¡¯t care. As long as I think about it, I will be very satisfied if I can stay with Brother Mu Feng for a hundred years. I''m very happy, my little wish hase true, it''s great."

    Seeing Chen Lian so easy to satisfy, Mu Feng pampered her nose: "Lian''er, you deserve the best, and one day, I will love you with the best, but this road is a bit difficult , you will suffer some grievances, but as long as you are willing to believe in me and wait for me, I will not let you down."

    Chen Lian nodded movedly: "I am willing to wait, I am not afraid of being wronged, I am not afraid of difficulties."

    Mu Feng held Chen Lian in his arms, and Chen Lian shyly leaned against him.

    Naturally, the two of them didn''t know that Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi saw the tall buildings in the distance.

    Su Xiaolu hasplicated emotions, and she has only one thought in her mind.

    Precocious, really precocious!

    Zhou Zhi chuckled: "Shocked, didn''t Xiao Lu ever have a crush on a man when he was eleven or twelve years old?"

    Zhou Zhi sliced ??a piece of roast meat with a knife, and ced it on the te in front of Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head, she thought about it, whether it was her previous life or this life, she didn''t have this idea at the age of eleven or twelve.

    But when Zhou Zhi asked this, Su Xiaolu was curious, so she asked back: "When fourth brother was eleven or twelve years old, did he have someone he liked?"

    Zhou Zhi also shook his head, and the two looked at each other and smiled.

    He did not return to the pce for the Chinese New Year this year, but stayed in the academy to apany Zhou Heng''s family and Su Xiaolu''s cub Su Kuo.

    After eating the New Year''s dinner, he and Su Xiaolu went to Zangsi Building and ordered amb leg roasted in a small stove, but they didn''t want to identally see Chen Lian and Mu Feng expressing their affection to each other.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the two people who were still hugging in the distance, and she frowned and asked: "Fourth brother, what is the best thing Mu Feng said? He has already told Chen Lian about his feelings, so why does he still want to talk about Jiang Wanlin?" ?¡±

    The two are not married, why does Mu Feng still want Chen Lian to be his concubine?

    "Xiaolu, because Mu Feng wants the power of the Jiang family, this power can only be obtained by marrying Jiang Wanlin."

    Zhou Zhi replied gently, Mu Feng is a sensible person, he wants to gain power and love.

    "But Jiang Wanlin won''t be fooled again."

    Su Xiaolu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the dead end has changed.

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "Yes."

    If Jiang Wanlin failed to get Su Xiaolu''s attention, then her ending would not be good.

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian in the distance had already left while talking.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, met Zhou Zhi''s gaze, and asked, "Fourth brother, will you return to the mermaid tribe after the next year?"

    Zhou Zhi shook his head: "I won''t return, I will stay in the capital."

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes were deep, he turned his head to look at Su Xiaolu and said, "Xiaolu, do you think I am suitable to be an emperor?"

    Su Xiaolu was startled, and she replied honestly: "I don''t know, and I don''t really know how to fight power, but this time, it took a lot of effort for the brothers to retreat safely."

    "Does the fourth brother want to be the emperor?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and asked, when Zhou Heng returned to Beijing, everyone thought that their brothers would fight, but the fact was unexpected, Zhou Zhi retired cleanly, he and Zhou Heng were also brothers and sisters. , at least it seems to outsiders.

    In these years, she watched Zhou Zhi be more and more out of the world, turning into a cold banished fairy.

    But now that he asked this question, Su Xiaolu just felt that he couldn''t understand anything.

    Zhou Zhi shook his head: "I don''t want to be an emperor, but if I be an emperor, I can do a lot of things I want to do, so I want to be an emperor, I stay in the capital, and I will participate in the struggle for power. In the future, if the fourth brother bes bloody, You treacherous person, is Xiaolu still willing to have a drink with fourth brother?"

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes were deep and deep, and his eyes fell on Su Xiaolu without moving an inch.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, and she nodded: "Of course I am willing. As long as the fourth brother never hurts the people I care about, as long as the fourth brother is the same as I am today, I will recognize you even if the world is pointing at you."

    No matter who he bes, as long as he is still good to herself, then to her, he is good, and she should recognize him as good. Maybe that day, he will be sorry to many people, but he will not be sorry to her. enough.

    Zhou Zhi curled his lips into a smile, and raised his ss: "To this moment."

    After finishing speaking, he held the wine ss in both hands, raised his head and drank it down.

    Su Xiaolu followed his example, both of them smiled.

    The two masters did note back this year. Many things happened this year, and many things will happen in the future. They are all changing, but they still keep their original intentions.

    ¡ª

    After the year passed, everything calmed down, and the days of searching for sses were ordinary, and it was already early summer in April.

    Some opportunities for experience are gradually presented. They have learned martial arts, strange arts, medical skills, etc. Some talented people have already made some achievements, and experience makes people grow, and they can''t wait.

    The disciples of Guiyuan College also began to take on the tasks in batches to practice, and many disciples who had never been there began to look forward to the experience of going down the mountain.

    By July, Su Xiaolu had already brought five waves of disciples out for training.

    She trained Jiang Wanlin and the others more and more heavily. Every day, they were so tired that they didn''t want to move. Over the past few months, they have made rapid progress.

    The academy is full of aura, as long as you practice hard, you can improve quickly.

    The rtionship between Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan is getting better and better. Mu Feng is cold and always alone.

    Su Xiaolu epted a task of collecting water ghosts, and also a task of picking lotus seeds.

    She gathered Mu Feng and the others together, and looking at the expectant eyes of them, Su Xiaolu said: "You guessed right, there is a mission recently, I am going to take you toplete it, you are divided into two teams toplete the mission, who The more lotus seeds you pick, you win, and I''ve tested you for several months, and you will see the results of this experience."

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan are naturally on the same team.

    Wang Mingyue looked at Jiang Wanlin, looked at Su Xiaolu in embarrassment and said, "Master Su, can''t you form a team freely?"

    "Master, I don''t want to form a team, can I be alone?"

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t want to be on the same team as Mu Feng, and before Su Xiaolu could open her mouth, she had already said it boldly.

 Chapter 890: no team

    Chapter 890 Not forming a team

    After Jiang Wanlin opened her mouth, Su Xiaolu pondered for a while and said, "I didn''t think it was thoughtful, how about this, you can form a team freely, or you don''t need to form a team, or you can find a close friend to help you as a teammate, no matter what you do Choose, in the end, I will use the lotus seeds you own as the result, and take the person who has gained the most as apprentices. You have learned a lot these days, and the tests that you should have are all in this task. At that time, no matter what the result is, no matter what questions you have, I will answer them one by one.

    "Everything is arranged by the master."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan all nodded in unison, respectfully responding.

    Mu Feng paused before answering. He was a little lost in thought. In the past few months, no matter what he did, he failed to improve his rtionship with Jiang Wanlin.

    In the past few months, their rtionship has be more and more cold. Jiang Wanlin is determined to divorce. After the assessment, there will be a chance to go home. At that time, she will definitely say divorce, and Mu Feng frowned.

    Mu Feng was distressed. Although he didn''t like Jiang Wanlin, he felt unwilling when he thought that he had managed for so many years in vain, but he really couldn''t help it.

    Jiang Wanlin is not even willing to form a team with him now.

    "Okay, you guys go get ready too,e down the mountain with me tomorrow."

    Su Xiaolu looked at a few people, gave instructions and left.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Wang Mingyue went to Jiang Wanlin''s side, took her hand and said, "Junior Sister, let''s go in teams of two."

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Fang Lan: "You and brother..."

    "I''mpletely fine by myself, you have to work hard, I won''t let you."

    Fang Lan raised his chin and said.

    Wang Mingyue snorted in disgust: "Let''s wait and see."

    Jiang Wanlin smiled, she was actually ready to be alone, but Wang Mingyue did this, which made her feel touched in a different way. After a few months of acquaintance, Wang Mingyue was enthusiastic and lively, and she felt what is the real friend.

    Jiang Wanlin couldn''t help thinking, even if she failed to learn from her teacher in the end, she would have no regrets.

    Mu Feng frowned, and said to Jiang Wanlin, "Wanwan, I have something to tell you."

    Jiang Wanlin put away her smile, and looked at Mu Feng coldly: "I have nothing to say to you."

    Mu Feng''s expression darkened: "Wanwan, you treat them with all your heart and soul as friends, but do you know what they think? Don''t be stupid, Mr. Su will only ept two apprentices at most, you Why do you think they will let you? Wang Mingyue is on your team, she can easily plot against you, Fang Lan obviously has the upper hand, even if Mr. Su epts an apprentice, you will not have any part in it."

    If they join forces, the two of them will definitely be able topare Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue, so they will have an advantage.

    "Wanwan, our grievances are private matters, we can talk about itter, even if we want to divorce, I have nothing to say, after all, we have known each other for ten years and know each other well, so don''t be stubborn at this time, can''t you let go of your prejudices?"

    Mu Fengyu said earnestly, and he looked at Jiang Wanlin sadly.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng, and said lightly: "That''s my wish, what has it to do with you?"

    Can she not know what Mu Feng thinks? It was nothing more than wanting her to be a helper. Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue were eliminated first, and finally he stood at the highest point to distribute them. Of course, he has the final say on his rules.

    It''s ridiculous, why should she listen to him.

    "Put away all your scheming. I, Wang Mingyue, will put my words here. Even if I don''t take Master Su as my teacher, I can still stay in the academy with my ability. For Fang Lan and me, what Fang Lan has learned is me. Learned, what I learned is what Fang Lan learned, so I will do my best to help my junior sister, and I will give her all the lotus seeds I picked at the end. If you want to recruit junior sister to form a team with you, can you give her all the final results?"

    Wang Mingyue looked at Mu Feng coldly, and sarcastically went back.

    Mu Feng mocked that she and Fang Lan would use viinous methods, so she would face him directly, she was not afraid.

    She and Fang Lan were good at learning. Even if they were not epted as disciples, they could still stay, and they could learn more from the masters. She said she would let go of such an opportunity.

    Fang Lan looked at Wang Mingyue dotingly, smiled and said nothing, just reached out to stroke her hair.

    Mu Feng was dumbfounded for a moment, and finally, he gritted his teeth and spit out a few words: "Wang Mingyue, you are cruel!"

    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng shook his hands and left.

    After Mu Feng left, Wang Mingyue said to Jiang Wanlin: "Junior sister, don''t worry, I will do what I say, and I will help you."

    "Ahem, I won''t give in."

    Fang Lan coughed lightly.

    Wang Mingyue rolled her eyes: "Who asked you to let go."

    Jiang Wanlin chuckled: "Thank you, senior brother and senior sister. Let''s work hard together. No matter who stays in the end, it''s a good thing. I''m happy for you. As the world says, even if I''m not Su Fuzi''s apprentice, I''m still the same." Can work hard to pass the assessment and continue to stay.¡±

    "Yes, hahaha."

    Wang Mingyueughed heartily, and the three of them walked to dinner together.

    ¡ª

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian walked closer and closer.

    During the meal, Mu Feng told Chen Lian about the experience.

    Chen Lian''s eyes lit up, and she asked in a low voice: "Brother Mu Feng, can you take me there? I may have this only chance in my life. I really want to see what the experience is like. I will Try to help you, okay?"

    Mu Feng pondered for a while. He looked at Chen Lian with tears in his eyes. He still couldn''t bear to refuse. He nodded: "Okay, Mr. Su also said that I can find a teammate by myself. In fact, it doesn''t matter if I don''t have any teammates. You just When you go to y, such an opportunity is indeed rare now."

    Even if you go to practice, it depends on your qualifications.

    Chen Lian''s aptitude is poor, and she can''t even pass the assessment this time, and it''s even more impossible to practice. If he doesn''t take her with her, she won''t have this opportunity in her life.

    As soon as Mu Feng agreed, Chen Lian''s eyes lit up, her cheeks flushed with excitement, and her voice was extremely sweet: "Thank you, Brother Mu Feng."

    Mu Feng smiled, and Chen Lian stuck out her tongue yfully.

    Early in the morning of the second day, when Su Xiaolu came, several people had packed up.

    Chen Lian timidly beside Mu Feng, seemed to be very afraid of Su Xiaolu, and kept hiding behind Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu frowned. Before she could speak, Chen Lian plopped down on her knees and said weakly, "Master Su, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I begged Brother Mu Feng to choose me as a teammate..."

    Su Xiaolu interrupted Chen Lian, she said in a cold voice, "I didn''t say I couldn''t choose you, why are you timid and timid like a rat? Don''t do bad things and don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. I just frowned, and you Why jump out and say this? You have studied in the academy for a year, and you only learned this idiot style? Are you hiding your head and tail like this?"

 Chapter 891: Task

    Chapter 891 Mission

    Chapter 891 Mission

    Su Xiaolu''s stern tone made Chen Lian dumbfounded, forgetting all the words she had prepared.

    Su Xiaolu''s mischievous words made her breathless. She was obviously not like that. She just, she just... got used to such weak tricks.

    In the past, she has always tried this method with great sess, and has gained many benefits from it time and time again.

    But this move, in front of Master Su, was always ineffective, and she was repeatedly frustrated. If this passage spread, it would be very bad for her.

    Tears welled up in Chen Lian''s eyes immediately, she shook her head: "Master Su, I don''t, I just..." Su Xiaolu interrupted me before I was too afraid.

    "Okay, since you don''t have one, stand up, everyone is ready, then go, I will exin the situation to you on the way, let''s go."

    Su Xiaolu interrupted Chen Lian''s weeping exnation. After she finished speaking, she turned her head and led the way.

    She has space, and the meson space that Zhou Zhi gave her, so she only took a sword with her.

    Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, and the others all carried a small burden and held a sword.

    Following Su Xiaolu down the mountain together, Wang Mingyue and Jiang Wanlin stood side by side, Wang Mingyue happily talked to Jiang Wanlin about many interesting things.

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian walkedst, and Chen Lian''s eyes were still red.

    Mu Feng was in a bad mood, he always felt very restrained, and there was a breath that was always stuck in his heart and couldn''t get out.

    Chen Lian sniffled, and said in a low voice timidly: "Brother Mu Feng, I''m sorry, I''m the one who caused you to be hated by Mr. Su. I''m worried that Mr. Su will...I, I really hope I''m thinking too much."

    Mu Feng frowned, Chen Lianpletely hit his heart.

    "Brother Mu Feng, if, if Mr. Su doesn''t like you because of this, what should you do? You have worked so hard."

    Chen Lian''s eyes were burning, full of worry.

    Mu Feng''s eyes darkened and he said: "If she is that kind of master, she is not worthy of being my master, Lian''er, don''t think too much about it."

    "Brother Mu Feng is right, so I can rest assured."

    Chen Lian patted her chest, looking relieved.

    Mu Feng also smiled seeing her cute appearance, Chen Lian is a good girl, she just needs protection too much.

    Thinking about Su Xiaolu, Mu Feng still felt that she was too cold and heartless, too unkind, and she was not the master he wanted in his heart, but there was no better choice at present.

    Wait untilter, when we have more opportunities.

    "Lian''er, I''m going to work **** you this time."

    Mu Feng looked at Chen Lian with a gentle expression. He is sure to win this task.

    Chen Lian smiled shyly, and nodded seriously: "Brother Mu Feng, don''t worry, I will definitely help you."

    Mu Feng''s gain is equal to her gain. Of course, she will spare no effort to help Mu Feng.

    They fell behind and whispered, but when they saw Su Xiaolu in front leading Fang Lan, Wang Mingyue, Jiang Wanlin and the others, they suddenly used lightness kung fu to fly away.

    Mu Feng still doesn''t know the situation, and Chen Lian doesn''t know how to do light work at all, so they can only run in a panic to keep up.

    After flying for a certain distance, Jiang Wanlin and the others benefited a lot. Afternding, Su Xiaolu asked them with a smile, "How is it? Didn''t we get twice the result with half the effort?"

    Several people nodded again and again.

    Mu Feng frowned, and he couldn''t help asking: "Master Su, why do you use lightness kung fu?"

    Chen Lian''s body is average, and she was panting from exhaustion after running for a while.

    Su Xiaolu saw that Mu Feng didn''t answer, but asked instead: "Are you lost in thought again? I just shared a little experience with you to test it out. Why don''t you listen carefully?"

    Mu Feng was speechless. Normally, he was a few steps back and forth from them, and he could definitely hear what Su Xiaolu said, but when he was talking to Chen Lian, both of them deliberatelygged a few steps behind, unexpectedly missing the teaching.

    Facing Su Xiaolu''s strict question, Mu Feng quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake: "I know my mistake, I was too excitedst night and didn''t sleep well."

    Su Xiaolu hummed lightly.

    She took out five cloth bags from the space and distributed them to several people. She said, "This time we are going to Yanyu Lake outside Beijing, the famous lotuske. Each person has two hours. Who picks it?" The one with the most lotus seeds wins. In previous years, Yanyu Lake was a sacred ce for countless schrs to visit. The lotus seeds are fragrant and the lotus flowers are in full bloom. It has an iparable scenery, whether it is poetry or painting, it is excellent."

    "It''s just that in the early summer of this year, after the daughter of a member of the familymitted suicide by throwing a pot here, strange figures were often seen in Yanyu Lake, and there were rumors of ghosts, so this year, no one picked the lotus seeds, and no one enjoyed the scenery. You can take a boat when you are young. Go pick them, I will wait for you on the shore."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he looked at the few people quietly.

    After a long while, Wang Mingyue raised her hand and asked, "Master Su, if we go to pick lotus seeds at night, is there any possibility of running into ghosts?"

    Ghosts, monsters, these things, they had no chance to see them before.

    But nowadays, sometimes a lingering obsession will turn into horrible things such as resentful ghosts. Spells to exorcise ghosts and scriptures to save people are allmon things nowadays.

    Some people see more, but most ordinary people still rarely meet.

    They have never seen strange objects.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Generally speaking, people''s resentment will turn into ghosts, and there are things for sustenance. Maybe when you pick lotus seeds, you can find the object that the ghost of the female outsider has entrusted."

    Su Xiaolu showed a rare smile, and distributed the ghost-exorcism rune given by the cow cub to five people,

    Wang Mingyue and the others had lingering fears. They were all experiencing it for the first time, and they were afraid a lot, but they didn''t want to back down.

    Su Xiaolu walked in the front.

    Wang Mingyue has already started to discuss with Jiang Wanlin, she said: "Junior Sister, we will go out in a while, we will all be tied with ropes, I heard that some drowned will find substitutes and capsize the boat, They will ask people to drown in the water, and we will tie each other with ropes, so we can take care of them.¡±

    Jiang Wanlin nodded: "Okay, let''s do it like this."

    Mu Feng pondered for a while, and he said: "Wanwan, I think we should let go of our grievances and work together. We can pick as many lotus seeds as we can ording to our own ability. We should tie each other up so that we can take care of each other. I believe Master Su will also help you." I don¡¯t want to see us in chaos.¡±

    There are grieving ghosts, and picking lotus seeds in Zishi is several times more difficult. It is best for everyone to gather together and act.

    "Mu Feng is right. Everyone gathers together to take care of them. The effect of umting runes is better than dispersing them. As for how many lotus seeds we can each get, it depends on our own ability."

    Fang Lan recognized this point, although he also disliked Mu Feng, but what Mu Feng said was right, gathering would be safer.

    There are only two people, Mu Feng and Chen Lian, but they are three.

    In the final result, Mu Feng definitely couldn''t win.

 Chapter 892: Picking lotus

    Chapter 892 Picking Lotus

    Chapter 892 Picking Lotus

    "Junior sister, if you don''t want to, we don''t care so much and don''t act with them."

    Wang Mingyue immediately asked Jiang Wanlin.

    "Wanwan, we are all fledgling disciples, and we are also from the same sect. Even if we have any grievances, we should unite as one."

    Mu Feng spoke before Jiang Wanlin spoke.

    "It''s natural for fellow members of the same sect who love each other to unite as one, but among the same sect, there are also some who forge **** feuds and swear not tomunicate with each other. Therefore, we don''t need to listen to others to dictate how we should behave, and we can do it ording to our own wishes."

    Wang Mingyue hates Mu Feng''s tone very much. It is obvious that they are cooperating, and no one owes anyone. Everyone will cooperate if they can agree. urate.

    Mu Feng frowned. This is how Wang Mingyue instigated his rtionship with Jiang Wanlin. Jiang Wanlin, an idiot, just believed it.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Wang Mingyue, smiled at her, and then she said lightly: "Let''s cooperate. For the lotus picking, everyone depends on their own abilities."

    She won''t like Mu Feng anymore. After a while, she must make it clear to her parents to cancel the engagement with Mu Feng after returning home.

    Now they are all doing tasks, and there are water ghosts in theke, so it is safer to gather runes. She can''t be willful because of the grievances between herself and Mu Feng. Apart from traveling together, there will be no intersection.

    "Wanwan, it''s great that you can figure it out."

    Hearing Jiang Wanlin''s answer, Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief and showed a look of joy. Just as he was about to speak again, Jiang Wanlin had already walked away quickly.

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan naturally kept up.

    Mu Feng''s face darkened.

    Chen Lian said weakly: "Brother Mu Feng, Miss ** has misunderstood you more and more."

    "It''s okay, one day, she will regret it."

    Mu Feng''s expression darkened and he said indifferently, if Jiang Wanlin wants to divorce him, she will only be aughing stock, and she will never find someone as outstanding as him in the future, so Jiang Wanlin will beughed at all her life, since this is her The choice, let her go.

    "Let''s go, otherwise we will miss what the master will sayter."

    Mu Feng calmed down and said to Chen Lian.

    Chen Lian nodded, she was really tired from running just now.

    She envies the strong, but she is destined to always look up to her. She has said countless times that she envies Jiang Wanlin, but it is actually not envy, but jealousy.

    The path of cultivation is too difficult. She can''t even draw the breath into her body. Her body is heavy and stupid, and she can''t learn light skills in this life. How can she not be jealous of this.

    It was dusk when Su Xiaolu brought them to Yanyu Lake.

    Su Xiaolu flew to the top of the pavilion, sat and watched the scenery leisurely, andfortably ordered the people below: "It''s still early, you go and look around, get some hares or something to roast for dinner, there are Boat, wait for the seed time and then take the boat to pick lotus seeds."

    Wang Mingyue and the others led the order.

    Mu Feng and Fang Lan went hunting, and the girls went to find firewood.

    Chen Lian tried to strike up a conversation several times, but Wang Mingyue turned her head and ignored it, and Chen Lian''s eyes soon became red.

    Poorly on the side.

    When the firewood was brought together, Chen Lian didn''t have two in her hand, and Wang Mingyue was immediately unhappy: "What can you do with these two? Don''t put them together with us. Although the master didn''t say it, these things It¡¯s better to get together in front of the Master.¡±

    Chen Lian''s face turned pale, so the master could see that she was not working hard.

    Seeing that she was about to cry, Wang Mingyue and Jiang Wanlin tacitly turned around and walked away, ignoring her.

    With no one watching the show, Chen Lian naturally couldn''t pretend, and she stopped paddling.

    She looked for less than Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue, but after she put her heart into it, she didn''t find much less, and it wasn''t too ugly on the surface.

    It was getting dark, and Fang Lan and Mu Feng also came back from hunting.

    Both of them got two hares, and they dealt with them by theke to make a difference.

    Su Xiaolu looked at it, said nothing, and asked them to bake it.

    After eating the hare for food, I sat by the fire and waited for the night.

    Maybe knowing about such an ident, I always feel that Yanyu Lake is extremely cold after nightfall.

    Chen Lian leaned close to Mu Feng, looked around many times, subconsciously grabbed Mu Feng''s arm several times, then quickly let go, and peeked at Jiang Wanlin like a thief.

    Su Xiaolu had a panoramic view of all these small movements. The more she looked at Chen Lian, the more she felt like a mouse, hiding her head and tail and sneaking around.

    The hour arrived soon, and theke was calm.

    The blooming lotus also looked gloomy under the cold moonlight. Su Xiaolu was on the shore, watching them fix the two boats together, and fix the runes on the boat to form a circle.

    Several people rowed a boat to the center of theke together, andrge tracts of lotus and lotus seeds swayed gently on theke.

    Su Xiaolu was on the shore, watching them gradually go away.

    After they left, Su Xiaolu found a chance to go into the water. In fact, he said that the daughter of a non-member was to give them some psychological pressure. Of course, they would also see some things and be affected by some thoughts, but the real solution to the problem was she.

    She didn''t finish the story, and the daughter of the member is just one of them. The things in thiske have already had some climate. She will bring Jiang Wanlin and the others because the cowboy said that death cannot be avoided. , the sooner it is tested, the better, after all, it is a catastrophe, and it was Jiang Wanlin''s death catastrophe, no matter what, it will not pass easily.

    The water mark is her ability. In Yanyu Lake, she can still control it a little bit, so she chose it here, but she is not sure whether Mu Feng can really do it.

    After all, in her opinion, the two of them were never married, so they shouldn''t be put to death. When she asked this question, Niu Zai justughed and said nothing.

    After entering the water, Su Xiaolu began to sense and search. ,

    At this moment, Chen Lian, who was sitting on the boat, suddenly cried out in horror.

    "Master, Master is gone, Master was still watching us just now, why did she disappear all of a sudden?"

    Chen Lian was so scared that she clung to Mu Feng tightly.

    Mu Feng also gently embraced her to protect her.

    Hearing Chen Lian''s exmation, everyone also looked towards the shore not far away. Originally, the shore, where Su Xiaolu sent them to the boat, was empty, and everyone looked dignified.

    "Didn''t Master say she would protect us, why did she leave?"

    Chen Lian''s voice trembled and cried, and there was some resentment in her words.

    Mu Feng frowned, he thought the same as Chen Lian, and at this moment he was dissatisfied with Su Xiaolu.

    Jiang Wanlin rolled her eyes and said coldly: "What are you making all the fuss about? Mr. Su has done several missions, and each time he brought everyone back intact. Even if there is an ident, it is normal. You should know, if you don¡¯t even have the guts, what are you going to do in the academy?¡±

    "Beautiful, very well said." Fang Lan pped her hands and apuded.

    Jiang Wanlin also had a calm face, only surprised when Chen Lian first eximed.

 Chapter 893: into the water

    Chapter 893 Falling into the water

    Chapter 893 Falling into the water

    "I''m sorry, I''m too timid, being selected into the academy is the greatest luck in my life...ah¡ª"

    Chen Lian apologized weakly. She was about to say more, when the boat seemed to hit something and stopped suddenly.

    "What, what''s going on? Why did it stop?"

    Chen Lian''s tears were forced back, and she asked in a trembling voice of horror.

    Fang Lan and Mu Feng were still paddling, but the boat couldn''t move. They thought of something, and their faces turned pale for a while.

    Chen Lian hugged Mu Feng''s arm tightly, and said weakly with a crying voice: "Brother Mu Feng..."

    Mu Feng looked around in the silence, and gentlyforted her: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."

    Wang Mingyue and Jiang Wanlin stood up carefully and looked out, but saw nothing. If there was something, it should be at the bottom of the boat.

    "Boom boom boom boom¡ª"

    There was a knocking from the bottom of the boat.

    "what-"

    Chen Lian screamed in fright.

    "ying tricks."

    Wang Mingyue sneered coldly, turned her head and said to Fang Lan: "Fang Lan, you pee into theke, Master Zhenyuan said, boy urine can drive away evil spirits."

    Fang Lan''s face became hot, and she couldn''t stand it and begged for mercy: "Grandma, this is an asion for scoring."

    No matter how big his face is, he dare not pee at this time.

    Wang Mingyue pouted: "Then what should we do, we can''t move now, we can''t finish the task, she won''t let usplete the task, it''s normal for you to give her some color to see, everyone knows that persimmons have to be picked softly, we If she doesn''t do anything, it''s not really something she can handle."

    Fang Lan was silent, and his words were not harsh.

    He looked at Mu Feng and the others and said, "Then what, turn your heads and don''t look at them."

    Fang Lan was about to untie his belt when the boat shook all of a sudden, and then drove towards theke at high speed.

    Fang Lan almost got off the boat at once, but Wang Mingyue pulled it fast, so she just fell back into the cabin.

    When the boat stopped, they had already arrived at the center of a lotus, surrounded by lotus and lotus seeds.

    Chen Lian was still sobbing, she was frightened, and Mu Fengforted her carefully.

    Jiang Wanlin and the others looked at each other and started picking lotus seeds without saying a word.

    Jiang Wanlin went to Mu Feng and picked the lotus seeds beside him and put them in his pocket. The lotus seeds were not easy to pick, and they had to use a lot of effort to pick them.

    Mu Feng realized after a pause. He immediately pushed Chen Lian away and started picking lotus.

    Chen Lian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and started to help.

    The boat also began to shake.

    "Ah... there are ghosts, there are ghosts..."

    Chen Lian yelled and fell down in the cabin.

    Mu Feng quickly squatted down and asked with concern: "Lian''er, what''s wrong?"

    Chen Lian grabbed Mu Feng''s clothes and said weakly, "Brother Mu Feng, the lotus seed has turned into a human face, it''s so scary."

    Mu Feng looked at the lotus pods, but there was no change. He looked at Jiang Wanlin and the other three who were still concentrating on picking lotus. His eyes darkened, and he said, "Lian''er, you may be tired. Take a break, and I''ll pick it."

    After finishing speaking, Mu Feng didn''t care about Chen Lian continuing to pick lotus. He asked Chen Lian toe with him, and originally wanted her to help, but now it seems that Chen Lian can''t help. There is no chance of winning.

    The lotus seeds here are not easy to pick, and it takes a lot of effort to pull out each one.

    Among them, only Chen Lian was affected and couldn''t do things. Mu Feng was anxious, and he already regretted it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have brought Chen Lian here.

    But I regret it, I have to continue picking lotus.

    Jiang Wanlin and the others had their bags in front of them, and Mu Feng didn''t know how many they had already picked.

    "Boom boom boom¡ª"

    The sound came from the bottom of the boat again, and Chen Lian stood up like a frightened bird and leaned against Mu Feng.

    Mu Feng was a little impatient, but seeing Chen Lian''s pitiful appearance, he couldn''t bear to me her, so he patientlyforted her: "Lian''er, it''s okay, there are runes on the boat, everything will be fine."

    Chen Lian was really scared. Because of her fear, her tears flowed uncontrobly. She was afraid of Strange Tales since she was a child. What she dared not tell people was that as long as she was sick, she would often see dead people.

    She knew that some people who passed away would do nothing but see their loved ones.

    But some resentful ghosts can harm people, such as the one in thiske.

    People say that those who are physically weak will be selected first as a substitute. Chen Lian always feels that the daughter of the member is the one who chose her.

    She doesn''t want to die, how can she get rid of it? A thought arose in Chen Lian''s mind, that is to find a substitute for the water ghost. If she has a substitute, she won''t look for herself.

    On this boat, the person she hates the most is Jiang Wanlin.

    An evil idea gradually takes shape.

    When the radian of the boat''s shaking gradually increased, and the calmke gradually became choppy, Chen Lian felt that it was God helping her.

    She stared at the bag on Jiang Wanlin''s body, waiting for an opportunity.

    The waves are getting bigger and bigger, and the sshed water wets the clothes of several people, but the boat is stuck in the lotus, unable to advance or retreat.

    "Ah...there is a ghost..."

    Chen Lian screamed loudly, and mmed into Jiang Wanlin, knocking Jiang Wanlin away, but the moment she leaned over, she also felt a huge pulling force, pulling her down, Chen Lian He screamed uncontrobly: "Brother Mu Feng, save me..."

    Both Chen Lian and Jiang Wanlin fell into the water.

    The waves were rough, Chen Lian and Jiang Wanlin were pushed away in an instant, and the boat that was deeply sunk was also pushed out.

    Both Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan showed anxious expressions, Wang Mingyue said loudly: "Fang Lan, you control the boat, I took the talisman paper and put it in the import, I will go down and save Wan Wan."

    Fang Lan immediately grabbed Wang Mingyue and tore off a rune, but Mu Feng snatched it away. Mu Feng said calmly: "I know how to water, I''m good at water, I''ll go, I can have a few more. "

    Fang Lan hesitated for a moment, Mu Feng had already privately crumpled four sheets and stuffed them into his mouth, and he jumped off the boat at once.

    Wang Mingyue gritted her teeth: "We have controlled the ship and are ready to save people."

    Now there is only one rune on the boat, and it is shaking so badly that the two of them can barely keep the boat from capsizing by standing firmly on horseback.

    After entering the water, Mu Feng didn''t feel any pressure, but the talisman paper in his mouth felt faintly hot, and he swam towards Chen Lian.

    Chen Lian is farther than Jiang Wanlin, he rescued Chen Lian first, he just had a temporary idea, if, if Jiang Wanlin died in this experience, it would be fine.

    So when Wang Mingyue proposed to exit, he immediately took a step ahead of Fang Lan and acted before him. There was only one rune left on the boat, so it was impossible for Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan to get down.

    Jiang Wanlin doesn''t know how to swim, she won''tst long before she sinks, he just needs to slow down when saving Chen Lian, and he can dy the best time, Jiang Wanlin will die.

    Mu Feng came to the floating Chen Lian and hugged her. Chen Lian was so touched that she immediately grabbed Mu Feng. Leaning on Mu Feng, Chen Lian gasped and said, "Brother Mu Feng, are you really here?" Saved me, I am so happy, I was so scared just now, it seems that something in the water is pulling me..."

 Chapter 894: rescued

    Chapter 894 Rescued

    "It''s okay, it''s okay."

    Mu Fengforted Chen Lian, and took her towards the direction of the boat. He tried his best to show that he was struggling.

    But even so, Wang Mingyue shouted angrily on the boat: "Mu Feng, save Jiang Wanlin, save her..."

    "Mu Feng, you bastard, how could you not save her!"

    Wang Mingyue angrily used Mu Feng.

    Mu Feng''s face was gloomy. He looked at Jiang Wanlin who was not far away. She couldn''t hold on any longer and was about to sink. If she waited for a while, she would sink and never float again.

    No matter what Wang Mingyue scolded, he still took Chen Lian to swim towards the side of the boat. He was also floating in the water. Since he was acting, he must do a full set. At least in this way, nothing will be seen on the surface.

    Wang Mingyue trembled angrily, found something on the boat and threw it at it: "Bastard, if you don''t rescue Wan Wan, you will never get up."

    Mu Feng tried his best to control his figure, and said in a trembling voice: "Wang Mingyue, there is something underwater, I can''t take two people with me, Chen Lian is farther away and I rescued her first, Jiang Wanlin has a good foundation, and her body is better than Chen Lian''s." .¡±

    The words in the scene are beautiful enough.

    Wang Mingyue was still very angry, she gritted her teeth and stared at Mu Feng.

    Fang Lan held her back and lowered her voice and said, "Mingyue, don''t make trouble, let theme up, and I''ll save Junior Sister."

    Wang Mingyue burst into tears.

    She quickly wiped away her tears, and wanted to find where the talisman paper was. She wanted to be a hero herself, so how could she let Fang Lan take risks, but she looked everywhere and saw nothing.

    The ship sank, and it was Mu Feng who took the opportunity to grab Chen Lian to the edge, and Mu Feng was holding Chen Lian to climb up.

    Wang Mingyue grabbed Fang Lan tightly and choked up, saying, "Don''t go, I''ll go." 0

    Fang Lan smiled: "Fool."

    He only said two words, turned around, and jumped off the boat.

    Wang Mingyue burst into tears.

    Mu Feng watched Fang Lan jump down, his eyes darkened, he sat in the cabin to rest, originally he wanted to pretend to be exhausted and wanted to take a rest, but now Fang Lan went down, disrupting his n, he was in a state of confusion , A terrible idea came out of my heart, killing all three of them...

    Wang Mingyue walked up to Mu Feng, grabbed Mu Feng''s neckline, clenched his back teeth and punched him: "You want to kill Jiang Wanlin, after I go back, I will report the truth to Master, I will I won¡¯t stare at you all the time, but if you dare to attack me, first see if you can survive.¡±

    Wang Mingyue had raging anger in her eyes. After she punched Mu Feng, she turned around and looked anxiously at the direction Fang Lan was going.

    Wang Mingyue opened the pouch at her waist, and a poisonous snake the size of a little finger crawled out,nded on Wang Mingyue''s shoulder, and hissed.

    The moment Mu Feng saw the poisonous snake, all his thoughts dissipated. Wang Mingyue was more difficult to deal with than he imagined. m down.

    Wang Mingyue focused on Fang Lan''s direction.

    Fang Lan only took a rune, and after entering the water, she paddled in the direction of Jiang Wanlin.

    He knew something was wrong when he entered the water, but he didn''t care too much at the moment, Jiang Wanlin was being pushed away and sinking.

    Wang Mingyue is very smart, she is a vignt girl and has something to save her life. If Mu Feng dares to have any ill intentions towards her, it will only be Mu Feng who will suffer.

    Fang Lan swam towards Jiang Wanlin intently. There was a lot of resistance in the water, but it was not difficult to move.

    Jiang Wanlin was not surprised when she saw that Mu Feng didn''t save her first, she knew she was in danger, but she was still trying not to give up.

    She saw Fang Laning to rescue her, and she kicked her legs up desperately.

    It''s a pity that she doesn''t swim well, and her heavy body seems to weigh a thousand catties. Not only can she not float up, but she keeps sinking.

    When the coldke water flooded her mouth and nose, a sense of suffocation came, and Jiang Wanlin felt burning pain in her throat and lungs. Subconsciously, she wanted to open her mouth to breathe, but rationally controlled this impulse, because She knew that opening her mouth would only swallow cold water and sand.

    The throat hurts, the lungs hurt, and the body seems to be falling straight down.

    Is she dying? Is this her whole life?

    She is so unwilling, she doesn''t want to die.

    She''s only twelve years old, she hasn''t lived enough, she hasn''t done anything yet.

    She is not a filial child. Since she was a child, she often talked back to her parents because of Mu Feng, and there was a tendency on her parents'' side to not marry Mu Feng, so she ignored many details. To Mu Feng, her parents may not be so concerned. What a favor.

    Everything is just for her, but now, she wakes up, she understands, she wants to start again, but it seems... there is no chance.

    A sense of coolness enveloped her, and the lungs that were about to burst were reinfused with spiritual energy, making her veryfortable.

    Jiang Wanlin opened her mouth and let out a foul breath.

    What''s going on here, she is at the bottom of theke, how can she breathe suddenly?

    This feeling is so strange, she seems to have seen Mrs. Su not far away, she is dragging... a lot of figures are swimming up...

    Suddenly her hand was pulled, Jiang Wanlin felt her eyes go dark and she couldn''t see anything.

    A force pulled her up until she was out of the water. Fang Lan took a big breath, panting and asked, "Junior Sister, how are you?"

    Jiang Wanlin breathed the air again. Everything just now seemed to be a dream. She breathed heavily and greedily, and replied with difficulty: "Thank you, brother, I''m fine."

    "It''s fine, just rx, put your head in your hands, and tilt your head back. Don''t worry, I''ll take you back to the boat."

    Fang Lan breathed a sigh of relief, Jiang Wanlin was lucky too, she was sinking just now, but she was able to wake up so quickly.

    No matter what, as long as people are fine.

    Fang Lan rescued Jiang Wanlin and was swimming back, Wang Mingyue heaved a sigh of relief, and got ready early with the oars.

    Mu Feng watched, his eyes darkened, he clenched his palms tightly, his joints turned white.

    Chen Lian pulled him carefully, and gave Mu Feng the lotus seed bag she got from Jiang Wanlin.

    She didn''t speak, but Mu Feng understood what she wanted to express.

    He hesitated for a moment, then took out all the lotus seeds from the cloth bag and put them into his own bag, then threw Jiang Wanlin''s bag into theke. He sorted out his emotions and pretended nothing happened.

    Chen Lian quietly leaned against Mu Feng, and gently hooked the corners of her mouth.

    With Wang Mingyue''s wooden pulp, after Fang Lan grabbed hold of it, he and Jiang Wanlin quickly boarded the boat.

    Wang Mingyue threw herself into Fang Lan''s arms, and beat him several times in worry and annoyance. Fang Lan smiled lightly, instead of hugging her, she just patted her on the shoulder lightly.

    Wang Mingyue quickly let go of Fang Lan, and turned to hug Jiang Wanlin. Jiang Wanlin was taken aback by the sudden hug, thenughed, and hugged Wang Mingyue back heavily.

 Chapter 895: Test results

    Chapter 895 Inspection Results

    "Senior sister, thank you, really thank you, I will never forget."

    It was they who saved her. At the bottom of theke just now, the strange opportunity was like a dream, saving her from danger, but it was Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue who really saved her.

    "As long as you are fine, you don''t need to remember anything else. We are also very happy to save you."

    Wang Mingyue was so excited that her voice choked up.

    She was really afraid that Jiang Wanlin would disappear. Fang Lan would be able to protect herself even if she couldn''t save Jiang Wanlin. She was really worried about Jiang Wanlin. Fang Lan will not be allowed to go into the water alone.

    She really wants to save people, but at the same time, she is also rational.

    "Thank you, senior sister and senior brother. I''m fine. Let''s pick lotus seeds quickly. I just lost my bag in the water, so I won''t participate. I''ll give it to you and senior brother."

    Jiang Wanlin hugged Wang Mingyue and said, then she let go of Wang Mingyue, took the initiative to pick up the wooden paddle and rowed.

    Seeing this, Fang Lan also went to get a wooden paddle to row a boat.

    Wang Mingyue grabbed the little snake and put it back in the bag. She red at Mu Feng, and then joined in paddling.

    Mu Feng''s face was sombre, God seemed to be against him, it was so difficult, but Jiang Wanlin didn''t get hurt at all, everything he did became a joke at this moment.

    An invisible p pped him **** the face, making him extremely embarrassed.

    Jiang Wanlin is not dead, everything is in vain.

    Now there will be no chance.

    But the task still needs to be done, the resistance seems to be less and less, and the terrifying sound of hitting the bottom of the ship is gone.

    Everyone began to concentrate on picking lotus.

    Su Xiaolu on the other side dragged a green cloth shoe ashore. She looked at the cloth shoe and sighed. She took out the prepared box and put the cloth shoes in it. She blocked all resentment and returned to normal.

    She looked at the shadow of the boat in the distance and smiled.

    Jiang Wanlin''s death is over.

    Just now, when she rescued Jiang Wanlin, she felt resistance. She couldn''t get over it. She knew it was the way of heaven, and she couldn''t interfere too much. The time was not yet.

    Fang Lan came very quickly, this was allowed by Jiang Wanlin''s fate change, and everything went with the flow.

    Mu Feng is a small person, but his heart is extremely dark.

    His way of acting can deceive himself, but he can''t deceive anyone with a little experience.

    Seeing that the hour came, Su Xiaolu shouted: "The hour is here, you cane back."

    Su Xiaolu''s voice went far away as soon as it was heard inside.

    Let Jiang Wanlin and the others hear clearly.

    Hearing Su Xiaolu''s shout, Jiang Wanlin and the others stopped and started paddling back.

    The surface of theke is quiet, nothing is there, nothing unusual, as if everything that I experienced before does not exist.

    Su Xiaolu was waiting for them on the shore.

    Mu Feng''s bag was full, and it was obvious at a nce that it was the most.

    Chen Lian sized up Jiang Wanlin and the others, seeing that they were not as numerous as Mu Feng, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t have a bag, so she could only carry it with her clothes.

    When they reached the shore, several people went ashore one by one.

    Back to the edge of the fire, Su Xiaolu said: "You all put out the lotus seeds you picked, and put them in order first, and let''s talk about the rest after drying the clothes."

    Even if Mu Feng had the most lotus seeds on disy, Su Xiaolu didn''t give him any special look.

    She is calm, cold, and unpredictable.

    This made Mu Feng, who was already sure of winning, feel at a loss.

    He was not willing to kneel and submit to others, but now he had to kneel and submit to others. He lowered his eyes, put the lotus seeds away, and returned to the fire to warm himself.

    Everyone was quiet, Su Xiaolu leaned on the wooden chair in the pavilion, closed his eyes as if he was asleep.

    The sky outside is getting brighter.

    Mu Feng and the others didn''t close their eyes.

    Chen Lian''s heart was full of ups and downs, and she couldn''t help feeling a lot of resentment, but like Mu Feng, she was dissatisfied but deeply understood that she couldn''t afford to offend Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu''s attitude made both Chen Lian and Mu Feng feel unashamed. They looked at the lotus seed many times, and only when they saw that Mu Feng outnumbered Jiang Wanlin and the others, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    It waspletely bright, and the sun came out.

    The sun shines, making the cold Yanyu Lake warm up all of a sudden. Looking around, the blooming lotus is too beautiful to behold.

    The emerald green lotus seeds sway asionally, such a beautiful scenery can be seen from the pavilion.

    I''m afraid no one will dare to appreciate the beautiful scenery this year, but it doesn''t matter, next year, this ce will return to its former glory.

    Su Xiaolu walked in front of several people, she looked at the lotus seeds ced beside them and asked, "Is this the fruit you each picked?"

    "yes."

    Jiang Wanlin and the others all nodded.

    Chen Lian is Mu Feng''s helper, so her life naturally belongs to Mu Feng.

    Jiang Wanlin gave Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan her share.

    She was very firm: "Senior Brother, Senior Sister, I have decided to quit."

    Fang Lan directly pushed to Wang Mingyue: "What''s mine is hers."

    Wang Mingyue''s cheeks were slightly red.

    Chen Lian stood up and protested at this time: "Master Su, this is not fair. The three of them shouldn''t do this. They all epted Master Su''s test. It would be unfair to do this."

    "Master Su, I have something to report. Last night Mu Feng was suspected of killing Junior Sister Jiang Wanlin."

    Wang Mingyue red at Chen Lian and Mu Feng, and said to Su Xiaolu, she exined what happened.

    Chen Lian immediately shook her head with tears in her eyes and exined: "I didn''t do it on purpose, I really saw a female ghost next to Miss **, and tried to push her off the boat. That''s why I was so scared when I saw it yesterday, I originally wanted to push that female ghost away, but for some reason, I pushed it to Miss **."

    Mu Feng immediately exined to himself: "I didn''t intend to harm Wan Wan, she is my fiancee, how could I harm her, because of the water ghosts, I also struggled underwater, I tried my best, but I can only bring her When Chen Lian got on the boat, she was farther away than Wan Wan, if I rescue Wan Wan first, then Chen Lian would really have no way out."

    "You''re lying, the resistance underwater is not great at all, you took four runes, you said you were familiar with water, so you rushed down, but I only took one rer, I was underwater, and only Feeling a slight buoyancy."

    Fang Lan refuted Mu Feng''s words in a cold voice.

    Mu Feng''s face was gloomy: "You have already rejected me, and you want to exclude me, so that you will have one lesspetitor."

    "You quibble, we don''t have the mind of a viin like you."

    Wang Mingyue was very angry.

    Su Xiaolu said at the right time: "Okay, these will be rifiedter, now the result has been released, the ending has been decided, there is no need to say anything, I will ask onest time, these are the final results of each of you, right? "

    Su Xiaolu''s indifferent eyes swept over everyone.

    PS: Happy Chinese New Year, everyone. New Year is my busiest day. I wish you all a happy and happy year, good health and good luck. Thank you, thank you.

 Chapter 896: except him

    Chapter 896 Except him

    Chapter 896 Except him

    When it fell on Mu Feng, Mu Feng felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles, but he denied the idea of ??changing his mouth without hesitation. Jiang Wanlin''s bag had already been thrown into the water, and her name was not written on the lotus seeds. Whoever got it would be the one who got it. of.

    So when Su Xiaolu finished asking, several people calmed down and nodded in response: "Master, yes."

    Su Xiaolu smiled, and she said gently: "After the test, I already know who I should ept as an apprentice. Jiang Wanlin, Fang Lan, and Wang Mingyue. After returning home, make good preparations and choose a day for the apprentice ceremony."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Mu Feng''s face waspletely pale. He looked up at Su Xiaolu in disbelief, with anger, confusion and resentment in his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng, and there was no smile on his face: "Mu Feng, your conduct is clumsy and dark, and your actions are not right. I will report what you have done."

    "Why? Why? What''s wrong with me? I''ve picked more than them. Why do you still nder me if you don''t ept me? Why are there three of them? How can I notpare to them? It''s not fair, it''s not fair at all!"

    The hatred in Mu Feng''s eyes was surging. When Su Xiaolu said these words, he knew that he had no chance. If there was no chance, he didn''t need to worry about anything. He didn''t care about the etiquette, and he directly asked what he wanted to ask of.

    When Su Xiaolu said this, he thought he heard it wrong, and he was going crazy.

    He was already waiting happily for Su Xiaolu to say his name. He thought that Su Xiaolu said the names of Jiang Wanlin and the others in order to eliminate them, but what he didn''t expect was that Su Xiaolu took all three of them away. No, only him, except him.

    "You want an answer. When I return to the sect, I will invite other masters to testify. If you think it is unfair, then let others judge whether it is fair."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng indifferently, letting him be filled with resentment.

    Chen Lian''s eyes were full of tears, and she couldn''t utter a single word when she looked into Su Xiaolu''s eyes. For some reason, she dared not say it.

    "Okay, okay, even if I get kicked out, I have to ask clearly. In the past few months, I have been respectful to my master, but I dare not disobey him, but he always teases me. I have long felt that Master Su is treating me I now suspect that you said that you valued me, it was a premeditated malice from the beginning to the end, and it was nothing more than trying to punish me and make me suffer."

    Mu Feng is also willing to go all out. He has long been unwilling to lie low in front of Su Xiaolu. He wanted to learn from her before, so he swallowed his anger. Now, hehe, he will probably have a hard time in the academy if he offends her. If so, it might as well have a good time.

    Mu Feng clenched his fists and red at Su Xiaolu angrily.

    Su Xiaolu''s expression was indifferent, and she didn''t care about his ipetence and fury at all. She nced at Mu Feng contemptuously: "Your heart is higher than the sky, and your life is thinner than paper. Whoever treats you well will be the bad luck of the nine ns who killed you in the previous life. You should really look in the mirror, do you think you hide well? As everyone knows, I don¡¯t know how many times I have seen your ugly appearance clearly. "

    "Since you said that I deliberately punished you, I''m really sorry that you are so clear-headed if I don''t do anything. You have practiced with me for several months, but you are just a waste that you can''t handle well in sword practice. The knack of kendo, you are so stupid A pig''s stuff will never be able to find the way, and it would be better to ept a pig than to have you as a disciple."

    Su Xiaolu spoke coldly, extremely sharp, every word and every sentence made Mu Feng dumbfounded, various emotions of astonishment, shame, anger, and resentment changed on his face.

    Mu Feng''s hands were trembling, his whole body was trembling uncontrobly, his eyes were scarlet, he suddenly drew his sword and shed at Su Xiaolu, he shouted: "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you..."

    Su Xiaolu stood majestically on the spot, closed her eyes, put her hands behind her back, and curled her lips coldly: "I don''t even need to use my hands for a waste like you, I don''t even need to use my insides."

    Mu Feng''s sword couldn''t even get close to her body, it stabbed at her, but turned when it hit, Mu Feng was dazzled, and thought Su Xiaolu would dodge, but when he looked carefully, it was Su Xiaolu who turned sideways to dodge his attack.

    She didn''t even move her hands, she didn''t move her steps, she just avoided it so easily.

    No matter how fast he is, she can dodge him, she only kicks him with one foot.

    Not much strength, but it made Mu Feng feel humiliated.

    He was blushing, with a stiff neck, shing at Su Xiaolu with his sword like crazy.

    Su Xiaolu closed his eyes and kicked him away.

    Thest time, Su Xiaolu kicked him on the knee easily, causing him to fall heavily at Su Xiaolu''s feet, but this time, before Mu Feng could get up, Su Xiaolu stepped on his head, smashing his face Rubbing fiercely on the ground, Mu Feng couldn''t move for an instant, and couldn''t use all the strength in his body.

    Su Xiaolu curled his lips coldly and opened his eyes: "Why, don''t you remember what I taught you? Jiang Wanlin, tell this trash what acupuncture point I stepped on."

    "Yes, it is the fourth brother''s acupoints of Touqiao Yin, Jiaosun, Fubai, and Tianchong."

    Jiang Wanlin replied instantly, although she was bumpy, she spoke clearly.

    Su Xiaolu''s feet are about these acupoints.

    It is even possible that other acupoints were also impacted. Under the impact of multiple acupoints, Mu Feng was immediately relieved of all strength and could not move. Can''t lift a single finger.

    Su Xiaolu crushed her feet a little: "Do you understand clearly? You trash, I''ll **** one of your ears. This is the result of you angering me. This is also thest lesson I will teach you. I warn you to hold back if you don''t have the ability. Go back to your **** shell."

    Su Xiaolu exerted a little force, and Mu Feng wailed.

    Chen Lian rushed forward immediately, she didn''t dare to get close to Su Xiaolu, she just kowtowed on the ground: "Master Su, please spare Mu Feng, please spare him, please..."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Chen Lian, and asked coldly: "I spared him, will you be punished for him?"

    Chen Lian was dumbfounded. She was stunned for a while, then immediately looked at Jiang Wanlin, kowtowed and begged: "Sister, Mu Feng is your fianc¨¦, you two grew up together as childhood sweethearts, you just have to bear to watch him get destroyed An ear?"

    "He and I are going to retire, and we will only be enemies in the future. How can anyone do stupid things for an enemy? You and Mu Feng are colluding together, hooking up, and being in love with a concubine for so long. To save him, you only need one Don''t you even want the ear? You will rely on him to enjoy the wealth and food in the future, it''s just one ear."

    Jiang Wanlin almost blurted it out. After she said it, she felt refreshed all over her body, especially seeing Chen Lian''s deted look. She felt so refreshed. At this moment, all the unhappiness suppressed in her heart, All vanished.

 Chapter 897: public execution

    Chapter 897 Public Execution

    Chapter 897 Public Execution

    "well said."

    Wang Mingyue was holding her breath, and she was about to scold Jiang Wanlin back, but she didn''t expect Jiang Wanlin to say these words first.

    Wang Mingyue felt physically and mentally at ease when she heard it, and she just felt very happy, which made her want to p her hands, and she did the same, apuding Jiang Wanlin happily.

    Chen Lian''s face turned pale immediately. Of course she didn''t want to lose her ears, so she wanted to pull Jiang Wanlin in, but she didn''t expect Jiang Wanlin to be so decisive.

    Chen Lian also reacts quickly, she has always been very smart, she knows that at this time, she has no chance in the academy, all her opportunities are on Mu Feng, she must hold on to Mu Feng firmly, and she can live the rest of her life Well done.

    Chen Lian kowtowed to the ground, trembling but crying: "Master Su, I am willing to exchange my ears for Mu Feng''s ears, please let him go."

    "It''s very touching, but I don''t agree. One person does the work and the other bears the responsibility. You have been in the academy for more than a year, and you haven''t even learned this. It''s really shameful. Get out, if you are barking, I will definitely not forgive you. "

    Su Xiaolu sneered, she didn''t hide the disgust in her eyes, she was a master of ancient medicine, she didn''t care about righteousness or evil, she just had a clear conscience.

    In the inheritance of this faction, there are also some weird people who are jealous and moody.

    She is not that interested, but she also has a bottom line. If Chen Lian stilles in front of her to obstruct her eyes, it is not necessary to kill her, but you can''t run away if you beat her up. There are many ways to deal with people, killing is just the simplest of them.

    Chen Lian looked at Mu Feng with tears all over her face, she silently told Mu Feng with tears that she tried her best.

    Mu Feng breathed heavily, his face was flushed, he felt a sharp pain in his head, he wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t move, when the huge mountain pressing on his head was removed, he was able to move.

    Su Xiaolu withdrew her feet and walked to the side. She nced at Jiang Wanlin and the three of them lightly: "You can see that, you have to think carefully about whether you want to worship me as a teacher."

    "If you take me as your teacher and meet these two people in the future, you will be unlucky to meet them. If they dare to brag in front of you, they will beat me. You don''t have to beat him to death. Just like me today, step on him."

    Su Xiaolu added this willfully to let them all know that she dislikes Mu Feng and Chen Lian.

    "Now, pack your things and follow me back to the academy."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sky, the sun was just right, the matter was settled, and it was time to go back.

    Chen Lian knelt beside Mu Feng, not only where to start carefully, but tears that were bigger than pearls fell down.

    Mu Feng was extremely ashamed and indignant, he hated, hated so much, if he switched today, he would never be so embarrassed.

    He squinted at Su Xiaolu with resentment, and gritted his teeth with hatred when he heard her speak, but he couldn''t prevent her gaze from suddenly turning around, Mu Feng hurriedly dodged in hatred, and he was both afraid and afraid of Su Xiaolu.

    I just heard Su Xiaolu sneer: "Hmph, do you dare to go back to the academy when you get together? I''m not afraid that you dare, I''m afraid that you don''t dare. After all, it''s kind of cool to see you struggling and helpless after all. pleasure."

    Mu Feng gritted his teeth and said with difficulty: "Of course I dare to go back. I want to expose your ugly face in front of everyone in the academy. Su Xiaolu, you are not worthy to be the teacher of Guiyuan Academy. Everyone says that Guiyuan Academy You are unique and extraordinary, and you have no identity in it, if they dare to cover you, I will make everyone in the world see clearly the ugly behavior of Guiyuan Academy."

    "Hahaha, what are you waiting for? I just crippled one of your ears, not your hands and feet, so you can pretend to be crippled and unable to get up on the ground, what to do?"

    Su Xiaoluughed, his words were full of sarcasm.

    Mu Feng couldn''t bear the humiliation, but when he moved, he found that he could move freely. He was surprised and very angry. He swore that he would be a strong man in the future, and one day he would repay today''s humiliation.

    Chen Lian weakly followed Mu Feng, feeling a little dazed, she didn''t know whether she should regret it or not, but she had no choice, so she quickly hid her emotions and helped Let Mu Feng pack up his things.

    After packing up everything, they all followed Su Xiaolu back.

    No words along the way.

    When it was dark, he had already returned to Guiyuan College.

    Mu Feng hated Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu only curled his lips ironically when he looked at him, Mu Feng clenched his fists in anger, every move of Su Xiaolu was mocking him for his ipetence, how could he not be angry.

    In the past, when a master took his students out, he would not say that the atmosphere was joyful when he came back, at least he would not hate the master.

    So when Su Xiaolu and the others came back, seeing this subtle change in the atmosphere, many passing disciples stopped in their tracks.

    Su Xiaolu found an attendant to give an order, and the attendant immediately went down to inform.

    Su Xiaolu took Jiang Wanlin and the others directly to the Great Hall. This is a hall that can amodate thousands of people. Every time a freshman enters the academy, a wee ceremony will be held in the Great Hall.

    Here, it can also be used for public execution.

    Because of the importance of the matter, almost all the masters from the entire academy are here.

    The president headed by Zhou Heng was at the forefront, and many disciples with good cultivation came to watch.

    Niubi and Su Kuo both walked to Su Xiaolu''s side.

    Su Xiaolu walked to the front and said in a cold voice: "Everyone, I invited you here to judge justice. Today I will expel Mu Feng, a student from my school. From now on, the subjects I studied , he can no longer learn half a point. As for the reasons, I will exin clearly to everyone, there are three of them.

    First, this person is narrow-minded and of low character, and he is obedient to the punishment I gave him, but I have forgiven him once when he was young.

    Second, this person is quite knowledgeable, so I have a high opinion of him, but after several months of hard teaching, I found that his mind is vicious, and he often shows himself by suppressing others. I have already recorded all the evidence, and all It will be announced to the public. After several months of observation, I have be clear that this person''s pattern has been fixed and cannot be changed. Our academy was established for the sake of the people, but this person is so ambitious and ignorant. If he is tempted in the future, he will definitely go to evil. road.

    Thirdly, this time down the mountain to practice, this person criticized too much halfway, and ignored my words. In case of danger, I am afraid that I will be cruel to those in the same sect. For such an unfaithful, unscrupulous and unscrupulous person, I ask the president to investigate and punish severely. "

    Su Xiaolu will exin Mu Feng''s crimes in detail. After hearing this, Mu Feng''s face turns ashen and terrifying.

    Su Xiaolu took out a manual and presented it, her eyes nced at Mu Feng with sarcasm, then she turned to Jiang Wanlin and the others, adding a little bit of approval, she said: "It''s been a few months, I''ve been to Mu Feng , Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, and Fang Lan''s observation records, among them, the other three disciples devoted themselves to studying, which won my heart, and Mu Feng''s misdeeds filled half the volume."

 Chapter 898: Public Execution 2

    Chapter 898 Public Execution 2

    " On the seventh day of the first lunar month, I bumped into a disciple while walking, and didn''t apologize. I pre-emptively med my fellow disciple for not giving way to you. Disciple Yang Jing intends to report on you, but you threatened him that you were someone I valued, and asked him if he dared not give me face.

    On February 11th, I ordered the four of you to search for Weiyang Zicao, Jiang Wanlin, and Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue. They all went into the mountains to search for hours, and you forced Bai Xiaofang to give what she found from a disciple. You, under your persecution, Bai Xiaofang did not dare to be enemies with you and hand over her achievements to you, but she herself was punished.

    February 20th¡­

    The ninth day of March..."

    Every time Su Xiaolu said something, Mu Feng''s face turned pale. He was surprised and panic all showed on his face. It was hard for him to imagine why Su Xiaolu knew everything about what he did?

    Since she knew it so early, why didn''t she say it, why?

    Mu Feng was going crazy, what he imagined didn''t happen, he didn''t even have a chance to refute, he was overwhelmed by Su Xiaolu''s crimes, he didn''t even understand the original crime .

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mu Feng with disgust, and said in a cold voice, "Mu Feng, every word I say is ndering you? Do you recognize it?"

    Mu Feng was extremely flustered, afraid and hated at the same time, he didn''t know what he could do, none of the tricks and schemes he had learned told him what to do in such a situation?

    In the face of absolutely terrifying strength, what he did is useless, and it only makes people think it is an ugly joke.

    "me¡­"

    Mu Feng opened his mouth in a panic, hesitating and unable to utter a word, his hair was wet with sweat on his face, and his pale face looked more terrifying than a dead person.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him with disgust on her face, she did not hide her dislike for Mu Feng at all.

    Mu Feng hasn''t figured out how to deal with it yet, Su Xiaolu has alreadye to confirm those disciples who he read before.

    They were already oppressed, and they were not very old, so they dared to be angry but did not speak up and endured it secretly. Even if the college''s many fair rules were established, they would not dare toin, and they had scruples, but now, there are Given the opportunity, they did not hesitate to express their grievances.

    Mu Feng knelt down powerlessly, his mind was nk, his only rationality made him clearly understand that he was over, everything was over.

    This was a public execution, and he didn''t even dare to refute it, because he had no grievances at all. The only thing he could do was to confess, beg for mercy, and expose the matter.

    "I, I plead guilty. I made a mistake. I beg my master to give me a chance to correct myself. I went the wrong way on impulse. My family is rich, and I was an arrogant person since I was a child. Even if there are rules in the academy, But some pride is engraved in the bones, with such a sense of superiority, I am not the only one who would do such a thing, no matter what punishment, I will ept it, people are not saints, no one has faults, and knowing the mistakes can make things better."

    Mu Feng kowtowed heavily, and said tearfully, he understands too well that strength is very important, he must stay, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t worship any master in the future, only by staying can he get in touch with more knowledge and be powerful.

    "President Zhou, Mr. Su, please give me a chance to set an example for future brothers and sisters who know their mistakes and can correct them. I am only fifteen years old, and there may be many more of me in the future. People make mistakes. It¡¯s not scary, everyone in the world makes mistakes, as long as they can change it, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    He is good at scheming, this is the only way he calms down and thinks up to incite the public''s emotions, disguise himself as a weak person, cry for mercy, and tell that he knows his mistakes. For now, he is just a person who has done something wrong It''s just a repentant young man, he just needs a chance to reform.

    "You''re wrong. Knowing your mistakes can make you better. It''s reserved for people who really know their mistakes, not a hypocrite and treacherous person like you. A person who can maliciously frame people with their lives. You and Jiang Wanlin have a marriage contract. She treats you well, and her father''s family treats you well, but how did you do it? Just because Jiang Wanlin wanted to break off the engagement with you, you wanted to kill yourself, and you said you really knew Wrong, that is really a big joke."

    Su Xiaolu sarcastically sarcastically blocked the way out that Mu Feng had worked so hard to think of.

    Mu Feng looked at Su Xiaolu in disbelief, and he said in pain: "Master Su, I admit that I picked up Jiang Wanlin''s achievement and took it for myself, but I have no intention of harming her. At that time, I just wanted to save her, but at that time, the monster was causing trouble, and I was powerless. The master knew that it was dangerous, but he ignored us. If you were there at that time, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be like that. Because I want to worship my master as my teacher, is it wrong for me to be strong and admire the strong? Let me ask the brothers and sisters present, who doesn¡¯t want to worship the strong as their teacher? The opportunity is fleeting, who can guarantee that they will not make mistakes? ?¡±

    Mu Feng told half of the truth and half of the lie. What he said was sincere and moving.

    Some old masters have already moved their hearts ofpassion. They are all well-known Confucian schrs in various fields. Who doesn''t have a stubborn descendant?

    Being used to big winds and waves, conspiracy and calctions aremon, and they didn''t think it was a big mistake for Mu Feng to be so opportunistic.

    "You''re lying. You obviously wanted to kill Jiang Wanlin. With the runes given by the master, nothing will happen. Fang Lan can save Jiang Wanlin by taking one. You took four of them, but you said that you I''m exhausted."

    Wang Mingyue mustered up her courage, stood up and said.

    Fang Lan also stood up and said: "I testify that Wang Mingyue is right. At that time, I took a rune and went into the water. I didn''t feel much resistance. If it is a person who is familiar with water, it canpletely drive two people."

    Mu Feng''s face was pale, and he lowered his head and said: "I lied, I like Chen Lian, my water skills are not good, I know you all don''t like Chen Lian, I did it because I was afraid you wouldn''t save her, I have an engagement with Jiang Wanlin, I feel sorry for her, she should break off the engagement, I don¡¯t have her in my heart, I can¡¯t just watch my beloved die in front of me, I¡¯m sorry for Jiang Wanlin, It will only be repaid in the next life.¡±

    Mu Feng found the only way out, how could he let it go, the true exnation is the best exnation.

    Human nature has weaknesses, and everyone has selfishness. He has found excuses for all the wrong things he has done.

    He bullied his ssmates because he was too conceited and took Jiang Wanlin''s achievements as his own. Selfishly, he did something wrong, but if it were someone else, it would be inevitable that he would do the same.

    "You exined it well, but is it really the case?"

    Su Xiaolu spoke coldly, with a mocking smile.

 Chapter 899: Jade slip reappears

    Chapter 899 Jade Slip Reappears

    Mu Feng''s heart tightened, and cold sweat rolled down. He keenly felt that Su Xiaolu still had something fatal to him.

    What is it, what else could it be?

    Mu Feng couldn''t figure it out, all his crimes had already been called.

    If there is any more, it is definitely fabricated, he can''t think of it, but the deadly sense of crisis overwhelmed him, and he was about to suffocate.

    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he kowtowed towards Su Xiaolu, he said first: "Please forgive me, Master, I was disrespected to Master before, I was a demon, I heard the result announced by Master at that time, I couldn''t bear it." It was a big mistake to attack the master, and I have noints about paying an ear for it."

    This is the only thing that Su Xiaolu hasn''t mentioned yet, he said it himself first.

    After he finished speaking, he felt relieved. In this critical moment, he was able to find a way out and tear it apart bloody. He felt a little smug in his heart.

    Su Xiaolu smiled coldly, took out a jade slip from her bosom, held it high in her hand and said, "I didn''t expect that Mu Feng could be so eloquent. If so, please read it for yourself. Which one is better?" Whether it is wrong or not, you will naturally understand after reading it."

    "This thing, given by my elder brother, is called the Jade Slip. It can be used to record things, reappear scenes, and condense time together. This thing should be known to all masters who have gone down the mountain to experience, but this thing has survived until now, only this Let¡¯s make it public once, so don¡¯t say much, let¡¯s see it.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he threw the jade slip into the sky, the jade slip unfolded, a burst of white light lit up, and when the white light dissipated, a figure jumped out of the jade slip.

    Everyone gasped, and the people in the picture were Su Xiaolu and his group, who started down the mountain from the experience.

    In the middle of the discussion, Mu Feng and Chen Lian didn''t listen carefully to Su Xiaolu''s words during the right and wrong discussions, and their reactions after assigning tasks and encountering incidents were all clearly recorded.

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian each hid their thoughts, and they all showed it clearly in front of others.

    Chen Lian''s hidden thoughts many times, and Mu Feng''s hidden thoughts are all clearly seen by everyone.

    Mu Feng''s face was horribly ashen, he never expected that there would be such a fetish as the jade slip.

    Other masters did not expect that the role of the jade slip is so miraculous.

    Su Xiaolu took the jade slip back, and the light of the jade slip dimmed a little. Every time the jade slip was yed back, it would wear out. A jade slip took Zhou Zhi a lot of effort to make, but it could only be used three times.

    If you don¡¯t y it back and just use it for recording, you can use it all the time, but there are too many recorded things, and the first recorded ones will be slowly overwritten.

    Words can be changed, what has been done can be denied, or even embellished to confuse the truth, and the public''s emotions can also be incited, but in the face of facts, these are all vulnerable.

    After the jade slip reappeared, Mu Feng didn''t even have the courage to speak.

    Zhou Heng looked serious: "Disciples Mu Feng and Chen Lian intentionally murdered their fellow students. They have vicious thoughts, disrespect their teachers, and have umted serious crimes and punished them. Therefore, these two students will never be expelled from school."

    Zhou Heng was very strict. After the jade slip, he never spoke for Mu Feng again.

    No one knows what the academy will develop in the future, but everyone is shocked. The power of cultivating immortals is far more powerful and mysterious than they imagined.

    Now that we have jade slips, what else will we have in the future?

    Unimaginable, but everything is possible.

    Chen Lian didn''t expect that she would be expelled too, but she didn''t dare to say too much. She could only hold on to Mu Feng. She couldn''t meet better days, but she didn''t want to go back to the old days. Mu Feng No matter how bad it is, it is better than those people in the vige who don''t understand anything.

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian were expelled, and all the disciples who had seen the power of Yujian felt awe in their hearts.

    They will be better at learning, and all the masters will also pay more attention to teaching. They are all doing a very remarkable thing.

    After the public execution was over, the crowd dispersed.

    Chen Lian wiped her tears and knelt down beside Mu Feng, and asked weakly, "Brother Mu Feng, I..."

    Mu Feng looked cold: "You don''t need to say anything, just pack up your things when you get home, and just wait for me."

    Chen Lian breathed a sigh of relief, and nodded shyly: "I will wait for Brother Mu Feng."

    Mu Feng''s eyes were lowered, hiding a hint of gloom.

    Under the jade slips, nothing can be deceived, and only then did he realize that the expression of the original person seemed to be able to speak, he was not what he thought, and Chen Lian was not the Chen Lian he thought, but they were all created by themselves. Paid for it.

    Mu Feng couldn''t help thinking, how good it would be if Chen Lian didn''t show up. Did Chen Lian pretend like this before to destroy his rtionship with Jiang Wanlin? Chen Lian broke his way of cultivating immortals, she deserves to die, he paid the price for his own ridiculous behavior, so Chen Lian should also pay the price.

    Chen Lian wants rich clothes and fine food, hehe... how can there be such a good thing.

    Thinking about Jiang Wanlin, Mu Feng''s heart was blocked, and he separated from Chen Lian to pack things.

    The disciple in the same room turned a blind eye to him, Mu Feng packed up his things briefly and left. By some strange coincidence, he came to find Jiang Wanlin.

    He stood outside the door and shouted: "Wanwan, pleasee out and see me. I have something to tell you. In this life, we will probably never see each other again. Wanwan, please see me for thest time." .¡±

    Jiang Wanlin came out, just looking at Mu Feng indifferently.

    When Mu Feng saw Jiang Wanlin, his heart became hot, and he said with difficulty: "Wan Wan, I''m sorry, whether you believe it or not, I have to say that I really liked you before, but it''s true that I changed my mind. I dare not imagine that there is still a fate between us, I only hope that you will be happy in the future and meet your lover..."

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng calmly, and she said calmly: "Mu Feng, I was blind before, but you always said that I was poor and my eyesight was bad, but you see, I am much better than you, You are right, you really can¡¯t think about the future, we will only be worlds apart in the future, you are like dust on the ground and I am a cloud in the sky, we will never have anything to do with each other again, regardless of whether I will meet my lover in the future, that¡¯s all. It doesn''t matter, as long as I am strong, I will never be afraid."

    Jiang Wanlin has a feeling in her heart. She clearly understands what she will pursue in the future, the path she will take in the future, and the direction she will pursue. She is very clear about what she loves or not. If the other party only wanted to use her, then she would not be used foolishly.

    No fear of love, no fear of hate, the sky is high and the earth is wide, let her roam.

    The corners of Mu Feng''s mouth twitched, and the jealousy in his eyes surged wildly.

    He is like a dog in the water, but Jiang Wanlin shines brightly, as dazzling as the sun.

    He saw the mockery in Jiang Wanlin''s eyes, Jiang Wanlin said coldly: "Okay, you can say what you want, you should go."

 Chapter 900: Take apprentice

    Chapter 900 epting apprentices

    Chapter 900 epting apprentices

    Mu Feng only felt a throbbing pain in his heart, as if something was disconnected somewhere.

    Mu Feng is very sad, but he also clearly understands that he and Jiang Wanlin will only be different in the future.

    He hated so much, regretted so much, and was so unwilling to reconcile.

    It would have been great if he hadn''t met Chen Lian, he wouldn''t lose Jiang Wanlin, he might even be epted as an apprentice by Su Xiaolu, no matter how bad it was, it wouldn''t be like this.

    Chen Lian, Chen Lian is like his nemesis. After meeting her and being attached to her, everything is gone.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Mu Feng, seeing his dark hatred, she turned and went back to the house, it had nothing to do with who Mu Feng hated and what mattered to her.

    There will be nothing more to do in the future, and she is not interested in knowing.

    She has written home and told her parents about the matter in detail. Not only will she and Mu Feng have no rtionship in the future, but there will be no rtionship between their two families in the future.

    Mu Feng stared nkly at Jiang Wanlin entering the room, feeling lost in his heart, and finally turned around and left in embarrassment.

    Chen Lian waited happily for him to go down the mountain together, but she didn''t know what would meet her in the future, but she walked out all the roads by herself, and she couldn''t me anyone.

    ¡ª

    After Chen Lian and Mu Feng were expelled, there were often private discussions in the academy.

    But with the passage of time, these discussions have gradually disappeared. When ites to the annual assessment period, some people are happy and some are worried.

    The days just slipped away so quickly.

    Su Xiaolu took in three apprentices at a time, and was obsessed with teaching every day, and the three disciples worked very hard. Every time Su Xiaolu looked at their burning eyes, it was like seeing himself when he was a child.

    Practicing swords, enlightening Taoism, everyone has their own Taoism, Su Xiaolupletely epts them among them, naturally he will lead them into Taoism, and then practice hard day after day.

    In just a few months, all three of them have made rapid progress.

    "Master, do you feel that junior sister is getting colder and colder, and her sword intent seems to have frost."

    After the sword practice was over, Wang Mingyue leaned on Fang Lan''s shoulder and spoke to Su Xiaolu who helped her soothe her meridians.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, "Everyone realizes the Tao differently, so there are naturally differences among them."

    Niu Zai said that Jiang Wanlin is not good in matters of love, and she will definitely suffer if she falls in love, or suffer a big blow or lose her life. It is best for her to be unfeeling. I really realized my ruthlessness.

    Her sword intent has no emotion, but is naturally full of coldness and savagery. Jiang Wanlin will definitely be a very strong cultivator in the future.

    "What you have realized by yourself also requires you to think over and over again. The better the fit, the more you can reach the pinnacle. It doesn''t matter whether there is love or no love. Practice swords hard."

    Su Xiaolu smiled gently and said that she doesn''t know if the two old men wille back this year, and she is not satisfied with the few apprentices she has epted.

    Time flies so fast, it''s been almost two years since I left.

    "Go home in a few days and get together with your family."

    Arriving at Jiang Wanlin''s side, Su Xiaolu spoke gently.

    Jiang Wanlin nodded: "Okay, thank you master."

    Jiang Wanlin thinks that Su Xiaolu understands her too well, every time she just needs a look, Su Xiaolu can understand her meaning, thinking about what Su Xiaolu said just now, Jiang Wanlin can''t help but guess, Su Xiaolu is very gentle, after apprenticeship they have I learned more about it, so Jiang Wanlin didn''t worry about speaking correctly, she wanted to ask, so she asked after thinking about it.

    Jiang Wanlin asked: "Master, are you practicing the way of ruthlessness?"

    Many masters in the college have families.

    But Su Xiaolu is different, she is cold, she is beautiful, giving people a sense of alienation, but she is also very gentle, like a warm sun that makes people want to get closer.

    There are many rumors about Su Xiaolu.

    After Jiang Wanlin realized the way of ruthlessness, she felt that love is a burden, and it is too tiring to think about the other party. She is free and can do her own thing wholeheartedly. If you want to ask the target, her current target is Su Xiaolu.

    But is Su Xiaolu the same as her? I''ve always been curious, it''s just that this will be asked in due course.

    After Jiang Wanlin asked, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan suddenly became curious.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied: "No, there are some things I haven''t figured out yet, and there is no suitable time, so I don''t have a lover."

    "If there is a master in the future, I will let you know."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and touched Jiang Wanlin''s hair.

    Jiang Wanlin nodded obediently.

    Su Xiaolu got up and went back.

    After Su Xiaolu left, Wang Mingyue nudged Jiang Wanlin with her elbow and said, "Junior Sister, I''m starting to worship you now."

    Jiang Wanlin has be different since that incident. She is calm, rational and decisive. Wang Mingyue is very happy to see her change.

    Jiang Wanlin smiled embarrassedly and said, "Sister, stop making fun of me."

    "Junior Sister, we won''t see each other again until the next year when you go home this time."

    Wang Mingyue sighed, some didn''t want to be separated, they practiced swords together, and secretly fought each other unconvinced, how wonderful.

    Going home means that you can¡¯t see each other for a few days, and you don¡¯t know whether the other party has rxed or worked harder when you go back.

    "Wanwan, you can''t work too hard when you go back..."

    Wang Mingyue hugged Jiang Wanlin''s arm and shook it. She went home and was going to have a horse race and wine fight with her friends. If she was left behind too much, it would be too embarrassing.

    Jiang Wanlin smiled: "No, I don''t practice swords when I go home, I have to stay at home with my parents, eat and chat."

    She is homesick, she has a lot to say to her mother, practice sword,e back to practice again.

    "Thank you, Junior Sister, I am very grateful."

    Fang Lan sped her fists together. The three of thempeted too much. They fought swords on weekdays. Naturally, no one wanted to fall behind.

    It''s ok, it''s ok, it''s agreed.

    "Cough, Senior Brother and Senior Sister, although I can''t surpass you now, I will work hard in the future, strive for the future, and formally surpass you. I want to be Senior Sister."

    Jiang Wanlin coughed lightly, and said righteously, this is a rule established by the master, which is very funny, but it really motivates them.

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan frantically practiced swords for fear of being overtaken by her, so she also ignited her fighting spirit and frantically practiced swords, wanting to be a little senior sister.

    "Hmph, it depends on your ability."

    Wang Mingyue stood up, said arrogantly with her hips on her hips.

    As long as Jiang Wanlin doesn''t go crazy practicing sword at home, in the academy, if she wants to go crazy, everyone will go crazy together.

    The three of them looked at each other and smiled, and reached a tacit understanding invisibly.

    In mid-December, Su Xiaolu sent a few young apprentices down the mountain to go home, and she also entered the capital, nning to talk to Zhou Zhi before leaving the capital.

    This year, she is going back to her parents for the New Year. Su Kuo went to spend time with the cow cub, and she was quiet around her.

    Su Xiaolu went to Ming Pce to wait. She was already familiar with this ce. Zhou Zhi didn''te, so she waited by making tea around the stove in the pavilion. Everything in the world has undergone earth-shaking changes in recent years, and there are more and more ghosts appearing.

 Chapter 901: Thirty years

    Chapter 901 Thirty Years

    Chapter 901 Thirty Years

    Zhou Zhi is very busy, this year, they only met during the Chinese New Year, and now it is the end of the year again in a blink of an eye.

    But she can always receive gifts from Zhou Zhi, including seeds, jade slips, and magic tools.

    Su Xiaolu would often think about Zhou Zhi''s feelings for her, and after much deliberation she couldn''t figure it out, but it bothered her. Later, she didn''t think much about it, so she figured everything out. She didn''t hate Zhou Zhi, but she also Impossible to take the initiative.

    If they are together, she will treat them well. If they are separated in the end, she will not be entangled. If they are not together for the rest of their lives, it seems that they will not feel regretful.

    She will take anyone''s feelings for her seriously, and she will always live out herself, a free, casual, free and easy Su Xiaolu.

    Hearing footsteps, Su Xiaolu smiled and looked at Zhou Zhi: "The fourth brother is here."

    Zhou Zhi took his seat with a gentle smile, and he said gently, "Are you going home?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Well, I came here specially to talk to my fourth brother and then went home."

    "How is the fourth brother''sprehension of space magic?"

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said: "I have realized a lot, but it is still just the tip of the iceberg. Time is too profound. The past can be left in the jade slip through spiritual power, but the future has not happened. It seems destined, but it will change with every change." Changes due to the choices made, maybe in another time and space, there will be no such thing as world fusion, every possibility is possible.¡±

    He looked at Su Xiaolu, his eyes became focused, smooth and silent, Su Xiaolu didn''t hate him, and even epted him, but he always felt that the time was not right.

    Wait, wait, wait.

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes drooped slightly, he took a sip of tea from his teacup and asked, "Xiao Lu, have you ever thought about apletely different life from what you have now?"

    "Think about it, why haven''t I thought about it, but I feel that no matter what choice I make, it must be the best choice I made at the moment. I have no regrets about any decision I made. What I have now is the best choice. OK."

    Su Xiaolu replied with a smile, Zhou Zhi was talking about parallel time and space, perhaps in different time and space, she experienced all kinds of different lives, love, hatred, ups and downs, but those have nothing to do with her, what she can experience is the current , so what you have now is the best.

    "The deer is very transparent."

    Zhou Zhi smiled. He looked at Su Xiaolu and asked naturally: "Xiaolu, do you think you will be a **** after cultivating to the end? At present, no one knows what it will be like to cultivate to the highest level. Some little demons , They can perceive the will of God in the dark, as long as they keep practicing hard, they will be able to ovee cmities and be gods, Xiaolu, do you want to be gods?"

    "Does the fourth brother want to be a god?"

    Su Xiaolu asked back, she didn''t seem to think too much about bing a **** or not. Su Kuo said that after reaching a certain level of cultivation, she would be able to escape from the world, but to be a **** also needs to be powerful. Gods also need to do things that people have to do. Things to do.

    Does Zhou Zhi want to be a god?

    Zhou Zhi smiled and nodded: "Yes, I want to be a god. Human life is too short. I don''t know how long a god''s life willst. If I can finally cultivate it, maybe some things that I don''t understand can be understood. , what was in the previous life, and what will be in the next life, I really want to find out."

    "Fourth brother is so smart, he will definitely get what he wants."

    Su Xiaolu''s sincere blessings, I hope Zhou Zhi can get what he wants.

    Zhou Zhi was in a good mood, he smiled lowly: "Thank you Xiaolu."

    The two sat quietly, drank a cup of tea, Su Xiaolu left, Zhou Zhi sent her to the gate of the house, watched her get on the horse and gave him a bright smile before leaving.

    Zhou Zhi kept watching, until she disappeared and could no longer be seen, then turned and returned to the mansion.

    With Su Xiaolu not around, the temperature around him plummeted countless degrees, freezing cold.

    Jin Si and Jin Qi followed behind and touched their noses silently.

    Master''s mind is bing more and more difficult to guess, and it was only in front of Miss Su that he changed.

    After so many years, the master obviously likes Miss Su, and there is no other action except giving things. I really don''t know what he thinks.

    Zhou Zhi returned to the refining room, the me of the furnace was flowing, he drew out his spiritual power and poured it in, the big cauldron in the middle roared, his eyes became darker, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly, Xiao Lu wished him a taste If he wanted, he thought he could.

    His legs grew very slowly, but after all, he recovered slowly, and that day would not be too far away.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu left the capital to go home. As the New Year approached, the city was bustling, and it gradually became deserted after leaving the city.

    She rode a horse and walked slowly on the way home. When she was tired, she leaned on the horse''s back and let it carry it.

    She sank her consciousness into the space and looked at her own small world. After the two worlds merged, she rarely used the space.

    In the spiritual spring, a carp poked out of the water, Su Xiaolu picked up the spring water and yed with it, the little carp already had a spirituality, yed in Su Xiaolu''s hand for a while before sinking into the bottom of the spiritual spring, Su Xiaolu stepped out of space, the sky was already floating with snowkes.

    She likes snow very much, looking at the sky quietly like this.

    A few dayster, Su Xiaolu arrived in Wuzhou.

    Back home, several half-grown children surrounded her. Su Xiaolu tested their skills one by one, and they were all making steady progress.

    The aura between heaven and earth is more and more abundant.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help but think, the children after this may not be able to imagine what the peaceful world was like before.

    Su Sang and Zhao Shi are as gentle as ever, they are older, and their faces are kind.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing are already helping out.

    The two old men didn''te back, but they wrote letters. Old man Wu and Gui You both went to sea.

    Short and few words to report safety.

    After eating the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Su Xiaolu went back to the house and wrote a reply letter to the two masters, saying some things she had done in the past two years, including the three apprentices she epted and so on.

    I don''t know when the two masters will receive it.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Little Deer, are you asleep?"

    Su Hua asked gently outside the door.

    Su Xiaolu said: "Second brother,e in, I haven''t slept yet, and I am writing letters to the two masters."

    Su Hua entered the door. He grew a beard and looked very calm.

    "Third Sister and her family are safe?"

    After Su Hua sat down beside Su Xiaolu, he asked gently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "My sister and third brother are fine, and so are the little ones."

    "Xiaolu, the second brother wants to ask you for a favor."

    Su Hua looked at Su Xiaolu, a little cautious. The brother and sister hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Su Xiaolu came back to spend the New Year with his family, but he wanted to tire her out. Su Hua felt a little guilty, but he was in a deadlock again.

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "What''s the matter, second brother, just talk, we are a family, second brother, don''t be cautious, just talk."

    They are a family, and a family is meant to help each other, and within her ability, she is bound to do so.

 Chapter 902: poisonous fruit

    Chapter 902 Poison Fruit

    Chapter 902 Poison Fruit

    "At the beginning ofst year, your second sister-inw bought a fruit forest. The fruit grew very well. When I ate peaches in summer, the big and red peaches were all rotten when I cut them open. Later, the pears, dates, and apples were all rotten. It¡¯s the same situation. Some people say it¡¯s a poisonous mountain. We¡¯ve inquired about it. It was normalst year, but the fruit produced was much less. In fact, it¡¯s not justst year, the fruit trees have decreased since the first two years. , The fruit growers sold it when they couldn¡¯t support it.¡±

    Su Hua talked about the strange things he encountered. He also asked a doctor to study, but he didn''te to any conclusion. Thend can''t be moved now. When Su Xiaolu came back, Su Hua wondered if Su Xiaolu could go and have a look. See if you can find the reason.

    "I consulted several doctors, and they said that the soil quality is non-toxic after research, but they don''t know the reason for the rotten fruit, and it''s normal for the fruit trees to flourish. At first, I suspected that there was a monster, but I found it. I went to check, and there are no monsters there."

    Su Hua is also depressed. The family is very rich now, and it doesn''t matter if the orchard has no ie, but it will be the family business in the future and must be passed on.

    What can this piece ofnd do? Now that there is such a thing, it cannot be sold. Of course he wants to solve it.

    "It''s okay, I''ll take a look these two days."

    Su Xiaolu agreed with a smile.

    Su Hua smiled and said, "Thank you Xiaolu, the second brother won''t bother you to rest."

    Su Xiaolu nodded, Su Hua got up and went back.

    After Su Hua left, Mrs. Zhao came.

    Mrs. Zhao smiled gently and said, "Little Lu, can mothere and sleep with you?"

    Su Xiaolu stepped forward and hugged Mrs. Zhao, she took a deep breath: "Of course, I miss my mother so much, my mother smells good."

    Zhao''s heart warmed up, and all the tension disappeared.

    The two of them slept together, and Zhao Shi gently asked some household questions, and Su Xiaolu answered carefully, because in this way, Zhao Shi could feel more at ease.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao are in their old age, Su Xiaolu hopes that they can spend their old age peacefully and don''t worry about them.

    Su Kuo said that the road to cultivation will be very, very long. Ordinary people like Mrs. Zhao and Su Sang who cannot practice will have better health and less suffering from illnesses.

    She is already a cultivator, and at the golden elixir stage, she can live at least two hundred years, and she can spend these decades with her parents well.

    Su Xiaolu chose to settle down and cultivate her mind, that''s what she meant.

    Su Xiaolu leaned on Zhao Shi''s arms, unknowingly, it has been thirty years since she came to this world, and she didn''t know how much longer her mother-daughter rtionship with Zhao Shi wouldst.

    Said she settled down, but she didn''t actually stay with Mrs. Zhao, she just didn''t take risks anymore.

    Early the next morning, Mrs. Zhao woke up gently.

    As in previous years, she cooks Su Xiaolu her favorite meals.

    When Mrs. Zhao got up, Su Xiaolu woke up, but she smiled and didn''t get up, she waszy on the bed.

    When the rice was ready, Su Hanzhen came to wake Su Xiaolu up.

    "Sister-inw, grandma has cooked a lot of dishes you like."

    Su Hanzhen counted on her fingers, her eyes sparkling.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help swallowing, and got up immediately.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu went to find Chen Shi and asked him to take her to see Guolin.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the unsmiling Chen Shi, and she asked, "Xiao Shi, did uncle and aunt promise you a kiss?"

    Chen Shi is also in his twenties. Now, he is actually considered older.

    Su Xiaolu remembered that he was still the one who delivered the baby, and immediately sighed that time passed too fast.

    Chen Shi''s face turned hot, and he nodded embarrassingly: "We said we''re kissing each other, it''s already settled."

    Su Xiaolu asked again with concern, and Chen Shi answered politely, like a junior facing an elder.

    Gradually, I arrived at the fruit forest. In winter, the fruit trees are all bare.

    Ayer of fallen leaves umted on the ground.

    Su Xiaolu broke off a branch at random. The broken part was green, and the tree was alive.

    Chen Shi said: "The trees are all alive, but I don''t know why the fruit is all rotten, and the peel is very good. At first, when I saw such a good fruit, the fruit seller even made a fuss with my second brother, saying that he was losing money. Afterwards, something went wrong with the fruit, and he ran away without a trace, fearing that there would be trouble."

    "Thend looks healthy, but the second brother is worried that it will all rot if it ends this year."

    Chen Shi apanied Su Xiaolu to inspect the fruit forest while talking.

    Su Xiaolu looked around, the distance between the fruit trees was sufficient, and thend was not rocky. If thend is not good, the geology will harden.

    There is no poisonous fog, no miasma, but the fruits are all rotten.

    Su Xiaolu saw that there were still some dried fruits on the jujube tree, so she picked them off. The jujube looked fine, and the skin had already dried up.

    Chen Shi sighed: "This is not finished. It looks good on the outside, but it''s rotten inside."

    He broke open one, and the inside of the fruit was already moldy. After breaking it, there was still a rotten smell.

    Su Xiaolu sniffed it close to the tip of her nose, and she took out the silver needle and tried it.

    The fruit is non-toxic, but such fruit cannot be eaten at all.

    There are still a few frozen ck pears on the pear tree. Su Xiaolu picks them off and sees that the skin has turned ck, which is caused by natural frost. The skin is not rotten. It is not difficult to see that if it is a good fruit, it must be delicious.

    But she squeezed it open with a little force, and a foul smell came out from inside, and stinky water flowed out. Su Xiaolu still tried it with a silver needle, and it was not poisonous.

    That''s a little strange.

    Arrived at the top of the mountain, Su Xiaolu looked around and saw a few families living at the foot of the mountain, Su Xiaolu couldn''t help asking: "Who are they living there?"

    Chen Shi replied: "It''s the vigers here, and they also hire long-termborers to help manage the fruit forest. They live here, and they also raise a few hounds to patrol the mountains to prevent theft."

    When the fruit forest became like this, those families were also worried. Chen Shi brought Su Xiaolu here, and they all pretended to be busy outside the yard, but actually kept paying attention to the fruit forest on the mountain.

    "Second brother was afraid that it was a monster, but I asked someone to see it. There was no fluctuation in the power of the monster, and everyone was living normally."

    Chen Shi was distressed when he talked about it. In recent years, the appearance of demons and ghosts is not umon, but no matter whether it is a human being, a demon or a ghost, as long as the reason is found, it is easy to solve it.

    He believes that the fruit forest is the same, but what is the reason?

    It''s very sad to see so many good fruits with rotten cores.

    "I will take some fruits, trees and soil to go back and have a look, and go to those families to see."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he collected a few fruits, broke off two branches, took some soil and put it into the space.

    She went down the mountain with Chen Shi, and Su Xiaolu walked towards the ce where there were households. Su Hua must have checked these households, so she also walked around to see if she could find anything.

    "It''s Brother Chen,e in and have a meal." When Chen Shi and Su Xiaolu walked in, the shy man immediately greeted him with a warm smile, and his two sons followed him with smiles. , is the old wife and daughter-inw.

 Chapter 903: investigate the past

    Chapter 903 Investigating the past

    Chapter 903 Investigating the past

    "No, no, Uncle Chang, you don''t need to worry about us, my fourth sister and I just walk around."

    Chen Shi said with a faint smile.

    Su Xiaolu also showed a smile: "Uncle, what was the situation in this fruit forest before? I heard that it was not like this before. The fruits that hungst year could barely be eaten, right? How about earlier, was the fruit forest harvest good? Are the fruits delicious?"

    Such arge mountain should have driven many people from the nearby viges, but she looked at it from the top of the mountain, and there were not many families nearby, which seemed a bit strange.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, and his whole body warmed up.

    She looked very easy-going, and the originally rigid family rxed a lot.

    The old man Chang sighed and said: "The harvest has not been very good in the past six years, but it is somewhat, not likest year..."

    Old man Chang suddenly stopped talking. Last year¡¯s fruits belonged to the big family, and so did the loss. The two people in front of him are both from the master¡¯s family. It¡¯s really not good to talk about this in front of them.

    Realizing that the old man Chang didn''t say any more, he just sighed thinking about the fruits ofst year.

    Last year, the flowering was very good, and the fruit was also very good. The helpers of their family got a lot of money for this, but when the fruit was ripe and picked, they were cut open with a knife, and the smelly rotten water flowed out. turned pale.

    One thought it was a coincidence, and two thought it was an ident, but all three and four were like this. Looking back at that scene, I still feel suffocated.

    Thinking about this, old man Chang felt that he couldn''t open his mouth even more.

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly and said: "Since six years ago, the fruit has not been as good as it used to be. What about the past, what was the situation of thisnd before? Is the fruit sweet? Uncle, why are there so few families here? ?¡±

    Su Xiaolu knew what old man Chang was saying, so she naturally continued to ask.

    Old man Chang smiled kindly. He felt that the girl in front of him was really kind-hearted. Thinking of the earlier time, old man Chang''s eyes showed a touch of nostalgia, but as he recalled it, he still sighed: "Speaking of it It is also a pity. This ce used to be a well-known fruit mountain. Not only our area, but also several surrounding viges all lived on fruit trees. Our Chang family, our ancestors were also big families. This fruit mountain is our family. industry."

    "This fruit mountain has been rich for our Chang family for many years. Our ancestors have been taking care of the fruit mountain for generations. We can tell at a nce if there is any problem with the fruit trees. At that time, this area was full of vige households, all of whom were descendants of our Chang family. , the patriarch led us really well back then, until six years ago, when the wealthy businessman surnamed Yuan bought Guoshan..."

    Old man Chang frowned suddenly, and he suddenly found that Guoshan seemed to have been getting worse year by year since then.

    Chen Shi already sensed what the old man was thinking, and he hurriedly asked: "What happenedter."

    The old man Chang sighed: "Then Yuan Changqing is not a good person. He tricked our patriarch into buying Guoshan, and our patriarch died of anger because of this. The patriarch''s son was seriously injured, even a ten-year-old child was not spared. Chang Xian was beaten and disabled at that time. Yuan Changqing was backed by high-ranking officials in Beijing. Many households in our n have moved away, leaving only four or five households of us. I was really reluctant to part with this piece ofnd, so I signed a contract. Cultivate the contract and help them manage the fruit trees."

    "Since that year, the harvest of fruit trees has not been very good. Yuan Changqing is a businessman. Seeing that the harvest is not good, he can''t keep it. At the beginning ofst year, Mrs. Su came to visit the mountain. We are indeed I''m not telling the truth, and I''m really sorry, it''s just that our ancestors have been on thisnd for generations, and we can''t let go of it, but looking at it like this, we probably will move out soon."

    Chang Lao kept sighing, this mountain is their root, but unfortunately, everything has changed with the passage of time.

    The things in the n are managed by the n, good or bad, everyone is together, how magnificent it used to be, how deserted it is now.

    "Even if everyone is gone, the little uncle won''t leave. The little uncle said that when he saves enough money, he will buy Guoshan back."

    A child''s voice sounded, attracting the ideas of Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi.

    Su Xiaolu looked over, the little boy was about ten years old, very energetic.

    Grandma Chang didn''t expect the eldest grandson to be straightforward, and she was afraid that he would offend the nobleman, so she pulled him immediately.

    Old man Chang looked at Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi and said, "The child is still young, don''t me the nobleman."

    Chen Shi waved his hand to show he didn''t care.

    Su Xiaolu also smiled and said she was fine. She looked at the old man and asked, "Uncle, who is the little uncle he is talking about?"

    The old man Chang sighed: "It''s the patriarch''s grandson, Chang Xian, he is a poor man. When the old patriarch passed away, his father also passed away after being seriously ill. Two yearster, his mother also left him alone. His lower body was disabled. It''s been a very hard life for so many years, and I usually rely on beekeeping for a living, so don''t take it to heart when the children say it casually, this fruit mountain already belongs to the Su family."

    Buy it back again, it''s not easy, that''s just the brat''s arrogant words.

    "Where does Chang Xian live?"

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously, she was very interested in this Chang Xian.

    Before old man Chang could speak, Chen Shi said, "It''s at the far end over there. If Fourth Sister wants to see it, let''s go and have a look."

    Chen Shi naturally knew about the households living here.

    This Chang Xian, he also understands, can only be said to be a weird person.

    "Yes, girl, if you want to see it, go and have a look. It''s just that the child has a withdrawn personality. After experiencing so many blows, it is inevitable that he will be at odds with the crowd. If there is any conflict, please don''t argue with him, just treat him as a That insignificant livestock."

    Old man Chang smiled gently and said, he can''t stop Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi from going to see Chang Xian, all he can do is to please first.

    Su Xiaolu looked at old man Chang and nodded with a smile: "Uncle, don''t worry, he was ten years old six years ago, so he is sixteen now. Speaking of which, he is still half a child. I am almost thirty, I don''t care. Will argue with him."

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t know old man Chang well, but she understands old man Chang''s worries.

    After Su Xiaolu said this, old man Chang was relieved.

    Chen Shi and Su Xiaolu walked towards Chang Xian''s house.

    Old man Chang watched from afar and sighed.

    Olddy Chang came out and said worriedly: "They don''t think Brother Xian is unlucky and want to drive him away. There are so many rumors recently, and they are from the official family, s..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, Mrs. Su bought Guoshan. Mrs. Su is in our Wuzhou. He is diligent in government and close to the people. They won''t do that." Old man Chang hurriedly stopped olddy Chang from talking nonsense.

    The olddy Chang immediately stopped talking, looked over with worry in her eyes, and sighed in her heart, she thought to herself, if this official wants to make things difficult for others, there are plenty of ways, Chang Xian is just amoner, and he is useless, if he is not obedient, he might die Take them all in.

 Chapter 904: Chang Xian

    Chapter 904 Chang Xian

    "Old man, why don''t you go and have a look, the blood of the old patriarch, but he is the only one..."

    Grandma Chang felt a little uneasy. They had once received favors from the n. The withering of big ns is normal, but people can''t be cold.

    Old man Chang also hesitated, he thought for a while and nodded: "I''ll go over and have a look, Chang Xian''s personality is withdrawn, I''m afraid he will offend others."

    Old man Chang also remembered the blessings of the n, and felt very sorry. After thinking about it, he decided to go and have a look.

    Chang Xian was paying attention to Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi. When he saw theming towards him, he frowned, and quietly retreated into the room and closed the door.

    Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi arrived, Chen Shi knocked on the door politely, and asked, "Is Chang Xian at home?"

    After asking, Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi quietly waited for Chang Xian to open the door.

    But after a while, the door was still very quiet, and the two exchanged a nce. Su Xiaolu''s cultivation was not low, so she naturally knew that there were people in the room, and so did Chen Shi.

    Chang Xian didn''t open the door because they thought they would leave if no one was there.

    Chen Shi looked at Su Xiaolu, and he exined: "This Changxian is really withdrawn. I came to Guoshan many timesst year, but I haven''t seen him a few times. Apart from talking to these families, he can see No one cares."

    At this time, the old man Chang also came, and he said cheerfully: "Xian boy is rtively withdrawn, he has be like that, suffered such a big blow, and his personality has changed a bit, if you have any questions, let me ask them for you. "

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, "Uncle, you just said that Chang Xian raised bees, so he must have honey to sell."

    Old man Chang nodded immediately: "Yes, yes."

    Su Xiaolu smiled gently: "Then ask uncle to let him open the door. I want to see the honey and buy some honey."

    Old man Chang was overjoyed when he heard this, and knocked on the door. He smiled and said, "Xian boy, open the door for uncle. Someone wants to see your honey and buy honey."

    Chang Xian looked at the door quietly in the house, and he replied dully: "Uncle Six, let them go, I don''t have any honey to sell now, they are all sold out."

    After Chang Xian finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on the direction of the door. His heart was beating like thunder, and he had that feeling again. He had it six years ago. He was so uneasy, like facing a big enemy. Six years ago, he lost his rtives, his n, hisnd Lost his legs, what will he lose this time?

    Chang Xian clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He hated this feeling. It made him know that a crisis wasing, but he couldn''t avoid it.

    After Chang Xian finished answering, the old man Chang smiled and said to Chen Shi and Su Xiaolu: "Girl, I''m really sorry, Mr. Xian said it was sold out, and he has a weird temper, and he doesn''t want to meet outsiders. Please don''t me me, girl." .¡±

    Old man Chang said good things and exined for Chang Xian.

    Chen Shi smiled lightly to express that he didn''t care. He knew Chang Xian was like this before he came here, so he didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the closed door, and said lightly: "That''s it, then, uncle, thank you."

    Su Xiaolu thanked Old Man Chang, did not stay any longer, and left with Chen Shi.

    Old man Chang watched them leave with a smile, and only sighed when he could no longer see Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi.

    He was about to go home when the door opened behind him.

    Old man Chang turned his head and looked at Chang Xian lying by the door. His eyes could not help but feel sympathy. Old man Chang said, "Boy Xian, tell me why you are so withdrawn. Something happened to Guoshan, and you won''t be able to grow fruit in the future. The fruit trees have been lost for the past two years, we have to find another way out, you are too, it is good to make friends with noble people, uncle knows that you are not willing to leave, but if you stay, you have to live."

    Old man Chang tried his best to persuade him that a man who cannot walk is like losing his dignity.

    But things are already like this, people always have to live, isn¡¯t it, Chang Xian can support himself with his own hands, which is already very remarkable.

    Chang Xian looked into the distance, he didn''t listen to what the old man said at all, he looked at the old man and asked, "Who is this woman who came today?"

    Chen Shi has met him before, and he has no sense of crisis.

    But today, this woman, whom he had never seen before, brought him deep anxiety. Chang Xian was not sure, so he couldn''t help asking old man Chang.

    Although the woman left, he was still in a panic.

    He was tense and panicked.

    When Chang Xian inquired, old man Chang paused and replied: "I don''t know her either, she looks very unfamiliar, but it seems that Guanshi Chen respects her very much. I heard that Guanshi Chen called her Fourth Sister. With her identity I don''t know, but it''s definitely not low, no matter what our status is, we can''t afford to offend."

    "Well, when she asked about honey, she will find you to do business againter. Don''t be sad, it''s a way out, you know."

    Old man Chang still tried his best to persuade Chang Xian that his temperament should be changed, and good luck should be seized when ites.

    Chang Xian smiled bitterly and nodded: "Thank you Uncle Six, I know."

    Chang Xian was panicked and bitter in his heart, but these pains could not be spoken out.

    Old man Chang thought he had listened, and nodded kindly with a smile: "That''s fine, uncle will go back first."

    Chang Xian is proud. Even if his legs are disabled, he does not allow himself to beg for food, nor ept favors from anyone. In the past few years, he himself has proved that he does not need it.

    Old man Chang saw that he seemed to have listened to his own words, so he stopped talking.

    Chang Xian crouched by the door, staring at the road outside, his eyes were gloomy, almost desperate.

    God, will you be so cruel this time?

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu and Chen Shi returned home.

    On the way, Chen Shiforted Su Xiaolu not to take it to heart.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded. Now that the world is ever-changing, it is not strange to have any weird things. There must be a reason, but it has not been found out.

    After dark, Su Xiaolu returned to Guoshan again.

    In the dead of night, these families were already asleep, Su Xiaolu blew the drug into the house, and waited for a while before opening the door to enter.

    She lit themp and observed. She also opened the cupboard and the rice storage cab, and looked at the honey inside, Su Xiaolu was thoughtful. She still had so much, but she said it was sold out. This Chang Xian, Sure enough, there is a secret.

    She entered the inner room and looked at the figure lying on the bed. Su Xiaolu walked over to have a look. Chang Xian was thin and handsome. Maybe he didn''t go out often, and hisplexion was a little pale. He was obviously much younger in his life. Su Xiao Lu pinched his wrist to feel his pulse. The pulse was weak and many meridians were blocked.

    Dazed by the drug, but he clenched his fists and his brows were tight. He could tell that he felt something was wrong when he smelled the drug. He was a clever boy. Su Xiaolu lit a scented drug and went to get it Opening the jar of honey, he took a spoonful and took a sip to taste it slowly, waiting quietly for Chang Xian to wake up.

 Chapter 905: she is different

    Chapter 905 She is different

    Honey is very sweet, but not greasy, only the sweet feeling has been in my heart.

    Su Xiaolu ate in small mouthfuls. She liked the sweet taste buds very much. She couldn''t help but close her eyes and feel the sweetness.

    Chang Xian gradually became conscious. When he inhaled the medicine, he became aware of it. At that time, he was nervous, panicked and desperate.

    Suddenly woke up again, he was very vignt, his body was able to move soon, and he also saw the person sitting by the bed.

    Under the candlelight, the woman is eating honey, closing her eyes and showing a sweet smile.

    Chang Xian looked at her beautiful face, but his heart sank.

    Suddenly, the woman opened her eyes and looked at him with a smile in her eyes.

    Su Xiaolu found out that Chang Xian was awake, and she smiled sweetly: "You are awake, I''m sorry, I entered your house in this way, originally I was just guessing so I took a look, but my guess is pretty urate, right. "

    Su Xiaolu''s rxed tone seemed to be asking Chang Xian if he had dinner tonight.

    Chang Xian paused for a moment, not knowing how to react. He looked at Su Xiaolu vigntly, his mind full of thoughts, and he couldn''t think of a countermeasure.

    This woman must be a master. With his little ability, can he seed?

    They hadn''t even met face to face, she was suspicious of him, which shows how scary she is.

    Before her, Mr. Su had been investigated many times by others, and he himself had been there, but he didn''t find anything unusual about him, but this woman suspected him even without meeting her.

    Chang Xian couldn''t help thinking, what did he do wrong, was it because he didn''t see her?

    Knowing that not meeting her would arouse her suspicion, he would not hide during the day.

    Su Xiaoluughed out loud.

    Chang Xian looked at Su Xiaolu suspiciously, a little surprised, why is sheughing?

    "I heard from the uncle''s grandson that you want to buy Guoshan back, so you did this to buy Guoshan back?"

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously. She didn''t know who Chang Xian was in the eyes of others, but she found it interesting and cute.

    "yes."

    Chang Xian finally spoke. He thought a lot, and every assumption had an inescapable fact. He was too weak, and all his resistance was worthless in front of her.

    She is so smart and powerful, and if she finds him, she will find the reason. The Su family is also powerful, and he can''t buy back this fruit mountain. Chang Xian is discouraged, and closes his eyes not to look at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t mind that he spared words like gold, so she asked again: "What about after buying it? Those of your n have already left here, and some have even gone far away, and they can''te back."

    "If it wasn''t for the businessman''s coercion, they wouldn''t have to leave their homes, and my father wouldn''t have died with regrets."

    Chang Xian¡¯s clenched fists trembled a little. He is not a child. Of course he understands that even if he buys Guoshan, he will not be able to go back to the past, but this is his father¡¯sst wish, and he will remember it as long as he lives.

    With this crippled body, he couldn''t do anything at all, so he relied on this idea to support him.

    These are the sorrows of being a weak person, so naturally this woman will not understand.

    "I see that you have so much fruit and honey. Thisrge fruit mountain should earn you a lot of money every year. How many taels do you have now?"

    Su Xiaolu asked after taking another mouthful of honey.

    "What''s the use of having so much silver? I can''t buy it back at all. Mrs. Su is a genius in business. Now that this unsettled matter has found the root cause, it''s even more impossible for you to sell it to me."

    Chang Xian¡¯s lips arepletely pale, and he only has despair in his heart. He is already a useless person, all his rtives have passed away, and he will never be able to buy back to Guoshan. This is the first time he wants to die, so let¡¯s go with his rtives, and never again. A person lived alone.

    "Don''t be sad, I''ll talk to my sister-inw, I''ll sell the fruit mountain to you, but I have one request."

    Su Xiaolu put down the jar and looked at Chang Xian seriously.

    Chang Xian''s eyshes trembled, and he opened his eyes with inquiring and unbelievable eyes. Seeing Su Xiaolu smiling all the time, he swallowed his throat and said with difficulty: "What do you want?"

    "As far as your ability is concerned, how did you do it? There are so many fruits, why are all of them bad, and how do you take away the essence? If you can destroy all the fruits, then you can make one fruit be Is it the most delicious and sweetest? Concentrate all the essence in one ce, can you?"

    Su Xiaolu asked curiously.

    Chang Xian was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "I don''t know, I haven''t tried it. I did thatst year, and my body has been sick for a long time..."

    "Then do you want to try?"

    Su Xiaolu asked with a smile, she stretched out her hand, and a water polo emerged in her hand, she smiled and said to Chang Xian: "Look, I can control water, water is amazing, and supernatural powers are also amazing, we use them everywhere, You can¡¯t do without water everywhere, right.¡±

    "There are also gold, wood, fire and earth, many things, we can often see them."

    Su Xiaolu patiently talked to Chang Xian.

    Chang Xian was still vignt in his heart. Looking at Su Xiaolu''s kind look, he couldn''t figure out what she was going to do and why she was telling him these things.

    Struggling for a while, Chang Xian asked in puzzlement, "Why? Why did you do this?"

    In the short sixteen years he lived, in the only incident that he suffered a serious injury in his records, he left a very bad impression on the powerful and powerful, and he hated them.

    In his perception, they will do whatever they can to achieve their goals. That''s what Yuan Changqing is like. No matter how ordinary people resist, the price of resistance is family ruin and family members leaving their homes.

    He has nothing now, so Su Xiaolu is so kind, he doesn''t understand.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, and she said: "Because I want to do this, I want you to be a good person, my name is Su Xiaolu, have you heard of Guiyuan Academy? I actually want to recruit you to study art, you think about it Well, if you just want to buy the fruit mountain back and guard the mountain safely, I will help you too, but you must promise that you don''t need to harm others with your ability in the future."

    Chang Xian''s eyes widened quite a bit, he opened his mouth halfway, and didn''t know what to say for a moment, he felt that Su Xiaolu must be ying tricks on him, some powerful people like to do this, the tricks make people believe, and finallyughed , Appreciate the dejected look of people again.

    Many powerful people have disgusting ways of making fun, based on the pain of their ordinary people.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t mind his explorations and doubts. She still smiled openly and said, "Then I''ll go first. You can think about it slowly. I''lle back to you in two days."

    Chang Xian looked at Su Xiaolu, moved his lips, but finally didn''t ask. He watched Su Xiaolu leave, and there was no movement for a long time, and he didn''t feel any more, she really left.

    Chang Xian couldn''t help thinking, is she different from those people, or is she just pretending too well? He was at a loss, without direction, and he didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 906: good intentions

    Chapter 906 is kindness

    Su Xiaolu left Chang Xian''s house and went back.

    She still needs to investigate the matter of Chang Xian. She came here tonight just to confirm his suspicion. This is no longer a suspicion, it is Chang Xian''s handwriting.

    She didn''t know much about Chang Xian, but Su Xiaolu was a little surprised that he had gone through such a big blow but didn''t kill anyone.

    This young man has experienced too much injustice, Su Xiaolu doesn''t want to see him wither away.

    His health is not good and needs treatment, but these must be based on his trust in her.

    Early the next morning, Su Xiaolu told Su Hua what she had found.

    Su Hua also immediately started an in-depth investigation.

    Su Xiaolu brought Zhao''s fried meatloaf to Chang Xian''s house again.

    Chang Xian was very cramped, he didn''t expect Su Xiaolu toe again, he couldn''t walk with his legs, he only supported himself on the ground with his hands and crawled around, which made him very embarrassed, he didn''t want to contact outsiders, this was one of the reasons one.

    "You, do you have anything else to do?"

    Chang Xian asked very ufortable.

    Su Xiaolu knelt down, put the oiled paper bag on the chair, and said, "Try it, it''s made by my mother, it''s delicious."

    There was a fragrance in the oiled paper bag, and the meatloaf was naturally fragrant. Chang Xian propped himself up and sat back on his seat. He remained silent.

    He didn''t know how to get along with Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu''s kindness made him at a loss.

    Su Xiaolu put the things down, and she said, "You must try it, I''m leaving."

    Su Xiaolu left, Chang Xian then looked at her back and watched her get on the horse, perhaps knowing that he was looking at her, she turned her head and smiled, waved to him and rode away.

    Chang Xian''s eyes moved down quickly, and the tip of his nose could smell the faint aroma of meat.

    Chang Xian was a little lost in thought.

    "Uncle Xiaoxian, what is that beautiful sister doing here? Did she bully you?"

    The sound of a child''s voice caught Chang Xian''s attention.

    It was old man Chang''s grandson Chang An who came.

    Chang Xian smiled faintly: "You didn''t bully me."

    "That''s good, that''s good, Uncle Xiaoxian, if everyone moves out, will you move out?"

    Chang An ran to sit next to Chang Xian, and asked curiously.

    Chang Xian shook his head: "I won''t move away."

    His eyes darkened: "Uncle Six, are they going to move out? Did the Su family ask for it?"

    Chang Xian couldn''t help but clenched his palms, could it be that Su Xiaolu lied to him? Did she do that on purpose, is she actually like those people?

    Chang Xian felt a little sad, and an emotion called pain spread in his chest.

    In just a few moments, he had already thought too much.

    "No, no, I heard from my parents that something happened to Guolin, Mrs. Su will definitely not care about Guoshan, and she will not hire us. When the timees, there will be no ie, and we will not be able to live here."

    Chang An sighed, he was already a half-grown child, sensible, and knew what moving meant, and when he mentioned this matter, he was also full of mncholy.

    Chang Xian was silent, he looked at the oiled paper bag on the side, he took it, it was still warm, he was thoughtful, if Su Xiaolu kept his word, then his nsmen would not have to move away.

    Will she keep her word?

    "Uncle Xiao Xian, if you need anything, just tell me, I will help you as much as I can."

    Chang An patted his small chest and said.

    Chang Xian took out a patty and ate one.

    Chang An swallowed.

    Chang Xian said: "Xiao An, I can''t give this to you. If it''s poisonous, just poison me to death."

    Even if it is a game yed by the rich and powerful, what can he do.

    I don¡¯t believe it, people wanted to y, but he didn¡¯t end well in the end. I believed it, it was a game, and he still didn¡¯t end well.

    "Uncle Xiaoxian, call me if you have anything to do. I''ll go home first."

    Chang An is greedy, but well-behaved.

    Chang Xian stopped him: "Xiao An, bring a jar of honey home to eat, go get it yourself."

    "Thank you Uncle Xiaoxian, we have grown up and don''t like sweets anymore, Uncle Xiaoxian can keep it and sell it for money."

    After finishing speaking, Chang An ran home, and he woulde to take a look, because grandpa saw Su Xiaolu riding a horse to Chang Xian''s house, so he asked him toe and see, as long as Chang Xian is well.

    That beautiful sister even gave Chang Xian meatloaf.

    Chang An went back, and Chang Xian ate the meatloaf one by one. He didn''te back to himself until he finished eating and was full. He stared at the empty oil paper bag in a daze.

    He hasn''t eaten so full for a long time. It''s full, but not full. There are some shredded radish mixed in the meatloaf, so he doesn''t feel greasy after eating so much.

    Chang Xian thought that he would have diarrhea, or vomiting, or various diforts, because he felt that the meat pie was drugged.

    But he waited all the time, and when he was hungry again at night, he didn''t feel any difort.

    Meatloaf is just meatloaf.

    Chang Xian was even more confused, he was uneasy and panicked, is there a bigger trap waiting for him?

    He was afraid and helpless.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu came every day and brought him a lot of food.

    Fresh fish and sheep, he had never eaten it, but was amazed by the taste.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu who was sitting and eating noodles with a big bowl beside him, and he just felt incredible.

    Su Xiaolu asked him with a slight smile: "Is it delicious? This is made by my little aunt. It can also be boiled and delicious. I ate it when I was young. After eating for so many years, I will never get tired of eating it. The kimchi inside is delicious. , It was also made by my little aunt.¡±

    Su Xiaolu talked about the past with a smile and satisfaction on her face. She was sharing her past with Chang Xian.

    "tasty."

    Chang Xian cherishes words like gold, he listens very seriously, and eats very seriously.

    Su Xiaolu told him a lot, many things about her childhood, many things about Guiyuan College, and various things about people with supernatural abilities.

    Chang Xian would struggle at night, he warned himself not to let down his vignce, and not to trust Su Xiaolu too much, but every day he saw her, he would subconsciously forget to be vignt.

    Every morning, he even looks forward to what Su Xiaolu will bring him today.

    Chang Xian knew that this was bad, very bad, but he couldn''t control it. Her kindness was too pure, and he couldn''t find any reason to doubt it.

    On the twenty-first day of the first lunar month, Su Xiaolu brought meat porridge and buns today.

    "Eat quickly, I''ll show you something after eating."

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile.

    Chang Xian was a little nervous all of a sudden, he couldn''t control his heart, and thought darkly and evilly, whether she was going to show her true colors.

    When Chang Xian was slightly stunned, his shoulder was touched. Su Xiaolu handed over a big meat bun. She smiled slightly: "Here, eat quickly."

    Chang Xian paused for a moment and reached out to take it. He saw that Su Xiaolu was eating deliciously, and he was a little annoyed at his own darkness. No matter whether Su Xiaolu was what he thought or not, at least before she revealed it, what he felt was all her kindness.

    He shouldn''t be thinking of her that way.

    If this is thest meal, then eat it heartily, he ate the meat buns.

    Su Xiaolu brought it, and the two ate it all together. Su Xiaolu looked at Chang Xian and said, "Chang Xian, if you don''te with me, you can go to the city to find my mother in the future, and my parents will wee you very much." Yes, these, you like to eat, you can often go to my house to eat."

 Chapter 907: Its sincerity

    Chapter 907 is sincerity

    Chapter 907 is sincerity

    Chang Xian was stunned, he looked at Su Xiaolu, and asked frantically in his heart, why why?

    "Chang Xian, you should have saved a sum of money. Now you give me that money. This is thend deed of Guoshan. Pay with one hand and deliver with the other."

    Before Chang Xian recovered, Su Xiaolu took out thend deed and ced it in front of him.

    Chang Xian swallowed his throat, and his eyes fell on thend deed all at once. He stretched out his hand and touched thend deed tremblingly. He didn''t even dare to blink his eyes.

    He was thinking crazily in his heart, this is fake, this is fake.

    But when he looked at the title deed carefully, he realized that the title deed was real and everything was real.

    What she said, what she said, are all true. For more than half a month, it was her kindness to him, and thend deed in front of him now is her sincerity.

    Chang Xian''s hands were trembling, he seemed to be afraid of Su Xiaolu''s repentance, he got off the chair and crawled into the house, he didn''t care how embarrassed he was at the moment.

    Soon, he came back dragging a small box. He opened the small box and said to Su Xiaolu: "Here, this is a 40,000 taels of silver bill to buy back thisnd lease. You can''t go back on your word."

    He was shaking all over, which was uncontroble.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu, afraid that something hopeless would happen, but uncontroble anticipation is a good thing.

    He watched Su Xiaolu take the small box and gave him the title deed.

    "Okay, press your thumbprint, and the title deed will be yours."

    Su Xiaolu said with a smile, and took out the red y.

    Chang Xian pressed his fingerprints tremblingly. He held thend deed and looked at it repeatedly. Gradually, but he couldn''t see clearly.

    He didn''t care whether he lost hisposure, his heart was already jumping out of his throat.

    "What''s wrong with Uncle Xiaoxian, you are not allowed to bully Uncle Xiaoxian..."

    Chang An ran from a distance, saw Chang Xian crying, and immediately yelled at Su Xiaolu.

    Old man Chang was also behind, embarrassed and with a ttering smile, he said to Su Xiaolu: "Girl, the child is rude and speaks freely, so don''t bother with him."

    Su Xiaolu came to Chang Xian''s ce today, and he hasn''t left for a long time. The old man was worried, so he nned to take a look quietly.

    Seeing Chang Xian trembling from a distance, Chang An saw Chang Xian crying with sharp eyes, and immediately became impulsive.

    Old man Chang is also worried, but he is old, and he still has the senses he should have. He deeply understands that they can''t use eggs to touch stones, and powerful people are not something they can afford to offend, so he speaks good things.

    "Xiao An, I''m fine, I''m happy."

    Chang Xian also came back to his senses, quickly wiped away his tears and said, no matter what dark thoughts he had about Su Xiaolu''s actions before, they don''t count in front of this fact.

    The title deed came back to him, and he got the title deed.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t lie to him.

    Chang An approached and found that Chang Xian did not seem to be being bullied, so he was not in a hurry.

    Old man Chang came to take a look, and was immediately confused, not knowing what was going on.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "Chang Xian, I wille back in five days. I didn''t lie to you in every word I said before. You can give me an answer after thinking about it these few days."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he smiled at Old Man Chang and waved his hand, "Goodbye, uncle."

    After speaking, she left.

    Seeing Su Xiaolu leave, old man Chang asked Chang Xian: "Boy Xian, what''s going on?"

    Chang Xian has been very stubborn and resolute in the past few years. He may have cried behind his back, but in front of others, he has never shed a single tear.

    Chang Xian took the title deed and said to the old man, "Sixth Uncle, Guoshan is back. I have fulfilled my father, mother and grandfather''sst wish. You can send letters to your family members. If they still want toe back, they cane back. Guoshan is still In the family, each family can be divided."

    Back then, grandfather and father were deceived by the businessman Yuan Changqing to cooperate with him, and finally lost the fruit mountain, and the tribe had to leave their hometown. Now, the fruit mountain is back.

    He returned it all to the family, and it was over.

    Parents, grandpas and grandpas know, and they can rest in peace.

    Old man Chang was shocked. He took thend deed tremblingly and looked at it. He said in disbelief: "It''s true, it''s true."

    The title deed is real and returned intact.

    Old man Chang had too many doubts in his heart, but when the things in the family came back, he was also so excited that he burst into tears. He wiped away the old tears and asked: "Xian boy, what is going on here?"

    Chang Xian knew that he should tell them.

    He didn''t hide anything, but exined the matter in detail.

    Old man Chang knelt down towards the distance after hearing this, and he said in a grateful voice: "Oh my God, Mr. Su''s family is good people, God bless their family to be happy and safe."

    Chang Xian also agreed in his heart.

    Old man Chang finished shouting excitedly, then looked at Chang Xian again: "Boy Xian, is it true that she said you can be cured?"

    Chang Xian was silent. He didn''t know about this, and he didn''t dare to think too much about it. After all, he had been handicapped for six years, and his legs were gone. There was only a little skin and bones left on his legs. He couldn''t believe that he could recover.

    "Boy Xian, try it. Miss Su has checked everything out. If she hasn''t angered you yet and is so magnanimous, then she won''t lie to you. She is an upright person, so don''t worry about the future."

    Old man Chang looked at Chang Xian hesitantly, worried that he would be too sensitive to try, but if he missed this opportunity, he might not have it. Old man Chang thought it was a gift from heaven, and he didn''t want Chang Xian to miss it.

    "Sixth Uncle, I know, I will think about it carefully, Miss Su also gave me five days to think about it, I will think clearly, and I will make a decision that I will not regret."

    Chang Xian smiled slightly, and said seriously.

    Seeing that he was so sensible, the old man was relieved, and he said earnestly: "Xian boy, it''s good that you know, in fact, you bought the fruit mountain back, and the fruit mountain belongs to you. There is no need to take it out, many of them have gone far away, the past is in the past."

    Old man Chang put the title deed back into Chang Xian''s hands. Back then, although it was the final result of Chang Xian''s father and grandfather making friends carelessly, no one is a saint. Everyone makes mistakes like this, and the interests of the n are a win-win situation. Naturally, the whole family will bear the burden of being fooled.

    Chang Xian shook his head with a smile, he handed the title deed to old man Chang and said: "Sixth Uncle, although I am young, I understand that this belongs to the whole n. After that, I want to n it out, and it¡¯s good for each of them to keep their own.¡±

    "Xian boy, don''t make up your mind so quickly, think about it for a few days first, ask Xiao An to tell us something, uncle will go back first."

    Old man Chang looked at thend deed, smiled kindly, and put thend deed in Chang Xian''s hands again. He turned around and went home with his hands behind his back.

    Chang An also smiled: "Uncle Xiaoxian, call me if you have something to do."

    After finishing speaking, Chang An followed Old Chang home.

 Chapter 908: is trust

    Chapter 908 is trust

    Chang Xian put thend deed in his heart and stuck it. He was by the door, the sun rose high, and the light fell on him. It was warm and warmed to his heart.

    He sat by the door for a long time, suddenly startled again, and repeatedly took out the title deed to look at it, repeatedly confirming that this was a real thing, not a dream.

    He shed tears again, and smiled silly again.

    Repeatedly, like a fool.

    These days, he is eating well, and his body seems to be much better.

    At night, he also fell asleep with his hands touching the title deed.

    He had a dream, dreamed of his deceased rtives, he cried and told them that he got it back, he met a good person, he took back the family members, so that they would never feel indebted again.

    Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother all smiled softly and nodded to express their affirmation of him. They patted his head and said that he had worked hard.

    This beautiful dream made himugh and cry in the dream.

    He even knew it was a dream, and he was afraid that the reunion would be too short, so he cried andughed and said a lot of words in the dream.

    Parents, grandparents, all listening kindly and gently.

    Waking up from the dream, Chang Xian was in a daze for a long time. He could feel that his state of mind had changed. There was a kind of shackle that had locked him for six years and disappeared today.

    He knew what it was, he knew it would be different in the future, he knew everything, he smiled, got out of bed to wash, tidied up, went to the spirit tablet, respectfully offered incense to his parents and grandparents.

    He said to himself: "Father, grandpa, grandma, I am going to a far away ce, and I wille back less often in the future. Don''t worry, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up. With such an opportunity , I will definitely study hard, be stronger in the future, and then help others.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Chang Xian kowtowed a few times to the spiritual seat.

    After finishing these, he went to make meals.

    After eating, he tidied up and locked the door, squatted down, tied his legs, tied the dills used to iste the ground to his legs, used his hands as his feet, propped himself up and went out .

    He first came to the old man''s house, and solemnly stated again that he would notarize thend deed, and asked the old man to call the other families who had not moved away, and gather them together for distribution. Although many n members left their homes, the genealogy clearly recorded the whole n In the past, the number of households and the distribution ofnd were also based on households.

    Chang Xian insisted, so old man Chang and the others respected Chang Xian''s choice.

    Chang Xian also urged to go to the notarization, he wanted to resolve this matter early.

    In the next four days, Chang Xian took care of the matter, and he asked the old man Chang''s family to help manage his share.

    He has to wait now, waiting for Su Xiaolu to pick him up, as long as shees, he will follow her.

    The five-day period has arrived.

    Early on, Chang Xian packed up and waited.

    Old man Chang''s family also waited with him.

    When the morning sun rose, everyone''s hearts were raised.

    They were all worried, what if Su Xiaolu didn''te.

    Chang Xian would be so sad if he didn''te.

    Chang Xian''s eyes kept looking at the direction he came from, and he couldn''t see anything else. He secretly thought in his heart, if all this is true, as long as Su Xiaolues, from now on, he will This life is hers, and he believes in her life.

    He held his trust in the palm of his hand, waiting for Su Xiaolu to take it.

    When Su Xiaolu rode a horse and appeared in sight of Chang Xian and the others, Chang An cheered: "Sister Beauty is here, she is here."

    Old man Chang couldn''t help but feel hot in his eyes.

    Everyone is happy for Chang Xian.

    Chang Xian kept looking at Su Xiaolu''s figure, his heart was beating very fast, as if it was going to jump out of his chest violently, she came, she came.

    The sun fell on her, and her whole body was glowing, so dazzling that people couldn''t look away.

    Su Xiaolu came riding a horse, she turned over and got off the horse, she took out the wooden wheelchair from the space, she smiled and asked Chang Xian: "Chang Xian, have you considered it? Do you want to go to Guiyuan Academy with me?"

    Without waiting for Chang Xian to answer, she put down the wooden wheelchair and said with a smile: "You are inconvenient, this is for you. The threshold of your home can be removed, which will make it easier for you to travel."

    Chang Xian kept looking at Su Xiaolu, and squeezed his palms tightly, obviously he was ready, obviously he had already made up his mind, when she came he would say he was willing, but seeing Su Xiaolu standing in front of him, he said no exported.

    Chang An was a little anxious for him, and whispered: "Little uncle, quickly say you are willing, sister beauty is here to pick you up."

    Old man Chang smiled and said: "Miss Su, Chang Xian is willing to go with you, but he is too shy, and you know, his body... he probably is afraid at the end of the day."

    Chang Xian''s face gradually flushed red, he felt uneasy, and he stammered: "Gui, can Guiyuan Academy ept a person like me? I, I, will I really be okay?"

    "Chang Xian, whether Guiyuan Academy can ept you or not depends on whether you work hard enough and whether you are talented enough. There is an assessment every year. If you pass the assessment, you can stay. Of course you will be cured. I will cure you." You, let me ask you now, are you willing to follow me, are you willing to worship me as a teacher?"

    Su Xiaolu watched Chang Xian speak seriously, she became serious, she decided to take Chang Xian as a disciple.

    Chang Xian looked at Su Xiaolu, his eyes turned red, he choked up, he nodded quickly and said with difficulty: "Chang Xian is willing to worship you as a teacher, and Chang Xian is willing to go with the master."

    After Chang Xian finished speaking, his whole body trembled uncontrobly. He was so excited.

    He pinched his palm tightly, using the pain to wake him up.

    Su Xiaolu showed a smile: "Okay, now I''ll do the apprenticeship ceremony. After you offer tea, I will take you away as a teacher."

    Old man Chang listened, and immediately asked his family to prepare tea.

    Several other families also came to see.

    Wait until the apprentice ceremony ispleted.

    Su Xiaolu pinched Chang Xian''s wrist and said, "Chang Xian, today, as my teacher, I will give you the first acupuncture. After half a year, you will be fully recovered."

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he took out the needle bag and unfolded it, and then gave Chang Xian the needle.

    The acupuncture method of silver needles is unique, and Chang Xian was fascinated just looking at it.

    Su Xiaolu''s medical skills have already been superb. She asked Chang Xian whether it was pain or heat, which shocked Chang Xian. After an acupuncture treatment, he could already feel his legs faintly heating up. This sign made him more aware that he will get better.

    Chang Xian looked at Su Xiaolu, his eyes were full of gratitude: "Master, how can Chang Xian He De meet the master, I will never forget the kindness of the master in this life, I will remember the teaching of the master forever, and I will never disappoint the teaching of the master."

    "Just remember, let you and your nsmen say goodbye tonight, and I will pick you up tomorrow morning."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said that she gave Chang Xian another night.

    After embarking on this path, his life will be different. In the future, it is estimated that it will be difficult to have time to reunite with his nsmen. Even if they reunite, it will be different, so cherish this moment.

 Chapter 909: Its the master

    Chapter 909 is the master

    Chapter 909 is the master

    Su Xiaolu returned home and told his parents about the recent events.

    Mr. Zhao and Su Sang never stop their children from making decisions. They always support them. Their children are sensible and make decisions after careful consideration.

    Without that piece of fruit mountain, Su Xiaolupensated Sun Baoqian with the elixir, and there is still a meson space.

    Sun Baoqian didn''t want it, Su Xiaolu insisted, she finally epted.

    Zhao and Qian made a lot of delicious food for Su Xiaolu to take away.

    The next morning, when Su Xiaolu was leaving, she saw Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao waving at her by the door.

    Su Xiaolu''s nose was slightly sore, she smiled and waved to them, then rode away.

    When he came to Guoshan, Chang Xian had already waited for him, and dozens of people in formal clothes were seeing him off.

    Su Xiaolu lightly brought Chang Xian onto the horse, and she took the wooden wheelchair into the space. She also put the two boxes that Chang Xian packed into the space.

    Chang Xian was very nervous, Su Xiaolu smiled, patted the horse, and the horse ran quickly.

    Su Xiaoluughed loudly: "Chang Xian, with my teacher protecting me, I can spread my wings and fly as much as I want."

    Chang Xian was worried that he would fall, but he didn''t have to worry at all. Su Xiaolu was around him, and he felt that Su Xiaolu''s arms were small but steady.

    There is a piece of sky above his head again.

    The wind was blowing him, he had washed seriouslyst night, his whole body was weing the new students, he stretched out his arms, felt the wind, he couldn''t help closing his eyes, he felt as if he really flew up.

    He swallowed his throat, choked up and said: "Thank you, master, thank you, master."

    Chang Xian repeatedly said twice that he now has a master, and in the future, he will be protected again.

    Su Xiaolu took Chang Xian to experience the feeling of riding a horse. Chang Xian''s body is not suitable for a fast horse, so after Su Xiaolu let him dispel the gloom in his heart, the speed slowed down. In early February, many flowers began to bloom. , This way back, you can see a lot of good scenery.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t hurry. At night, he chose a ce to stop, skinned a hare and roasted it.

    Chang Xian looked at Su Xiaolu''s hand-cooked appearance, and he took the initiative to say: "Master, let me bake."

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly: "Okay, I''m not good at cooking as a teacher, how is your cooking?"

    Chang Xian smiled shyly: "It''s okay."

    He brought honey, took out a spoonful, spread it evenly on the hare, and put some salt water on it, put the rabbit away from the fire and near the small fire, and roasted it slowly like this.

    The rabbit gradually became familiar, and Chang Xian waited for Su Xiaolu to distribute it.

    Su Xiaolu splits half and half, each person gets half. Chang Xian is a sixteen-year-old boy with a big appetite and can eat.

    She can eat delicious food.

    "Xiaoxian, your cooking skills are really good. Later, you can learn medicinal food from my sister, and you will be able to take care of your body with medicinal food. Your body is weak, and it takes half a year for your meridians to recover, but it takes half a year to maintain your body. It¡¯s still a long-term solution.¡±

    Su Xiaolu ate the rabbit meat and found it delicious, juicy and delicious.

    Chang Xian nodded: "Listen to Master."

    Guiyuan College, he has heard a little bit, it is a ce of Taoism, a ce that everyone in the world fears.

    He will definitely study hard.

    After eating enough, Su Xiaolu filled the water bag in the space and handed it to Chang Xian to drink. The spiritual spring in the space has a strong spiritual energy. Drinking more can also repair Chang Xian''s body, which is of great benefit to his body.

    Seeing that Chang Xian was still not sleepy, Su Xiaolu said to Chang Xian, "Let me tell you about the situation under my sect. As for you, there is a senior brother and two senior sisters above. Younger than you."

    "The senior brother is Fang Lan, and one of the senior sisters, Wang Mingyue, is an engaged fianc¨¦e, and the other senior sister is Jiang Wanlin, who practices the ruthless way. They are all very hardworking people. You will know when you see them. Learning, will quickly integrate into them."

    Su Xiaolu talked about Wang Mingyue and the three of them, which made Chang Xian mentally prepared, and also had a preliminary understanding of Wang Mingyue, Jiang Wanlin, and Fang Lan.

    Wang Mingyue is lively and active, with a narrow heart, but she is also calm and smart in doing things.

    Fang Lan protects his weaknesses and often loves tough, but he also has a dark side, and he is calcting people with a smile.

    Jiang Wanlin, cold as ice, has cultivated the path of ruthlessness, has little emotion, and is a person who doesn''t talk much harshly.

    Su Xiaolu picked up some interesting stories and told them. Chang Xian listened carefully and kept them in his heart.

    Seeing his seriousness, Su Xiaolu finally asked: "Xiaoxian, I let you get to know them because you will be in the same family in the future, even for many years toe. Leave the back to someone you trust, but if they don¡¯t match you, don¡¯t force them to please you, just learn what you want to learn, just be yourself, find the mostfortable way to get along with you, and don¡¯t cater to anyone , we descendants of the ancient Ming Dynasty should be self-centered, this is what my master taught me when I was apprenticed."

    "Your senior brother, senior sister, they all know this well. I hope you can also remember this sentence. In the future, you will walk the road of going against the people of the world. As long as it is your own decision, as long as You can live with the consequences yourself, no matter what it is."

    Su Xiaolu told Chang Xian this truth seriously.

    Chang Xian was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Master, if I do evil and hurt others, is it okay?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly: "Yes, because you are the one who eats the fruit. People are not limited to this life. What is owed in this life will always be repaid in the next life. You just need to understand what you make, God. Giving some people extraordinary abilities is not a gift for nothing. You have to understand that what is loved by heaven is not gods, nor demons, but people. The existence of Guiyuan Academy is also to protect ordinary people. "

    Chang Xian was stunned, he subconsciously asked: "But people are obviously very weak."

    Some people have supernatural powers and can easily kill mortals, including demons, elves, and ghosts. They can easily kill mortals.

    "Twenty years ago, in our world, were there any cultivators? Were there any monsters and ghosts?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly. Twenty years ago, no one would have thought that there would be today.

    Those fantasy legends are far away from people. Even if some secret arts are tried by people with unruly intentions, they can¡¯t implement them. But now, with the revival of spiritual energy, everything is changing and happening naturally.

    Demons have their way, spirits and ghosts have their way, and humans have their way.

    But in the end, one day, cultivators, goblins and ghosts, will disappear, and will be forgotten by history and be vague, curious and awe-inspiring legends and myths. Only human beings continue to change and exist forever in history In the long river.

    Chang Xian was frightened, but it was like a blow to the head that made him clearer.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu seriously, and said solemnly: "Master, please rest assured, this disciple must take it to heart, and never forget Master''s teachings."

 Chapter 910: assimilate into

    Chapter 910 Integration

    Chapter 910 Integration

    Su Xiaolu smiled, and said with a gentle expression: "Just remember, it''ste at night, go to sleep."

    Chang Xian nodded, he looked up at the sky, the stars were twinkling, he couldn''t help but curl his lips, tomorrow must be a good weather.

    He seriously remembered what Su Xiaolu said in his heart. He deeply understood what Su Xiaolu wanted him to understand, and he would not let him down.

    If one day, he bes a strong man, he will also use his own power to protect the world, protect those ordinary people, and protect his rtives and n queens.

    In this world, good and bad are unavoidable, but more often than not, good and evil are just a thought.

    His thoughts drifted away, and he fell asleep after thinking about it. Maybe he thought about many things, and he had a sweet dream.

    The corners of his mouth raised involuntarily.

    It¡¯s dawn, let¡¯s continue on our way.

    Along the way, Su Xiaolu led Chang Xian to walk slowly, admiring the scenery along the way, passing by theke, she even took Chang Xian to stay and fish with him.

    She also gave Chang Xian acupuncture and asked Chang Xian to read the acupuncture point book.

    Walking like this, they didn''t return to the academy until the sixth day of February.

    Su Xiaolu took Chang Xian back to the academy, went to enroll as a student first, and took Chang Xian for a while before going back to her ce.

    Jiang Wanlin, Fang Lan, and Wang Mingyue have already received the letter. They came back early after the year and studied and trained hard every day. Knowing that Su Xiaolu brought Chang Xian back, the three of them tidied up and waited seriously.

    Su Xiaolu brought Chang Xian into the courtyard, and the three of them saluted respectfully: "Master is good."

    They looked at Chang Xian, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan had already smiled, and said, "Hello, Junior Brother."

    The three of them took turns to introduce themselves.

    Chang Xian listened with a smile on his face, and seriously called senior brother and senior sister. He was a little older than them, but in terms of qualifications, he was far behind.

    After getting acquainted with each other, Su Xiaolu took Chang Xian to the residence again. Most of the colleges have t roads, and Chang Xian can walk around, attend lectures, and practice in a wooden wheelchair.

    With a preliminary understanding, everything will be business as usual.

    Daily life is to search for sses and practice.

    The arrival of Chang Xian made Jiang Wanlin and the three of them stop working so hard, and they all devoted their energy to taking care of Chang Xian.

    Chang Xian is not interested in practicing swordsmanship, but he is very interested and talented in studying medicine.

    On the way here, he thought about various ways to get along with his brothers and sisters, but he never expected that it would be so harmonious.

    They all do their own part of the study, and then give him some care.

    Chang Xian can feel that they are very self-centered, all of this is the same as what Master Su Xiaolu said, put yourself first, and Chang Xian also feels very good about such proper help.

    His body is slowly getting better, and he feels better every day when he arrives at the academy.

    The college is shrouded in formations, full of aura, which is good for cultivation.

    Su Xiaolu made a lot of medicine cakes for him. After recovering from this kind of treatment, when the summer ended, Chang Xian had already started to practice walking. His legs regained feeling and gradually gained flesh, but his strength was still very small. He was like a baby learning to walk again.

    He can''t live without his wooden wheelchair, but not for long.

    Jiang Wanlin also likes to study medicine, which resonates with him, so when she goes out to collect herbs, she will take more care of Chang Xian.

    When winteres, Chang Xian can already walk freely.

    Su Xiaolu asked him to start learning a little swordsmanship and martial arts, not to reach a very powerful state, but to be able to protect himself in times of crisis.

    In terms of supernatural abilities, Chang Xian has also made great progress.

    His supernatural ability is actually a bit simr to Hu Changshou''s. They both transfer the original object, but the presentation is different.

    Chang Xian is trying on many possibilities.

    He always remembered what Su Xiaolu asked before, so when he changed the taste of the medicine cake made by Su Xiaolu for the first time, he went to Su Xiaolu and called Jiang Wanlin and the others. The cake was given to Su Xiaolu, and he said with anticipation: "Master, try it."

    Then they gave it to Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, and Fang Lan respectively: "Senior brother, two senior sisters, you should try it too."

    Su Xiaolu took it and took a bite out of doubt.

    Jiang Wanlin and the three also ate, and after taking a bite, they were all shocked: "Sweet but not greasy, delicious."

    They all know that the medicine cake made by Su Xiaolu is not tasty, but they will hold their noses and eat it for the sake of their health.

    But now, the medicine pancakes have be more delicious, and the eyes of several people are shining brightly.

    Su Xiaolu was also pondering, and after a while she said: "In that case, what to eat in the future will be the most delicious with you?"

    Chang Xian nodded: "Well, I will continue to work hard."

    "Junior Brother Xiaoxian is so powerful. In this way, can''t you condense and control a lot of things? It''s too perfect to condense the good ones into the essence. If you practice very well in the future, will you be able to turn the whole world into one? Concentrated in a grain of dust, inside a sesame seed or something, it¡¯s amazing to think about it.¡±

    Wang Mingyue is almost star-sighted. She likes to read story books and has advanced fantasies. At first she knew Chang Xian''s supernatural powers and didn''t think so much, but today she was suddenly inspired and couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    Chang Xian smiled shyly: "Senior Sister, thank you for the award, but thank you for your suggestion, I will work hard towards this."

    He didn''t think he was very powerful, but what Wang Mingyue said gave him a lot of inspiration, even if it was a street light, it gave him more goals and directions.

    Su Xiaolu also sighed with a smile: "It''s really possible, but first you have to learn space skills, space skills, my fourth brother has experience, it''s a pity that he is not free, but if you have a chance in the future, you can ask him consult."

    Chang Xian can condense and concentrate, and Zhou Zhi also has a deep understanding of space art. If the two arepatible, it is really possible to create what Wang Mingyue said.

    Chang Xian smiled and wrote it down in his heart.

    After the medicine cake became delicious, everything became better.

    Su Xiaolu would asionally take Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, and Fang Lan out to practice and do missions, while Chang Xian stayed in the academy to study by himself.

    Usually at this time, Su Kuo would oftene to him.

    Su Kuo learned a lot of metaphysics from Niu Zai. When he had nothing to do, he also took Su Xiaolu and his disciples to learn this.

    Aftering and going, the two became acquainted.

    During December, Su Xiaolu took Jiang Wanlin and the three of them down the mountain to do a mission.

    Chang Xian was studying medicine and forgot to eat and sleep, Su Kuo came with meals: "Xiao Xian, you must not have eaten again."

    Chang Xian patted his head in embarrassment: "Little Martial Uncle, why are you here? I''m not hungry yet."

    "People are iron and rice is steel. If you don''t eat a meal, you will be hungry. Eat quickly. I just came to test you. You have been studying with me for so long. Let me see if you have learned anything."

    Su Kuo was grinning. He has learned a new kind of mysterious art, which is called pinching and touching bones. Chang Xian is not good at practicing martial arts, but he is interested in medical skills and mysterious art. He is also a half-master. Test Chang Xian.

 Chapter 911: white fox

    Chapter 911 White Fox

    Chapter 911 White Fox

    Chang Xian put down the silver needle in his hand and nodded, not politely, opened the lunch box and started eating.

    Su Kuo sat on the side, stretching out his hand to pinch his other arm.

    He said to himself: "Why can''t you show it to yourself?"

    He showed it to himself, but naturally he couldn''t see anything, as if everything was covered with ayer of white mist, and he couldn''t see anything.

    Chang Xian raised his head, swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "Little uncle, if people can know their own destiny, if they know that their fate is suffering, will they find ways to change and avoid it?"

    Su Kuo pondered for a while, then nodded: "It must be."

    Chang Xian smiled: "So, those who can count can''t count themselves."

    Su Kuo suddenly realized, he looked at Chang Xian and smiled: "Xiaoxian, you are really amazing."

    Chang Xian smiled and continued to bury his head in eating.

    When Chang Xian finished eating, Su Kuo asked Chang Xian to help him figure it out.

    Chang Xian also deduced seriously, and finally shook his head: "Master, I can''t figure anything out. Little Master is not an ordinary person, and your fate is not something that ordinary people can detect."

    Chang Xian withdrew his hand, Su Kuo was lively, studious and the most noisy.

    He looks, but is actually about the same age as him, he has no airs, and many students like him very much.

    Through understanding, Chang Xian knows that Su Kuo is very protective, he is very good to everyone he sees in his eyes, and he also loves Wu Ji Wu, because his master Su Xiaolu, Su Kuo is very good to him and Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan , often fight with them.

    "Xiaoxian, where do you want to go in the future?"

    Su Kuo looked at Chang Xian and smelled it.

    Chang Xian thought for a while, then shook his head: "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about it."

    He was epted by Su Xiaolu and came to Guiyuan College. All he thought about was studying. After he finished his studies, he really didn''t think about it.

    Su Kuo became interested, and he quickly said: "Then you have to think about it carefully, there are so many ces you can go, your master has been to many ces before, back then she..."

    Su Kuo recalled the time when he traveled the world with Su Xiaolu, and he had endless words.

    Chang Xian also listened carefully. After hearing that Su Xiaolu entered another world and stayed there for ten years beforeing out, Chang Xian asked in a daze, "Aren''t the people outside very worried?"

    Su Kuo nodded: "That''s right, so after she came out, my sister stayed and didn''t travel far away. Now that she is a master, she won''t travel far away if she epts you as her disciples. Anyway, she should teach you out. "

    Traveling the world together, Su Kuo felt that he missed it too much when he recalled it. He was still looking forward to the future. Su Xiaolu took him again and continued to travel far away to practice.

    "Master is so kind, I am very lucky."

    Chang Xian smiled, it was his luck to meet Su Xiaolu.

    After eating, Chang Xian continued to study.

    Seeing him forgetting to eat and sleep, Su Kuo had no choice but to tell him: "Pay attention to rest, my sister is not here, it is my task to look after you, you can''t exhaust yourself from studying."

    Chang Xian nodded without raising his head: "Okay, don''t worry, uncle, I won''t."

    He studies hard, and he cherishes his current body even more. Recovery is so hard-won, how could he not cherish it? As the night was getting dark, he couldn''t help but think to himself when he looked at the bright moon outside the window. Where is it, is it going well, I hope everything is going well.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu took Jiang Wanlin and Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue to ept a task of catching monsters.

    is what happened in a rich businessman surnamed Han.

    The reason is that Mr. Han brought a white fox back from a trip, and since then he can''t put it down, doting on it so much that he doesn''t even go to his wife''s room.

    The white fox is mischievous and cunning, and often makes troubles in the mansion.

    Mrs. Han is in charge of the inner house because the white fox is exhausted physically and mentally. It is the white fox that the master loves.

    Mrs. Han always scolded the vixen secretly, saying that the white fox is a monster. Whenever she said that, Master Han would be very angry, saying that Mrs. Han insulted his baby. .

    Mrs. Han couldn''t help it, so she had to watch the master doting on the white fox more and more. Mrs. Han wanted to ask someone to send the white fox away quietly, but she didn''t want the white fox to bite someone scary andined in front of Mr. Han crying. It couldn''t speak, but That cry was frightening.

    Master Han was furious and said he was going to divorce her, and the husband and wife had a big fight.

    Finally, it was Mrs. Han who threatened Mr. Han. If he divorced his wife, she would spread the news of him raising monsters all over the city. Then there would naturally be Taoists who would intervene to capture the white fox.

    Master Hanpromised and did not divorce his wife, and Mrs. Han also gave up the idea of ??sending the white fox out.

    But then, Mrs. Han¡¯s health became worse and worse. Mrs. Han has two children, the eldest son has already entered the school, but one day, the eldest son Han Lei was found drowned in the garden pond by the servants.

    Mrs. Han was distraught. When changing the child''s clothes, she found a pinch of white fox fur in the child''s hand and scratch marks on the neck. Mrs. Han copsed immediately and asked Master Han to dispose of the white fox to avenge her son.

    Master Han not only refused, but also protected the white fox, saying that she made trouble for no reason. Even if she took out the hair of the white fox forparison, Master Han would not believe her. He said that she was mean and that her son died because she did not take good care of her.

    Mrs. Han''s heart was about to break. She saw that there was a piece of hair missing on the front of the white fox. Her son''s death must have something to do with it, but her husband refused to investigate. Under the grief of Mrs. Han, the pain worsened. Daughter Han Meishou cried bitterly by her bed. Looking at her daughter, Mrs. Han felt distressed. For her daughter, she had to find out.

    Whether the white fox is a monster or not, whether it is harmful or not, is not the case if Mr. Han said there is no one, it has to be appraised by Taoist people. Therefore, Mrs. Han entrusted someone to report the matter secretly, and Su Xiaolu will take over the task people.

    When she came to the Han Mansion, Su Xiaolu stood outside the door and looked around, she frowned, she could already see that the ce was shrouded in evil spirit and evil spirit.

    "Master, there must be monsters haunting this ce, it has a strong demonic aura."

    Wang Mingyue and the three looked at it, and they all saw that it was unusual, so they immediately became cautious.

    "Get ready, let''s set up the formation first, demons are different from ghosts, be more cautious."

    Su Xiaolu arranges, the existence of ghosts, there are deposits, and it is difficult to leave, but monsters are different, if they sense something is wrong, they will run away. Catching monsters is more difficult than catching ghosts, so you have to deploy first.

    This is the experience of Jiang Wanlin and the others. They usually study hard, and they all know each other well. They cooperated very well. After exchanging a look, they separated. The formations were all taken from the academy. With Su Xiaolu at the gate, the monster cannot escape.

 Chapter 912: Exorcism

    Chapter 912 Demon Elimination

    Chapter 912 Demon Elimination

    Formation formation, the entire Han Mansion, the demon can not escape.

    After doing all this, Su Xiaolu brought Jiang Wanlin and the others to knock on the door.

    Not long after knocking on the door, the door opened, and the guard looked at the strangers and asked, "Who are you, who are you looking for?"

    The eldest son of the Han Mansion, Han Lei, passed away half a month ago, and some whitenterns in the mansion have not been taken down yet. Because of these things, the atmosphere in the mansion is still very tense.

    Su Xiaolu took out his ID card and said, "We are from the Taoist sect. We are invited by Mrs. Han, and we are here to check."

    After hearing this, the servant hesitated for a moment, and then invited Su Xiaolu and others into the door.

    The old man and his wife in the mansion seem to be in harmony with each other now, the wife is seriously ill again, and the eldest son died. No one knows what will happen in the future. The white fox is very evil, and these servants are also very afraid.

    Since Madam invited me here, let''s bring her to meet Madam.

    The servant led Su Xiaolu and the others to the main courtyard. They met maids and servants along the way, and everyone remained silent.

    The main courtyard is very quiet, with asional coughing.

    The boy reported to Mrs. Han''s personal maid, and then retreated.

    Mrs. Han''s maid, Xiaocui, politely led Su Xiaolu and the others into the inner room, Xiaocui sighed and said, "Masters, you must get rid of this monster, my wife''s illness is caused by it. "

    Su Xiaolu said calmly: "Don''t worry, the evil demon will definitely be eliminated."

    Arriving in the inner room, Su Xiaolu and the others saw Mrs. Han, who was lying on the sick bed with blue eyes and pale face.

    Xiao Cui stepped forward to wait on her, and said softly to Mrs. Han: "Madam, the Taoist is here. Don''t worry, the monster will be eliminated."

    Mrs. Han opened her eyes disgustedly, she cast her hopeful eyes on Su Xiaolu, looking so young, her eyes were two points dim, but now she has no extra choice, she looked at Su Xiaolu, struggling With a smile on his face, he said, "What''s the girl''s name?"

    Su Xiaolu replied politely: "My surname is Su, and I brought my three disciples here to investigate."

    "Miss Su, do you think there are monsters in my mansion?"

    Madam Han looked at Su Xiaolu anxiously, her brows furrowed tightly.

    She said that the white fox is a monster, but Mr. Han said that the white fox is a pet of the fairy, which can bless his family with good weather. His business has been very smooth recently, which is all thanks to the white fox. The child drowned and died because of her ineffective care. Killing her son, the biggest sin is her mother.

    Thinking about this, Mrs. Han just felt her heart throbbing.

    His hand was suddenly held, Madam Han was startled, she twitched subconsciously but couldn''t pull it back, but the next moment, she felt a warm current pouring into her body along the palm of her hand, and Su Xiaolu was right in front of her.

    "Madam is worrying and worrying a lot, and seriously injured her body. Madam can rest assured that the monsters in the mansion cannot escape. Madam must cheer up."

    Su Xiaolu injected some spiritual energy into Mrs. Han''s body to nourish her badly injured body, and at the same time spoke tofort her and told her.

    In the Han Mansion, there are indeed monsters, and they will not leave them alone.

    Ms. Han was startled, and then burst into tears. Her persistence was not wrong.

    "Don''t cry, ma''am, with an expert here, the monster will definitely not be able to escape. You must not hurt your body because of this again."

    Xiaocui stepped forward to appease Mrs. Han.

    Mrs. Han gradually calmed down, nourished by spiritual energy, and her body improved a lot. With the definite answer in her heart, she had the power to support her. She wiped away her tears and said, "Miss Su, please catch the monster. Was his son killed by it, and if so, can it pay for it?"

    Thinking of her son, Mrs. Han felt very sad. She hated the white fox to death, but Master Han protected him like his lifeblood, and she couldn''t even check it.

    Su Xiaolu understood Mrs. Han''s mood, and she said, "Don''t worry, we will find out for you."

    "Does Madam still keep that bunch of white hair?"

    Su Xiaolu asked.

    Madam Han nodded, her eyes were red, she choked up and replied: "I keep it, Xiaocui, go get it."

    Xiao Cui immediately went to fetch it.

    Su Xiaolu handed it over to Jiang Wanlin and the others. She said to Mrs. Han: "My three apprentices will go and find out. Madam''s body is seriously damaged. I will give her some acupuncture to recuperate her body."

    Su Xiaolu handed over the investigation to Jiang Wanlin and the other three, while she took care of Madam Han''s health.

    Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, Fang Lan and the others took the white hair and went down.

    Ms. Han was a little worried. She thought that Su Xiaolu was young enough, so she didn''t feel at ease, but now, Su Xiaolu handed over the investigation to a younger apprentice.

    Mrs. Han was worried, but Su Xiaolu just smiled lightly and didn''t exin anything. She told Mrs. Han to sleep and gave her an injection.

    Ms. Han''s body is very dpidated. If she doesn''t take good care of her body, she won''t be able to live for a few days.

    Mrs. Han was absent-minded all the time, but after a few needles, she felt drowsy. Even though she was still worried, she couldn''t let go of the sleepiness. Her eyelids seemed to be heavy, and she struggled to open them a lot. Finally, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    Xiao Cui was a little worried.

    Su Xiaolu said: "Your wife''s body is already at the end of her strength. If she doesn''t take a good rest, she will die within a few days. I put her to sleep, and she will wake up in two hours. I will write a prescription for you to grab and go Boil it well, she wakes up and gives her a drink."

    Xiaocui nodded quickly, she could see her wife''s grief, since the eldest son died, the wife hadn''t slept, and she contracted the cold again, and her condition deteriorated sharply in just a few days, they all looked in fear Fearing that she would die, Su Xiaolu said that Mrs. Han was at the end of her strength, and the maid believed it.

    The doctor also said this cryptically, but Mrs. Han lost her love, was hit hard, and was haunted by monsters. She couldn''t rest well at all. Fortunately, an expert came now.

    After Su Xiaolu gave her orders, she got up and went out to see how Jiang Wanlin and the others were doing.

    Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan made a formation together, using the white hair as a guide, and after the formation waspleted, they burned the white hair little by little.

    Wang Mingyue freezes the white hairs, and Jiang Wanlin beats them with a hammer. These white hairs will definitely be fulfilled by the monster.

    They did this to punish the monster, and at the same time let the servants keep an eye on the courtyard.

    After Master Han and Mrs. Han had a conflict, he moved out of the hospital and went to live in a remote ce. He stayed with the white fox day and night. At night, he could even dream of the white fox turning into a human and going to the clouds and rain with him. His baby is a fairy pet, called Bai Ling is not a monster.

    Master Han is painting the white fox. The white fox sleeps on the chopping board, veryzy, and the green pupils seem to be breathtaking. Master Han loves it very much, and he is painting with a smile, but suddenly, the white fox trembles. He let out a cry of pain, and at the same time, Master Han heard the white fox''s cry of pain: "Master, I''m in pain, master save me..."

    PS: Happy Lantern Festival.

 Chapter 913: Protect

    Chapter 913 Protection

    Master Han suddenly panicked and threw away the pen, stepped forward and hugged the white fox in his arms, he asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, boy, where does it hurt?"

    The white fox canmunicate with his consciousness, this is not his dream, she is his confidant, Xie Yuhua, she will tell him how to talk about business, he loves the white fox very much, and he waits for the day when she cultivates to be with him. Su Shuangfei.

    Seeing his beloved white fox hurt so much, Master Han''s heart tightened.

    Bai Ling cried out in pain, she was burned by fire, frozen, and seemed to be gouging her with a heavy hammer, causing her to roll over and over in pain.

    It was so weird, Bai Ling quickly realized it, she said to Master Han pitifully: "Master, it must be Madam, she invited an expert to do it, Master save me, I am in so much pain..."

    Bai Ling was crying until tears fell, and Master Han was also very distressed. He hugged the white fox and prepared to go out.

    It was Bai Ling who quickly stopped him and said, "Master, you are taking me there now, isn''t it just in line with Madam''s wishes? In case the master waits, won''t I be killed as soon as I appear? "

    Master Han became cautious when he heard it, put down the white fox in his arms, stroked the white fox''s hair carefully, and said gently: "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go out and have a look first, don''t worry, I will never let you Anyone hurt you."

    Bai Ling snorted, and then rubbed her head against Master Han''s palm. At the same time, she told Master Han delicately with her consciousness: "Thank you, Master. I''m lucky to have you, otherwise I wouldn''t know what to do."

    Master Han has made it clear that he wants to protect her. If there are protectors, why would she not do it.

    Bai Ling obediently ran towards the bed, and hid himself under the quilt.

    Master Han saw the white fox like this, so he turned and went out.

    He turned cold, and when he went out, he told his servants: "Listen to me, no one is allowed toe near this ce. If you dare to put any unimportant people in, don''t me me for selling you all out." .¡±

    Master Han cares about the white fox very much, and he will never allow anyone to destroy his celestial rtionship.

    My subordinates tremblingly agreed, not daring not to refuse.

    Master Han finished his orders, and then headed towards the main courtyard.

    Just happened to meet Jiang Wanlin and the three who came over after finishing the method. As soon as he saw Jiang Wanlin and the three, Master Han turned cold and asked, "Who are you and what are you doing in my mansion?"

    Jiang Wanlin sped her hands together, and then said, "Our three brothers and sisters are here to catch monsters. Please also ask Master Han to cooperate with us."

    Master Han''splexion darkened, it was these three young children who hurt him obediently, Master Han said coldly: "I don''t care where you came from, leave my house immediately, there are no monsters in my house, and I don''t need any Peoplee to catch monsters for my family, please go, or don''t me me for being rude."

    "Master Han, it''s not too much for you to talk nonsense with your eyes open. We heard the scream of the monster just now. You don''t need to argue with us if it is a monster. Call it out, and we naturally have a way to verify it. "

    Wang Mingyue spoke seriously.

    Fang Lan smiled at Master Han and said, "Master Han, there is a difference between monsters and monsters. They cannot be together. Master Han, don''t be deceived by monsters."

    Ms. Han became so sick that she might go away at any time.

    As for Mr. Han, although he is coercive, he is refreshed and walks with a breeze. No matter how you look at it, he is a proud person. He doesn''t have a concubine. It is self-evident what makes him like this.

    "I wasn''t deceived by any monsters, I was very clear-headed, but you, where are you liars, how can there be any monsters in this world, even if there are, where do you get so many, why did I happen to run into them, look at your age For the sake of being young, I will not pursue it, please go back and forth wherever you call."

    Master Han made his attitude clear. He was annoyed when he saw these people, and he was even more annoyed when he thought that his wife, Mrs. Cai, was looking for him. It''s all due to her ineffective supervision, don''t be a monster at every turn.

    "Is it the monster Master Han''s mortal body? It doesn''t matter if you say it. If you ask Master Han to hand over the white fox, we will naturally judge that the monster makes trouble. This is not your family''s business alone, and it is not up to you to do whatever you want." how."

    Jiang Wanlin was not afraid of Master Han''s cold face at all. She looked at him without flinching. In her opinion, Master Hanmitted the crime knowingly and without human virtue. He knew that the monster was making trouble and wanted to cover it up. It was clearly deliberate. in this way.

    Master Han''s attitude, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan also understood, so after Jiang Wanlin said it, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan nodded.

    Fang Lan also kindly educated Master Han: "Master Han may not understand it well enough. Today''s world is different from the previous world. Any monsters in the world will not sit idly by if they know it."

    Master Han was so angry that he couldn''t find words to say that these people were so hard to deal with, and they even moved out of the Taoist sect, which made Master Han dare not underestimate them for a while.

    After a while, Master Han softened his tone and said: "This is what my wife said. She didn''t take care of it, causing the child to drown, and now she is sick and suspicious because of it. She doesn''t like cats and dogs. She said those are all It''s fake, it''s just her crazy words."

    "I did raise a small animal, but it is an ordinary animal, not a monster."

    Master Han didn''t want to make trouble, so his tone was no longer so blunt.

    He wanted to get rid of these people quickly.

    Jiang Wanlin said calmly, "Since it''s not a monster, then what''s the point of Master Han letting us meet? Doctor Liberty will diagnose whether Madam Han is crazy or not."

    "Yeah, yeah, if it wasn''t a monster, we would go away after just a second look. There are more monsters in this world, but more of them are ordinary creatures. Whether it is true or not, you can tell if it is hidden. If you hide it, you will look for suspicion."

    Fang Lan followed suit.

    Wang Mingyue also nodded: "That''s right, we want to see that white fox."

    Master Han frowned. He didn''t want them to see the white fox, but Jiang Wanlin and the others wanted to see it. The children were not easy to talk at all, they were all thorns.

    Master Han took a deep breath, turned his thoughts and asked, "Which sect are you from?"

    "The three of us, brothers and sisters, all came from the Taoist sect of the Tian Family, Guiyuan College."

    Fang Lan said with a smile.

    Master Han''s thoughts turned in his heart, the imperial family, this is not easy to pass away, in order to avoid future troubles, he really couldn''t refuse, he just thought about it for a while, then smiled and said: "Don''t worry, everyone. Rest in the mansion first, I will definitely bring the white fox for you to see, my wife invited you here, she must have said that I love white foxes very much, that''s why she became suspicious."

 Chapter 914: Swap

    Chapter 914 Sneak Change

    Master Han''s eyes drifted towards the main courtyard, and then he continued: "But what she said is right, I love them very much. My wife doesn''t like these animals, but I have loved them since I was a child, because she doesn''t like them, and I love them. I can''t raise it either, but this white fox really won my heart, so I made up my mind to raise it.

    My wife has always disliked it, she naturally opposed it, and of course I was also unhappy, so I raised the little fox in a side yard, but I didn''t think that even if this happened, my wife would still not tolerate it.

    The little guy is timid and will run away when frightened. My wife has frightened the little fox many times, so you rest for two days, and I will show you when I am calmed down. "

    Master Han lowered his tone, exining andforting him. He did this to buy time. If he forcibly blocked the paper money, it would be a reason for Taoists to investigate, and he couldn''t stop it. Lin and the others wanted to forcibly investigate, so he had reason to resist them.

    His family is not what the Taoists want.

    Master Han suddenly softened and made his attitude clear. Jiang Wanlin and the three looked at each other, and they all understood that this was Master Han''s n to dy the attack.

    They had already set up a formation outside the gate of the mansion, and the white fox would have no chance to escape, so they were not afraid.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the Taoist sect or the royal family, they do things ording to reason, they are not bandits.

    The three of them just exchanged a nce and understood what to do.

    Wang Mingyue said: "It''s great that Mr. Han is so sensible, so I''ve been bothering you in the past two days."

    Master Han nodded with a fake smile: "Don''t bother, don''t bother."

    Master Han quickly made arrangements to keep Jiang Wanlin and the others far away.

    Su Xiaolu saw this ce in the dark, and retreated quietly.

    After Jiang Wanlin and the three settled down, Master Han rushed back to the side courtyard without stopping. First, he ordered his servants to find an ordinary white fox. No matter how much it cost, he would buy it back. suffer any damage.

    After making arrangements, Master Han entered the house.

    He was a little panicked, and when he got to the bedside, he said to the white fox: "Hey, it''s really people from the Taoist sect who havee, and they insist on seeing you."

    Bai Ling was also terrified, and her hairs were blown up: "Then I can''t stay with the master, the people of Xuanmen have strange powers, they always kill us without asking questions, we demon n I dare not confront them for fear of getting into trouble.¡±

    "Hey, don''t be afraid. I''ve let them stay here for two days. I''ve asked my servants to buy a white fox like you to rece you. After they''ve checked, you''ll be safe. Don''t worry. I will never let anyone hurt you."

    Master Han picked up the white fox, caressed it gently and said softly.

    This is his baby, how could he let someone hurt her.

    His baby knows fairy art, can be his interpreter flower, and can make his career advance to a higher level. This is no monster, it is obviously a fairy.

    Bai Ling looked at Master Han''s obsequious expression, and leaned on him to thank him tenderly.

    "Thank you, master. Fortunately, there is a master, otherwise I don''t know what to do. In the future, I will definitely assist the master and let the master go smoothly."

    Bai Ling acted coquettishly, making Master Han ecstatic.

    Master Han touched the white fox''s head, then gritted his teeth and said: "All this is a troublesome thing caused by that vicious woman, I will definitely not let her off lightly, darling, don''t worry, I will help you vent your anger. God will wrong you first, you can''t go anywhere, but don''t worry, when the matter is resolved, I will take you wherever you want."

    White Fox likes freedom the most, and has never been restrained in the mansion, but now in order to avoid those Taoist people, he can only be wronged to be obedient.

    Master Han''s love, Bai Ling is naturally Jiao Didi''s thanks.

    Afterforting her, Mr. Han said that he had to concentrate on dealing with Taoists in the past two days and could note to apany it.

    Bai Ling couldn''t ask for more, but she still said kind words gratefully.

    Some people from the Taoist sect are staring at her, so she can''t stay. She is going to finish coaxing Master Han and then quietly leave at night.

    She just weighed the climate, and she deeply understands that people in the Taoist sect have strange powers, and they can''t fight hard and can only stay away. She has be a ghost, as long as she can bear it, she can stay away from the Taoist sect and practice for hundreds of years. Just wait for the world to change a few times, everything will be different.

    So when she knew that Xuanmen was provoked, she made up her mind to leave, just like the previous few times, she ran far away before the people from Xuanmen attacked her.

    Master Han didn''t know what the white fox in his arms was thinking. He just fondled the white fox''s hair, touching it again and again, looking forward to the day when she would really be a human.

    It took a while to let go of it reluctantly, and went out resolutely.

    Master Han came to the main courtyard, and asked with a serious face, "Where is Madam?"

    The servant girl replied tremblingly: "Madam just woke up and is eating."

    Mrs. Han woke up after sleeping for two hours. She was in a good state of mind. After drinking the hot medicine for the night, she felt more rxed and hungry. With thefort of her maid Xiaocui, she asked her servants to prepare meals.

    While she was eating, Master Han came aggressively.

    Seeing her, Mrs. Han was overjoyed at first, but soon her eyes darkened. This man, he could not care about his own son, how could he care about himself.

    Madam Han felt bitter, so she saluted: "Master is here, can you eat?"

    Master Han sat down with a cold face. He looked at Mrs. Han coldly and said, "Cai Shi, I really didn''t expect you to do such a thing. Do you think I really dare not divorce you?"

    Ms. Han''s heart sank, she swallowed her throat and said, "I will sleep if the master wants to, but before that, I will definitely beat that beast to death and avenge my son."

    After several years of husband and wife, the affection has long been worn out. During the countless times when he was indifferent, and when he regarded the child as drowning and ignored the monster, her affection for him gradually dissipated. It''s just that the couple has been married for many years. Seeing him, I still couldn''t help but have hope in him.

    But this hope was also wiped out by his sneering words. At worst, she would stop being Mrs. Han and be her Cai Shi again.

    She may not be Mrs. Han, but she must avenge her son.

    Master Han''s expression was cold. He never thought Mrs. Han would dare to fight against him. He was so angry that he couldn''t do it. He calmed down, and immediately changed his tone and said, "You let me say you What''s good, ma''am, you are over-concerned. Since you have also called people from the Taoist sect, let them investigate. If you are afraid, you can''t bear the result. If the fox is not a monster, your son''s death, you I can¡¯t get through this life.¡±

 Chapter 915: Stab the heart

    Chapter 915 Stabbing Heart

    Master Han sighed, seeing Mrs. Han as if she had been hit hard, he breathed a little easier.

    Cai Shi did such a thing, he couldn''t tolerate her anymore.

    Among the white fox and the Cai family, he had to choose between the two, and he chose the white fox.

    Mr. Cai did not listen to his words, but secretly opposed him. In order to prevent future troubles, Mrs. Cai had to die. She cared about her son, so Master Han used the dead son to be Mrs. Cai''s demon.

    Master Han didn''t stop her, but it made Mrs. Han''s heart feel even heavier.

    Madam Han''s eyes dodged and lowered, she tightened her palms, and tried her best not to show her embarrassment in front of Master Han.

    She swallowed her throat and said, "It''s fine if the master doesn''t stop you."

    She knew what Master Han meant. If her son died because she didn''t take good care of him, she would naturally not be able to survive. The right side, for her, is hell.

    Mr. Han is full of ns. He has changed his mind long ago, and he has long since ignored Mrs. Han. In his opinion, this Mrs. is dispensable. His Mrs. is going to reserve a seat for the Immortal, so this woman is Tsai.

    "Of course I won''t stop you, lest you be suspicious, but no matter what happens to this matter, I will tell you that from now on, you will never want to interfere in my life."

    Master Han looked at Mrs. Han and said coldly, he was making it clear that after this incident, he would find a new ce to live. It doesn''t matter if Mrs. Han wants to stay or leave, even if she is alive, he will not look any further She nced.

    Mrs. Han raised her eyes to look at Master Han, she felt that this indifferent person in front of her was extremely strange, her throat was swollen, and after a while she said in a hoarse voice: "Master, please rest assured, I will not block your grand avenue, my Daughter, I will send her back to her natal home to resettle."

    As a husband and wife, at this point, she also understands that she and this man can''t go on.

    Whether it is a monster that fascinated his heart or not, they are impossible.

    Mrs. Han gritted her teeth, she didn''t allow herself to show weakness, he stabbed her heart every word, and she knew his pain, Madam Han gritted her teeth and said word by word: "Master, if there is a monster, I will The expert invited here will definitely beat the monster to its death, my son, if it really hurts it, I will definitely skin it and cramp it, crush it to ashes!"

    Mrs. Han was furious, and Master Han''s heart was blocked. He didn''t expect that at the end of the speech, he would feel unhappy in his heart.

    "Okay, okay, okay, then we''ll see."

    Master Han said three good words in a row. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    This Mrs. Han''s name was given by him, but she dared to disobey him, and she wanted to beat his obedient to the point of death, and he would not make her feel better.

    Master Han stared at the sneaky change in full swing.

    Mrs. Han vomited blood after Master Han left, she was heartbroken, and the maids were very anxious.

    Mrs. Han was depressed and threw all the maids out.

    Su Xiaolu boiled new medicine, and the maids looked sad.

    The servant girl Xiaocui frowned and said, "Miss Su, I''m afraid my wife won''t be able to drink this medicine. Now she can''t get along with herself, and she can''t listen to anyone''s words."

    Su Xiaolu smiled faintly and said: "It''s okay, open the door and let me in, I''ll relieve her."

    Seeing this, Xiaocui pursed her lips and opened the door.

    Su Xiaolu went in with the medicine, the medicine was still not cold, she put the medicine down first, she said to Madam Han: "Madam, I want to know if the white fox is a demon, in fact, I don''t have to wait for three or five days, I will make it tonight." Let you know."

    Mrs. Han''s dull eyes immediately brightened, she looked at Su Xiaolu and asked: "Is what Miss Su said true?"

    Ms. Han looked at Su Xiaolu, she felt that Su Xiaolu seemed to understand everything, she was desperate, immersed in her own pain, she was sober, and knew that she shouldn''t think like this, but she couldn''t help it.

    Su Xiaolu brought medicine, but she didn''t want to take it either, she couldn''t swallow it.

    She refused to let go of herself, no matter what the final result was, her son would nevere back.

    She wanted to know the result earlier, Su Xiaolu said that she would know tonight, how could she not be excited.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Really, I''m not lying to you, I also know that your son is still by your side."

    Su Xiaolu has a soul-testing stone given by the bull in his hand. As long as there are souls nearby, the stone will heat up.

    The weaker the soul, the lower the temperature, the ghost will be malicious, and the stone will be hot.

    Only when Madam Han''s side does her soul stone be hot, and she has no malicious intentions, which clearly shows that the soul following Madam Han is her son Han Lei, but the soul is too weak, even Su Xiaolu and the others will see it don''t see him.

    "Leilei is by my side..."

    Madam Han burst into tears. She stretched out her hand and scratched everywhere, feeling like a knife was piercing her heart.

    Su Xiaolu sighed: "My condolences, ma''am. After the monster is dealt with, I will find a way to let you mother and son say goodbye. Right now, your body is the most important thing."

    Madam Han shed tears and nodded with grief. She can''t fall down yet.

    Su Xiaolu handed over the decoction, and Madam Han took it and drank it. After drinking the medicine, she felt that her body was not so ufortable, and the burning pain in her heart was much reduced. The medicine Su Xiaolu gave her was better than any doctor she had ever taken. .

    Mrs. Han looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Miss Su, you just said that you can let me know tonight, but he said that it will take at least two days before he can show you the beast. In that yard, he asked his servants to let me know." Take strict precautions, how can we go?"

    Master Han hated Mrs. Han for caring about the white fox, and she couldn''t help clenching her back mrs just thinking about it.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, "We don''t need to go, it wille out by itself. I''ll give Madam a few needles. Madam, go to sleep. When you wake up, I''ll take you to see it. Don''t worry."

    If the white fox bes popr, it is impossible for the Han family to kill only one child.

    The white fox is a monster, and it has harmed people. When it meets someone from the Taoist sect, it has no choice but to run away.

    Looking at Su Xiaolu''s eyes, Mrs. Han was inexplicably at ease. She nodded, and Su Xiaolu gave her another needle. Mrs. Han soon fell asleep and fell into a deep sleep.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu not only made his wife drink medicine but also fell asleep, the maids were very respectful to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu left the main courtyard and went to see the three disciples.

    Jiang Wanlin and the others are already preparing to fight at night. Naturally, they don''t sleep at night. The three of them have to guard separately. No matter where the white fox runs, he can meet one of them.

    The entire Han Mansion, the formation has also been strengthened, just wait until it gets dark.

    Su Xiaolu sees that they are calm and sophisticated in their work, and he is also happy for them. Diligent schrs will not be let down.

 Chapter 916: run away

    Chapter 916 Escape

    Seeing their careful arrangement and careful inspection to make sure there were no mistakes, Su Xiaolu felt relieved to go back and guard Mrs. Han.

    Ms. Han''s body is in a state of injury, and she also has a big knot in her heart. Her body, like an oilmp in the wind and rain, seems to be extinguished at any time.

    She has to continue to boil the medicine.

    It was getting dark, and the servants sent by Master Han to buy the white fox also came back, and they really brought back a simr one.

    But the eyes, look not so clever.

    Master Han entered the house carrying the cage, and said to Bai Ling who waszily lying on the couch, "Hey, take a look. In two days, I will use this beast to rece you."

    Bai Ling looked at the very restless and vignt white fox locked in the cage. She groaned twice, leaned towards Master Han, and coquettishly sent a voice transmission to him: "Thank you, Master, for being so kind to me in this world. There''s no one better than my lord."

    Master Han found a substitute, of course she wants to thank Master Han.

    The white fox that Master Han found looked like her at first nce, but his eyes were not as sharp as hers. Bai Ling snorted at it twice, and it shrank back in fright.

    Bai Ling felt a great sense of aplishment. Even if the world is different, not all creatures can be enlightened.

    Bai Ling was very proud, she hummed and acted coquettishly in Master Han''s arms, which was very useful to Master Han, Master Han couldn''t stand it at all, and kept yelling things like ''obediently obediently, my darling'' .

    Now that the recement is avable, Master Han is worried.

    He continued to paint for Bai Ling, and Bai Ling also cooperated with him. In front of Master Han, she didn''t show any intention of leaving.

    What she thinks is, anyway, Master Han has found a substitute, and she will be safer if there is a substitute to ward off disasters, but to be safe, she will still leave the Han family during this period, at least until those people from the Xuanmen have left She wille back.

    It was getting dark, Master Han hugged Bai Ling and fell asleep as he wished.

    Bai Ling waited for him to fall asleep, opened his mouth and exhaled at Master Han, and Master Han immediately fell into a deeper sleep.

    Bai Ling stepped out of Master Han''s arms and looked at the vignt animal in the cage. She gracefully showed off her limbs. She is also a fox, but she is different.

    There will always be someparisons between the same kind, and Bai Ling is very happy with the sense of superiority whenpared with the same kind.

    She then used her light body to arch open the door and window, jumped down lightly, and then escaped in the dark.

    Bai Ling just randomly chose a route, she walked lightly, passing one house after another without making a sound.

    The only way to go outside is this high wall.

    Bai Ling took two steps back to prepare, and then jumped vigorously.

    She thought this jump was escape and freedom, but her body was burnt by a sudden sh of golden light, and she herself fell to the ground. No, she blew up.

    Bai Ling quickly adjusted his posture, ready to take off again.

    The result this time is still unchanged.

    Bai Ling was terrified, how could this happen, when she heard footsteps, she ran immediately.

    The entire Han Mansion is so big, she doesn''t believe that she can''t get out, the Taoist who came here is so powerful, she can''t be caught.

    Bai Ling ran forward with one step, and Wang Mingyue was killed with one step behind. She looked at the white shadow, stomped her feet angrily and cursed: "Damn stinky fox."

    This is the ce she was guarding. The white fox has gone to another ce, so there are naturally people waiting for her.

    Wang Mingyue didn''t chase after this white fox, no matter whether it was against her, Fang Lan or Jiang Wanlin, they could take it down. They had an agreement long ago that no one could take credit if they were tall enough to guard their territory. You can''t hold your opponent back.

    Bai Ling ran into Fang Lan''s territory, and before he had time to try jumping, Fang Lan raised his sword and stabbed him, so murderous that the white fox didn''t dare to confront him, so he continued to run away quickly.

    She had never been so scared, she even had a strong premonition that if she couldn''t escape tonight, she couldn''t escape.

    She ran so fast that Fang Lan didn''t catch up. She threw a sword and nailed Bai Ling''s tail into the pir.

    Bai Ling suffered from pain and ran faster.

    The entire Han family is in crisis.

    The Taoist behind did not catch up, Bai Ling heaved a sigh of relief, she looked outside the wall, ready to jump out again.

    She umted all her spiritual power in her head, but it still hit the golden light, which made her scream.

    Afternding, she was about to run away, but when she saw a woman approaching, Bai Ling had no choice but to dodge.

    Jiang Wanlin was also facing a monster for the first time. She cherished this opportunity very much, so she tried her best. The monster was changeable. It was a bit difficult for her to deal with it, but she became stronger as she fought.

    After Bai Ling discovered this, he took the opportunity to escape again, and Jiang Wanlin naturally wanted to chase after him.

    But the white fox escaped very quickly, and the white figure ran far away at once.

    Jiang Wanlin knew she couldn''t catch up, so she also threw a sword. This sword nailed the white fox''s fierce tail to the pir, and the white fox also let out a scream.

    Jiang Wanlin was overjoyed, she thought she was about to catch the white fox, but when she saw the white fox turned his head and bit it, he actually bit off his tail and ran away.

    The white figure quickly disappeared.

    Jiang Wanlin chased to the pir, pulled out her sword, collected the fox tail, and continued to guard her territory until dawn.

    Bai Ling fled back to the courtyard in embarrassment, her tail was gone, and she was in so much pain that she burst into tears.

    Come to Master Han''s side, crying and waking up Master Han.

    Bai Ling knew very well that this time she really met a master. If she wanted to survive, she had to hold onto Master Han tightly and let him protect herself wholeheartedly.

    Master Han came and found that the white fox''s tail was gone. He was distressed and anxious: "Hey, who did it, who did it?"

    With tears streaming down his face, Bai Ling exined to Master Han: "Master, I just went out and went to a hut, and then I was chased and beaten by those Taoists. They wanted to kill me. If I hadn''t reacted so quickly, I would have run away quickly." , I was caught by them, they knew I was a demon, they would not let me go, I can no longer be with the master."

    Master Han believed Bai Ling''s exnation without any doubt, after all, he had already been bewitched.

    It sounds so, Master Han is very distressed and angry: "Damn it, I shouldn''t let them stay, so what should I do now, darling, how can I save you and protect you?"

    Master Han''s heart tightened, he didn''t want to lose Bai Ling.

    Bai Ling cried and said: "Master, now, I have to let this ordinary beast die instead of me, but they are too scary, and I am afraid that I will not be able to deceive them like this. Master, you should find a way to send me out of the house." ah."

    Han Mansion has a formation, she can''t get out, but if someone takes her out, her evil spirit will be covered, as long as she is not entangled by those Xuanmen people, she can go out.

 Chapter 917: Drama

    Chapter 917 Drama

    Of course Master Han would not refuse, heforted Bai Ling: "Don''t worry, I will find a way to send you out, and I will protect you."

    Master Han has been in business all year round, and his mind is working fast. Seeing that Bai Ling has lost his tail now, he knows that those Taoists will definitely talk about it tomorrow.

    He got up immediately, pulled out the tail of the stand-in white fox from the cage without hesitation, took the scissors, and cut it off ording to the length of Bai Ling''s injured tail.

    The stand-in white fox was in pain and screamed. Master Han crawled on it and screamed and caused trouble, so he stretched out his hand and hit the stand-in Bai Hulin a few times.

    The stand-in white fox suffered from the pain, screamed twice, shrank in the corner of the cage, and licked the wound on his severed tail.

    Master Han had an idea in his mind after finishing all this. He returned to the bedside and said to Bai Ling, "Hey, I''ve figured out a way."

    Bai Ling listened, and immediately asked anxiously: "Master, what do you think of?"

    Master Han stroked his beard confidently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take this beast to them tomorrow morning to settle ounts and ask them who injured them. This beast is ordinary, so naturally they can''t see anything. In this way, I have a reason to take you to the hospital, and when Ie back, I will carry you out, so that I can send you out safely."

    Master Han''s idea, Bai Ling wanted to apud him when he heard it, it was so good.

    As long as she is hugged by Master Han, she can go out with peace of mind. ,

    Bai Ling immediately leaned into Master Han''s arms and thanked him: "Master, you are so kind to me, I can''t live without you for the rest of my life, I will work hard to cultivate, and use spells to umte blessings for your descendants, so that they Forever thriving."

    "In another twenty years, if I cultivate a human form, I will give birth to a child for the master."

    Bai Ling''s voice is delicate, even though she is still just a fox, Master Han already treats her like a human being.

    Holding happily, shouting obediently.

    Bai Ling coaxed Master Han to her heart''s content, and she gradually calmed down.

    It was getting brighter, and Master Han started to lose his temper ording to the n. He carried the cage and went out to the remote ce, yelling: "Who, who hurt my baby?"

    Master Han was the first to go to Mrs. Han.

    He knew that Mrs. Han had invited those Taoists. If he found her, the Taoists would definitelye out.

    When Master Han came angry, Mrs. Han was having breakfast with her daughter Han Mei.

    Master Han yelled: "Mr. Cai, Mrs. Cai, look at the good deeds you have found!"

    Master Han stepped into the door, and the words of angry questioning also arrived.

    Han Mei was taken aback, and looked at Mrs. Han helplessly.

    Mrs. Han smiled pitifully at her daughter, and said softly, "Meimei, don''t be afraid. Parents are just having some disputes. You should go back to the yard first, be good."

    Han Mei looked at her mother worriedly, and Mrs. Han smiled at her gently, reassuring her.

    Han Mei held back tears, nodded obediently, blessed herself and went down.

    Passing by Master Han, Han Mei took a look at him, but in the end she left disappointed. This father no longer sees her as a daughter.

    After Han Mei went back, Mrs. Han looked at Master Han, and she said lightly, "Why did Master make such a fuss?",

    Mrs. Han''s eyes fell on the cage, looking at the white hair stained with blood in the cage, a sh of joy shed in her eyes, she was woken up by Su Xiaolust night, Su Xiaolu took her to a ce, she saw it with her own eyes Watching the white fox''s tail break off and run away, seeing the broken-tailed fox today made her feel extremely happy.

    Master Han was dissatisfied seeing Mrs. Han''s calm and breezy appearance, and tried toe up, he roared: "Why am I making such a fuss, Madam can''t see it? Madam is obviously pretending to be blind when she sees it, and she still asks me knowingly."

    "Madam wants to pretend to be stupid, but I''m not stupid. What about those people you called, I want them all to say, why did you attack my pet? Are you sure it''s a demon? Call them all quickly Come confront."

    Master Han said angrily, he even pulled off the tablecloth and smashed all the food on the table.

    Mrs. Han looked at Master Han, only feeling ironic in her heart, she looked at Master Han coldly and said, "Master did this just for a bastard, but when our son was gone, I didn''t see you like this, Master, touch me Your conscience, are you worthy of the ancestors of the Han family?"

    If she didn''t know the truthst night, Mrs. Han might not be so sensible.

    Knowing the truth is certainly painful, but afterwards, it is even more unworthy.

    Her two sons and daughters respect this father very much, but when did their father take them to heart?

    Her son died for a beast, how is this equal, how equal.

    Mrs. Han''s eyes were full of hatred. She asked such a question, which made Master Han very upset, but before he got angry, Mrs. Han turned around and went out to give orders. She asked the maid to call Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    Master Han put the cage on the table, while he sat on the stool and waited.

    Ms. Han came back, looking at this scene only felt ironic, she looked at the white fox in the cage, she didn''t even need a Taoist toe, she knew that the one in this cage was not that one.

    But her husband still thinks this is a seamless drama.

    But how could he think about it, if this is really his baby, how could he keep it in the cage, he should be holding it in his arms, not to mention, the white fox was injured with a broken tail, if it was really His darling, where would hee to question him, he had already taken him to the doctor.

    All of these are so obvious, but he is the only one who is immersed in the y, thinking that he can steal the day and change the day, it''s ridiculous.

    She will never let go of the monster that killed her son, and she wants him to watch with her own eyes, how the Xuanmen expert beat his baby to death, and how she skinned his sweetheart Cramping, bone-crushing.

    The maids called Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    Su Xiaolu also came, but she didn''t intervene, she just quietly stood aside. She restrained her breath and lowered her sense of existence. If you didn''t pay attention, you wouldn''t even notice that she was there.

    As soon as Jiang Wanlin and the others entered the main courtyard, Master Han began to question: "Who among you cut off my pet''s tailst night?"

    Jiang Wanlin and the three looked at each other, they didn''t know which y Master Han was singing, but seeing Master Han brought the white fox, they didn''t let down their vignce and went forward immediately.

    Master Han also said angrily: "You all have a good look, is this a monster? I said to wait for two days, but you are fine, can''t you wait for half a day?"

    "I ask you, is this a monster? Is it a monster?" Master Han asked aggressively.

 Chapter 918: his solo show

    Chapter 918 His one-man show

    Master Han''s questioning, Jiang Wanlin and the three looked at each other.

    The three of them didn''t answer, Jiang Wanlin stepped forward to check, carefully inspecting the white fox in the cage.

    The white fox was hurt and was very timid and afraid. Whenever someone touched the cage, it would shrink back tightly and try to stay away from humans.

    Jiang Wanlin can''t see any evil spirit, no spiritual energy fluctuations, this is indeed a white fox, but it''s just an ordinary white fox, the white fox that cut off its tail after being stabbed by herst night It was a monster. Obviously, the one in front of her and the one she stabbed were not the same one at all.

    But Mr. Han is so aggressive and menacing, doesn''t he know that the two foxes are not the same?

    This stupid idea just shed by, Jiang Wanlin denied it, Master Han definitely knew, he was bewitched by monsters, how could he not know, but why did he sing this today?

    Jiang Wanlin figured it out after careful thought. Master Han found a white fox as a stand-in, but he just wanted to me the monster. He sang this today just to let them know that the white fox is not a monster.

    What a stupid way to steal the day.

    Jiang Wanlin and Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan exchanged nces. Seeing the smiles in their eyes, Jiang Wanlin knew that they, like her, understood the drama sung by Master Han. The three of them had such a tacit understanding, so a few With a look in their eyes, the three of them reached an agreement.

    Master Han wants to paralyze them, so as to escape the real monster, and they can fight back, lure the monster through Master Han, break his lies in one fell swoop, and eliminate the monster.

    "Look at it, but look carefully, if you don''t give me an exnation today, I will definitely not forgive you!"

    Master Han''splexion is not good, and his tone is also very fierce.

    Jiang Wanlin frowned slightly, and took out a magic weapon to test it out. She kept changing positions, looking very cautious.

    But she seemed to have encountered some problem, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan also stepped forward to investigate like Jiang Wanlin.

    Master Han narrowed his calcting eyes, and asked calmly, "How are you, are you sure?"

    This is an ordinary fox, and people from the Xuanmen would not be able to see anything. Even if there is something really different about this fox, let the people from the Xuanmen beat it to death. He obediently avoided the disaster.

    Master Han''s questioning made the atmosphere even more tense.

    Master Han also turned his head to look at Mrs. Han, and said to her, "Ma''am, how many times have I told you that animals in this world are so easy to be spirits, and monsters are all cultivated in the deep mountains. How can you meet them?" So much, now, you believe it."

    Ms. Han''s face was cold, she looked at Master Han, she didn''t answer him, just looked at him.

    Her indifferent and strange eyes made Mr. Han feel very ufortable. He snorted coldly, turned his head away and continued to urge: "You three can see clearly. When will you see it again? Don''t tell me you haven''t spoken yet? Shall I apany you to continue watching like this?"

    "It''s strange, junior sister, my magic weapon doesn''t respond. Could it be that this monster hides too deeply?"

    Wang Mingyue winked at Jiang Wanlin, and Jiang Wanlin instantly understood her sly gaze.

    Jiang Wanlin took out the broken fox tail, and said calmly: "I can''t see anything for the time being, so I can only try it out. This is definitely taken from the monster, and with the hair technique to check and bnce, it will definitely make the monster It hurts so much."

    Fang Lan pped her hands: "Then let''s get ready."

    The three cooperated tacitly, took the broken fox tail and put it down, and quickly took out various magic weapons, burning them with fire, beating them with hammers, freezing them with ice, poking them with knives, etc.

    Master Han''splexion changed subtly. He really wanted to step forward to prevent them from doing this, but when he did this, it made people suspicious. How could he save his boy.

    Looking at Mrs. Han inadvertently, she found that her eyes were cold, staring at the fox tail bursting out with strong hatred.

    Master Han frowned, pursed his lips and endured it.

    The fox in the cage is tightly in the corner, eyes full of fear and fear.

    The tail was tossed by the three people very quickly, and it was burnt to ashes in the end. The three sighed in disgrace. They looked at the fox in the cage and said, "It seems that this is really not a monster."

    Master Han endured it for a long time, and finally heard this sentence. Immediately, he raised his eyebrows and said coldly to several people: "You are all sure, there are no monsters in our mansion. I think you are too young to be able toe home. This time, I will let you go!" Don¡¯t worry about it, you can do it yourself.¡±

    Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, and Fang Lan all smiled and nodded modestly.

    Fang Lanlian imed: "Master Han has arge number of them. We will definitely pay attention to them in the future. We will never wrong any ordinary animal, and we will never let any harmful monster go."

    Master Han looked at Mrs. Han, and said in a cold voice: "Ma''am, you have seen it. We have been married for many years, and I don''t bother to argue with you. Now that I have found out, no one should bother me. I will now Take my baby out to see the doctor."

    Master Han really wanted to scold Mrs. Han a few more words, but he was thinking of his guaguai, so he held back. The most important thing now is to send guaguai away safely.

    Master Han red at Mrs. Han, and left with the cage.

    His movements were so big that the fox in the cage was frightened and wobbled in the cage anxiously. The cage was shaking. It didn''t know which corner was safe, and the ce where it settled made it extremely uneasy.

    After Mr. Han left, Mrs. Han''s tears rolled down her cheeks, and sheughed ironically: "Hehe...how ridiculous..."

    Jiang Wanlin and the others looked at her, feeling a little moved.

    The family was ruined by the monster, but was it because of the monster''s bewitchment, or did the person have a different heart from the beginning?

    People''s hearts are unpredictable, no matter how many years, no one knows who the other party is until the final step of losing hope.

    "I can see such a clumsy drama, but he thinks he can cheat the world, it''s ridiculous, sad..."

    Mrs. Han closed her eyes and felt a pain in her throat. She didn''t care that Master Han had changed his mind. She was angry and painful because it was her son. How could they sacrifice the son she bought with half her life in October? them.

    "Madam''s condolences, it will end soon. Madam stay away from such people, and she will have a good life in the future. With your daughter, everything will be fine."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mrs. Han, and couldn''t help but relieve her. She handed out a elixir, and said, "Madam, do you want to see the end of the monster yourself?"

    Mrs. Han took the pill and stuffed it into her mouth to swallow, she said resolutely: "Of course, I want to personally watch that monster be executed, so as tofort my son''s spirit in heaven."

 Chapter 919: encircled

    Chapter 919 Encirclement

    After taking the elixir, Mrs. Han felt a refreshing force flow to her whole body, making her exhausted body clearer, and she also felt that she had strength to support her.

    Mrs. Han looked at Su Xiaolu, slightly blessed, she was sincerely grateful: "Miss Su, thank you master and apprentice, it would be great if I asked Xuanmen for help earlier."

    If it had been earlier, maybe her son would not have been harmed by this monster.

    It''s a pity that everything is fate.

    Su Xiaolu sighed, such a change in the world, it is inevitable that the fate of ordinary people will be affected, but the changes are actually some other changes in the inevitable fate.

    For example, Mrs. Han¡¯s son was killed by a monster, but if there is no such variable in the world, then her son will also die due to other idents. In short, for various reasons, it is only because his fate is to die early.

    It''s just these, there is no need to say it, because Mrs. Han will only be more sad when she hears it, but now, after the monster is solved, Mrs. Han will regain her strength, and the pain of losing her son will gradually fade away with time. If you walk forward and look forward, the past will gradually settle in your memories.

    Several people turned to wait at the gate of the mansion.

    When Master Hanes out with the monster in his arms, it will be the end.

    Jiang Wanlin and the three separated, Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan guarded the gate of the mansion, and after Jiang Wanlin went to break up, when Master Han came with the fox demon, the three of them would encircle and catch the demon.

    ¡ª

    Master Han returned to the courtyard with the cage, left the cage containing the white fox casually by the door, and went straight to the bed.

    He anxiously asked anxiously: "Hey, baby, are you okay?"

    Bai Ling responded weakly: "Master, I''m going to die of pain, woo woo..."

    She just went through another torture, she was so scared that she was going to die here, but she couldn''t escape, so she could only hope that Master Han would seed.

    Hearing Bai Ling''s cry, Master Han felt very distressed. He exined the matter, then held Bai Ling in his arms, and walked out quickly. He said to Bai Ling: "Be good, don''t be afraid, I will send you out right away." , will be fine."

    Bai Ling nodded weakly: "Okay, thank you master, I will definitely repay you in the future."

    After she talked about it, what she thought in her heart was that as long as she got out safely this time, she would immediately go back to the deep mountains to practice hard, and would nevere to see Master Han again. From now on, she would not choose such a person as her strike.

    After all, the Han family is rich and prosperous, so Mrs. Han knows a lot.

    If it was an ordinary farmhouse or a remote ce, they might not understand it, and if a random outsider came to a remote ce, they must have known it a long time ago, unlike now, she lived a good life, but she was like a golden cage Canary, who knows nothing about the outside world, as long as she can escape this time, she must take it as a warning.

    Hold in Master Han''s arms, Bai Ling trembled.

    Master Han put on a cloak, hid Bai Ling in his arms, and asked his servants to prepare the horse.

    Bai Ling could only see the outside through the small gap in the cor, and she was ready to fight desperately at any time, but luckily, there was nothing.

    Seeing that the gate was in front of him, Bai Ling was extremely nervous.

    Master Han is stillforting her: "Be good and don''t be afraid."

    As soon as the words fell, Wang Mingyue, Fang Lan and the others came in through the gate.

    Mrs. Han followed behind, looked at Master Han indifferently, and said indifferently: "Master hurriedly hugged your baby to protect it from fleeing for its life. Master is really affectionate. I''m afraid this beast dared to break it. For the sake of She can even disregard her flesh and blood and forgive her, but it''s a pity that today, I must let her die!"

    Mrs. Han''s eyes were fixed on Master Han''s arms, and he was so nervous with his arms around him. This was his normal attitude towards that beast.

    "You guys, what are you going to do? Aren''t you sure just now? I told you to get out of the way, do you hear me, Mrs. Cai, if you dare to do this, I will divorce you."

    Master Han was shocked, he was angry, were they acting just now? After the anger is over, there is worry, what about his obedient?

    He threatened Mrs. Han, he hugged Bai Ling tightly, trying to tear a way out for her.

    "I''m afraid the master lost his mind because of this monster''s confusion. Is there no mirror in the master''s room? Why don''t you look in the mirror and see what you look like now. If the beast just now was really held by you You bastard, were you so calm just now? Would you put your heart and soul in a cage? Your singing is so clumsy that you can''t even fool me, and you want to fool people in the Taoist sect, it''s ridiculous, ridiculous. "

    "Han Shibo, today, I want this animal to die. It kills people, and it deserves to pay for it. I want to skin it and cramp it up, crush its bones and throw ashes tofort my son''s spirit in heaven. Han Shibo, today, it''s not that you want to abandon me, it''s I want to make peace with you."

    Ms. Han''splexion turned ruthless, and after she finished speaking firmly, she gasped for breath.

    Su Xiaolu handed over a pill at the right time, Madam Han took it and took it.

    Master Han was so shocked that he felt a buzzing in his head, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.

    Fang Mingyue and Fang Lan had already grabbed the fox in Master Han''s arms. Bai Ling sensed danger and jumped out of Master Han''s arms, choosing a way to escape, but when she saw that she was already surrounded, yesterday The woman who stabbed her tail in the evening cut off her back, and she couldn''t escape there.

    She has a broken tail, and she''s been through a torment, and she''s very weak.

    She ran around, but couldn''t find a way out.

    She was stabbed with one sword after another, she uttered a miserable cry, and begged for mercy: "Please give me a chance, I will never deceive people again, I will nevere to this world again, As long as you let me go, I will return to the deep mountains and concentrate on cultivation, please let me go and spare my life."

    Bai Ling''s words confirmed his identity as a monster.

    Master Han was so distressed, he was found out, and he didn''t bother to pretend, he roared angrily: "You are not allowed to hurt her,e,e, arrest them all."

    But none of the servants dared to move, they were monsters, they could speak humannguage, and they killed the eldest son. If they were not caught and removed, they would kill many people in the future.

    They ordinary people might be the first to be used by this fox demon to vent their anger.

    The servants all backed away, avoiding Master Han''s eyes.

    Master Han scolded angrily: "Okay, you all deserve to die, I will sell you all!"

    Master Han looked at the screaming white fox who was beaten, and felt so distressed that he knelt down and begged: "Sir, please let her go, she didn''t harm anyone, and she didn''t confuse me. She is willing, my son''s death has nothing to do with her, as long as you let her go, I am willing to give you a thousand pieces of gold."

    Jiang Wanlin stabbed the white fox from the neck to the ground with a sword, making it immobile for an instant. She looked at Master Han coldly: "Who said she has nothing to do with your son''s death?"

 Chapter 920: sidewalk

    Chapter 920 Walking

    They didn''t say it, it was all said by Master Han himself.

    Master Han protects the monster like this, which makes them feel disgusted. What kind of person is he who can disregard his own son like him, just to excuse the monster.

    "I didn''t kill anyone, I didn''t harm anyone. If you Taoist people kill innocent people indiscriminately, heaven will definitely check and bnce you. If you kill me, you will definitely have retribution."

    Bai Lingqi screamed, the world has changed drastically, people can cultivate immortals, and animals have the opportunity to cultivate their spiritual wisdom to be demons. She is one of the lucky foxes. After enlightenment, she knows that there are some things hidden in the dark There is a definite number, and the way of heaven will check and bnce.

    So she does things with reason.

    Any result she caused was caused by various things, which are interlocking, and thew of heaven cannot check and bnce her.

    "The destiny of heaven is not that you can escape by turning everything into a coincidence. Karma arises from you, and it will naturally fall on you. The cultivation base filled with life will eventually drag you to hell."

    Wang Mingyue spoke uprightly. They learned all kinds of magic techniques and profound arts. The white fox thought they could deceive the world, just like Master Han thought, but in fact they didn''t. She was the only one who was deceived.

    She sucked Han Lei''s vitality to improve her cultivation, how could she deceive the heavens, what she thought, was what she thought from the beginning to the end, how much she got with magic, one day, she would pay back a thousand times a hundred times go back.

    "Now, being captured and killed by our Taoist sect is your retribution."

    Wang Mingyue is righteous, and the sword in her hand is pointed at the white fox, making the white fox tremble.

    Bai Ling''s voice was terrified: "It''s not like this, it''s not like this."

    She refused to admit it, but she knew that it was like this, because she could feel that after this Xuanmen woman broke through this point, there was a cause and effect imposed on her in the dark, like a shackle, Bind her, tightened a little bit, suffocating her.

    "You let me go, you are not allowed to hurt her..."

    Master Han was controlled by Fang Lan. His worried eyes kept falling on Bai Ling. He really wanted to protect Bai Ling, but he couldn''t.

    Bai Ling suddenly looked at Master Han, and her voice was weak: "Master, are you really willing to save me? Do you really love me? Even if loving me will be unbearable by the world, you have to bear a lot, and you may even die, you are willing." Will you love me and pay for me?"

    "Beast, don''t think about harming people again!"

    Wang Mingyue frowned, and raised her sword to stab.

    Master Han looked into Bai Ling''s eyes and saw her shed tears. He nodded in distress: "I am willing, I am willing."

    At that moment, Master Han had a gust of energy rushing towards Bai Ling, and Bai Ling inhaled all of it into his nostrils.

    Wang Mingyue''s sword stabbed down, but did not hurt Bai Ling.

    Bai Ling broke free from the sword that pinned her, she didn''t miss it, and jumped up to run.

    But she didn''t want to, Jiang Wanlin threw a and caught it tightly.

    The golden light of the shed, and this was another magic weapon. Bai Ling wailed in pain. She rolled in the, crying sharply: "Why catch me, why, he did it voluntarily."

    "Master Han is voluntary. What about his son Han Lei? He is not voluntary. He pays for his life. You owe it and you should pay it back."

    Jiang Wanlin said in a cold voice, raised her sword and cut down.

    Bai Ling screamed, and the fear of death made her scream involuntarily.

    She can''t escape, she doesn''t want to die.

    But as the sword pierced her heart, her whole body was convulsed, and the vitality flowed from her body, and all the things she sucked back to Master Han.

    Bai Ling was in the, and closed his eyes unwillingly.

    After finishing off the monster, Jiang Wanlin took the away.

    Master Han suddenly let out a mournful cry, and then broke away from Fang Lan''s control and threw himself on the white fox''s body. He tremblingly picked up the white fox''s body and cried bitterly, asking: "Why did you kill her, why did you kill her, it was me Voluntary, all voluntary, I am willing to die for her."

    Master Han''s hair was a few strands of gray, he was in great grief, his obedient died, he lost her.

    His heart ached terribly, he only felt a surge in his throat, and spit out a mouthful of blood with a puff.

    Jiang Wanlin and the others looked at Master Han indifferently. They couldn''t understand why Master Han was so sad. This monster killed his son.

    Even if he is voluntary, what about his son? If a monster kills, it should pay for its life. Otherwise, what would they do in this world?

    There is no need to pay a price for a demon harming a person. How is this possible? Let alone a demon, even a human should pay the price for what he has done.

    "Hahaha, it''s good to die, God has eyes, God has eyes."

    Mrs. Caiughed out loud. Mr. Han betrayed their husband-wife rtionship and father-son rtionship. Today, he grieves and weeps for this monster. She just feels happy when she looks at it.

    "My son, have you seen it? Mother asked someone to take this monster and avenge you."

    Cai''s voice was also a little choked up, and she looked around with blurred vision. Su Xiaolu said that her son was still by her side, so he must be able to see it. The monster who killed him has received due retribution, so , he too can rest in peace.

    "Poisonous woman, you poisonous woman."

    Master Han stood up unsteadily, ring at Cai Shi angrily, he lost his love, how dare this **** say that, she deserves to die, Master Han strangled Cai Shi''s neck.

    Cai''s eyes are indifferent, she is weak, but she has a lot of strength after taking the elixir, now Master Han''s heart is too much, he may not be her opponent, Cai did not show mercy, he raised his hand fiercely, using all his strength was a p in the face, Master Han staggered a few steps and fell to the ground.

    Cai herself was also staggering, but she stood firm. She took out a bottle from her bosom, unscrewed it, and poured it all on the white fox''s body. While Master Han was screaming and cursing, she took out a torch and lit it. The body of the white fox.

    She said that she was going to crush this beast to ashes, since there was no chance of skinning it, then she would not leave the body to Han Shibo, so she burned it and scattered the ashes.

    Master Han didn''t have time to react, he was going crazy watching this scene, after many blows, he didn''te up in one breath, and passed out.

    Cai burst into tears, and she calmly ordered: "Help Master Han back and settle him down."

    The monster died, and the servants felt relieved a lot, and hurriedly listened to the order.

    Soon, only Mrs. Cai and Su Xiaolu were left at the front door.

    Mrs. Cai quietly watched the white fox''s body burn. She swallowed her throat and said to herself: "I''ve heard that he loved such a small animal before, but because his parents-inw didn''t allow him to keep him, they kept him as a pet. Butchering and eating, we have been married for more than ten years, if he likes it, he could have raised it long ago, I asked him, but he said he didn''t want to raise it, he was not interested, I didn''t take it seriously, if he had known..."

 Chapter 921: see off

    Chapter 921 Sending off

    Chapter 921 Sending off

    Ms. Cai paused, closed her eyes, swallowed the pain that was choked in her throat, and said tremblingly, "If I had known earlier, I would have raised a lot of animals, maybe he would not be confused by this monster."

    Her tears kept rolling down, her child, her child.

    Her family has be like this, she and Han Shibo can no longer be a family, she will no longer be Mrs. Han, but Mrs. Cai, Han Shibo can''t ept her, and likewise, she can''t ept Han Shibo either.

    Yes, but she didn''t want to do this, her heart seemed to be empty, the pain made her want to die.

    Now that the monster matter is settled, all she has left in her heart is self-me for herself, if, if, if... thinking over and over again, never letting go of herself over and over again.

    Suddenly, there was a shadow above her head, Cai only felt her hands being held, and the cold touch made her startled slightly.

    An unbelievable voice suddenly sounded in her ear.

    "Mother, mother, don''t cry, mother, don''t cry."

    The small child''s voice made Cai''s whole body tremble, her tears kept flowing, she opened her eyes, her vision was blurred and clear, she looked at the little figure beside her, and suddenly cried out: "Leilei¡ª"

    A cry of grief moved people.

    But this is thest farewell between mother and son. Han Lei and Cai Shi have been separated by yin and yang. Han Lei did not leave because of worries about Cai Shi. Now that the monster is resolved, mother and son meet, Han Lei''s obsession dissipates, he will naturally go to his ce ces to go.

    Little hand raised, and carefully wiped Cai''s tears: "Mother, don''t cry, I hope that mother can live well, and sister and sister are safe and sound."

    Han Lei is only ten years old, he is not a three-year-old child anymore, during this period of time, he naturally sees everything clearly, even if he doesn''t understand why his father prefers a beast, he understands that if his father doesn''t want him, then he doesn''t want his father either .

    He has a mother who loves him and a sister who takes care of him. He is worried about them, so he refuses to leave no matter what. Now that the monsters are eliminated, he has the opportunity to say goodbye to his mother. He is already satisfied.

    Ms. Cai burst into tears, and she tried her best not to cry, but the tears flowed like a spring, how could she stop, her son, it was hard for her to see.

    "Lei''er, don''t go..."

    Cai''s heart ached, she could only choke and say this, she didn''t want her son to go, she didn''t want her son to go.

    Ms. Cai suddenly thought of something, she turned her head to look at Su Xiaolu and knelt down: "Miss Su, you must have a way, right, please, help me keep my son, I am willing to pay any reward."

    Life and death are undoubtedly painful.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mrs. Cai, she was holding an umbre for Han Lei, and she said calmly, "Ma''am, Yin and Yang are separated and ipatible, and the six realms of reincarnation are endless. If you keep him, then he will be reincarnated with one less soul, foolish or insane." , you call him the parents of the next life, how do you do it?"

    "This life is the end of this life. If there is a destiny in the next life, we will meet again. Madam, don''t force it."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Cai. Cai was very sad now. She had many obsessions, but none of them could be realized. They will solve everything by themselves.

    "Mother, don''t be sad, I''m leaving, mother and sister must be happy, safe and sound, don''t miss me."

    Han Lei''s obsession is to worry that the white fox will harm his mother and sister. Now that the white fox has been removed and the bones are burned to ashes, he has nothing to worry about. He has been the son of the Cai family for ten years. The short is short Point, but in retrospect, no regrets.

    "Lei''er, don''t go, don''t go..."

    Ms. Cai looked at Han Lei, she reached out tremblingly to grab him, but there was a gap between yin and yang, her hand just passed through, unable to grab anything.

    Han Lei took two steps back, he faintly felt something calling him, his eyes looked not far away, there, a door gradually opened for him.

    Han Lei broke away from Su Xiaolu''s umbre and ran towards the door.

    Cai cried out in grief, but Han Lei didn''t turn his head back. He was done with the world, and the rtionship between mother and child with Cai was gone, and he didn''t want to stay any longer.

    Han Lei''s figure disappeared, and Cai rushed over like crazy, but he didn''t catch anything.

    Su Xiaolu''s master and apprentice looked at Mrs. Cai like this, and felt a little bit in their hearts.

    The body of the white fox had been burned to ashes. Su Xiaolu went over and picked out a red inner alchemy from the ashes. It was very small, only as big as a soybean. The child was handed over to Cai''s maid, and then they left with Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    Cai sat on the side in a daze, weeping silently.

    Han Mei came out from inside, walked to Cai''s side, and called her worriedly: "Mother."

    Ms. Cai regained consciousness, looked at her worried daughter, she immediately hugged Han Mei, and cried bitterly again.

    Everything was over. When it got dark, Cai finally calmed down. She still had a lot of funeral affairs to deal with.

    When she didn''t see Su Xiaolu, she asked the servant girl Xiaocui: "Where is Miss Su and their master and apprentice?"

    Xiao Cui replied: "Madam, Miss Su and the others have already left. Miss Su left a prescription for you to keep in good health."

    There was some guilt in Cai''s eyes: "Miss Su is gone, and I haven''t had time to thank her properly."

    Ms. Cai thought about her previous request when she was in a daze, looked into the distance with empty eyes, and only sighed.

    People''s hearts are unpredictable, easy to be satisfied but never satisfied, thinking that at the beginning, she just wanted to ask someone to find out whether the white fox was a demon, and just wanted to know whether the white fox had anything to do with her son''s death. Now I know, She wanted her son to stay again.

    It¡¯s really scary. Fortunately, fortunately, they are all righteous.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu took Jiang Wanlin and the others back to the academy, and on the way, he told them about the incident.

    Su Xiaolu said: "What do you think will happen if I agree to Madam Han''s request to forcibly detain her son''s soul and fulfill the mother-child reunion she wants?"

    "Master, it''s against thew of nature, and there will be no good ending in the end. It''s written like this in the scriptures."

    Wang Mingyue said after thinking deeply.

    Fang Lan smiled and nodded, he agreed with Wang Mingyue''s statement.

    Jiang Wanlin said calmly: "I feel that there is only one ending in the end. Maybe at the beginning, Mrs. Han and Han Lei would be immersed in the joy of reunion, but as time goes by, Han Lei can''t enter reincarnation, and he will be born." Hate, hate Mrs. Han for leaving him, and finally take revenge on Mrs. Han, and may even hurt his own sister. In the end, Mrs. Han will forget the original reluctance to part with him, and only fear will remain in her heart.

    Mrs. Han may also love her son deeply. Over time, she will feel that her son is too lonely alone, and she wants to marry him. Mrs. Han must feel that a woman from an ordinary family is not worthy of her son. Trouble, Taoism is everywhere now, this matter will definitely rm Xuanmen again, Han Lei will not even have the chance of reincarnation in the end, at that time, he will definitely hate Mrs. Han for keeping him, and Mrs. Han will definitely regret it, regret staying Han Lei, no matter how it develops, the final oue will definitely be bad. Only now, Han Lei goes where he should go, and Mrs. Han''s pain will heal itself with time. This is the best result. "

 Chapter 922: take the right path

    Chapter 922 Take the Right Path

    Jiang Wanlin spoke out what was in her heart, and when she saw Su Xiaolu looking at her with admiration, she blushed a little.

    Wang Mingyue even praised enthusiastically: "Wanwan, you are amazing, your analysis is so good, that''s great, what you said is so right."

    Fang Lan touched her chin, and praised with Wang Mingyue: "Junior Sister is getting calmer and calmer, very good."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and looked at Jiang Wanlin shy, she smiled and praised: "That''s right, what Xiaowan said is right, the best ending is to follow the path that should be taken."

    She looked back at the scenery in the distance, and she said again: "The world is ever-changing, and now there is a sense of righteousness in Taoism, do you know why?"

    Jiang Wanlin and the others began to meditate, and all three of them were thinking seriously and deliberating carefully.

    Fang Lan spoke first, and he said: "It''s because there is justice in my heart. Now evildoers are everywhere, and the people are suffering. People in the Taoist sect learn mystic arts, and they should be able to cast down demons for the people, because they are our rtives and friends, just like guards. Just like the soldiers at the frontier, the Taoist practice is the same as that of the soldiers, they were born in this ce, so naturally they have to protect the water and soil here."

    Whoever tramples on it, hit it back, and don''t be afraid of bleeding.

    Fang Lan¡¯s parents are mostly generals, he likes to study, but his beliefs are the same as those of his family, and his blood is also boiling.

    Wang Mingyue nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Wanlin also nodded, Fang Lan said, they all agree.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "But since ancient times, good and evil have gone hand in hand, even in the Taoist sect, there will be unrighteous people, such as the three of you brothers and sisters. , when?"

    This question immediately stumped Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan.

    The love of the same family is naturally deep. A good rtionship is even closer than a brother-inw. What if the person you care about does something evil?

    Jiang Wanlin looked normal, and she replied: "I will clean up the door for the master. Even if the master goes the wrong way in the future, I will prove the Tao for the righteous way of Taoism, and then I will pay back the favor of the master."

    How to pay back at that time, whether to self-destruct half life or one life, it depends on the things at that time.

    "Wan Wan, if I go wrong in the future, can you really have the heart to kill me?"

    Wang Mingyue asked, even if she knew it was wrong, but the situation would make it difficult for her, they were sisters, they ate and slept together.

    Jiang Wanlin nodded without changing her face: "Senior Sister, if you did something very wrong, I will kill you first."

    She has to look at the situation, even if she sees Wang Mingyue trying to listen to good things, she is not willing to say sweet words to deceive her.

    Fang Lan stroked Wang Mingyue''s hair, looked gently and said, "I will apany you."

    Wang Mingyue didn''t know whether tough or cry: "You are my fianc¨¦, you agreed to love me and spoil me forever, of course you want to apany me, but my junior sister and master will definitely kill me, oh, oh, what I want the most, I want They don''t kill me."

    "That''s very simple, never take what others have and take it for yourself."

    Jiang Wanlin calmly pointed out.

    Su Xiaolu also nodded with a smile: "Yes, being strong is not for bullying the weak, but for not being bullied, and while protecting yourself, save other weak ones."

    "Master, don''t worry, don''t look at what I say, but from the bottom of my heart, I hate bullying others the most. I learn martial arts, travel in the rivers andkes, and learn mystical arts, all for self-protection. In this world, there are good people and there are bad people, but I will stick to my heart."

    Wang Mingyue said sternly that she had to, unswervingly keeping her original intention and going down.

    "Well, this ce is good, let''s stay here tonight."

    Su Xiaolu looked around and decided to rest here.

    The terrain is t, there is a small stream in the distance, the weather is cold, and it may snow for a while.

    Fang Lan went into the woods and caught two hares and one pheasant, and they roasted them on the fire.

    The paint is prepared by Chang Xian, as long as it doesn''t burn, it tastes good.

    It was night, and there were snowkes.

    Su Xiaolu saw that several apprentices were fast asleep, she smiled and closed her eyes.

    At dawn, thick snow covers the ground, snow is umted on the branches, the snow scene is very beautiful.

    Su Xiaolu stretched out her hand to feel the chill, and she said, "It''s been a long time since I tested your sword skills, disciples,e on."

    Su Xiaolu and them have always been one-on-three.

    Jiang Wanlin and the others exchanged nces, and quickly separated, attacking from three directions.

    They didn''t waste their practice. When the basic skills were solid, everyone''s sword moves improved by leaps and bounds, and the day-to-day training made great progress.

    Just like all apprentices, they want to defeat their master, and they are no exception.

    But once they made a move, the gap between them also made them feel ashamed.

    When the three of them couldn''t even hold their swords, there was heavy snow flying in the sky, and Su Xiaolu stood facing the snow, so cold that people consciously stayed away and dared not approach.

    She came to this world, thirty years ago, she is still living freely.

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and said, "Let''s go home."

    She walked in front with a smile on her lips.

    Back to the academy, report this experience, and hand over the white fox Neidan, Su Xiaolu''s life returned to normal.

    Leading several disciples to the Tao, Su Xiaolu also began to concentrate on cultivation.

    When the New Year''s Eve came, she went back to Wuzhou to get together with her parents.

    Going home this time, there are Chang Xian, Niu Zai and Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo has always surrounded Su Xiaolu. He is not as clingy as he was when he was a child, but he always feels that he and Su Xiaolu are the closest.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Su Kuo as if he hadn''t grown up in the past few years. She thought that he used to eat interface stones. There were not many interface stones left in the space. Su Xiaolu thought about finding food for Su Kuo. up.

    Su Kuo directed Chang Xian to make roasted rabbits for him, and he was very happy.

    "Xiao Kuo, you can ask the college to pay attention after the next year. Your food is almost finished."

    Su Xiaolu reached out and stroked Su Kuo''s hair, and the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was. Su Kuo''s hair was ck and smooth. He was obviously ck all over, but he turned into a human form, but he was a white and clean young man.

    Thest time she saw Su Kuo turned into a beast shape, Su Kuo was already very big, not as cute as when he was a child, but he was also good-looking, mighty and domineering, he is not yet an adult, Su Xiaolu thinks that he will be more domineering when he is an adult.

    Su Kuo blinked, looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Didn''t my sister want to concentrate on teaching students for decades?"

    Su Kuo believes that Su Xiaolu doesn''t n to go to dangerous ces aftering out of a foreignnd. At least he has no such n in the past few decades. He will teach students in Guiyuan College so that Su Sang and Zhao can spend theirter years in peace and practice. He is not in a hurry for these few decades, as there are still hundreds or even thousands of years toe.

 Chapter 923: thirty-first year

    Chapter 923 thirty-first year

    "Sister, I''m not in a hurry, just look for itter."

    Su Kuo showed a bright smile to Su Xiaolu, and he rubbed his head against Su Xiaolu''s palm. Now that the world is more integrated, things like interface stones will sink into various dangerous ces. My sister thinks about him, and of course he does too. Think about her.

    Zhao Shi and Su Sang couldn''t even entrain Qi. They absorbed spiritual energy and took some pills, but their health was better and they could live for a few more years.

    They are Su Xiaolu''s parents, and Su Xiaolu can''t let them go. Cultivators have such a long lifespan. They will have a long way to practice in the future. Naturally, there will be more adventures to discover. After breaking away from the secr world, such ordinary days , but no more.

    "Sister, don''t worry, I''m not hungry, I just won''t continue to grow up for the time being, but that''s okay, I can live for a long time, and the speed of my growth is already much faster than that of my ancestors."

    Su Kuo is very sweet in his heart, Su Xiaolu cares about him, he is so happy.

    He is luckier than every ancestor in the memory he has passed down. He even ate the spiritual fruit of heaven and earth. His growth rate is already faster than all the ancestors. It is nothing if he stops for decades, and nothing will be affected. And he would be happy to stop for decades.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sensible Su Kuo, she nodded with a gentle smile.

    Let her live peacefully for these decades.

    Being a master, cultivating some talents for the Great Zhou Dynasty, being the daughter of parents, going home every year, so that they don''t have to worry, and let them know that she is always safe.

    Chang Xian didn''t know that Su Kuo was a guardian beast, so he thought for a while and said, "Little uncle, I will prepare more food tomorrow."

    Su Kuo smiled, reached out and rubbed Chang Xian''s hair: "Then thank you Xiaoxian."

    The cow cub smiled lightly, but didn''t say anything.

    Su Kuo''s identity is different, he appeared suddenly, and he has a close rtionship with Su Xiaolu. The cub guesses that he is a beast or something, and it is a good thing that treasures have spirits.

    The three of them hurried home just like that. When they returned to Wuzhou''s house, Su Xiaolu was pleasantly surprised to find that Guiyou and old man Wu had returned.

    Old man Wu has aged a lot, and his figure is a little stooped.

    Guiyou is also a bit older, with a sword on his back, giving people a very alienated feeling. The two came back to test the homework of a few juniors, and usually nestled in the room to y chess.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao regard them as elder brothers, so naturally they take good care of them.

    "Two masters, you should not leave next year."

    Su Xiaolu stepped forward and hugged the two masters, then asked.

    Both Guiyou and Old Man Wu were ufortable with the hug, and their bodies stiffened for a while, before Old Man Wu answered Su Xiaolu and said, "I won''t leave for now. After walking for so many years, I''m a little tired. I''m just ying in the academy." .¡±

    Yearster, Guiyou and him will both be named masters in the academy, and they will stop for a while to rest and make some contributions.

    "You said that you have epted four apprentices, we have to take a look at the other three. Is this kid Chang Xian?"

    Old man Wu looked back andnded on Chang Xian.

    Chang Xian is very reserved, this is his teacher, both teachers seem indifferent, will they like him?

    Su Xiaolu nodded, introduced Chang Xian with old man Wu Guiyou and said: "Two masters, this is Chang Xian. He was epted at the beginning of this year. He is good at studying medicine and has some insights in supernatural abilities. He is sincere and very kind. .¡±

    "Chang Xian,e here, since your master said that you are good at studying medicine, then I will test you."

    Old man Wu beckoned to Chang Xian. He wanted to test Su Xiaolu to ept these disciples anyway. Now that he meets Chang Xian first, let''s start with Chang Xian.

    Chang Xian stepped forward and obeyed respectfully.

    Old man Wu stroked his white beard, and asked Chang Xian a few acupuncture points.

    Chang Xian was tense at first, but when he heard the question, he also blurted out his answer subconsciously, with bumps in what he said, but there was nothing wrong.

    Old man Wu saw that he could answer well, and his attitude improved a lot. He asked questions one after another, and Chang Xian answered them all correctly.

    Old man Wu showed admiration for Big Bird: "That''s right, the girl didn''t exaggerate you. Since you like it, then don''t think about it and study hard."

    Every time Su Xiaolu epts a disciple, he will write a letter to tell him and Guiyou. In the letter, he will also exin the excellence and shorings of each disciple. Although he has never seen it, he does not understand it at all.

    "I said that I praised you in the letter. What kind of person are you? Seeing you today, I deserve herpliments on you."

    Old man Wu looked at Chang Xian again and again, and even stretched out his hand to pinch his face.

    Chang Xian''s face flushed red, and he couldn''t be more excited. The master valued him so much, and he would definitely not let the master down.

    After the old man Wu praised Chang Xian, he said to Guiyou with a smile, "Look, how good my disciple and grandson are."

    Guiyou twitched the corners of his mouth: "Childish."

    He turned and left, without looking back, he threw an object, which was about to hit Chang Xian, but Chang Xian hurriedly caught it, and Chang Xian looked at Su Xiaolu for help.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "ept it, this is a meeting gift from Master Gui."

    is a delicate dagger.

    Chang Xian took it carefully, the dagger was not big, the length of a finger, it was easy to put away, but it felt heavy and heavy, Chang Xian could feel it, Su Shiyu and others showed envious expressions, Chang Xian carefully let it go Well, very precious.

    In the evening, everyone gathered together for dinner, and it was very lively.

    It¡¯s not yet the New Year¡¯s Eve, but every day is as lively as the New Year¡¯s Eve.

    After eating, Guiyou called Su Xiaolu out.

    Su Shiyu, Su Yang and other juniors followed closely.

    Su Xiaolu and Guiyou are both sword idiots, and each has a certain level of enlightenment. The two of them exchanged moves, and their figures were invisible. After a heartypetition, Guiyou smiled: "Very good, I am very proud of being a teacher." .¡±

    Su Xiaolu''s understanding of swords has surpassed him, and he is very proud and proud.

    Su Xiaolu cupped his hands: "Thank you for yourpliment, Master."

    In front of her apprentices, she is a strict master, but in front of her master, she is also an apprentice who wants to perform supernormally and be praised by the master.

    The contest between master and apprentice is over, if you haven''t done your best, you will continue to fight tomorrow.

    Su Xiaolu apanied Gui You to practice swords, while old man Wu tested Chang Xian, no one should be idle.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao are now full of children and grandchildren, reunited every year, and smiling every day.

    Chen Hu''s family, as always, spends Chinese New Year together every year.

    Chen Shi and Chen Xing are also very calm men. Chen Shi is already married. His big wedding happened just in time for Su Xiaolu to take his disciples to practice, so he didn''t participate. His wife Wang Yun is fat and very gentle. She has three specialty dishes.

    Su Hua took the time to tell Su Xiaolu that Chen Xing will take part in this year''s scientific examination, and he said that Zhou Zhi will be canonized as the prince after the next year. Su Xiaolu doesn''t know these things, but Zhou Zhi''s goal is to be the emperor , the establishment of the crown prince is the first step, his wish has been fulfilled, and Su Xiaolu is also happy for him.

    Years passed like this.

 Chapter 924: what do you think

    Chapter 924 What do you think

    Chapter 924 What do you think

    On the seventh day of the first lunar month, Su Xiaolu and his party set off.

    Mrs. Zhao was very reluctant, and gently stroked Su Xiaolu''s face at the door, telling her to be careful.

    Because of Zhou Heng''s special status, Su Xiaoling has no chance toe back for the New Year, but it won''t be too long. Once Zhou Zhi is stable, everything will be stable.

    Su Hua and Su Chong also devoted themselves to assisting Zhou Zhi.

    What Su Hua didn''t tell Su Xiaolu was that he actually didn''t know Zhou Zhi''s exact n. The process of getting in touch with Zhou Zhi made him understand how deep Zhou Zhi''s thoughts were and how extraordinary his ns were. For Zhou Zhi, it was easy to defuse the open and dark arrows.

    He thinks that Zhou Zhi is likely to be emperor, but Zhou Zhi has not been established as the prince yet, so Su Hua is not sure, and it is hard for him to believe that someone really became the emperor when the prince was established?

    Even though the emperor is old, he is nourished by spiritual energy all the year round. He is still full of energy. Can the emperor really abdicate willingly?

    But these, they just wait to see the results of Zhou Zhi''s maniption.

    Su Hua doesn''t care who is the emperor, what he cares about is how to better protect his family members, how to support the sky for his children, so that they can thrive and not be afraid of wind and rain.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu and his party returned to the academy, and old man Wu and Guiyou quickly started searching for sses.

    There is no change in the days. On weekdays, I just search for sses and teach apprentices.

    asionally, she also goes to collect medicines, and refines the collected medicines into elixir.

    The scenery on a spring day is infinitely beautiful. Su Xiaolu often takes four disciples on outings to collect scenery. Chang Xian has his own understanding of supernatural powers.

    On the eighth day of March, Su Xiaolu saw with his own eyes that he condensed the rushing spring water into a drop. This drop of water was in Chang Xian''s palm, and he presented it to Su Xiaolu like a treasure, asking Su Xiaolu to look at it.

    "Look, master, I can put them into the water droplets."

    Chang Xian''s eyes are full of anticipation, he likes to be praised too much.

    Jiang Wanlin and the others gathered around to watch, feeling extremely surprised.

    An unbreakable drop of water, there are small swimming fish and aquatic nts in it, which is amazing.

    Wang Mingyue couldn''t help but said: "Junior brother, can you put people in it?"

    Chang Xian shook his head: "No, human energy is too heavy, I can''t do it yet, maybe in the future."

    Relying on water droplets as a carrier, shrinking objects to amodate them is really very delicate.

    Su Xiaolu was also shocked when she saw it. The fish swimming inside, the flowing spring water, and the swaying aquatic nts were all alive, which reminded her of her space, which was also so wonderful.

    Seeing Chang Xian''s face pale slightly, but because he was still watching, he tried his best to hold on, Su Xiaolu said: "Let''s withdraw first, as time passes, your ability will be stronger and stronger."

    Chang Xian nodded, he threw water drops into the spring water, the spring water was choppy, all the aquatic nts and fish returned, and soon the spring returned to calm.

    At night, the fish caught from the spring was roasted by Chang Xian very fragrant. The skin of the fish was sticky and the meat was fresh and tender. Chang Xian was like a little housekeeper, holding a small brush, brushing this one and that.

    Wang Mingyue praised sweetly: "Junior Brother is really amazing, thank you Junior Brother, Junior Brother has worked hard."

    Fang Lan also praised, repeating Wang Mingyue''s words.

    Jiang Wanlin couldn''t say such sweet words, she smiled at Chang Xian, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Junior Brother."

    Chang Xian blushed slightly, shook his head and said no thanks, he likes to do this very much, watching the master and senior brothers and sisters eat the food he made, he will also feel full of satisfaction in his heart, he is one of them.

    Su Xiaolu is not strict in front of them, but very gentle. Except when teaching, shepletely rxes herself, so that the disciples can know what she is like.

    When you eat your favorite food, you will smile.

    Laughs when happy, gets angry when angry, free and easy.

    Going back to the academy on the second day, this time I didn''t find the herbs I was looking for, but even if I returned empty-handed, everyone was in a good mood.

    Time flies by, once the hot summer is over, it will be autumn.

    In August, Su Xiaoling sent someone to invite Su Xiaolu, and Su Xiaolu went there in the evening.

    The two sisters sat down, and Su Xiaoling said to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, Zhou Zhi will be canonized as the prince on the 13th of this month."

    In the past few years in the college, Su Xiaoling has be much more cheerful. Now she is pregnant again. This is her third child, and this time it is not twins.

    She has been pregnant for six months, and she will give birth in the winter month.

    Her homework is notplicated, Su Xiaoling pours tea for Su Xiaolu, and pushes the teacup in front of Su Xiaolu.

    "That''s very good, and the fourth brother''s wish hase true."

    Su Xiaolu held the teacup, smiled and said, Zhou Zhi''s wish, with his own efforts, has been realized step by step.

    Over the past year, she has heard a lot of rumors about Zhou Zhi, some say that he is a murderer, some say that he is sinister and cunning, but so what, the fourth brother is the fourth brother.

    "Xiaolu, my sister will tell you straight. Brother Heng told me that Zhou Zhi will be emperor by the end of the year. Tell my sister, what do you think?"

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu with worried eyes. Zhou Zhi likes her younger sister. He has such a heart for nning and such ability to control subordinates. Whatever he wants, he can get it at his fingertips.

    Zhou Zhi has not been close to women for so many years. When Su Xiaolu disappeared in a foreignnd, Zhou Zhi would go there every year, even at the risk of death to find him. If he said that he let go of Su Xiaolu, no dog would believe it.

    Now that he is about to be emperor and the world is his, what will he do next?

    Su Xiaolu has been free for so many years, how could she be confined in that pce?

    Su Xiaoling is worried about Su Xiaolu.

    "I didn''t think about anything, the fourth brother became the emperor, it has nothing to do with me, I''m still me."

    Su Xiaolu knew what Su Xiaoling asked secretly, she and Zhou Zhi actually had nothing, he didn''t say anything, she didn''t say anything, that''s how it was, she lived her life, Zhou Zhi also lived his own life, that''s how it was.

    So regardless of whether Zhou Zhi is the emperor or not, he is still him, and Su Xiaolu will not change.

    "Xiaolu, tell me, has Zhou Zhi expressed his affection for you for so many years? In fact, my sister already knew that he likes you. I passed him, but now, these are nothing, as long as he is sincere to you, it is enough, father, mother, two elder brothers and I will bless you, but it is cold in the pce, and my sister does not want you to go there. "

    Su Xiaoling looked at Su Xiaolu tenderly and said, Su Xiaolu is not in a hurry, she is in a hurry.

    Su Xiaolu gently patted the back of Su Xiaoling''s hand and said, "Sister, don''t worry, Zhou Zhi has never confessed his love to me. Even if he did, I will not enter the pce if we are together."

    She actually had an intuition and premonition that Zhou Zhi would not confess his love. Su Xiaolu thought about it. Many times, she thought he would say it, but he finally forbeared it. Zhou Zhi mentioned the perception of time many times, maybe It has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 925: Like it

    Chapter 925 I like it

    Chapter 925 I like it

    She and Zhou Zhi are two very close lines, they have been walking forward together, and they might meet each other at some point.

    But no matter what, she will not give up her freedom for Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi is the emperor, he will be very busy in power, and she is a wife, enjoying freedom and fulfilling life at the same time. In fact, she has never thought of the rtionship between them What kind of chance will there be.

    After all, looking at it this way, it seems that nothing can be seen, even if Zhou Zhi expresses his affection, it will not change.

    "Xiaolu, do you like him?"

    Su Xiaoling was shocked in her heart. What Su Xiaolu said, she thought about it repeatedly, and finally found it unbelievable. She couldn''t imagine that people who like each other, why are they not together when they are together? If they are not together, how to maintain this rtionship?

    So, after much deliberation, she still asked the doubt in her heart, does Su Xiaolu like Zhou Zhi?

    Su Xiaolu didn''t avoid it, she nodded: "I like it, the fourth brother is very nice and outstanding, I adore him, admire him, and like him."

    In so many years of getting to know each other, Su Xiaolu went from being wary and suspicious at the beginning to believing and admiring. She has already realized that she likes Zhou Zhi.

    In fact, Su Xiaolu doesn''t have much desire for love affairs between men and women. She herself realizes this, so she is not easy to be emotional, but even if she likes it, she is still rational and clear-headed. The focus is to live for herself.

    In her previous life, her grandfather taught her to have self and self-love.

    In this life, she has also been influenced by the two masters. She once again has self-love and self-love. She cares about her family and friends, but she cares more about herself.

    "If the person you like is not together, how can you stay together?"

    Su Xiaoling asked in amazement, she had never thought about this possibility at all, she and Zhou Heng have always been together, experienced so many things, and in the end they still wanted to be together.

    She doesn''t understand why Su Xiaolu''s pursuit of liking is different.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied: "Sister, I don''t know why, but I think Zhou Zhi thinks the same way, sister, don''t worry about me, no matter what, I will take care of it, sister, don''t worry too much, you are now When you''re pregnant, too much thinking is not good for you or the baby."

    Su Xiaolu can''t give an answer to this question, but she and Zhou Zhi are like this.

    Zhou Zhi gave her the best, and she returned the best.

    If Zhou Zhi takes it back one day, she won''t be too sad about it, and she will take back everything she has.

    Su Xiaolu thought about it carefully, maybe it was because she and Zhou Zhi were both very sober?

    This seems to be the case, and only in this way can it be exined.

    "Hey, can my sister do something for you?"

    Su Xiaoling sighed, she couldn''t figure it out so she didn''t think about it, she and Su Xiaolu are two people, they can''t be the same, she thinks like this, Su Xiaolu thinks like that, it''s very normal, so Su Xiaoling quickly let go of her thoughts, she just seriously He looked at Su Xiaolu eagerly, to see if he could do something for her.

    Su Xiaolu reached out and hugged Su Xiaoling, leaned her head on her shoulder, kissed Su Xiaoling''s cheek affectionately, and then said, "Don''t worry, sister, if I need help from my sister, I will definitely tell."

    Su Xiaolu gently ced his hand on Su Xiaoling''s belly, injected it with spiritual power, and soon, the child in Su Xiaoling''s belly moved.

    Su Xiaoling is a doctor herself. She has been paying attention to her body and everything is in good health.

    Su Xiaolu returned after drinking tea.

    Su Xiaoling is also ready to wash and sleep.

    Zhou Heng came back, helped her to wash up, washed Su Xiaoling''s feet and so on.

    When Su Xiaoling fell asleep, Zhou Heng used the medicated oil to smear Su Xiaoling''s stomach again. Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng, time flies, and the person she loves the most is the same as always, that''s great.

    Zhou Heng smiled and said gently: "What did you say to Xiaolu? How did Xiaolu reply?"

    Su Xiaoling expressed all the doubts in his heart.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xiaoling couldn''t help asking: "Brother Heng, if King Ming makes things difficult for Xiaolu, what should we do?"

    Zhou Heng just smiled gently after hearing this and said: "Xiao Ling, if Ah Zhi does that, we will naturally help Xiaolu, but don''t worry, Ah Zhi won''t do that."

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng''s determined eyes, and she asked, "Why not?"

    "Restraint is also because Ah Zhi wants more. I can''t guess him, but I boldly thought about it. Ah Zhi is in the center of power, and he still hasn''t let go of his perception and obsession with supernatural powers. He is now, in fact, already He can live for a long time, but he still cares about time, so I guess, even if he likes Xiaolu, he will not do things that Xiaolu doesn''t like, because he may not be satisfied in this life."

    Zhou Heng told Su Xiaoling all his guesses. Of course, this was his guess.

    Su Xiaoling found it even more incredible.

    "Don''t think too much, everyone has their own creation."

    Zhou Heng bent down and kissed Su Xiaoling gently.

    Su Xiaoling reached out and hugged Zhou Heng, she smiled sweetly and said softly: "If there is another life, I still want to be with you."

    "Me too."

    Zhou Heng''s heart sprouted. This is the person he loves deeply. If there is another life, he naturally wants to be with her.

    It''s just, in the next life, can we meet again?

    The child under his palm kicked him lightly, and Zhou Heng regained his senses. Let¡¯s talk about the next life in the next life, and live this life well first.

    Su Xiaoling was pregnant this time, which none of them expected. This child is very lively and likes to interact with him, so Zhou Heng quickly thought of nothing else. Pressing lightly, it was a response to the child. He responded, and the child also responded. he.

    The child had a lump in his stomach for a while, and then went to another ce. After ying for a while, the child calmed down.

    Zhou Heng also embraced Su Xiaoling and fell asleep.

    ¡ª

    After Su Xiaolu went back, she didn''t think too much about how she should live or how she should live.

    But a few dayster, she received Zhou Zhi''s letter. I don''t know which one of Jin Wu and the others sent it. As always, she put it on the table by the window and left. Su Xiaolu opened the envelope and read it. The letter said that he The matter that was about to be canonized, said what he did this year, and what rumors were outside.

    A small white flower with floral dew.

    Su Xiaolu sniffed it, it was really fragrant.

    She took out the letter paper and wrote back to Zhou Zhi, and also babbled about what happened to her this year. She took four apprentices to do tasks, went on an outing, and so on. Finally, she put the letter paper on the envelope and handed it to the disciple who sent the letter. .

    Zhou Zhi received the letter a few dayster. Looking at Su Xiaolu''s reply, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. He read the letter several times before carefully storing it away.

    At this time, Jin Jiu came in and said respectfully: "Master, Master Mei has spoken."

 Chapter 926: foregone conclusion

    Chapter 926 Foregone conclusion

    Zhou Zhi put the envelope into the box, the smile on the corner of his mouth did not disappear, he said lightly: "Let''s go, let''s see what he wants to say?"

    Being a prince is what he wants, but so is being an emperor. He doesn''t want to be like Zhou Heng, who has been a prince for more than ten years, and only a prince.

    He will be emperor as soon as possible, so that he can have more time to do what he wants to do.

    He doesn''t care what others think of him, he takes whatever he wants, and it doesn''t matter whether those people obey him or not, he just needs them to be in awe of him forever.

    Zhou Zhi soon arrived at the dungeon, looking at the dying Mei Jue, Zhou Zhi sat down calmly, and said calmly, "What does Lord Mei want to say to this king?"

    Mei Jue was tied to the cross, and there were no good pieces of meat on his body. The bloody, rotten smell emanated from him, but the man three meters away in front of him was extremely precious. I''m afraid that this fight will never happen, and he will be the chosen prince.

    Mei Jue opened his mouth, and said in a hoarse voice: "His Highness Prince Ming is a good means, but it''s a pity, you have a handicap, and you will never be able to take that position... Hiss..."

    Mei Jue hadn''t finished speaking when Jin Liu whipped him.

    Mei Jue was in pain, but heughed hehehe, scheming, he is the loser, left and right are just a dead word, he tricks, but he has to stab Zhou Zhi severely.

    They are all old foxes, so naturally they can stab wherever it hurts the most.

    Zhou Zhi''s physical ipleteness, he will always care about it, even if the world''s aura recovers, his legs will stop after recovering to a certain extent, he is obsessed with the recovery of his legs, isn''t it because he cares.

    Zhou Zhi''s expression didn''t change, he said coldly: "Master Mei, Zhou Liao promised you to follow the dragon, and you will pave the way for him wholeheartedly. He promised you, as long as you run away to death, he will protect your family. You are loyal, but what a pity..."

    Zhou Zhi paused, his indifferent eyes were full of sarcasm, he raised his leg, and rested hiszily hands on hisp. It was obviously a slow-moving movement, but he did it with full momentum.

    Mei Jue''s heart tightened, and he couldn''t help asking: "What happened to my family?"

    "The three hundred and twenty members of the Mei family were beheaded for Master Mei''s crime of coborating with the enemy¡ª"

    Zhou Zhi said the ending lightly.

    Mei Jue''s eyes were red, he roared: "No, no, impossible, you lied to me!"

    He really couldn''t stand this kind of torture day after day, he couldn''t die, he couldn''t even faint, he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he made up hisst words in his mind enough to convince Zhou Zhi, but he didn''t expect, The news that Zhou Zhi brought made him even more sad.

    He has been on the run for three months, and he was abducted by Zhou Zhi''s men when he was being sent out.

    He knew that once he fell into Zhou Zhi''s hands, there would be no way out for him, and he didn''t want to.

    Yes, but his family...

    Zhou Zhi raised his hand and patted lightly, and soon, several corpses came outside.

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "Lord Mei, please take a good look. These three hundred and twenty people are all fake, and I will personally supervise them."

    As soon as these words were said, Mei Jue''s soul seemed to be taken away, and he could no longer stand up straight, and copsed on the torture rack.

    Zhou Zhi said again: "This is the person you are devoted to with all your heart. Do you think you can protect him by escaping? Zhou Ying, Zhou Yan is quite clever, but he wants to fight with me, but he has some schemes. But how can an ant bepared with a tiger, Zhou Liao promises you, he can''t do a single word."

    Mei Jue felt his heart ache. Zhou Zhi mocked his loyalty, mocked his blindness, andpared Zhou Liao to an ant. Mei Jue spit out a mouthful of blood, looked at Zhou Zhi with difficulty and said, "You forget you Are you ordered? You can¡¯t be the emperor, the folks are full of rumors about you, even if you are the emperor, there will be uprisings, and when the timees, the entire Great Zhou will be in turmoil, and the people will have no peace.¡±

    Zhou Liao is very smart, this battle for the throne was allowed by the emperor, unlike ten years ago, when Zhou Liao and Zhou Yan were all young, Zhou Zhi did notpete with Zhou Heng, Zhou Heng was the crown prince.

    Zhou Liao is very capable, and half of the court supports him. His influence has already entered the court a few years ago. Zhou Zhi has withdrawn from the court for more than ten years, and Zhou Heng has abdicated. Zhou Liao''s, and themon people talked a lot about this disabled King Ming, and those orders are well known in the world, he is not the best candidate for the emperor, so when Zhou Liao approached him, Mei Jue chose Zhou Liao.

    However, in just two years, Zhou Zhi regained control of the court, Zhou Ying and Zhou Yan were eliminated one after another, Zhou Liao, Zhou Liao should being soon, these three months, he doesn''t know what''s going on outside.

    Mei Jue''s heart was in turmoil. He looked at Zhou Zhi whose expression had not changed, feeling awed in his heart. Zhou Zhi was a born emperor, and he was able to handle all the battles of power and tactics with ease. But why did such a person lose his legs...

    "It seems that Master Mei hasn''t thought it through yet."

    Zhou Zhi lightly flicked the non-existent dust on his sleeves, and was ready to get up and leave.

    Mei Jue regained consciousness, and quickly said: "Wait, wait..."

    He shouldn''t lose his mind.

    He looked at the corpse on the ground, his eyes filled with tears. In this world, even if the spiritual energy recovers, most of them are ordinary people. He Mei Jue is one of them. Fighting, standing in line, etc., are all working hard to live and live well.

    His wife, Guo Shi, has been with him since he was poor, and she is a real wife of dross.

    But now, she is lying there, her neck is broken, and the needles and threads all exin what happened to her. The youngest son is also among them. A grave for my whole family?"

    Zhou Liao, His Royal Highness King An, did not keep the promise, why should he hold it anymore, what will happen to the people in the world, and what has he to do with it.

    Zhou Liao vs. Zhou Zhi, the game has been decided.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Mei Jue with a cold face, and he said a word coldly: "Yes."

    After finishing speaking, Zhou Zhi left without looking back.

    Mei Jue confessed, everything he recruited could make Zhou Liao die.

    Zhou Ying Zhou Yan is considered interesting, Zhou Zhi let them live to be Sanwang, but Zhou Liao must die, he will not give him any chance to survive.

    On the thirteenth day of August, Zhou Zhi was officially conferred the crown prince.

    He was wearing a ck embroidered gold python robe, holding the canonized imperial decree, and climbed up step by step, and finally went to the emperor Zhou Zhao''s side, and worshiped the ancestors with him.

    Zhou Zhao showed a satisfied smile. He was very satisfied with Zhou Zhi''s ability, but his eyes dimmed when his eyes fell on the fingers'' legs. It''s a pity that such an excellent son has a permanent defect. It''s like a wless piece. There is an irreparable gap on the white jade te.

    Watching all the officials pay homage, Zhou Zhao said to Zhou Zhi: "My son, the emperor is proud of you. From now on, the burden on your shoulders will be even heavier. Follow your father and learn hard."

 Chapter 927: Zhou Zhi is the emperor

    Chapter 927 Zhou Zhi is Emperor

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyebrows, and replied lightly: "I know."

    Zhou Zhao gave a satisfied ''hmm''.

    The ceremony for the canonization of the crown prince was grand and grand. Many veterans were already familiar with Zhou Zhi, so when Zhou Zhi wanted to fight, they didn''t join any party. Looking at those who didn''t know Zhou Zhi, they just watched in silence. .

    Now that the position of prince really falls on Zhou Zhi, their smiles are even more meaningful.

    These people are still thinking of meddling in Zhou Zhi''s marriage, it''s really not enough to teach them a lesson.

    After Zhou Zhi became the prince, the court was peaceful for a while.

    Empress Wei Ling sent many things to Zhou Zhi, Zhou Zhi epted them all, but she wanted to see Zhou Zhi, but failed to do so.

    Many wives have already ttered her, talking andughing that there is no caring person around Zhou Zhi.

    Wei Ling also felt sad when she thought about it. After that year, she would always think of the past in her heart. It was more than 30 years ago, and her two sons were still in her womb.

    When Chuchu learned that she was pregnant with twins, she was both happy and worried. If someone else had two children, she would suffer twice, but she only needed one.

    She is also a queen, and her mother''s family also pays special attention to her, so her food, clothing, housing and transportation are all taken care of by loyal people, the nutrition of her children, and her own body are all carefully calcted.

    But after praying on that day and the master giving orders, everything changed.

    When the child was born, Wei Ling was also in constant fear. Of the two sons, Zhou Zhi was always the stronger one. Since then, her heart has been sidelined.

    She fed it herself and let Zhou Heng eat first. She didn''t like it when Zhou Zhi ate, so she didn''t want to feed him after he ate for a long time. Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng actually recognized their mothers, so Zhou Zhi was always strong because he couldn''t eat enough. .

    "Mydy, mydy¡ª"

    The maid called Wei Ling softly several times.

    Wei Ling recovered, only to realize that she had been distracted for a long time, and manydies in the pce looked at her with smiles.

    Wei Ling smiled decently and said, "Speaking of these interesting things reminds me of the past. I really feel that time flies too fast."

    Zhou Zhi is in his thirties, and his daughter of the right age is already married. Back then, they avoided Zhou Zhi like snakes and scorpions, but now they send their daughter to Zhou Zhi.

    Wei Ling couldn''t help but think of herself again. What she did back then, treated Zhou Zhi like a demon, and only wanted him to die quickly, but now, doesn''t she also hope that he can live a long life.

    Opportunity lost is lost, never again.

    Wei Ling looked down, smiled lightly and said, "I''m tired, I just want to enjoy myself in peace and enjoyment in the future, I don''t care about these things, and don''t be tired if you don''t have any birthdays in the future. That''s it, Bengong Go back first."

    Today is her birthday, and thesedies are very enthusiastic.

    Passing one¡¯s life is false, but showing up with one¡¯s own daughter is true.

    It''s just that she is not the Wei Ling from before. No matter how good these delicate flowers are, it''s useless if Zhou Zhi doesn''t like them. Zhou Zhi is not under her control, and Zhou Zhi is not under anyone''s control.

    Wei Ling couldn''t help thinking that even Emperor Zhou Zhao couldn''t control Zhou Zhi''s marriage, let alone her.

    She, don¡¯t care about anything, go back to the small yard and grow vegetables to live her peaceful life.

    No one could have imagined that the queen, who used to be domineering and domineering, would withdraw those prosperous clothes, no longer participate in the battles between concubines, and no longer care who the emperor favored. She dressed inly and took a small **** to dig the fruits she carefully cultivated. She likes this kind of life, she has learned a lot of agricultural knowledge, she can recognize a lot of food, and can grow it, and now she eats everything she grows herself.

    She often gave gifts to Zhou Zhi, and Zhou Zhi would ept them, but she knew that he didn''t eat them.

    But this does not prevent her from continuing to send. She will never make up for those pains, but she will always use actions to do it.

    After Zhou Zhi became the prince, he eliminated many people with unruly intentions.

    Zhou Zhao is quite satisfied, Zhou Zhi has the power of thunder, which is the power of an emperor.

    Only at the beginning of November, when Zhou Zhi submitted all the evidence of Zhou Liao''s crimes to the case, Zhou Zhao frowned. Before he could do anything, the matter broke out in the court, and it even spread among the people. Time, even if he wanted to protect Zhou Liao next time.

    Zhou Liao''s mother, the imperial concubine, knelt outside the pce and cried, begging Zhou Zhao to remember the love of father and son to save the child''s life.

    Zhou Zhao had nowhere to vent his anger. He never expected that Zhou Zhi would do so many things under his nose.

    This is too hateful, he is not old yet, he has not abdicated yet, how could Zhou Zhi do this!

    He crossed the line, which undoubtedly provoked Zhou Zhao''s power as the emperor. Even if he valued Zhou Zhi''s son again, he was angry. He always cared more about Zhou Zhi, and he valued Zhou Zhi properly. He, Zhou Zhi, is capable enough to be an emperor, so he deserves his name as the crown prince. When he gets old and abdicates, Zhou Zhi will be the emperor.

    Yes, but why is he in such a hurry, what he does is provocation, and Zhou Zhao can''t stand it.

    He can value Zhou Zhi, he can be tolerant and doting, but Zhou Zhi can''t cross the boundary, once he crosses the boundary, everything will change.

    The mess on the ground was caused by Zhou Zhao''s anger. He was thinking about what went wrong, so he didn''t notice Zhou Zhi''s changes.

    Zhou Zhi came, and when passing by the imperial concubine, the imperial concubine red at him fiercely, with resentful eyes wishing to tear him apart.

    Zhou Zhi didn''t even give a nce, and walked in with a calm expression.

    Walking into the hall, looking at the mess in the ce, Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Zhao, his expression was as usual, and after seeing the ceremony, he said: "Father called me, what is the matter?"

    "Don''t you give me an exnation? Above the court, there is no room left, you want to kill your brother, ah?"

    Zhou Zhao asked angrily.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Zhao, and said calmly, "Father''s words are wrong. It was not my minister who caused His Highness King An to die. I did not ask him to do the burning, killing, and looting. I did not ask him to make weapons privately." Yes, his death was all done by himself."

    Zhou Liao''s path was all walked by himself, with great ambition.

    Zhou Zhaoqi''s beard trembled: "If you kill them all like this, what about Zhou Yan and Zhou Ying, do you want them to die too? And Zhou Heng, your brother, do you want to kill them too?"

    Zhou Zhao felt that Zhou Zhi had a deep mind, and it was normal for him to hide some. After all, his experience was different since he was a child, but now, he found that he couldn''t understand this son at all.

    He felt a chill in his heart, he was afraid.

    "No, Zhou Ying and Zhou Yan have already left. As long as they don''t rebel in this life, I won''t touch them. Zhou Heng is the same."

    Zhou Zhi looked directly at Zhou Zhao, and answered tly.

    "When you do this, have you ever thought about my father and me? If you treat them like this, what about me? What do you think?"

    Zhou Zhi has crossed the line, Zhou Zhao''s heart is sinking, he has been in power for many years, and the power is in his hands, too much, it is hard for him to let go, Zhou Zhi has crossed the line now, what will he do next? Is he impatient to be the emperor?

 Chapter 928: Zhou Zhi is the Emperor 2

    Chapter 928 Zhou Zhi is Emperor 2

    Chapter 928 Zhou Zhi is Emperor 2

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly: "Since father already knows, then get ready. The game between us father and son has begun. In the past, father taught me to win people''s hearts and hide my sincerity. My son has been taught for many years. Zhou Heng wishes I don''t want to be the prince for decades."

    "In this game, the father loses, the Zen position, I lose, the father can appoint another prince, Zhou Liao''s order, I will keep him until then, if I am the emperor, Zhou Liao will die."

    Zhou Zhi''s gaze was t and unwavering, his ambitions and emotions were well hidden.

    Zhou Zhao was terrified and couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    When he came back to his senses, Zhou Zhi had already left.

    The father-son game started. After Zhou Zhao calmed down, he immediately started investigating.

    I don''t know if I don''t check it, but after checking it, he is more than horrified. His son, who he always cherishes a little bit, is so terrible, his thoughts are so deep, his n To think so far.

    It is said that it is a game between father and son, but in fact the oue has already been decided.

    Zhou Zhao felt that he waspletely passive to wee the shock that Zhou Zhi brought him. He was no longer young. With such an upright man like Zhou Zhi and such thunderous means, Zhou Zhao fell ill.

    His illness is heart disease, caused by too much worry.

    Entering December, Zhou Zhao agreed to the Zen position.

    He looked at Zhou Zhi with a calm face below, and he said slowly: "Zhi''er is so outstanding, Father is very happy, Father only has one request at the end, can you¡ª"

    Zhou Liao was also his son, and in the end, he still wanted to protect his life, just like he protected Zhou Zhi at the beginning.

    His children, he loves them all.

    When every princess gets married, the son-inw is carefully selected. He cherishes every child.

    Zhou Zhao hadn''t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Zhou Zhi, who said coldly, "Father, I don''t agree."

    He gave Zhou Liao many chances, but Zhou Liao didn''t know how to y.

    If he doesn''t want it, then it is doomed.

    Zhou Zhao looked at the resolute Zhou Zhi, and it took a long time to look away slowly. He sighed and didn''t say anything else.

    Zhou Zhi is not as kind as Zhou Heng. As long as it is something he has decided, no one can make him turn back. As an emperor, he is undoubtedly the most suitable.

    In terms of employing people, Zhou Zhao has never seen a better one than Zhou Zhi.

    At the same time as the edict of the Zen position came out, Zhou Liao''s judgment also came out.

    Raising soldiers privately, uniting with gangsters to burn, kill and plunder, and making weapons privately, his crime is unpardonable, and he is sentenced to death.

    On December 20, Zhou Zhi seeded to the throne.

    December 23rd, the imperial concubine led the army to rebel and was killed, and her mother was implicated and imprisoned.

    When Zhou Liao learned of his defeat in prison, his heart died like ashes, and he regretted the poisoned wine. It would be great if he was as knowledgeable as Zhou Yan and Zhou Ying, but he was not reconciled. Zhou Heng can be said to be a queen He was born as the eldest son, so he deserved to be loved by his father and emperor to be the prince.

    Why did Zhou Zhi, who was physically ipetent and had been released for more than ten years, he said he would fight when he came back? In the past ten years, how many people have changed in the court, and Zhou Zhi''s former party has long since changed. It is not so easy for him to fight, why should he give it to him?

    But the fact is so cruel, this person is too scheming, too far-sighted, and what he wants is within easy reach.

    He suspected that if Zhou Zhi didn''t want to get his name right, he would have obtained this seat in a shorter time.

    "His Royal Highness King An, the time hase, let''s go."

    The **** saw that Zhou Liao was still not moving, and sounded a reminder.

    Zhou Liao sighed. He did not know how much blood he would shed this time. Looking at the poisoned wine, he sighed sadly: "If there is an afterlife, it would be worse than this emperor''s house."

    After the words fell, he picked up the poisonous wine and drank it all in one gulp.

    Seeing him like this, the **** said, "His Royal Highness An, go at ease. Our Emperor Ming is extremely merciful, and did not kill any members of His Highness''s mother n. As long as they are not involved in the conspiracy, they will just lose their status and demote them to civilians." It''s just expulsion from Beijing."

    Zhou Liao was tortured by poisoned alcohol, but he still couldn''t believe it when he heard the news.

    How could Zhou Zhi¡ª

    But this matter cannot be faked, there is no need for the **** to deceive a dying person.

    Zhou Liao''s heart was shocked, ck blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, he used all his strength to say thest sentence: "I am not as good as him, it is because I am not as good as him, I will die without regret..."

    The **** watched Zhou Liao die, and sighed in a low voice: "Which of the princes in this pce canpare with Emperor Ming, no one canpare ten years ago, and it will be the same ten yearster, who wins and loses, who has Ming Emperor?" So kind."

    The Emperor Ming has unfathomable thoughts. If you say he is ruthless, he did not implicate the mother n of the imperial concubine and Princess An. As long as he did not intervene in the rebellion, all of them saved their lives. This is something that has never happened in history.

    Cut the grass and roots, cut the grass and roots, throughout the ages, the Emperor Ming let those people go.

    The new emperor seeded to the throne, and a new dynasty began.

    The night is deep.

    Zhou Zhi stood in front of the window, watching the heavy rain outside.

    Jin Wu came in to report that Zhou Liao had gone after drinking poisoned wine in prison, leaving that sentence before his death.

    Those who should be killed are dead, and those who should be expelled from the capital have also left.

    "Master, it''ste at night, let''s go to bed early."

    Jin Wu looked at Zhou Zhi''s back and spoke.

    Zhou Zhi''s health is already in good shape, and he is also protected by aura, so he is not afraid of the wind, cold and tiredness, but his figure is always thin and thin, which inevitably makes people worry.

    Practice doesn''t mean you won''t get sick.

    Zhou Zhi gave a faint ''hmm''.

    His eyes were deep, looking at the dark night outside, his thoughts were heavy, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Jin Wu retreated, and the room waspletely quiet.

    Zhou Zhi turned back to the case, saw that these piled up memorials had not been dealt with, he went out, and his figure quickly disappeared into the rainy night.

    He left the city alone, and headed for the ce he had longed for.

    Guiyuan Academy is very grand, protected by formations, if outsiders break in, they will be known immediately.

    Zhou Zhi entered quietly, he came to a familiar ce, and quietly looked at Su Xiaolu''s sleeping face in the dark night.

    The corners of his cold lips finally rose gradually.

    Leaving a small white flower beside Su Xiaolu''s pillow, Zhou Zhi left.

    He was at the highest ce of Guiyuan Academy, watching the dawn break in the sky.

    He found Zhou Heng.

    Zhou Heng was a little surprised when he saw Zhou Zhi: "Ah Zhi, why are you here?"

    Zhou Heng was amazed that Zhou Zhi came here alone, he should be too busy to tell where he came from, so why did hee here.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng, and said lightly: "The child is almost full moon."

    Zhou Heng froze for a moment before replying: "Yes, the full moon will be in a few days."

    This is the third child of him and Su Xiaoling, but the fifth child. It is a boy named Zhuo, meaning excellence and extraordinary, Zhou Zhuo.

    "I wille to pick him up after the next year. I will raise this child, and I will train him to be the most suitable emperor." Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng and spoke directly.

 Chapter 929: personally train

    Chapter 929 Personal training

    Chapter 929 Personal training

    Zhou Heng was stunned, he even suspected that he had heard it wrong, he looked at Zhou Zhi in astonishment, seeing the expression in his eyes unchanged, Zhou Heng said in a trembling voice: "Ah Zhi, this can''t work, I won''t agree .¡±

    Zhou Heng thought this was ridiculous, how could Zhou Zhi think this way, how could he do this.

    The child belongs to him and Su Xiaoling, he will not agree, and neither will Su Xiaoling.

    Zhou Zhi is determined to cultivate the most suitable emperor, so he can have his own children.

    He is already the emperor, so he doesn''t have to worry about it.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng, and said lightly: "Send him to my side. Twenty yearster, he will be the new emperor. If you don''t want to, the Great Zhou Dynasty will end here. Do you have the heart?"

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi, and couldn''t believe it: "Are you crazy? Zhou Zhuo is my son, he should be raised by me. There are so many people in the Great Zhou Dynasty. You are the emperor, how can you ignore it?"

    Zhou Heng only wanted to see that Zhou Zhi was intentionally intimidating before he said such a thing, but he looked into Zhou Zhi''s eyes, but he couldn''t see half a lie in his eyes.

    Zhou Zhi is able to do what he says, he doesn''t care about the people of the whole Dazhou at all.

    There was a huge wave in Zhou Heng''s heart, and his heart was beating wildly, as if it would jump out of his mouth in the next second. His emotions were turbulent and he couldn''t calm down, but the instigator turned and left indifferently, without looking back. Only his understatement Come.

    "I will pick you up in person on the ninth day of the first month of the new year."

    Zhou Zhi came without a sound, and when he left, he was also without a sound.

    Zhou Heng kept looking at Zhou Zhi''s figure, he was deeply powerless.

    Zhou Heng went back to the yard, Su Xiaoling was still in confinement, he kept the matter a secret, no matter what, wait until after confinement, at least get through this year well.

    "I''m back, what did Emperor Ming tell you?"

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng, feeling that he was a little lost, Su Xiaoling smiled and asked.

    Zhou Heng smiled gently and said, "I just asked about some things about the academy."

    Zhou Heng can''t tell the truth, so he can only lie.

    Su Xiaoling frowned slightly and said, "Does he want to take over the academy?"

    Zhou Heng poured so much effort into this academy, Su Xiaoling has been with him all the time, she knows best, Su Xiaoling can''t think of anything else that can make Zhou Heng so disappointed.

    Zhou Zhi has be emperor so soon, is his next step going to be the academy?

    Zhou Heng shook his head quickly: "No."

    Zhou Zhi didn''t want the academy at all, he didn''t even want the throne, Zhou Heng found that if he wanted to tell a lie, he had to fill it with more lies, which undoubtedly made him more painful.

    In the past few years, it was hard for them to get to where they are today. He could no longer hide anything from Su Xiaoling.

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes and had no choice but to say truthfully: "Xiao Ling, I don''t want to talk about it now."

    Su Xiaoling was worried about Zhou Heng. She didn''t expect that her worry would make Zhou Heng feel more burdened. She smiled softly, stretched out her arms to hug Zhou Heng and said, "If you don''t want to say it, then I won''t ask. Don''t be unhappy. , okay? Look at Xiao Zhuo, everyone is looking at you."

    The youngest son, Zhou Zhuo, was very lively when she was in her womb. She thought he would be very noisy, but after he was born, except for crying when he was born, he was very well-behaved after that. He only cried when he was hungry.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t know what Zhou Heng was hiding from her. She didn''t ask, but thoughtfully wanted to divert Zhou Heng''s attention. Su Xiaoling looked at the child tenderly and said, "Brother Heng, Xiao Zhuo is very like Xiaolu when he was young. When Xiaolu was born, That''s it, they are all equally sensible and well-behaved, this child will definitely be like a deer, smart and brave, kind and tough."

    Zhou Heng looked at the child, and then at Su Xiaoling who exuded the radiance of motherhood all over his body. He felt his heart was being pierced by a knife, and his breathing was hard to breathe.

    Zhou Zhi is bound to win this child, how can he refuse? He felt pain, and even had no face to face Su Xiaoling.

    Su Xiaoling felt Zhou Heng''s emotional changes, and she looked at Zhou Heng worriedly: "Brother Heng, don''t you like Xiao Zhuo?"

    Zhou Heng refused to say, but she wanted to know that there was always a way.

    Zhou Heng''s mood changes only came out when he faced Zhou Zhuo. This must have something to do with Zhou Zhuo. Su Xiaoling naturally knew that he would not dislike Zhou Zhuo. She said this to know what Zhou Heng was worried about.

    Zhou Zhuo is very healthy, she knows best, she is already in her thirties, and she is actually giving birth at an advanced age, so she has paid special attention to it since she was pregnant, everything has lived up to her wish, she gave birth to this very healthy child , but why did Zhou Heng face this child, why was he so sad?

    Su Xiaoling''s secret question made Zhou Heng even more sad. He shook his head again and again, his eyes were already red, and he said: "No, I love Xiao Zhuo very much. He is the crystallization of our love. How could I not love him."

    He was just sad and didn''t know how to change this separation.

    Zhou Zhi doesn''t care about anything, but he can''t do it. Now, he can''t even hide it from Su Xiaoling.

    Zhou Heng''s eyes were red, and he choked up and said, "Little Ling, he said that he wants to raise Xiao Zhuo. Twenty yearster, Xiao Zhuo will be the most suitable emperor. If I don''t want to, he will ignore the whole Zhou Dynasty. I don''t know what he wants to do, but throughout the Great Zhou, so many people..."

    And their loved ones.

    After Zhou Heng exined the matter in detail, Su Xiaoling understood. It took her a long time before she said: "He wants to take Zhuoer away and raise him to be the emperor? Then what is he trying to do to win this power?"

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t figure it out.

    She reached out to wrap her arms around the child beside her, her heart was also turned upside down.

    Zhou Heng was in pain, and she was also ufortable.

    What kind of ce is that deep pce, her child, she doesn''t want to.

    "Does he even care about the deer? If the deer finds out, he will definitely hate him."

    Su Xiaoling murmured, if Su Xiaolu knew about this, she would definitely stand by her side, Zhou Zhi couldn''tpare their sisters'' affection, but she would not tell Su Xiaolu about it, her best and best sister , How could she be willing to embarrass her.

    "How could he do this."

    Su Xiaoling clenched his fists and said angrily.

    "Little Ling, don''t get angry, you are still in the middle of the month."

    Zhou Heng was worried about Su Xiaoling''s health, but he really couldn''t think of a countermeasure. Zhou Zhi blocked all the roads, and if he disagreed, he could only face the worst situation. How can it be safe.

    Not even a second option.

    Su Xiaoling sighed, she looked at Zhou Heng and said: "Brother Heng, Zhuo''er was just born, so let him carry such a heavy mission, I can''t do it, so I promise him like this, since he said he wille on the ninth day of the first lunar month, then Let¡¯s wait until the ninth day of the ninth day, brother Heng, if there is no country, there is no home, but my child, I don¡¯t want him to be bound like this. In these years, in terms of cultivation, neither you nor I have fallen behind. If he blocks the road to death, then we will Compete with him, if we join hands and lose to him, then we agree that Zhuoer will be raised by him."

 Chapter 930: World War I

    Chapter 930 World War I

    Su Xiaoling thought about it in his heart, this is not a good way, but it is also the only way to deal with it.

    Zhou Zhi checks and bnces them. If they don''t resist, then they are worthy of the people and the Great Zhou Dynasty, but they are sorry for their son Zhou Zhuo.

    No country, no home, there are always people in this world who shoulder things that they could not have shouldered.

    Defend the family and the country, keep the peace inside and outside.

    Zhou Zhuo is an imperial family, so he naturally has a responsibility, but because he is an imperial family, he has more choices. Compared with ordinary people, he has many, many opportunities.

    Zhou Heng was in so much pain because he couldn¡¯t let go of the people and couldn¡¯t let the children go.

    Since this is the case, then this battle is bound to happen. It is a battle between the ordinary people and Zhou Zhi.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Heng cautiously: "If we can win, we will have a reason to block him back."

    "If he refuses to fight, then between the world and Zhuoer, I will choose Zhuoer."

    Su Xiaoling''s eyes fell on Zhou Zhuo, she had a tough heart.

    If Zhou Zhi refuses, then there is no need to discuss this matter, and the world will be chaotic if it wants to.

    "good."

    Zhou Heng gained confidence, he held Su Xiaoling''s hand tightly, expressing his determination, in fact, this is fine, the world and his son, he has done his best.

    "Don''t let Xiaolu know about this matter. She will be leaving for Wuzhou soon. I don''t want them to worry about me if they find out."

    Su Xiaoling spoke gently, thest thing she wanted was to make her family worry about her.

    It is precisely because of caring that I want to digest myself.

    Zhou Heng lowered his eyes guiltily, and nodded.

    Su Xiaolu really didn''t know about this matter, and the end of the year was approaching, so she went home as usual.

    Several disciples also went home separately.

    Chang Xian and Su Xiaolu together, this year Su Kuo and Niu Zai went out, old man Wu and Gui You taught for a year, and they continued to travel far away at the end of the year.

    There is no change between this year and previous years.

    Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling''s family, who stayed in the academy, also had a New Year''s Eve dinner together, which was carefully prepared by Su Xiaoling.

    Zhou Wei, Zhou Xuan, Zhou Huan, and Zhou Qing all fought, Zhou Heng hugged Zhou Zhuo, and the family enjoyed themselves happily.

    Children don''t know what is worrying about their parents.

    The year passed so mediocrely.

    Until the ninth day of the lunar new year, Zhou Zhi came as promised.

    Early in the morning, Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling took care of the children, and the youngest Zhou Zhuo was handed over to Doufu and Fennel to take care of them. The couple had prepared well and waited for Zhou Zhi.

    Zhou Zhi''s face was t, as usual, and after taking his seat, he poured tea from the teapot.

    "Brother, sister-inw, have you thought about it?"

    Zhou Zhi took a sip of tea and asked calmly.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Zhi, and felt that he was really unfathomable, how could he talk about such an important matter so easily, like eating a meal and drinking water.

    Zhou Heng looked serious, looked at Zhou Zhi and said, "Did you see the letter I wrote to you?"

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "I see, if you are ready, you can start at any time, I will return to the pce before dark."

    Xin, he naturally saw it, but this time he came, he still took Zhou Zhuo away.

    No one can change this.

    He looked at Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling, and smiled faintly: "For so many years, many people have spected that we would fight each other, but they were all disappointed. It''s just that there must be a life-and-death struggle between you and my brother. Today It''s good to fight for Zhou Zhuo."

    "I don''t understand, why do you have to choose Zhou Zhuo?"

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Zhi puzzled, why Zhou Zhuo, above Zhou Zhuo, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing, and Zhou Zhi himself is not incapable of having children, he can definitely raise his own children.

    "Because the prince muste from the Su family, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing have already been enlightened. Their twin brothers, one is tired and the other is free and easy, how to bnce? At just the right time, the sister-inw gave birth to Zhou Zhuo. Isn''t this God''s will? He and Zhou Huan Zhou Qing, Zhou Wei, and Zhou Xuan are all different."

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly, and said with sincerity.

    Su Xiaolu and the Su family are inseparable, and Su Xiaoling is his elder brother''s wife, and everyone is closely rted. The future prince will naturallye from the Su family. He does not want Su Xiaolu to bear the pain of having a child. It just so happens that Su Xiaoling gave birth to Zhou Zhuo. This kid came just in time.

    "What if Zhou Zhuo is a daughter? What should you do?"

    Zhou Heng looked at Zhou Zhi and asked, Zhou Zhi liked Su Xiaolu, he liked Su Xiaolu many years ago, so he loved his house and Wu, he was kind to himself, in those few years, he was obviously his elder brother, but he took care of him a lot, because he liked Su Xiaolu, Zhou Zhi He didn''t have a bad rtionship with anyone in the Su family, thinking about these Zhou Heng''s ups and downs and calm emotions, he also likes Su Xiaoling very much, but neither he nor Su Xiaoling thought about not having children, so they have several children.

    But Zhou Zhi, he never thought of having children with Su Xiaolu, Zhou Heng was shocked, angry and helpless.

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly: "So what about being a daughter, why not be an empress."

    Whether it''s a boy or a girl, Zhou Zhi doesn''t care at all, it''s just because this child is very suitable, and it saves him some tricks, even if it''s a few yearster, he will take the current step, it''s just a matter of time.

    "So you are reluctant to give birth to Xiaolu, so youe to **** my son!"

    Su Xiaoling didn''t know whether to be angry or tough. For so many years, Zhou Zhi didn''t even dare to show his heart. He gave Su Xiaolu many good things every year. He obviously had affection for each other, but he didn''t say anything. Now that Zhou Zhi is the emperor, for the future, he still To **** her son, Su Xiaoling was speechless.

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said nothing, if he said that, then it was true.

    Women give birth to a child, so much suffering, he doesn''t know if Su Xiaolu is willing, but he is not willing.

    His fawn, shall be free forever.

    The Su family is Su Xiaolu''s concern. If others are the emperor, they will only fear the Su family, but it is different for Su Xiaoling''s child to be the emperor.

    Within a hundred years, the Su family will not have any problems, so he must personally train the next emperor.

    "Don''t say anything. It''s a battle. I will never show mercy. If you lose, you are not allowed to hit my son."

    Su Xiaoling took a deep breath, which greatly boosted her ambition.

    Zhou Heng said the same: "We will do our best."

    He doesn''t know how much Zhou Zhi likes Su Xiaolu, but he wants to **** his son for Su Xiaolu, and he won''t do it. If Zhou Zhi can do this for his sweetheart, he will naturally do everything for his sweetheart.

    Zhou Zhi just smiled, and he nodded.

    The three of them went to the training ground of the academy.

    Zhou Zhi''s different ability is wood, Zhou Heng is gold, gold can ovee wood, Su Xiaoling''s supernatural ability is spirit, the husband and wife team up, and they are not prepared to show mercy unless Zhou Zhi loses.

    When Zhou Heng made a move, a golden castle shrouded Zhou Zhi and shrunk him, Su Xiaoling also released his mental power to attack Zhou Zhi''s sea of ??consciousness.

    Su Xiaoling''s mental power was released, but she didn''t feel anything, which made her very puzzled. Looking at Zhou Zhi who was motionless, she used her spiritual energy to attack Zhou Zhi infinitely. As long as she touched Zhou Zhi''s sea of ??consciousness, she would definitely ruthlessly Attack him hard.

 Chapter 931: Make Zhou Zhuo the crown prince

    Chapter 931 Establishing Zhou Zhuo as Prince

    The attack of mental power is very simple and rude, and the opponent is defeated by attacking the opponent''s consciousness.

    But she released a lot of mental power, but she didn''t feel anything, Su Xiaoling''s face turned pale, because there was only one possibility, Zhou Zhi was far stronger than she imagined.

    She refused to give up just like this, and could only release her mental power continuously until her own mental power was exhausted.

    Zhou Heng thought the same way, using gold to ovee wood.

    But the golden shield he controlled shrank to a certain extent and then stopped, and he felt Zhou Zhi resisting.

    He, like Su Xiaoling, tried his best, but still watched his golden shield gradually swell, and was pierced by something sharp.

    The thorns are like a tide, covering the sky and covering the gold cover, gold overwhelms the wood, the thorns wither quickly, but there are more thorns covering it continuously,yer afteryer, endless.

    The golden shield can no longer see the color, only the thorns are growing, withered and grow again.

    Both Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling''splexions gradually turned pale, and beads of sweat rolled down their cheeks.

    Zhou Zhili was in the middle of the thorns, hisplexion did not change, but seeing that Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling were exhausted in the end, and could no longer release their supernatural powers, he said softly: "I won."

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng sat leaning against each other, their faces were terribly pale, but they both understood that they did their best.

    "I will train Zhou Zhuo well, and protect the Su family for a hundred years. Every June and the end of the year, Zhou Zhuo wille back to you and stay with you, 15 days at a time."

    Zhou Zhi said that green vines grew all over his body, and green fruits were sent to Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling''s side, filled with spiritual energy, Zhou Heng and Su Xiaoling quickly recovered.

    In this battle, there was no shadow of swords and swords.

    They are exhausted, Zhou Zhi remains unchanged, where is his background?

    Zhou Zhi just wanted to train the prince. After winning, he was going to take Zhou Zhuo away.

    Su Xiaoling looked at Zhou Zhi and asked, "If I miss Zhuo Er, may I visit him?"

    We can only see each other for one month a year.

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "Yes."

    Su Xiaoling was relieved, she said to Zhou Heng: "Brother Heng, I won''t go there."

    She was afraid that she would see it, and she would be reluctant.

    Zhou Heng''s heart ached, so he nodded.

    Zhou Zhi looked as usual. After receiving Zhou Zhuo, Zhou Heng was worried that he wouldn''t be able to hold the child, but Zhou Zhi took it, and he couldn''t fault it. Zhou Zhi would hold the child.

    Zhou Heng looked at the awake child, so well-behaved, Zhou Heng said with a tight heart: "Zo''er is still young, why don''t we pick him up when he is one year old? He is just a baby now, and he doesn''t understand anything."

    Zhou Zhi looked at Zhou Heng, and said lightly: "It''s gettingte, I''ll be back now."

    Once he blocked it with his cloak, Zhou Heng couldn''t see the child.

    Zhou Zhi turned around and left, Zhou Heng hurriedly followed, it would be fine if the child cried.

    But it was sent all the way outside the academy, and the child was extremely quiet in Zhou Zhi''s arms, without crying.

    Zhou Zhi got into the carriage, and the carriage quickly disappeared from Zhou Heng''s sight. He didn''t return until he could no longer see it.

    Zhou Zhuo was raised by Zhou Zhi, and soon everyone knew about it.

    Zhou Zhi made Zhou Zhuo the crown prince on the tenth day of the lunar new year.

    The officials were in turmoil, talking and arguing endlessly.

    It was just the one in the main seat, calm and terrifying, didn''t say a word, and didn''t stop them from arguing.

    Different political opinions are divided into multiple factions.

    There is also a bold question from the minister, whether Emperor Ming is in poor health or not.

    Zhou Zhitong did not answer, and let them argue.

    Arguing is not an easy thing. After their arguing became dry, their voices were hoarse, and the quarreling sounds gradually disappeared, and the hall was so quiet that even a needle could be heard, the courtiers realized that something was wrong.

    Zhou Zhi raised his eyes, looked at the ministers below, and said in a cold voice: "You dear ministers have finished speaking, then let me say a few words."

    "As for the crown prince, Liu Aiqing has a good question. I am in poor health and cannot have any children. You must have heard of the severe poison in my body a few years ago. Prince Heng is mypatriot, and it is reasonable for me to raise his son as the crown prince. , why are you so talkative? Could it be that Prince Heng''s son is not qualified?"

    Zhou Zhi frankly exined that he cannot have children, and blocked countless disputes and questions.

    All of a sudden, the officials had nothing to say.

    The heirs of Lord Heng are undoubtedly the best candidates. If you don¡¯t choose Lord Heng, is it difficult to choose the heirs of the princes who failed in the battle?

    They dare not say this.

    "I''ve made it clear about the crown prince, so let''s talk about the selection of the concubine as well. I''m sure you love to know too."

    Zhou Zhi spoke lightly.

    The officials below suddenly regained their spirits.

    Even if the emperor cannot have any heirs, it would be good for the family if his own daughter could be his concubine.

    Immediately, a courtier stepped forward and knelt down, and said passionately: "Don''t worry, your majesty, I will definitely choose someone who is satisfied with the emperor."

    Electing a concubine, this has not happened for many years, every family has a young girl who is just right.

    Historically, the chief officials in charge of concubine selection are the Ministry of Rites. Now is a good time for them to make meritorious deeds. Naturally, such a good opportunity cannot be missed.

    Zhou Zhi sighed: "Then I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy happiness."

    The officials were quiet, and they all sighed endlessly, only feeling a chill in their hearts, and their hairs stood on end.

    Throughout the ages, who would say something that is inhumane? As a man, even if it is inhumane, he would never dare to admit it. That is dignity.

    But Zhou Zhi is the emperor, and he actually said such words.

    "I am in poor health, and I am no longer humane. There are thousands of good women in the world, and they should match their beloved ones. Now that I am the emperor, I should even more fulfill their marriages. I only hope that the world will be safe."

    Zhou Zhi exined frankly, and then his eyes fell on several ministers.

    Before the officials recovered from the news that he thought he was inhumane, he had already started to read the mandarin ducks.

    "My lord Zhang, I heard that your family has a daughter who is eighteen years old and is in full bloom, and the Qin family has a son who is twenty years old and a young man at that time. I will marry you two today. I wish you two a happy marriage. "

    "Master Xu, I heard..."

    Zhou Zhi bestowed six marriages in a row. He finished speaking with a smile on his face, waiting for the marriage to be bestowed on him to thank him. He said in a still unsatisfactory way: "My loves, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of your loves."

    The families who were married by him were dumbfounded. Although they were harmonious on the surface, they had hatred in private, but they couldn''t avoid getting married after being married.

    Zhou Zhi is the emperor, and they have to thank him. Now who has the time to worry about the emperor''s affairs, they can''t figure out their own troubles.

    Those who have not been granted marriages are all silent like cicadas, daring not to speak again. The emperor bestows marriages, which is a supreme honor, but now it has be something to be feared.

    After this, many courtiers were in danger and had no time to do other things. They didn''t care about the emperor''s harem at all, they only worried that such a terrible gift of marriage would fall on themselves.

 Chapter 932: another decade

    Chapter 932 Another Decade

    Zhou Zhi has always been vigorous and resolute, and he has never been controlled by others.

    These, the old officials who had suffered under his hands knew very well, but when Zhou Zhi became the emperor, they were also a little moved.

    But after what happened today, they all became sober again. Their Ming emperor was different from any previous emperor.

    Now let alone making their own daughter a rich concubine, they only hope that such a gift of marriage will never happen again, and being inws with an enemy is really like a toad, not biting people.

    The gift of marriage is not just for any woman or man in the family, they must be the ones Zhou Zhi calls out for, and generally, they will not be famous in front of Zhou Zhi.

    The most valued daughter-inw married the son-inw of the enemy''s family.

    For many years after that, being given a marriage by Zhou Zhi was the thing that the courtiers feared the most.

    Every household, no matter how good a son or daughter is, dare not show it off, for fear of being caught by Zhou Zhi, who will mess up the mandarin ducks, I am really afraid.

    They want to fight against Zhou Zhi, and there are also courtiers who have reached an agreement in private. They always want to seize something to check and bnce the emperor, but this emperor is always very peaceful, and he always happens to meet someone''s son, and then Praise, reward, and marriage!

    It is hard to describe, but over time, this emperor won all the battles of checks and bnces without gunpowder smoke!

    Since Zhou Zhuo was half a year old, Zhou Zhi must hold him in his arms at court. Zhou Zhuo grew up among the courtiers. He was able to sleep soundly amidst their arguments since he was a child, and he can quietly watch them argue when he grows up.

    This extraordinary prince, under the influence of Zhou Zhi, was exactly the same as him when he was ten years old. After going to court, Zhou Zhuo has been able to deal with these officials.

    The seasons change from spring to autumn, and the courtiers are stable outside and inside.

    The human race and the monster race all have stable enclosures, and even have business contacts.

    The Taoist people integrated into every ce of the Great Zhou Dynasty, protecting the ordinary people. Compared with other countries, the Great Zhou Dynasty is undoubtedly the ce that the people yearn for the most. The Ming Emperor, who was suspected at the beginning, created an unprecedented prosperity.

    No one cares whether the Ming emperor has a queen, or whether he can be humane. For themon people, they only care about whether they can live in peace and have enough food in this world. If the Ming emperor has done it, then he is best emperor ever.

    The weather in June was hot, Zhou Zhuo was ordered to give gifts, and it was also time to reunite with his family. He was a big kid, smart and lively, and was very popr in the academy.

    Zhou Zhuo met his parents, sister and brother first, and then came to look for Su Xiaolu. As soon as he saw Su Xiaolu, he ran over happily: "Auntie, auntie, the cutest, most beautiful and best auntie, Zhuoer misses you so much, do you want Zhuoer?" , look, what Zhuoer brought you..."

    Zhou Zhuo took out many things from Meson Space as if offering treasures, including wood-carved birds, jumping frogs, and other small things.

    Zhou Zhuo is very lively, with an inexhaustible vitality on his body. After presenting the treasures, he started to take the ones from Zhou Zhi, and just like this, they took out from the meson space one by one, and kept piled up on the table.

    Su Xiaolu was amused by him. In the past ten years, her appearance has not changed much. Her appearance seems to have stayed at 26 when she came out of a foreignnd. In fact, she is not afraid of getting old, but women don''t want to be praised for their beauty.

    "Thank you Zhuo Bao, Auntie misses you so much, Auntie is so happy, are these all gifts from Zhuo Bao?"

    Su Xiaolu thanked Zhou Zhuo while receiving the gift, and stretched out her hand to pinch Zhou Zhuo''s round cheeks. The child with a bit of baby fat is so pretty. After a few years, when the boy grows up and the baby fat fades away, she will never see such a cute child again. boy.

    Zhou Zhuo chattered, and Su Xiaolu listened with a smile.

    Dining together at night, Zhou Zhuo was the sweetest: "Mother cooks the best and most fragrant dishes, and they are the best meals Zhuo Er has ever eaten."

    "Zhuo Er likes it, mother will make it for you every day."

    Su Xiaoling''s eyes are gentle, and Zhou Zhuo has grown up very well, which makes her feel better, but after a long separation, there will always be more misses, and they all cherish this short reunion very much.

    Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan started walking in the rivers andkesst year. Zhou Wei is cold and calm, while Zhou Xuan is lively.

    Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing are calm and don''t like to tease his younger brother very much. Zhou Xuan loves to tease Zhou Zhuo the most. She sits beside him, rubs her hair, squeezes her cheeks, pats her shoulders and touches her back.

    Ten years ago, Zhou Zhuo entered the pce in less than two months and was raised by Zhou Zhi and was established as the crown prince. Su Xiaolu still remembered that when she came back, Zhou Wei, Zhou Xuan, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing all came to him.

    Su Xiaolu also didn''t understand why Zhou Zhuo wanted to be raised by Zhou Zhi. At that time, her sister didn''t see her, saying that it was a matter that had already been decided, so there was no need to say anything.

    Zhou Zhuo has been very cute these years, and nothing worrying has happened, so everyone is used to it.

    The life is so ordinary, the disciples of the college change from one group to another, many masters are new, her four apprentices have left the capital, and even Niu Zai and Su Kuo are not resident in the college to teach. In the past two years, she has traveled far away from Beijing, but Su Xiaolu did not go, she is used to such a quiet life.

    Seeing Zhou Zhuo eating with a smile, Su Xiaolu felt warm in her heart. She squeezed Zhou Zhuo''s wrist, and she knew that the child was very healthy. He always looked a little fat, umonly cute, which made people feel ufortable. Law does not like.

    Zhou Zhuo ate two big bowls, he squeezed the flesh around his stomach and sighed: "Ah¡ªAuntie, give me a few injections, I don''t want to gain weight!"

    Su Xiaoling chuckled, shook his head with a helpless smile, his eyes were doting: "You¡ª"

    Zhou Zhuo liked the food she cooked, and Su Xiaoling was very happy.

    This child, no matter how you look at it, you like it.

    "Okay, if you are not afraid of pain."

    Su Xiaolu happily agreed, this kid is not afraid of anything but pain.

    Even the slightest pain made him terrified.

    But if you want to say that he is delicate, he is not. Su Xiaolu has seen it many times. In front of outsiders, the little guy bleeds but does not shed tears. But in front of his family, if he falls, knocks and bumps, he will cry a lot. On the field, the tears, big and crystal clear like beans, fell down, making people feel distressed.

    Hearing the pain, Zhou Zhuo had tears in his eyes, and he waved his little hand: "Forget it... There are two things in this world that you can''t live up to, one is happiness and the other is food. Eating more food makes me always happy, and delicious food is absolutely delicious." Don¡¯t let me down! Every ounce of fat on my body is not a burden, it¡¯s not obesity, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s love for me¡ª¡±

    "The mouth is so sweet, but what you said is not entirely true. There are still things in the world that you can''t live up to, and that is to praise your most beautiful and most beautiful second sister. If the second sister is happy, you are also happy. Come on, praise your sister or listen to it, or hum snort!!"

    Zhou Xuan put her arm around Zhou Zhuo''s shoulder, threatening him.

    Zhou Zhuo shrank his neck and praised wittily: "My second sister is the most, most beautiful, best, best, most, most invincible in the whole world. She is the most beautiful woman in the world. Who canpare with her?" Well, then naturally it is the big sister who is exactly like her to share the same prize with her."

 Chapter 933: plan

    Chapter 933 Program

    He loves both sisters, the palms and backs of his hands are full of flesh, and he will never favor one over the other, and praise must be praised together.

    Zhou Wei blushed slightly, and Zhou Xuanughed happily.

    Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing expressed helplessness.

    Zhou Xuan raised her head and looked at the other two younger brothers: "Ah Huan, Ah Qing, you don''t agree with what Brother Zhuo said?"

    Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing quickly waved their hands, and said together: "No, no, my little brother has spoken our hearts."

    Zhou Xuan snorted arrogantly, it''s not too bad.

    Su Xiaolu sighed: "Zhuo Bao, what about my aunt? Didn''t you say that my aunt is the most beautiful in the world?"

    Su Xiaolu wanted to see what the sweet, smooth and intelligent Zhou Zhuo would say.

    Zhou Zhuo smiled, and said to Su Xiaolu in a leisurely manner: "Of course my aunt is the most beautiful in the world. Only when the big sisters grow up to my aunt''s age can they be as beautiful as my aunt."

    Su Xiaolu smiled, she changed her words and said, "What about your mother?"

    She was really busy watching the excitement, and Zhou Xuan couldn''t be happier, and hurriedly asked: "Yes, yes, what about the mother?"

    Su Xiaoling felt helpless, but his heart was warm.

    Zhou Zhuo is extremely smart, he looked at Su Xiaolu with a smile, and asked instead: "Auntie, in my aunt''s heart, isn''t my mother the most beautiful?"

    This small problem can¡¯t trouble him. Father can say that the best way to solve a problem is not to answer the question, but to create more problems that cannot be solved, so that the problem will be solved.

    Su Xiaolu squeezed Zhou Zhuo''s cheek: "Bad boy, let me tell you, in my heart, your mother is certainly not the most beautiful, the most beautiful and most beautiful is your grandmother, heh heh, your mother can only be Second beauty."

    "Yes, yes, yes, my aunt is right."

    Zhou Zhuo nodded with a smile, he was really happy.

    After dinner, Zhou Zhuo took Zhou Xuan and asked her to go for a walk with her. Zhou Zhuo began to practice martial arts gradually, practicing slowly.

    In the past half month, because of Zhou Zhuo, the academy has be much more lively.

    When he was a child, Zhou Zhuo was chubby, but he was extremely clever. He yed many funny and interesting things with many students in the college. For example, he asked the big guys to apany him to y hide-and-seek. When it was his turn to look for it, he ran home Alright, let the students hide...

    Zhou Zhuo walked around the college and got a lot of small things from students, most of them were food.

    Su Xiaolu was at the highest position in the college, lying quietly against the eaves, the night breeze was blowing, and it was extremely cool andfortable.

    Hearing Zhou Zhuo''sughter and exmation from time to time, Su Xiaolu couldn''t help curling her lips.

    These ten years have been quiet ten years.

    Parent''s body was getting worse day by day, her mind moved, and she had a thought.

    She has been to many ces, so she can live a peaceful life like this, but neither Su Sang nor Zhao Shi have. They have only been to the capital and Wuzhou in their life, and this is because they want to live there.

    Su Xiaolu has decided that in the next two years, she will take Su Sang and the Zhao family on a long journey, showing them the beautiful rivers and mountains of Da Zhou.

    Food from many ces will not be transported to the capital at all, because after some food is picked, it will lose its good taste in just a few seasons.

    So after Zhou Zhuo returned to Beijing inte June, Su Xiaolu found Zhou Heng and told her what she was going to do.

    She has been teaching in the academy for twelve years. During these twelve years, although she only epted four apprentices, there are many students who have achieved good results under her teaching.

    Everyone''s understanding of the way of swordsmanship is different, but whether strong or soft, at the highest level of Dao, they are all invincible.

    Zhou Heng nodded to express his understanding, he was grateful to Su Xiaolu for his efforts.

    Knowing Su Xiaolu''s n, Su Xiaoling came to see Su Xiaolu. The two sisters are not young anymore, but only Su Xiaolu still looks young. Su Xiaoling''s eyes already have fine lines.

    "Xiaolu, wait a few more days, I will make some dry food that is convenient for you to eat on the road, and you can take it with you. When you are tired, you and your parents can eat it on the road."

    Su Xiaoling looked at her younger sister whose appearance hadn''t changed at all, with gentle eyes. This difference made her understand that Su Xiaolu can live a long time.

    And at that time, they must be gone.

    Real cultivation must be a very lonely road, and they are just a momentary scenery on her road.

    If life is only a short hundred years, then being with you for decades is a lifetime.

    But if there are thousands of years in life, then this road must be lonely.

    Looking at it now, it''s a good thing that Zhou Zhi didn''t show his feelings.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Okay, I will leave in half a month. Jiang Wanlin and the others will soon arrive at the academy. Thest time I saw them was more than two years ago. After meeting them, I will leave."

    Su Xiaoling nodded: "Then write us a letter."

    In these years, during the Chinese New Year, they all went back to have a family reunion. Every time they saw that their small family had developed into such a big family, they were emotionally moved.

    As they grow older, they realize more and more that their family isplete when their parents are alive.

    When Su Sang and Zhao Shi passed away, their four brothers and sisters became four small families. Without their parents, they would never be able to form a big family no matter how they united.

    And none of them could be as free and easy as Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaoling''s thoughts surged, looking back now, he only thinks that it was really good when he was a child, but it''s a pity that the time will never return.

    Su Xiaoling got up and went back, walked to the door, Su Xiaolu stopped her, when Su Xiaoling stopped and looked back at Su Xiaolu, what greeted her was Su Xiaolu''s big hug.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t say anything, but Su Xiaoling almost burst into tears.

    Send Su Xiaoling away, Su Xiaolu fell asleep after washing, she entered the space, she looked at the little carp jumping on the water surface, she stretched out her hand, and the carp came to her palm.

    Su Xiaolu felt surprised, there was nothing in this spiritual spring except this one fish.

    "Little thing, what have you been eating all these years?"

    Su Xiaolu felt very surprised. The more she looked at her space, the more she looked at it now, it looked more and more like Chang Xian''s cohesion, but she herself couldn''t believe this conclusion.

    It can only be said that space, if Chang Xian is capable enough, can condense a ce of water and soil.

    Now that the aura is revived and there is meson space, her space seems to be useless. Apart from picking herbs, she will nt them, and she will not drink the spiritual spring of the space, but in her opinion, her space is very useful.

    Whenever she enters the space and sleeps next to the Lingquan, she feels that her mind is very stable andfortable. No matter how tired she is, she will be full of energy when she wakes up.

    Her space was the one that gave her a lot of help when she came to another world, but the space has no life, otherwise she would give the space an old age.

    "Little guy, if you have wisdom, practice hard."

    Su Xiaolu withdrew her hand, slept on the grass by the Lingquan, and fell asleep peacefully. In a ce she didn''t see, the small dark blue carp swam to her side and stopped swimming. It was approaching her. When it has only a little intelligence, its consciousness is far faster than its body, and it rarely sees Su Xiaolu, so it cherishes every opportunity to meet.

 Chapter 934: Those ones

    Chapter 934 Those

    Chapter 934 Those

    At the beginning of July, Jiang Wanlin, Wang Mingyue, Fang Lan and Chang Xian all came back.

    Chang Xian is obsessed with medical skills, and often travels for free consultations.

    Wang Mingyue and Fang Lan are inseparable, and they are called both male and female.

    Jiang Wanlin is a lone ranger with only a sword on her back.

    The four returned almost one after another, and met before going up the mountain.

    Jiang Wanlin was dressed in ck, as cold as ice.

    Wang Mingyue likes bright colors, so she mostly wears bright yellow, light blue and light pink dresses. Fang Lan usually wears in clothes, and the two go well together.

    Chang Xian waspletely dark, his skin was peeling, and he was dressed inly. As soon as they met, Wang Mingyue eximed: "Junior brother, have you been trafficked for mining? Why are you in such a mess?"

    Jiang Wanlin looked Chang Xian up and down, and said calmly, "Are you on fire at the weir?"

    Chang Xian nodded: "Senior Sister has sharp eyes, I went, the fire was so fierce that it burned my skin, but I am very happy that I saved many people."

    Jiang Wanlin nodded slightly, this junior loves practicing medicine to save lives the most.

    On the contrary, she is outstanding in medical skills, she has not saved many people, but the sword she carries is frightening, because she has killed many people, and the wicked want her to eat meat. Taking the head as a reward, her head was clearly marked with a price by the wicked!

    "Wan Wan, is what you said in yourst letter about Mu Feng true?"

    Wang Mingyue rushed to Jiang Wanlin''s side and asked.

    Last time Jiang Wanlin received a mission to eliminate demons in Taoist sect, and it turned out to be Chen Lian who got rid of it, and the person who appealed was Mu Feng.

    Jiang Wanlin didn''t speak in detail in her heart, now that they meet, Wang Mingyue naturally wants to ask clearly.

    Jiang Wanlin looked at Wang Mingyue so curiously, she nodded: "Well, it''s all true."

    Thinking of that incident, she indulged her long ago and let go of it. Seeing their ending, she still sighed. It turned out that no matter how much you like, you will get bored with seeing each other, and you will wish for each other to die.

    "Hahahaha, that''s really evil and evil is rewarded. It''s really satisfying. I''ll write it into a storybookter. I want to write more of this, so that those richdies who don''t leave the door and don''t leave the door can take a good look at it." , When you meet g, you should cut the mess quickly, let the scum rot, and bloom warmly in the sun."

    Wang Mingyue felt happy when she thought about it, and said as she walked.

    Even though the world has changed so much now, there are still many women who are deceived by scumbags and live their lives in pain.

    Wang Mingyue was chattering, Fang Lan doted on him, he was willing to listen, so should I have a word with Wang Mingyue?

    Chang Xian was silent, and shook his head with a smile. He knew that this senior sister was heroic and courageous.

    Chang Xian couldn''t help but look at Jiang Wanlin. Jiang Wanlin was expressionless. He rarely saw her young. After so many years, he also knew the story of this senior sister. He only had adoration in his heart. In the world, this senior sister still has extinction. In the name, but he just wanted to say, beautiful!

    So every time they meet and separate, he will only say ''be careful'' to Jiang Wanlin.

    The four of them went up the mountain together, except for the emotionally friendly couple, the silent Chang Xian and Jiang Wanlin.

    Jiang Wanlin thought back to that incident.

    When she received the task and met Mu Feng, both of them were stunned for a moment, Jiang Wanlin was just surprised, but Mu Feng was very excited.

    He blurted out and called her Wanwan.

    Jiang Wanlin corrected him in a cold voice and asked him to call her ''Miss Jiang''. She hadn''t seen her for more than ten years. She didn''t expect Mu Feng to be so disgusting. The expression on his face was too conspicuous, which made her very upset. Only two A word, greasy!

    Mu Feng didn''t realize it, and told her about the past, when she was a child, and asked her if she remembered while talking.

    Mu Feng didn''t stop until she drew her sword and rubbed his face hard under her feet.

    Then she was shocked and put away her thoughts and talked to her. The reason was that Chen Lian had harmed all of his children, and Chen Lian, who was originally barren, was pregnant with quadruplets. She asked a lot, and Mu Feng was already barren. So he also paid special attention to Chen Lian.

    But with the death of several aunts in the mansion, and the death of his first wife, he felt something was wrong.

    Before Chen Lian became pregnant, he happened to have four children, two sons and two daughters.

    One night, Mu Feng heard Chen Lian talking in her sleep at night, and she said, ''I will love you only when you were born from my belly, or you will all die''.

    All this was too weird, Mu Feng was scared, so he reported the matter to Xuanmen.

    Jiang Wanlin started to check after listening.

    There was movement on Mu Feng''s side, and Chen Lian soon found out. When the three of them met again, they were really jealous. Jiang Wanlin felt the killing intent, but Chen Lian was still the same as before, very hypocritical and enthusiastic. she talks.

    Jiang Wanlin ignored her and let the two of them talk.

    At night, there was indeed something strange, and she killed one ghost after another.

    The four ghost fetuses were all beheaded by her. Chen Lian went crazy and wanted to kill Mu Feng and ask her to be buried with her.

    Before Chen Lian died, she cursed Mu Feng severely.

    She wanted to curse Jiang Wanlin, Jiang Wanlin had runes wrapped around her fingers, Chen Lian didn''t dare to curse her.

    Chen Lian resentfully talked about the past, and it was only when Jiang Wanlin found out about their affairs.

    After the two returned from Guiyuan College, Jiang Wanlin and Mu Feng also divorced, and the two families have no contact with each other since then. Jiang''s father did not deliberately hit the Mu family, but just took back the convenience he had given to the Mu family.

    Mu Feng took Chen Lian home, but did not give her the status of a regr wife. Mu Feng is still married, and there are several aunts, and Chen Lian is only one of the aunts. Mu Feng doesn''t care about the struggle in the back house, and Chen Lian has several children , failed to raise well, so that in the end they could not give birth.

    Mu Feng seldom went to see her, he didn''t know what kind of life she lived, at that time Chen Lian became ill, she had no children, she couldn''t have children, but Mu Feng could be a father, he could still be with the children Intimacy, enjoying the glory of his fatherhood.

    At that time, Chen Lian met a monk who said he could help her. Chen Lian believed it, so she killed Mu Feng''s children one by one. She was very happy. The monk said that when all of Mu Feng''s children died , will be reborn in her womb. This time, in order to protect the child, she has been more ruthless. With a pack of medicine, he cleaned up his back house in front of Mu Feng, and Mu Feng was also killed by her. medicine.

    The child in her womb is Mu Feng''sst blood, so Mu Feng didn''t dare to attack her, but he was afraid.

    Now that she was about to die, she shed blood and tears, and said bitterly: "I regret it, I regret it, obviously I have such a good opportunity, obviously I can be like you..."

    It''s a pity that there is no medicine for repentance in this world, and it is impossible to retrace the path you have traveled.

 Chapter 935: downhill

    Chapter 935 Downhill

    Chapter 935 Downhill

    Chen Lian also understood this, so she cursed Mu Feng, and cursed him forever and ever.

    The matter is over. Although Mu Feng is alive, he is also devastated.

    He repented bitterly, and begged Jiang Wanlin to show him a clear path. Jiang Wanlin asked him to be a monk, eat vegetarian food and chant Buddha to eliminate his sins.

    Mu Feng refused, he wanted Jiang Wanlin to help him in other ways, but Jiang Wanlin didn''t have the time to say one more word to him, so she left.

    Mu Feng wanted to chase after her, but she flew away on tiptoe.

    After meeting this time, she could tell that there were many muddy things on Mu Feng''s body. His kung fu might not be much left, and it was even more impossible for him to fly.

    The few of them often corresponded by letter, and Jiang Wanlin wrote to Wang Mingyue, saying that Wang Mingyue''s discussion is now full of enthusiasm.

    Although Jiang Wanlin doesn''t interrupt, she doesn''t feel noisy, which is good.

    The rumors in the world like to call her extinct, but so what, she is a ruthless Taoist, and those rats only dare to talk about her behind the scenes.

    Jiang Wanlin raised her head and looked at Shan Chang''s academy, her eyes softened a bit.

    As soon as the four returned to the sect, they went to meet Su Xiaolu.

    Meeting between master and apprentice, Su Xiaolu actually doesn''t care about the etiquette, but for her disciples, no one can find fault with them when ites to etiquette.

    Su Xiaolu asked about their daily life, and then said that he was going down the mountain and would note back to the academy for a year or two.

    Several apprentices nodded, they understood.

    We had dinner together at night, and when Chang Xian came back, he was naturally the master, eating while roasting.

    Su Xiaolu was amazed when she saw this kind of pot with barbecue in the inner ring and hot pot in the outer ring for the first time. She thought she had seen the most prosperous one in her previous life, but she didn''t expect that it would always open her eyes here.

    It turns out that many new things inter generations were not beyond the imagination of the ancients. The development ofter generations is all standing on the shoulders of the giant Buddha of history.

    "Master, let me tell you, do you still remember Na Mu Feng and Chen Lian ten years ago?"

    Wang Mingyue remembered about Mu Feng, she took a sip of wine, and then said to Su Xiaolu with great interest.

    Su Xiaolu thought for a while, she nodded: "I remember."

    Mu Feng and Chen Lian were expelled from the academy twelve years ago, and there has been no news since then. Mu Feng and Jiang Wanlin have no connection. Of course, Su Xiaolu will not pay attention to him.

    Wang Mingyue mentioned it now, that should be because he knew something about Mu Feng and Chen Lian.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Jiang Wanlin, who looked calm.

    Wang Mingyue said with a smile: "Master, junior sister doesn''t want to talk about that scum, let me say it."

    Wang Mingyue immediately talked about Mu Feng and Chen Lian.

    Su Xiaolu smiled after listening to it. Mu Feng and Chen Lian were not really sincere when they were together. It is not surprising that there is such an ending.

    Wang Mingyue sighed: "Fortunately, junior sister is sober..."

    If Jiang Wanlin hadn''t separated from Mu Feng, then Jiang Wanlin might be the one who is miserable now.

    "If I was not sober, then they would definitely not be like this, they would only live a particrly happy life."

    Jiang Wanlin said lightly.

    Wang Mingyue was puzzled: "Why do you think that way? Could it be that someone like Mu Feng would change without you?"

    Jiang Wanlinughed: "The Mu family is now like this, and it has more to do with my family. Mu Feng wanted to use me at the beginning, but he didn''t want me to feel that his family was taking advantage of my family. He suppressed me so that I couldn''t hold my head up. They all hope that I can be a perfect wife, one who has no ego but is just a marite in his hands, with my family around, the Mu family will go smoothly, so Mu Feng will naturally have the leisure and elegance to cherish that person."

    Jiang Wanlin thought, if she didn''t wake up, then sooner orter, she would die in the entanglement between Mu Feng and Chen Lian, and she would not be able to escape whether she wanted to or not.

    And all of this is because shepletely avoided Su Xiaolu as her teacher.

    She once hid an excellent self for Mu Feng. She was very tired, but she got used to hiding it. Gradually, she would really be the stupid, timid, and petty Jiang Wanlin that Mu Feng said.

    Fortunately, none of this happened.

    "Junior Sister, this ss of wine is toasted to you, a **** will have his own harvest, and you will always be beautiful."

    Wang Mingyue thought about it, and knew that Jiang Wanlin''s analysis was right, so she immediately poured wine and respected each other.

    What is Mu Feng, it will never appear in Jiang Wanlin''s life again.

    This is so worth a drink.

    A few disciples spoke one by one, and Su Xiaolu listened while eating.

    This reunion will be a few years apart.

    In the next few days, Su Xiaolu tested their kung fu one by one.

    Jiang Wanlin''s swordsmanship is very good, although she can''t be equal to Su Xiaolu, but in her, Su Xiaolu sees the shadow of her past.

    The highest understanding of kendo is the unity of man and sword, so that it bes stronger day by day.

    So far, Guiyou has done it, Su Xiaolu has done it, Jiang Wanlin has done it too.

    In terms of medical skills, Chang Xianqing is better than Lan.

    Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue did not reach the realm of the unity of human and sword, but they are also the best among masters. When two people walk together, one plus one is greater than three.

    Su Xiaolu is very relieved. She has only one requirement for several apprentices, and that is to practice hard and not die before her.

    On the eve of her departure, she had dinner with Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng.

    On the eighth day of July, Su Xiaolu went down the mountain alone early in the morning.

    On the way back to Wuzhou, Su Xiaoluy on the horse''s back and let the horse walk slowly.

    She used toe back only at the end of the year, so when she arrived at the house, she flew into the courtyard and appeared in front of Su Sang and Zhao Shi. When Su Sang and Zhao Shi saw her, they were both stunned for a while.

    "The deer is back."

    Ms. Zhao couldn''t believe it, her voice choked up slightly.

    Su Xiaolu went up and hugged Mrs. Zhao tightly.

    Zhao smiled with tears: "It''s good to be back, good to be back."

    She and Su Sang are already old. Both of them are in their seventies. Their grandchildren have grown up and they don¡¯t need them to take care of them.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the white hair between Zhao Shi and Su Sang, and she felt more and more that her n this time was correct.

    So after dinner that night, Su Xiaolu revealed his n, and Su Hua and Su Chong were silent.

    Su Chong was transferred backst year, and now he is in charge of Wuzhou soldiers in Wuzhou.

    The whole family is reunited.

    After silence, Su Sang spoke first: "Xiaolu, your mother and I are old, and we are used to living here. If you have this kind of heart, parents will be very satisfied, and we will not go."

    Zhao also nodded with a gentle smile: "Yes."

    Su Chong said: "I can go, but my parents are old, and my health is not good recently, and I am afraid that I can''t bear it."

    Su Hua also said: "There is a fawn here, it''s not a problem, it depends on the wishes of parents, if they are willing to go and have a look, then go and have a look, I support it."

 Chapter 936: travel around

    Chapter 936 Around the World

    "We are now shouldering important duties, guarding a city and cannot visit the great rivers and mountains of the Great Zhou Dynasty, but when we resign and return to our hometown, we should also visit this great rivers and mountains, so that this life will not be wasted."

    Su Hua is very supportive, he thinks that Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao should go and have a look.

    "What Brother Hua said makes sense, father and mother, you go, go with Xiaolu and have a good time, if you wait a few more years, you really won''t be able to move around, and you won''t be able to go if you want to."

    After listening to Su Chong, he deeply felt that it made sense, so he immediately expressed his support.

    Neither Lin Yaoyao nor Sun Baoqian objected, nor did they ever think about objecting.

    When their children were very young, Mrs. Zhao and Mrs. Su Sang did their best to help them a lot. Inside and outside, Ms. Su Sang and Ms. Zhao never provoked anything. Such good parents-inw, how could they be disrespectful.

    "Grandma, grandma, you just go with little aunt, you can still walk now, if you don''t go now, you will definitely regret itter."

    Su Huaian also interjected, he is the youngest of his grandchildren, he is just in his early twenties, he is young and energetic, and always wants to wander around, so he very much supports Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao to see this great river and mountain.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao looked at each other, feeling a little moved for a moment.

    They are all old, and as they get older, the elixir will not work. I am the most aware of the changes in the body. They know that they will not live long like immortals. Their lifespan is already very long. How many years can itst?

    I can still walk now, but in a few years, my health will get worse every year, and within a few years, I won¡¯t be able to walk even if I want to.

    The husband and wife have known each other for many years, and with just one look, they both know what the other is thinking. They both want to go, but they don''t know martial arts, nor do they know any mystic arts. In today''s world, they worry about causing trouble for Su Xiaolu, and worry that she will be very angry. Hard work, they are old after all, following along is a burden and a weakness.

    "Father, mother, that''s the decision. I''ll prepare the carriage tomorrow."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t give them a chance to hesitate, stepped forward and took Zhao''s wrist, and said before she could speak: "When I came, my sister specially prepared a lot of food for us to eat on the road, a lot A lot, enough for us to eat for a year and a half. At that time, we will rest wherever we are tired from walking. When we meet ake, I will catch fish to be grilled by my parents. In the mountains and forests, I will catch some hares, pheasants, etc. bake them."

    "We''re tired of roasting, so let''s stew it in a y pot. We ate all the way from south to north, from north to west, then from west to east, and finally we came back."

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Mrs. Zhao affectionately and said that she would take her parents and walk through the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Zhao''s eyes were slightly red, Su Sang was also very moved, Su Sang held Zhao''s hand tightly, and said seriously: "Okay, let''s go with Xiaolu."

    Su Yang and others all started apuding.

    Su Sang took a lot of courage to make this decision.

    Su Xiaolu smiled with crooked eyebrows, Su Sang and Zhao Shi also felt warm in their hearts.

    "Father and mother, don''t worry Xiaolu, Huadi and I will prepare for the carriage."

    Su Chong patted his chest and said.

    Su Xiaolu readily agreed: "Okay, then there will be Brother Lao and Second Brother."

    This trip was decided like this.

    At night, Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao fell asleep, and both of them could not fall asleep for a long time.

    "My girl, what are you thinking about?"

    Su Sang asked gently.

    Zhao replied: "I thought about it a lot, but I didn''t think it was important."

    Su Sang smiled: "Me too, I was thinking, if there is danger, without us, Xiaolu will definitely not be in danger, she is so powerful."

    "If you really meet, then I will go first. If it is possible, you must be safe."

    This is his answer after careful consideration. If there is a chance, he still hopes that Mrs. Zhao can live.

    Mrs. Zhao couldn''tugh or cry: "Daddy, I have lived enough in this life. Brother Chong and Hua are all sessful, and their families are happy, and so is my daughter. I don''t have any regrets, so if there is any danger, we don''t want anyone else. Leave someone behind, okay?"

    Su Sang held Zhao''s hand tightly, nodded calmly: "Okay."

    They have been with each other for a lifetime, and they don''t want to be separated. If there is such a day, let them go together.

    Su Sang hugged Mrs. Zhao lightly. They were old, didn''t sleep much, and they were free now, so no one urged them to go to bed early, and they didn''t talk. Both of them were quiet, only the sound of even breathing in the night.

    Three dayster, Su Chong and Su Hua prepared the carriage.

    The carriage is covered with mats and woolen carpets, which are very soft andfortable, making itfortable to sit on and sleep on.

    Some bedding and clothes can also be stored inside.

    More things, Su Xiaolu put them into meson space.

    Su Xiaolu is naturally the driver.

    They set off.

    The whole family was sent to the gate of Wuzhou City.

    Mr. Zhao and Su Sang were not in a calm mood. They looked back from the small window of the carriage, and when they could no longer see them, they sat back in the carriage. They were so excited that they could not calm down for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu drove the carriage slowly, looking at the scenery on the side of the road, his mood became more and more different.

    She was talking with Su Sang and Zhao Shi, and soon, Su Sang and Zhao Shi also felt better.

    A few hourster, Su Xiaolu found a ce to rest around the official road.

    There is noke, but there is a small stream. It is not bad to find some mountain crabs.

    Eat crab soup at night.

    The weather is not cold, you can use straw mats at night.

    The stars in the sky are twinkling, and it is really enjoyable to lie down and watch the stars.

    Every time I go to a ce, I go to eat special dishes and see famous local scenery.

    Walking like this, Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao werepletely immersed in this long journey.

    It was a waterfall, falling from the cliff, half of the water mist turned into clouds and the sky, and generally fell into fog, it was really shocking.

    Below the waterfall, there are various fruit trees. There are a few thatched houses in this wild mountain, which are no longer inhabited.

    Su Xiaolu took Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao to live here for a few days, and they have been out for a month now.

    At this time, the fruit is just ripe, and it is just right to eat the fruit and eat some broth.

    Su Xiaolu discovered that this ce was a monk''s house, and it was empty because of his experience and travel.

    Mrs. Zhao cleaned up the thatched cottage, and Su Xiaolu left some elixir as a reward.

    lived here for five days, and set off again.

    During this long trip, Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao became more and more happy, and nothing they worried about happened, so they devoted themselves to it, looking forward to where they will arrive at the next stop.

    In order to let them have the best experience, Su Xiaolu was stopped three miles away from all those who stared at them. She had already reached thete stage of Jindan, and her cultivation strength should not be underestimated. Anyone who dared toe would be courting death.

 Chapter 937: Li Min

    Chapter 937 Li Min

    Several months have passed, and it is the end of the year.

    Su Xiaolu took Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao to the city of Changzhou, nning to leave after the new year.

    Thest time Su Xiaolu came to Changzhou was twenty years ago. After twenty years, Changzhou has be more prosperous.

    It must be very lively to celebrate the New Year here.

    Check in at the inn, use the best for everything, and be safe in the city. During the day, Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao can go out for a stroll ande back at night.

    You can also buy some things, and Su Xiaolu will store them in meson space.

    Su Xiaolu was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door.

    In the past few days, father and mother would go out for a walk in the city every day. Su Xiaolu slept until noon, and they came back to have lunch together.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Su Xiaolu opened her eyes. She felt that it was not yet noon.

    Get up and open the door, a little girl about fifteen or sixteen years oldes into view.

    "Hi, my name is Li Min."

    Li Min smiled kindly. After all, she was the one who disturbed others first. She should be more polite than usual.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Min, who was so polite, she also smiled gently: "Hi, what''s the matter?"

    She definitely didn''t know Li Min, but Su Xiaolu was very puzzled when Li Min came to her suddenly.

    Li Min was at a loss. Everyone said that she looked like her father, but this girl Zhao Xiaolu didn''t recognize her at all. This meant that she hadpletely forgotten about her father, but her father never forgot her. Li Min was very sad. She calmed down soon, and she said frankly: "Hello Miss Zhao, my name is Li Min, my father, he is Li Kuo, more than 20 years ago, Miss Zhao had a rtionship with my father, I don''t know do you remember?"

    Li Min had a strong intuition that told her that she didn''t admit her mistake. The person in front of her, who didn''t look old at all, was the expert her father often talked about.

    Immortal cultivators have a very high level of cultivation, and their appearance is always immortal. This is not a secret.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Min, she remembered, Li Kuo, the second son of the Li family, someone she once knew in Changzhou.

    It was because they met once. Su Xiaolu looked at Li Min. She didn''t look like she was looking for trouble, but she seemed to be asking for help. Although she hid it well, Su Xiaolu could tell from her face that her parents The pce lord''s father''s position was invaded by ck energy, and her father, Li Kuo, was seriously ill.

    "I remember Li Kuo."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Min and spoke.

    Li Min showed a smile, knelt down and piously asked: "Miss Zhao, can I invite you to meet my father, he is seriously ill and dying, my father is very envious of you, so he keeps putting your portrait on Study room, he said, if we meet again one day, I will definitely invite you to the mansion to reminisce about the old days. I want to ask you how wonderful the outside world is. A few days ago, someone reported to me that I saw you here, but I still don¡¯t believe it. But looking at it today, I know that the girl Zhao my father wants to see again is you."

    Li Min''s eyes were eager, she felt that this was God''s will.

    Su Xiaolu helped Li Min up, she didn''t forget the past, she didn''t agree to Li Min immediately, but asked: "Your mother..."

    Li Min knew what Su Xiaolu was worried about as soon as she heard it, and she replied with a smile: "Miss Zhao, don''t worry, my mother and my father are very loving, Miss Zhao is a very special person, and my mother has always wanted to see you, If there is fate, she also wants to see what kind of Miss Zhao my father admires."

    Seeing that Li Min was very honest, Su Xiaolu smiled faintly: "In this case, let''s go."

    Li Min nodded happily.

    Su Xiaolu and the innkeeper gave instructions to prevent Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao from being anxious when they came back and couldn''t find her.

    Su Xiaolu and Li Min went back to the Li Mansion. Today''s Li Mansion is very different from the previous one, but the same thing remains the same, it is exquisite and luxurious.

    Su Xiaolu first met Li Kuo''s wife, Mrs. Huang.

    When Huang saw Su Xiaolu, she was very polite and respectful. She showed a gentle smile and said, "Miss Zhao, it''s really a fate. Master will be very happy to see you."

    Su Xiaolu looked calm, she said: "Let''s take a look at Mr. Li first, I am also a doctor, so I can check his pulse."

    Just a few nces, Su Xiaolu knew that Huang shi had more than respect for her and had no other intentions.

    When Su Xiaolu said this, Huang immediately led Su Xiaolu to see Li Kuo.

    Li Kuo was lying on the bed, and his health was getting worse and worse. His illness was caused by eating a strange fruitst year. He said it was something from another country, and it was very precious. The taste he ate was average, but he just ate it Just a sip.

    Who knows, something bad happened. At that time, I felt ufortable, and my whole body was red and swollen. After I recovered, my health was not good.

    Recently, he identally contracted a cold, and his body couldn''t even take medicine. He thought he was going to die.

    Wife and daughter are very worried. Over the past year, they have been asking around for Miss Zhao whom he is reading, but they can''t find it. Miss Zhao''s name Zhao Xiaolu back then was all fake, and I''m afraid she will never see her again.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps.

    He opened his eyes. He thought it was Mrs. Huang, but the figure didn''t look like it. Gradually, he opened his eyes wide, showing an unbelievable expression, and he eximed: "Zhao, Zhao, Miss Zhao ?¡±

    This Miss Zhao, and Miss Zhao of more than 20 years, have not changed at all except that she is taller and her appearance is more mature. Dreaming is still an illusion he saw when he died.

    Until he saw the familiar figure beside Su Xiaolu, Li Kuo came back to his senses: "Ma''am, what''s going on here?"

    After seeing Mrs. Huang, Li Kuo believed that it was all true.

    Mrs. Huang showed a smile, sat down beside the bed and said with a smile, "Master, it was Minmin who met Ms. Zhao, and she invited Ms. Zhao to see you."

    Li Kuo opened his mouth in surprise, this is too coincidental.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Li Kuo and said, "Hi Mr. Li, long time no see."

    Li Kuo has not changed much, the only change is getting old.

    Su Xiaolu sat down by the bed and felt Li Kuo''s pulse.

    Li Kuoan was quiet. He was shocked and excited. To be able to meet the person he missed when he was young at this time, he would die without regret.

    Li Kuo couldn''t wait to ask: "Miss Zhao, you have been to many ces these years, isn''t it exciting outside? Miss Zhao must have made more friends."

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "No, I haven''t been to many ces."

    Su Xiaolu withdrew her hand, took the pen and paper and began to write the prescription. She said to Li Min, "Your father is the seque of food allergies. In addition, he was infected with wind and cold. He took the medicine and decocted it for ten days, and the roots would be cured." , the previous old illness will not recur in the future."

    Li Min happily took it, and hurried down.

    "Mr. Li, take a good rest. When you recover, you and your wife are wee toe to me for a drink. It''s gettingte. I''m leaving first. I''m going backte. My parents should be worried. Let me introduce myself formally. My name is Su. Xiaolu." After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she got up and said goodbye.

    Huang quickly gave Li Kuo a reassuring look, and she personally sent Su Xiaolu out of the house.

 Chapter 938: forty-fifth year

    Chapter 938, the forty-fifth year

    Mrs. Huang is especially grateful to Su Xiaolu. After all, this is the person her husband cares about. When she sees her, it is just like what the husband said, and she is worthy of admiration.

    Strong strength, but gentle and approachable.

    Su Xiaolu went back to the inn, because she came back quickly, Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao haven''te back yet, so she was relieved.

    After Li Kuo took the medicine prescribed by Su Xiaolu, he immediately recovered a lot.

    Ms. Huang was overjoyed: "Miss Su is amazing. Master, you have taken so many medicines, but her medicine is effective once."

    Li Kuo recalled more than 20 years ago, and he sighed: "Miss Su is a medical book and she is super god. I told you before that you still don''t believe it. Believe it now. When she was only in her teens, a few needles could cure the disease." Seal my five senses, she will only be stronger now."

    "With Miss Su''s medicine, I can''t die, and I can live for many more years, Minmin, from tomorrow onwards, you have to concentrate on practicing, Daddy will watch you, and when you finish practicing, Daddy will rest assured gone."

    After Li Kuo sighed, he became serious.

    Li Min happily patted his chest and agreed: "Dad, don''t worry, as long as your health recovers, my daughter will definitely not let you down."

    As Li Kuo''s daughter, she enjoys the best treatment. She also knows that today is a world where the strong are respected. She has good resources, so naturally she has to work hard, not to waste good resources, and to live up to the love of her parents.

    Seeing his daughter has such ambition, Li Kuo felt relieved.

    He originally thought that all women are content with their homes and attached to the existence of men, and chivalrous women and the like are all fates that are miserable and unprotected. Later, when he met Su Xiaolu, she was confident, mboyant, beautiful and generous, with such a powerful charm , Overturning all his perceptions of women.

    He has a daughter, and thest thing he wants is for her to be an ordinary woman. He wants her to boldly pursue great strength, just like Su Xiaolu. Now that this wish is gradually being realized, how could he not happy.

    Health improved little by little, and Li Kuo began to look forward to entertaining Su Xiaolu after the year.

    ¡ª

    Changzhou has a strong New Year vor.

    Mrs. Zhao borrowed the stove from the inn and cooked New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with Su Sang.

    After eating, the family of three went out to watch the most famous street parade performance. This is an exorcism dance handed down from ancient times, which means to drive away evil spirits and bring good weather in theing year.

    Many people put on makeup and put on masks.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao watched while holding hands, Su Xiaolu was beside them.

    Scenery like this is special.

    Manymon people followed behind the team for a long time, chatting andughing as they toured the city.

    At the end there was an exorcism bracelet, and Mrs. Zhao fought for the front, grabbed three and came back, and happily put them on for Su Xiaolu and Su Sang.

    Late at night, the bustle ended, and the family of three returned to the inn to rest.

    This year is the most special year.

    After the new year, the invitation card from the Li family arrived, Su Xiaolu and Su Sang and the Zhao family went after talking.

    Seeing Li Kuo again this time, he no longer has any sickness, and his whole body is also very energetic.

    Su Xiaolu treats him as an ordinary friend and catches up with the past.

    When Su Xiaolu left at the end, Li Kuomented that after this farewell, he might never have the chance to meet again, and he may not live to the next twenty years.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Kuo, looked at his wife and daughter beside him, smiled gently, and said goodbye politely.

    Leaving Changzhou City, Su Xiaolu continued to travel with Su Sang and the Zhao family.

    I stop and go on the road, and sometimes go the wrong way.

    She took Su Sang and Zhao Shi to see the heavy snow flying all over the sky, the endless grasnd, the endless sea and yellow sand.

    After walking for three and a half years, she finally saw all the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and she also brought Su Sang and the Zhao family back to Wuzhou.

    In December, Wuzhou was also covered with snow.

    Su Xiaolu helped Mrs. Zhao and Su Sang get off the carriage.

    Mr. Zhao and Su Sang are in good spirits. After this trip, there is no regret between them.

    Back home, just in time for Su Chong''s eldest son, Su Shiyu, to get married.

    Su Shiyu married the daughter of a non-member in Wuzhou, named Qu Xueling, who had known Su Shiyu for many years and had a deep rtionship.

    It was Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing who attended the wedding instead of Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng.

    After the wedding is over, they will return to the academy with Su Xiaolu after the New Year.

    Seeing a pair of Bi people achieve a positive result, Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing, and she asked, "Xiaohuan Xiaoqing, do you have a sweetheart?"

    In a blink of an eye, the former child has grown up and reached the age where he can talk about marriage.

    Although Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan are not yet married, they are already engaged, and they will get married within a year or two.

    In terms of cultivation, many people with supernatural powers did not achieve much. Later people learned that cultivation also depends on spiritual roots.

    Su Shiyu and the others each have supernatural powers, but their spiritual roots are not good. Practicing martial arts only makes themselves stronger, and more, they are still the same as the previous martial arts practitioners.

    Su Xiaolu also regrets this, but the first people who realize supernatural powers are generally the same, and only a very small number of people have set foot on the road of cultivation.

    Such a situation is normal, so no one will do anything just because they can¡¯t practice, and everyone will let nature take its course.

    There are monsters, and Taoism is established.

    People get married at the age of sixteen or seventeen and start talking about marriage in their early twenties. Of course, many households don¡¯t rush. Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan were born in the royal family, but they enjoy the most tolerant, so they didn¡¯t There is no pressure to get married, but if you meet someone you like, then marry.

    Su Xiaolu was concerned about their marriage, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing shook their heads: "Auntie, we don''t have anyone we like yet."

    The eldest sister and the second sister have yed enough, but they haven''t yed enough yet.

    They have mediocre qualifications, but they have traveled all over the world and met many good friends. When they get married, they have to meet someone who wants to marry before they can get married. I haven¡¯t met them yet, so I just y as much as I want.

    "Not yet."

    Su Xiaolu was a little disappointed, she didn''t ask any more, anyway, if there is, there is, if there is no, then there is no, nothing will happen.

    With the sound of gongs and drums, Su Xiaolu focused on the festive wedding banquet.

    After a few days of excitement, the wedding ended and the days returned to calm.

    The Chinese New Year wille soon.

    The whole family gathered together, and it was very lively.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao, with half of their hair white, epted the children''s New Year''s greetings with kind faces, and then handed out lucky bags.

    On the fourth day of the lunar new year, when Su Xiaolu was about to leave with Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing, Niu Zai and Su Kuo came back, and Su Kuo pulled Su Xiaolu to act coquettishly: "Sister, I haven''t eaten my mother''s food yet, stay for a while longer. "

    Su Xiaolu had no choice but to agree, so Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing went back first.

    Su Xiaolu stayed at home, and Su Kuo could eat a lot of meals cooked by Mrs. Zhao every day. Seeing the first month passed, Su Kuo had no intention of leaving.

    Su Xiaolu was helpless, and thought of apromise: "Xiao Kuo, then you can stay at home. I have been away from the college for three and a half years, and it is time to go back and search for sses."

 Chapter 939: near the end of life

    Chapter 939 Life ising to an end

    Su Kuo lowered his eyes and shook his head: "My sister won''t leave, I want my sister to apany me."

    Thinking of Su Sang and Zhao''s time is running out, Su Kuo''s eyes feel like peeing.

    He knows, the cubs know, but they can''t say it, they can''t tell Su Xiaolu, because they can''t change any trajectory.

    Su Xiaolu''s current ability is extraordinary. If she wants to do something bad, there is really no one who can stop her. Therefore, it is the best way for her not to know.

    Su Kuo didn''t let Su Xiaolu go, because he didn''t want Su Xiaolu toe back at thest time of Su Sang and Zhao Shi.

    So he and the cub came back, leaving Su Xiaolu behind so that she would not miss thisst time together.

    Su Xiaolu felt Su Kuo''s strange emotions, she frowned slightly, and her voice froze instantly: "Xiao Kuo, are parents'' life expectancying soon?"

    Su Xiaolu knew that Su Sang was seventy-seven this year, and Mrs. Zhao was also seventy-four this year. Their longevity was already high, and they would pass away one day, but she didn''t expect that it would be this year.

    How much reunion time do they have?

    "Sister, brother Xiao Niu said that the secrets of the sky should not be leaked, but I didn''t say anything. This is not a leak, right?"

    Su Kuo is a little helpless. He has learned a lot to deal with people over the years, but he still has little knowledge in deceiving people.

    Su Xiaolu''s mind was in turmoil, she couldn''t say anything to Su Kuo for a while, she returned to the room in a daze, she thought a lot.

    In this world, forty-five years, she and this ce have long been integrated.

    Parents love her very much. They tried their best to give her the best. When she was a child, her family was not very good, but she never suffered or was cold. Even then, she was cared for.

    Parents'' lifespan is nearing the end of their lives, and the home that belongs to her will be gone.

    Su Xiaolu''s heart hurts.

    Su Kuo watched Su Xiaolu go back to the room in a daze, but he refused to answer, and Su Kuo became anxious, so he immediately went to find Niu Zai. In his heart, Niu Zai could solve everything, and he had a solution.

    Su Kuo hurried to the cowboy''s room. He opened his mouth to speak, but saw the cowboy with a gentle smile on his face. His faint smile seemed to see everything clearly.

    Su Kuo said helplessly: "Brother Niu, what do you think we should do now? Will my sister go astray when she is sad?"

    Su Sang and Zhao Shi will both pass away sooner orter, but knowing it is one thing, epting it is another.

    Niu Zai smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Xiaokuo, the senior sister won''t go astray, she doesn''t want to."

    Su Kuo was a little depressed: "Why are you reluctant?"

    He has studied for so many years, but he still hasn''t learned to understand some hidden meanings, and he can''t figure it out.

    Niu Zai looked at Su Kuo, and exined to him: "When the lifespan is up, there must be karma if you forcefully stay. Senior sister will not let parents get involved in such karma."

    Su Kuo understood when Niu Zai said this.

    If Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao want to continue their lives, they must absorb the vitality of others. If theye and go again, there will be cause and effect. If this life is not finished, it will be doubled in the next life.

    Su Xiaolu is also a member of Taoism, it is impossible for her not to know the cause and effect, and it is impossible for her to be willing.

    Su Kuo immediately ran out again, he understood, so at this time, he must be by Su Xiaolu''s side.

    Su Kuo hadn''t turned into a beast for a long time. He opened the door with his head and entered the room. Seeing Su Xiaolu lying on the bed, he went to bed and fell asleep, and pulled Su Xiaolu to his side with his ws.

    Su Kuo was quiet.

    Su Xiaolu wept silently, she recalled many, many.

    Su Sang and Zhao Shi''s lifespan ising to an end soon, and their parental fate is almost gone.

    But Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao don''t know yet, so they are happy every day.

    Su Xiaolu was dazed all night. When the first ray of sunshine rose in the morning, Su Xiaolu wiped away her tears and got up. She took a pen and paper to write a letter.

    In thesest days, she hopes that their family can be reunited.

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, don''t worry about me, I''ll just adjust it."

    Su Kuo rubbed his head against her palm, but said nothing.

    He just stayed by Su Xiaolu''s side until she returned to normal.

    A few dayster, Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng came quickly.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao were very happy. Su Xiaoling said that because he had something to do here, he didn''t want toe during the Chinese New Year, so he came to have a look.

    Su Xiaoling thought about what Su Xiaolu said in her letter, her parents were not in good health, she was a little puzzled, her parents looked pretty good.

    Su Xiaoling didn''t find the time to ask Su Xiaolu, since they came anyway.

    The whole family is reunited.

    The juniors are also lively.

    In mid-February, Zhou Zhi brought Zhou Zhuo here.

    This was the first time that Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao saw Zhou Zhuo. Zhou Zhuo saluted respectfully and knelt down to kowtow.

    They were overjoyed but also a little embarrassed: "Get up, get up."

    This child was born as a prince, and he is the future emperor.

    "Grandmother, Zhuoer should."

    Zhou Zhuo''s smile was warm and bright, and he was very polite. Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao liked it very much.

    Zhou Zhi restrained his breath, so after greeting him, Su Sang and Zhao quickly ignored him.

    At night, the Su family was very lively. Su Sang and Zhao Shi couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear. They were so happy.

    After eating, Mrs. Zhao looked at Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling and suddenly said, "Xiaoling Xiaolu, let''s sleep with mother tonight."

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling both nodded in agreement.

    At night, two sisters were leaning against Zhao Shi, one on the left and the other on the right. Zhao Shi suddenly felt emotional and talked about the past.

    When Su Xiaoling was born, she had a hard time. At that time, Mrs. Wang and Mr. Su were still alive, and they knew they were sisters. Ms. Wang cursed very hard. After a few days, Su Xiaoling went to the ground.

    Thinking about it, Mrs. Zhao couldn''t help crying, and her eyes were red: "At that time, mother never dreamed that there would be today."

    "Xiaoling has been sensible since she was a child, such a small one, she attaches great importance to brotherhood, even if she knows that Chonggeerhua is not smart, she still happily calls brother, brother."

    Those memories have been buried in my heart for many years, and I don¡¯t know what happened today, I keep thinking about them, but these memories, no matter when I think of them, are bittersweet.

    Ms. Zhao couldn''t help thinking, so many days that she couldn''t make it through and finally made it through were all because of her children, they were so kind, so good, that made her survive night after night.

    "Later, as soon as the little deer was born, our life became better. No matter how difficult it was, the mountain that weighed on my mother''s heart was gone, and my mother felt very happy. Our family is together, no matter what hardships, we can''t be separated. .¡±

    Zhao''s memory returned to that time, and her heart was as firm as ever. She has no regrets in her life.

 Chapter 940: die in dream

    Chapter 940 Passed away in a dream

    "Xiaolu, Xiaoling, it is my mother''s greatest blessing to have you two daughters in this life. In a blink of an eye, you have all grown up, married, and have children. Soon, your grandchildren will all have families. Yes, although Xiaolu is not married, mother believes that you will live a very free and happy life. In the future, if you have a sweetheart in the future, if mother is gone and you are married, take him to mother''s grave to toast to mother. That''s fine."

    Ms. Zhao gently stroked Su Xiaolu''s hair, and said softly.

    Su Xiaolu''s nasal cavity was sore, she nodded, she will, she will.

    Mrs. Zhao said to Su Xiaoling again: "Weiwei and Xuanxuan are brave, beautiful and confident. Their husbands are all chosen by themselves. They will get married soon. The makeup for them is ready. Xiaohuan and Xiaoqing haven''t made a decision yet. If Mother doesn''t wait until that day, and if she has a chance, let them bring it to me. Zhuoer, he is the prince, and his marriage is not worrying about his mother. You all have a good time. .¡±

    Su Xiaoling also nodded with red eyes.

    Mrs. Zhao yawned: "I don''t know what''s going on today. I feel a lot of emotion when I look at you. It''s gettingte. You two sisters should go to bed. Mother has gone back to the room. If I don''t go back, your father won''t be able to sleep anymore." .¡±

    Mrs. Zhao said, got up and went back.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling sent her to the door.

    Su Xiaolu hugged Mrs. Zhao tightly, choked up and said: "Mother, I am very happy to be my mother''s daughter in this life, thank you mother."

    Su Xiaoling also hugged Zhao Shi: "Mother, I am also very happy to be your daughter in this life. I never feel bitter, and it was very sweet before. Thank you, Mom and Dad."

    When she was a child, she suffered many beatings, but those beatings and scolding were all calmed down by Mrs. Zhao''s gentle caress. She remembered the suffering, but she also remembered her gentle parents, and two silly, But very obedient silly brother.

    Looking at the two daughters, Mrs. Zhao''s eyes were inexplicably red. She smiled helplessly and said, "Look at me, I feel deeply about what I did in the past, which made you cry. My mother can be your mother in this life. God knows how much my mother has." Happiness, well, well, it''s time to sleep."

    Mrs. Zhao smiled andforted Su Xiaolu and Su Xiaoling.

    Mrs. Zhao returned to her room, and everything was as usual.

    Su Xiaoling couldn''t express the emptiness in her heart. She looked at Su Xiaolu and found that Su Xiaolu was crying continuously. Su Xiaoling felt flustered for a moment: "Xiaolu..."

    Su Xiaolu smiled with tears: "Sister, it''s okay, go to sleep."

    Su Xiaoling pursed her lips, knowing everything in her heart, she didn''t ask any further questions, and just wept silently.

    ¡ª

    Mrs. Zhao returned to the room, but Su Sang was still awake.

    Mr. Zhao smiled and said, "Daddy, I knew you couldn''t sleep."

    Su Sang smiled gently and said: "In this world, the person who understands me best is my baby girl. Come and sleep, it''s warm in the quilt."

    Su Sang was sleeping on the outside, and he had turned the inside, where Mrs. Zhao slept, to warm up.

    Ms. Zhao came to bed with a smile on her face. Su Sang subconsciously reached out and hugged Ms. Zhao. Before the two of them fell asleep, he was always used to hug Ms. Zhao like this.

    Mrs. Zhao leaned on Su Sang''s chest, and she said: "Daddy, I don''t know what''s wrong today, I recalled a lot of past events, Daddy, do you still remember that when I was pregnant with Brother Chong, you quietly stabbed moss Come to feed me, and the second sister-inw saw it andughed at you."

    Mrs. Li, Mrs. Zhou and Su Xiaozhi, Mrs. Zhao haven¡¯t thought about it for a long time. Today, maybe she was inspired, and she frequently thinks about the past.

    Su Sang smiled and said, "Why don''t you remember?"

    At that time, he was also young and had feelings for Mrs. Zhao. He deeply understood that this was his wife, and he had to treat her well. Even if his parents were mean, he would do his best.

    Mrs. Zhao is very happy and wants to eat something sweet, but where can I find fruit and candy?

    Some delicious things in the mountains have been taken away long ago. He finally found them, so naturally he kept a close eye on Mrs. Zhao.

    Seen by Mrs. Zhou, Yin and Yang taunted him, but he ignored it.

    "Daddy, it is my good fortune to meet you. In this life, I will be very happy to have you by my side."

    Mrs. Zhao approached Su Sang and said.

    Su Sang tilted his head, and gently kissed Zhao''s forehead: "It is my good fortune to meet you."

    Zhao smiled shyly, and talked about many things in the past intermittently.

    Su Sang listened, and asionally responded with a few words.

    When it came to sadness, they were depressed for a while, and when they talked about happiness, the two of them smiled idiotically again.

    Su Sang hugged Zhao Shi tightly, and couldn''t help kissing her forehead many times. The past events, in Zhao Shi''s memories, emerged one after another.

    Before I knew it, it was already midnight.

    "Daddy, did you regret leaving home that year?"

    Mrs. Zhao asked softly, after so many years, they have no news from the Su family, and they don''t know if they are still alive or have passed away.

    All those grievances and grievances were put down with the passing of Mrs. Wang and Mr. Su, just like strangers, with no further contact.

    But did Su Sang regret it?

    As people get older, there are more and more things that can be forgiven. Have you ever regretted it?

    Without any hesitation, Su Sang replied firmly: "No, I never regret making such a decision. I only regret that I made it toote and caused you to suffer so much. If I gave up earlier, we It will be better."

    He has never regretted it, even now, he can make the Su family live a very good life just by showing a little bit through his fingers. After all, he is now a member of the royal family, his two sons are both officials, and his two daughters are also beautiful Has great power.

    Even so, he has no regrets. If there is any regret, it is toote for him to wake up. He should not fantasize again and again. He should give up earlier, give up earlier, and Zhao''s childbirth will not be in danger.

    Even, Su Hua doesn''t have to burn his brain because of the high fever. If he has regrets, these are his regrets. He is a father, but he didn''t make a good father.

    Those are things that he can''t make up for anyway, and he can''t go back to the past.

    "In this way, I can rest assured."

    Zhao''s heart waspletely rxed.

    "Mother, in this life, I still have a lot to say sorry to you. In the next life, I will definitely make it up to you."

    Su Sang held Zhao''s hand and said gently.

    "No, no, you have never been sorry to me in this life. You have done a good job, but if there is another life, I still want to be with you."

    Ms. Zhao smiled and leaned against Su Sang lightly. She felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and her voice became softer: "Daddy, I''m sleepy..."

    "Okay, then it''s settled, sleep if you want, I''m sleepy too, baby girl, see you in my dream." Su Sang kissed Zhao''s forehead tenderly again, his eyelids were also heavy.

    What did Haier''s father say, she really wanted to hear it clearly, but she couldn''t hear it clearly, she was really sleepy, then go to sleep, it doesn''t matter if you can''t hear clearly, then listen better tomorrow, no matter how bad it is, they still have In the next life, they have already agreed.

    Su Sang also smiled and fell asleep. The husband and wife seemed to be alone. They couldn¡¯t fall asleep if they didn¡¯t want to sleep.

 Chapter 941: they will be fine

    Chapter 941 They will be fine

    Chapter 941 They will be fine

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao fell asleep and never woke up again.

    For them, this was an unusual night. They fell asleep peacefully. Before falling asleep, the husband and wife talked for a long time, fell asleep with happiness, and passed away in the dream.

    They were not sick or in pain, and it was not painful to leave. The two went together and did not let the other party feel the pain of loss.

    Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaoling, Su Chong and Suhua all put on filial piety.

    All the grandchildren also changed their clothes, and whitenterns were hung in the mansion.

    Chen Hu and Qian Shi next door are helping to arrange the funeral of Su Sang and Zhao Shi.

    It is also a good story that the husband and wife passed away together.

    Su Chong Suhua notified the Qi family in the capital.

    Master Qi passed away six years ago.

    Qi''s father and Qi''s mother also died three years ago, and now the Qi family is headed by Qi Xingfeng.

    Both brothers brought their eldest sons to the funeral.

    Befriended Su Hua and Su Chong, and sent people to the funeral one after another.

    Liu Zijin and his wife came with their eldest son.

    In just two days, all the old friends and rtives came.

    Su Sang and Zhao''s funeral was held grandly, and the husband and wife were buried together.

    Su Xiaolu and his siblings personally sent their parents up the mountain, and the grave has already been chosen.

    Following the wailing of the suona, the brothers and sisters held up a handful of soil and gently sprinkled it into the grave. This was theirst journey as children to see off their parents.

    After them, there is the younger generation, so polite.

    The bull cub began to chant, and Su Sang and Zhao''s etiquette was handled by him.

    Su Kuo was beside Su Xiaolu, and said to Su Xiaolu gently: "Sister, don''t be sad, father and mother are very happy to go, they have umted good deeds in this life, and the blessings will still be in their next life."

    Su Xiaolu had tears in her eyes, she nodded with tears in her eyes.

    The tomb was finished, and the sacrifices were ced on it. They all held wine and toasted thisst cup.

    The difference in the world is like this, the dead are buried, the dead rest in peace, the living miss, all things are put down with the handful of loess, and they will live well after they are sad.

    The matter was over, and everyone went down the mountain slowly.

    Su Xiaolu walked behind, followed by Su Kuo and Niubi.

    Su Xiaolu paused and turned around, taking onest look.

    Everyone also looked back, and couldn''t help but red-eyed again.

    Su Chong said with a choked voice: "It''s okay, it''s okay, my father and mother went there with a smile, and we also sent them off with a smile. We will live a good life from now on."

    "Yep."

    Everyoneughed with tears and went home.

    ¡ª

    Zhou Zhuo looked at Zhou Zhi standing in front of the grave, he sighed and shook his head.

    Zhou Zhi held the wine ss, knelt down to toast, and then kowtowed.

    Zhou Zhuo also quickly knelt down and kowtowed. Although he had already kowtowed, but now that the father was kneeling and kowtowing, he still had to kowtow.

    "Father, you like my aunt, why didn''t you tell me?"

    Zhou Zhuo asked very puzzled.

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes were calm: "It''s not yet time."

    But soon.

    Zhou Zhuo is fifteen years old, and he is already able to stand alone. Zhou Zhi has already started to retreat behind the scenes. Only when Zhou Zhuo can''t handle it, he makes a slight move.

    "Father, when will that be? Can Zhuoer still drink wedding wine in his lifetime?"

    Zhou Zhuo sighed, true practitioners have a very long lifespan, like his aunt and father, their lifespan is very long, because they have not aged for so many years, this point, let¡¯s see them again Parents will know that my aunt is six years younger than my mother, but now, my aunt is still a 20-year-old adult. Although my mother is well maintained, there are already many fine lines around her eyes.

    At this time, if someone says that my aunt is his older sister, it is verymon, but in a few decades, his older sisters will also grow old, and my aunt will not change her appearance.

    Zhou Zhuo''s aptitude is mediocre, it would be great if he could live to be a hundred years old, but for a monk who can live for hundreds of years or thousands of years, a hundred years is not a long time, maybe in a few decades, he will not even be able to see his aunt , At that time, the father will not be able to see it.

    Zhou Zhuo was a little worried.

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "Zuoer wants to drink, so try to live longer."

    Zhou Zhi stood up, pulled Zhou Zhuo up, and the two went down the mountain together.

    Zhou Zhuo''s figure is outstanding, very simr to him, but very different from him. Zhou Zhuo''s methods are not as ruthless as his. He will not make his courtiers fear every day, but can make them bow down to him and willingly serve him. This is the ultimate The perfect regal.

    He will lead the entire Great Zhou Dynasty to a more magnificent prosperity.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaoling, Zhou Heng and the others all returned to the students, the Qi family also returned to the capital, and Liu Zijin and his wife also returned.

    Su Xiaolu stayed at home. She was not in much mood. She should eat and eat, practice swords and practice swords, and sleep. She was apanied by Niubi and Su Kuo, which was also reassuring.

    Inte February, old man Wu and Guiyou rushed back. They rushed back after receiving the letter. It was definitely toote for the funeral, but they wanted a farewell drink when they came back.

    Old man Wu''s hair and beard are all white. In recent years, he has always been smiling.

    He and Guiyou drank in front of Su Sang''s Zhao family grave, and they didn''t sleep until they were drunk.

    Gui You seldom talked, he said to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu,e with the sword."

    Once, when Su Xiaolu was a child, they practiced swords. Su Sang and Zhao Shi watched them, with indescribable pride in their eyes.

    Now that they have two masters and apprentices, they will practice swords again for Su Sang and Zhao Shi.

    Two people who have enlightened on the sword fought like intoxicated. From day to night, both of them had a great time.

    Without using any spiritual power, until he drew back his sword, Guiyou gasped and said, "Happy, I have this apprentice in my life as a teacher, and I will have no regrets in my life, Xiaolu girl, you still have a long, long way to go in the future!" , even if we are gone on that day, you have to keep going, you will never be alone, believe me as a teacher, your sword will always be with you."

    Guiyou didn''t lose, he just ran out of strength, but Su Xiaolu''s face was slightly red, her lips were red and her teeth were white, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. , no one can surpass.

    Su Xiaolu was moved in her heart. She put away the sword cherished, and stepped forward to give the two masters and apprentices a bear hug. She buried her head on their shoulders, her voice choked up: "Two masters, thank you."

    "Smelly girl, you will be a teacher for one day and a father for the rest of your life. Thank you for what you say, and you can tap it next time. I am old, old man. Your strength and lungs will be taken out by you."

    Old Man Wu snorted, and said in an arrogant tone, but he still fondled Su Xiaolu''s hair with his hand, and then muttered: "How can you grow taller at this age¡ª"

    Su Xiaolu is even taller than him.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and hugged the two masters tightly.

    All the depressed emotions in her heart evaporated in today''s sword. Her heart is now as rxed as a bird, ready to fly high at any time.

 Chapter 942: same teacher

    Chapter 942 Both teachers

    Chapter 942 Both teachers

    Old man Wu and Guiyou didn''t n to travel far when they came back this time. They will continue to teach at Guiyuan College until they pass away.

    When going down the mountain, old man Wu coughed with his hands behind his back and said, "Girl, do you want to know how many treasures I have found after traveling with you, Master, all these years?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded subconsciously: "Yes."

    Old man Wu nced at his mouth, raised his head, and said arrogantly: "I want to be beautiful to you, but I won''t tell you. If you want it, we will have to wait until we die before giving it to you."

    Guiyou: "Childish old urchin!"

    Old man Wu shook his beard, and said to Su Xiaolu: "Girl, beat him up now, old man, I will give you all the treasure immediately, and let you inherit it in advance!"

    Guiyou didn''t even lift his eyelids: "Very naive old urchin!"

    Su Xiaolu: "..."

    Old man Wu blew on his beard and hummed repeatedly.

    Su Xiaolu suppressed a smile, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up, she couldn''t hold it back anymore, and thenughed out loud.

    Heartyughter echoed on the mountainside, asionally apanied by old man Wu''s arrogant voice, "Girl, you..."

    Guiyou replied coldly with a few words ''childish old urchin''

    ¡ª

    The March warbler flies and the grass grows long.

    Everything has returned to calm, except that I can''t see my parents every day, the days have not changed much.

    Su Xiaolu bid farewell to his brother and sister-inw, and returned to Guiyuan Academy with Su Kuo Niu Zai and two masters.

    Go back to the academy, continue teaching, everything is the same as before.

    Among the new disciples, Su Xiaolu once again selected ten outstanding disciples to teach.

    During the hottest summer, Zhou Zhi came to the academy and also became a teacher.

    Old man Wu and Guiyou saw him, and both felt silent.

    So when they chose a day to rest and take a bath, old man Wu and Guiyou called Su Xiaolu to their side.

    Su Kuo and Cow Cub are also there.

    The three of them sat down obediently like children.

    Guiyou was silent.

    Old man Wu was smiling, he was a very loving and kind old man, he smiled and asked: "Today, I''m here to ask you as a teacher, you are all grown up, have you considered personal issues? Xiao Niu, your master was most worried about you back then. , after so many years, do you have a sweetheart? Xiao Kuo is not young anymore, but why don''t you grow up? Just forget it, don''t worry¡ª"

    Looks finally fell on Su Xiaolu: "Girl, what''s the matter with you and that kid, what game are you ying?"

    Su Kuo and Niu Zai both asked casually, but the most important question was Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu asked back with a smile: "Master, didn''t you and Master Gui You not want me to choose him back then? Why have you changed your mind now?"

    Old man Wu and Guiyou looked at each other, and old man Wu sighed and said, "There was a reason for disagreeing at that time, Maverick''s master, do you remember him, back then, he once said that your girl''s fate changed unexpectedly, If you are with him, you will not be able to walk the way you want to go, and you will die."

    "There are more, the old cow can''t say, he just said dead end, you were only so old at that time, so old, I was almost scared to death, old man, I wish I could drive that kid to the sky, I''m afraid he will kill you You are dead, how old are you now, the master is not a stubborn old man, the mind must be flexible."

    Old man Wu sighed. He and Guiyou were against each other back then. The biggest reason was that Su Xiaolu was too young. They were afraid that Su Xiaolu would fall into love and lose himself. They will love each other to death if they are in love with each other.

    Decades have passed now, Su Xiaolu is no longer a woman who can be coaxed away casually, she is the most powerful eagle in the sky, she can do whatever she wants, a mere Zhou Zhi, she has nothing to be afraid of.

    Don''t be afraid of fighting, and don''t be afraid of love.

    Old man Wu looked at Niu Zai again, and asked him: "Xiao Niu, look at your senior sister, is there anything threatening her life now?"

    Niu Zai shook his head: "Uncle, I can''t see, the fate of senior sister is in her own hands, and no one can force her if she doesn''t want to."

    No one will force her.

    Every time he sees Zhou Zhi, he can feel that fetter. If he wants to say, then Zhou Zhi should be restrained. He will not force Su Xiaolu to do anything, but is willing to dedicate everything he has to Su Xiaolu. Love is the warmest and most sincere, withoutint or regret.

    Su Kuo''s face was pensive, he thought for a while and said: "Sister, in fact, after many years, marriage in the world will not be so constrained, some people may have a lover, but they will never get married for a lifetime. "

    He has inherited too many things, the world belongs to the changers.

    Yin and Yang are constant, there are men who dominate, and women who dominate. Every world is different, and civilizations and inheritances are also different.

    He hopes that Su Xiaolu will always be the freest woman.

    If you want to be in love, then enjoy it to your heart''s content, and don''t be held back by anyone or anything.

    "Girl, what are you thinking?"

    Old man Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and asked.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "Master, don''t worry, Zhou Zhi and I may not be together, but we will develop naturally, we will not do anything on purpose, and we will not avoid it on purpose. Knowing what I am doing, I don¡¯t have to worry about being hurt or being treated unfairly, only what I am willing to do, and no one can force me to do it.¡±

    She has enough patience to wait to do something, she can feel that Zhou Zhi is also like this.

    "If the girl has such an opinion, I don''t have anything to worry about, old man. Let''s go and y. Guiyou boy will y chess with me."

    Old man Wu is relieved. Every time he sees Su Xiaolu, he can''t help but straighten his back with pride. No one can understand that kind of pride, that kind of pride.

    Guiyou said coldly: "I will apany you to the end!"

    Old man Wu took a deep breath: "Arrogant, see if I don''t kill you."

    Guiyou snorted coldly, squinting at the past, with extreme contempt.

    Old man Wu went to y chess with Guiyou.

    Su Kuo and the cub Su Xiaolu are also preparing to go back.

    Su Xiaolu still has to watch a few young apprentices do their homework.

    Among the ten apprentices this time, six of them are women. They are really motivated, and the four male apprentices are all crushed to death. However, this way, they arouse their fighting spirit and fight against each other, making each other stronger and stronger.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t need to be harsh on purpose, they practiced desperately by themselves.

    After Su Xiaolu supervised her, she went to ss. Zhou Zhi taught the space technique, and she naturally learned it too.

    Space, time, deep and mysterious, butprehension is very difficult. There are many people who listen to his ss, but no one has made any progress. Some students doubt whether space magic exists. Zhou Zhi will not exin it. The hand can reach into the chest of the disciple through the air.

    That is the charm of the space, only this one action, from now on there is no voice of doubt, but one after another, many disciples give up, because there is no talent, Su Xiaolu perseveres, when she arrives, the disciples are silent Sitting, she found a ce and sat down too.

 Chapter 943: long

    Chapter 943 Long

    Chapter 943 Long

    The wonder of space can only be felt afterprehending it.

    Now she is still learning from Zhou Zhi, she can feel the space more or less, and Su Xiaolu can feel some of it too, she can''t describe it, it''s like the air in front of her, contained by an invisible small grid, this small grid cannot be seen or touched by outsiders No, only she can feel it.

    The space is to expand such a small grid and move the small grid.

    Storage is to put things into such a small grid, which can be controlled at any time.

    What Su Xiaolu can sense is the space wall.

    She stretched out her hand, the longest part of her hand, there is a space wall, if she wants to touch further, if she can''t walk, then she has to fold the space, so that her hand can pass through the folded space, from here to There.

    Su Xiaolu tried to break through the space wall in front of him, releasing his spiritual power to touch the struggle, and sat like this for two hours.

    Nothing, the space wall is still indestructible, there is no gap to start with.

    During this time, someone exhausted their energy, got up, and left quietly.

    Su Xiaolu opened his eyes, it was already dusk, and the setting sun was just in time.

    She no longer has a single disciple by her side.

    Zhou Zhi got up and came over, and asked her with a smile: "Did Xiaolu make a breakthrough today?"

    Su Xiaolu shook his head: "No, fourth brother, how did you break through?"

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "When Fu Ling''s heartes, don''t rush, break through slowly."

    Su Xiaolu got up, and the two of them went to the canteen to eat together. When they didn''t eat Xiaozao, they mostly ate in the canteen.

    Under the setting sun, the two walked side by side.

    Su Xiaolu said, "Can Xiao Zhuo do it? He''s not yet sixteen."

    When Zhou Zhi came to the academy, he obviously didn''t intend to meddle in the affairs of the pce anymore. Zhou Zhuo is now the crown prince in charge of the country. Every time he sees Zhou Zhuo, he gives people the impression that he is lively, clever and pleasing.

    "Naturally, the case of corrupt officials in Lanzhou three years ago was investigated by Zhuo Er. Xiaolu should have heard of it."

    Zhou Zhi smiled, and replied gently, Zhou Zhuo, he was the one who educated and raised him himself, Zhou Zhuo is the most suitable emperor, with more than kindness and cruelty.

    Su Xiaolu was stunned: "Three years ago, Xiao Zhuo was only twelve years old."

    She not only heard about the case in Lanzhou, but also fully understood it.

    That case involved a lot, pulling out the radish and bringing out the mud. If it were to be disposed of, almost the entire Lanzhou would be destroyed, but the final handling method can be said to be perfect.

    The life of the people is guaranteed, there is no turmoil, and those corrupt officials serve the country as a crime.

    As long as they can build Lanzhou into a continent of fertilend, their merits will be offset, and there will be a chance to pay for their sins. They will not punish the nine ns or kill one person.

    Later, those corrupt officials left the fields one after another. In the past three years, Lanzhou''s grain production has doubled, and the people are more stable and have more food and clothing.

    Zhou Zhi looked forward with a smile, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, showing his pride and pride.

    "Zoer lived up to expectations."

    Zhou Zhi chuckled and said, how could he not be proud of the excellent children he raised.

    Zhou Zhi''s lightughter shows how happy he is.

    Su Xiaolu felt relieved, Zhou Zhuo was able to handle such a big case by himself three years ago, and now it will only be better, no wonder Zhou Zhi felt relieved.

    The two eat together, and then go back to rest.

    During the time Zhou Zhi was teaching in the academy, he also taught people how to make utensils.

    The engraved shadow jade slips, and the meson space, Zhou Zhi never hides his secrets.

    But these things are too profound, and there are too few students who can understand them.

    All teachers are learning.

    But there is no breakthrough. Even if they can sense the space wall, they don''t know how to break through.

    Su Kuo can do it, but this is a skill he knows. He is the guardian beast of the world. He knows the rules,ws, and order of the world, but he can''t teach people.

    Induction space technique is boring, so slowly, the enthusiasm for learning has passed, and this hard as iron space wall has not been influenced, and gradually many people give up.

    Fortunately, there are new disciples in the college every year. Although there are not many disciples who follow Zhou Zhixue, there are every year.

    Su Xiaolu did not give up, she always felt that she was about to break through.

    Before you know it, it will be another five years.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her hands that hadn''t changed. She was already fifty years old, and her appearance hadn''t changed. Among the few cultivators, she didn''t know what kind of cultivation she was now. She hadn''t left Dazhou for so many years. , and have never participated in any treasure hunting, so if you don''t fight against others, you don''t know your own level.

    She never misses her daily homework.

    The few apprentices she epted at the beginningst year also returned to the academy to serve as masters.

    Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue are married and have a son.

    Jiang Wanlin cultivates the ruthless way and doesn''t get involved in love affairs.

    Chang Xian is also single, Su Xiaolu asked several times, Chang Xian shook his head, he said, "Master, this life is too short, I am determined to save the world, many difficult and misceneous diseases are waiting for me to ovee", Chang Xian is a doctor fan.

    Su Xiaolu himself is free and supreme, so naturally he will not restrain them.

    February 2nd, the day when the dragon raises its head.

    Su Xiaolu and his party formally entered the pce, because today is the day of Zhou Zhuo''s ascension to the throne, and Su Xiaolu and the others came to witness in person.

    Su''s family is all there, and there are many new faces. Su Xiaolu didn''t deliberately remember them, because in the future, there will only be more and more children. She will gradually stay away from the world, and it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t remember them.

    Zhou Zhuo was powerful and dressed in a dragon robe. Zhou Zhi led the sacrifice to heaven and informed the ancestors.

    Zhou Zhi officially abdicated, and Zhou Zhuo became the new emperor.

    It was also the first time for Su Xiaolu to see Zhou Zhuo''s majestic side. He was unsmiling, not angry and majestic, and epted the worship of all officials.

    After the ceremony, Su Xiaolu and the others returned to the inner hall. Not long after, Zhou Zhuo came. With a smile on his face, he saluted his parents first, and then Zhou Zhi. He still called Zhou Zhi ''Father Emperor''.

    "Auntie, is Zhuo Er majestic? Is Zhuo Er awesome?"

    In front of all the officials, Zhou Zhuo is a majestic emperor who easily ys with power and under his control. In front of his family, he is just Zhou Zhuo, a child of flesh and blood, a brother of siblings, a junior, etc.

    Su Xiaolu did not hesitate to praise: "Zhuoer is very majestic, handsome, and super awesome."

    Zhou Zhuo blushed slightly, but it was a pity that he didn''t have time to reunite with his family for too long, so he went to the front hall.

    The younger generations also gathered together, and those who were sensible would not disturb the elders.

    Su Xiaoling held Su Xiaolu''s hand and said: "Xiaolu, Brother Heng and I are going to travel far away in a few days. Now that the children have grown up, we also decided to visit these great rivers and mountains."

    Zhou Wei, Zhou Xuan, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing are all married, so there is no need for them to worry anymore. Guiyuan College has been established for twenty years, and it has already been deeply rooted. In a blink of an eye, she is also old. have a look.

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile: "Okay, then I will first wish my sister a smooth journey and have fun."

 Chapter 944: send master

    Chapter 944 Send the master

    Su Chong and Su Hua also began to retire. Everyone has ns and goals to live their lives to the fullest.

    Su Xiaolu was very happy, so she was slightly drunk when she left the pce.

    Back at the academy, life went on as usual.

    But the next day, she was called away by old man Wu and Guiyou.

    Now, even Master Guiyou''s hair is gray.

    Su Xiaolu asked with a smile: "Two masters, if you have anything to tell the apprentice, just tell me."

    Old man Wu looked at Su Xiaolu with loving eyes: "Girl, master has important news to tell you,e here, these are all the treasures that master has collected in his life, please put them away."

    Su Xiaolu''s expression became serious. She looked at the two masters, and before she could speak, tears began to flow down her face.

    Old man Wu is over a hundred years old, and he is one of the very few people with a long life.

    He has also cultivated. Although he has not established a foundation, he still has supernatural powers. His body is very, very good. Suddenly, Su Xiaolu thought he had sensed something.

    But it wasn''t long before Su Xiaolu was sad, when he was hit on the head by old man Wu, who said angrily, "You stinky girl, why are you crying, isn''t the old man dead yet?"

    Su Xiaolu sniffed: "Master, why did you give me all these?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at old man Wu, the old man was still full of energy, and he didn''t look like someone who was about to die, so Su Xiaolu wiped away his tears.

    Guiyou stroked her hair gently, with a serious expression and a kind smile, he said, "It''s not that this old man is tired of being bored and wants to go out for a walk, but he is old after all, in case of any danger If you go in, you probably won¡¯t be able to get out, so I¡¯ll give you these things first.¡±

    Old man Wu rolled his eyes: "Yes, yes, this stay hassted for so many years. I thought I could take it easy when I was old, but yesterday I saw that girl Xiaoling was going on a long journey, so I couldn''t sit still. I thought I had almost forgotten what I had seen, so I re-watched it for thest time, and if I coulde back alive, then I would never be able to walk again.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at the two masters, and the tears flowed out again, isn''t it the same.

    No matter what, this parting may be thest time between their master and apprentice.

    Su Xiaolu shook his head: "No, I won''t let you go, I won''t let you go..."

    Su Xiaolu said nothing.

    Old man Wu has always been unable to do anything about her, let alone when he was crying, he hesitated for a long time, and said coyly: "Don''t cry, look... how old are you, and when others see it, they willugh at you... You are not too young , the majesty of being a teacher will be gone..."

    Su Xiaolu cried and shook her head: "Don''t leave!"

    She is stubborn and determined.

    Old man Wu looked at her and felt that she was the same as when she was a child, and she was very difficult.

    Old man Wu looked at Guiyou begging for help, he was very submissive, this little apprentice, he really couldn''t do anything, just cry, and tugged on his sleeve.

    Guiyou is indifferent, what can he do, it''s not like he has no way.

    "This, this, what do you say quickly, this is not my only apprentice!"

    Old man Wu looked at Guiyou, already a little out of breath.

    He never expected that Su Xiaolu, who is about to be fifty years old, would cry like a child.

    Su Xiaolu is very sad about the passing away of Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao. They are her biological parents, but she has another emotion for old man Wu. She always thinks of the grandfather who raised and educated her in her previous life, who was her master. , and her closest rtive.

    In her previous life, when her grandfather passed away, she was at school, and she didn''t even see her for thest time.

    Now that old man Wu wants to travel far away, it means that they will not see each other for thest time. The regrets and sorrows of the previous life ovep, how can Su Xiaolu agree.

    Su Xiaolu looked at old man Wu eagerly, sobbed and said: "Master, two masters, if you want to go, then I will go with you, don''t just leave me like this, okay?"

    Seeing Su Xiaolu crying like this, old man Wu''s eyes were also red, he sighed, "Girl" helped Su Xiaolu up.

    "Take you, the master takes you, don''t cry."

    Old man Wu felt sour in his heart, his health was getting worse and worse, he really wanted to leave quietly, he once said that he wanted Su Xiaolu to wait on his deathbed, but at this moment, he didn''t want Su Xiaolu to see him dying old look.

    Can''t bear to see her sad, can''t bear to see her suffer.

    But this girl, with a pure heart, was determined and stubborn to agree, and he really couldn''t refuse.

    Old man Wu looked at Guiyou and said, "For this journey, just take the girl with you."

    For thest journey, since the girl doesn''t dislike the two old men, then take her with her.

    Guiyou nodded: "Okay."

    Su Xiaolu finally stopped her tears, but she followed the two masters all the time, fearing that they would turn back and leave her behind.

    Old man Wu looked helpless, but also felt warm in his heart.

    When the bull cub Su Kuo learned that old man Wu and Guiyou were going to leave again, he joined without saying a word.

    Old man Wu looked at the juniors, and didn''t even bother to hide his disgust.

    Before leaving, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi said goodbye.

    The five of them went down the mountain together.

    Guy lobbied for an address, which was their goal.

    In the first half of the month, everyone was very happy to stop and go, but after that, old man Wu¡¯s body suddenly declined, and he began to lethargy, no matter how many elixir he took, after he fell asleep.

    Guiyou told the truth.

    "His body is at the end of his strength, and it won''t be too long. He doesn''t want you to send him off, because he is afraid that you will be too sad, but because he doesn''t want you to be too sad, he agrees to apany you."

    Guiyou looked at Su Xiaolu with loving eyes. This is the most proud disciple of him and the old man, and his eternal pride.

    Su Xiaolu''s nose is sour, and tears are already rolling in her eyes. After she became an adult, she seldom cried, but in recent years, her tears have increased.

    It has been five years since my parents passed away, and all my thoughts are hard to express.

    But this is just the beginning. In a few years, her rtives, friends, and people she once knew will gradually pass away.

    Su Xiaolu looked down at the ground, tears dripping down silently, she remembered many things, her master had carried her to many ces, he was proud, very arrogant, but he was also protective, he bested him Give her the best of everything, this apprentice.

    "Girl, give us a good ride."

    Guiyou stretched out his hand to rub Su Xiaolu''s hair, and sighed.

    Su Xiaolu raised her head with tears in her eyes, looking at Guiyou choked up: "Master Guiyou...you..."

    Gui You smiled: "Master, I have lived enough, so I don''t need to be sad. I have my best friends in my life, and I will also have my best friends in my death. Be happy for Master. Master has lived a very happy life."

    Su Xiaolu burst into tears. She had a very difficult journey.

 Chapter 945: send master 2

    Chapter 945 Send Master 2

    Chapter 945 Send Master 2

    During the rest of the journey, Old Man Wu hardly woke up, and it was a very silent journey.

    Su Xiaolu took care of it personally, and did everything by herself. Every time she looked at the sleepy master, she would cry with a smile.

    When Su Xiaolu arrived at the destination, Su Xiaolu''s eyes were only red.

    Guiyou took a pill for old man Wu, and everyone waited quietly.

    An hourter, old man Wu woke up slowly. He looked at the sky, narrowed his eyes dazzlingly, and sighed: "Not bad, really good, this ce is really good, girl, how about the ce I chose?" ?¡±

    It seems that the stinky girl knows it. She didn''t want her to watch it, but she couldn''t avoid it. Now it''s cruel to let her watch it.

    But people, if you walk one way and stop one way, if you are tired from walking here, then stop and rest, and then continue to walk down, the body is a mortal body, it is a miracle that he hase so far, he has no regrets in this life, he is already satisfied .

    Su Xiaolu''s nose was sour, and she responded with a choked voice: "Very good, the scenery is beautiful, and it is very quiet."

    Old man Wu never liked to be noisy, so the ce of rest must be a clean ce.

    In this ce, there are mountains and rivers in the distance, and flowers and trees in the near view. There are no people in the area for ten miles. It is very quiet and very good.

    "My old man, I have always had a good eye."

    Old man Wu smiled. His body was clean, without any smell, and he didn''t even feel the sweat. He knew that the little girl was very hardworking. What she saidter in the past has nowe true.

    "Time flies so fast. I thought I could watch you be an old woman, but I didn''t expect you to enter the Tao and never grow old. I still remember that when you were born, in such a dark room, you didn''t cry or make trouble. It''s rare to be well-behaved, at that time I thought, if your parents don''t want you to throw you away, I''ll pick you up and raise you up."

    Old man Wu talked about the past, and he became more kind. He looked at Su Xiaolu and loved her, so he wanted to train her, give her all the treasures he had hidden for half his life, and ept her as his apprentice.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t shed tears at first, but after listening to these words, tears flowed out gradually.

    "I didn''t see it before, you have such a tendency to cry."

    Old man Wu looked at Su Xiaolu and felt that she was bing more and more blurred, and he couldn''t see clearly. He reached out to wipe her tears, feeling ufortable.

    A person¡¯s death is like amp being extinguished. It¡¯s time for hismp to be extinguished.

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Master, I am not alone. After this parting, let go of what you have to let go of, and chase what you have to chase. Go and see for Master, what kind of fairy world, **** world, what kind of touch is it? Sample."

    Old man Wu said slowly, his eyes turned to Niu Zai and Su Kuo.

    Niubi¡¯s eye circles are also red: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, as long as I live, I will protect Senior Sister.¡±

    The people who cared, the former elders, have all left.

    Guiyou and old man Wu have already lived a very long life.

    Now it''s time to separate.

    Su Kuo immediately swore: "I will also be with my sister, forever."

    He will do missions with Su Xiaolu in the future, so naturally he will be with him forever.

    Old man Wu smiled. He got up from the t car, looked around, and finally said to Guiyou: "Old friend, let''s walk thisst road by ourselves."

    Guiyou nodded, and he said to Su Xiaolu: "Girl, just send it here."

    Su Xiaolu held back her tears, she choked up and trembled, unable to speak.

    Guiyou supported old man Wu, and the two went away with their arms.

    Su Xiaolu subconsciously chased her for two steps, Niu Zai and Su Kuo both held her back.

    Su Xiaolu knelt down, tears streaming down her face silently.

    Old Man Wu and Gui You had already prepared a ce for their eternal rest, and theyy quietly in the coffin, which was specially made so big that it was just right for the two of them to fall asleep.

    Old man Wu treasured and took out the chessboard and ced it in the center. He said slowly, "Let''s continue thepetition when we get to the bottom."

    Guiyou chuckled: "Yes."

    Old man Wu closed his eyes. His body was getting heavier and heavier, and he couldn''t even lift his hands. His eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and he couldn''t open them anymore.

    Thoughts, I don¡¯t know where my thoughts have gone.

    His old friend is going to suffer...

    Guiyou saw that old man Wu was still not moving, not even breathing. He took out a elixir from his bosom and took it.

    It is good in this world, it is only fun when you have close friends. Now that your close friends are gone, there is no more color in the world.

    But they agreed, and they will continue to be close friends after they go down.

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu filled up the grave without engraving a tombstone, because Guiyou said that he didn''t need those things.

    Not even grave bags.

    Su Xiaolu took out the drink and spilled it on the ground.

    The bull cubs buried the utensils one by one, and the formation was formed. From then on, no one would set foot on thisnd, and no one would disturb their long sleep.

    On the way back, Su Xiaolu was depressed.

    Su Kuo turned into a beast and asked Su Xiaolu to lie on his back and carry her away.

    His hair is shiny, Su Xiaolu might feel happier when he touches it.

    Along the way, they can see many beautiful flowers.

    Su Kuo directly uprooted them with his ws, destroying them all the way.

    But the flowers bloom faster, and after Su Kuo''s sabotage, they bloom everywhere.

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s back: "Xiao Kuo, don''t be angry."

    Su Kuo shook his head angrily: "Sister, he''s ying tricks on me!"

    Su Kuo let out a beast roar and shouted: "Come out! Tease me again, don''t me me for being rude to you."

    Along the way, not only did they see off Old Man Wu and Gui You, Zhou Zhi also saw off.

    But he didn''t show up, only a few times, Guiyou looked at a ce from a distance.

    Now on the return journey, he can hold his breath, but what kind of weather is it now, how can so many flowers bloom together!

    Su Xiaolu got off Su Kuo''s back. She saw that both sides of the road were full of flowers. Anyone who saw this spectacle would be amazed. Su Xiaolu looked at a ce. walked out.

    He is dressed in white, with a gentle and noble temperament.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu with a smile in his eyes, and he also looked at Su Kuo with a smile in his eyes.

    "Fourth brother, thank you."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and spoke.

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "You don''t need to thank me, why is Xiao Kuo angry with me? I don''t understand."

    Su Kuo said angrily: "Who told you to tease me, so many flowers bloomed, I choked to death."

    He turned into a human form, and the youthful aura was very fierce. For some reason, he and Zhou Zhi always had the wrong aura.

    Who made Zhou Zhi fall in love with his sister? No matter how he looks at it, it is not pleasing to the eye. It will be amazing! Really.

    "Sorry, not next time."

    Zhou Zhi sincerely apologizes.

    Su Kuo''s expression froze, and he suddenly felt that his attitude was too bad. Inparison, he was so unmannered, Su Kuo turned his head and grabbed Su Xiaolu''s arm and asked, "Sister, do you think I''m so petty..."

    "Howe, Emperor Mingtai has a lot of breasts, how can he care about a child like you."

    Niu Zai smiled lightly and opened his mouth, then looked at Zhou Zhi and asked him: "I''m right, Emperor Mingtai?"

 Chapter 946: new journey

    Chapter 946 New Journey

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "That''s right, Xiao Kuo is innocent, I won''t argue with him."

    The rtives that Su Xiaolu cares about, he doesn''t care about anything, because they will leave eventually, and he will be the one who will apany her in the end.

    "Thank you fourth brother."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, and actually wanted to ask a lot of questions, but in the end he didn''t ask any.

    With Zhou Zhi added, the return journey was still quiet.

    There is nothing else to do, and when I return to the academy, my life is as peaceful as water.

    Su Xiaolu attends sses and studies, and indulges in it.

    Before I knew it, it was Dongyue.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the snowkes falling, feeling a little dazed. She looked at the snow quietly, and was filled with emotions for a moment. The two masters have passed away for several months.

    Her eldest brother, second brother, and third sister all started their own long-distance travels, sending letters to her from time to time.

    Su Xiaolu received it, but did not read it carefully.

    Now she was suddenly in a daze, and she realized that it was time for her to embark on her new journey.

    Let the past pass and let the futuree.

    "Deer, do you want to eat?"

    Zhou Zhi''s voice is gentle.

    Su Xiaolu looked at him, nodded with a smile: "Eat, what delicious food is fourth brother going to make today?"

    "Roast leg ofmb, served with peach blossom stuffing."

    Zhou Zhi smiled and said, he looked at Su Xiaolu''s clear eyes, the smile in his eyes grew wider, he knew that Su Xiaolu was fine.

    Zhou Zhi selfishly did not call Su Kuo and Niu Zai, just her and Su Xiaolu.

    When eating at night, Su Xiaolu only thought about it, but she started eating, so forget it.

    All of a sudden, it seemed that they had gone back to a few years ago, they also had such a quiet meal together, Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi''s slender hands, and felt that they were extraordinarily beautiful.

    The mutton is tender and tastes great.

    Su Xiaolu ate freely, asionally drinking a little wine.

    Zhou Zhi is elegant in everything, Su Xiaolu couldn''t help asking: "Fourth brother, where is your cultivation now?"

    Zhou Zhi''s appearance has not changed, his features are clear and handsome, no matter how he looks at him, he looks good. He is often dressed in white robes, like an immortal. After he was detoxified, Su Xiaolu never saw his legs again.

    Zhou Zhi met Su Xiaolu''s gaze, smiled and replied, "National Infant Middle Stage."

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t hide her surprise: "It''s so tall."

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "You haven''t gone out for many years, if you are serious, you will be stronger than me."

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "Thank you for your appreciation, I will work hard."

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help looking at Zhou Zhi''s legs, she asked: "Then your legs have grown?"

    Zhou Zhi shook his head: "Not yet."

    His legs are now reced by vines. They don''t hurt or itch. I don''t know him, and I don''t even know that his legs are crippled, but cripples are cripples.

    "When a certain bnce is reached, it will not grow."

    Zhou Zhi smiled lightly and said, no matter what kind of elixir he takes, it is useless. If it is really useful, it must be the treasure of heaven and earth, but those things only talk about the fate of heaven.

    "It''s okay, the fourth brother Yushu Linfeng now, don''t worry about anything."

    Su Xiaolu smiled brightly. She knew she couldn''t appease Zhou Zhi, but she wanted to say the same thing, but she just made a note in her heart that if she found any treasure in the future, she would use it to heal his wounds first.

    Zhou Zhi nodded, sliced ??the perfectly cooked meat with a dagger, and put it into Su Xiaolu''s bowl.

    After dinner, Su Xiaolu came back.

    She came back facing the heavy snow, and she watched the snow quickly cover ayer, and she couldn''t help thinking, time flies so fast.

    On the second day, Su Xiaolu asked Niu Zai and Su Kuo which ces are easy to produce treasures.

    "Senior Sister, there have been visions in Qinzhou recently. If you are interested, we can go and have a look."

    Niu Zai smiled and said, I don¡¯t know if there are any strange treasures, anyway, it¡¯s not bad to go and have a look.

    Treasures are usually found in ces with visions, but very few people know what this treasure is.

    If Su Xiaolu is interested, it¡¯s best to go and have a look. You can also go deep into the hintend of foreignnds. Where there are treasures without revealing visions, it must be a foreignnd. Nowadays, foreignnds are integrated in many ces in the world, and practitioners often go to adventure. of.

    Su Kuo looked at Su Xiaolu, waiting for her to speak.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Then let''s go and have a look."

    She has been a wife in the academy for more than ten years, and traveled with her parents for a few years, and she is not involved in the world. Now that her parents and two masters have passed away, her worldly concerns are almost broken, and she wants to practice. , Naturally want to find, fight for.

    After several people discussed, a decision was made.

    As for the matters in the academy, just let me know.

    Get ready, Su Xiaolu, the calf, Su Kuo and the other three will go down the mountain the next day.

    Qinzhou is a fertilend with many ins andkes, but not high mountains.

    Going all the way, the lives of the people seem to be rich.

    Su Xiaolu looked at these people with deep eyebrows. She remembered that it was the junction of the Li Dynasty and the Zhou Kingdom. Because the country has been peaceful and peaceful for many years, the people on the border are also living and working in peace and contentment.

    The two countries are separated by the nearest vige, but within ten miles, thenguage is the same, so there is also intermarriage and business.

    Because of a vision from the sky a month ago, this small town is full of people and the inns are full. Most of the people whoe here are practitioners or people with high martial arts skills, young and old. Everywhere people can be heard talking about the vision.

    The colorful clouds in the sky lit up half of the sky, and the refreshing fragrance that came out made the altar clear. The fragrance spread for hundreds of miles. In just a few days, many people gathered in this small town to explore.

    But no one got it. At first, people thought that the treasure had already been found first, but half a monthter, half the sky was illuminated by colorful clouds and the fragrance came out.

    Another group of people were attracted, but still no one found it, because half a month ago, there was a sunset in the sky again.

    Seeing that there are still so many people in this small town, I think there are treasures that have not been found yet, but in three days and half a month, let''s see if there will be any colorful clouds.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find an inn, you can also stay in the Bianzhen People¡¯s Court temporarily, as long as you give money.

    The three of Su Xiaolu and Niu Zai chose a private courtyard.

    A woman with a big belly received Su Xiaolu and the others with a ttering smile.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the woman. She heard a child crying in the room just now, and the child was not very old.

    Facing Su Xiaolu''s gaze, the woman lowered her eyes, and said in an unnatural tone: "Please invite some of the distinguished guests, ah Ru,e and take care of the distinguished guests and listen to their orders."

    The woman yelled into the house, and then she said to Su Xiaolu and the others: "The women don''t get dirty, so you won''t dirty your eyes, if you need anything, just tell the little girl, I will definitely clean it up. "

    After the woman finished speaking, she turned around and entered the room in despair, but she couldn''t walk fast because of her big belly.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little strange, what happened to her, why did this woman feel ashamed when she saw her, and hurriedly avoided.

    Taking a quick look, she only felt that this woman''s face was so dark, and she looked like she was about to die soon. Thinking about this woman''s pregnant belly, Su Xiaolu''s death should be due to childbirth. It can be seen that if it is not full of people everywhere, they will not choose this ce.

 Chapter 947: little girl

    Chapter 947 Little girl

    Su Xiaolu was thinking, she was thinking of finding time to warn the woman, let her buy some good Bubu Body, maybe she can get over this hurdle.

    A crisp and tender voice sounded, interrupting Su Xiaolu''s thoughts.

    "Hi, my name is Sun Ru. Come with me. My mother is heavy and my younger sister is young. Don''t take offense if you make noise. Just tell me what you want. Don''t look down on me. I can work well." Li Suo, the house is cleaned every day, although it is simple, it is very clean."

    A little girl about seven years old came out of the house. She was very thin, her clothes were in and old but clean, her eyes were shining, and she was radiant. She introduced herself clearly, and led Su Xiaolu and the others into the yard graciously and politely. go.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Ru, but was amazed.

    Don''t talk about her, Niu Zai and Su Kuo are equally amazing.

    Such a simple yard is even poorer than other families, but it is really special to be able to raise such a good child.

    Didn''t see the male host, after all, he''s only staying here temporarily, so it''s hard to say anything, it''s too abrupt.

    A few people followed Sun Ru, there were two side rooms on the right side of the yard, Sun Ru opened the simple door, and invited Su Xiaolu and the others to enter, the simple decoration of the simple room, a table, two chairs and a bed, simple and well cleaned Very clean, not even a trace of cobwebs.

    "Several immortals, are you satisfied? If there is something wrong, just tell me, I will definitely clean it up."

    Sun Ru stood on the side anxiously, looking at her small house, her face gradually became hot.

    The breath of these immortals is so warm. They seem to be stained with dirt in such a ce. Sun Ru blushes hard. She is really clean and ashamed of others, but her family needs this money very much. She was very clear why she came here, if the town was not full of people, it would not be her family''s turn at all.

    When some people came to the house before, they all disliked her house, especially when they saw her sister and mother, even if they stayed for one night, they would leave the next day.

    The money is too little, not enough.

    "It''s clean, that''s all."

    Su Xiaolu took out the silver and gave it to Sun Ru. They wanted both rooms, one tael a night, and she gave ten taels at a time.

    Sun Ru held the silver, her eyes darkened, she gritted her teeth and said, "Immortal, silver, silver...not enough..."

    Sun Ru said in embarrassment, she had already figured out how to deal with it, even for this short night, she had to get more money.

    She was ready, but what she didn''t expect was that Su Xiaolu handed the silver to her again.

    It was thirty taels in total. Su Xiaolu looked at the little girl with her head down, her ears so red that they could bleed, she asked gently, "Is it enough now?"

    "Enough, enough..."

    Sun Ru took it tremblingly, thirty taels, plus what she got before, enough, she can buy the magic medicine.

    "Go out, we will call you if something happens."

    Su Xiaolu spoke to Sun Ru.

    Sun Ru hurriedly withdrew.

    After Sun Ru left, Su Xiaolu looked at Niubi: "Junior brother, did you see her mother''s life pce turning dark?"

    Cowboy nodded: "But there is no need to save her."

    Su Xiaolu was puzzled: "Why?"

    Su Kuo Lang Lang said with a smile: "Sister will soon know, some people will live on their own fruit for any day."

    Su Xiaolu nodded, she lives in this room, and Niu Zai and Su Kuo live in another room.

    As the sky darkened, Sun Ru knocked on the door and brought dinner.

    Sun Ru blushed and exined embarrassingly: "Several immortals, I am too busy today, and I will go buy some tomorrow."

    Sun Ru blushed because she was embarrassed by lying.

    But fortunately, Su Xiaolu and the others didn''t bother with her, so she could go out after letting her go.

    Sun Ru always keeps her head down.

    Simple white porridge with pickled vegetables, Su Kuo, the cow cub, and Su Xiaolu are not picky eaters, the three of them finish eating quickly, and they never waste food.

    After finishing eating, put the tableware outside, and Sun Ru wille to collect it.

    As soon as it got dark, Su Xiaolu and the others took a rest. They said it was a rest, but it was actually a practice of mind.

    Su Xiaolu let go of her five senses, and soon, she heard other voices in the yard and in the house. She did this because she wanted to know why Sun Ru lied to them.

    Su Kuo and Niu Zai are not interested in this matter at all, but she is.

    Sun Ru is feeding the youngest sister. The second and third sisters are obedient and can eat by themselves, but the youngest fourth sister can''t. Her mother is pregnant and can''t take care of her. As the eldest sister, she should naturally take on more Responsibility, for no other reason, just because she didn''t want to lose her mother.

    After eating, Sun Ru immediately cleaned up the dishes and washed them off.

    Ms. Yang supported her stomach, and returned to the inner bed with ack of energy, and went to sleep.

    The youngest daughter is by her side, as are the other two daughters, very well-behaved.

    Yang looked at it, her eyes turned red, she sniffed, rubbed her belly and prayed secretly, God, I must have a son.

    "Mom, drink some sugar water."

    Sun Ru packed up the dishes and went to make sugar water with hot water to feed Yang.

    The second younger sister, the third younger sister and the fourth younger sister all watched eagerly, but kept quiet. They were not sensible yet, but they seemed to know that this sugar water was for the mother''s body.

    Mr. Yang sighed: "Ah Ru, you have worked hard."

    Sun Ru shook her head, she reached out and touched Yang''s belly and asked, "Mother, is she good?"

    Mr. Yang nodded: "Very well-behaved, I didn''t make trouble with my mother."

    Sun Ru looked at Yang Shi, she leaned lightly on Yang Shi''s belly, and she asked softly: "Mother, why do you have to have a younger brother? Why does Dad want a younger brother so much? Why? The world now is different from before. .¡±

    Sun Ru is very puzzled, why, man, is it really that important?

    Yang''s eyes darkened, and she said in a nasty voice: "There are three ways to be unfilial, and the greatest thing is to have no descendants. If you don''t have a son, the incense will be cut off..."

    "Mother, but you do all the work, and father doesn''t do anything, and makes mother work so hard. I don''t want mother to work so hard. Mother, if you give birth to a younger sister in this child, then you and father will be divorced." OK?"

    Sun Ru was upset, feeling unspeakably aggrieved. She said something against the sky, but that''s what she thought. She would rather not have such a father.

    He said that they would be able to live a good life if they got fame, but he couldn''t pass the exam at all, and even used everything in the family. The family was supported entirely by her mother''sundry.

    Father would still beat them, she didn''t need such a father, if there was no father, the money they saved for a year would even allow the second and third younger sisters to go to school to study.

    "Ah Ru, how can you say such a thing? Who taught you this?" Yang was terrified, she quickly reached out to cover Sun Ru''s mouth, and looked around in horror before she rxed: "Fortunately, your father Not here, or if you hear it, you will be beaten!"

 Chapter 948: abnormal

    Chapter 948 Abnormal

    Sun Ru continued stubbornly: "Mother, if you break up with him, he won''t be able to hit me or us."

    Ms. Yang was stunned for a moment, then shook her head firmly: "Ah Ru, I don''t care who you learned from or listened to, mother will tell you, you can''t say that in the future, we are a family, no one can be missing."

    After Yang said this, Sun Ru''s eyes dimmed, and then she didn''t say anything.

    "It''s gettingte, take the second and third sisters to bed."

    Yang also lowered his eyes and said calmly.

    Mr. Yang took the youngest daughter to sleep, and Sun Ru took the second and third sisters to sleep in another room.

    The night was getting dark, and there was a sound of opening the door.

    Ms. Yang woke up with a start. She looked at her sleeping little daughter and got up immediately.

    "You''re back."

    Yang''s voice was full of joy, with a big belly, even though it was inconvenient to move, she still followed the man closely.

    Sun Yong looked impatient, and nced at Yang with disdain, showing contempt: "Bitch, why are you like a dog? Why are you so cheap?"

    Sun Yong''s words were frivolous, vulgar and rude.

    Ms. Yang has gotten used to it. She asked Sun Yong tteringly: "Are you tired? Do you want to wash your feet? How about I ask Ah Ru to boil water and wash your feet?"

    Sun Yong waved his hand: "Go away, I feel disgusted when I see you, let that **** girl get up, and give me the money, I heard that there are a few cyclists staying at home today."

    Sun Yong came back to get the money on purpose. If he hadn¡¯t heard that the immortals at home had money, he wouldn¡¯t havee back.

    He gets annoyed when he sees Mrs. Yang.

    Yang''s expression was hurt, her tears were already spinning, she lowered her head to wipe her tears, she took a deep breath, and said to Sun Yong: "Husband, don''t dislike me, this time, I will definitely give birth to a son for you."

    Sun Yong looked at Yang''s ttery, and felt an indescribable sense of aplishment in his heart. This is the result of his training, which is very good.

    Mr. Yang is even more obedient than his dog. Who would have known that she would once be Miss Qianjin.

    "Let''s talk about it after you give birth to a son. Go and wake up that bitch. What''s the use of you? You can''t evenpare with a child. It''s better to raise a dog than you."

    Sun Yong snorted coldly, and after sitting down carelessly, he instructed Yang to do things quickly, and he still had to leave after taking the money.

    Mr. Yang lowered her head, she was so inferior that she couldn''t even lift her head up, so she hurried to the small room. ,

    Pushing the sleeping Sun Ru awake, she whispered, "Ah Ru, get up quickly, your father is back."

    Sun Ru frowned: "What is he doing back?"

    Sun Ru was very nervous. That father, what can he do when hees back is to take money. Sun Ru felt nervous when she thought about it, but she had to get up.

    Sun Ru got up, lowered her head and went out with Yang Shi.

    Sun Yong put one foot on the table and chair, he asked: "Smelly girl, where is the money?"

    Sun Ru didn''t look up, but replied coldly: "No money."

    Sun Ru clenched her fists tightly.

    Sun Yong snorted coldly, then looked at Yang and asked, "Is this the daughter you taught?"

    Ms. Yang trembled, she immediately pulled Sun Ru back and said, "Ah Ru, you should apologize to Dad and say you were wrong."

    Sun Ru refused, she stubbornly said to Yang: "Mother, I was right, it was Dad who was wrong, as a father, he failed to do his duty, you are pregnant with a child, he doesn''t care about you at all, and you are not his ve , father shouldn''t treat you like this!"

    Yang''s heart sank when she heard it, and when Sun Yong snorted, she lost her sanity, and beat Sun Ru anxiously, and said while beating: "Who made you learn badly, who taught you, your father is My god, it''s our family''s god, how can you talk to him like this, if you ask you to take the money, you just take the money!"

    Sun Ru gritted her teeth, did not speak, and used her stubbornness to resist.

    She can''t bow her head, she won''t give money to Sun Yong, she doesn''t even recognize this father!

    Yang pped her many times, but Sun Ru still refused to give in. Yang became anxious and looked at Sun Yong with tears in her eyes, but instead of begging for mercy, she admitted her mistake: "Husband, don''t be angry, I didn''t teach me, I didn''t teach you this." I haven¡¯t taught it like this before, it¡¯s because others have led Ah Ru to a bad end.¡±

    Sun Yong looked at Mrs. Yang with a half-smile, and said coldly: "Then how do you say it? You still have no skills, and your seeds don''t listen to you."

    Yang''s body trembled and copsed: "Don''t be angry, I will make Ah Ru obey."

    After Yang finished speaking, she turned her head and knelt down to Sun Ru: "Ah Ru, mother, please, don''t make trouble with your father, don''t make your father angry."

    Sun Ru clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She said with difficulty: "Mother, father is not good at all. If you don''t have this money, your body won''t be able to bear it, and you will die."

    Yang cried and shook her head: "No, my mother is in good health, my mother will not die, my mother came here like this before, and my fourth sister was born like this before, my mother doesn''t need to spend money, she can give birth to the child by herself .¡±

    Yang seems to have found a breakthrough to persuade Sun Ru.

    Sun Ru gritted her teeth, she said, "Mother, I want you to reconcile with him, or I won''t recognize you. If you don''t agree, I''d rather be a beggar!"

    My own sister, do you have any status in your mother''s heart?

    Sun Ru almost suffocated.

    Yang''s expression hesitated, but after hesitating for a moment, she became angry: "Ah Ru, how could you hurt your mother''s heart like this, how could you be so unfilial? Who did you learn from! How could you learn from those ?¡±

    Yang''s questioning made Sun Ru very sad, she lowered her head and stopped talking.

    She still refused to take the money, Yang''s body trembled, she got up, fearing that Sun Yong would be angry, she said: "Don''t be angry, husband, I know where the money is, I''ll get it."

    Sun Ru shook her body.

    Mr. Yang was not sure. She searched several ces and woke up the other two daughters.

    But the other two daughters are not as assertive as Sun Ru, and they all hold together quietly and dare not speak.

    Yang still found the silver.

    She gave it to Sun Yong as if offering a treasure, and Sun Ru went up to grab it at that moment.

    But she was too young, and Sun Yong kicked her away. Sun Yong snorted coldly, took the money and left.

    Mrs. Yang went to Sun Ru, and Guan asked worriedly: "Ah Ru, just don''t disobey your father. Are you okay? Mother told you that you must be obedient next time..."

    Mr. Yang wanted to squat down to help her, but now she couldn''t squat down heavily, so she had to squat down with her hands to pull.

    Sun Ru''s eyes were empty, she looked at Yang and said, "Mother, why can''t you be like that fairy? You are also a woman, why are you the only one like this?"

    Sun Ru felt pain in her heart, she felt very painful, she couldn''t figure out why.

    She said these words, to Yang Shi, it was really treasonous, Yang Shi was just stunned for a moment and said angrily: "Ah Ru, did the fairy say bad things about Mother? How can you say that about Mother? It''s for you, your younger sister and your younger brother, it''s not that your father doesn''t love your mother, he''s just angry that your mother didn''t have a younger brother, and it will be fine when your mother gives birth to a younger brother."

 Chapter 949: Terrible 2

    Chapter 949 Abnormality 2

    "Stop talking."

    Sun Ru closed her eyes in despair, she was tired of hearing these words again, she was in so much pain.

    What should she do?

    She doesn''t want to live the same life as her mother, she doesn''t want to, it''s so painful, she wants to die in pain.

    "Ah Ru, you make my mother so sad. My mother gave birth to you in October, and the flesh and blood flowing on your body are all given to you by your mother. How can you repay your mother like this? Ah Ru, who did you learn from? It''s broken, how did you be like this..."

    Yang cried andined.

    Sun Ru numbly got up from the ground and went back to the room.

    The second and third younger sisters looked terrified, but they dared not speak.

    Sun Ru looked at them, closed her eyes and said softly, "Go to sleep, my sister is here."

    Hearing her voice, the second and third younger sisters fell asleep peacefully.

    Sun Ru heard Yang''s heavy steps to go to sleep, and not long after, Yang''s heavy breathing sounded.

    Sun Ru couldn''t fall asleep, she was confused and felt empty, if she was like the second sister and third sister, then she would be an obedient child that Yang liked, so she wouldn''t be so painful.

    Sun Ru couldn''t help thinking, when did she feel that this was bad?

    Maybe once, when I identally passed by Mrs. Wang''s house, I heard the whispering voice of their husband and wife, "Oh, what a crime, Sun Yong is really not a person, and the Yang family is really spineless. Sun Yong will let her do whatever she wants." , worse than a dog, sometimes a dog is even angry, I think that Mrs. Yang is not angry. ''

    Or, when I passed by the academy, I heard the master ask the students what men should do, and one student replied, "Master, to be a man, you should fulfill your responsibilities upright. The students don''t know how to be a real man, but the students know." , as a man, don''t be like Sun Yong''

    Or when passing by the pond, I heard the voices of aunts discussing, "That guy from the Sun family really has no temper, like dough, how can there be such a person in this world, Sun Yong''s scolding is really ugly, if you want me If a girl is like this, I will be **** off by her. No wonder her family has never seen her before. With such a girl, I''m afraid I don''t want to see her again in this life''

    Too many times, every time she heard it, she happened to remember it in her heart, went home and thought about it countless times, and thought about it countless times.

    She also observes what other men are like.

    She began to realize that there is no one like Sun Yong, no one lives like her mother, and she is gradually not reconciled.

    But being so unwilling can change nothing, what a pain.

    She thought she could change Mother and save Mother, but Mother didn''t want to change at all. No one told her, what else could she do?

    Sun Ru couldn''t sleep, her heart felt like a stone was being chiseled, it hurt too much, she didn''t care that she was eight years old, and she was still the same size as about six years old, she didn''t care that Sun Yong didn''t fulfill his responsibility as a father, but she cared about life Her Yang family, she doesn''t want Yang to exhaust herself like this, she cares about her fellow sisters, she doesn''t want them to grow up, be sold like goods, and be the second Yang family from then on.

    But what should she do? Who can tell her.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu understood what Niu Zai said after hearing about Sun Yong''s return home.

    Yang is hopeless, so there is no need to do anything.

    Even her children will gradually be like her. Sun Ru has a bit of nature, but with time, her nature will disappear.

    Sun Ru cares about the Yang family and her younger sister, and in the end she can''t jump out.

    In a family like theirs, it is difficult to save themselves, not to mention saving their sister, they cannot let go, and the final oue will only be assimtion.

    Woke up the next day, Su Xiaolu and the others clearly felt that Sun Ru''s arrogance had even gone down.

    She lowered her head in everything she did, submissive.

    Niubi and Su Kuo didn''t pay attention to her.

    Su Xiaolu watched Sun Ru more.

    Sun Ru could feel her attention. Several times, Sun Ru ran away. Seeing her like this, Su Xiaolu stopped looking at her all the time.

    During the few days at Sun''s house, there was nothing unusual.

    Soon the half-month deadline wille.

    Both Niu Zai and Su Kuo are going to go out of the city to see the mountains.

    Su Xiaolu thinks it¡¯s okay to go and have a look, usually you can¡¯t see anything, but this time you might see something.

    They are getting ready to go out.

    Ms. Yang came out and saw them. She immediately lowered her head and asked in a timid voice: "Several immortals, have you seen my daughter? It''s Ru, the little girl who brings you meals every day..."

    Mr. Yang lowered her head, she was at a loss and felt ufortable all over.

    Su Xiaolu stared at her and asked, "Is your daughter missing?"

    Both Niu Zai and Su Kuo didn''t speak, obviously they didn''t intend to take care of this woman.

    Ms. Yang was flustered. She was very ufortable facing Su Xiaolu, but thinking of her daughter, she said bravely: "Yes, yes, if you see Ah Ru, please let her go home quickly."

    Sun Ru didn''t know where she went, and she couldn''t find her. Yang was a little angry. If Sun Ru couldn''t find her, she wouldn''t have to meet these immortals.

    Perhaps because they are both women, Yang couldn''t hold her head up in front of the mighty Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t pay much attention to Mrs. Yang, she gave a faint ''hmm'', and said to Niu Zai and Su Kuo: "Junior Brother, Xiao Kuo, let''s go."

    The three go out.

    Mr. Yang looked up at the backs of the three of them with a dazed expression. She never expected that Su Xiaolu was actually the elder among them.

    She is also a woman, how could she be so, so different?

    Mr. Yang couldn''t help but hear Sun Ru''s words. Sun Ru was very envious, that''s about it, but, but that''s because she is a fairy. A fairy is a fairy, even a woman is different.

    If she was an ordinary woman, she would never be like this, she would just be like her, all women are the same.

    Thinking so, Yang feels much better.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu and others went up the mountain, and saw many people going up the mountain, there were adults and children, the vision was strange, and they didn''t encounter any danger, not to mention there were so many monks, so many people were very bold, follow along, Wait for the spectacle to reappear.

    Sun Ru went into the mountain silently, not talking to anyone, she saw Su Xiaolu and the others, but after just one nce, she deliberately avoided them.

    It was just a nce, Su Xiaolu felt it, but when she looked for it, she only saw a small figure shing past, from a distance, because there were too many people, she couldn''t see it clearly, Su Xiaolu frowned slightly.

    Seeing her stop, Su Kuo came to ask, "What''s wrong with sister?"

    Su Xiaolu said suspiciously: "I think I saw that little girl, but it was too far away, so I couldn''t see clearly, maybe not."

    If Sun Ru appeared here, Su Xiaolu would think it would be very strange, Sun Ru has so many things to do, she is not a yful girl, it is impossible for Sun Ru toe here.

    Maybe she made a mistake.

    "Children all look simr, maybe I misread it."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and continued to walk, she thought, if Sun Ru really came, then she would pay attention to it, and next time she saw it, she would be able to see clearly.

 Chapter 950: different

    Chapter 950 Different

    "It''s okay, Brother Niu and I will also pay attention."

    Su Kuo said with a smile that he didn''t pay attention to Sun Ru, so he didn''t look at it, but if his sister cared, he would pay more attention.

    "good."

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    With the sunset and dusk, the sky blooms with brilliant rays of light, and the colors are very beautiful.

    The whole mountain was illuminated.

    In the air, there is a faint fragrance of flowers, which makes people feel veryfortable physically and mentally. With the breeze blowing, it is even morefortable. It is obviously winter, and the wind blowing on the face should be a biting cold wind, but this wind, Just like spring and summer, you don''t feel the cold on your face, you can''t help but close your eyes, stretch your limbs to breathe the sweet breath.

    "Baby, take two more breaths of immortal energy to get rid of all diseases."

    A woman spoke excitedly to her child, who obediently closed her eyes and took a deep breath of the fragrant air.

    Such afortable air must be fairy air. As an ordinary person, treasures can¡¯t be found, but after a few breaths of this air, I feelfortable in my body, my aching waist doesn¡¯t hurt much, and I feel strong all over .

    Such a fairy spirit, don''t let your children take two more mouthfuls!

    The monks searched around, no matter whether it was flying in the sky or all kinds of magic weapons with different abilities, they still couldn''t find anything.

    After such two hours, the rays of the sun dissipated in the sky, there was no fragrance in the air, and people began to descend the mountain.

    The monks are naturally depressed.

    Countless ordinary people are full of satisfaction. For them, they hope that this treasure will not be found so quickly, so that they can absorb more immortal energy.

    Of course, they also hope that such a treasure will never be found, so theye to **** it every half a month, and maybe they will be able to cultivate immortals in a short time.

    Thinking about it, everyone knows that such an idea is unrealistic. The treasure will be found one day, but it has not been found, but the person who is destined for the treasure has not yet appeared.

    Everyone went down the mountain one after another, and themon people talked andughed, talking about their changes after inhaling the immortal energy.

    In the inconspicuous crowd, Sun Ru quickly went down the mountain. Su Kuo saw her, but there were too many people, and Sun Ru ran very fast. She was so flexible that she even avoided her.

    Su Kuo returned to Su Xiaolu''s side, and said in frustration: "Sister, I saw that little kid, but she is so flexible, I can''t see her when I turn left and right, and I don''t know what she is running, and I don''t eat people! "

    He is a guardian beast, and he doesn''t eat people. Even if people are delicious, he doesn''t eat them. He is neither crazy nor stupid. Cannibalism has karma.

    This ordinary two-legged beast is already protected by the heavens, and if he wants to move, it can only be protected.

    The bull cub raised his eyebrows: "Interesting."

    Among so many normal people, Sun Ru seemed very abnormal, they noticed.

    I have been thinking about this matter for two full months, and no practitioner can find it out. Niu Zai, Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo have already understood it, and no one has found it, perhaps because no one thought of it at all. , the key to the vision will be rted to an ordinary child.

    They were able to find out because they happened to live in Sun Ru''s house.

    Sun Ru''s house is obviously the worst in this small town. Apart from being poor, there is also their family, so when the whole town is full of people, peoplee to ask about her house.

    Su Xiaoling has always been interested in Sun Ru.

    Su Kuo and Niu Zai did not exist. Su Kuo took Su Xiaolu''s arm and asked, "Sister, how did you find her?"

    Su Kuo learned a lot of mystical arts from Niu Zai. When he saw Sun Ru and Yang Shi, he felt hopeless, but Su Xiaolu paid a lot of attention to Sun Ru. Thinking about it now, Su Kuo felt that Su Xiaolu must have discovered something .

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "I didn''t notice, I just think she is too sensible, very simr to the third sister when she was young."

    Looking at Sun Ru, she thought of Su Xiaoling''s childhood, so she couldn''t help paying more attention to Sun Ru.

    Su Kuo suddenly realized that this was the case.

    He wasn¡¯t there when Su Xiaolu was a child. He didn¡¯t know what Su Xiaoling was like back then, but he got to know Su Xiaolingter on, and he also knew that Su Xiaoling was a nice person who cared about Su Xiaolu. She was a very good older sister and she was very sensible.

    Looking at Sun Ru, she is also very sensible in taking care of her mother and younger sister. Su Kuo understands everything. It turns out that it is because of pity.

    Su Kuo immediately said to Niu Zai: "Brother Niu, please help her."

    Cub nodded: "Yes."

    Originally, Sun Ru and him were not destined, but things are ever-changing, and gradually there is a destiny. You can enlighten me, but I don¡¯t know if it will seed.

    When they returned to Sun Ru''s house, the main house was closed long ago, and they didn''t bother, but went back to their houses and went to sleep.

    This is Sun Ru''s home, and it is impossible for Sun Ru to leave.

    They fell asleep quietly. In the small room in the main house, Sun Ru''s heart was beating like a drum. She could not fall asleep at all with her eyes open.

    It''s a good thing it''s over, otherwise she must be finished.

    Sun Ru stretched her hand into her bosom, took out the small bag wrapped in leaves, squeezed it tightly in the palm of her hand repeatedly to calm her breath, the night was quiet, nothing happened, Sun Ru also gradually calmed down, and put the leaf bag back Putting it in my arms, I gradually fell asleep.

    Waking up the next day, Sun Ru delivered food to Su Xiaolu and the others as usual. She lowered her head so as not to meet Su Xiaolu and the others'' eyes.

    Sun Ru''s avoidance is too obvious.

    Su Kuo had a bitter face: "This brat, it''s really annoying, she doesn''t know what she will miss."

    The attunement of the cow cub, the only life-saving chance she can seize, she doesn''t want it, but there is nothing left.

    Sun Ru was very scared, but at the end of the day, none of the things she imagined happened.

    Mr. Yang''splexion is very bad. She used to not go anywhere except around the house. Now that Su Xiaolu and the others are staying at home, Mrs. Yang doesn''t even go out.

    In the family, only Sun Ru came in and out.

    The man who came back only once at night never came back after taking the money.

    Sun Ru is very busy, but she does notin about being tired or aggrieved, and is very serious about her work.

    There is no meat for dinner, only porridge and pickles, just porridge. She boiled the porridge until it was rotten. The taste of the grain itself is very fragrant.

    When Su Xiaolu entered the kitchen, the pot was bubbling and bubbling. Sun Ru was at the stove and put in the broken gold and jade sticks.

    Sun Ru reacted very quickly, so the sound was not loud. After the sound of ah, Sun Ru immediately came back to her senses. She lowered her eyes and said nervously: "Immortal, what do you have to tell me, I will do it. The kitchen is dirty, don''te in."

    Sun Ru was afraid on the one hand, and on the other hand, she really felt that the kitchen was dirty. A person like Su Xiaolu who is so immacte and spotless should note into the kitchen. Don''t feel ashamed in front of you.

 Chapter 951: different 2

    Chapter 951 Different 2

    "Not dirty, the kitchen is the cleanest ce."

    Su Xiaolu said softly, after she finished speaking, she went straight to sit in front of the stove and helped Sun Ru watch the fire.

    Sun Ru is a child after all, no matter how self-restraining she is, she will lose self-control when she is shocked and surprised. At this time, she can''t help but open her mouth slightly, and she even buckles her ears. She suspects that she has heard wrong.

    But then, she was even more shocked.

    "I''m fifty years old, can''t you see it, but fifty years ago, this world was still an ordinary world. I am just like your sister now, a very ordinary little girl. I have an older sister, and you Very simr, she was always very kind to her younger sister, and also to her elder brother. At that time, she was said to be an elder brother, but she was actually a younger brother, because they were not smart enough, so my elder sister, who was ranked third, was also the eldest sister, like It''s like you, taking care of and protecting her younger siblings."

    Su Xiaolu said peacefully, and she couldn''t helpughing as she spoke.

    Sun Ru and Su Xiaoling do very simr things, so she pays more attention to Sun Ru.

    Sun Ru''s eyes lit up a little, and she couldn''t help asking: "Am I really simr to your sister when she was a child? What about the immortal''s parents, what kind of people are they?"

    Sun Ru didn''t think about it that much at all, she was only annoyed after asking, but she was looking forward to Su Xiaolu''s answer.

    Su Xiaolu smiled gently, and she said slowly: "My parents, respect each other, love each other, support each other all their lives, and even die on the same day in their sleep, they love us, it''s this The best parents in the world."

    "the best¡­"

    Sun Ru whispered subconsciously, she really couldn''t imagine what kind of talent is the best, she looked at Su Xiaolu, and boldly asked: "How many, the best I have ever seen, they will praise their wives for cooking It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s good to say that the wife has worked hard, and they rarely beat their children, is it so good?¡±

    Su Xiaolu nodded heavily: "It''s even better than this. My father will help my mother cook, my father will clean up the dishes, my father will warm my mother''s hands and buy her hairpins to pick fruits. They never fight My child, in the family, my father and mother pay the same, they care about each other''s hard work, and they will go through this life together."

    No one goes too fast for another to catch up, not even death.

    Sun Ru''s eyes gradually turned red, and she choked up and said, "Then your mother is so happy."

    It turns out that this is what the Master said about being a woman but not having the same fate. In this world, there is really someone who can be so good.

    Sun Ru lowered her eyes, wiped away her tears with her small hands and did not speak.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the fire, and after a while she continued to speak: "Sun Ru, you are here to save your mother, right?"

    Sun Ru bit her lips slightly, unwilling to answer, she knew that they saw her on the mountain before, and they noticed her.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Ru, the little girl was already covered with ayer of death, Su Xiaolu sighed and said, "Sun Ru, have you ever thought that your father didn''t do well, and your mother didn''t do well either?" ? She is not worth saving."

    Sun Ru clenched her palms tightly. She felt that someone was looking at her. She didn''t want to face it, but she couldn''t avoid it.

    Hearing what Su Xiaolu said, Sun Ru raised her eyes again. There were tears in her eyes, filled with her stubbornness and stubbornness. She asked, "Why did the immortal say that? I thought you said this to me because you understand of."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Sun Ru, she smiled peacefully, and said, "Do you think mother wants a son, or your father wants a son, in your mother''s heart, is your father or the child more important."

    Sun Ru frowned: "Of course my father wants a son. My mother is too kind and cowardly. She dare not resist father."

    Yang is afraid of Sun Yong to the bottom of her heart, some things have been deeply ingrained, and she has lost the ability to resist, so she doesn''t me her, she just feels distressed.

    "But your father doesn''t want a son that much."

    Su Xiaolu said tly, what Sun Yong wants is not a son.

    Sun Ru disagreed, she looked at Su Xiaolu stubbornly: "How do you prove it?"

    How could it be possible not to want a son? This is simply impossible.

    Su Xiaolu readily agreed, she smiled at Sun Ru: "Come with me, I will prove it to you."

    Sun Ru was very tangled in her heart, but in the end herpetitive spirit prevailed, she just wanted to know.

    Sun Ru looked at Niu Zai and Su Kuo timidly. Su Xiaolu took her by the hand so that she couldn''t avoid it, and brought her to Niu Zai.

    The bull cub stretched out his hand, made a seal, and ced his index finger between Sun Ru''s eyebrows.

    Sun Ru opened her eyes wide, and slowly fell down.

    Su Xiaolu caught her firmly, and carried her to the bed in the room.

    The enlightenment time varies from time to time, and Sun Ruprehends what Su Xiaolu said in this kaleidoscope of thousands of lives.

    When Sun Ru woke up, big tears flowed from her eyes, and she was dumbfounded, not wanting to say a word.

    Get up and go out.

    Su Xiaolu and the others didn''t speak. After all, whether there is fate depends on whether Sun Ru can realize it. If she can''t, then her life will not change in essence.

    The next step is to wait.

    In the town, there are still many people waiting to see if the sunset will appear as scheduled after half a month.

    But some have already left. After all, there are many rare treasures in the world, so there is no need to waste time here.

    A few dayster, Sun Yong came back again, still at night.

    She still asked for money, but Yang didn''t take it out. Even with a big belly, Yang still couldn''t escape his fist.

    Sun Yong scolded with contempt: "Bitch, bastard, trash! If you don''t see the money tomorrow, I''ll beat you to death. You say you can''t give birth to a son. What''s the use of raising you? It''s better to raise you." A dog!"

    Amid Sun Yong''s scolding, Yang dared not speak, repeatedly admitted his mistakes, begged for mercy, and begged him to give her another chance.

    Under Yang''s pleading, Sun Yongcai showed mercy and let her go temporarily.

    Sun Yongy down on the bed, and fell asleep, before Yang dragged his painful body to the small room.

    Sun Ru turned her back, she didn''t fall asleep, she could still smell the blood on Yang''s body, and the bitter taste of her tears.

    Ms. Yang stretched out her hand and shook Sun Ru gently, and said with a choked voice, "Ah Ru, those immortals have lived in our house for ten days, should they pay more?"

    Second sister and third sister were both in a daze, not falling asleep and not talking.

    Sun Ru turned over, and she said lightly: "Mother, the thirty taels is enough for them to live for a month."

    Ms. Yang shook her body, and immediately said: "Ah Ru, the time is different now, thirty taels can''t live for that long, you go, ask them for more..."

    Sun Ru looked at Yang Shi. In the dark, she couldn''t see Yang Shi''s face clearly, but she could imagine that she had just been beaten, and her face must have been bruised and bruised. Thinking of those fleeting memories, Sun Ru felt a pain in her heart , she couldn''t speak, only tears flowed out.

 Chapter 952: save

    Chapter 952 Rescue

    "Mother, is it true that as long as a younger brother is born?"

    Sun Ru sniffed and asked with difficulty.

    Mr. Yang didn''t know why she asked this suddenly, but she replied firmly: "Yes, as long as we have a younger brother, everything will be fine. Your father, your father will not treat us like this."

    Sun Ru asked again with a crying voice: "Then, what if Dad dislikes having only one younger brother? He also said that you are useless and only have one son? Then what should we do?"

    Yang was stunned for a moment, she hadn''t thought about this question, but she quickly answered: "Then, then I will give him another son, as long as I satisfy him, he won''t dislike me anymore gone."

    If one is not enough, then two, if two are not enough, then three.

    Sun Ru broke down: "Why, why did you say that, why did you say that even though it was true, why, mother, why can''t you leave him..."

    Sun Ru was heartbroken. She told herself countless times that what is now is real and those are all fake. She kept telling herself this way, but she still couldn''t help asking the question in her heart, and Yang Shi also said that s answer.

    In the memory like a phantom, Yang gave birth to a son for Sun Yong. They were all full of joy and thought that it would be better. The second sister, third sister and fourth sister were very happy, but the dream was destroyed within a month. Sun Yong Scold the son less.

    Yang is still cowardly, she doesn¡¯t resist, she doesn¡¯t have confidence as she said, having a son, she still has no confidence, she still puts down her self-esteem to satisfy Sun Yong, facing her rebuttal, Yang also said, if one is not enough, then regenerate one.

    The reason Sun Ru thinks those are fake is because she understands that she is living in the present.

    But the current Yang family oveps with countless phantoms, which makes Sun Ru understand that she thinks those are phantoms, but they are not. They are just countless lives experienced by countless Sun Rus.

    She wanted to save her mother, but in the end she was pulled deeply by her mother and sank.

    Sun Ru understands what Su Xiaolu said, Yang is not worth saving.

    Yang Shi was stunned by Sun Ru''s sudden crying, she reacted, and quickly reached out to cover Sun Ru''s mouth: "Ah Ru, don''t cry, don''t wake up your father, what are you talking about, mother? I didn''t say anything, ah Ru, you are the most sensible, mother knows you are the most caring..."

    Ms. Yang was afraid that Sun Ru''s crying would wake up Sun Yong, so she was extremely flustered.

    Sun Ru was very desperate, her mouth was covered, she didn''t move, she even thought, just die like this.

    She is not afraid of suffering or tiredness, but she is afraid that no matter how hard she tries, she will not be able to change the result.

    She thought it was false, but the facts told her that it was not, and such things would happen.

    Sun Yong, her father, doesn''t care about her son, the son is just an excuse, an excuse to crush them all, her mother, her sister, will die in this miserable life, and so will she.

    The dull pain in her heart made her burst into tears like a fountain.

    Seeing Sun Ru like this, Mrs. Yang was also frightened. She panicked and wanted to wipe away Sun Ru''s tears: "Oh Ru, don''t cry, don''t cry, is someone bullying you? Tell me who it is!"

    "Mother, who did I say, can you go and seek justice for me?"

    Sun Ru asked coldly.

    Ms. Yang was dumb, even in the dark night, she didn''t dare to look into Sun Ru''s eyes, she even felt that Sun Ru''s gaze on her seemed to be on fire, and she was so burned that she felt ashamed.

    "Ah Ru, if you don''t want to go, don''t go. Night, it''ste at night, don''t cry and go to bed early, everything will be fine when your mother gives birth to a son, and your father will buy you a headband at that time."

    After Yang finished speaking, she staggered up and left. She didn''t know why her daughter became like that, looking at her like that made her very embarrassed. She couldn''t bear it, but she couldn''t do anything, so she could only avoid it.

    Sun Ru shed tears quietly. In the dark, a small hand stroked her cheek and wiped away the tears for her.

    "Sister, don''t cry."

    Sun Yue''s voice was very low, she was very scared and worried.

    Sun Cai also came to her side, didn''t speak, just clung to her quietly.

    "Second sister, third sister..."

    Sun Ru''s heart ached even more. The tears were not stopped byfort, but more violently and violently. She subconsciously pressed her hand on her heart, and subconsciously groaned: "It hurts, it hurts..."

    Sun Yue and Sun Cai were very anxious. They gently rubbed Sun Ru''s heart with their small hands, fearing that she would hurt if she exerted force, they even breathed out with their mouths, just like Sun Ru breathed out to them many times after they were injured. .

    Huhu no longer hurts.

    But why, after they called out so many times, my sister still hurts.

    Sun Yue and Sun Cai also cried.

    Sun Ru finally passed out from crying.

    Sun Cai and Sun Yue also fell asleep crying beside her.

    In the dark night, a drop of condensed dew dripped into Sun Ru''s mouth, like rain and dew nourishing the earth.

    Sun Ru had a dream. In the dream, there were false memories that she didn''t want to face.

    In the dream, Mrs. Yang took the magic medicine and gave birth to her daughter. She was very desperate. It was Sun Ru''s encouragement again and again that made her hopeful again, but the days did not change. Not long after, Mrs. Yang became pregnant again. Her body was terribly thin, and herplexion was dry and yellow. She still had a narrow escape from childbirth. This time, she finally gave birth to a son, but within two days of the good life, Sun Yong still scolded her for being useless, and only had one son after five or six births. Well, it''s not easy to raise a child. If he dies young, he still has no descendants.

    After having a son, Yang still didn''t straighten her back, so she continued to give birth, this time she gave birth to a son, and she was dying. It was Sun Ru who sold herself in exchange for a medicine to save Yang''s life.

    Sun Ru rescued her mother, and Yang was very pleased, but Yang, who has two sons, still had a hard time.

    Sun Yong scolded her for giving birth to so many money-losing products and eating too much.

    Mrs. Yang is still very tired. As the second younger sister, third younger sister, fourth younger sister, and fifth younger sister have all grown up, Sun Yong owes gambling debts. Sun Yong didn''t love him too much, he still drank and went to the casino.

    Mr. Yang looks like a scalper who has worked all year round, and is as thin as a skeleton. Looking at it this way, Sun Yong looks like her son.

    Yang¡¯s family can no longer give birth, what Sun Yong owes is not enough, others want to break his legs, in the end, both younger brothers were sold to be eunuchs...

    In the dream, Sun Ru was still in pain. She could only watch many things. There may be some changes, but the final oue is the same.

    These sisters, no one can end well. With such a natal family, and the status of being sold, they are as lowly as the Yang family.

    Suddenly, Sun Ru felt that some power filled her broken soul, making her feel like drinking nectar, and her spiritual tform was clear.

    When Sun Ru woke up, she heard Sun Yong swearing, and Yang begged for mercy in a low voice.

 Chapter 953: Save 2

    Chapter 953 Save 2

    Sun Cai and Sun Yue had fear in their eyes, they didn''t dare to go out, they even breathed very quietly, they did this because they didn''t want Sun Yong to pay attention and be beaten by him.

    Sun Ru looked at the two younger sisters and felt that this was one aspect, but on the other hand, she felt that the two younger sisters had no soul, no self, and no thoughts.

    Sun Ru thinks she should be the same, but God made her different. She always wanted to save her sister, and she used many methods, but she didn''t use that one.

    She couldn''t help thinking that the Void God didn''t let her do that, but made her realize that as long as she couldn''t bear it, their ending would be no different.

    Sun Ru reached out and stroked the hair of the two younger sisters, and smiled gently at them: "A Cai, Ah Yue, this time, my sister will definitely protect you, and we will surely live a better life."

    Sun Yue and Sun Cai looked at Sun Ru like this, and also smiled, very shallow.

    Sun Ru got up.

    She watched Sun Yong insulting Yang, she didn''t rush to protect her mother as usual, she just quietly went to eat.

    Looking at the little rice, Sun Ru had hatred in her eyes. If Sun Yong hadn''t been fond of drinking and gambling, life at home would not have been like this. Their family did not worry about food and clothing, and the money they got during this time could even be given to the family. Repair it again.

    The mother is useless, the father is useless, then abandon it.

    Sun Yong was disgusted and left cursing.

    Ms. Yang couldn''t eat because of the pain, so she also went back to the house.

    Sun Ru sent better meals to Su Xiaolu and the others, and then took the younger sisters to eat rice soup.

    When she saw Su Xiaolu again, she whispered, ¡®Thank you Immortal. ''

    Su Xiaolu saw that the dead energy on her body dissipated a lot, and she was rejuvenated. Su Xiaolu smiled and didn''t speak.

    But after Sun Ru left, Su Xiaolu quietly asked Niubi: "Junior brother, how is Sun Ru''s life now?"

    "Reborn from the ashes, there are still many hardships, but she will go through it, and she will eventually see the moon."

    Sun Ru''s growth is undoubtedly very difficult, but she will also be trained to be very strong. Her life is in her own hands, so after suffering, it is always sweet.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, which is really good.

    In the evening, Sun Ru brought rice soup to Yang, and Yang reluctantly ate some.

    Sun Ru looked at her blue-faced mother, feeling peaceful in her heart.

    At night, the Yang family activated, and Sun Ru already knew what to do.

    Ms. Yang was in excruciating pain, but she still cheered herself up, saying that she would not suffer after giving birth to a son.

    Sun Ru was notforted.

    Ms. Yang desperately neededfort, she looked at Sun Ru: "Ah Ru, what''s wrong with you, mother is giving birth to a younger brother, pleasefort mother."

    "Mom, what if you give birth to a girl?"

    Sun Ru asked calmly.

    There was a sh of anger in Yang''s eyes: "If you can''t speak, don''t say it, bad luck! What a daughter, this is a son, a son!"

    Sun Ru was very indifferent, with vicissitudes in her eyes, she closed her eyes and said, "Mom, I had a dream..."

    Sun Ru still couldn''t bear it, and told Yang about this false dream.

    She thought Yang would be moved when she heard this.

    But Yang just paused and said, "That''s all fake, fake."

    Yang didn''t believe it, so Sun Ru didn''t say anything more.

    It was Yang who gave birth to the child. Yang wanted to say something, but the severe pain in her abdomen made her thoughts confused. She wanted to give birth to this child, but she didn''t have the strength.

    Yang does not want to die, she is also afraid of death.

    She looked at the indifferent Sun Ru, she cried and said: "Ah Ru, do you really have the magic medicine? If you really have the magic medicine, you can help your mother, mother has no strength, mother does not want to die... "

    "Didn''t you say that you obtained the magic medicine, didn''t you say that it was not a dream?"

    Yang cried for the magic medicine.

    Sun Ru looked at Yang Shi quietly. She had a magic medicine, but this magic medicine was bought by her ten years of life. Her mother didn''t care about her life.

    Sun Ru took out the medicine wrapped in leaves, and she fed it to Yang without hesitation.

    Mr. Yang was stunned for a moment, she could feel the overwhelming vitality pouring into her body, she felt like a dried t eggnt, and then gradually filled up, turning into an unpicked appearance.

    What kind of power is this, it is really a magic medicine.

    There was longing in Yang''s eyes, she looked at Sun Ru, and said like a madman: "Ah Ru, give mother another one, you give me another one, the magic medicine that will make mother give birth to a son, mother begs you, mother please!" Please...you are a good boy, you are the most filial, you have a fairy fate, you go to the gods, let the mother have a son, Ru."

    Sun Ru''s eyes were full of disappointment. This magic medicine is her life span of ten years.

    She wanted to exchange it for her mother''s safety, but her mother didn''t care about her, and only wanted her to exchange a son-bearing medicine for her. She only wanted a son.

    Sun Ru failed to pay attention to Yang Shi, Yang Shi was swept away bybor pains, and she tried hard to give birth to this child.

    But it was not easy. Her vitality was gradually passing away. She adjusted her breathing again and again, and finally gave birth to this child. Regardless of her weakness, she stubbornly asked Sun Ru: "Ah Ru, is it a boy?"

    Sun Ru had already carried Fifth Sister to scrub, and replied without turning her head: "Mother is disappointed, Fifth Sister is here."

    Fifth Sister was very thin and didn''t cry very loudly. Sun Ru wrapped her up and she fell asleep obediently.

    Yang''s heart is ashamed, she is a daughter, and a daughter.

    She desperately needs strength tofort her, but Sun Ru''s eyes are so indifferent, and the second and third daughters are far away from her.

    Ms. Yang shed tears, and she said with difficulty: "Ah Ru, can youe and hug your mother?"

    Sun Ru hugged Fifth Sister, far away from Yang Shi, she didn''t even help her wash, Sun Ru turned her back to the light from the window, she clearly looked at Yang Shi with despair in her eyes, she wanted to beforted, encourage.

    Sun Ru didn''t move a step, Sun Cai and Sun Yue were by her side, and the youngest fourth sister was in the hut, so it was very quiet.

    Mr. Yang only felt that she was the only one in the world, and that her daughters were in the light, and she would note no matter how she called.

    Ms. Yang felt so cold, she kept begging: "Ah Ru, A Cai, Yue''er,e and hug Mother... Mother begging you..."

    Sun Ru doesn''t speak, and Sun Yue and Sun Cai don''t even know how to speak.

    The vitality in Yang''s body passed, and she died.

    Yang has no autonomy, she needs the response of others, even a little, she can have hope, she can sustain, she is so strong, but also so fragile.

    Seeing Yang''s hand drop with his own eyes, Sun Ru went to wash her.

    She said to Sun Cai and Sun Yue: "Second sister and third sister, kowtow nine times to your mother and send her off."

    They kowtowed, but they didn''t hug Mrs. Yang.

    Sending her off decently and handling her funeral affairs are thest thing they can do.

    After Sun Ru cleaned up Mrs. Yang, she went out and knocked on the door in front of Su Xiaolu and the others.

    After the door opened, Sun Ru looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Immortal, I will tell you the secret about the vision. You can give me one hundred taels, okay?"

 Chapter 954: Save 3

    Chapter 954 Rescue 3

    Chapter 954 Rescue 3

    "Immortal, you made a bet with me earlier, I lost, I am grateful to the immortal, I know that the immortal is also looking for it, and now I also make a deal with the immortal, I know that the immortal is very powerful, I am just a cheap I have one life, but I am not afraid of death, maybe it will not be long before there will be other predestined people, but I promise, before that, this secret will always be a secret."

    Sun Ru plucked up her courage, she has nothing to rely on, the only thing she has is this life.

    Even if her life is not important, it is her heaviest bet.

    Su Xiaolu lowered her eyes and saw that Sun Ru''s clenched fist was trembling. She smiled and took the silver for her. Su Xiaolu reminded her kindly: "I agree to the exchange, but you have to hide it."

    Sun Ru''s eyes burst into joy, her eyes were red, and she took it excitedly.

    Su Xiaolu said again: "Go and take care of your mother''s funeral first, I have plenty of time to wait for you to honor the deal."

    There are no words to express the gratitude in Sun Ru''s heart. She nodded heavily, then turned and ran out.

    This time, she will hide the money very well.

    Sun Ru hid the silver in the hut, under the stove, divided it into several shares, and then went to buy a coffin for Mrs. Yang.

    Yang''s funeral was so quiet that the neighbors on the street didn''t even know about it.

    Mr. Yang seldom goes out. In the eyes of her neighbors, she is no different from animals raised in captivity. When everyone mentions her, they feel very pitiful, because there is no woman who can be as humble as Mr. Yang.

    Even the girls in Hualou can be a bit fierce, but Yang''s is not.

    It was the coffin that was delivered, and people looked around one after another. Seeing the coffin parked at Sun''s house, people looked even more dignified.

    A woman came to inquire: "Xiao Ru, what''s going on, your mother..."

    Everyone knows that Mrs. Yang is pregnant. In the few outings of Mrs. Yang, there are always people who can watch. Such a woman died, and people still feel sighs when they think about it.

    Sun Ru lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice: "Mother is gone, she gave birth to a younger sister, and left..."

    Sun Ru said things in the shortest words.

    People sighed, and some shook their heads subconsciously.

    I don''t know whether this sigh is because Yang is gone or because she gave birth to another daughter.

    But it doesn''t matter anymore.

    "Xiao Ru, your mother is also a poor person. She is gone. What can you do? Hurry up and bury your mother, otherwise your father wille back and see it, and the coffin will definitely not be kept."

    A woman said with a sigh.

    Sun Ru nodded, she has this n.

    "Thanks Auntie, I know."

    Sun Ru is grateful, and she also understands this truth.

    Perhaps because they couldn¡¯t bear the children, some families came to help, and helped to carry the coffin to the ce where Sun Ru was looking to bury it.

    Sun Ru cooked for the helpers, simple steamed buns with pickled vegetables, but everyone didn''t mind.

    Sun Yong didn''t know at all.

    Sun Ru is very sensible, and being sensible makes people feel distressed.

    The kind-hearted aunt quietly said to Sun Ru: "Xiao Ru, I heard that your mother left with your father by herself, that was what your father said when he was drunk, and he won''t admit it when he wakes up, he said , your mother''s family is very good, because they look down on your father, they would rather drive your mother out than marry her to your father. Where did your father get all the money from gambling and drinking all these years? Someone said that he often went to a ce to withdraw money, and this money may have been brought by your natal family."

    Sun Ru is silent, everything is the same as what she saw in her delusional experience, except that she has changed, other things can be traced.

    The kind-hearted aunt, the rich grandparents'' family, the only thing that hasn''t changed is the tragic fate of their sisters.

    "Xiao Ru, Auntie just heard that if you and your younger sisters really can''t make it through, you might as well inquire more about it. There will inevitably be more ways to survive."

    The woman persuaded her earnestly, but that was all she could do.

    Sun Ru nodded, looked up, with tears in her eyes, bowed gratefully and said, "Thank you, auntie, for telling me, thank you."

    "No, no, it''s fine if your grandparents can tolerate it."

    The woman waved her hand, feeling ufortable, but she herself is a secr person, and she can''t take care of herself, so how can she take care of others.

    Sun Ru knew in her heart that these few words didn''t seem to be of much help, but in fact they helped a lot. As for the grandparent''s family whom she had never met, Sun Ru had no hatred or resentment.

    She felt that what they did was right. She knew too well what kind of person her father was, and they were right not to ept it.

    Others may think that they are cruel and ignore their daughter, but from another perspective, Yang is so unfilial. For a man, even the parents who give her body, hair and skin, who love her can abandon her.

    She abandoned them and they refused to see her again, but they still asked someone to bring money, hoping to improve her life.

    But the Yang family didn''t use any of the money. She became aplete ything by Sun Yong''s side.

    Yang''s funeral is over.

    The period of fifteen days has alsoe.

    Sun Ru settled down with several younger sisters, and she took the initiative to find Su Xiaolu and the others to fulfill the promise of the deal.

    Su Xiaolu asked her toe in and sit down.

    After Sun Ru sat down, she said calmly: "The matter started more than two months ago. My mother has a poor appetite. I was in the mountains and wanted to pick some wild fruits for her to taste. It is a talking nt. Xiancao, she took the initiative to talk to me, saying that she can help me, she can fulfill my wish, and I can exchange it with my life."

    "She has all kinds of medicine. She said that I can bring a friend to you to make a deal with her. If she is willing to meet, then she can be seen. If she is not willing to meet, then no one can find her."

    Sun Ru talked about the magic medicine with a respectful expression. To her, it was like a god.

    Things are not veryplicated. After Sun Ru finished speaking, she finally said to Su Xiaolu and the others: "Several immortals, I can take you to see her, but I can''t guarantee whether I can see her."

    "good."

    Su Xiaolu nodded in agreement, Sun Ru led the way, and they went together.

    Not wanting to be noticed, they even made a concealment formation.

    The way up the mountain is still the same way, and there are still many people, including vigers and many famous practitioners.

    Among the unremarkable crowd, Sun Ru led Su Xiaolu and the others to a tree that no one had seen.

    Sun Ru closed her eyes, meditating devoutly.

    Sun Ru opened his eyes again, and said to Su Xiaolu: "Immortal, it seems that the magic medicine is willing to see you, let''s go."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Niu Zai and Su Kuo, and said to them: "Junior Brother, Xiao Kuo, I''ll go then, you wait for me outside."

    Su Kuo and Niu Zai nced at each other. They didn''t believe it. They took Su Xiaolu''s hand and motioned for Sun Ru and Su Xiaolu to go. It''s best not to separate or not. Anyway, it doesn''t hurt to try.

 Chapter 955: poison

    Chapter 955 Poison

    Sun Ru led Su Xiaolu forward, and Su Xiaolu felt that the strength of Niu Zai and Su Kuo to hold her had disappeared. In front of her and Sun Ru, it was not the original ce. What could be seen was a luminous nt. Her leaves tremble, like a person stretching her body, gradually turning into a girl in pink clothes in the halo.

    "Xiao Ru, you came to see me again. How is it? Did I help you? Is your mother safe?"

    The girl was very happy to see Sun Ru, and asked Sun Ru about the result.

    Sun Ru showed a little sadness. She promised the magic medicine before, and she will share the result with her at thest meeting.

    "My mother, passed away."

    Sun Ru said with a gloomy expression, thinking of Yang, her heart hurts, she thought countless times, it would be great if Yang could resolutely leave, no matter how difficult the family is, they can hug each other tightly.

    But Yang couldn''t do it, she had no self, she was attached to Sun Yong, and if they wanted to survive, they had to step on Yang''s corpse, as well as Sun Yong''s.

    "Howe, is the medicine not working? It shouldn''t be, I feel that you have already used it."

    The girl showed some disbelief, she looked at Sun Ru, and she didn''t think it was real.

    Sun Ru didn''t answer, the girl looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Hello, my name is Mingyao, what''s your name? Do you know about this? Can you tell me?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at the girl and said, "My name is Su Xiaolu, and I don''t know anything about Sun Ru''s family."

    Mingyao froze for a moment, then shook her head to express her disbelief. She asked, "If you are not familiar with Sun Ru, why would she bring you here?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled and replied: "Because I made a deal with her with money. I gave her money, and she brought me here."

    Ming Yao was taken aback for a moment, and then said contemptuously, "Human beings have good or bad thoughts."

    Su Xiaolu does not refute, because human beings are really bad.

    Ming Yao looked at Sun Ru again, and she said: "Sun Ru, your mother passed away, but you also used the medicine, so our contract is valid. I thought I could hear good news, but I didn''t expect it to be so. Hope you have a good time in the future."

    It is a bit regrettable to know the medicine, but the essence of the matter is like this, good or bad, there is no specific, any kind of possibility can happen.

    "The God of Medicine, I still want to make a deal with you. This time, I want to ask for a poison."

    Sun Ru looked at Ming Yao and begged to speak.

    Ming medicine does not understand: "Poison, why do you need poison?"

    Mingyao especially wanted to know what happened to Sun Ru, and she herself was a little confused, so she subconsciously asked: "Sun Ru, do you regret the life-saving medicine you asked for?"

    Sun Ru wants poison now, so does she regret the magic medicine she changed before?

    Sun Ru shook her head: "No, I have never regretted it. I am very d that I met you, so that people like me have a chance to save themselves."

    Only magic medicine will not be found out by others.

    Otherwise, if she takes drugs, once someone finds out, she will definitely be sentenced to death.

    The younger sisters don''t know how long they can live without her. What she wants is not capital punishment, but the magic medicine given by Mingyao can make Sun Yong die quietly.

    Mingyao saw Sun Ru''s sincerity, but she didn''t refuse. She stretched out her hand, and a white pill gradually formed in her palm. She said to Sun Ru: "This is what you want, I hope you don''t regret it."

    Sun Ru took the pill, wrapped it with a leaf and put it in her heart.

    Sun Ru looked at Su Xiaolu, and Ming Yao also looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Ming Yao spoke first: "If you want to make a deal with me, then you have to exchange your lifespan. If you want to kill me, then you will be poisoned to death by me as my nourishment."

    Ming Yao raised her chin as she spoke. She wasn''t afraid at all that someone would treat her badly, because the end would only be miserable, and she herself was not harmed at all.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and shook his head: "I just want to see you, I don''t make deals with you, and I don''t want to kill you."

    Mingyao has no demonic aura in her body, she is not a demon, what can she be if she is not a demon, Tianbao.

    It''s still Tianbao who has be a spirit. It''s good if she doesn''t kill people. However, Tianbao who is enlightened will not kill people indiscriminately. They know that killing people will be karma and debts. It''s like a medicine. The deal with Sun Ru He is upright and upright, without deceit, so there is no cause and effect.

    As long as there is deception and temptation, it is subject to cause and effect.

    Ming Yao looked at Su Xiaolu, and finally fell silent.

    Sun Ru stood up, and bowed gratefully to Mingyao: "God of Medicine, thank you, I won''te next time, and I won''te in the future."

    Sun Ru got the poison, she made up her mind, she already knew what to do.

    Sun Ru and Su Xiaolu walked out together.

    Ming Yao looked at the backs of Sun Ru and Su Xiaolu with a dazed expression.

    She stayed where she was, seemingly thinking about something.

    After seeing Su Xiaolu and Sun Ru out of her sight for a long time, Mingyao finally figured it out. She wanted to go out, she wanted to have a look, and she wanted to understand why Sun Ru took the poison after taking the magic medicine, and She has no regrets.

    Just do what you say, Mingyao bouncing down the mountain...

    As soon as she left, the fragrance in the mountains disappeared, as did the sunset glow.

    But Sun Ru and Su Xiaolu didn''t know about all this, because they had already gone down the mountain.

    Been home, there were curses and crying from Sun''s house, which made Sun Ru''s heart tense.

    "Trash, slut, what use do I want you to be, you know how to cry when you cry..."

    Sun Yong scolded bitterly. He didn''t expect Yang to die when he didn''te back for a few days, and he didn''t give birth to a son. He was still a worthless loser. What if I don''t give him money again?

    The eldest daughter went out to bezy, and Sun Yong lost his temper. He almost destroyed the house and found no money. He was even more angry. Wow cry.

    Sun Yue and Sun Cai didn''t cry, but their faces turned pale, and they hugged each other tremblingly.

    Sun Ru immediately ran towards the house, and as soon as she appeared, Sun Yong cursed: "You bitch, where have you been, you know how to seduce people at a young age? Trash, disgusting!"

    Sun Ru ignored these unpleasant words, she bowed her head and said tteringly: "Father, don''t be angry, I took the immortals to see the vision, and they will give me money in a while, and I will take all of it at that time." For dad, there are fifty taels."

    Sun Yong listened to these words, and the cursing disappeared immediately. He looked at Sun Ru suspiciously: "Really?"

    Sun Ru nodded: "Really, dad, don''t be angry, you should have a good rest first, I will cook for you, if you don''t give it today, I will give it tomorrow, dad, don''t worry, mother is gone, we can only rely on dad Come on, Dad, calm down, getting too angry is not good for your health."

    Sun Ru lowered her eyebrows to please her, which made Sun Yong very happy. He was very satisfied with the reaction of his eldest daughter. The eldest daughter used to be rebellious. Now that Yang Shi died, she would know how to be afraid. This is great, so Sun Yong stopped scolding, and told Sun Ru: "Then you go and cook, I will take a break, let themfort the dead girl, she is crying to death."

    ps: March 8th is Women''s Day, I hope all women can be independent and self-reliant, and always be brave.

 Chapter 956: Poison 2

    Chapter 956 Poison 2

    Sun Ru nodded, and helped Sun Yong to rest on the bed.

    Then she came out, picked up the fifth sister, and hugged the fourth sister, and she quickly coaxed the two younger sisters.

    Sun Cai and Sun Yue looked at her helplessly, like children who have done something wrong.

    Sun Ru stroked their hair, and said gently: "Second sister and third sister are not afraid, elder sister did not me you, you take care of younger sister, I will cook."

    Sun Ru went out and came back soon. She also bought meat and made meat porridge.

    After it was ready, she filled the meat porridge, put the medicine in it, and brought it into the house.

    Smelling the smell of meat, both Sun Cai and Sun Yue showed longing eyes. Sun Ru smiled gently at them and said, "Second sister and third sister, take your sister to the kitchen to eat, I''ll serve it all for you."

    This bowl is for that beast.

    Sun Ru came into the house with meat porridge and woke up Sun Yong.

    "Father, eat quickly, I''m going to ask for money right now, and I''ll get it to you in a while."

    Sun Ru is docile, with careful ttery, as if all the spikes and rebellious bones have been pulled out.

    Sun Yong was very satisfied, he waved his hand, and the appearance of amnesty made Sun Ru go out.

    Sun Yong looked at the meat porridge and felt hungry, so he ate it with a wooden spoon.

    Sun Ru paused and looked back twice, seeing that Sun Yong had eaten, she left.

    Sun Ru came to the kitchen and calmly took care of her younger sisters. Sun Yue and Sun Cai are very good, they just don''t like to talk, and they can do a lot of things.

    Sun Ru smiled at them and said, "Eat obediently, my sister will send some to the immortals."

    Sun Ru delivered food to Su Xiaolu and the others, and then went back to the kitchen.

    Su Kuo looked at the food. They already knew about Su Xiaolu''s entry into a foreignnd. If there was a little bit of poison in it, Su Kuo took care of it all by himself. He said with a smile: "Brother Niu, sister, this I should eat it."

    He must be invulnerable.

    Cow Cub and Su Xiaolu were not hungry at all, so Su Kuo ate them all based on the principle of not wasting.

    Eat and drink enough, put the bowls and chopsticks outside the door, and Sun Ru wille and take them away.

    Su Kuo said: "ording to the time, Sun Ru''s father should have finished eating, and there is no sound. Let me take a look."

    Su Kuo went out.

    He saw Sun Ru watching quietly by the door, Su Kuo walked over and patted Sun Ru on the shoulder lightly.

    Sun Ru was startled, and reflexively covered her mouth to prevent herself from making a sound.

    Su Kuo pointed at her and whispered, "I''ll take you to the roof."

    Sun Ru did not refuse, she thanked gratefully: "Thank you fairy."

    Su Kuo grabbed Sun Ru, lifted it lightly and easily went up to the roof, and looked down from the tiles.

    Moonlight invaded through some small gaps, lighting up the dark room a little, so that Sun Ru could see his father.

    Sun Yong was licking the bowl, and when he was full, he smashed his mouth and threw the bowl casually, got up unsteadily and got on the bed, got on the bed, and fell asleep without taking off his shoes.

    Sun Yong doesn''t look like a poisoned person at all.

    He fell asleep quickly, with his chest heaving and snoring.

    But gradually, the voice disappeared, and the undting arc of his chest became less and less, until there was no more movement.

    Sun Yong''s face didn''t show any blue color, and he didn''t show any signs of poisoning. It was as if he had fallen asleep and died like that.

    Su Kuo felt that it was almost done, and it was time to go down. He looked at Sun Ru, and found that she did not know when she was crying. There were tears all over her face, but her eyes were so stubborn that people could not underestimate her.

    Maybe aware of being watched, Sun Ru generously wiped away her tears, as if she had never cried before, and asked Su Kuo: "Immortal, can we go down?"

    Su Kuo nodded, twisted Sun Ru again and flew down.

    Sun Ru quietly went back to the room to sleep.

    Su Kuo saw that she didn''t intend to make any noise, so he went back to the house.

    Cub was not asleep yet, Su Kuo went to sleep next to him and asked: "Brother Niu, why doesn''t Sun Ru let people know that his father is dead?"

    Cow Zai said lightly: "She is just a weak person who has been bullied, and she is a little different from her mother. If she can avoid it, she will avoid it. This is normal. Go to sleep, and we will leave tomorrow morning."

    Su Kuo nodded.

    In another room at this time, Su Xiaolu and Ming Yao stared at each other.

    After watching this for a while, Su Xiaolu said helplessly, "What are you going to do?"

    Mingyao tilted his head and blinked a few times, then smiled at Su Xiaolu: "Sister, I want to be friends with you, can I?"

    Su Xiaolu raised her eyebrows: "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"

    Ming Yao crossed his waist: "Impossible, I can poison you to death with just one breath, and you must die before you kill me."

    Ming Yao is very confident. She wants to follow Su Xiaolu because Su Xiaolu makes her feel veryfortable. Knowing that she can make a wish, she doesn''t even make a deal with her. Not many.

    Su Xiaoluughed: "Then give it a try."

    Su Xiaolu is a little eager to try, she just wants to see if the power of water can contain everything.

    Ming Yao narrowed his mouth and said, "I don''t want to fight with you. I like you. You already have two of them. I won''t have more than one."

    "Xiao Niu is my younger brother, Su Kuo is my younger brother, and you are just a stranger."

    Su Xiaolu feels that Mingyao is the same as Su Kuo in the past. He has some understanding of human beings, but they are too little, and he does things ording to his own mood.

    Ming Yao frowned, as if he was suddenly stumped, and didn''t know what to say.

    She thought about it seriously, and finally said to Su Xiaolu: "Then what do you want to bring me with you?"

    After just getting along with each other, Mingyao felt very clearly that Su Xiaolu didn''t care about her, and wanted to fight her very much!

    Her poisonous body is not what Su Xiaolu wants to find, her advantage is not an advantage in front of Su Xiaolu, so Ming Yao used another simple and direct method, asking frankly.

    She treated this matter as a transaction, which is the most sincere way.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Ming Yao, and she asked: "Can I give you the venom, let me study it?"

    Ming Yao opened her eyes wide, as if a little unbelievable, she eximed: "That''s it? That''s it??"

    Su Xiaolu thought for a while, and then said: "It may be needed more than once, and you will be asked for venom many times."

    Mingyao nodded immediately: "Yes, yes, I don''t have anything, it''s just too much poison."

    Su Xiaolu squinted his eyes and asked with a dark belly: "How did the elixire from?"

    Mingyao paused, then avoided Su Xiaolu''s eyes, and faltered: "You, you said you only need venom."

    Maybe she just wants to stop following her for a while, if she tells Su Xiaolu everything, then she is not too bad.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, pinched Mingyao''s cheek and said, "Then it''s settled, Miss Mingyao."

    Mingyao is lively and beautiful, innocent and easy to deceive, Su Xiaolu doesn''t mind taking her with her, maybe she can be kidnapped back to the academy to be his wife.

 Chapter 957: Poison 3

    Chapter 957 Poison 3

    Chapter 957 Poison 3

    Ming Yao frowned, she looked at Su Xiaolu, feeling very strange.

    She doesn''t like other people pinching her, but she doesn''t hate it when Su Xiaolu pinches her.

    Forget it, anyway, everything depends on the feeling, and now I like her the most, so let''s follow her.

    Maybe after walking for a while, she wants to leave by herself.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep, Ming Yao was next to her.

    The next morning, Su Xiaolu and the others left.

    Ming Yao couldn''t help asking: "What will happen to Sun Ru in the future?"

    Sun Ru poisoned his father himself. The medicine was unexpected, but the deal was 10%, and the result had nothing to do with her. What she took away was only what she should have taken.

    With one more medicine, Niu Zai and Su Kuo will treat her as if she does not exist.

    Listening to Ming Yao''s question, neither of them spoke.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Mingyao so curiously, she said: "There are many hardships, but she can endure them all. After the suffering is over, she will see the moon."

    Sun Ru''s future is still in her own hands. If she is as tenacious as she is now, then her fate will be like this.

    If she changes, the established fate will also change with her choice.

    But Sun Ru''s belief is so firm, her fate will not change again.

    Ming Yao put his hands behind his back and thought about these words seriously.

    Several people left the town and walked far away.

    ¡ª

    Sun Ru got up, she found the side door was open, she froze for a moment, then ran over quickly.

    The fairy has gone.

    Sun Ru''s heart was empty, but soon, she regained her mood. She still has a lot of things to do.

    Sun Ru first went into the room to check, Sun Yong was already stiff, hisplexion was unstable, Sun Ru was relieved, when she went out, she pinched herself several times, tears came out of pain.

    She ran to get home for help, choked up and cried and said: "Auntie, please help our sisters, my father, my father is dead, he came back yesterday, moring for meat, I made meat porridge, he died Quite a few, I got up in the morning to see him, he died..."

    The woman was stunned, looking at Sun Ru with sympathy in her eyes, the woman quickly called her man to look at it.

    Sun Yong¡¯s death was normal, and everyonemented that his fate hade.

    The coffin for burying Yang has already spent all the money, and it is impossible for Sun Ru to spend the money to buy another coffin.

    Neighbors, of course, couldn¡¯t afford to borrow money from Sun Ru to buy a coffin, but everyone was still willing to take out straw mats.

    The woman asked Sun Ru: "Xiao Ru, where is your father going to be buried?"

    Sun Ru thought for a while and replied: "I will be buried with my mother. My mother always missed my father before she died. They are husband and wife, so it is appropriate to be buried together, so that they can have apanion."

    She had already thought about burying the two of them together. Yang had a coffin, and Sun Yong was swept away.

    If the underworld meet, Yang Shi will be able to straighten her back, and Sun Yong will always be shorter than her by a head.

    No one said anything about Sun Ru''s decision. In their opinion, it was a good one.

    People like Sun Yong can only be ves to the Yang family. If they want to bury them together, Sun Yong is also happy to have a spirit.

    As for the fact that there is no coffin, he is dead, so why do he care so much? Who told him to gamble away all his money? How can he find money to buy a coffin in such a dpidated house?

    Sun Yong was buried next to Yang''s coffin.

    Sun Ru finished these things, took a few younger sisters to kowtow solemnly in front of the grave, and then went home.

    Theundry that Mrs. Yang received before fell on Sun Ru.

    Sun Ru even washed more than Yang''s. For a while, the family didn''t copse, and gradually got better.

    Sun Ru also found the help of the immortals.

    In this dpidated house, the winter is not cold, neither snow nor rain will leak.

    Sun Ru was very grateful. When she was free, she personally engraved the Longevity que and enshrined it. She remembered Su Xiaolu''s name.

    To Sun Ru''s surprise, a strange man came to the house on the asion of the Chinese New Year in the twelfth lunar month.

    Sun Ru looked at the other party vigntly: "Uncle, who are you looking for?"

    The man smiled gently and said, "Little girl, I am entrusted by someone to give you some silver. This is ten taels of silver, please keep it."

    The Yang family refused to recognize the girl anymore, but because of the love of their parents, they did notpletely let go of the girl, so every month for twelve years continued.

    No one can think that Miss Qianjin will be someone who is worse than very.

    For her life, Mrs. Yang''s family is heartbroken, but just like what she said when she was cut off, if she doesn''tmunicate with her, she really won''tmunicate with her again.

    None of the money in these years has fallen on Yang''s body. The Yang family also knows that they are angry, but they can''t fight it. If Yang doesn''t bear it, and if she resists, the Yang family won''t just sit idly by .

    But for so many years, Mrs. Yang didn''t do anything, even to the end of her life.

    Nowadays, it is also the meaning of the two elders to give money to several children.

    The man looked at Sun Ru for a long time, and he looked at Sun Ru with some doubts.

    Sun Ru is thin, but her eyes are firm, she said: "Uncle, go back, if you can take the words, tell them to put it down, it''s not worth it, I have hands and feet, and my sister also has hands and feet, We can find our own money, we can support ourselves.¡±

    The man was a little surprised and was really stunned.

    He deliberately picked today toe because Sun Ru has been free in the past few days.

    She hugged the youngest sister. Although she was not big, she seemed to be a rigorous person of the elders. The younger sisters behind her all listened to her.

    The man came back to his senses and took the money back. He looked at Sun Ru, and then said: "Okay, then I will return the money, and if so, I will bring it for you."

    Sun Ru nodded, and the man closed the door after he left.

    The man passed the words back, and Master Yang and Mrs. Yang just replied casually.

    If Sun Ru did this, she must have known about their existence. Maybe it was just Sun Ru''s scheme. After all, it was Sun Yong''s seed. Sun Yong could deceive Yang and make her give up. Who knows what his daughter is like? of.

    Although the husband and wife did not respond to anything, they still confessed that if Sun Ru came to ask for this money one day, she could continue to give it until they grew up.

    But Sun Ru never asked for it. When she was a child, she washed clothes, and gradually grew up, and started to do some small businesses.

    She has a bright smile, is lively and generous, and tolerates many hardships, but it is not bad to persevere.

    Several younger sisters, under her influence and teaching, have also be well-known good girls, and when they were adults, they broke through the threshold of asking for marriage.

    Sun Ru is excellent in herself, so naturally she also attracts good men.

    It is said that time sees people''s hearts, and the Yang family also saw clearly, so they found Sun Ru when she was twenty-eight.

    After meeting, we didn''t say anything, and we separated after a meal.

    It¡¯s just that after they passed away, the property was left to Sun Ru. Sun Ru didn¡¯t need it. She was already living a good life, so she donated that share, and set up a longevity card for the two elders.

    Sun Ru really wanted to see her benefactor again, but it was a pity that she had never seen her again in her life. She was old. When she saw a little girl who asked her many things, Sun Ru didn''t know why she was curious, but she also said it in detail, and waited for the little girl to leave. Finally, Sun Ru remembered that she burst into tears. It was the God of Medicine who came to see her. After so many years, her answer was still no regrets. That decision was the most correct decision she made, and all theter Everything is proving that she is right.

 Chapter 958: treasure hunt

    Chapter 958 Treasure Hunting

    Mingyao followed this way, it was really noisy.

    Because she loves to ask why.

    Under Su Xiaolu''s step-by-step guidance, Mingyao became very interested in Guiyuan College, so after following Su Xiaolu for two months, Mingyao decided to go to Beijing alone to take a look at Guiyuan College.

    Su Xiaolu wrote her a letter of rmendation.

    Ming Yao asked puzzledly: "Why is it written so clearly? Could it be that Guiyuan College also has those snobs?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Of course there are, people like that exist everywhere in the world."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t take the taboo medicine, and put away the letter paper for her.

    Ming took the medicine and put it away.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "You went there to learn. You know what you want, so you don''t have to care so much. I hope you have a good experience."

    Ming Yao akimbo, triumphantly said: "Of course there will be, who dares to treat me badly, then there must be no good fruit to eat, don''t kill him, I will torture people to death."

    She is not some limp human being who cannot resist being bullied.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded in agreement: "That''s right, whoever dares to bully you is really short-sighted."

    She has studied the venom of Ming medicine. From the twelfth lunar month to the new year and now the spring, the venom of Ming medicine is ever-changing. It can be said that she is the venom itself. If you want the poison to be severe, then it will be heavy.

    Mild symptoms can be symptoms such as itching on the body or sneezing and sore limbs, while severe symptoms can be headaches, vomiting and diarrhea, and severe ones can corrode stones.

    Su Xiaolu has collected a lot of these most natural venoms that don''t need to be refined.

    This girl still doesn''t understand that this is a scheming, but she will understand when she learns more.

    After seeing off Mingyue, Su Xiaolu was about to go to Surin, where there was an entrance to a foreignnd, and someone found an interface stone inside.

    It is the favorite ce for practitioners to patronize. There are many dangers inside, but there are also many treasures.

    There are often many people who go to a foreignnd together, but it is difficult toplete when theye back.

    The Boundary Stone is Su Xiaolu. When they were resting in the inn, one of them took it out to discuss with their partners. Su Xiaolu saw it and went up to ask. She was sure it was the Boundary Stone, so she immediately decided to go to Su Lin.

    After so many years, Su Kuo has not grown up, which means that he does not eat enough, and his brother still hurts himself, so he must be fat and strong.

    Su Lin is located at the junction of Yan State and Da Zhou.

    The entrance is in a remote mountain vige. After having a foreignnd, the few people in this mountain vige have moved out.

    Empty viges, the roads in the vige have been covered with weeds, the houses are uninhabited, and most of them are dpidated and infested by weeds.

    Su Xiaolu and the others chose a fairlyplete house to rest, eat something and prepare to enter a foreignnd.

    The next day.

    The entrance to the foreignnd was shrouded in white mist, and no sound could be heard from inside.

    The three of Su Xiaolu went in, almost the same as before, and had to go through an ordinary journey.

    When several mountains like a fairnd appeared in front of them, the rich spiritual energy seemed to be able to intoxicate people, and they were in the mountain depression.

    Su Kuo sighed: "It''s full of aura, such a treasurend, it will definitely contain many treasures."

    The cow cub agreed: "It will also breed a lot of evil beasts."

    Just as the words fell, there was the sound of a strong wind piercing through the air. Su Xiaolu swung his sword down, and the corpse of a big bird was split in half.

    The scimitar-like sharp ws are still curling up and trembling.

    Su Xiaolu wiped the blood off the sword on its feathers, she pushed it, and the bird''s flesh was really firm.

    Su Kuo smiled: "You can''t eat it, only I can eat it."

    Su Kuo turned into a beast, and opened his mouth to eat. The meatless ws, head, and wings were torn off, and the smelly feathers and skins were removed. The tight meat was like eating beef tendon, not stewed. good.

    They looked up at the sky, where there were asional birds hovering in the sky.

    They hover in the air, looking for the right time to wait for the opportunity to go down, go up when they are weak, and stay still when they are strong.

    Su Xiaolu took out the powder and said, "Keep it all on your body to avoid some mosquitoes."

    In it, I am afraid that the mosquitoes are not ordinary mosquitoes.

    They began to go deep into the hintend of foreignnds.

    Passing some ces on the road, it looks like there are traces of fighting, but these are not surprising to people.

    Treasure hunting in exotds is not limited to them, there are many others, which may or may not be encountered.

    The sun is bright during the day, but at dusk, it is cloudy and thunderclouds flicker.

    Su Xiaolu frowned: "The rain doesn''t look like it will be small, so find a ce to shelter from the rain."

    In a foreignnd, pure internal force cannot be used, only supernatural power and spiritual power can be used toplement each other. It was difficult to enter a foreignnd in the early days, but now in the past few decades, practitioners have already had strong spiritual power, so In a foreignnd, many cane and go freely.

    It is not only humans that can grow, but also beasts.

    These ferocious beasts are fierce, unwitted, have a strong sense of territory, and love to kill.

    It is not easy to find a cliff cave in the leeward mountain.

    Su Xiaolu and the others searched for a while, and before the big hail came down, they shed into the cave.

    The smell of blood entered the nostrils, and the three of them became vignt.

    Su Kuo said in a loud voice: "I''m bothering fellow Taoists. I don''t know if there is anyone here. We just borrowed a resting ce to enclose thend. Let''s not interfere with each other."

    Deep in the dark cave, a dull voice came out: "But, if you cross the boundary, it''s like this stone¡ª"

    A powerful spiritual force hit a boulder, and the boulder instantly shattered.

    This is a deterrent, which means that you should be like this.

    Su Kuo touched his nose, and started to tidy up with the cub.

    After being seated, he took firewood and food from Meson Space, cooked them and ate slowly.

    From time to time, some hailstones fell in from outside. Seeing the fist-sized hailstones, Su Xiaolu thought deeply.

    She hasn''t entered the foreignnd for decades, has the foreignnd be like this now?

    The firelight brought warmth and dispelled some chills.

    The man said that the stone was found by ake in the hintend of the foreignnd, but theke was so cold that it was impossible for people to go down.

    This stone is useless, it''s not that the ore has no spiritual power, he just looked at it strangely, so he brought it out for research, unexpectedly, Su Xiaolu and the others happened to take a fancy to it.

    "Sister, you can sleep with brother Niu, I will keep watch."

    Su Kuo patted his chest and said.

    Here is full of aura and can be cultivated, but it is not a safe ce after all, and he cannot fully devote himself, so it is best for him to guard.

    With him guarding, Niu Zai and Su Xiaolu can be obsessed with cultivating and exhaling spiritual energy.

    In the middle of the night, Niu Zai and Su Kuo switched.

    Su Xiaolu absorbed the spiritual energy for one night, and felt that the Lingtai was clear andfortable, and the sky outside was bright and the sun was shining brightly.

    Su Xiaolu and the others left.

    After they left for a long time, a figure emerged from the depths of the cave. She was limping, holding a cane, and gritted her teeth to leave.

    She walked unhappily, and muttered in her mouth: "Damn old witch, I will kill you with my own hands! Damn Hu Changshou, who wants you to save..."

 Chapter 959: havent seen for decades

    Chapter 959 has not been seen for decades

    "You just want me to owe you such a big favor, and you want me to pay it back..."

    "I will never let you have to bear it, I don''t owe you anything..."

    "Damn, damn!"

    "I haven''t figured it out yet, if you dare to die, I will definitely pay your ashes!"

    Baixu muttered as she walked, she gritted her teeth as she spoke, but the tears still betrayed her mood, her eyes were scarlet, and she swallowed with sobs.

    Hu Changshou, longevity and longevity, you must live a long life.

    The sun was dazzling, and she was sweating profusely within a short time, and she had to rest. In this foreignnd, there were dangers everywhere, and she couldn''t let her weakness be exposed, otherwise the evil beasts in the dark would be enough for her.

    She drank water, ate a handful of elixir, and treated the wound on her calf. Looking at the ck wound, Baixu endured the pain and dug up the rotten flesh, and then poured strong wine on it. .

    But she didn''t make a sound, she just took a few breaths and then calmed down.

    She repacked the wound, and her calf was rotten a lot. To such an extent, I am afraid that she will be disabled in the future.

    After finishing all this, Baixu rested against the tree trunk for a while, took out a piece of dry food and ate it.

    After a while, she continued to walk. It was gettingte, and Baixu looked for the cave in her memory. She and Hu Changshou had been here many times, and she knew many caves.

    Here at night, it''s either heavy rain, heavy snow or hail, and if you don''t find a ce to stay, you can die half-life in one night.

    She took the time to hurry, just to get to the destination earlier than the old hag. Hu Changshou is so smart, he will definitely take them to detour!

    When she entered the cave and bumped into several people, Baixu was stunned.

    She was so tired that she forgot to be vignt for a while, that''s why she met the three people who had already lived in this way.

    Baixu''s gaze finally fell on Su Xiaolu, she recognized it almost immediately, Su Xiaolu, she hasn''t changed much, she just grew up, her face looks like she is twenty years old, but she must be fifty , she is not old, so how high is her cultivation?

    Baixu was upset, for so many years, she had never heard anything about Su Xiaolu, she was never in the Jianghu, and she was not old.

    On the other hand, she looks young, but her appearance is all obtained by licking blood. There is no gap withoutparison, not to mention that she is still so downcast.

    No one thought that it would be like this when we meet again after decades.

    This ispletely different from what Baixu thought in her heart. She thought that Su Xiaolu''s cultivation aptitude was slowly failing to keep up, and that she had already disappeared from the crowd. That''s why she became a master in that Guiyuan Academy, teaching swordsmanship and medical skills. .

    Didn''t expect, didn''t expect...

    "Miss Bai, long time no see."

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Baixu, she spoke first to break the silence.

    Baixu rolled her eyes: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, over thirty years ago, Miss Su."

    Baixu looked at the two people following Su Xiaolu, they didn''t know each other, but one looked rough and the other was a boy, Baixu''s eyes widened, startled by the conjecture in his heart.

    Well, this isn''t Su Xiaolu''s husband and child...

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said to Baixu: "Miss Bai, please sit down, this is my junior brother, this is my own brother."

    Baixu walked over to sit down with a cane, she was relieved, it''s fine if it''s not husband-inw and children.

    At that moment just now, she really didn''t know how to face Su Xiaolu, but Su Xiaolu was still alone, and she instantly felt much more at ease.

    Baixu reached out to warm himself by the fire.

    She said, "Su Xiaolu, can you show me? Is my leg still alive?"

    If she could not beme, she still wanted to.

    Su Xiaolu untied the wound on Baixu''s leg. Looking at the horrific wound, Su Xiaolu couldn''t bear it: "How did it hurt? The toxin is not cleaned. If this continues, the wound will continue to rot. Let alone theme leg, the leg will be rotten." If you can¡¯t save it, you can¡¯t save your life.¡±

    Baixu was startled, she was still a little ufortable, she had seen so much herself, she also hated her mother-inw, but she also remembered her affection, so when we meet again, she doesn''t intend to fight. The de met each other, but the mother-inw wanted her to die.

    Baixu came back to his senses, and said indifferently: "I was identally plotted by the enemy."

    She didn''t expect that poisonous needle to cause her such pain, and it was useless to take the poison. No wonder she said that it was not good after digging up the rotten meat every day. It turned out that the toxin had not been cleaned up. , mother-inw, is also far more poisonous than she imagined.

    Su Xiaolu took out the medicine box from Jiezi Space, and began to clean up the rotten meat on Baixu''s leg and detoxify it.

    Su Xiaolu said: "It''s okay to be in pain. It''s not easy to force out the toxins floating in your body. Your enemy really hates you. He won''t give you pleasure even if you die. You will gradually rot to death, but It''s all right now, if you meet me, you won''t die, but you can still be alive and kicking to seek revenge from your enemies."

    After so many decades, Baixu will definitely offend people if he goes out of the rivers andkes, so it is not surprising that he has enemies.

    But it is rare to see such vicious methods. Presumably, the other party hates Baixu so much that he not only wants her to die, but also wants her to be tortured.

    "Thanks."

    Baixu smiled reluctantly. She watched the ck blood flow out from the wound. The blood fell to the ground and scorched the soil. One can imagine how painful it is for her toxins in her body.

    No wonder she had some sores on her body, which turned out to be caused by toxins.

    All the toxin came out, Su Xiaolu applied medicine to Baixu, and then bandaged her.

    Good medicine can be felt, and the medicine powder is veryfortable on the wound. Baixu looked at Su Xiaolu, couldn''t help but smiled and asked, "Why haven''t youe out to make a living all these years? I thought you weren''t qualified enough, and you''ve already entered the hospital." It''smonce, I passed by the capital many times, but I didn''t look for you after thinking about it, because I was afraid to see your children in groups and didn''t want to disturb you."

    Who knew that what she thought didn''t happen at all, she was afraid that Su Xiaolu would see her, if the difference was too big at that time, Su Xiaolu would definitely feel a sense of gap, since she took a different path, it''s best not to disturb the other party''s life.

    Who would have thought that a truly superior person would be willing to be ordinary.

    Baixu wanted to know why Su Xiaolu made such a decision.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "I didn''t know you had such a rich imagination before. I just stopped. My parents are old and I don''t want them to worry about me, so I slowed down for decades."

    Baixu looked at Su Xiaolu. Even after so many years, she would still be envious when she saw Su Xiaolu. She searched for her parents for many years but couldn''t find them. Later, she simply stopped looking. She has no one to care about, so she She has always been different from Su Xiaolu, she looked at Su Xiaolu and smiled and said: "In the future, if I have the opportunity to contact more, there will be the most treasures in the Secret Realm. Of course, even if it is cooperation, I will not let you grab it."

 Chapter 960: cooperate

    Chapter 960 Cooperation

    Chapter 960 Cooperation

    Su Xiaolu readily agreed: "Okay, I won''t let the treasuree before me."

    Baixuughed, and raised her head proudly: "Who asked you to let go."

    She is not unusual. When she met Su Xiaolu, Baixu felt much lighter. She looked at Su Xiaolu and became serious: "Xiaolu, thank you."

    If she hadn''t met Su Xiaolu, she probably wouldn''t have lived long, or even died a miserable death.

    She thought about how many times she met Su Xiaolu in her life, it seemed that she was in a panic, but she was really lucky to meet Su Xiaolu.

    She didn''t ask Su Xiaolu''s parents and elders, thinking about it, she knew she had passed away, otherwise Su Xiaolu wouldn''te out.

    Don¡¯t mention the past, as long as everyone gets along well now.

    When the medicine came up, Baixu was tired, she fell into a deep sleep, and she was rxed in front of the friends she recognized.

    After Baixu fell asleep, Su Xiaolu gave her some spirit liquid to drink.

    "Sister, why do you think she went in after being seriously injured? At this time, she should go out to recuperate. In this state, it is more dangerous to go in. It is almost as good as dying."

    Su Kuo asked in a low voice, puzzled.

    I met a seriously injured woman, but I didn''t expect her to be an old friend of my sister. This old friend must have a lot of stories about her, and she seems to be worried.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the sleeping Baixu, she said softly: "There must be a reason why she has to go, I will find out tomorrow, you guys go to sleep, I will keep watch tonight."

    Baixu didn''t mention it just now, because her physical strength is weak.

    If she doesn''t mention it tomorrow, Su Xiaolu won''t ask, and Bai Xu doesn''t say it, then it must be because she doesn''t want to say it.

    There was a strong wind outside, and the whimpering sound was like howling ghosts and wolves.

    Su Xiaolu sat quietly, she looked at Baixu from time to time, but Baixu believed her, and fell asleep very soundly, it seemed that she hadn''t fallen asleep so peacefully for a long time.

    After so many years, what happened to Baixu?

    The night passed peacefully.

    When Baixu woke up, it was already dawn. Niuzai and Su Kuo made some dry food for her to eat. Baixu said thank you for taking it and ate it. Her legs improved a lot. The mother-inw is now strong, relying on herself The chances of rescuing Hu Changshou are too small.

    Baixu didn''t know if Su Xiaolu was willing to help, but after she thought about it deeply, she decided not to let go of this opportunity. After Baixu finished eating, she looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Su Xiaolu, I want to ask you to help me." Busy, you can mention whatever you want, even if I can''t get it out now, I will write it down, and if I get it in the future, I will definitely repay you."

    Baixu has never been someone who takes things from others. She will always remember those who are kind to her, and will definitely repay them when she has the opportunity.

    Hu Changshou is also a cultivator. She has cooperated with Hu Changshou so many times. She knows that Hu Changshou''s mother, Su Xiaozhi, is Su Xiaolu''s aunt, and she also knows that Su Xiaozhi once disappointed them.

    After Hu Changyang became an adult, he passed the Juren examination, and became a small official in the town, guarding Su Xiaozhi, and Hu Changshou would sometimes go home to have a look.

    A few years ago, Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao passed away, and Hu Changyang went to the funeral. Although Su Xiaozhi didn''t go, she ate a three-month fast meal for Su Sang and his wife at home. Su Xiaozhi passed awayst year, and the rtionship of the previous generation waspletely over. .

    Thinking about this, Baixu felt really confused. Seeing that Su Xiaolu didn''t speak, Baixu didn''t know what she was thinking, so she bit the bullet and told Su Xiaolu about Hu Changshou.

    This incident was said to be a disaster she brought to Hu Changshou. They met their mother-inw, Mrs. Bailiu, when they met outside. As soon as they met, her mother-inw recognized her. Beside her mother-inw, there was a fourteen-year-old girl , the mother-inw recognized her at a nce.

    Baixu didn''t want to have any interaction, but Bailiu sent a message first, asking her to meet, saying that after raising her for more than ten years, she wouldn''t lose face for a meal.

    Baixu agreed to go, but Hu Changshou was not at ease, and this was the trick. She and Hu Changshou teamed up, and they were no match for her mother-inw. Hu Changshou let her go, but Hu Changshou himself was caught. She did not forget what her mother-inw said "Baixu, if you want to save your lover,e to the ice pool in a foreignnd. ''

    The poisonous needle in Baixu''s calf was hit at that time. She went to a foreignnd and found a shortcut in order to reach the ice pool first.

    Hu Changshou asked her to go, how could she go, if she didn''t go, she would never be able to get over this hurdle in her life.

    "Let''s go, my goal is also the ice pond."

    Thatke is also her goal, since we have met it, let¡¯s go together.

    Where there are treasures, there will naturally bepetition. Baixu''s former mother-inw will also go, and it is inevitable to do something that should be done.

    "Madam Bailiu, what is the current level of cultivation?"

    When Su Xiaolu thought of that Mrs. Bailiu, she felt it was unbelievable. Su Xiaolu''s influence on her was very rigid in the short time they met. She didn''t expect that she was still alive.

    The old master and her should be about the same age, that is to say, the olddy is now over a hundred years old.

    Baixu showed a worried look: "Grandma''s cultivation is very high, she should be approaching the Nascent Soul stage, and I am under her, and I have a very difficult life."

    Baixu looked at Su Xiaolu and asked, "Su Xiaolu, what is your cultivation level now?"

    Su Xiaolu answered truthfully: "Golden Core Late Stage."

    Baixu was surprised: "You are so powerful, I have also reached the bottleneck in the middle stage of the Golden Core, and your junior brother and younger brother, if their cultivation is also high, then we will not be afraid if we join forces."

    Su Kuo thought for a while and said, "I don''t practice."

    His ability is innate and has nothing to do with cultivation.

    Niu Zai smiled lightly: "I''m probably also in thete Jindan stage."

    Baixu heaved a sigh of relief and gained a lot of confidence: "Then the three of us join forces, the chances of winning are great. Grandma must be going this time for the treasure in the ice pond. You should also go for the treasure. To save people, we join hands, I don¡¯t want any treasures, I just want to save people.¡±

    There is still a chance to meet and obtain the treasure in the future, but if she wants to save Hu Changshou from her mother-inw, she must join hands.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Okay, then it''s settled, we don''t owe each other."

    Su Xiaolu could see that Baixu didn''t want to owe her favors, so she only saved people and didn''t seize treasures. This was Baixu''s concession.

    Su Xiaolu also epted it generously, so that the two parties are cleared up, and when they separate in the future, no one needs to worry about the other.

    Baixu also nodded, so they moved forward together.

    Baixu has been here before, so she knows the route.

    Hu Changshou is not stupid, he will definitely dy the time as much as possible, as long as there is less dy, Bailiu will definitely be slower than them when they arrive, if they really can''t dy the time, then their progress will be fast, and Bailiu will not arrive first Too long first.

    Rush during the day and rest at night.

    Su Xiaolu was curious about the rtionship between Baixu and Hu Changshou, and before she could ask, Bai Liu took the initiative to say: "After Hu Changshou didn''t work with General Chu, he went out on his own. We are destined to meet each other many times. Together We''ve worked together on several missions, and we''ve been together for nearly a decade."

    Su Xiaolu''s pupils trembled, Baixu saw that Su Xiaolu had misunderstood, she quickly exined: "It''s going out together, not the one you think!"

 Chapter 961: She is coming

    Chapter 961 Here shees

    Su Xiaolu blinked and gave a faint ''oh''. Baixu''s exnation like this is undoubtedly superfluous.

    Baixu was a little annoyed, she gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t bother to hide it from you, if we can be safe this time, I will definitely take down Hu Changshou, don''t look at me like that, you are also fifty, no Maybe you don¡¯t know anything yet.¡±

    Su Xiaolulu looked at Baixu, and asked seriously: "Tell me in detail, how can you take down my cousin?"

    Baixu blushed, she looked at Su Xiaolu with genuine curiosity, and her junior and younger brothers were also curious.

    Baixu''s face was hot, and she asked in disbelief: "You guys, haven''t you guys ever experienced anything in love?"

    Forget about Su Kuo, he still looks like a young boy, but Su Xiaolu and the cub are both old. After all these years, why have they never experienced such a thing.

    Su Xiaolu, Niu Cub, and Su Kuo all shook their heads, they were in uniform, none of them had experienced it before.

    Su Xiaolu did think of Zhou Zhi, but it''s over after thinking about it. At best, she and Zhou Zhi are a bit ambiguous, but this ambiguity is still distant and close, so it''s not worth mentioning.

    Listening to Baixu''s words, Su Xiaolu was really curious, what kind of method Baixu would use to take down Hu Changshou.

    Baixu looked at these curious and serious faces, and she blushed: "This, this can only be understood, it cannot be expressed in words."

    Su Xiaolu: "..."

    Cub: "..."

    Su Kuo: "..."

    ###

    It is close to the ice pool, and the surrounding trees are covered with ice crystals, which is very beautiful.

    The air here is chilly, and the cultivation level is not high, so I really can''t bear the chill.

    The water in the ice pool is not frozen, it is very calm, there are ripples from time to time, and the water surface is radiantly cold.

    In the middle of such a cold pool, there is a beautiful lotus flower with white core and red flowers.

    Su Xiaolu turned around and came back.

    Baixu said: "It seems that we arrived first."

    Before her mother-inw arrived, Bai Xu breathed a sigh of relief. This is good news. At least Hu Changshou is still alive. If her mother-inw wants him to fetch the treasure, she will definitely spare his life.

    Su Xiaolu squatted down on the side, stretched out her hand to touch the pool water, a chill ran up her fingers, and her fingers immediately absorbed the frost, and the biting coldness was transmitted through her fingers.

    It will definitely not work if it continues like this, it will definitely freeze into a hunchback in no time.

    Even if you endure it hard, you will give up after a while.

    Su Xiaolu withdrew his hand, and the frost melted.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help thinking, how could Bailiu let Hu Changshou get the treasure? What can Bailiu do to get Hu Changshou to go to the central government?

    Baixu also showed concern, but she looked at Su Xiaolu and the others, and she regained some confidence. She said, "Su Xiaolu, let''s set up a few formations."

    Su Xiaolu nodded.

    They set up a few formations, and then hid their whereabouts and waited.

    On the second day, Bailiu and the others arrived.

    Bai Liu was already gray-haired, with a stooped figure, and she looked like a sinister olddy with a cane.

    Beside her was a girl of around fifteen, with a beautiful appearance, but her face was ferocious, and she seemed to have a very hot temper. He held a chain in his hand and pulled it hard, Hu Changshou staggered several steps, and the girl pped and scolded her when she went up With ''slow death''.

    Hu Changshou has no good flesh on his body, his hair is messy, his clothes have many grooves, and his body is covered in blood.

    Baixu''s heart tightened when she saw it, she almost couldn''t help but rushed out, it was Su Xiaolu who pressed down on her body.

    Tell her to take it easy.

    Bai Liu nced around sharply, and finally ttened her mouth and snorted coldly: "Baixu, since you''re here, don''t hide,e out."

    "Do you think this little trick can trap my old woman? Humph!"

    Bailiu snorted coldly, mmed his crutch on the ground, and a burst of power spread out, destroying all the formations.

    Bailiu sneered and said, "Yu''er, since your ruthless senior sister refuses to show up, then don''t be polite, and use the knife on her lover."

    As soon as Bailiu finished speaking, the little girl beside her drew the dagger from her waist, swung it up and swiped it at Hu Changshou''s arm.

    Hu Changshou also shouted hoarsely in an instant: "Miss Baixu, don''te out!"

    Baixu couldn''t hold back anymore, she rushed out directly: "Stop!"

    But it was still toote, Hu Changshou had another **** on his arm.

    Baixu rushed out and stopped when Baiyu put the dagger across Hu Changshou''s neck.

    Bai Liu looked at Bai Xu, with a sh of sarcasm in his eyes: "You really dare toe, and you will die with your lover."

    Hu Changshou looked at Baixu, nervous, worried and helpless, and finally said helplessly: "Miss Baixu, you shouldn''t havee, I am willing to save you."

    Seeing Baixu rushing out, he was happy in his heart, but at the same time felt distressed, because he still hoped that Baixu would note, even if everything he did would not be responded to.

    Baixu looked at Hu Changshou without saying anything, she looked at Bai Liu: "What do you want to let him go?"

    "That depends on your sincerity. I want the lotus in theke. If you bring it for me, I will let you go. This matter is over. Your betrayal of me will be written off."

    Bai Liu stared at Bai Xu with vicious eyes and spoke.

    Baixu looked at Bailiu, without arguing with her, she nodded and agreed: "Okay, I agree."

    Baiyu was indignant: "Grandma, you are too kind, how could you let them go so easily, it would not be a pity to let them die a hundred times."

    Baiyu was raised by her mother-inw, and she only recognized her mother-inw since she was a child. She also knew that there was a senior sister who betrayed her mother-inw before her, and it was this senior sister who caused her poor health.

    Baixu looks at Baiyu, as if she saw herself back then, but she still has doubts, but Baiyu has no doubts at all. Baiyupletely trusts Bailiu and takes Bailiu''s words as orders.

    Baixu has learned this before.

    Bailiu looked at Baixu, then looked at Hu Changshou, then sheughed and said, "Since your husband has love and concubine intentions, and I, a pedantic and stubborn old woman, don''t like to hate me all the time, if you cooperate properly, it''s not impossible There is a way to survive, but if you are hypocritical, then no wonder I am an old woman who has no way to survive."

    Bailiu took out a bottle, and threw it towards Baixu: "Eat this, you cane here, I''m afraid there are a lot of helpers, but if they dare to make a move, your lover will die immediately." Separation, no matter how powerful the skills are, it will be toote to rescue."

    Baixu came here first, not only did she set up the formation, but by looking at her appearance, most of her injuries have healed. Bailiu is not blind, but she is not afraid. No matter how many people Bailiu calls, it doesn''t matter, Hu Changshou''s life is in her hands , she wanted him to die, it was easy.

    "Baixu..."

    Just as Hu Changshou opened his mouth, Baixu had already uncorked the bottle and swallowed the unknown medicine. Hu Changshou''s throat was blocked, and he looked at Baixu with deep eyes. Everything was just as the old woman said. With him, she will definitelye, but between them, only one is destined to live, if he wants Baixu to live, then he must do that.

 Chapter 962: vicious

    Chapter 962 Poisonous Tongue

    Hu Changshou just felt like a knife was twisting his heart. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that Baixu would be hurt because of him.

    "Okay, okay, okay, it really impresses my mother-inw. In this world, there are always a lot of infatuated women. Baixu, Baixu, mother-inw really hopes that you don''t believe in the wrong person. If you can all live and get married, mother-inw will be fine." I want to ask for a ss of wedding wine to drink."

    Bai Liu rustled with a sinister smile, and her words were also yin and yang.

    Baixu knew that Bailiu hated men because she had been betrayed by men.

    She didn''t want to argue with her. Thest time she fought, she said that it was her mother-inw who abandoned her first, so how could she be considered a betrayal.

    But Bai Liu couldn''t listen, she said that Bai Xu was a betrayal or a betrayal.

    Baixu didn''t argue with her either, she knew it was useless to talk, she looked at Bailiu coldly and said, "Tell me, what do you want me to do."

    Bai Liu looked around and said coldly: "Friend, since you''re here, don''t hide it,e out and watch the excitement."

    As he said that, a storm gathered in Bailiu''s palm and hit the ce where Bailiu had just appeared.

    Su Xiaolu gathered a water polo in his palm, absorbed the storm and released it.

    She, Niubi and Su Kuo came out from the dark.

    Bailiu looked at Su Xiaolu, sizing her up with sinister eyes, and then said, "Who is your fellow daoist? Since you''re here, let''s sign up in front of the old woman."

    Bai Liu doesn''t remember Su Xiaolu at all. When she met Su Xiaolu, Su Xiaolu was still a little girl, so she didn''t remember much, so after decades, Bai Liu has long forgotten it.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Bailiu, and smiled contemptuously: "Exterminate the old hag, the ugly old sow, you can know the name of my aunt? Bah, I won''t tell the dog even if I tell you!"

    Niubi was stunned for a few seconds, he hadn''t seen his senior sister so hated for a long time.

    Su Xiaolu looks delicate and beautiful, she looks cold and beautiful, but in fact, she loves tough and has a poisonous mouth, just like her old master.

    It''s really heartbreaking to stimte people.

    Bai Liu''s mouth was crooked, she didn''t move, but Bai Yu beside her couldn''t help it, and immediately attacked Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t say anything else, she went up with one hand, she didn''t even need to use a sword, she just took off one of Baiyu''s arms, trampled her under her feet, and ruthlessly cursed: "No brains! You are just a knife in the hands of your old sow mother-inw. Don¡¯t even think about it. How could a girl like you with bright eyes and white teeth be so different in life experience? That old sow stole you and made you and your birth mother Shengli, you don''t hate her, but you still stand up for this old hag everywhere, your brains have been eaten by dogs."

    "Really what kind of world this is. There have been very few wars in the past hundred years in the Great Zhou Dynasty. The people live and work in peace and contentment. Even ordinary people don''t abandon their daughters without seeing their daughters. You are still grateful for the stupid old witch who raised you like a pig. Tsk tsk..."

    Su Xiaolu''s ruthless ridicule made Baiyu go crazy in an instant. She struggled but couldn''t break free, her whole face flushed red with anger.

    Su Xiaolu''s words, not to mention Bai Yu, even Bai Xu looked strange, she remembered that she used to, she used to, and like Bai Yu, she only obeyed her mother-inw''s orders, but in the end.

    "Old monster, my aunt made it clear that Hu Changshou and Baixu are either alive today, or you will die if something happens to them. If you don''t believe me, just try it."

    Su Xiaolu kicked Baiyu back to Bailiu''s side, and she looked at Bailiu with a proud voice.

    Bai Liu''s dark eyes narrowed, his thoughts turned around in his heart, and finally he said: "Xiao Daoyou has a big temper, my olddy has never met someone like you in the rivers andkes for decades."

    "Ugly, can your eyes be opened now?"

    Su Kuo also raised his chin, mocking with contempt.

    Bailiu gave Su Kuo a hard look. These young children really made her angry, but she was not afraid of her for being so willful and reckless. On the contrary, she was a little afraid.

    Bai Liu is a centenarian after all, even though he was angry, he quickly calmed down.

    She said calmly: "The old woman is indeed old and decrepit. Naturally, she is not as young and beautiful as the young friend. Baixu and Hu Changshou are your friends, so let''s witness their true feelings together today."

    Bai Liu didn''t intend to talk to Su Xiaolu too much, she didn''t want to make troubles right now, but just remembered Su Xiaolu and the others in her heart, and if she had the opportunity in the future, she would definitely take revenge.

    Bailiu didn''t look at Su Xiaolu and the others anymore, she looked at Baixu and Hu Changshou, took out a box from Jiezi''s space, opened the box, a red light came out of the box, Bailiu handed it to Baixu and Hu Changshou He said, "Eat it, then go down and pick all the lotus seeds for me."

    "This is the me fruit, hold it in your mouth for at most one stick of incense time, otherwise the me will burn your mouth and tongue, you must cooperate with each other to get it back for me, if you can''t get it back, the poison has no solution and you can only wait for death , In this ice pool, without this me fruit, the cold is biting to the bone and freezes the soul, if you are not careful, you will freeze to death, if you get back the things, I will give you the antidote that should be given."

    Bai Liu told Bai Liu and Hu Changshou the function of the me fruit.

    In this bitingly cold ice pool, they can only rely on this one me fruit to survive.

    Hu Changshou took out the me fruit, put it in his mouth, and led Baixu''s hand into the pool.

    Baixu could feel Hu Changshou sweating, and the heat from his palm dispelled her coldness and warmed her up too.

    Su Xiaolu watched from a distance.

    Bai Liu nced at her, she felt a little familiar.

    Baiyu was silent beside Bailiu, with hatred in her eyes, she lowered her voice and said to Bailiu: "Mother-inw, you just let them go like this?"

    Baiyu knew that she was no match, but she still had a very powerful mother-inw, who was about to be a Nascent Soul, and these damned people were not necessarily her opponents.

    Bai Liu''s eyes sank, and he scolded in disgust: "Trash, I''m not as skilled as others, and I still don''t know how to shut up."

    Baiyu felt ashamed when she was scolded. She bit her lower lip tightly and lowered her head.

    She didn''t know what happened, she was often scolded, but she didn''t feel ashamed when she was scolded in the past.

    Baiyu lowered her head, so she couldn''t see other people, but she felt that they were watching her jokes andughing at her, especially that woman, she was dust in front of her.

    Emotions surged in Bai Yu''s heart, she hated, she was wronged, and a ridiculous thought came to her heart, what if what the woman said was true, she was not abandoned, but was stolen by her mother-inw?

    Once this idea arises, other thoughts will naturally grow.

    Bailiu was looking at Hu Changshou and Baixu, and had no time to talk about Baiyu. Seeing the two supporting each other, Bailiu''s eyes burst out with deep hatred.

    She was breathing heavily, she was staring at Hu Changshou, waiting for him to stab Baixu to death, she was waiting to see Baixu''s heartbroken and resentful.

 Chapter 963: have to live

    Chapter 963 Live

    Hu Changshou held Baixu''s hand and squeezed it very tightly. Seeing that Baixu''s lips were turning purple quickly and his body was shaking uncontrobly, he knew that this pool of water was not ordinary cold.

    Baixu''s cultivation base is not low, but he still can''t resist the cold, which shows that this pool of water is extraordinary.

    Hu Changshou''s heart hurts, he is caught in a dilemma.

    Baixu sensed that he was distracted, so she spoke first: "Hu Changshou, what do you mean? You lied when you said you liked me before? I''m here to save you. I''m not afraid of death to save you. Just give me this face?"

    Baixu looked at Hu Changshou with a bitter face, and felt unhappy in her heart. She had a strong temper, and the series of questioning made Hu Changshou overwhelmed.

    Hu Changshou shook his head almost instantly: "It''s not fake, I..."

    Hu Changshou felt pain in his heart, and his words stopped. He didn''t know how to say it, he couldn''t say it.

    He fantasized about Baixu showing his feelings to him many times, but he never imagined that it would be like this.

    Under such circumstances, he even had to insert a knife into Baixu''s chest a momentter, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to Baixu.

    "It''s not fake, what is it? Tell me, Hu Changshou, you know that I hate others to lie to me the most. What can''t you tell me? If you hide it like this, then what''s the point of saying you like me? "

    Baixu can see that Hu Changshou has something to hide from her. She is a nature to pursue to the end, so she must ask clearly. After she wakes up, she is no longer willing to do anything stupid.

    If she refuses to say it, then she would rather not go together, life and death are irrelevant.

    But Hu Changshou clearly said that he liked her, and she responded that he didn''t meet her needs, and she wouldn''t give up until she asked for the result.

    "Miss Baixu, I don''t know how to say it. Can we pick the lotus first? If we can escape this time, I will exin to you."

    Hu Changshou lowered his eyes, avoiding Baixu''s gaze and said.

    Baixu sneered: "Are you afraid of death?"

    Without waiting for Hu Changshou''s answer, Baixu let go of Hu Changshou''s hand directly.

    As soon as Baixu let go, Hu Changshou was shocked. He subconsciously grabbed it, but Baixu hid directly and sank his body into the pool.

    Hu Changshou''s heart almost jumped out of his chest, he sank into the water without hesitation, and swam to find Baixu''s position.

    Baixu''s cold body was stiff and she was hugged by Hu Changshou before recovering. She looked at Hu Changshou underwater.

    She said: "Hu Changshou, I''m not afraid of death."

    With the treasure given to her by Su Xiaolu, she can breathe freely and talk underwater.

    Hu Changshou couldn''t speak, but his eyes widened in surprise.

    Baixu continued: "Listen to me, she is Su Xiaolu. You haven''t seen her for so many years that you may not recognize her. She gave me a medicine that can cure all poisons. The poison my mother-inw asked me to take is not good at all. I There is also an antidote here, if your mother-inw fed you poison, you should take the antidote now."

    "My mother-inw is cruel. She hates men the most. She has controlled me since she was a child. I am out of her control. It is impossible for her to let me go, and it is even more impossible for her to want to see us together. She must have used some method to achieve this. The purpose of separation, but, I want to be with you, we both live, we don''t die."

    Baixu looked at Hu Changshou and said word for word.

    Hu Changshou''s heart was beating violently. He was holding his breath. He didn''t know whether it was because of suffocation or because he liked Baixu too much. At this moment, he had a strong urge to hug Baixu tightly and kiss her.

    He did indeed do that, but Baixu kissed him first to save his breath.

    Hu Changshou hugged Baixu very tightly.

    When he finally let go, Hu Changshou put the me fruit into Baixu''s mouth.

    Baixu put the antidote into Hu Changshou''s mouth, Hu Changshou swallowed it, he held Baixu''s hand tightly, Baixu was right, they all had to live.

    Baixu smiled, and she knew she was right. If Hu Changshou cared about her, he wouldn''t let her be in danger.

    If he was not sincere, how could he risk his life to save her?

    Baixu can guess what the mother-inw wants to do and what she will do. If there is no Su Xiaolu, maybe the mother-inw will finally get her wish.

    But who made them lucky, with Su Xiaolu the miracle doctor, there is no cure for any poison, there is no way, she even has treasures that can swim and breathe underwater.

    They don''t want to be parted forever, they want to be together forever.

    Baixu pulled Hu Changshou to swim towards the ce where the lotus was. On the surface of the water, she couldn''t see anything under the pond, but under the water, she could see that there was more than one lotus, and many others hadn''te out yet.

    Baixu would not let Bailiu get such a treasure. They kissed under the water, and when they got to the lotus, Baixu said to Hu Changshou, "Hu Changshou, let''s eat it, and we will eat it soon." Go ashore, we will join forces and we will definitely win."

    "Grandma has done a lot of evil things these years, she is not worthy of cultivation."

    Baixu knew that if she wanted to avoid future troubles, she had to get rid of Bailiu. She didn''t owe Bailiu anything. Bailiu had never read that trivial love she had read, so she would never let it go if she had the opportunity. she.

    Hu Changshou nodded, since he is not afraid of poison, he has no worries, he wants to be with Baixu.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, on the shore at this time, Bai Liu''s expression was already panicked.

    Hu Changshou and Baixu suddenly sank into the water, and they didn''te up for a long time. She couldn''t hold her breath anymore, and when she walked to the side, the biting frost climbed onto her feet.

    Such a chill takes people back.

    Bai Liu gritted her teeth, turned her head and saw Su Xiaolu smiling, not in a hurry, Bai Liu didn''t know what was going on, she gritted her teeth and said, "It''s you, you ruined my good deed."

    Su Xiaolu clicked his tongue twice: "Old witch, you are really backward and pedantic, what era is it, and you still want to act in the drama of life and death, you are hurt by love, hate men to death, but you can''t see other people''s affection and love , I have to use some tests to break up people, they are my friends, what if I don''t let you do what you want?"

    They arrived one day first, so apart fromying out the formation, they would also presuppose what Bailiu would do.

    Hu Changshou said he liked Baixu, and Baixu would not let him go if he was in his heart.

    Who is Bailiu and what can she do?

    Creating misunderstandings and dismantling.

    Poisoning is a clich¨¦ that can never be avoided.

    The antidote is ready and it will be solved.

    So is Bailiu watching them, or they are watching Bailiu.

    Bai Liuqi''s facial folds trembled, and her voice was sullen: "Damn you!"

    She didn''t expect that the good show she had nned with all her heart was ruined by Su Xiaolu.

    Bailiu attacked Su Xiaolu, all the coercion was released, and her aura was also suppressed. Now she has no reason at all, only the anger of being teased by Su Xiaolu, this anger makes her have to kill Su Xiaolu, so that she can Let go of your hatred!

 Chapter 964: World War I

    Chapter 964 World War I

    Chapter 964 World War I

    Su Xiaolu smiled contemptuously, it drove the old hag crazy anyway, she didn''t mind stimting her more.

    Her contempt made Bailiu even more crazy, losing all reason.

    Su Xiaolu greeted her with a sword. She was about to try her current level. She was not afraid at all of having such a powerful opponent. Instead, she was very excited, and her blood seemed to be hot.

    Her sword moves with her heart like no one''snd, and she fights against Bailiu, who is also in thete stage of Jindan, and she is not at a disadvantage. Except for her cultivation, Bailiu is very powerful and her martial arts are very high, but Su Xiaolu is also very high in martial arts. In terms of martial arts, Bailiu couldn''t beat her.

    This sword technique is extremely domineering, and it is impossible to deal with it.

    Bailiu has only met one person who can use the sword to such a state, and that person is Guiyou.

    Bai Liu was horrified: "Are you Guiyou''s apprentice?"

    Guiyou only mentioned one apprentice, and that was a woman.

    She is the apprentice of Guiyou and Old Man Wu. She has learned the ultimate in medicine and blood sword, but there is no news for decades. They all think that Su Xiaolu has disappeared.

    "It''s the old man who has lost his eyesight."

    Bai Liu retreated far away, her eyes were gloomy, she was a little embarrassed, if she continued to fight, she would still lose.

    Su Xiaolu twisted the sword into a beautiful sword flower and inserted it back into the scabbard. She calmly looked into the ice pool, and ignored Bailiu indifferently.

    Bai Liu''s face darkened, his thoughts moved, but he didn''t say anything in the end.

    She looked at the calmke, her eyes were dark with cold air.

    The root of the lotus flower standing in the center shook, and Bai Liu stared intently, watching the root being pulled into the water all of a sudden.

    Bai Liu felt blood in his throat.

    Soon, two figures emerged from the water, either Hu Changshou and Bai Xu or someone else.

    The two swam back, and Baixu took out the me fruit from his mouth and put it away.

    Bai Liu didn''t move at the side. What she wanted to see didn''t happen, but what she didn''t want to see happened. She clenched her teeth.

    Baixu nced over with cold eyes, and met Shang Bailiu''s sinister gaze, she said coldly: "Grandma, I''m sorry, I didn''t let you do what you wanted."

    Bai Liu''s face twitched: "Baixu, you will regret it one day."

    "Perhaps, but even if there is such a day, you won''t be able to see, mother-inw."

    Baixu showed killing intent.

    Bai Liu sneered: "You want to kill me? Just rely on you?"

    What a sarcasm, it was Baixu who bumped into it by herself, so don''t me her for being ruthless.

    Baixu didn''t say anything more, her figure was like a leopard, and she attacked Bailiu swiftly and sharply. Hu Changshou also joined her, one left and one right.

    "Su Xiaolu, thank you very much, let me settle this grievance myself now, and I hope you don''t interfere, life and death are fate."

    Baixu yelled at Su Xiaolu, she wanted to settle the grievances between her and her mother-inw by herself.

    Hu Changshou is the one she loves, and if she wants to marry her in the future, they are one.

    Bai Liu hated her very much, and she was ruthless in her strikes, but when they fought, she found that Bai Xu''s strength had greatly increased, and Hu Changshou was not bad. Together, they were able to resist her.

    The two cooperated very tacitly, as if they had a tacit understanding. Such cooperation undoubtedly poked Bailiu''s eyes.

    A knife shed at her body, and Bai Liu spat out blood.

    When she realized that she was actually defeated, she panicked for a moment. She yelled fiercely: "Baixu, it''s in vain that I treat you so well. You want to kill your mother-inw for the sake of a man."

    "Everything my mother-inw does is for your own good, why don''t you understand?"

    Bailiu''s roaring usation.

    Baixu retorted coldly: "Mother-inw abandoned me that year and traded my life for your life. Why didn''t you mention it? My mother-inw always said that I was picked up and abandoned by my parents, so where are you? Pick me up, mother-inw, why didn''t you mention it?"

    "My mother-inw always said that men in this world are all fickle and heartless, so why don''t you kill this heartless man? My mother-inw must love someone so much that would do this, but why don''t you see me seeking revenge? My mother-inw is full of lies and wants me to believe it You are so ridiculous."

    Baixu''s questioning was loud and loud, and these questions had long been entrenched in his heart.

    Today swords meet, Bai Liu is defeated, and it is impossible to try to soften her heart with love.

    She and Hu Changshou ate lotus seeds and her strength rose sharply, and she also reached thete stage of Jindan, so she naturally has the confidence topete with Bailiu.

    Although Hu Changshou is only in the middle stage of Jindan, the strength of the two together is even stronger.

    Bai Liu couldn''t take it anymore, so she wanted to hide.

    But Baixu made a move to intercept her. In today''s battle, she is bound to decide who is superior and who is inferior. She will not let such a big enemy have another chance to seek revenge on her.

    Seeing that Baixu had really killed her, Bailiu''s eyes shed with sternness, and she quickly backed away, then came to Baiyu''s side, grabbed Baiyu''s neck and shouted: "Stop, if you don''t stop, I''ll break it!" Her neck killed her."

    Baixu and Hu Changshou leaned against each other, both startled.

    Bai Yu is actually an innocent person, Hu Changshou and Bai Xu frowned looking at her.

    Baixu frowned, she said coldly: "That''s your apprentice, what have I to do with you!"

    Baiyu was suddenly strangled by the neck, and the feeling of suffocation brought her back to her senses in an instant. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She never thought that her beloved mother-inw would want her life.

    What is she in the heart of her mother-inw.

    "Po-po-"

    Baiyu yelled with difficulty.

    Bai Liu didn''t care about her at all, but stared at Bai Xu coldly and said, "Bai Xu, Bai Yu may be a stranger to others, but not to you, she is your niece, your elder brother Shi Lao This girl is so doted on, I stole her out, but it took me a lot of effort, don''t you want to know where you came from?"

    Bai Liu''s sudden words were not only shocking to Bai Xu, but Su Xiaolu and the others were also in disbelief.

    Baixu gritted her teeth: "You are full of lies, who knows whether what you say is true or not."

    Bai Liu sneered: "Really, you can find out if you go to Ji''s house in Manchuria and ask, you go and tell Ji Changyuan that if you want to get Bai Yu''s life back, you can exchange Liu Yuyan''s ashes on Evil Spirit Ind. "

    Bai Liu pinched Bai Yu''s neck and backed away. Perhaps thest sentence convinced Bai Xu a little, so Bai Xu didn''t go forward again.

    Bai Liu held Bai Yu hostage like this and retreated.

    After Bai Liu left, Bai Xu slowly came back to her senses. She kept thinking whether Bai Liu''sst words were true or not.

    Hu Changshou said next to her: "I will go to Manchuria with you to find out."

    Whether it is true or not, just check it out.

    Su Xiaolu walked up to Baixu and said, "Baixu, do you want to trade the me fruit you just took?"

    Baixu looked at Su Xiaolu, smiled slightly and said truthfully: "Su Xiaolu, if you want to hunt for treasure in the Ice Pond, I''m afraid you can''t. The only one that grows, with flowers and roots, has been taken by me and me." Hu Changshou ate it, and there are indeed many lotus flowers at the bottom of the water, but they haven''t grown up, and they can''t be dug up, so it''s useless for you to ask for the me fruit."

 Chapter 965: satiated

    Chapter 965 Full

    Chapter 965 Full

    Baixu told Su Xiaolu about the situation at the bottom of the water, she was grateful to Su Xiaolu for helping her, the fire would hurt her body, she didn''t want Su Xiaolu to go down rashly.

    After finishing speaking, Baixu said again: "If you want lotus flowers, you have to wait a little longer. You helped me. You don''t need to make any deals if you want this me fruit. This can be given to you unconditionally as a thank you gift."

    This is a treasure, butpared to Su Xiaolu''s help, Baixu thinks this help is more important.

    She sent the me fruit, and also returned the treasure that Su Xiaolu gave her.

    Su Xiaolu took the box and said, "Thank you for telling me, I ept it."

    Su Xiaolu put the box into the meson space, and then she looked at Hu Changshou. Hu Changshou''s injuries healed up after eating the treasure. Their eyes met, and Hu Changshou smiled gently: "Xiaolu, long time no see."

    "Cousin, when can I drink your wedding wine?"

    Su Xiaolu blinked and asked yfully.

    Baixu''s speed is really fast, what happened underwater, the two of them agreed to hold hands as soon as they came out.

    Hu Changshou''s face became hot, and he subconsciously looked at Baixu.

    Baixu blushed slightly: "What''s the rush, I will definitely send you an invitation when you get married."

    Hu Changshou smiled gently, took Baixu''s hand and said to Su Xiaolu, "Xiaolu, thank you, Madam Bailiu had already set it up, she said, if I want Baixu to live, then I have to stab Baixu with a sword, of course I want her to live, but I am also afraid that she will hate me...Fortunately, I have your help."

    He didn''t need to stab Baixu, he didn''t need to break her heart.

    Su Xiaolu chuckled: "Bai Liu is so clich¨¦d, it seems that my guess is quite urate."

    Hu Changshou looked at Baixu, this threat may be clich¨¦d, but to him, it was also extremely painful.

    Baixu said: "Su Xiaolu, no matter whether what my mother-inw said is true or not, I am going to Manchuria to find out, how about you?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "We still have to stay in the foreignnd for a few more days. I want to go into the water to salvage such stones. Have you seen them underwater?"

    Baixu watched Su Xiaolu take out a stone, an unattractive stone, she twitched the corners of her mouth: "There are stones at the bottom of the water, I don''t know if it is what you want, you stone, I have seen it at the end of the sea, this stone It¡¯s useless for anything, and it can¡¯t be used to make a magic weapon without spiritual energy, so why are you looking for it.¡±

    "It''s fun."

    Su Xiaolu answered with a smile.

    Baixu didn''t ask any more questions. This stone will only take up space. Even if it is very strong to build a house, it is still not worth using it to upy the precious space of mesons.

    What Bailiu said, no matter it is true or not, she will go to Manchuria, and Hu Changshou will apany her there.

    "Then let''s say goodbye, and see you by fate."

    Baixu said.

    Hu Changshou smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, "Xiaolu, see you next time."

    Su Xiaolu waved his hand: "Goodbye."

    Baixu and Hu Changshou left together. After they left, Su Xiaolu said to Niu Zai and Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, you wait for me here. I''ll go into the water and feel it. I''ll change youter."

    Only she and Su Kuo can touch this interface stone, so she goes into the water first, and then changes to Su Kuoter.

    Su Kuo nodded: "Okay, sister be careful."

    Su Xiaolu took out the me fruit, washed it with water, and put it in his mouth, a scalding temperature spread throughout his mouth.

    No wonder you have to change it every time you stick a stick of incense. It¡¯s so hot that you can¡¯t stand it without changing your mouth.

    Su Xiaolu immediately used the water power in the mouth to lower the temperature in the mouth with water.

    Going into the water again, the water in the ice pool no longer condenses into ice, but is melted by the heat transmitted from her body, and the water around her is warm.

    Su Xiaolu went to the depths and sank into the water, she saw many lotus rhizomes that Baixu mentioned.

    It seems that this ce is a treasurend, and the treasures here will continue to grow and be captured by continuous practitioners in the future.

    The bottoms are all stones, some are interface stones, some are just normal stones.

    Su Xiaolu immersed himself in touching the stone, and only came out when the temperature in his mouth was unbearably hot.

    As soon as the me fruit was taken out, the wet clothes on her body immediately condensed into frost.

    The bull cub reached out to hug her, the frost on Su Xiaolu''s body receded, and the clothes dried.

    Su Xiaolu exhaled: "It''s so cold."

    Su Xiaolu washed the me fruit, and Su Kuo went into the water.

    The two of them switched in this way, resting when it got dark.

    Two dayster, there was no boundary stone left in the ice pond, and several people stayed away from this cold ce.

    Su Kuo went to hunt the prey, and lit a fire to roast it.

    All three of them had enough.

    Su Xiaolu gave Su Kuo a meson space full of interface stones: "Xiao Kuo, eat as much as you want. After we go to Manchuria, we will find it for you at the end of the sea."

    Su Kuo was so happy that he couldn''t help but transformed into a beast shape, circled Su Xiaolu in front of him, and rubbed her big head affectionately against her palm.

    "Thank you sister."

    Junior voices are full of energy.

    Su Xiaolu rubbed Su Kuo''s head.

    The cow cub couldn''t help but touch it too.

    Su Kuo has already taken an interface stone, pressed it with his front paws, and gnawed it.

    Looking at the ordinary stone, to Su Kuo, it is like delicious food.

    Su Kuo was crunchy after eating, and after eating dozens of them, he burped in satisfaction, and then fell asleep.

    After dawn, they began to leave the foreignnd quickly.

    After a few days, they left the foreignnd, and the three rushed to Manchuria.

    When Su Xiaolu went to Manchuria, she nned to give Baixu the me fruit. Baixu snatched this me fruit from Bailiu. She used it for a while for the interface stone. Baixu kept this me fruit. Hu Changshou came to the Bingtan to fetch treasures.

    ¡ª

    Baixu and Hu Changshou rushed to Manchuria.

    On the way, Baixu and Hu Changshou talked about her process of finding rtives, and she was even deceived because of it.

    She thought that she would never find it in her life, but she never thought that after decades, she would still know the news.

    Bai Yu is her brother''s daughter. She is already fifty, and her parents may have passed away long ago.

    Baixu''s mood isplicated. The person closest to her is no longer alive. If she appears again, will they wee her?

    After much deliberation, she decided to go, at least she wanted to see what kind of people they were.

    Baiyu has been missing for so many years, are they still looking for it?

    Hu Changshou is only in her heart, he is also a person of few words, all he can do is to apany and take care of Baixu''s basic necessities of life.

    The two arrived in Manchuria and found an inn to stay, and Baixu began to inquire about the Ji family.

    There are two Ji families in Manchuria, one for business and one for martial arts.

    Ji Changyuan, the person named by Bailiu is the old master of Wuxing, and he is over a hundred years old.

    After hearing the news, Baixu didn''t inquire any more. She was in a state of panic in her heart. She was over a hundred years old, about the same age as her mother-inw, and she didn''t dare to think about it.

    This Ji Changyuan may be her grandfather. If his grandfather is still alive, then her father may also be alive.

    Baixu suddenlycked courage and dared not inquire any further.

 Chapter 966: identity

    Chapter 966 Identity

    Chapter 966 Identity

    Baixu felt a little confused, and went back to her room after returning to the inn.

    Hu Changshou thought about it and wanted to go out.

    Baixu''s mind is very messed up, she needs to rationalize it before making a decision, thinking about it, a day has passed.

    When she recovered, it was already dark, and she was about to tell Hu Changshou that she had made a decision, but found that Hu Changshou was not in the room.

    She frowned slightly, got up and was about to go downstairs, she opened the door, Hu Changshou was outside, Baixu was a little puzzled: "What are you doing outside the door?"

    Hu Changshou smiled: "Go into the room and talk."

    After entering the room, Hu Changshou asked Baixu: "Miss Baixu, have you made a decision? Your grandfather is alive, and your mother is also alive. Please forgive me. I went to find you during the time you were thinking." They, if you make a decision, see you, if you don¡¯t make a decision, you won¡¯t see them.¡±

    Baixu swallowed, she felt her throat was dry, as if she wanted to ask a lot, but she didn''t want to ask anything.

    Hu Changshou added: "Baiyu is your second brother''s child and your niece. She was stolen at the full moon just like you. I can tell you with certainty that they have never given up over the past few decades." After looking for you, all the major security bureaus have taken on this task, and now the martial arts is run by your elder brother''s family, and your second brother has been in business, and he has been to many, many ces."

    Maybe once, Baixu was in the same state as them.

    Others, when Baixu meets them, he will naturally know.

    Hu Changshou approached the Ji family, and that was all he asked. The Ji family couldn''t sit still when they knew his identity.

    Baixu''s father, Ji Heng, is also getting old, so I don''t know about it yet. Hu Changshou met Baixu''s eldest brother, Ji Yun, and second brother Ji Lan. Now they are waiting to meet Baixu outside the inn. , waiting to confirm Baixu''s identity.

    Baixu lowered his eyes and said, "Then let them in."

    She has always been brooding over what Bai Liu said. She wanted to find them, but was afraid of finding them.

    There is an unexinable worry.

    When Bailiu''s lie was exposed, she felt that if they were still alive, she should see them anyway, but when she inquired, she got cold feet again, what if it wasn''t.

    She is very courageous, but sometimes, she is very timid.

    Hu Changshou knows her so well.

    The members of the Ji family have already arrived, so it is impossible for her to disappear.

    Baixu took a few deep breaths.

    As Hu Changshou brought people in, she looked at them.

    Two old men with gray temples, one with a milder look, and the other with a handsome face, can tell who is Ji Heng and who is Ji Lan almost at a nce.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan were also looking at Baixu, and looking at each other, the two brothers felt a lot of chills in their hearts. This is too young, a girl in her early twenties, so they dare not recognize her.

    Hu Changshou said: "Miss Baixu is a cultivator, and she is always young. I am also in my fifties, and I am not old."

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan calmed down, and Ji Heng said: "Miss Baixu, you, do you have a red spot on your waist? It looks like a cloud, a big one, on the left side."

    This birthmark is proof of identity.

    They tried to ignore Baixu''s youthful appearance, and asked her to confirm her identity.

    Baixu shook her head, and she said calmly: "On the left side of my waist, there is no birthmark, only a ck scar, which was burnt after I was five years old. I don''t remember whether there was a birthmark before."

    Baixu was calm in her heart. She looked at Ji Heng and Ji Lan''s disappointed expressions without ups and downs in her heart. They searched many times, and she tried many times, and she was more or less moved each time, but that''s it.

    Yes and no, it doesn''t matter.

    Yes, she will save Baiyu with the Ji family.

    No, forget it, just treat it as a lie from your mother-inw, and when we meet again next time, she will never listen to her nder.

    For a while, everyone was silent.

    No one knew what to say.

    Ji Lan suddenly said: "Then do you have a gray birthmark in your hair, three fingers behind your ears, about the size of your thumb, can you take a look?"

    Ji Lan was a little excited as he spoke. He remembered that he had hugged his sister when he was a child. Because of his naughtiness, he even brushed her sister''s hair to look at it. He had this birthmark, but it was more obvious on his body.

    Ji Lan suddenly remembered to mention it, which was also thest hope.

    Baixu shook his head: "I don''t know."

    She hasn''t paid attention to the hair room, so she really doesn''t know if there is one.

    Ji Lan suppressed herplicated emotions and said, "Well, can that untangle your hair and let us see? I hugged my sister when I was a child, and because I was naughty, I used to pluck my sister''s hairyer byyer, so I saw a birthmark. , is already nine years old, and already remembers things."

    He won''t remember wrongly, and he didn''t talk nonsense.

    Baixu froze for a moment, then nodded.

    This request is not too much, just to verify it.

    She took off the hairpin, put down her hair and walked to Ji Lan.

    Ji Lan''s hands were trembling, he swallowed, and finally reached out to brush Baixu''s hair.

    He suddenly burst into tears, and hurriedly wiped away the tears with his hands. He choked up and said, "Brother,e and see, there is a birthmark, she is my sister."

    Baixu''s next three fingers, a birthmark the size of a thumb came into view.

    Ji Heng stepped forward excitedly, and his eyes suddenly turned red.

    Baixu doesn''t look like them at all, she doesn''t even have any shadow of her parents, they can only be identified by birthmarks, as long as her identity is confirmed, she can be allowed to go home.

    Niang is old and can''t stand any stimtion anymore.

    Ji Lan and Ji Heng hugged Baixu uncontrobly, crying choked up.

    Baixu was infected by them, and her eyes turned red.

    After crying, they calmed down and sat down. Ji Heng and Ji Lan said something to Baixu.

    When Baixu was born, her parents were as happy as pearls and treasures, so they named her Ji Mingzhu. The parents have a deep rtionship, and they also like this sudden sister very much. The family is happy.

    After being stolen, my parents were restless, and they searched for it in many ces in those years, but they couldn''t find it.

    And all of this is rted to their grandfather Ji Changyuan.

    Bai Liu''s original name was not Bai Liu, but her name was Liu Yun, and she and Liu Yuyan were sisters from the same family. She and Liu Yuyan were both girls taken in by the Ji family.

    The three of them have practiced martial arts since they were young. Because they grew up together, Liu Yuyan and Ji Changyuan became more and more in love with each other. Unexpectedly, Liu Yun also liked Ji Changyuan. She confessed her love first, even though she explicitly refused, she did not give up.

    Later, when Liu Yuyan and Ji Changyuan got together, Liu Yun hated Liu Yuyan. She thought that if Liu Yuyan died, Ji Changyuan would ept her. In order not to hurt her beloved, Ji Changyuan begged his father to transfer Liu Yun away. After they left, Ji Changyuan and Liu Yuyan got married. The husband and wife loved each other and the family was harmonious. , Liu Yun will steal Baixu away, and she will never hear from her again.

 Chapter 967: recognize each other

    Chapter 967 Recognition

    The loss of Baixu cast a shadow over the entire Ji family.

    But they didn''t expect that this shadow would continue to them. After Ji Heng got married, he had two sons. Ji Lan had a son and a daughter.

    They knew it was Liu Yun, but they couldn''t catch her and couldn''t find her.

    At this time, the family members were even more troubled. Over the years, he traveled to many ces in business, and his eldest brother''s martial arts disciple also went to many ces. Just like his sister lost, there is no news.

    My mother often shed tears, and her eyes are not very good.

    My father passed away a few years ago.

    Grandpa Ji Changyuan is still alive, and he has been bedridden this year, so he doesn''t have much time left.

    For so many years, none of them knew why Liu Yun came to the Ji family to steal the girl from the Ji family. The grievances of the previous generation have passed. When her grandma Liu Yuyan was alive, she said countless times that even before she died, she could not rest in peace. .

    If the junior meets Liu Yun one day, he must ask her why she did that.

    In the story Ji Changyuan told them, he never liked Liu Yun, and he didn''t even sloppily reject him. When Liu Yun was entangled, he sent her away. There was no love-hate misunderstanding, and he never yed with Liu Yun''s feelings.

    After listening to Ji Heng and Ji Lan''s retelling, Bai Xu was also silent for a while.

    She thought back to her childhood, and only felt it was absurd. In her impression, Bailiu hated men deeply, and sometimes she was in a bad mood, and would vent her hatred by killing.

    Baixu has seen many times that Bailiu kills those animals with extremely cruel means, Baixu was very scared when she was a child, and would hide far away.

    She once raised a cat, which was killed by Bai Liuyou.

    Bai Liu never told the story of her life, but she guessed that her mother-inw was hurt emotionally, but now that she knows the truth, she just finds it funny.

    Is emotional injury really emotional injury?

    Or maybe she loves her but can''t help but hate herself.

    "Xiaoxu, whether you can ept our family or not, we wee you back home. Although father passed away, he still missed you before he died. Mother is not in good health. I believe she will be able to see you before she dies." Die without regret."

    Ji Heng looked at Baixu, and said with gentle eyes, my sister has been found, even though things have passed and things have changed, it is a good thing that she has been found.

    "She took Baiyu away."

    Baixu frowned and said, knowing her identity, her heart gradually calmed down. She is a cultivator, and she no longer cares about these mundane things, but her source has always been a knot in her heart, and it is best to untie it now.

    Whether it is Bailiu or Liu Yun, they all have enmity with them.

    Ji Lan''s eyes sank, and then he said: "Xiaoxu, don''t worry, I will arrange someone to rescue Baiyu, you go home with us, and see mother, she doesn''t have much time left, and she can survive in thest days Seeing you, I think she will be able to rest in peace when she reaches the Nine Springs."

    Baixu nodded.

    Hu Changshou apanied Baixu back to Ji''s house, and when he entered the house, all the servants were respectful.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan''s wife had already received the letter, and greeted Baixu with enthusiasm and restraint, and Baixu smiled gently.

    Her brothers and sisters-inw are all young.

    The family is also considered harmonious. Everything is a little different from what she thought, but it is still the same.

    Entered the yard, walked through the corridor and entered the room.

    Ever since Baixu was willing to go home, Ji Heng and Ji Lan had sent word to someone to go home.

    Their mother, Mrs. Zhou, had already heard the news that she was not in good health. When she learned that her daughter had been found, she immediately began to wash and dress up. Emotions, in the cloudy eyes, many tears flowed out, and I couldn''t wipe them off.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Zhou''s heart was tense.

    The two daughters-inw immediately stepped forward to take care of her, stroking her chest and back to keep her from getting too excited.

    "Pearl, my pearl is back, it''s my pearl..."

    Zhou''s voice was choked up, and after only saying such a sentence, he was so choked up that he couldn''t speak any more.

    Baixu was upset, she couldn''t help crying, her eyes were red, she walked up to Mrs Zhou and knelt down, her lips trembling, but she still couldn''t say the word ''mother'' in the end.

    She just put her head on Zhou''s knee, sobbing softly.

    Zhou gently stroked her hair and her head with rough hands, as if confirming her identity, and finally cried: "The Pearl is back, the Pearl is back..."

    Thest Mr. Zhou repeated this sentence repeatedly.

    For a moment, everyone couldn''t help being moved, and their eyes were red.

    After crying, there is joy, and finally peace.

    After Mr. Zhou found out, he should tell Ji Changyuan the news.

    Also bedridden, Ji Changyuan has been in aa for two days. He has been like this for the past few months. It seems that when the oil is exhausted and themp is dry, he seems to be unable to breathe, so he has been suffering, suffering.

    Woke up after being lethargic for a few days, asked if the granddaughter and great-granddaughter were found, and asked if there was any trace of Liu Yun. Those were the two things.

    Both Ji Heng and Ji Lan couldn''t help but wonder, did the heavens hear the prayers of their grandfather and mother, and that''s why Bai Xu came back.

    In fact, in the past few decades, they have no longer dared to have hope.

    How many women in this world can''t live to be fifty years old, and the pearl of their Ji family may be one of them.

    The surprise of the reunion came too suddenly, and for a while, everyone felt a heavy knot in their hearts was let go.

    Ji Changyuan fell asleep, so he could only tell him when he woke up.

    Baixu brought the elixir to the family members. These treasures were collected by her.

    For Zhou, for brother and sister-inw.

    The family nephew''s aptitude is not very good, but he has a foundation in martial arts, and Baixu is willing to guide him.

    Her martial arts are not weak, and it is not for nothing to practice alone for decades.

    The servants came to pass the message: "Grandma, a girl named Su came to you and said she was your old friend. She was apanied by a one-armed man and a handsome young man."

    Baixu''s eyes lit up, he immediately dropped his sword and left: "Where is the man, I will pick him up personally."

    Surnamed Su, a one-armed man, young man, who is it not Su Xiaolu and the others.

    Hu Changshou smiled slightly, and followed Baixu''s footsteps.

    After more than half a month, it was a pleasant surprise to meet again.

    "Hello Miss Ji."

    Seeing Baixu, Su Xiaolu smiled and cupped her hands.

    Baixu raised his head: "Good call, my name is Ji Baixu now,e quickly, I will show you my house."

    Baixu doesn''t have many friends. She used to make some friends in the Escort, but they all quit the arena or died. The best friend is actually Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu put the box containing the me fruit in Baixu''s palm: "Then this is congrattions on finding your home gift."

    Baixu has found her roots, and Su Xiaolu is also happy for her.

 Chapter 968: wake up

    Chapter 968 Waking up

    entered Ji''s house together.

    Baixu poured tea for Su Xiaolu and the others, briefly talked about her confession, and also talked about the grievances between Bailiu and Ji Changyuan.

    Ji Changyuan hasn''t woken up yet, and counting the time, he should wake up today too.

    "Xiaolu, in fact, I am quite peaceful in my heart. After so many years, I am no longer attached to this matter, but now I can find the root, and I am also very happy. People who passed away passed away with regrets, and people who can live No more regrets, it''s really good, when my grandpa wakes up, we will set off to save Baiyu."

    Baixu sighed, feeling sorry for the feelings of the past few days. When this matter ispletely settled, she believes that everyone can let go.

    "Grandma, my master invites you toe over. Something happened to my master."

    A servant ran in in a hurry and said to Baixu anxiously.

    Baixu got up immediately: "What''s wrong with grandpa?"

    "Master woke up, but this time I don''t know what''s wrong. He woke up and coughed, and now he vomited blood. The two masters were worried that he wouldn''t be able to make it through, so they already told the matter in a hurry. Please go and see your aunt as soon as possible, for fear that it will be toote."

    The servant said anxiously.

    Baixu''s heart tightened, and he rushed out immediately, even Su Xiaolu forgot.

    Su Xiaolu stopped the servant and said, "Lead us there."

    Baixu even forgot about her.

    ##

    Ji Changyuan''s expression was gloomy, he looked like an old beast that was about to die but was still struggling, his breathing sound was very heavy, his throat seemed to be half blocked, and every breath was apanied by harsh noises.

    The blood at the corner of his mouth had been wiped dry, and he kept moving his lips to speak, but he couldn''t utter a single word.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan knelt in front of the bed, looking nervous but helpless, the ginseng medicine had already been fed, and my grandfather had already lived to this age, and the doctor had nothing to do, ording to the doctor''s words, that is When a person is about to die, even if the godse, there is no way to return to heaven.

    Life and death are preordained, everyone cannot escape, and Ji Changyuan, the grand master of the Ji family, hase to such a day.

    If he followed the original life trajectory, Ji Changyuan would have died long ago. He has changed his lifestyle and reduced consumption many years ago, so he has lived until now, but obviously, the current method is no longer effective, Ji Changyuan It''s time to be damned.

    Feed some ginseng medicine, just to hang on to this breath and let this breathst for a while.

    Anyway, no matter how many magic medicines you take, you will just hang your breath.

    Ji Changyuan''s eyes have been clouded for a long time. He was panting, waiting for the little granddaughter who had been lost for decades. He just wanted to take a look.

    Neither he nor histe wife thought that the source of the family¡¯s pain for decades would be someone he had forgotten his face, and in the final analysis, it was a ridiculous possession.

    She can''t get it, so she hates it, so she wants to make them all suffer.

    Liu Yun used this method to torment the Ji family for decades, so much so that she felt regretful about her wife''s death, and her son passed away with regret.

    When Baixu''s figure appeared, Ji Changyuan''s eyes fell on Baixu''s body. Almost at a nce, he was sure that she was a child of the Ji family, because she and his wife were so simr when they were young.

    Baixu doesn''t look like a father or a mother, she looks like a grandma.

    "child¡­"

    Ji Changyuan opened his mouth with difficulty, and when he said these two words, his face turned red.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan hurried forward to give Ji Changyuan a smooth ride.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry, this is my younger sister. We didn''t lie to you. My younger sister is a cultivator and has achieved great achievements, so her appearance stays at a young age. In fact, she is over fifty."

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan were worried that Ji Changyuan would not believe him and would get too excited, so they exined again.

    They don''t look away, because what they say is true.

    Ji Changyuan looked at the two grandchildren, and felt relieved in his heart. He struggled to say one word again: "Letter."

    He believed it. He was in such pain because there were so many things he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t say.

    Baixu knelt forward, and she said softly, "Grandpa, I''m Ji Baixu, I''m sorry, it took me so many years to find my way home, and I was separated from you for so many years after being deceived by wicked people, don''t worry, I am now It''s been great, I''ve got lots of friends and, well, loved ones."

    "I was a bit bitter in my previous life, but now I have achieved consummation, and I am very satisfied."

    Baixu actually didn''t know what to say, she just told Ji Changyuan what she wanted.

    Ji Changyuan listened, finally calmed down, and showed a kind smile. He reached out tremblingly, and stroked Baixu''s hair with his old hands.

    His hands are so old that they can''t be stretched straight, and they don''t have any warmth, just skin and bones.

    Baixu cried, she stayed still obediently, and even knelt closer so that Ji Changyuan could touch her hair more. God knows how much she likes to be caressed by her elders so lovingly. She used to envy Su Xiaolu, but now All are satisfied.

    Even if it was only for a short time, she was satisfied.

    Ji Changyuan wanted to wipe Baixu''s tears away, but his hands were no longer in control.

    When Hu Changshou arrived, he knelt down beside Baixu, kowtowed to Ji Changyuan a few times and said, "Grandpa, my name is Hu Changshou. Baixu and I really love each other, and we will spend our lives together."

    Ji Changyuan watched, his mood fluctuated greatly, but he couldn''t speak, he was wheezing in his throat, and he didn''t say it in the end.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan secretly turned their backs to wipe away their tears.

    Su Xiaolu and the others arrived.

    Baixu finally remembered that Su Xiaolu was a miracle doctor, and she quickly pulled Hu Changshou up to get out of the way: "Xiaolu, please show my grandfather."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Baixu''s red eyes and tears, she knelt down and pinched Ji Changyuan''s pulse to get a doctor.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan didn''t know Su Xiaolu''s identity, so Ji Hengforted Bai Xu and said, "Sister, don''t be sad, it''s a miracle that grandpa can persevere until now. I have survived with my faith, and now my grandpa can see you before he dies, so I don¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    "Yeah, now that the reason has been found, we will also save Baiyu. Grandpa doesn''t have to worry anymore."

    Ji Lan also said.

    Su Xiaolu said: "The doctor is right. The old man''s body has reached the point where he is exhausted, so he can''t stay anymore, but I can make him feel morefortable before he leaves. I finally found my little granddaughter. I''m sure." There''s a lot to say."

    Ji Changyuan nodded slightly, of course he wanted to speak.

    Su Xiaolu began to apply the needles, one needle at a time, and the needles were inserted very quickly.

    Soon, a lot of silver needles were pierced on Ji Changyuan''s face, hands, and chest.

    Ji Changyuan let out a long breath, and suddenly felt a lot better, exhaled smoothly, and his heart was no longer blocked. He looked at Su Xiaolu gratefully, and his throat was no longer blocked. He wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he still wanted to speak. If he couldn''te out, he was a little anxious again in an instant.

 Chapter 969: say

    Chapter 969 Speak

    Su Xiaolu looked at him, and exined: "Old Ji, your body has reached the point where your body is exhausted, and if you endure it hard, you can hold on for at least ten days, but if I take your body Turn around, you can talk and breathe these few days, but you only have three days to live, if you want, just nod."

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t force others, if Ji Lao is willing, then she will continue, if not, Su Xiaolu will stop.

    Ji Changyuan''s body is like this.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, Ji Heng and Ji Lan spoke before Ji Changyuan spoke.

    "Girl, my grandfather''s body is like this, will you suffer the way you said?"

    "For so many years, we can guess what grandpa means. If it doesn''t work, we can write and let grandpa choose."

    They didn''t want Ji Changyuan to suffer more pain, they knew that they had reached this point, but if they could live one more day, their family would be able to reunite one more day.

    "Ah-uh-"

    Ji Changyuan blushed before he managed to make two out-of-key sounds.

    Seeing him in such a hurry, Ji Heng and Ji Lan were also worried for a while, so he quickly gave him a break.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Su Xiaolu, and he nodded vigorously.

    With trembling hands, he pushed the two grandsons away.

    He has lived for so long, he doesn''t care if he dies in three days or ten days, he has rarely spoken in these years, his tongue seems to have turned into wood, every time he speaks, it is too difficult.

    If he has a choice, he should be able to speak.

    "grandfather¡­"

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan called out worriedly and then fell silent.

    Baixu looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "Xiaolu, please help my grandpa."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Ji Changyuan, and he immediately nodded fiercely. Su Xiaolu continued to give acupuncture. She poured her spiritual power into the silver needle, and then injected it into Ji Changyuan''s body.

    Ji Changyuan''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. He has a lot to say, and he wants to say so much after finding his granddaughter. It''s great to have the opportunity now.

    He gradually felt that his body was getting warmer, no longer cold, and he hadn¡¯t felt the feeling of warmth for many years. The degeneration of his body made his body temperature very low, and he couldn¡¯t get warm no matter how warm he was.

    His wood-like tongue gradually regained consciousness, and even his cloudy eyes became clearer, and he could see Baixu more clearly.

    Su Xiaolu took out a medicine and put it into Ji Changyuan''s mouth, and Ji Changyuan swallowed it quickly.

    He tried to speak, but found that he still couldn''t speak, so he looked at Su Xiaolu anxiously.

    Su Xiaolu took off the silver needles one by one and said, "After a stick of incense, you will be able to speak."

    Ji Changyuan calmed down after hearing what Su Xiaolu said.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan realized now that Su Xiaolu and the others didn''t know her well, and they didn''t know her medical skills. What if something happened?

    Su Xiaolu seemed to know what Ji Heng and Jn were thinking, and she said, "I will be here for the next three days and give him medicine on time. I don''t have to pay for my treatment, but I have to pay for my medicine. For money, one is worth a hundred taels."

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan were shocked.

    Baixu said: "Brother and second brother, Su Xiaolu is the descendant of the genius doctor of Minggu. She has superb medical skills. You can rest assured when she speaks. Although she looks so young, she is actually older than me."

    Ji Heng Jn was shocked once again when he heard the name taboo. The sessor of Minggu¡¯s medical skills, no one in the world knows that Minggu¡¯s medical skills are the highest. Over the years, there have been doctors who have cured diseases and saved lives. As long as they are from Minggu, their medical skills are the best.

    There is nothing difficult and misceneous that they cannot ovee.

    They realized that the young-looking girl in front of them was actually a very senior person, not even much younger than them. After being shocked, they became a little more respectful.

    Whether it is Su Xiaolu or Baixu, they are people who are difficult for ordinary people like them to get in touch with.

    A stick of incense passed quickly.

    Ji Changyuan opened his mouth, and he said, "Baixu,e up and let Grandpa take a good look at you."

    When Ji Changyuan spoke, he himself was surprised. He didn''t expect to be able to speak so smoothly, but his voice was very hoarse.

    Baixu and the others were stunned for a moment, and then Baixu came up to her, and she called out obediently: "Grandpa."

    Ji Changyuan showed a kind smile: "Good boy, it''s good to be back, it''s good to be back, have you seen your mother? Grandpa sees you, and the joy in his heart is beyond words. For so many years, he has made you suffer... Grandpa feels so guilty that he can''t help you." It''s because grandpa is not good..."

    Ji Changyuan was really depressed, he spoke incoherently, and he choked up when he spoke. He was happy to find Baixu, but he was also sad that they had been separated for decades.

    Decades, if he hadn''t lived to this day, where would we still see him.

    "Liu Yun is still alive? Where is she? I''m going to see her."

    Ji Changyuan thought of Liu Yun, and felt resentful in his heart. She was still alive, so he wanted to see her.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Ji Lan and Ji Heng and asked again: "Did she also steal the little girl?"

    Ji Lan and Ji Heng couldn''t hide it, and nodded heavily.

    They didn''t understand why Liu Yun wanted to steal their Ji family''s daughter, only her daughter.

    Ji Heng wanted to tell Ji Changyuan, but he was afraid that his body would not be stimted. He hesitated to speak like this, why Ji Changyuan couldn''t see it, and Ji Changyuan immediately asked: "I''m dying, but I won''t be so mad. Don''t hide it from me, tell me anything rted to her, keep it from me, let me not know, and I will die uneasy."

    After Ji Changyuan finished speaking, Ji Heng said: "Grandpa, when my sister came back, she brought a message that Liu Yun hijacked Baiyu and said that she asked you to bring grandma''s ashes to see her, so that you can exchange Baixu. "

    Ji Changyuan frowned, with a hint of anger in his eyes.

    "Where is she? Since she wants me to go, then I will go and use my life to bring the little girl back home."

    Ji Changyuan then said, if Liu Yun wants him to go, then he will go.

    "Evil Ind."

    Ji Heng told the address, Evil Spirit Ind is not far from Manchuria, that is, a day''s journey.

    "So close..."

    Ji Changyuan hated it, they couldn''t find their family members in such a short distance.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan nodded, they were so close, but it made their Ji family suffer for decades.

    Of course they want to go. As for the ashes, just find some and take them with you. They won''t foolishly bring the real thing.

    With such a big movement, it is natural to tell mother Zhou.

    Mrs. Zhou learned that she also wanted to go, and the family discussed it. Finally, Ji Heng, Ji Lan and Bai Xu took Ji Changyuan to go, and Mrs. Zhou stayed at home.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan''s sons were also vying to go. They had some knowledge in martial arts, but Ji Heng and Ji Lan didn''t give in. They couldn''t fight, so they had to obey in the end.

    Put Ji Changyuan in the carriage, and everyone went to Evil Spirit Ind together.

    Su Xiaolu, Su Kuo, and Niubi followed suit.

 Chapter 970: cut off

    Chapter 970 Ended

    Calm along the way.

    Evil Spirit Ind is a small ind around theke, and you need to board a boat when you get on it.

    Ji''s family boarded the ship, and Bailiu soon got the news.

    Knowing that Ji Changyuan really came, Bai Liu was flustered, and she ordered Bai Yu: "Quick, wash and dress up for me, or I will kill you!"

    The obsession of her youth made her a nightmare that she couldn''t escape for the rest of her life. When she met again, she couldn''t help being flustered even though she was indifferent. That was the person she couldn''t love.

    Bai Yu dressed Bai Liu with a dull expression,bed her white hair into a temple, and put a hairpin on her.

    She has never seen her mother-inw dress up so seriously. There are so many emotions in her eyes, like a little girl who is about to meet her lover, ted and restless.

    This ispletely different from the cold, mean, and vicious mother-inw in her impression.

    But these days, that has long since been subverted.

    Baiyu also asked, but the answers she got were ps and insults. She clearly said that it was just lying to Baixu.

    The p she got when she was unwilling to ask the questionst time still has marks on her face, but she still doesn''t give up, so Bai Yu whispered: "Grandma, didn''t you say it was made up? Why did theye to you Do you want to do your makeup?"

    Bai Liu''s eyes turned cold: "What do you want me to say, you are not discarded, you are actually the daughter of the Ji family, and your parents regard you as the apple of their eye? Even if you are, so what, you Now I don¡¯t know everything, returning to Ji¡¯s house will also embarrass your parents. In the future, you will just marry at will, and your appearance is not very beautiful. In the future, your husband¡¯s family will still ept concubines. If you don''t get the chance, how dare youin!"

    Bai Liu doesn''t want to talk to Bai Yu, in her opinion, Bai Yu is just a bird in her hand, her wings have already been broken by her, and she can''t fly even if she wants to, so what can she do if she tells her the truth.

    Hundreds of words are silent.

    Bai Liu had no time to care about her, she looked at her aged self in the mirror, and grief welled up in her heart, she puffed the powder on her face, painted her eyebrows and put on fat for a long time before she was satisfied.

    She even wore blue clothes that she hadn''t worn in decades, which was already more gorgeous than her perennial ck.

    Before going out, Bai Liu shut Bai Yu up.

    She nced at Baiyu, but finally said nothing.

    Baiyu was numb, and she didn''t ask any more questions.

    Yeah, she is fifteen, and she has reached her age. Among ordinary people in the world, it is time to start talking about marriage. Even if some women get marriedte, it is because of their good qualifications. Most of them get married early.

    What the mother-inw said is correct, even if she is the daughter of the Ji family, what can she do when she goes back? Marry, have children, and bear the husband-inw and concubines, can she bear it? She couldn''t imagine it, she couldn''t ept it.

    Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, she was so sad, but she had nowhere to confide in, her eyes seemed to be clouded, she didn''t know what to do, she hated her mother-inw for stealing her, and hated her parents for not protecting her well , I also hate why Baixu left her mother-inw. If Baixu was still there, then her mother-inw would definitely not have her idea.

    In the end, she hated her grandfather whom she had never met, so why did she leave behind this sentimental debt.

    ##

    Baixu and others went to Evil Spirit Ind, and when they reached the gate, Ji Heng and Ji Lan stepped forward and shouted loudly.

    Ji Changyuan sat up with Bai Xu''s help, and he stared at the gate.

    The door creaked, and then slowly opened.

    Bai Liu appeared nervously in front of everyone.

    "You are Liu Yun? Where is my daughter?"

    Ji Lan spoke first, Baiyu was his daughter, who was stolen at birth, and now it has been fifteen years, his daughter is already fifteen years old, he hated this old hag so much, he wished to cut her into pieces.

    "Arrogant child, you are not worthy to talk to me."

    Bai Liu said in a cold voice, the name Liu Yun, she hadn''t used it for a long time, she was very upset when Ji Lan asked her that, her eyes were gloomy, with killing intent.

    "Liu Yun, he is not worthy to talk to you, then I can do it, you want me toe, I wille too, where did you hide my little girl, let her go home, the grievance between you and me, don''t implicate others , It¡¯s been a hundred years, and it¡¯s time to end it.¡±

    Ji Changyuan spoke hoarsely.

    Bai Liu immediately looked at him, and she became even more embarrassed, she said slyly, "Where''s Liu Yuyan''s ashes? I asked you to bring them, did you bring them? Brother, did you bring them?"

    Ji Changyuan carried a y pot to Ji Heng, and asked Ji Heng to carry it.

    Bai Liu looked at the y pot, and immediately screamed angrily: "This is fake, don''t try to fool me! You love her so much, how could you burn her to ashes!"

    "Why do you treat her so well but refuse to look at me? Obviously we were adopted together, obviously I liked you first, and obviously you like me a little bit. Without her, you would definitely be with me." Together, why did she take you away, why! It''s all her fault, she deserves to die!"

    Bai Liu was a little incoherent, and her obsession for many years had be a demon in her heart, and she was so tormented that she couldn''t let it go, and she couldn''t let it go.

    She is in such pain, how can they be happy, so she stole two girls from the Ji family.

    The reason why she didn''t steal brother was because she was afraid that stealing brother would make Ji Changyuan too sad.

    It was also because she was afraid that she would not be able to resist killing Liu Yuyan''s son when she saw her.

    Bai Liu''s questioning seemed ridiculous to Ji Changyuan.

    "Liu Yun, you are crazy. I am not crazy. When did I like you? When I was young, I never showed my liking to you. The person I like is Yuyan from beginning to end. It is you, like that bug. We stick together, you have to squeeze in whatever I do with Yuyan, it is Yuyan who pities you and my sister can''t bear to let you be alone, so I endure your following."

    "If you can understand, you should understand that I have no admiration for you. I only hate you from the beginning to the end. I hate that you don''t know what is good or bad. I hate that you have no boundaries. Everyone under the same roof feels disgusting."

    When Ji Changyuan talked about the past, he was still full of disgust.

    His indifferent words stung Bailiu, and there was nothing left of her joy, only the embarrassment she refused to face, she retorted subconsciously: "It''s because I''m not as good-looking as her, that''s why you don''t like me, right, it''s because you like it The name Yuyan, her name sounds better than mine, right..."

    "No, I don''t like you. Even if you are as beautiful as a fairy, I still hate you. I don''t remember what you look like. Even if you are reincarnated, I will not like you. I would rather die than like you. Do I understand what I''m saying now?"

    Ji Changyuan interrupted Bai Liu''s self-talk.

    Bailiu looked at him, stunned for a while, and suddenlyughed: "I would rather die than be with me, hahaha, then I will insist, if you want to save Baiyu, you follow me, you are alive If you don¡¯t want to be with me all the time, then I want you to die and stay with me forever.¡±

 Chapter 971: wish fulfilled

    Chapter 971 Wish fulfilled

    Bai Liu was a little sober, she just wanted to get him.

    Even if he died, she would be buried with him. She didn''t get the treasured lotusst time, and her broken golden core was broken after all. Without the treasure, she couldn''t survive the catastrophe. She couldn''t live long. If it cane true, then she must fulfill her wish after she dies.

    Liu Yuyan has been with him for the rest of her life, and having a son and heirs is enough.

    She had let them go so graciously for so long, and now it was her turn to do it.

    "Let my little girl out, and I''ll just go with you."

    Ji Changyuan looked at Liu Yun and said, he has only two days to live, and it is worth it to be able to return the child with his crippled body.

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan looked worried: "Grandpa, I can''t promise her."

    Bai Liu snorted coldly: "With so many of you, it''s really not difficult to subdue me, but it''s easy for me to want Bai Yu to die, but I don''t know if you can be faster than me."

    She is not a fool, it is so easy to release Baiyu.

    Ji Changyuan said in a deep voice: "Don''t say anything. In terms of seniority, she is still your aunt, the elder. I have lived to this age, and everything has already beenpleted. It started because of me, and now it can end with me. I have noints."

    After Ji Changyuan finished speaking, he looked at Bailiu: "Junior Sister, I can''t walk now. If you want to take me away, you will have to work hard. Where is Baiyu? Let her go home and reunite with her parents."

    Bai Liu looked at Ji Changyuan, and seemed to see the senior brother who made her heart flutter in a trance. She couldn''t help but walked towards Ji Changyuan. She was ready. Fortunately, she was in a strong body and took out the wooden wheelchair from Jiezi''s space.

    She took out the key and said to Ji Heng and Ji Lan, "Hold your grandfather up to it."

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan didn''t move.

    Ji Changyuan said sharply: "Be obedient."

    Ji Heng and Ji Lan carried Ji Changyuan into a wooden wheelchair and sat on it. Ji Changyuan looked at Bailiu and said, "As long as junior sister keeps her word, everything will be as you wish."

    Ji Heng and Mountain Dew pushed Ji Changyuan over.

    Bai Liu''s expression changed, she seemed a little at a loss.

    "Here are the keys."

    Ji Changyuan spoke.

    Bai Liu immediately threw the key to Ji Heng and Ji Lan.

    Seeing that there was no intention of making a move, Bai Liu stepped forward and pushed Ji Changyuan away.

    Bai Xu and Ji Heng Ji Lan also went to find Bai Yu.

    Su Xiaolu and the others followed Bai Liu.

    Watching Su Xiaolu follow, Bailiu''s expression immediately turned cold, and he said gloomyly, "Why are you following me? Do you want to stand out for Baixu?"

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes unceremoniously: "Old witch, stop talking nonsense, I didn''t follow you."

    Su Kuo also hummed: "That''s right, whoever followed you, we are obviously following Master Ji."

    The bull cub didn''t speak, but when he met Bai Liu''s eyes, he was also very speechless.

    Bai Liu was angry, and she said angrily: "Then why are you following him? He is mine now, and whoeveres to **** me will die!"

    "Tsk..."

    Su Xiaolu was very disgusted, Bai Liu''s eyes widened angrily, staring at her with hatred.

    "Don''t even look at how old Ji is. If I wasn''t here, would you think he could talk to you like this? He''s only going to live for a few days. I''ll follow him to give him medicine and injections at any time. You If you want to take him into hiding, within two hours, he will turn into a corpse."

    Su Xiaolu felt that Bailiu was dying of illness. She really didn''t expect that Bailiu would have such a side after living for more than a hundred years. She had too many fantasies about Ji Changyuan.

    Even though Ji Changyuan is now skinny like a skeleton, with thinning hair, old and loose skin, and unable to even walk, Bailiu is still moved by him and still wants to get him.

    Bailiu has dressed up, the powder on her face is very thick, white like steamed buns, but the years have taken away her youthful appearance, and her old face is full of wrinkles, because she is always thin and indifferent, her expression also has a hostile air, making her She looks vicious and vicious.

    Because Bailiu was like this, she gave Ji Changyuan an idea, and Ji Changyuan agreed without thinking.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Su Xiaolu, and said to Bailiu: "If Junior Sister wants to reunite together for a few more days, then just pretend that these juniors don''t exist."

    Bailiu looked at Ji Changyuan, seeing his gentle expression, she became inexplicablypliant, but looking at Su Xiaolu and the others, she was still dissatisfied: "What kind of medicine, just bring it to me and I will feed it."

    Su Xiaolu sneered: "It''s easy to take medicine, but do you know how to get needles? Even if your eyes are shining and you can find the acupuncture points, then do you have my set of silver needles?"

    Bai Liu was speechless and stopped talking.

    "Miss Su, I''ve had to trouble you for the past few days. Junior sister won''t take me too far. Apart from administering acupuncture and taking medicine, please don''t bother us."

    Ji Changyuan said kindly to Su Xiaolu and the others.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and nodded: "Yes."

    Ji Changyuan hates Bailiu, but he doesn''t want to get entangled with her even more, but Bailiu has been obsessed with her for a hundred years, and he will not give up easily, nor will his fantasy be destroyed easily, so he will try if there is a way.

    Entering the main courtyard, Bailiu said to Su Xiaolu and the others in a cold voice: "Go live there, I will call you if you have something to do, don''te near here if you have nothing to do, let the people from the Ji family get out of the ind as soon as possible."

    After finishing speaking, Bai Liu led Ji Changyuan into the main courtyard.

    Su Xiaolu and the others went to the side courtyard.

    Baiyu was brought here not long after. She looked dull, and Su Xiaolu felt her pulse. There was no trace of poisoning in her body, and it took time to recover from the mental blow.

    Su Xiaolu prescribed some health-care prescriptions for Ji Lan.

    Ji Lan and Ji Heng left the ind first with Baiyu.

    Baixu and Hu Changshou stayed.

    They are all waiting. No one knows if this method will work.

    Baixu recalled the past, she said: "I have never seen such a side of my mother-inw. In my impression, she hates men and men and women together, so she never dresses up, and she hates how I dress up. She loves my grandpa so much. Will it really break?"

    When I was a child, what I heard most was beatings and insults. Baixu never thought that there would be such a scene today.

    The mother-inw in her memory was always dressed in ck, cold and mean.

    But today''s mother-inw is wearing blue clothes, powdered and painted.

    "Then I don''t know. I can only say that this is a way to sign a contract. Anyway, a dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor. She is about to die, and your grandfather is also about to die. No matter how bad it is, when he both die, we will return to you." The bodies can be dug up and buried separately.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said bluntly, thest time they fought, she felt that Bailiu''s skill was wed. Looking at her today, she saw herplexion was ck and full of energy, it was obvious that death was imminent, and she was so persistent in wanting to die with Ji Changyuan. It would be troublesome to drive her crazy, and it would be best to let her be disillusioned and give up.

    Even if she doesn''t give up, wait until they are dead before acting.

    ##

    Bai Liu pushed Ji Changyuan into the room, and asked him immediately. She didn''t feel tired at all, she was as nervous as a little girl, and Bai Liu''s face became stiff only when there was a strange smell in the room.

 Chapter 972: shattered

    Chapter 972 Destroyed

    "Junior Sister, what are you still doing in a daze, don''t you want to take care of me by my side? Don''t tell me you despise me now that I''m incontinent? You once said how much you like me, how much you love me, is it all a joke?"

    Ji Changyuan''s body trembled uncontrobly, he looked at Bai Liu tremblingly, and questioned her.

    This method really made his personality no longer exist, but facing Bailiu''s centuries-old obsession, there is really no other way.

    If Bailiu hadn''t had such fantasies about him and could listen to him, she wouldn''t have taken this step.

    The uneptable worldly world is nothing more than these, so he is willing to do this.

    At such an old age, he doesn''t actually excrete much. He needs to be taken care of by servants, but he won''t be so incontinent.

    After taking this step, Ji Changyuan gradually got used to it and rxed.

    Bailiu also came back to her senses. In order to prove that she loves Ji Changyuan, she rushed to help clean it.

    This process was not very good. After a while, Bailiu was sweating profusely, her makeup was already worn out, and she felt a little weird in her heart, but she slowly calmed down after looking at Ji Changyuan.

    The person she loves is now very old and dying, and it is normal for him to be like this now, since she loves him, she must love all of him.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Bailiu calmly and said, "Your makeup is all over, go and wash it off."

    Bai Liu was overjoyed, he still cared about her.

    Bai Liu immediately went to wash up, she looked at her old self in the mirror, and finally redressed her makeup before going to see Ji Changyuan.

    She was about to sit down and chat with Ji Changyuan, when Ji Changyuan frowned and began to retch...

    Bai Liu got up immediately, she didn''t have time to find a basin, Ji Changyuan had already vomited on the ground, he didn''t know what he ate, it was smelly, sticky and disgusting.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Bailiu indifferently: "I''m sorry to trouble you..."

    Bai Liu looked a little stiff, she was extremely clean, although she didn''t care about it when she was outside, but at home, she paid great attention to hygiene.

    Ji Changyuan vomits everywhere, she really...

    But because of the obsession in her heart, she still cleaned it again, and she persuaded herself not to be superficial.

    After cleaning up, Bailiu immediately prepared the spittoon and the handkerchief, thinking to herself, it was because she didn''t prepare well before.

    Everything is ready, it won''t be like that.

    Bai Liu just sat down, she couldn''t wait to talk about the past with Ji Changyuan.

    Ji Changyuan listened, Bailiu waspletely fantasizing too much, he seemed to be engrossed in listening, but soon the stench permeated, and he showed apologetic expression: "Junior Sister, I have to suffer you again."

    "I was injured a few years ago, and my health was very bad. When Yuyan was still there, she also yelled at me because she was impatient with serving me, but this matter, how can I control it? After she died, the servant served me It''s also due to my identity that I dare not express my disgust, but fortunately there is a junior sister who loves me so much, to be honest, I am very relieved to be able to have my junior sister take care of me in thest few days."

    Ji Changyuan seemed to talk more.

    But Bai Liu was not very happy with her, her joy was interrupted by the filth.

    When she was done with it, Ji Changyuan looked at her again and said with a smile: "It would be great if I could see my junior sister forty years ago, so I wouldn''t have to be alone for so long."

    He said it as if it was true.

    Bai Liu was a little surprised, did he think so?

    Ji Changyuan began to scold,in, and angrily talked about the aggrieved decades.

    Scolding Liu Yuyan, scolding her son, grandson, and servants.

    He seemed to have opened up his heart to Bai Liu, expressing his dissatisfaction and anger over the years.

    Bai Liu lost her mind when she heard it, and couldn''t get in the way. Her mood began to beplicated.

    Ji Changyuan vomited again. Bailiu was holding a spittoon under Ji Changyuan''s instructions, but some filth was still spat into her hands. The corners of Bailiu''s mouth twitched, and she subconsciously turned her head away. Body stink.

    This made her uneptable, she was a little dazed for a while, thinking back to the past hundred years, she was a little self-confident, is it worth it for such a person?

    Ji Changyuan is not the Ji Changyuan in her heart, he has many shorings, he vomits, incontinence, and smells bad...

    Bai Liu was a little tired, but sheforted herself that it was because he was old.

    He was not like this when he was young.

    After dealing with it, Ji Changyuan started short of breath, he said with difficulty: "Call, call the doctor¡ª"

    Bai Liu immediately went out to call Su Xiaolu, and when she left the room, the fresh air finally brought her back to life.

    She called Su Xiaolu over and found only Su Xiaolu, Bai Liu frowned: "Why didn''t they follow?"

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes: "Old woman, old man Ji is not very clean, they areing with me, not because of old man Ji, he will die here with you, if I am not entrusted by others, you will treat me as me I want to smell his stench."

    Bai Liu was speechless, she was stunned for a while, and then said dissatisfiedly: "Everyone will grow old, your master must have been like this when they were old, and your parents were also like this when they were old, how can you say such a thing!"

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes: "I don''t like him."

    Bailiu lowered her face.

    Su Xiaolu entered the room, Ji Changyuan looked indifferent, Su Xiaolu smiled at him, and gave him a thumbs up quietly.

    This method is feasible.

    Baixu also used the two lotus seeds that he secretly hid in the Ice Tan. Such treasures still cannot save Ji Changyuan''s lifespan, but it can dy his breath for half a month. These ten days are enough. Su Xiaolu will give it back Ji Changyuan fed Lingquan water just to let him dy this breath for a few more days, but in the end it was only ten days.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the remote hospital after administering needles and medicine to Ji Changyuan.

    Ji Changyuan can''t leave anyone by his side, Bailiu has to guard him.

    Ji Changyuan talked too much, he told Bai Liu some things about him and Liu Yuyan being together for decades.

    He said that Liu Yuyan killed a maid he had taken a fancy to at the time and wanted to take a concubine. After the decline, he will die of medicine.

    These, Bailiu was shocked, she couldn''t believe it, she peeped many times, they were obviously very affectionate.

    Facing her question, Ji Changyuan smiled wryly and said a word, that''s all.

    He looks serious, it doesn''t look like he is lying.

    Bai Liu only felt that the world was being turned upside down.

    At night, Ji Changyuan even put her hands on his waist. She was very cold, so she got up calmly and said, "Brother, I''m going to the toilet."

    His eyes seemed to have an evil intention, he couldn''t even move his body...

    Bai Liu couldn''t ept it, she just felt that in this short day, she couldn''t recall the appearance of her senior brother in her memory.

    She is very tired, it has been two months at most, and the reason why she insists on seeing Ji Changyuan is because she wants to sleep forever with him.

    She wants to fulfill her century-old obsession. Since she can''t get it in life, she must get it in death.

 Chapter 973: shattered 2

    Chapter 973 Destruction 2

    but¡­

    Bai Liu waited for Ji Changyuan to fall asleep before returning to the room. There was an indescribable rotten smell in the room.

    She was also very blocked.

    She convinced herself that these might be fake, her senior brother did it on purpose to test her.

    She was in a trance, and a sound brought her back to her senses.

    Ji Changyuan''s voice was apologetic: "Junior Sister, thank you for your hard work, but luckily you won''t despise me."

    Bai Liu struggled to get up to help clean up.

    If it is a test, why use such a method.

    She was not by his side all the time, and it was normal for him to have so many faces. After all, when he was together with Liu Yuyan, he was just young. When he got older, Liu Yuyan would not be young anymore, and it was normal for him to like younger and more beautiful maids.

    Liu Yuyan was not magnanimous at first, otherwise she wouldn''t let her senior brother send her away.

    She didn''t stay by their side all the time, so how could she know such a dirty thing.

    Finally fell asleep again, and Ji Changyuan put his hands on her waist again, Bailiu immediately felt very ufortable. She likes her senior brother and wants him to treat her with care, not to be frivolous.

    Ji Changyuan said: "It would be great if I married my younger sister. If you were so happy with me, you must understand my many sufferings, and I would not have to have only one son. My younger sister is so gentle and understanding, and I can do it if I think about it." Get along well with the other sisters."

    Ji Changyuan could feel Bailiu''s resistance, she pretended to turn over, and even smiled perfunctorily: "Brother, it''s almost dawn, I''ll go prepare some soup for you."

    Ji Changyuan nodded: "Okay, thank you, Junior Sister."

    After Bai Liu left, Ji Changyuan also showed a little tired expression. He never thought that the way to make Liu Yun bore him was so simple.

    It would be great if he could understand this when he was young.

    Their family won''t suffer because of this, and Liu Yun doesn''t have to be obsessed with it for a hundred years.

    But a mistake is a mistake, and it is time to correct it, even if it is toote.

    Bai Liu has already fallen into self-doubt. The love she once engraved in her heart, her unshakable heart, must be crumbling in this short period of time.

    One day, she endured it.

    Two days, barely endured.

    Three days, four days, she gritted her teeth and endured it.

    Five days and six days, she endured it numbly.

    For seven days, she looked at Ji Changyuan, and she no longer had that joy. She just thought how could this ugly old man say such things.

    Hearing Ji Changyuan say that Liu Yuyan is not good, Bai Liu couldn''t help but ask him back: "If she is so bad, why did you stay with her in the first ce? She is not alone!"

    Bai Liu remembered that when she was very young, she and Liu Yuyan were adopted together. Before being adopted, they had been together for a few months. In Ren Yazi''s hands, Liu Yuyan was very gentle, and she loved her like a younger sister.

    She would hide half of a steamed bun and give it to her quietly when she was hungry.

    Liu Yuyan has beautiful eyebrows, she is not ugly at all, even if she is old, it is normal, everyone will be old, even if she is old, Liu Yuyan should be a good-looking old man.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Bai Liu in a daze, then he frowned and said, "You, what do you mean? Could it be my fault? I thought you were different from her, but I didn''t expect you to be like that. You don''t even want to be next to me, if you say you remember me, you are probably lying to me."

    Bai Liu''s expression shed a hint of impatience, and she almost blurted out: "If I knew you were such a person, how could I love you? I''ve remembered you for so many years, I''m really blind."

    Ji Changyuan was stunned.

    Bai Liu was also stunned after she finished speaking, she didn''t expect that she actually thought so in her heart?

    She doesn''t want to admit it, but this is the truth. The senior brother she likes is just a good senior brother she imagined, but in reality, this senior brother has too many clumsy deeds that she doesn''t like.

    Whether it''s arrogance, belittle Liu Yuyan, or frivolity, all these appearances make her feel disgusted.

    Ji Changyuan was silent for a long time, and then he sneered ironically: "You are indeed Liu Yuyan who grew up with her. You are exactly the same as her. People change. So many men can like young and beautiful, why can''t I?"

    "Now you regret it, what''s the use of regretting, you are so old, why don''t you want to be buried with me when you die."

    Ji Changyuan smiled.

    Bai Liu frowned, she was very angry, she left angrily, she was afraid that if she didn''t leave, she would kill Ji Changyuan.

    She stumbled into the bamboo forest, feeling a little dazed for a while.

    In the past hundred years, in order to be stronger, she stole and raised two girls from the Ji family. For a while, she couldn''t figure out who she was torturing.

    She looked at her hands in a daze, they were so old.

    How could she be like this, how could she waste so many years on such a person.

    What did she bury with him, but to disgust herself, isn''t it enough to waste a lifetime?

    Bai Liu sat in the bamboo forest untilte at night, and finally she returned to her room.

    As soon as she went back, there was a pungent smell, Bai Liu frowned, and she didn''te any closer this time.

    Ji Changyuan looked at Bailiu and said, "Junior Sister, where have you been all day? I''m hungry and dirty. Help me tidy up. I don''t have a good life for a few days. I want to apany you in the next few days." Apany you, I..."

    Bai Liu didn''t want to hear him continue, and interrupted Ji Changyuan harshly: "Enough, I won''t take care of you anymore, you go, let Bai Xu send you home, and die in your own home. "

    Bai Liu didn''t even want to look at it, she turned around and went out, calling for someone in the remote area.

    When Baixu came out, she looked at Hu Changshou who was beside Baixu and frowned, and said in a cold voice: "Baixu, although mother-inw uses you, it is not good for you, but mother-inw will not treat you if she has the opportunity. I would give up on you, it was ast resort that year, you were rebellious, but I still want to tell you, don''t trust any man, men will change."

    Hu Changshou may love her now, but decades or hundreds of years from now.

    They are sessful in cultivation, they can live for so long.

    If Baixu can''t be a fairy, then she will still be old. When she is old, there will always be young women like bamboo shoots in this world. If Hu Changshou gains great power, how can he be consistent.

    If she could wake up earlier, not only would she not love Ji Changyuan, she would not love any man, she would not steal Baixu and Baiyu, she would devote all her thoughts to cultivation.

    "Thank you mother-inw for your advice. I will never regret any decision I make."

    Baixu looked at Bailiu, and answered her inly.

    Bai Liu didn''t say anything more, turned and left.

    Baixu and Hu Changshou went into the courtyard to clean up for Ji Changyuan.

    Baixu soon came out, leaving only Hu Changshou.

    Ji Changyuan was silent, he could only sigh, he was really tired, and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    When they left the ind, Bailiu watched from afar, her gaze as deep as water.

 Chapter 974: fight

    Chapter 974 Fighting skills

    Chapter 974 Fighting skills

    "Xiaolu, did she notice something?"

    Being stared at like that, Baixu was a little nervous.

    If Bailiues to **** people again at this time, it will inevitably lead to a war, and there will inevitably be casualties.

    Su Xiaolu looked calmly at Bailiu on the bank, and said lightly, "It''s okay if you notice it."

    Bai Liu is not stupid, she will definitely feel something is wrong when she calms down, but Ji Changyuan is not all acting, he is indeed not as beautiful as Bai Liu thought.

    Even if she knew it was a scheme, Bai Liu also clearly understood that Ji Changyuan was not what she had always thought in her heart. Her dream had already been disillusioned, and she no longer had any attachment to Ji Changyuan, so she would not rob him again.

    Sometimes it''s hard to let go.

    But after really letting go and looking back, you will find that it is nothing more than that.

    Baixu also understood. She looked at Bailiu again, feeling an indescribable emotion in her heart. She didn''t know what it was, but she felt ufortable.

    Back to Ji''s house, Ji Changyuan began to arrange funeral affairs.

    In thest few days, after he arranged his funeral, he stopped talking, he didn''t want to talk about it, andter Su Xiaolu wanted to get an injection, but he refused.

    I did what I wanted to do, and I have no regrets or wishes. Let¡¯s just live quietly in thest few days.

    He wakes up every morning and goes to sleep without doing anything, so his servants carry him to the chaise longue in the yard. He always stares in one direction, and no one knows what he is looking at.

    Even when he was leaving, he was so quiet, and he left without knowing when.

    It was when the servants were about to carry him back at night that they realized that he waspletely out of breath.

    Ji''s family hung up Bai, and Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo also bid farewell to Baixu and Hu Changshou.

    After inquiring about where there is a foreignnd, they went directly to the foreignnd to hunt for treasure and fight.

    Several months passed like this. When she came out, she received the news and found that Baixu had handed her an invitation card. Su Kuo and Niu Zai returned to the capital, and Su Xiaolu went to drink the wedding wine.

    She personally watched Baixu get married, she was very beautifully dressed, very delicate, like the best flower in full bloom.

    Baixu''s mother, Mrs. Zhou,bed Baixu''s hair with a kind smile.

    Su Xiaolu presented a generous gift.

    She saw Baiyu again, and found that the little girl had changed a lot, her eyes were no longer hostile, her aptitude was not good, her cultivation would notst long, and she would eventually return to the secr world.

    But she also seems to find herself, which is good.

    After drinking the wedding wine, Su Xiaolu left alone.

    Riding alone.

    She didn''t expect that she would be separated from her junior brother Su Kuo for several years. She has been struggling to hunt for treasures in foreignnds. Gradually, many practitioners have be familiar with her. She is a woman with high cultivation and strong swordsmanship. Xiu''s reputation spread far and wide.

    Among them, she has also been pursued by many male cultivators, both polite and impolite.

    People say that there are two female devils in this world, one is her, and the other is her apprentice.

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t care about it. It''s just rumors, but she dares to hear them, but she doesn''t dare to tell them in front of her.

    This time, a vision appeared in the north, and Su Xiaolu hurried to go.

    When I arrived in Qianxue City, it was midsummer, Su Xiaolu entered the inn to open a room, paid the money, and suddenly there was a burst of shouting: "Grandpa, get out of the way, shopkeeper, three rooms are up."

    The person who came was as tall as half a hill, had a rough voice, and his face was also rough and scribbled. He had a beard on his face, and it was difficult to see everything except his eyes.

    The shopkeeper immediately smiled and said, "I''m really sorry, there are still two upper rooms left in our small shop."

    The man frowned, and when he frowned, he looked at Su Xiaolu coldly and said, "Give us her upper room."

    Robbery and bullying the weak have long beenmonce in the world of cultivating immortals. This is a world where strength is paramount.

    The shopkeeper looked embarrassed, and subconsciously looked at Su Xiaolu.

    When they do business, they naturally hope that everything will be safe, and that big things will be turned into small things. This bearded man looks hard to mess with, but this girl looks kind, and I believe she doesn''t want to fight.

    "Miss Su, I''m really sorry, otherwise you can live in our middle room, it''s just a little small, everything else is fine."

    The shopkeeper smiled and spoke to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu hooked the corners of her lips, and she took out the silver ticket and pped it on the table: "I want all three rooms."

    "you wanna die!"

    The man felt provoked, and his eyes were about to burst into mes instantly. He was as big as a mountain. In front of Su Xiaolu, he was several times bigger than her, and his imposing aura pressed towards Su Xiaolu like a mountain.

    Su Xiaolu felt it, and she guessed that the man should be an earth-type superhuman.

    Fighting skills, she is not afraid at all.

    She looked at the man, and invisibly controlled the blood in his body, and the man blushed instantly.

    Seeing that the man was about to suffocate, his strength was obvious, the man''s aplice immediately stood up, bowed his hands politely and said: "This girl, please calm down, my brother-inw is hot and irritable, and I hope you don''t care about it. You, we won''t fight with you anymore."

    If you can''t win the battle, it is natural to know the current affairs to be the hero.

    Su Xiaolu sneered: "Since you have eyes but no pearls, then you don''t need these eyes."

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, the man immediately covered his eyes and howled.

    He was about to get angry, but he just felt suffocated.

    The younger brother was injured, and the man was also in a hurry, but he knew that his strength was not as good as others, so he endured the request: "Girl, please show me your hand, my brother-inw has already been punished, and he has paid the price for his rudeness."

    His younger brother is already a monk in the Golden Core stage, but he suffered such a disastrous defeat at the hands of this woman, how terrible her cultivation must be.

    This time I came here to fight for treasures to a higher level, and now I am really regretful that I have stumbled before the horse.

    "roll."

    Su Xiaolu coldly spit out a word and put it away.

    The man immediately took his brother out of the inn.

    Su Xiaolu also went upstairs.

    The room was supposed to be opened, so let¡¯s open it in advance.

    Su Xiaolu felt a little helpless, he didn''t know when to start, all cultivators were aggressive, and there were always those blind people who came to provoke.

    Fortunately, she is very strong, so she doesn''t need to be angry.

    Thinking about it this way, she really can''t stop, she has to work harder, she feels that she is about to break through thete stage of Golden Core, but she is almost there, she has a feeling that she can gain something this time, so she The next time I came in a hurry.

    After staying, Su Xiaolu waited.

    This time the vision was a secret ce, and some people came out of it, saying that it was weird inside, and they didn¡¯t feel very good, so they didn¡¯t go any further. As a result, more and more people were attracted toe.

    Zhou Zhi also got the news, he asked Su Xiaolu to wait for her, and waited for him to go in together. In the past two years, the two hadmunicated with each other with a magic weapon. Su Xiaolu promised to wait for him, and she arrived first, so he stayed in the inn and waited.

    Time flies, and they haven''t seen each other for several years, and she is sixty this year.

 Chapter 975: Secret

    Chapter 975 Secret Realm

    None of them is obsessed with pursuing a result, but they all understand each other''s intentions.

    Zhou Zhi was waiting for an opportunity, and so was Su Xiaolu.

    June 20th, Zhou Zhi arrived.

    He was only apanied by Jin Si this time, seeing Su Xiaolu, Zhou Zhi smiled: "Xiaolu, long time no see."

    Jin Si is already old, he also smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, "Miss Su, it''s been a long time, but you still haven''t changed at all."

    The appearance has not changed, which means that the strength is strong, Su Xiaolu is the same as the master, the real body looks more and more suitable.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at them, and took them upstairs to live.

    They are not in a hurry to enter the secretnd of the foreignnd, they should take a good rest first.

    Two dayster, they entered the secret realm together.

    Outside is the blue sky, white clouds and bright sun, but inside the dense environment is cold, humid and cloudy.

    Once inside, people feel ufortable, and even the air is faintly bloody.

    At first nce, there are continuous ck peaks, bare, even the sand grains are ck, and there is no such ce as green nts, which makes people very depressing.

    But asionally there is a hint of sweetness in the air, which is the fragrance of treasures.

    Zhou Zhi said to Jin Si: "Go out and wait."

    Jin Si was a little reluctant, he muttered: "Master, you don''t want to bring more people when youe here this time. You drove people away all the way, so why are you still driving people away when you get here?"

    He insisted oning here desperately, and was being chased away along the way, but he didn''t expect toe here, and he was still being chased away.

    Zhou Zhi''s expression was t: "Go out."

    He has no extra words, just an order.

    Jin Si frowned, but reluctantly turned around and left the foreignnd.

    This is indeed not a ce for him to enter. His cultivation base is too low. If he really follows, he will only cause trouble for his master.

    Jin Si will naturally not go back, just waiting for them toe out in the small town.

    After Jin Si left, Zhou Zhi stretched out his hand to Su Xiaolu: "The road ahead is confusing,e, I will lead you along."

    Su Xiaolu put her hand on it, and it felt pretty good. If he is so natural, then she will naturally order it too.

    Zhou Zhi''s hands are wider than hers, and his palms are slightly cold, he is so thin.

    Su Xiaolu thinks so.

    The two kept walking forward. The miasma here is ck, and it will make people feel more ufortable if they can''t see clearly. Fortunately, they have someone to apany them.

    asionally, some rustling sounds would be heard, as if something was swimming past.

    During the break, Su Xiaolu took the medicine powder and ignited it, and stuffed Zhou Zhi with several pills. Due to the venom of the clear medicine, the efficacy of these medicines had already been multiplied several times, and any snakes and insects would respectfully keep away from them.

    Sleeping on the rattan bed, Su Xiaolu felt at ease.

    There is no difference between night and day here, except that the night is darker.

    Except for some minor noises, there is no danger along the way.

    Until they meet a group of people.

    Everyone was a little wary of each other, and no one spoke. Su Xiaolu recognized two of them as the two brothers who shed with her half a month ago. The big man''s eyes had healed, and the two brothers avoided her gaze.

    The rest of the people are strangers, some are young and some are old. Their condition doesn¡¯t look very good. There is still a faint smell in the air, which is emitted by rotting wounds. It seems that they have had an unsettling experience.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi left, it would be best for them not to seek trouble.

    The departure of the two did not arouse the reaction of those people, and everyone seemed to be numb.

    After walking away, Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Zhi: "Fourth brother, they are a little strange."

    Zhou Zhi responded: "It''s a little strange, a little unexpected, fortunate, proud, and even numb. I don''t know what I have experienced."

    Su Xiaolu nodded approvingly: "That''s it. Two of them started to trouble me half a month ago. At that time, I saw them being arrogant and arrogant, and they seemed to shrink back."

    "Don''t care about them, we just find the way."

    Zhou Zhi held Su Xiaolu''s hand tightly and said.

    In this dark and gloomy foreignnd, his eyes were extremely dark, with tearing and entanglement that people couldn''t see clearly, he held Su Xiaolu''s hand tightly, and led him to continue walking.

    After walking for about two hours, the two stopped, and there was a group of people in front of them, who they saw when they passed by before.

    Su Xiaolu frowned: "Why are you walking back again?"

    They were clearly looking at the distant mountain peaks in front of them and were walking forward, so why did they walk back to the original ce.

    Seeing theming back, the group of people were not surprised at all, with gloating smiles in their eyes, and there were two more scapegoats.

    Who would have thought that this group of people with high cultivation would be trapped here and unable to get out, and there is also a big monster hiding somewhere, living off their flesh and blood.

    The more peoplee in, the greater the hope of their own survival, so when they see new peopleing in, they are undoubtedly grateful and proud.

    "take a break."

    Zhou Zhi did not lead Su Xiaolu away, but took her to find an open ce to sit down.

    Seeing that they didn''t want toe next to the crowd, that group of people was even more satisfied, and there was a secret rejoicing in their eyes that they didn''t know but knew each other.

    They seemed to hug each other tightly, looking at these two outsiders who knew nothing, everyone tacitly did not open their mouths to exin their doubts.

    Su Xiaolu patted Zhou Zhi''s hand and stood up. She bent down and whispered in Zhou Zhi''s ear, "Fourth Brother, wait for me, I''ll go find out the situation."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xiaolu got up and walked towards the two brothers.

    The two brothers really wanted to avoid them, and they subconsciously hid behind the people around them. The elder brother was fine, but his younger brother was so big, how could he hide? Su Xiaolu pointed his sword and said, "Big man, you Come and tell me what''s going on, if you dare to tell me, I''ll kill you right now."

    Su Xiaolu is really savage at the moment.

    The big man she was pointing at spoke in an indignant and rough voice: "You are unreasonable!"

    Su Xiaolu sneered: "Isn''t this the rule you set? y like this."

    "Does this girl often go to the rivers andkes? This old man has also traveled to some rivers andkes. I don''t know the name of the girl. I might have heard of it."

    An old man spoke up, his eyes fell on Su Xiaolu, and he smiled gently.

    Su Xiaolu nced at him, and said coldly, "Old man, you are really interesting. Instead of reporting your name, you asked me. Is it because I look easy to talk to?"

    When Su Xiaolu said this, the old man shut up.

    Su Xiaolu continued to look at the big man: "Tell me, what''s going on, I''ll reason with you now, if you don''t want to, then I can only do itter, and then I''ll ask you, anyway, look at these people , who can help?"

    Su Xiaolu nced around lightly, there were forty or fifty people in this group, and they sat in twos and threes who were familiar with each other, and no one wanted to meddle in other people''s business. They sat together, but their hearts were divided into dozens of pieces, just like a mess, so Even if she did kill someone, no one would save her.

 Chapter 976: can not go out

    Chapter 976 Can''t get out

    "You, you are too deceitful! A soldier can be killed but not humiliated, I will fight with you¡ª"

    The big man was irritable, and he was a little out of control. He stared at Su Xiaolu with red eyes and was about to fight her desperately, but he was pulled and a hand was ced on his head. His brother said: "Xiaotao sit down."

    He stood up, cupped his hands at Su Xiaolu and said, "Miss, don''t be angry, I''m Huang Zheng. My younger brother Huang Tao has been irritable and impulsive since he was a child. He can''t be stimted. He has suffered a lot in these years. The girl wants to ask something." Let me exin why."

    Huang Zheng''s caress was very helpful to Huang Tao, and Huang Tao sat down obediently.

    Huang Zheng said to Su Xiaolu: "Girl, the thing is like this..."

    Things are actually notplicated, that is, all of them will definitely pass through this area, and then they will not be able to get out. No matter how they go, they will return to the same ce.

    And every night, there will be a person who disappears silently, and they naturally know that it is a monster, but they can''t find this monster.

    They are all people who have entered this area, no matter how powerful they are, they will not be able to get out.

    At the beginning, everyone gathered together and tried. They thought it was a formation, but they couldn''t find the eye of the formation. Among them, the longest was trapped for two months. This is when this exotic secretnd was discovered.

    No one can prevent people from disappearing, so the more peoplee in, the longer they can hope to live.

    After Huang Zheng finished exining, he bowed his hands politely: "Girl, this is the way it is. If you don''t believe it, you can try walking a few more times to see if you will return to the original point. Anyway, we are all tired recently. I don''t want to toss anymore, I want to rest for a few days."

    After finishing speaking, Huang Zheng bowed seriously: "Girl,st time my younger brother was short-sighted and annoyed the girl, and the girl has taught her a lesson. I hope the girl will not forget it. I will definitely discipline my younger brother more in the future. If I can live If you go down."

    Su Xiaolu waved his hand lightly: "This time it''s clear. If he doesn''te to provoke me, I will naturally not do anything to him. As for whether what you said is true or not, I will try it. But if you lie Me, then you can only hope that you won''t meet me again next time."

    Huang Zheng nodded quickly: "Don''t dare, thank you for your generosity."

    Su Xiaolu was about to go back to Zhou Zhi''s side, when she suddenly remembered that she stopped and turned her head, Huang Zheng''s rxed expression stiffened on his face, and he was a little nervous: "Gu, what''s the matter?"

    "What are your injuries?"

    Su Xiaolu asked, she and Zhou Zhi had walked peacefully along the way, and had never encountered a beast, but these people, their clothes were a little tattered, as if they had been attacked.

    Huang Zheng sighed: "It was bitten by a snake. There are many poisonous snakes here, and they are all powerful. No matter how careful you are, sometimes you can''t prevent it. Some poisons are difficult to remove, so everyone is like this."

    If it wasn''t for his high cultivation, he would have been bitten to death by a poisonous snake long ago.

    After asking clearly, Su Xiaolu returned to Zhou Zhi''s side.

    Zhou Zhi took out some food and gave it to Su Xiaolu: "Xiaolu, eat something."

    Su Xiaolu took it, and the two ate slowly. After eating, the two got up and continued walking. This time it was a test and a verification.

    It is still daytime, and it can still be verified.

    They kept going forward all the way, they could still see the mountain peak ahead, there was no turn or fork in the road, and finally returned to the original point, and saw the group of people again.

    Seeing theming back, the group of people were not surprised at all. This was what they expected. Seeing theming back, they were even a little disappointed. It turned out that they really couldn¡¯t get out.

    In this strange foreignnd, the sky is always dark. What kind of ce is this? Not a single de of grass grows, and the only visible tree is also dark, looking like a pile of withered grass.

    Su Xiaolu and the others came back this time, and the sky was already getting darker.

    The two of them found a ce to rest on the spot, and Zhou Zhi took out a wooden bed for Su Xiaolu to lie on. With Jiezi Space, these are very convenient.

    Zhou Zhi sleeps on a wooden chair, guarding Su Xiaolu''s side.

    They took out these two things, and many people looked at them, how rare is a meson space, and they used it to hold such useless things, what a waste of money.

    After nightfall, everything is quiet, the air is aura, and there is a faint fragrance of treasure.

    Su Xiaolu was concentrating, ready to watch the situation, she let go of her five senses, and the damp and cold atmosphere around her became more obvious, but it seemed that there was an invisible wall blocking the farther ce.

    She gradually became confused, hazy, Su Xiaolu heard someone calling her.

    The voice was very familiar to her, she opened her eyes in disbelief, and looked at Mrs. Zhao in front of her, she was stunned for a moment.

    After so many years, she knew that the one in front of her was a fake, but she subconsciously called out: "Mom."

    Mrs. Zhao smiled, and tapped the tip of her nose: "What are you doing stupidly? It''s time to wash up. There''s not enough time for a while. When your sister brings food, you should hurry up and eat some. Etiquette is so cumbersome, it''s enough for a day." You are hungry."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the festive room, she didn''t care, she hugged Zhao Shi, and leaned her head against her waist.

    Fake ones are fake after all, they are different, they don''t smell like a mother.

    Ms. Zhao still smiled: "Stupid girl, can''t bear to be a mother? This is the way you have to go. Every girl has such a day."

    Su Xiaolu let go of his hand calmly, not long after, Su Xiaoling came, looking like he was when he was young.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "I''m not hungry."

    She would like to see who this illusion is going to marry her to!

    After surviving the cumbersome etiquette, she was sent to the bridal chamber to wait.

    Su Xiaolu immediately lifted the turban on her head. She looked in the direction of the door and heard the footsteps approaching. When the door opened, she and the visitor were both surprised.

    The corners of Su Xiaolu''s mouth twitched. This illusion is really sick, and Su Kuo was transformed into a groom.

    ''Su Kuo'' smiled, and walked towards Su Xiaolu, he said gently: "Xiaolu, why did you open it by yourself,e on, we should drink the wine."

    Su Xiaolu got up and walked over, she was smiling, but when she was exchanging sses of wine with ''Su Kuo'', she suddenly turned her hand, and inserted her fingers into ''Su Kuo'' eyes fiercely, with ''Su Kuo'' howling, Su Kuo Xiao Lu saw his ferocious face turned into a huge snake head.

    Su Xiaolu woke up instantly. She sat up, and Zhou Zhi beside her was also startled. He squeezed Su Xiaolu''s hand and said softly, "What''s wrong."

    Su Xiaolu felt that the stench in the air was getting heavier, so this illusion was made by the snake demon?

    Su Xiaolu approached Zhou Zhi, she asked in a low voice: "Fourth brother, did you have a dream just now?"

    She wanted to know if she was the only one in the dream, or if Zhou Zhi had also been tricked.

    Zhou Zhi shook his head: "No, I haven''t had a dream for a long time."

    He has deep defenses and rarely has dreams. It can be said that he has no dreams.

 Chapter 977: Dream

    Chapter 977 Dream

    Chapter 977 Dream

    Su Xiaolu twitched the corners of her mouth, and whispered to Zhou Zhi about her dream.

    After she finished speaking, she rolled her eyes: "Really, how can I marry Xiaokuo, I don''t want to act as soon as I see him."

    When she saw Zhao Shi and Su Xiaoling, she could barely believe it, but when she saw marrying Su Kuo, she didn''t want to continue acting.

    This fantasy in the dream is weird.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t realize that she was very close to Zhou Zhi, and Zhou Zhi almost put his arms around her, with a deep smile on his brows: "Then it''s definitely a snake demon, it''s amazing to be able to create such an illusion. The snake demon has also be a climate."

    Su Xiaolu nodded, because of this, she didn''t feel sleepy anymore.

    The group of people not far from them, nothing unusual happened, Su Xiaoluy down again, and Zhou Zhi also leaned down.

    It was still dark, Su Xiaolu didn''t feel sleepy, but she still fell into a dreand again.

    Seeing Mrs. Zhao again, Su Xiaolu felt much calmer.

    Still married, mother Zhao and sister Su Xiaolingb her hair, and brother Su Chong carries her out.

    When entering the bridal chamber once, Su Xiaolu took off the hijab, and she just waited, why did the same illusione twice.

    The sound of steady footsteps came, and the door opened, Su Xiaolu froze slightly.

    In this dream, the groom is no longer Su Kuo, but ''Zhou Zhi''.

    With a smile in his eyes, he spoke softly, and the two exchanged sses of wine.

    Su Xiaolu was in a daze, how could she do this, pping her face would definitely not work.

    This snake monster is really annoying. If you can''t hit the face, you can only use other means.

    In addition to the fragile eyes, the lower body is even more vulnerable, especially men.

    This damned illusion, using this method to disgust her, she must let it know the consequences, stop ying the same scene over and over again.

    Su Xiaolu smiled, raised his knees and pushed hard, only to see that ''Zhou Zhi'' had a bitter look on his face, and looked at Su Xiaolu in disbelief. In the end, his face was grim with pain, the illusion disappeared, and Su Xiaolu woke up again.

    This time she heard the voice of someone talking, and as soon as she moved, Zhou Zhi who was sitting turned around and smiled gently: "I''m awake."

    It was still dark, but it was already daytime, because it was darker at night.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t talk about the illusion anymore, she asked: "Who is missing over there?"

    Zhou Zhi replied: "It''s a male monk. He was fine at night. When he woke up, hispanions found that he was gone."

    Except for hispanion who was anxiously copsing and looking for him, everyone else had already seen the strange thing. He didn''t know it hurt until the knife fell on him.

    The two had something to eat together, and Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Zhi: "Fourth brother, let''s try again today."

    The two walked again, and this time they were followed by the old man and a few followers.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t care about them, but the old man wanted to talk.

    "Girl, can you think of any way?"

    The old man asked.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t want to talk to him. She didn''t like this old man very much. Although he looked very amiable, if he didn''t like him, he just didn''t like it. People''s first instinct is really capricious and unreasonable.

    Su Xiaolu ignored it, and the old man didn''t mind either.

    He and others have been following Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi.

    If Su Xiaolu and the others can go out, then he must be able to go out too.

    But an hourter, they returned to the original ce, and the old man was a little disappointed and took his entourage back to sit. The others were slightly disappointed, and they really couldn''t get out.

    The man who lost hispanion is still sad, but at this time no one is in the mood tofort him.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi approached, and Su Xiaolu walked in front of brothers Huang Tao and Huang Zheng.

    The corner of Huang Zheng''s mouth twitched, but he still said politely: "Girl, what''s the matter?"

    Su Xiaolu asked, "Do you dream at night?"

    Huang Zheng was a little surprised, he thought Su Xiaolu was here to find fault, but he just asked if he would dream, and he replied with a sigh of relief: "Yes."

    "What are these dreams?"

    Su Xiaolu asked again.

    Huang Zheng was a little bit hard to say it now, he hesitated, looked at Su Xiaolu and still couldn''t speak, Su Xiaolu looked sober, facing such a girl, his dream was really hard to say.

    Su Xiaolu saw him like this, and asked directly: "Did you dream about the joy of fish and water?"

    Huang Zheng quickly lowered his eyes and nodded his head as an answer.

    "Did you all dream?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at the others. Facing her straightforward eyes, everyone was a little embarrassed, but they were also surprised when they were embarrassed. It might be normal for one person to have such a dream, but how could it be possible for so many people to have such a dream? Woolen cloth.

    Realizing that there was something wrong with the dream, everyone felt uneasy for a while.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the mental state of these people, but they were actually not mentally active. Even if everyone could be a master of cultivation, it would not look very good.

    These people didn''t realize that there was something wrong with the dream, so no one noticed it.

    After Su Xiaolu reminded everyone, everyone suddenly realized that they immediately took out their treasures to add ayer of defense to themselves, and those who take elixir also take elixir.

    "Thank you for reminding me, girl."

    Huang Zheng is very respectful, really ashamed.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t say anything, and returned to Zhou Zhi''s side. These people knew that there was something wrong with the dream, so they wouldn''t be fascinated by the illusion tonight.

    Since I can''t find any other abnormalities for the time being, let''s start with the dream first.

    During the next half day, many ck poisonous snakes crawled across, and some people were bitten.

    Ordinary poisonous powder is not effective against these poisonous snakes.

    The old man walked towards Su Xiaolu, saluted respectfully, and then said: "Girl, I see that you are not surrounded by poisonous snakes. I think you have a good medicine. I am willing to buy it with a lot of money. Can you sell me some."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the old man, she was wondering where she had seen this old thing?

    This old man seemed to know her, but he refused to give his name, but judging from his non-avoidance, he didn''t seem to have much hatred for her.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t think about it, she squinted her eyes and said: "Old man, heavy gold, do you think I look like someone who is short of heavy gold? Heavy gold ismon, and treasures are hard to find. I only ept treasures for treasures."

    The old man smiled, took out a box and said: "Please show me the girl, this is the venom needle of the spirit bee, it can kill people with a single touch, even a cultivator can''t bear it, so I''m very afraid of it, Can the girl change?"

    The poison was reced by the poison. Su Xiaolu took the box and opened it. There was a ck meat ball with a finger-long ck needle. It was an exotic product. Su Xiaolu nodded and took out the snake repelling pills for him: "Change."

    The poisonous needle of this bee is hard toe by, and the poison of clear medicine is even rarer.

    The old man took the medicine, put it on his body, and walked back.

    With the precedent of the old man, other people came to exchange with Su Xiaolu one after another, most of them were some poisonous herbs or elixir, Su Xiaolu also changed them, anyway, she made a lot of medicine for the city, everyone repacked, and each of them Get up, have a breakthrough direction, andmunicate.

 Chapter 978: Breakthrough

    Chapter 978 Breaking the Illusion

    They are no longer a backwater.

    No one would do nothing given the chance.

    With the arrival of night, everyone''s expressions were full of strange expectations. It can be said that they were really aggrieved for a long time.

    Many people have started to recite the Qingxin Jue silently to keep themselves in a clear state.

    Su Xiaolu is also very interested, I don''t know what will happen tonight.

    She whispered next to Zhou Zhi: "I''m curious, what would you do if you met someone like you, fourth brother, who doesn''t dream?"

    Zhou Zhi smiled, and said lightly: "Then I will probably starve to death."

    Su Xiaolu shook his head: "That''s impossible. It''s not easy to maintain the illusion. Once the spiritual power is not enough, this illusion can''t be maintained. You must go out."

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu and thought to herself that she is really smart, these powerful beings have been trapped for so long without noticing something is wrong, Su Xiaolu noticed it once in a hallucination.

    "No matter how powerful the illusion is, it is useless against people who are clear enough. Xiao Lu has no distracting thoughts in his heart, so this illusion cannot confuse you."

    Zhou Zhi watched Su Xiaolu speak, and only felt that the more she lived, the more open she was. She didn''t obsess over anything, which also showed that Su Xiaolu would go far.

    Su Xiaolu squinted and smiled, and she said with a smile: "Thank you for thepliment, brother four."

    As the night deepened, Su Xiaolu felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.

    This time, she didn''t dream of getting married anymore, but she was in a quiet ce by herself, as if she was the only one in the whole world.

    No noise, no danger, nothing alive.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t have any desire to explore, so she justy down and continued to sleep.

    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dawn.

    People talked a lot, this time there were no fewer people, everyone was talking about how they broke the dream in the dream.

    Someone dreamed of his young mother cooking and washing. He didn''t enjoy it this time, but killed him directly.

    There was a beautiful wife in a dream, and this time she didn''t have sex, and killed her directly.

    No matter what kind of illusion it is, after their hearts are clear, they will never sink again.

    This time there are no fewer people, which proves that the disappearance of the previous people was in an illusion, and they disappeared without knowing it.

    Although everyone still can''t get out, at least no one will die.

    In the next few days, nothing happened, and everyone''s spirit gradually recovered.

    They also discovered that the sky is gradually getting brighter, and it is no longer dark and ufortable.

    It was dawn, and the illusion disappeared without a trace.

    They didn''t see anything, and vaguely knew that it was a big snake that had be a climate, but how powerful it was, if they could kill it.

    Of course, some people backed down, and now they have the opportunity to go out, so what are they waiting for?

    Ambitious people refused to leave, and self-aware people went out together.

    There were more than forty people, only twenty left.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi naturally moved forward.

    On the ck sandy soil, you can asionally see snakes, and the more you walk, the more you see them.

    Colorful, all are poisonous snakes.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi walked in front, and the others followed them from afar.

    Su Xiaolu saw some snake skin, she also collected it, the snake skin can be used as medicine.

    I don¡¯t know how far away the treasure is, there is a faint sweetness in the air, but they have been walking for so many days, but they can only smell its fragrance and disappear.

    As you continue to go deeper, you will only see endless ck mountains. You can¡¯t see the bottom of the way you came and the way you are going. If you can¡¯t find the direction, you can¡¯t go out.

    There are more and more snakes, and they are vicious and vicious. Ordinary insect repellents will not work at all, even the medicine made by Su Xiaolu cannotpletely drive them away.

    Those who don¡¯t have the medicine, have not insisted on returning with them for a long time.

    The only ones who are still moving forward are Su Xiaolu, Zhou Zhi, Huang Zheng, Huang Tao, that old man and a few followers.

    They also caught up with Su Xiaolu and walked alongside Zhou Zhi.

    Watching Su Xiaolu collect these snake skins along the way, and watching her take out the stove to refine medicine, Huang Zheng and Huang Tao were envious.

    When the medicine gradually failed, Su Xiaolu refined a new one, and now the snakes dared not approach, but being surrounded by such a group of snakes still made them very ufortable.

    "Girl, you are the medicine, can you give me some more? When I get the baby this time, the old man is willing to give 30% to the girl."

    The old man looked at Su Xiaolu and said, now only Su Xiaolu has the medicine to repel the poisonous snake. Although the poisonous snake will not die if bitten, the physical difort caused by poisoning is still very ufortable. After thinking about it, the old man decided to Came up with such a way.

    Huang Tao and Huang Zheng also looked at Su Xiaolu, and then stated: "Girl, we two brothers are also willing to split 30% with the girl."

    This foreignnd is so special, obviously there is a treasure, and no one wants to give up halfway because of the current interests.

    Su Xiaolu rolled his eyes and said to them: "Since it is a rare treasure, it is natural for those who can get it. Everyone can get it ording to their ability. Do I want you to share it?"

    "Instead of talking about the benefits first, it''s better to be cost-effective, can you continue to go on?"

    The snakes on the road ahead are getting bigger and bigger. Although they are afraid of the effect of the medicine powder, many of them attack.

    Su Xiaolu hated these people a long time ago, why did she keep following her and Zhou Zhi? The ce is so big, can''t they change directions?

    I still want to give her some benefits, but she doesn''t want it.

    Su Xiaolu refused to agree, Huang Zheng, Huang Tao and the old man were all stunned, speechless for a moment.

    They had to look at Zhou Zhi.

    The old man spoke first: "This young man..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Zhou Zhi took Su Xiaolu''s hand and said, "Let''s go."

    As soon as they left, Huang Zheng and the others had to follow immediately.

    At this time, they are giving up, obviously not reconciled. If they are separated from Su Xiaolu, the medicine on them will soon expire and they will be bitten to death by snakes, so they cannot be separated from Su Xiaolu and the others.

    The road ahead will be more and more difficult.

    The snake with a big wrist flew to attack from time to time, except for Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi, the others had to cut the snake with their swords.

    However, these snake skins are very hard, and it takes a lot of effort to kill one.

    When they stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the huge ck snake in the depression below, everyone held their breath.

    The giant snake is as thick as a yellow barrel, at least the size of three people hugging each other. It is coiled there like a hill, surrounded by a flower, with seven-colored buds, and the sweet smell of spiritual energyes from this flower. Emanating from the flowers.

    The sleeping serpent guards the most precious flower, if you want to pick it, you must wake it up.

    "Here, is this going to transform into a dragon?"

    Huang Tao swallowed his throat. He was so shocked that his body was covered with dried snake blood. Seeing such a giant snake, he couldn''t help but get excited. Such a giant snake has absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and became a climate. Drinking a sip of its snake blood will also benefit them a lot.

    If this powerful girl wants to get the treasure, she must kill the giant snake first. If she can''t get the treasure, it would be worthwhile to grab some snake blood and snake meat.

 Chapter 979: snatch

    Chapter 979 Winning

    Their eyes couldn''t help turning to Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi.

    Looking at the giant snake, Su Xiaolu felt worried. From such a distance, the illusion of the giant snake is so powerful. Now that they fight against each other, they can gain points.

    What''s more, here, besides her and Zhou Zhi, there are other people, she doesn''t want to be robbed by others of what she has worked so hard toy down.

    At this moment, she regretted changing the dressing with them. If she hadn''t changed the dressing for them earlier, they wouldn''t havee here.

    No one moved, they didn''t move, but the giant snake woke up.

    Blood red pupils erected a golden cold light, fixedly staring at the intruder, it spat out the letter, and immediately made an attack.

    A wave of cold phoenix blew across the face, and everyone''s hair fluttered.

    "Damn it, **** it, I''ll kill anyone who blocks my way!"

    The old man suddenly yelled, raised his sword and swung it.

    Not only him, everyone was trapped by the illusion.

    Su Xiaolu looked at ''Zhou Zhi'' who was hostile to her in front of her, and ''Zhou Zhi'' spoke first: "Xiaolu, I like you so much, are you really going to kill me?"

    It''s too real, even if you know it''s an illusion, but this time ''Zhou Zhi'' is too real, if he is real, then he will never hurt himself.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t want her mind to be disturbed, so she simply closed her eyesight. When she closed her eyes, her sense of hearing doubled, and even the wind and grass around her ears couldn''t escape her ears.

    The sound of a sharp sword piercing through the air came, Su Xiaolu did not hesitate, and raised his sword to respond.

    When the des collide, the sparks are brilliant and the sound is piercing. Su Xiaolu doesn''t have it in his heart, as if he has turned into a sword, and the sword moves with his heart.

    When the sharp sword pierced the heart of ''Zhou Zhi'', Su Xiaolu''s illusion was broken.

    She opened her eyes, and found that there was no big snake at all, the flower was standing there quietly, not yet fully bloomed, while the others were all sleeping on the ground, with small snakes crawling around on their bodies.

    Su Xiaolu stepped forward, picked off all the snakes on Zhou Zhi''s body and hacked them to death. Zhou Zhi''s lips were ck and blue, and Su Xiaolu called him, but he didn''t respond.

    How could Zhou Zhi be trapped by the illusion, Su Xiaolu frowned slightly.

    She was worried about Zhou Zhi.

    Huang Tao, Huang Zheng and the others all woke up from the illusion one after another. After realizing that everything had changed, they looked at each other vigntly. The spirit flower was not far away, but none of them dared to go forward to pick it.

    The fragrance of the spirit flower is strong and full of aura. They dare not go forward, but they can practice on the spot.

    So no one wasted such a good opportunity to absorb and breathe spiritual energy on the spot.

    Su Xiaolu fed Zhou Zhi the elixir, and Zhou Zhi''s body was too strange.

    After a day like this, Huang Zheng and the others couldn''t sit still. Seeing that Su Xiaolu didn''t move, they started to approach the flower.

    Su Xiaolu is not in the mood to care whether they pick the treasure or not. She only knows how difficult Zhou Zhi''s illusion is. He is so smart and calm, how could he be trapped.

    The old man and Brother Huang Zheng met.

    The old man said coldly: "Brothers, let''s discuss how to divide such a treasure first. Although the old man is old, he still has some skills, and he is not so easy to be bullied."

    Huang Zheng and Huang Tao guarded against the old man vigntly. The eyes of the two brothers were also full of desire. There is no fairness in this world. If you want to be strong, you have to take treasure from others.

    Seeing that the two brothers did not intend to discuss, the old man''s eyes darkened: "It seems that the two brothers want to take it all by themselves, so let''s each rely on our own abilities."

    As soon as the old man waved his hand, his men immediately attacked Huang Zheng and Huang Tao, while he himself rushed towards Ling Hua quickly.

    Before his hand touched the root of the flower, a gust of wind hit him. He had no choice but to retract his hand, and turned to face Huang Zheng. He saw that his people were struggling to deal with Huang Tao, and his eyes instantly revealed A wave of hostility.

    The fan in Huang Zheng''s hand is a magic weapon, and he won''t lose the wind in a fight with the old man.

    Seeing that Huang Zheng was gradually gaining the upper hand, the old man became anxious, and he shouted at Su Xiaolu: "Su Xiaolu, as long as you help me, I will help you go to his illusion and get him out of trouble."

    The old man called out Su Xiaolu''s name, Su Xiaolu turned to look at him, she had no time to think about how this old man knew her, she stared at him and asked: "Really?"

    Seeing Su Xiaolu''s response, the old man immediately said: "It''s true, I received a good thing a few years ago, and I can enter other people''s dreams. To put it bluntly, a fantasy is a dream. He is deeply trapped in a fantasy. The deeper you sink, the more you enter his illusion to wake him up."

    Su Xiaolu stared at him and didn''t speak any more, but she flew towards Huang Tao, her actions had already indicated her decision.

    Huang Tao was a little annoyed immediately, and he distractedly said: "Miss Su, there are thousands of treasures in this world. I believe this old man has treasures, but I don''t believe he will really give them to you. You see, he knows you clearly, but he has never been honest. Let me tell you, hiding his head and tail like this shows that he has a ghost in his heart. I think he must be your enemy, and I dare not let you know his identity. Miss Su, think carefully, if it is an enemy, how could he be sincere to you? Treat each other!"

    Huang Tao didn''t want Su Xiaolu to really intervene. He had seen Su Xiaolu''s strength, and he knew he was no match. However, Su Xiaolu had no friendship with this old man. He could draw her into an alliance, and he could also find out his shorings.

    Su Xiaolu stopped after hearing this, she stretched out her hand and looked at the old man: "As he said, how can I trust you."

    The old man was also angry, but he had nothing to say for a while, he gritted his teeth: "If you don''t believe me, then just pretend I didn''t say it."

    The old man stepped back and looked at Huang Zheng warily.

    Huang Zheng also took a few steps back, but he was ready to strike at any time.

    Huang Tao had already dealt with the old man''s affairs, walked up to Huang Zheng angrily, and said in a rough voice, "Brother, talk to him about it, his people are all dead, this treasure must belong to us."

    Brother is here, Huang Zheng has a better chance of winning.

    The old man looked gloomy and unwilling, he looked at Su Xiaolu, took out a box and said to Su Xiaolu: "This is the dream fruit, as long as you eat it and read that person''s name in your heart, you can enter his realm, but Now this ce is not safe, even if you get it, you need to find a safe ce."

    After finishing speaking, the old man threw the box to Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu caught it, she opened it and took a look, it was a yellow fruit, something that didn''t exist in this world before, lingering with aura, well preserved, Su Xiaolu nced at the sleepy Zhou Zhi, and closed the box , put the things away.

    She pointed her sword at the two brothers Huang Zheng and Huang Tao: "Do you want to give it a try?"

    Huang Zheng frowned, they had nothing to exchange, and it had to be something Su Xiaolu wanted.

    Huang Tao''s face flushed with anger, and he said to Huang Zheng in a rough voice: "Brother, let''s fight her."

    This is on the verge of talking, and it is impossible to tell them to give up.

 Chapter 980: condition

    Chapter 980 Conditions

    Huang Zheng was not reconciled, his younger brother was very angry, if he just gave up like this, the brothers would definitely not be the same as before.

    He has always understood this truth, so the two brothers exchanged nces and attacked Su Xiaolu together.

    Su Xiaolu is not soft on her hands, she doesn''t want to waste any more time, so she uses her powers to the extreme, and besides that, she will use her mental power to pierce their sea of ??consciousness.

    Control the enemy with one move, and stand up and down.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t mean to kill them, it was just a crushing of strength, so she stopped: "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Sess or failure is determined. If you don''t want to die, just go. Those snake skins can be used Pharmaceuticals, refining magical instruments, your line of work is not nothing."

    Huang Zheng Huang Tao regained hisposure. Although he felt unwilling, he also understood that there was nothing they could do.

    Huang Tao thought, when he bes stronger in the future, he must avenge this revenge.

    Huang Zheng frowned, and he let out a bad breath and said, "It''s because our brothers are too weak topare with the girl, but what we saw before was really shocking. We won''t grab it, let''s see."

    Before a huge snake was so big, he didn''t believe it was an illusion.

    They have been trapped in the illusion for so many days, there must be something behind them. When they saw the giant snake before, they thought it was a giant snake, but when they came out of the illusion again, they found that the giant snake did not exist. It is not a giant snake. .

    Picking the spirit flower will definitely know, the brothers slowly moved aside and waited.

    The old man was also thoughtful, he looked at Su Xiaolu, what if Su Xiaolu repented, what to do, he opened his eyes and said: "Su Xiaolu, as long as you give me the spirit flower, I will tell you again, if you If the person you want to take is unwilling to wake up, what should you do?"

    Zhou Zhi couldn¡¯t wake up in the illusion, he must be trapped. Even if Su Xiaolu entered his illusion, he might not be able to bring him out easily, but with his method, everything would be different.

    I have to say that he can focus on the key points every time.

    Su Xiaolu nced at him, then flew towards the spirit flower.

    The seven-color flowers are beautiful, and the flowers have already bloomed a lot and are ready to be picked.

    Su Xiaolu stretched out her hand, just as she held the root, she felt a pain in her wrist, she frowned suddenly, it was a colorful snake that bit her, this snake was wrapped around the root, and merged with the root of the flower, she stretched out her hand Holding the rhizome is holding the body of the snake, and you can''t avoid being bitten.

    Su Xiaolu felt very painful. She quickly pinched the snake''s head and crushed the snake''s head. She threw the snake away, grabbed the flower root and pulled it up.

    This spiritual flower was uprooted by her, and she walked up to the old man and gave it to him.

    Just now Su Xiaolu was bitten by a snake. They all saw it and were shocked, thinking that Su Xiaolu would be poisoned and died immediately.

    But Su Xiaolu was fine, and they didn''t think much about it.

    The old man took the flowers, and immediately stuffed them into his mouth, chewed and ate them, and he also collected the roots.

    The aura of the flowers was sufficient, and the old man immediately felt a breakthrough.

    He has to go back and digest it well, so that he can better meet the thunder disaster.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu, and said faithfully: "Thank you, you take the dream fruit and enter his illusion. If he doesn''t believe it and doesn''t want to wake up, then you just need to find out what he wants to do most and is afraid to do it." , this must wake him up."

    The old man understood very well that Su Xiaolu would not let him go if he did not tell the truth.

    He subconsciously looked at Su Xiaolu''s hand that was bitten by the snake, but Su Xiaolu was hanging down, covered by his sleeve, so he couldn''t see it either.

    I don¡¯t know if the colorful snake is poisonous or not.

    Huang Zheng and Huang Tao finished reading, but didn''t see anything else happening, so the two brothers didn''t stay any longer, they didn''t wait for the old man, and left directly.

    There were still many snakes on the road when they came, and the two brothers didn''t want to open the way for the old man.

    After the two brothers left, the old man looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "I can help you carry him."

    Su Xiaolu said coldly: "I don''t n to go out, you go by yourself, this is the safest ce."

    She wants to be here to wake up Zhou Zhi, and she wants to go out with him.

    The old man nced at Su Xiaolu, and his thoughts raged for a long time. Finally, he held back, and he left immediately. Even if we met again after decades, Su Xiaolu didn''t remember him, didn''t recognize him, she still wouldn''t be friends with him .

    After the old man left, Su Xiaolu came to Zhou Zhi''s side, looked at his dark lips, and she fed him some elixir.

    She started to set up a formation, and set up a formation here, and no one can disturb them unless she is dead.

    After the array was set up, Su Xiaolu saw that the area on her wrist that was bitten by the snake had turned ck, she frowned slightly, took out the medicine bottle and ate some.

    Finally, she took out the dream fruit, opened the box, took out the fruit and ate it.

    If there is poison on it, then she will die, but she doesn''t have time to think so much, she can''t let go of Zhou Zhi, she can''t just watch him die like this, in the illusion.

    After eating the fruit, Su Xiaolu felt very tired. She leaned against Zhou Zhi, silently chanting Zhou Zhi''s name, and gradually she closed her eyes.

    ¡ª

    There was a sound of steady footsteps in my ears.

    Afterwards, Su Xiaolu felt someone sitting down beside the bed, and the man''s gentle voice sounded: "Is the princess still awake?"

    "Go back to the prince, not yet, the princess has been asleep for an hour."

    The servant girl replied.

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly, and then, she felt pushed, and a gentle voice called her at the same time: "Xiaolu, wake up, you have slept for an hour, sleep again, you won''t be able to sleep at night."

    Su Xiaolu opened her eyes in a daze. She looked at the person in front of her and was stunned for a long time. It was her fourth brother, that''s right, what was his illusion that made him unable to escape.

    Hand was held, Su Xiaolu watched Zhou Zhi kiss the back of her hand, she froze for a moment.

    Zhou Zhi smiled softly, leaned down, and kissed Su Xiaolu''s forehead.

    Su Xiaolu was dumbfounded.

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "Did you dream? How silly."

    Su Xiaolu swallowed her throat, her heart was pounding, but fortunately she was still awake, she calmed down and said, "I''m up now."

    Zhou Zhi pulled her up, helped her dress, and took a handkerchief to wash her face.

    Su Xiaolu was terrified in her heart, but she didn''t act rashly. As soon as she woke up, she realized that something was wrong. Zhou Zhi was too close to her.

    Looking at the maid beside her who lowered her head and giggled, Su Xiaolu felt that this matter was very unusual.

    Zhou Zhi took her by the hand, and asked his servants to serve some refreshing and delicious snacks and fruit tea, and he personally fed them to Su Xiaolu''s mouth: "Xiaolu, open your mouth, this snack is what you want before going to bed, see if it suits you Taste, the fruit tea was delivered by your third sister today, but she made it herself, knowing that you like it, this is the only one in the world."

    ps: Did you feel it? The horn of the finale has begun to sound.

 Chapter 981: his dream

    Chapter 981 His dream

    Su Xiaolu choked.

    Zhou Zhi''s hand gently gave herfort, and gently stroked her back.

    "Eat slowly and drink some fruit tea."

    Zhou Zhi''s face was tender and distressed, afraid that Su Xiaolu would choke again.

    Su Xiaolu looked at the gate of this mansion, and already knew where it was, this was Zhou Zhi''s mansion in the capital.

    She has been here many times and stayed here, but in this dream, everything here is different.

    The maid called her Princess, and Zhou Zhi cared for her very closely. Her identity is not difficult to guess, but she never thought that in Zhou Zhi''s dream, she turned out to be his wife.

    What''s going on here, Su Xiaolu wanted to find out.

    She was still thinking about what to do, so Zhou Zhi pinched her cheek and said, "Xiaolu, do you remember who I am? The master said that you may lose your memory after being injured this time, and you have been in a daze for the past few days." , I don¡¯t seem to recognize me anymore, today I saw that you are a little sober, I thought you were all right, but you have doubts in your eyes, I can see it at a nce.¡±

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi in surprise.

    Zhou Zhi sighed, looked at her seriously and said, "Xiaolu, do you remember who you are? Do you know who I am? Do you still remember your parents and brothers?"

    Su Xiaolu looked into Zhou Zhi''s eyes, and she answered: "I am Su Xiaolu, you are Zhou Zhi, my fourth brother, I also remember my parents, I have two older brothers, my elder sister-inw is Lin Yaoyao, and my second sister-inw is Lin Yaoyao. It''s Sun Baoqian..."

    What she wondered was how they got married.

    Zhou Zhi sighed: "You remember yourself and me, but you forgot that we are married, right?"

    Remember all the people and things, but forget that they fell in love and got married.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, she didn''t want to hide it, Zhou Zhi just fell into an illusion and didn''t know it, he was not stupid.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, his eyes were a little lost, but he recovered quickly, and he said with a slight smile: "It doesn''t matter if you forget, we still have a lot of time, I will apany you to slowly remember, Tomorrow, you go to the pce and talk to my sister so that you can learn more about our past, I didn''t lie to you."

    Su Xiaolu thought for a while and nodded, she was in Zhou Zhi''s illusion, but in this illusion, everything was so real, if she hadn''t been clear about her decades of life, she would have fallen into this illusion as well.

    But Zhou Zhi is over sixty, his memory cannot be tampered with, how could he sink into it.

    "Xiaolu, what are you thinking, if you want to ask me anything, I will tell you, you don''t remember, but I still remember."

    He remembers all the little things.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, seeing tender love in his eyes, she said, "Then tell me, I feel a little confused because my memory is a little different, please tell me first, I''ll tell you again."

    Zhou Zhi smiled slightly, and then talked about their past.

    Both he and Zhou Heng were born of the empress, and they are brothers. Zhou Heng was made the crown prince at birth, and he learned martial arts.

    Su Xiaolu''s family suffered a lot. Su Chong, Su Hua, a literary champion and a martial arts champion came to the capital. Zhou Heng and Su Hua had a tacit understanding and became close friends, so they gradually got to know each other.

    Zhou Heng fell in love with Su Xiaoling, and married Su Xiaoling as his wife after fighting against the criticism.

    Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu became friends through martial arts. Su Xiaolu likes to roam the rivers andkes. Because of his official business, the two often apany each other. After expressing their feelings for each other, they got married.

    ording to what Zhou Zhi said, he has never been abandoned by his biological mother, his legs have never been mutted, Queen Wei Ling is a kind and gentle mother.

    Su Xiaoling and Zhou Heng only received some pressure from the courtiers, but inside they had Su Hua and Liu Zijin helping him, outside they had Su Chong, Chu Jin and his gang. The generals of the Zhou Dynasty were all fierce.

    She and Zhou Zhi have also been married for three years, but both of them are not in good health. It is not easy for the two of them to be together.

    The reason why she lost her memory was because she blocked an arrow for Zhou Zhi during the chaos with Zhou Zhi this year. It is reasonable for her to lose her memory when she is fully awake, as her master said in person.

    And after this injury, her body is very weak, and she can''t bear skin-to-skin contact, but the two of them couldn''t do it, so it doesn''t matter.

    But things in the Su family didn''t change much before. Except for the absence of Zhou Heng, her childhood experience remained the same.

    After Su Xiaolu finished listening, it was already dark, and Zhou Zhi saw that she was in a trance, so he waved his servants to serve the vegetables.

    During dinner, Su Xiaolu was quiet. She frowned from time to time. This illusion was extraordinary. After Zhou Zhi fell into it, many things automatically came to fruition.

    Realizing this, Su Xiaolu felt very difficult.

    After dinner, take a shower and share the bed.

    Perhaps because he knew that she had amnesia, Zhou Zhi restrained himself a bit when he got close. He wasn''t making any intimate moves with Su Xiaolu, but he wouldn''t share the bed with her either.

    "Xiaolu, you just said that your memory is a little different, can you tell me about it?"

    Zhou Zhi asked first, Su Xiaolu lost his memory, he was sad, but thinking about what his master said before, this is normal, so he cheered up after a moment of loss, they are husband and wife, they love each other very much, they still Will fall in love again.

    Su Xiaolu looked sideways at Zhou Zhi, and she said, "Fourth brother, my memory is quite different from yours, but everyone is here, I am twenty-one this year, right? , but in my memory, I am sixty this year, and the story is very, very long, let¡¯s start from the time when I was different.¡±

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "Okay, speak slowly, I''ll listen."

    He also looked sideways at Su Xiaolu, with tenderness in his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu recalled when she was a child, and she finished talking slowly.

    Zhou Zhi frowned as he listened. There was a lot of discrepancy, but he didn''t interrupt Su Xiaolu, but listened quietly.

    After listening to it, he opened his mouth: "So you are saying that your story is the real world, and what we are in now is an illusion?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Yes."

    She looked at Zhou Zhi, but Zhou Zhi''s expression didn''t change, he smiled lightly and said, "Xiaolu, why isn''t your world fake, it''s just a dream you had in the chaos when you fell asleep after you were injured. "

    Zhou Zhi stood up and took off his clothes, he let Su Xiaolu see his injuries, and then let Su Xiaolu touch her own heart.

    "Xiaolu, look, your injuries are real."

    Zhou Zhi was very calm, he felt that Su Xiaolu had fallen into chaos, and what she was talking about was Huangliang Yimeng in the chaos.

 Chapter 982: his dream 2

    Chapter 982 His dream 2

    Su Xiaolu heard the words, she put her hand into her clothes, there was a scar not far from her heart, her body was very weak, she could know it by feeling her own pulse, but she didn''t doubt herself, if the illusion was not real, Zhou Zhi would also won''t get stuck.

    Thinking that they were already married, Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi and said, "But fourth brother, have you ever wondered why my parents are happy, my brothers and sisters are happy, and we have such troubles, I don''t know why. The injury is serious, I can¡¯t conceive, I can¡¯t even bear to have **** with you, and you can¡¯t be humane because of the injury, why is it like this, is it possible that when we are together, there is only spiritual love, but no physical kiss?¡±

    Zhou Zhi said without thinking: "Xiaolu, at first it was because I couldn''t, you didn''t mind this matter because you love me, but there are other ways to enjoy that matter, you don''t want that, so we never Tried it, now that your body is injured, we can''t do it anymore..."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, she was very distressed, she knew this would happen, even if this way was not exciting, Zhou Zhi would not believe her if she told her.

    Zhou Zhi sighed: "It is I who gave up my life for the country, I am sorry for you, for the sake of the people of the world, our husband and wife have suffered, maybe God can''t understand us too perfect, that''s why we set up so much suffering."

    Su Xiaolu: "..."

    When all doubts be reasonable, it will be extremely difficult to wake up again.

    I don''t know if she is here because of her injury and weakness. Although she is very distressed, she still feels sleepy.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu was sleepy, Zhou Zhi smiled gently and said, "Your body hasn''t fully recovered yet, it''ste at night, you should rest, even if you still have a lot of doubts, don''t rush, we will take our time, and we will always figure it out of."

    Zhou Zhi was very considerate, he raised his hand and extinguished the candle with a strong wind, and the room became dark.

    Thinking about this matter, Su Xiaolu felt very sleepy, so she fell asleep.

    Woke up the next day, Zhou Zhi had already woken up.

    Su Xiaolu strengthened herself time and time again in her heart. She knew that in such an illusion, if her belief was not firm enough, she would easily lose herself, and then fall into this illusion with Zhou Zhi.

    Since she can¡¯t wake him up like this, and can¡¯t take him out of the illusion, she can only find the second method, which is what the old man said, to find out what Zhou Zhi wants to do but is afraid to do to stimte him.

    Zhou Zhi wants to do something but dare not do it. She really doesn''t know, so she has to be patient and find it slowly.

    Su Xiaolu got up and washed up, and Zhou Zhi came back from his morning exercise.

    Have breakfast with Su Xiaolu.

    The maids are not noisy, after eating, Zhou Zhi sent her to the pce.

    "In another month, the two masters will be back. With the masters around, your body will recover. Go, I will take you hometer."

    In front of the pce gate, Zhou Zhi tightened the cloak for Su Xiaolu, and instructed him gently.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, took her maid Xiaoxiang and went in.

    Now her third sister is already a queen, and has four children. The twin daughter Zhou Xuan and Zhou Wei are over five years old, and the twin sons, Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing, are still in their infancy, only half a year old.

    All the characters have not changed, the only thing that has changed is the development of the story.

    Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were not framed, there was no gap between the two brothers, and Zhou Zhi''s legs were fine.

    When the sisters met, Su Xiaoling was exactly the same as she remembered, gentle and generous, caring for her.

    At noon, I personally cooked a delicious medicinal meal for her, and I also talked about the past with Su Xiaolu. Su Xiaolu didn''t miss any details.

    What Su Xiaoling said and what Zhou Zhi said were all right.

    Speaking of them, Su Xiaoling''s eyes were distressed.

    Su Xiaolu''s mood was alsoplicated. When he left the pce, Zhou Zhi''s expression was as usual, extremely gentle.

    He cared a lot about her feelings and thoughts, so in the next few days, Su Xiaolu met all the old people in the capital, and got the exact same answer as Zhou Zhi said from them.

    Su Sang is as generous and loving as ever.

    Ms. Zhao is as gentle and loving as ever, just as she remembers, every time she goes home, she cooks a lot of her favorite food.

    Nothing has changed, except herself.

    Ten days passed like this.

    Su Xiaolu has already given up, giving up on the path of going through rtives and friends, she is just about to propose to Zhou Zhi to go out for a walk.

    During dinner at night, Zhou Zhi said gently: "Xiaolu, I see that your health has improved a lot recently, why don''t we go for a walk?"

    Su Xiaolu''s eyes lit up: "Okay."

    Yes, when she went out for a walk, she didn''t believe that the illusion could create the whole world.

    Thinking about the ce where the two masters would pass by when they returned to Beijing, Su Xiaolu decided on the farthest ce to hand over, and after making the decision, Zhou Zhi took her there.

    The scenery on the road is very good, and the weather in autumn is very good and refreshing.

    Everything is no different from reality.

    Zhou Zhi held her hand and sped his fingers tightly with her.

    It seems that she doesn''t reject his intimacy these days, so Zhou Zhi''s little intimacy moves again.

    At night, the two snuggled up in the carriage, breathing together, Su Xiaolu couldn''t help asking: "After we got married, do we sleep in each other''s arms every day?"

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "Well, it''s always like this when we''re together."

    Su Xiaolu said with doubts: "So we have been married for three years, and it has always been like this. It was also like this when I was in good health? Don''t I really want to try other methods at all?"

    Su Xiaolu thought it was incredible, but somehow felt normal.

    Lust, she is quite dull.

    But, but they are all married, they are husband and wife, even if he can''t be humane, she shouldn''t be unwilling to try.

    Zhou Zhi instantly understood Su Xiaolu''s doubts. He smiled lowly, kissed her forehead lightly, and said softly, "Has Xiaolu changed his mind? Then we can try again when your health is better? "

    Su Xiaolu''s face became hot in an instant, and she coughed lightly: "Let''s talk."

    "I''m sleepy, I''m going to sleep."

    Su Xiaolu''s heart was beating fast, she found an excuse at random, and ended the ambiguous topic.

    Zhou Zhi understood her thoroughly, so he followed her.

    Su Xiaolu still wanted to find some abnormal evidence on the road to show Zhou Zhi, but until he met old man Wu and Guiyou, he was still normal.

    As soon as they met, Su Xiaolu''s eyes were a little red, and she wanted to cry. Her two masters had passed away for many years, and she almost threw herself into Old Man Wu''s arms and hugged him.

    Old man Wu tensed up all over and wanted to push away, but he held back and said awkwardly, "Don''t cry Didi, don''t worry, even if you can''t use force, this brat won''t dare to bully you, you If the two masters are healthy and can live to be a hundred years old, they will definitely keep you safe."

 Chapter 983: his dream 3

    Chapter 983 His Dream 3

    Gui You took a look at Zhou Zhi, and answered coldly with a word ''hmm''.

    Su Xiaolu let go of old man Wu. She didn''t want to cry, but this was exactly the same as her master, even the subtle reaction was the same. How could she not cry.

    "Master, I miss you so much."

    Su Xiaolu choked up and spoke.

    Old man Wu''s expression softened, he sighed and said: "Girl, Master knows about you, and in your weird memory, Master Guiyou and I have passed away for many years. I am very relieved to be Master. In that world, master must be happy in the end, I must have said thank you in that world, but I still want to say it now, thank you girl."

    Zhou Zhi had exined in the letter that old man Wu looked at Su Xiaolu, said solemnly, and then took the initiative to hug her and pat her on the back.

    Guiyou was on the side, and gently reached out and patted.

    Su Xiaolu shed tears and cried while hugging the two masters.

    She didn''t know how many times she recited the Qingxin Jue in her heart to keep herself from getting lost in this illusion.

    Along the way back, Su Xiaolu felt the warmth and kindness she had not seen for a long time. She warned herself that she was only indulging in the illusion for a short time, and she really hadn''t seen her master for too many years.

    Old man Wu gave her a pulse and said that her body was gradually recovering, which is probably the case in memory. To put it bluntly, no matter which world it is, she and Zhou Zhi like each other. If this is the case, let''s be together well. .

    The two masters didn''t change, they couldn''t stay. When they were still running, they looked at her for a while and then left again.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi are living peacefully, she is looking for what Zhou Zhi wants to do or want the most.

    The two are husband and wife, sharing the same bed at night, and there is no other intimate action except simple kissing.

    In the illusion, a day is also a day, there is no difference in time, two months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    Winter ising gradually, Zhou Zhi even went out to suppress the bandits.

    After disappearing for several days, Su Xiaolu went into the pce to see her sister. She had seen Zhou Wei and Zhou Xuan grow up, but they were still young at that time, and Zhou Huan and Zhou Qing were so cute.

    Su Xiaoling saw that she liked children, her eyes were filled with distress, she held Su Xiaolu''s hand and said, "Xiaolu, which one do you like, how about you take it with you, if you like both, then take both of them , I will give birth to a few more."

    Su Xiaoling is very distressed. Her sister, who is like a fairy, has so many ups and downs. She loves children so much, but hurts her body.

    Su Xiaolu turned pale with fright, she quickly waved her hands: "No, no, I don''t even like it..."

    "No, no... no, I won''t take them away, but I like them just like my aunt."

    Su Xiaolu was a little dizzy, she was both moved and shocked, but thinking about it carefully, it seemed like something her older sister could do, she was her most beloved younger sister, here, she couldn''t bear children, Su Xiaoling should be so distressed.

    The sisters love each other deeply, and Su Xiaoling hopes that she can be consummated.

    Su Xiaoling sighed: "Xiaolu, tell me about the world in your memory."

    Su Xiaolu spoke again, Su Xiaoling listened carefully, smiled gently and said, "That''s great, that''s great, my sister would rather that is true, and you will be free forever."

    Su Xiaolu pondered, she thought to herself, that is the truth, this is the fake.

    At this time, the voice of the pce people sounded outside: "The Queen Mother has arrived¡ª"

    Empress Dowager Wei Ling is here.

    Became the queen mother, Wei Ling is very majestic.

    Here she is, a loving mother who loves her twins.

    After Wei Ling came, she showed a smile: "Xiaolu Xiaoling, the queen mother heard that you are lively, so I came to have a look, can I bother you?"

    Su Xiaoling shook his head, stepped forward and took Wei Ling''s arm: "No, please sit down, Queen Mother."

    Su Xiaolu was silent, she thought to herself, the gap is really big, in reality, Wei Ling abandoned Zhou Zhi, and also alienated Zhou Heng, after experiencing the incident of framing her sister, she changed a lot, but it was hard to get over it, so Wei Ling When Ling finally passed away, Zhou Zhi and Zhou Heng were not with her. They only knew about the news of the funeral.

    Wei Ling spent the rest of her life regretting.

    "Girl, take a good look at the queen mother, is she really that fickle person?"

    Wei Ling looked at Su Xiaolu gently and spoke. She naturally knew about Su Xiaolu''s adventure after amnesia. She didn''t me her, but asked her gently and firmly.

    Su Xiaolu looked at thispletely different Wei Ling, her breath was warm, Su Xiaolu shook her head: "The queen mother here is not ruthless at all."

    Wei Ling smiled lightly and touched her hair and said: "There is no mother in this world who can abandon her child. Dreams are always the opposite. If it is a dream now, then you can''t live it every day. You have already Wake up, you are a smart child, the queen mother cares about you very much, I don''t want to leave a bad impression in your heart, you are a difficult couple, and this journey has been difficult, so let''s do it and cherish it."

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly, she nodded.

    She didn''t refute, because it was unnecessary, Wei Ling here didn''t do those things, she is a good mother, Zhou Zhi respects her, not to mention that she and Zhou Zhi are husband and wife, even if they are friends, she should respect Wei Ling.

    As for which one is the illusion, she has a clear mind.

    No matter how reasonable what Zhou Zhi said, she did not experience everything about her in this world one by one.

    They had dinner together before Su Xiaolu left the pce and went back to Ming Pce.

    At night, she began to recall the details of the months in this illusion, she sighed in distress, Zhou Zhi had no ws at all.

    He put himself in herepletely.

    He has sunk deep, deep.

    Su Xiaolu had no choice but to wake him up, and it was impossible for her to leave, so she could only wait.

    Wait for her to find his w.

    Five dayster.

    Zhou Zhi came back, he was injured, it was an arrow wound on his shoulder.

    Su Xiaolu felt his pulse and treated his wound himself.

    Zhou Zhi felt a little guilty while being gentle: "Xiaolu, I''m sorry, I made you worry."

    Su Xiaolu looked at him who looked a little pale, she shook her head: "Fourth brother, rest well, don''t say anything, take care of your body."

    During these days when Zhou Zhi was recovering from his injuries, Su Xiaolu and him lived in peace, reading a book, drinking tea and sleeping together.

    As Zhou Zhi''s wounds gradually healed, Su Xiaolu would also kiss him. She already liked him, but now in the illusion, they are still husband and wife, and there is nothing too intimate between husband and wife.

    At night, she leaned against Zhou Zhi''s arms, pinching his hands for a while, and squeezing his abdominal muscles for a while. She touched her back and forth openly, but Zhou Zhi grabbed her hand, and he said in a deep voice, "Don''t make trouble, little deer."

    Su Xiaolu broke free, she half propped herself up, she looked at Zhou Zhi and said, "We are married, I have a certificate to work, I should do everything to you, thew is on my side, hum."

 Chapter 984: his dream 4

    Chapter 984 His Dream 4

    Zhou Zhi froze for a moment, unable to react.

    When Su Xiaolu really leaned over to kiss her, he hissed.

    Su Xiaolu stopped and asked, "What''s the matter, are you tearing the wound?"

    Zhou Zhi lowered his eyes, and gave a light ''hmm'' to acknowledge it.

    Su Xiaolu slept well, she yawned and said, "Then let''s y when you are better, I''m sleepy, I''m going to sleep."

    Su Xiaolu herself is also very shy, why did she suddenly be obsessed with sex?

    Why did she suddenly look at Zhou Zhi''s beauty? She really shouldn''t. She has been abstaining from desires for many years, so how could she treat him like this in the illusion.

    Something is wrong, something is wrong.

    It may be the status of husband and wife, let her be bold.

    After all, Zhou Zhi also kissed her. In reality, he has never done this before. He has crossed the line, so it is normal for her to cross the line. Thinking about it this way, Su Xiaolu instantly has no psychological burden.

    Maybe there is no psychological burden, Su Xiaolu actually started to flirt.

    Zhou Zhi held her hand, and she held him back, and sped his palm with her fingers to y.

    At night when they shared the bed, Su Xiaolu would kiss Zhou Zhi on the cheek, fearing that his wound would be bad. Su Xiaolu would mostly bite him, his cheek, his finger, and his arm.

    Zhou Zhi: "..."

    The atmosphere between the two became more and more ambiguous.

    Zhou Zhi''s injury is about to heal, and when Su Xiaolu is still wondering if there is going to be a next step, Zhou Zhi takes the order again and goes out.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t go, she was quite bored.

    Since she can''t find Zhou Zhi''s weakness, she can only apany him, and treat this illusion as a time of indulgence.

    Between husband and wife, there is nothing that cannot be done.

    In the days when Zhou Zhi was not around, Su Xiaolu was just doing her job, pharmacy, dispensing medicinal materials. I don''t know if it was because of the illusion, she had no space.

    It may also be that Zhou Zhi doesn''t know that she has space, so in his illusion, he can only imagine a she he knows.

    Days are ordinary and unremarkable, but when Zhou Zhi came back, he was wounded again.

    Su Xiaolu was a little irritable, why was he injured again.

    This time the injury was on the waist, looking at the unconscious Zhou Zhi, Su Xiaolu was a little worried, what would happen if he died in the illusion? Will he die in real life?

    Su Xiaolu guarded Zhou Zhi until he woke up.

    She was lying on the side of the bed, Zhou Zhi saw her when she woke up, she reached out and touched Su Xiaolu''s hair, Su Xiaolu woke up: "Fourth brother, how do you feel? Is it still hurting?"

    Su Xiaolu asked with concern.

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes were apologetic: "Sorry, I made you worry."

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "You are safe."

    "Little Deer, go to sleep, don''t guard me, I''m fine, but this body needs to be raised for a while."

    Zhou Zhi said gently.

    Su Xiaolu felt his pulse. His body was weak, which would happen if he was injured.

    But she is a doctor, and when she cooks more medicinal food for her, he will soon be in better health.

    Zhou Zhi began to recuperate from his injuries, Su Xiaolu poured out medicinal food every day, the food she cooked was not good, but fortunately Zhou Zhi ate all of it.

    Zhou Zhi''s body recovered quickly, and she could stick to him again.

    What Su Xiaolu thought was, wait until he recovers.

    Just when Zhou Zhi was in good health, another task was sent.

    Zhou Zhi looked apologetic, he shouldered a heavy responsibility, it was impossible not to go.

    Su Xiaolu''s face stinks, what''s going on!

    Why is the third brother so ignorant? There are people like her elder brother and Chu Jin in the court.

    Su Xiaolu went into the pce angrily, found Zhou Heng and asked him.

    Zhou Heng''s distressed face seemed to be puzzled: "Don''t be angry, Xiaolu, I don''t know why I let Ah Zhi go, but don''t worry, next time, next time I will definitely not let him go."

    Zhou Heng was a little dazed. After he finished speaking, he seemed a little anxious. He immediately said: "Ah Zhi is the king of Ming, he is the **** of war, he should suppress the bandits, this is the important task on his shoulders!"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Heng, she was a little lost for a while, she quickly realized that this was the first time that someone she had known in the past few months had an abnormality, Su Xiaolu immediately grasped this point, she Clenching his fists, he picked up Zhou Heng''s cor and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you have to watch him die in battle to be satisfied? There are so many capable people in the Zhou Dynasty, why don''t you show them off?" Opportunity? Do you know how unfair you are to them by doing this? Zhou Zhi is not only the **** of war, he is also my husband, he is either recuperating or going out to get injured, how do you want us to live???"

    "If you let him go next time, I will tell my third sister not to be with you!"

    Su Xiaolu said arrogantly, and then let go of her hand.

    Zhou Heng was already in a daze, and couldn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    The surrounding pce people were also very quiet, and did not respond to the shocking phenomenon.

    It took a long time for Zhou Heng to return to normal. He looked at Su Xiaolu with a strange expression, and said awkwardly: "The third brother promised you, you can go back quickly."

    Su Xiaolu''s heart is clear, she seems to have found a way.

    She doesn''t need to look for abnormalities in anyone, she just needs to make herself different.

    After thinking about it, Su Xiaolu didn''t worry anymore.

    She recalled Zhou Zhi''s avoidance of her recently, and she understood.

    In reality, she never made an intimate move towards Zhou Zhi, but in the illusion, she even kissed him.

    This is unimaginable to Zhou Zhi.

    So, he''s always out and always hurt.

    It is also very simple to verify all of this, it just depends on whether Zhou Zhi came back with an injury this time.

    Five dayster, Zhou Zhi came back.

    Jin Si reported that Zhou Zhi was injured more seriously this time. He was shot in the waist by a sharp sword and is still unconscious.

    Su Xiaolu was very calm, she screened everyone away after entering the room, when only she and Zhou Zhi were in the room.

    Su Xiaolu sat down by the bed, she reached out to untie Zhou Zhi''s robe.

    ording to this injury, Zhou Zhi will definitely not be able to wake up, but this is an illusion that Zhou Zhi can control himself. If he doesn''t want to be naked in front of Su Xiaolu, he will definitely wake up.

    Sure enough, Su Xiaolu just unbuttoned his coat, and when his hands touched the belt of his underwear, Zhou Zhi woke up. He looked at Su Xiaolu with guilt in his eyes: "Xiaolu, I''m sorry for making you worry again."

    Su Xiaolu looked into Zhou Zhi''s eyes, and she said calmly: "Fourth brother, do you still remember the other memory I told you?"

    Zhou Zhi''s heart trembled, he nodded: "I remember, Xiao Lu still hasn''t forgotten? Xiao Lu still thinks that world is real?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Of course it''s true, I know what Brother Si wants to say, why don''t you let me say it?"

    Su Xiaolu took Zhou Zhi''s hand, she looked into his eyes and continued to speak: "I have discovered that the verification method is actually very simple, only one small thing is needed, and the fourth brother will definitely be able to wake up."

    Su Xiaolu let go of Zhou Zhi''s hand, and she unbuttoned her clothes.

 Chapter 985: his dream 5

    Chapter 985 His Dream 5

    "Little deer, don''t be like this... stop¡ª"

    Zhou Zhi''s face turned pale when he saw Su Xiaolu''s actions. He instantly became flustered and spoke incoherently: "Xiaolu, don''t do this, I''m injured, wait until I recover..."

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi, and she interrupted him directly: "What is fourth brother afraid of?"

    She asked him with a faint smile.

    Zhou Zhi frowned: "I''m not afraid, I just don''t want to wrong you."

    "I don''t feel wronged."

    Su Xiaolu pursed her lips and smiled, then continued to undress.

    Zhou Zhi closed his eyes, his voice trembling: "Xiaolu, if you verify it, what if you prove it is true now? So what about you."

    Su Xiaolu curled her lips, and said indifferently: "It''s true, what''s the matter, but there is something wrong with you, fourth brother, I know you, calm, wise, and sober, why do you fall into such an illusion Well, whatever you think, as long as you are willing, everything cane true.¡±

    The two looked at each other, Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu with deep eyes: "As long as I am willing, can everythinge true?"

    This time, Zhou Zhi didn''t dodge, but faced Su Xiaolu''s question squarely.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "Of course."

    Zhou Zhi looked at her, his eyes fell on her, Su Xiaolu was far away from naked, and there was only thest piece of clothes left, her fingers were on the belt, Zhou Zhi swallowed, his eyes were dangerous and he said softly: " Then I want you."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t think much, she was undoing her clothes when Zhou Zhi closed his eyes: "Xiaolu, don''t be here."

    He can''t even think about it, the girl he regards as a treasure, how could he be willing to let hermit herself to him in such a ce, even in the illusion, he still wants to but dare not touch her.

    If she doesn''te, he will sink in the illusion until he dies in the illusion.

    But when she came, his hallucinations were beyond his control, and he didn''t want to wake up. She was so smart, and when she realized what was wrong with him, she didn''t hesitate to directly force him to wake up.

    Su Xiaolu watched Zhou Zhi close her eyes, she didn''t continue, but climbed onto the bed and leaned into his arms, her hands touched his healthy legs, straight and slender, they were very perfect and healthy.

    "Is this what the fourth brother wants? The fourth brother cares about it? But I don''t care."

    Su Xiaolu pressed against Zhou Zhi''s chest, she didn''t know how tofort his wound that would never heal, she could only tell him her truest thoughts.

    She has seen these legs, no matter when they were ferocious and terrifying, or when they ate many spiritual things and grew smooth. She has seen them.

    "Fourth brother obviously likes me, but he has never shown his heart for decades. Is it because of this?"

    Su Xiaolu touched Zhou Zhi''s knee with her hand, she kicked Zhou Zhi''s foot with her foot, as if she found something interesting, she used her foot to stick it again and again.

    Zhou Zhi''s body was tense, his thoughts were confused, his heart was beating fast, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t organize the thousands of words, he opened his mouth, but called helplessly: "Xiaolu¡ª"

    Su Xiaolu pouted and sighed: "Oh, I''ve been thinking that the confession should be made by a man. I''ve been waiting and waiting, but it didn''t happen. Now I decided not to wait. Since the fourth brother doesn''t have this Courage, let me confess."

    Su Xiaolu propped herself up on Zhou Zhi''s chest, and the two of them were only a short distance away. She smiled and said, "Zhou Zhi, I like you for many, many years. Would you like to be with me?"

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes and pupils changed, his breathing was unsteady, and before he opened his mouth, his hands had already hugged Su Xiaolu''s waist, his eye circles gradually turned red, and he choked up and said, "Of course I am willing, I have long wished for it, to be with you It''s my good fortune to be together."

    How could he not want to? He had already identified her, and he didn''t know when this obsession had taken root.

    He is not inferior, but he is unwilling to say that love with his iplete body. The recovery of spiritual energy has given him hope, but after many years of chasing, this fulfillment is finally a little bit short of God''s will.

    Now she expresses her love first, and he has no way to refuse. He closes his eyes, thinking in his heart, she doesn''t mind this crippled body, so he grants her wish.

    Su Xiaolu leaned down, and pressed her lips to Zhou Zhi''s.

    Talk to tongue, the two are deeply affectionate.

    Su Xiaolu only felt that there was darkness in front of her eyes, and her body was hot, and she couldn''t hold back her voice.

    The illusion had copsed, and Zhou Zhi woke up from the illusion.

    Zhou Zhi let go of her, held her hand and said, "They are all gone, let''s dig out the treasure."

    Su Xiaolu felt that her eyes were still dark, she smiled wryly: "Fourth brother, I seem to be poisoned."

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu, whose face was ck and purple in front of him, and he stretched out his hand to pinch her cheek: "I know, once you eat the fruit, you will be fine."

    Su Xiaolu felt her body was cold and her heart ached. When she felt her pulse, she was also horrified. She was deeply poisoned and unable to recover.

    Is she dying?

    Su Xiaolu feels a little unbelievable, but she can''t even get up now, it seems to be true, she is about to die.

    It was the colorful little snake before. She also took anti-poison before, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t detoxify the poison.

    Su Xiaolu calmed down quickly, and she felt Zhou Zhi''s breath and said, "Fourth brother, then you go, I''ll wait for you toe back."

    Zhou Zhi''s breath smells so good, she really didn''t expect that she was a pervert, almost dying, and greedy for other people''s bodies.

    Zhou Zhi gently hugged Su Xiaolu, kissed her on the lips, and said gently: "Okay, wait for me, I''ll be back soon."

    After speaking, he let go of Su Xiaolu, got up and walked out.

    He came to a ce where a flower used to grow, and now the flower has been picked.

    But the person who picked the flower did not know that the fruit was in the ground.

    He used thew of wood to take out the fruit and held it in the palm of his hand. The emerald green fruit exudes a sweet smell, and the strong aura smells like a sinner. As long as he eats it, he will definitely grow two feet this time. The feet he wants will be There is.

    But the person he loves the most is still waiting for this fruit to save his life.

    What a twist of fate, his ipleteness seems to be unable to defy the destiny.

    Between Su Xiaolu and these two feet, he would only choose Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Zhi returned to Su Xiaolu''s side, put the fruit in her palm and said, "Xiaolu, eat it, and you will get better."

    Now Su Xiaolu''s face is extremely red, as if she is about to explode.

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly. She took a bite of the treasure fruit and ate it. After taking a few bites, the pain in her body disappeared a lot. She handed the fruit to Zhou Zhi: "Fourth brother, eat it too."

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t see it, she only felt that Zhou Zhi seemed to have bitten it, Zhou Zhi said: "This can detoxify, it''s delicious, you can eat it quickly, don''t dy, as you said, we will be together in the future."

 Chapter 986: finally together

    Chapter 986 Finally together

    Su Xiaolu nodded with a smile. This will definitely not change. For the love that has been cultivated with great difficulty, she must live well. The injury this time was an ident, and there will be no next time.

    She took the spirit fruit and continued to eat it.

    After eating the spiritual fruit, the pain in the body disappeared.

    Her dark eyes gradually became colorful, and the poison in her gradually faded away.

    However, the scorching heat on his body did not disappear, but became more and more intense.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhou Zhi in front of him, his eyebrows were gentle, and he was good-looking, Su Xiaolu was a little crazy: "Fourth brother, you look so good-looking, like a pink peach on a peach tree, it makes people happy to look at you." I want to eat you up in one bite."

    "We''ve all made it clear, can I kiss you now?"

    Su Xiaolu thought that she had already confessed, and Zhou Zhi had already agreed. They are lovers now, and kissing is definitely okay.

    But she is not a gangster or a bandit, she is very polite, you have to ask before kissing.

    Zhou Zhi''s eyes were full of smiles, and he kissed Su Xiaolu''s lips.

    Su Xiaolu felt that his body was about to heat up, and there was an indescribable numbness in his heart.

    Kiss me too, why is it still so hot? Why is it more ufortable...

    Her face was very red, her body was also very hot, and she looked at Zhou Zhi with blurred eyes.

    Su Xiaolu felt that her brain had be dull. When the two separated, she couldn''t help approaching: "Kiss again..."

    Su Xiaolu felt that she was abnormal, maybe it was the seque of snake venom, whatever it was, she only knew that Zhou Zhi would not reject her.

    There was forbearance in Zhou Zhi''s eyes, he looked around, there were only pitch-ck mountains and sandy soil, and there was no human breath, he was not satisfied with such a ce, but Su Xiaolu couldn''t wait anymore.

    He strengthened the formation, and when countless vines grew around them and enveloped them, Zhou Zhi had no scruples and kissed them.

    He loves her, wants her, and now he has to get what he wants, so that when he felt the spiritual power rushing towards Su Xiaolu''s body, he didn''t resist, but just froze for a moment.

    In this little sepak takraw ball, they seem to have no day and night, only endless satisfaction.

    He embraced his world in his arms, and let her bloom beautifully.

    ¡­

    Su Xiaolu only felt that she had slept for a long, long time and spent an iparably wonderful moment. After waking up, she could feel that she had made a breakthrough. Feeling the majestic power in the body, I feel a fresh and nourishing power.

    She gradually woke up, the surrounding vines disappeared, Zhou Zhiy beside her and hadn''t woken up yet, Su Xiaolu blinked incredulously at the green mark on her wrist, she rubbed it with her hands, but it was still there.

    This should belong to the fourth brother, why did ite into her hands.

    Su Xiaolu clearly understands that Zhou Zhi has be an ordinary person.

    She thought about the joy when her mind was in chaos, and she was a little annoyed. The ce where she was bitten by a snake was now a wooden mark, and the emerald green leaves were on the wound. She didn''t know what to do for a while.

    When Zhou Zhi woke up, he saw that Su Xiaolu was losing his mind, he pulled her into his arms, and said in a low voice, "Xiaolu, don''t worry, even if I can''t apany you forever, I can apany you for a hundred years, but don''t dislike me I, when you were still young, I already became a bad old man."

    "How could I dislike you..."

    Su Xiaolu was so sad that her voice choked up. She thought, if he didn''t save her, he wouldn''t be like this.

    And he pursues so much, but he doesn''t have so much time, Su Xiaolu feels pain in his heart when he thinks about it.

    Zhou Zhi patted her lightly and said, "Xiaolu, it''s good that you don''t dislike me, so how about we never separate in the next few decades?"

    All his pursuits are rted to her. Although many of them have not yet realized clearly, being able to get together with her is the best ending.

    How could Su Xiaolu not agree.

    The two of them were going out from a foreignnd, and Su Xiaolu prepared all the medicines to make sure everything was safe.

    After leaving the foreignnd, the two returned to the capital.

    Arriving in Beijing in October, when we parted, Su Xiaolu said to Zhou Zhi: "I''ll wait for you to marry me."

    Zhou Zhi''s gentle kiss fell on the tip of Su Xiaolu''s hair, and his voice was gentle: "Wait for me."

    He is going to get married, and he is willing to give everything to marry the one he loves.

    Three books and six ceremonies, everything must be done, and the date of marriage is finally set on December 12th.

    Su Xiaolu also began to prepare for marriage.

    Because she had passed the letter to her rtives before, everyone had already heard the news, and they were not surprised. For them, this was a very expected thing, but it was not a day that came. It''s early.

    Most of them are in their twilight years, and the years have left a lot of marks on their faces, but they are able to witness the marriage of their best sisters before they are alive, and they have fulfilled their wish.

    Su Chong and Su Hua both began to prepare for the dowry they gave to Su Xiaolu.

    Cub Su Kuo also came back one after another.

    Even the city of Anlie''an in the Merman Race has returned.

    An Lie Ancheng lives in the Merman tribe, and this time he came to Beijing to attend Su Xiaolu''s wedding.

    Newly married Hu Changshou and Baixu came here after hearing the news.

    December 12th, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi got married.

    Su Xiaolu sat obediently in the room. Her parents had passed away. She was sent off by her elder brother for marriage. Her hair was also tied by her elder sister Su Xiaoling herself.

    Su Xiaoling had a kind face, she was a little wrinkled, she gentlybed Su Xiaolu''s hair, she said softly: "You are finally together, parents will be very pleased, mother once said, If one day you get married, if she is gone, this important task will be handed over to me."

    "Time flies so fast. In the blink of an eye, you are already sixty. If this is an ordinary person, you are an olddy. Fortunately, you are extraordinary. I still remember that you were so good when you were young. Every time my sister sees you You all feel so at ease."

    Su Xiaoling talked more, and her mother was gone, so she yed the role of mother and sent her younger sister to marry.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against Su Xiaoling, thinking about those difficult memories of her childhood, she smiled and said: "I have liked my sister since I was very young, and I have liked my elder brother and my second brother. I love you both."

    No matter how many years are in her future, she will never forget how her older sister cared for her when she was a baby, and how her two silly brothers cared for her.

    Along the way, how many storms the family has gone through.

    They have already married and have small families, but as long as they are together, they are still the closest siblings.

    Su Xiaoling smiled with tears in her eyes. She held ab andbed it slowly, choking on the words that had been engraved in her heart: "If youb to the end, you don''t have to worry about being rich.

    Secondb to the end, no disease and no worries.

    Threebs to the end, more children and longer life.

    Comb to the end again, raising the eyebrows again.

    Comb the secondb to the end, and fly together.

    Threebsb to the end, forever tied together. "

    Her best and best sister must be happy forever.

 Chapter 987: finally together 2

    Chapter 987 Finally Together 2

    "The time hase¡ª"

    Xiguan''s shout came from outside, Su Xiaoling covered Su Xiaolu with a hipa, she led Su Xiaolu to get up and go out.

    Open the door, the eldest brother and the second brother have already been waiting outside, and beside them are several nephews and nieces, bringing their respective families to the side. ,

    Su Chong bent down, carried Su Xiaolu on his back, and Su Hua followed closely beside him.

    Lin Yaoyao, Sun Baoqian also followed behind.

    Zhou Heng held Su Xiaoling''s hand, and everyone sent Su Xiaolu to marry.

    Zhou Zhi has already arrived outside the gate of the mansion, dressed in happy attire, waiting with a smile in his eyes.

    When the door opened, the figure he was thinking about appeared in sight, and he smiled.

    He put his prosthetic back on, and he walked over at a steady pace, waiting for his bride.

    Su Chong carried Su Xiaolu onto the sedan chair, and the two brothers looked at Zhou Zhi. Although they knew that he would not disappoint their sister, they still wanted to warn him.

    Su Chong looked stern, and he said in a deep voice: "Zhou Zhi, listen well, today we entrust our sister to you, if you dare to hurt her even if I die, my son and grandson will not let her go your."

    Su Hua looked serious: "What my elder brother said is what I want to say."

    Zhou Zhi showed a smile, he nodded gently and said: "Thank you for giving up your love, big brother, second brother and third sister, Zhou Zhi will definitely remember it in his heart, and he will never let her down in this life. Together."

    His mood is like the sun today, passionate and unrestrained.

    He finally married the one he loves.

    Even the cold wind in this winter has warmed up.

    Under many gazes, Zhou Zhi picked up Su Xiaolu and smiled at everyone.

    Everyone wasughing too.

    Arriving at the Ming Pce, Zhou Zhi and Su Xiaolu worshiped the heaven and the earth. Since their parents had passed away, there was no high hall, and they only worshiped the heaven and the earth twice.

    After the husband and wife worshiped, Su Xiaolu was taken to the bridal chamber.

    Zhou Zhi stayed.

    Zhou Heng is obliged to help block the wine.

    Su Xiaolu has so many apprentices, but they are all waiting to pour Zhou Zhi wine.

    Among them, Jiang Wanlin, Fang Lan and Wang Mingyue are still the most powerful in Chang Xian. They are the first batch of disciples officially epted by Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Zhi never refuses anyone whoes, he drinks a toast to anyone.

    Zhou Heng, Zhou Zhuo and others helped him block a lot, but he was still drunk.

    Jin Liu and the others were worried, and all of them were old and frowning to help block, but because they were stupid, they couldn''t say it, so they had to drink three cups to block one cup. Even so, no one retreated, and all the hidden guards were there Drink, their master is not a powerful cultivator now, he is just an ordinary person with injuries in his body.

    It is notfortable to wear that iron frame.

    But these are secrets that cannot be spoken outside. Those masters can more or less perceive them, but today is extraordinary, so everyone is presumptuous.

    Zhou Zhi returned to the wedding room, took the anti-alcohol medicine, and felt a little ufortable in his mind, but it was nothing.

    The surroundings are quiet, the room is pasted with the word Xi, and when the door is opened, his lover is sitting on the Xi bed.

    He closed the door gently, walked over to take off the handkerchief for her first, warmed by the dancing red candlelight, he stared at Su Xiaolu for a while.

    Su Xiaolu coughed softly: "Ahem¡ª"

    Zhou Zhiughed, there is onest step in etiquette, which is to drink together.

    The fragrant wine was poured into the ss, and he walked to her side step by step, and handed the ss to her.

    Su Xiaolu took it, Zhou Zhi naturally took her by the hand, and handed over the cup toplete thest ceremony.

    After taking down the cup and putting it down, Zhou Zhi slowly sat down on the edge of the bed. He slowly removed the hair crown for Su Xiaolu. After doing all this, he untied his clothes until both of them fell asleep easily.

    Su Xiaolu was feeling a little shy, when darkness fell in front of him, Zhou Zhi stood up.

    His breath smelled of wine, Su Xiaolu thought he could speak, but no, intensive kisses fell.

    This is their wedding night.

    When in love, it seems that there are only him and her in the world.

    Su Xiaolu touched Zhou Zhi''s calf with her little foot, she loved everything about him.

    Zhou Zhi''s gaze suddenly became dangerous, and his hoarse voice trembled a little: "Xiaolu, don''t make trouble..."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t answer, just continued rubbing with his feet.

    The fire was strong, but she didn''t mind more.

    ¡­

    Woke up as a newlywed, Su Xiaolu was tired of eating breakfast with Zhou Zhi.

    After being inseparable for seven days, Su Xiaolu finally saw Jiang Wanlin and the others.

    Master and apprentice met and had some homely conversations.

    Everyone drank and ate together, and after a short reunion, they went back to their own life trajectories.

    An Lie and An Cheng have already obtained the approval of Haiyang. Like An Xiaoou, they have grown fish tails and have be a mermaid family.

    After this meeting, Su Xiaolu gave some treasures to An Lie''an City. She knew that their meetings would be less and less, so every meeting is precious, and everyone cherishes it.

    After sending off everyone, Su Kuo and Niubi came to say goodbye.

    Su Kuo pulled Su Xiaolu''s sleeve and said softly: "Sister, you can''t forget me in these hundred years, I won''t bother you for the time being."

    Zhou Zhi only has a life of 100 years, this is his sister''s true love and should not be disturbed by anyone.

    Su Xiaolu pinched Su Kuo''s cheek: "Okay."

    Thest time there were so many interface stones, it was enough for Su Kuo to eat for a long time. She will have a lot of time to search for him in the future, and travel through time and space with him, but now for a hundred years, she just wants to be with Zhou Zhi and stay with him.

    When themotion subsided, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi also left the capital in a carriage.

    The husband and wife are not in a hurry, they have seen a lot of scenery, but this time, they watched it together.

    Starry night, sunrise and sunset, continuous rain or downpour, apany you.

    At this best time, they had been to many ces, and they felt tired, so they chose a ce to live. During this journey, Zhou Zhi''s crafting got better and better.

    He has refined a spirit card that can drip blood and gather spirits. Rtives can feel awkward with each other. If the spirit card is broken, they will die.

    Su Xiaolu gave the spirit cards to several disciples and brothers and sisters.

    Zhou Zhi Refining Equipment She refines medicine, and there are also treasures and elixir for sale in the secr world.

    Good medicine made, given to important people.

    Spring goes to autumn, the stars change, Zhou Zhi has changed from a handsome young man to a calm middle-aged man, he has been changing, but the face of his beautiful wife has never changed.

    Time is ruthless, no matter whether they were enemies or friends, those who were obliterated and vulgar, whether Su Xiaolu knew or not, have all passed away one after another.

    So when the spirit cards in Su Xiaolu''s hand were broken one by one, she knew that parting wasing.

    Zhou Zhi has gray hair, and he likes to sleep more and more. They have spent ny years, and they will be together in thest days.

    Su Xiaolu likes to grab his white hair and wrap it around her fingers, round and round. When Zhou Zhi wakes up, he just smiles softly. When he wakes up, he always loves to look at her tenderly, as if he can''t get enough of it.

    "Fawn, goodbye."

    He knew that he was at the end, he looked at Su Xiaolu''s face, his eyes were full of tenderness, he was not afraid of parting, because he had realized that parting was not parting, it was just a short parting in this life.

    His little deer, see you in the next life.

 Chapter 988: A gift that passes through the future {End of the finale}

    Chapter 988 The Gift Through the Future

    Zhou Zhi feels that this is a very strange feeling, he is dead, but he is alive again.

    He is a time-body.

    He looked at Su Xiaolu quietly, seeing her crying, Zhou Zhi sighed softly.

    Fortunately, this is only short-lived, his little deer will continue to walk the path she should go, and one day he will tell her that they will meet again in the future.

    Zhou Zhi watched Su Xiaolu calmly handle his funeral, buried him quietly beside the peach tree they nted together, and did not carve a tombstone ording to what he said.

    Su Xiaolu has been with him in this ce for several years, she seems to be integrated with the mountains and rivers quietly.

    It seems that she is the only one left in the world, Zhou Zhi looks distressed, but fortunately, time will heal everything.

    The cycle of spring, summer, autumn and winter is endless, Zhou Zhi saw some acquaintances, Su Kuo and Niu Zai came back.

    Su Kuo is not a human being, he knows it, so he is not surprised that Su Kuo is still alive, but the cow cub is also alive, he is not old, and he has realized his own way.

    After they came, Su Xiaolu was no longer alone.

    Su Kuo turned into the shape of a beast and left with Su Xiaolu on his back. The three of them werepanions. Zhou Zhi felt that this was very good. Except that he could no longer touch Su Xiaolu, nothing changed.

    In fact, he also followed.

    Zhou Zhi watched Su Xiaolu and the others go through many difficulties and tribtions.

    The world is ever-changing, cultivation has reached its peak, and more and more children with good bones are born.

    There are also more sect changes.

    Guiyuan College is arge sect, representing royal justice.

    Zhou Zhi can know anything, as long as he wants, because everything is in time.

    He apanied Su Xiaolu and watched with his own eyes that she escaped from the shackles through countless thunder disasters. Su Kuo turned into a small beast and walked with her.

    In this world, there is no one he is familiar with anymore.

    It will only take ten thousand years for the spiritual energy to recover to exhaustion.

    As the aura dissipated, all the alien races disappeared, and the only thing the world favored was humans.

    An ordinary fragile yet strong person.

    The former monster races and all kinds of rare treasures have gradually be myths in the eyes ofter generations.

    Zhou Zhi searched for a long time before finally finding Su Xiaolu''s original world.

    Here is bustling traffic, men and women are free and equal, technology is developing at a high speed, those wonderful worlds are movies and TV series shot by people, etc.

    His fawnes from such a ce.

    People admire science, but there is no definite answer to what the end of science is.

    During these long years, he also discovered that Su Xiaolu was unusual. It turned out that she was a human being in two lives. He traveled through countless time and space to find her.

    He finally found Su Xiaolu.

    Seeing the woman secretly leaving Su Xiaolu on the cold street, he was angry.

    But he knew that this could not be changed, it was Su Xiaolu''s fate.

    That kind and old-fashioned old man is a bit like her former master, wearing a gown and holding a cigarette stick. He heard Su Xiaolu crying when he came home drunk. The deer went home.

    The old man is a lonely old man. He has been a doctor of Chinese medicine since elementary school, and now he is an old doctor of Chinese medicine. He usually makes a living by treating diseases for his neighbors.

    Thinking that I am an old bone, there must be someone who will take care of the funeral.

    Opening the swaddle to see it was a girl, the old man smiled, as expected, who would be willing to lose a boy.

    Girls are girls.

    The old man is not rich, but he gave Su Xiaolu the best. He named Su Xiaolu.

    "Deer are good at gathering and scattering. They are all strong and strong, but they are timid by nature. They run away when they drink water and see shadows. Just like you little girl, from now on you will follow the old man. My surname is Su, and my name is Xiaolu."

    When Su Xiaolu grows up, she will follow the old man to run all over the mountains and ins. In spring, summer, autumn and winter, her little face is rosy and healthy. She likes to learn from the old man. She has been like a little doctor since she was a child.

    Diagnose the pulse, see a doctor with style.

    The old man is not restrained, which makes Su Xiaolu wild.

    But an old man with a little girl is always spective.

    Zhou Zhi was also angry when he saw it, and the real person with a heart was also dirty.

    The old man has always been kind and kind, but after hearing such rumors, he also became angry. He walked around the streets cursing strangely, his face flushed, and the scolding was not pleasant.

    Whoever talked behind his back didn''t dare to say anything he scolded. Even if there were two people who were unwilling to talk back, the old man could quickly sarcastically go back.

    In this small town, he is a well-known Chinese medicine doctor. He remembers clearly which ones seek him to see a doctor, and which poor ones confiscate the medicine money. People are red in the face.

    Su Xiaolu has officially be a teacher, and her granddaughter has be a disciple.

    The old man taught her to be more attentive.

    Su Xiaolu went to school, no matter the wind or rain, the old man would personally pick him up.

    In this way, Su Xiaolu grew up.

    The old man himself did not expect that he would die so suddenly. He was fine when he fell asleep at night, but he passed away in his sleep.

    In fact, retrospect can also see unusual.

    For example, he recently cleaned the inside and outside of the house thoroughly. He counted all the things, someplicated ones, and recorded them in notes, so that Su Xiaolu would not be messed up when she came back. She is so smart, she can understand it at a nce.

    Before the old man realized that he was about to die, he had already quietly arranged his affairs.

    Meeting and parting cannot be prevented by people.

    Watching Su Xiaolue back, seeing her weeping sadly, Zhou Zhi sighed, his Xiaolu suffered.

    It is Su Xiaolu''s regret that the old man was not able to enjoy himself.

    But she is as good as the old man expected, and her Chinese medicine skills are well-known in the academic circle. After finishing her studies, she inherited the old man''s mantle and opened a Chinese medicine hall. She often attends consultations and goes out to collect herbs.

    But thinking that she would leave this world, Zhou Zhi began to n.

    He remembered everything about Su Xiaolu in his heart, so the difficult conditions of Su Xiaolu''s rebirth as a human being were his concern.

    Su Sang and Mrs. Zhao cannot die, so that his fawn can be protected.

    Su Chong Suhua can''t stay stupid forever, so that he and Xiaolu can meet again.

    The fusion of the two worlds will create change, and his deer will be stronger and stronger under the shelter of this space.

    He found an uncivilized world, condensed in time, and when Su Xiaolu died and reborn as a human, he gave her a gift.

    This gift gathers spiritual energy, can keep people''s lifespan increasing, can wash away irreversible wounds, and can also be Su Xiaolu''s greatest reliance, and will always protect Su Xiaolu instead of him.

    His love is like this small world, majestic and silent.

    With this matter resolved, Zhou Zhi felt at ease. He was going to continue looking for his Xiaolu. In the far future, no matter if it was a strange face or something, they would meet again eventually, and they would meet again. He would always be in Su Xiaolu. around.

    Past, present, Future.

    Time, everywhere.

    ¡ª

    The finale is over, treasures, and the following is a side story that has nothing to do with the previous article. Xiaolu and Su Kuo are going to restore the world. Zhou Zhi and Xiaolu will meet again in countless worlds and continue to love each other. It belongs to the world of fast travel and multi-element. If you don¡¯t like watching , and that''s it.

    Thank you, the world is big, the past, present, and future will continue to meet each other by fate.

 Chapter 989: Extra World: Superstar Goldfinger

    Chapter 989 Extra World: Superstar Goldfinger

    When Su Xiaolu woke up, she felt limp and weak. She really wanted to lift her hand, but she couldn''t. There was a suffocating smell in the room.

    Su Xiaolu hurriedly asked Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo Xiao Kuo, what''s going on?"

    Su Kuo lived in Su Xiaolu''s Sea of ??Consciousness. He quickly replied: "Sister, this womanmitted suicide by burning charcoal. I will give you some spiritual energy now. You should hurry up and open the window to get some air."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t have time to think about it. After gaining some strength, she immediately jumped out of bed, opened the window of the room, opened the door of the room, opened all the windows from the bedroom to the living room, and then went to the bathroom to fetch water and put out the charcoal basin .

    She came to sit in the hanging basket bird''s nest on the balcony of the living room.

    After she calmed down a bit, Su Kuo said, "Sister, do you want to ept the memory now?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded. She still doesn''t know why this womanmitted suicide. It is more important to understand the situation first.

    Taking a quick look in the bathroom just now, she saw that this girl was not ugly, she even had makeup on, but she didn''t know why shemitted suicide.

    What kind of desperate situation did you encounter?

    Su Kuo integrated the memory of the original body into Su Xiaolu''s sea of ??consciousness. Su Xiaolu helped her forehead, and waited for the ufortable emotion to pass before she calmed down.

    The original name is Yi Lei, a third-tier actress in the entertainment industry, she is out of the circle with a beautiful figure, it is not easy for her to get to this point, about half a year ago, she started to have bad luck, and the script that was negotiated had to be reced, she After finally picking up a web drama, it was revealed that the male lead attracted fans.

    She began to gain weight inexplicably, and her figure was out of shape, which is fatal to a female star. In addition to other obviously intentional or unintentionalparisons, Yi Lei was often scolded.

    Her resources were crazily declining, and her manager also told her to take care of herself first, and didn''t give her a job. Yi Lei was very anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    It stands to reason that she shouldn''t be so anxious. She wants to work hard because she has debts. If she doesn''t work, the huge debts will make her copse. It''s not good for her to step out of themercial performance of the wedding, so it''s impossible for her to step up to the front line.

    But she still went for the money.

    Just because her private photos are in the hands of the other party, she can''t bear the consequences of the other party''s exposure.

    But even so, luck was not on her side. Her ex-boyfriend¡¯sputer was damaged, and when she went to repair it, the maintenance staff exposed the stored photos.

    No one scolded the scumbag, only said she deserved it, and a p couldn''t be pped.

    Yi Lei didn''t even dare to go out, meet people, or go online.

    The call from the agent was also full of scolding. There was nofort, only scolding, ming her for taking those photos.

    Yi Lei exined that no, it was taken secretly by him. The agent didn''t believe it, and no one believed it. She plucked up the courage to exin on the Inte, which caused more infamy.

    Yi Lei didn''t make it to thest step with her ex-boyfriend at all, but she was so close that no one would believe it, and she couldn''t argue with it.

    After a few months of ignorance, her agent found her and said that she had epted a popr live variety show for her.

    This variety show was thest straw that crushed Yi Lei, because it was called ''My Ex-Boyfriend and Me''.

    Yi Lei didn''t want to go, but the manager only told her that she had already signed the contract, and if you don''t go, you can paypensation.

    She had no money to pay, but she had to go. The variety show was tomorrow, so she chose tomit suicide tonight, and put the suicide note of innocence written with tears on her body. She couldn''t ept being inspected while she was alive, but she died Can.

    Su Xiaolu sighed, what a tragedy.

    "Xiao Kuo, why is she so miserable?"

    Su Xiaolu felt that something was wrong. Yi Lei''s life for the past six months was like being possessed by a broom star, and she couldn''t do anything. People have luck, and when thest luck dissipates, only death remains.

    Su Kuo said to Su Xiaolu: "Sister, that''s because she was sucked out of her luck. There are things in this world that shouldn''t have appeared, attached to people, growing day by day, and will eventually affect the world. Yi Lei just One of them, she kind of started, was the first to die so we could get to her."

    "Something that shouldn''t be there? What is it?"

    Su Xiaolu grasped the point and asked with a question.

    "It''s like the space owned by my sister, but there is a difference. My sister''s space does not have intelligence. It belongs to my sister, so it will always be my sister''s. And these things that destroy the world have intelligence. In the world, rely on The hostes to **** it up, starting from people, to the fate of the country, and finally invades the world and causes the world to copse. I don''t know who owns this thing, so I can only rely on my sister to find and observe."

    Su Kuo exined to Su Xiaolu that it is not easy to repair the world. If you can¡¯t find what you shouldn¡¯t have, the mission will fail and a world will be destroyed.

    "What would the world be like if it wasn''t found or failed?"

    Su Xiaolu is also very curious, this task sounds not easy.

    "Does my sister know the end? When we can''t repair the world, the world will repair itself, that is, restart, it may be andslide, or it may be the arrival of a third species. When the world ends, that thing will naturally abandon this world and search for it again." new goals, and the end of the world is the worst possible oue."

    Su Kuo sighed and said, that was the result he was least willing to see, but this has happened many times in his inheritance.

    In such an apocalypse, the world is howling, and their guardians will be in pain, like heart-piercing.

    People in the world are also crying in pain. They don''t know why this happened, and they don''t know that in fact, this ending is the result of the guardians'' best efforts. When they have no choice but to protect time, They will even selectively kill some suspicious people, and will bear their sins, but there is no way to go, and they will have to try onest time to bear their sins.

    "Xiao Kuo, it stands to reason that people who get what they don''t deserve will be very different, right?"

    Su Xiaolu thought for a while, then asked Su Kuo.

    Su Kuo also sighed: "It''s logical, but my predecessors have encountered many mistakes in judgment, and I haven''t done the task yet, so I don''t know what is right, because there are many people who get golden fingers, It will do a lot of good deeds and gain a lot of fame. Only when the development of evil things is curbed, the situation will change, and there will be conflicts between cheats and hosts. Only in this way, can we have a chance to get rid of cheats that shouldn''t exist. "

    Goldfinger, he called this something that shouldn''t exist, Goldfinger. Once a Goldfinger is bound to the host, it will not reveal its ambitions, but will make the host better, so good that everyone knows it. , merit, and luck, so that they can be sucked away by the golden finger, and it will not end until the world can''t bear it and a catastrophe urs and restarts.

    And even at that moment, no one will know that the destruction of the world will have something to do with a "good guy" known all over the world.

    ''He'' seems to help people, but in fact he doesn''t, because even if ''he'' does a lot of good things, the people who are helped by ''he'' will only get worse and worse, and because ''he'' is good, those who are attracted People who are lucky and suffer a lot will always be grateful to ''him''.

 Chapter 990: Superstar Goldfinger 2

    Chapter 990 Superstar Cheat 2

    Su Xiaolu was silent.

    She felt difficult, this task is not easy.

    After pondering for a while, Su Xiaolu got up and said: "At least we can be sure that that person must be rted to the original body. It''s okay. Let''s take our time to find it. I''m so hungry. I''ll order a takeaway first, and then apply a mask to take it easy." Get some sleep, you have work tomorrow."

    Su Xiaolu can''t remember how many years she hasn''t eaten takeaway food. After Zhou Zhi passed away, she practiced for nearly a thousand years before crossing time and space with Su Kuo and bing the guardian of the world.

    Now that she is back in the technological society, it seems like a lifetime ago. She took Yi Lei''s cell phone and ordered something that was on her mind.

    It must be hot pot.

    Now that she has be Yi Lei, she naturally wants to live a good life in the future. Yi Lei is a star, and most of those with gold fingers are in this industry. Su Xiaolu naturally wants to survive in this industry. Yi Lei now weighs 120 jin Yes, she is 1.7 meters tall, and she is fat in the entertainment industry that has extremely high demands on her figure.

    Su Xiaolu ordered hot pot to eat, and she asked Su Kuo toe out to eat too.

    Su Kuo turned into a small ck beast, which looked like a dog, and it was arge dog.

    Have a dream all night.

    He Qu''s eyelids also raised: "Reincarnation, your lifespan is not up yet, it''s because you have been affected by evil things, and heaven willpensate you with some merits, so that you can go to ces with worse conditions in reincarnation. People."

    In addition, Su Kuo and Su Kuo have done shows and filmed movies. They are ordinary and extraordinary. Li Mingzhou also sorted out some rtionships between characters, and those will be quickly ruled out in the next one.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo have filmed a movie, Su Xiaolu became popr, and was selected byizens as the most unschool-feeling heroine. Wearing a school uniform is a campus heroine, and wearing a suit is an expensive son.

    He Qu took a Coke from the refrigerator and drank it, it was okay to be having a good time.

    Li Mingzhou didn''t think much, you wiped off your sweat and went to open the door.

    Li Mingzhou closed his notebook, got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    After putting on the mask, Li Mingzhou stopped looking for a notebook to take notes. First, he wrote down what the original body did that year as a branch line, followed each branch line, and then locked down some suspects, just like the police investigating a case.

    Zhang Di squatted down and watched, her eyes shining brightly: "My sister is very bad, so I locked the suspect so slowly."

    As soon as you open the door, a white thing is facing you. You froze for a moment and frowned. Even if you have been a celebrity, you know that it is a bad thing to get the camera so close.

    Li Mingzhou turned around and walked out of the house.

    Li Mingzhou, who is a crooked person in the entertainment circle, knows very little. After all, you were once in modern times, and you were an old Chinese doctor. What you were most interested in was watching various videos of picking herbs. You would only see some celebrities unless they were involved in major scandals.

    Zhang Diyou was relieved, thinking that if you became Su Kuo, Su Kuo would be a lonely ghost.

    The original body is only twenty-seven, very young, Su Xiaolu can enjoy it.

    Li Mingzhou''s eyes didn''t turn cold, you nced at Yi Lei and said calmly: "It''s convenient that they haven''te yet, soe back."

    Zhang Diyou also took spiritual spring water from space to drink.

    You suddenly opened your eyes, touched He Qu beside you and asked, "Da Kuo, where is the real Zhang Di?"

    Su Xiaolu and Xu Yiran are both popr, and when we were working with Su Kuo, we had never chatted with Su Kuo, so we knew each other. Xu Yiran also gave Su Kuo a rhino hornb, so Zhang Diyou put We circled.

    Because you are the first one, you must be responsible for the task, and the person who died because of the golden finger before, is there any harm? From that point of view, once no evil things invade, the unlucky person is just one person, and this is the whole world It''s all bad luck.

    A young and beautiful girl talked to Li Mingzhou with a smile. Your name is Yi Lei, and you hold a microphone in your hand. Your identity is simr to that of the host. You are the leader of that show. The person who reported that the show invited seven pairs of step-girl boyfriends, and there were not seven of them like Yi Lei.

    You fill several pages very slowly.

    Xu Yiran and Su Kuo recorded a talk show, and the interview became popr when it came out. Fans were attracted by your wise eight views. The questions Su Kuo answered were excellent, but there were mistakes. They could only be quite satisfactory, but they werepared by Xu Yiran , Su Kuo was scolded. Netizens called Su Kuo a ''grass on the wall'' because you have your own opinions.

    He Qu''s eyes fell on Su Xiaolu and Xu Yiran, and the more he looked, the more suspicious he looked.

    On the morning of the seventh day, Li Mingzhou got up at seven o''clock. You sat down on the balcony and devoted yourself to cultivation, without a ray of vitality. Li Mingzhou sat a little slower, and only then did he condense a little bit the size of a thumb, but before absorbing it, he was reallyfortable .

    "Su Kuo, I thought he opened the door so slowly. You thought he was still sleeping. It was a bad idea. You came too early. Is it convenient for him now?"

    You must be sleeping, and when you wake up, it must take at least ten minutes.

    The city is less polluted, so we can only wait for the morning to see.

    It''s unlucky to be affected by the evil thing that owns goldfingers, but you can get somepensation.

    It''s not bad. I can transform into a human form now, so I take a bath every day, so don''t bother me.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    There is no sense in the body, which makes Li Mingzhou feel veryfortable, and the dull physical pain is less. You have finished practicing basic skills, and martial arts is your bottom line.

    After a full meal, Su Xiaolu immediately went to wash her face and skin care. The original body has been mentally tense for a while, and is in a bad state in all aspects, but it is an emergency. Let''s take a good rest tonight, and tomorrow should be much better.

    If there is no bad intention, it will be dyed for so long, the live broadcast will end at 4 o''clock, and you came at 1:70, and the camera you brought is not working, which means that your live broadcast room is turned on, then It means that when Yi Lei knocked on the door, the broadcast hadn''t started yet.

    "That''s it for tonight, you go take a shower, rest badly, and watch how the live broadcast is done tomorrow."

    It''s still bad for yourself.

    The two ate together, just like they used to.

    You pulled back your strength and took a couple of breaths to open the door. It''s only seventy one o''clock. It''s been nearly an hour since the agreed visit time of ''you and your ex-girlfriend''. Li Mingzhou frowned slightly. Half dyed to 1:70, it is too long.

    You tidied up the room before going to sleep in peace.

    It¡¯s an offense to be down and up. Netizens ridiculed you for being a friend and saying that you are worthy of being a friend, because if you have nothing to do, you will definitely be a friend.

    Zhang Diyou practiced inner strength and mind skills while taking a bath. In today''s world, there is almost no spiritual energy. You can feel it after practicing for a long time, so you have to give up.

    Su Kuo''s body is special, and it was very hard to practice. Li Mingzhou felt trembling all over when he was only half a year old.

    You have found out a lot of other things, but that Yi Lei has bad intentions for you.

 Chapter 991: Superstar Goldfinger 3

    Chapter 991 Superstar Cheat 3

    But from Yi Lei''s life, in this industry, even a trivial matter like drinking water will be discussed. Fans are mostly looking at it with a magnifying ss.

    He Qu and the others will make the fans think that Yi Lei is a big name and unfriendly.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t care about this, she recalled the contract in her mind, it was stated on it,ing so early, it was actually a breach of contract, if she photographed her, she should be given more money, Su Xiaolu went straight to the study, very Quickly took out the contract, and said to He Qu: "Your program team broke the contract and started broadcasting an hour and twenty minutes earlier. During this period, I was not notified of the time change. ording to the contract, in such a situation, you have topensate me 100% One of thepensation."

    Su Xiaolu clearly matched the contract with the camera.

    He Qu didn''t expect her actions at all. After hearing Su Xiaolu''s words, He Qu was stunned for a moment before he realized it.

    He Qu showed a bright smile, and said with a haha: "Sister Yi Lei, I''m sorry, I decided toe early on my own initiative, you know, you are my idol, I was so excitedst night that I didn''t sleep all night, this is all me me, it''s my own behavior, sister Yi Lei, I really like you, that''s why I can''t wait to see you soon."

    He Quughed, she didn''t expect Yi Lei to do this at all, she dared to talk aboutpensation for being so cold, Yi Lei could only get 300,000 yuan for this show, the show crew invited her to take advantage of , who is willing to give her more money.

    He Qu wanted to expose this matter.

    Sister Yi Lei raised her eyebrows respectfully: "Are you his idol?"

    Without the 800,000 yuan, even if you get a job next time, you will starve to death. You just can¡¯t do bad investigations.

    Yi Lei adjusted her mood, followed the camera to watch.

    You have to be silent and treat it with grievances.

    Tu Ying understood, you lowered your head, and your voice became stronger: "Su Xiaolu, you are the master of that, he is a viin and has no small amount of work, it''s okay, and my live broadcast room also started broadcasting early."

    Sister Yi Lei heard that strange sentence when she came back from the bathroom. If the tone was so exaggerated, you are used to it, so you asked back on the spot. I am sure that Tu Ying meant that you are dirty. If you are dirty, then It is what he hates, what kind of things does he hate?

    He Qu was woken up, listening to that sentence, he was very eloquent, no minor illness, have you ever seen a white dog? I''m a monster again, so why make such a fuss?

    Anyway, no one will hate a bad face.

    Tu Ying eximed: "It''s a male dog, I thought of Miss Su Xiaolu like that."

    When she found an all-white dog in the bedroom, Yi Lei eximed: "My God, that dog is so white."

    #God, yes yes yes, no one has such a brain now, they can even understand the words#

    I turned around directly, with my back to us.

    You really took a few deep breaths, and then said to the camera with red eyes and guilt on your face: "That''s right, I''m a little kid, that time was your mistake, and thepensation to Su Kuo that time will be determined by You are personally responsible, I am sure Xiaojia still wants to watch the live broadcast, so please watch it again at four o''clock, Xiaojia goodbye."

    Yi Lei bowed deeply, and then signaled the camera to turn off the live broadcast.

    The camera made a gesture to Yi Lei, indicating that you are exining.

    Because under the barrage, everyone scolded Tu Ying.

    #God, bad suffocation, Su Kuo is bad and difficult to get along with#

    Sister Yi Lei''s look of negotiating made Tu Ying feel powerless.

    He Qu moved his head, wanting to understand.

    ¡­

    Tu Ying''s n is really shrewd, sister Yi Lei just wants to push you back.

    Sister Yi Lei gave no room for discussion, she said it in a serious manner, then turned around and went to the bathroom with a bad face.

    Why do you want to understate the gender like that, and then take that sentence down, affirming that the dog Su Kuo raises is male, He Qu will feel disgusted.

    Yi Lei thought of countless usatory words in her mind for a while, but after the live broadcast, you said a word.

    At most,izens will scold you when they see the live broadcast.

    Tu Ying listened to Sister Yi Lei''s haughty question, you held back the desire to vomit, and nodded with a smile, with a sweet voice: "Yes, yes."

    The camera pointed the lens at He Qu''s upper body, He Qu was very happy, is he a pervert? Even if I am in the shape of a beast now, I should have no dignity. No one takes pictures of the beast''s private ce. Is it a pervert or something.

    That sounds so strange! !

    It''s Su Kuo who is close to humanity, Su Kuo who is like a vampire, and Tu Ying who cares about everything, will only be liked by fewer people.

    Tu Yingjian looked at Yi Lei, and asked bluntly with your soft gaze: "What did you misunderstand, what does he mean by this?"

    Rao is Tu Ying who understands love, and I can hear the dirtyness outside, what is Su Kuo''s dislike, ording to my identity, I am Su Kuo''s pet, it is very unusual for a pet to be disliked, how can I keep it because of dislike.

    Sister Yi Lei looked at Yi Lei, you really want to wield a sword, you haven''t met such a person for many years, it''s disgusting.

    Sister Yi Lei looked at Yi Lei and asked directly: "What plot did you perform in the eleventh episode of Youth You Regret?"

    Since Yi Lei said that she is a fan of Tu Ying, if you have watched this episode, the eleventh episode is the scene where Su Kuo''s character is finalized, and you must remember that. What about idols and fans? What about bad aversion?

    Before the live broadcast was turned off, the camera ended and took a picture of Su Kuo''s home.

    Yi Lei motioned for the camera to take a picture, and you watched carefully after you got off.

    Suddenly stunned, Yi Lei froze for a moment, and you twitched the corner of your mouth to exin: "Su Xiaolu, he misunderstood, that''s what you meant."

    Little pervert, you have to see if he doesn''t have the face to say it, dare to say it''s not true!

    Then, how do you remember, you didn¡¯t just say it casually, just trying to fool Su Kuo, why are you so annoying, why are you so cooperative, why are you so mean to ask.

    Yi Lei was almost in a daze, you opened your mouth and blocked your words for a while.

    Your expression changed, and your tone was ironic: "Is he the master? It''s bad, you are too. You can be the master. You will appear in the live broadcast room today. Since it is work, it is business. To get involved in personal affairs, he is your fan and you will do something to him, to pretend to be your fan to gain a bad impression, now ask them to turn off the live broadcast, you have to wash up, it will beter after four o''clock, Ask them to follow that."

    You are so brave, and you take responsibility with grievances, you will get a wave of bad feelings.

    That program can get 800,000 yuan, as long as it¡¯s finished recording, it¡¯s okay to be scolded.

    Youth has regrets, the summer vacation has just finished broadcasting, it is considered a hit, but it is a pity that Su Kuo is not over yet, so you are scolded.

    #What is Su Kuo?

    #Distressed Daqu, want to follow Su Kuo that biao***#

    "What do you mean you are like that? You hate that, what kind does he hate?"

 Chapter 992: Superstar Goldfinger 4

    Chapter 992 Superstar cheat 4

    He Qu looked at Su Xiaolu, feeling really hard to put into words, how could she say that kind of words.

    She only smiled awkwardly, and changed the subject: "It''s not interesting, I was just a little surprised, I didn''t know you had a dog."

    "oh."

    Su Xiaolu''s understatement of a word can''t be called ironic, but it can make He Qu feel very ufortable anyway.

    Su Xiaolu said to He Qu indifferently: "Go out, I don''t have anything to photograph at home."

    The attitude of driving people away is not even tactful.

    He Qu had no choice but to take people out.

    Su Kuo said to Su Xiaolu in the sea of ??consciousness: "Sister, this woman is disgusting. As soon as they came in, they wanted to p me with that ck thing, so disgusting..."

    He can only turn into a dog now. As a four-legged beast, the gender is easy to see, but normal people just scan a little, how can anyonee up to take a picture, that action is so disgusting that Su Kuo wants to bite She breathed out in two breaths.

    But he has a different status now, so he can''t do that.

    Su Xiaolu twitched the corners of her mouth, and reached out to touch Su Kuo''s head. Shemunicated with Su Kuo with her consciousness: "Xiao Kuo,e on the show with me next, you can control some small animals, right, you want revenge It''s very simple, let the stray animals pee on her body, and run away after peeing, mad at her."

    A stray animal behaves naturally, and humans have no way of knowing thenguage of animals. Who can do anything to small animals?

    After all, there are so many people, the puppy only chooses you to pee, this is your bad luck, evenizens will onlyugh when they see it, andment that she is so unlucky today, who would me an innocent puppy.

    Su Kuo''s eyes lit up: "Good way."

    Just do this, who made her so rude, the pervert waits.

    Su Xiaolu changed her clothes, tied her hair into a ponytail, simply packed some clothes and put them in a box before going out.

    The live broadcast this time is in a house, where all the ex-girlfriends will spend a month in this ce, which can be regarded as a cohabitation mode.

    Analyze each other''s love experience with each other.

    The broadcast started in advance, just to pick up people.

    Before nine o''clock, Su Xiaolu came out to prepare breakfast and ate with Su Kuo.

    Her cooking skills are not very good, but Su Kuo and she are used to it.

    Just in time, He Qu started broadcasting on time.

    She smiled and said to Su Xiaolu: "Sister Yi Lei, say hello to theizens in the live broadcast room."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t even lift his head: "Don''t talk, you can easily choke to death while eating and talking."

    You will be scolded if you say hello or not, so don''t ask for it, it doesn''t matter if you like her or not.

    He Qu contemptuously in his heart, Yi Lei is really deadly, she was scolded to death earlier, who would like her cold attitude now.

    If you want to talk about her, she has gained weight, why is she still eating instant noodles, and her skin is not good.

    And that smelly dog, really as annoying as the owner.

    After Su Xiaolu finished eating, he put away the dishes and washed them. Su Kuo waited obediently. Su Xiaolu gave him a banana, and Su Kuo ate it obediently.

    After eating, Su Kuo took the initiative to bite the garbage bag and prepare to go out.

    Su Xiaolu carried her own suitcase, and said to He Qu indifferently: "Let''s go."

    He Qu also smiled coldly: "Sister Yi Lei, I added you on WeChat, please agree, and I will transfer thepensation to you."

    He Qu thought that under the camera lens, Yi Lei should feel embarrassed.

    Su Xiaolu nced at He Qu, generously took out her mobile phone to call up the QR code, and even blocked the camera for a while, she said to He Qu: "Remember to note the reason when transferring money."

    She must have a sense of vignce that she should have.

    He Qu twitched the corners of his mouth. Fortunately, the live broadcast was mainly focused on Yi Lei, otherwise everyone would scold her if they didn''t manage her expressions well.

    Yi Lei is really shameless, probably because she knows how she is scolded, so she doesn''t care about being scolded.

    After He Qu added friends, he directly transferred 300 yuan to Su Xiaolu, and noted it aspensation.

    Su Xiaolu took it away, then turned around and left. She turned off the water and electricity first, then put Su Kuo on a dog leash, and then went out.

    He Qu winked at the camera and asked him how was the reaction in the live broadcast room?

    The camera pouted, looked at Su Xiaolu''s back and shook his head, which meant that he was scolded miserably.

    From the beginning of the broadcast, some people who had umted anger before were scolding, and Yi Lei didn''t call them after breakfast, and told He Qu not to talk, which was even worse.

    Of course, some passingizens said some normal remarks.

    For example, "Yi Lei Suyan is quite solid. Although she is fat, she has all the facial features and is also a beauty."

    "Yi Lei''s dog is so obedient, it doesn''t even bark, it''s so humane, and it knows how to help take out the trash"

    "Yi Lei''s dog is so unique, a little handsome"

    "Yi Lei is really unlucky, if she didn''t know people unknown, she probably wouldn''t be like this"

    But there were not many suchments, and they were quickly covered by more scolding.

    "A female star really can''t just look at the show, she''s really good at ying behind the scenes, I have Yi Lei''s resources, you can find me if you want..."

    "Why hasn''t Yi Lei been banned yet, her image is really bad"

    "The beauty is out of the circle, tsk tsk tsk, it''s disgusting"

    ¡¶Yi Lei is rubbish, impolite, selfish! "

    He Qu thought it would be interesting for Yi Lei to read thements tonight.

    Although Yi Lei was scolded, it brought heat to the show, which also helped the audience discover the beauty of other guests. Yi Lei is actually a stepping stone for this show.

    Su Xiaolu got into the car of the program crew, and Su Kuo obediently leaned against her by her side.

    He Qu looked at Su Kuo, she suddenly had an idea, she asked: "Sister Yi Lei, your dog is so big, it will cost a lot of money to take care of it."

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head, and replied coldly: "No support, Su Kuo will go to the show with me, and I will take care of him myself. As long as you don''te to touch him, nothing will happen."

    Said, Su Xiaolu rubbed Su Kuo''s head, it was smooth and smooth, Su Kuo also squinted his eyes, very well-behaved.

    He Qu frowned as soon as he heard it: "This, this is not very good, other people may be scared when they see it, sister Yi Lei, this show is quite long, it is very inconvenient for a big dog to be in the vi, in case What about messing around?"

    Su Xiaolu is still very cold: "I said, I will be responsible."

    Su Xiaolu''s appearance of being a stranger is not easy to talk to, and he earned enough disgust in the live broadcast room.

    The dog that Su Kuo transformed into is arge dog, which is naturally mighty and domineering, but it is true that people will be afraid, what if he bites someone.

    The live broadcast room was extremely noisy.

    Some people say that Yi Lei is too selfish and doesn''t care about other people''s feelings. After all, she is a big dog. What if she bites someone? How can she be responsible if she is responsible, who is missing her money.

 Chapter 993: Superstar Goldfinger 5

    Chapter 993 Superstar cheat 5

    There are also dog owners who say that the dog is very obedient at first nce, unlike ordinary dogs who bark, it looks like a well-trained dog. This dog may be Yi Lei''s very important pet, so it is normal not to want to be separated, as long as the dog It''s fine if the dog is obedient, and Yi Lei is also very polite. She put a leash on the dog and didn''t let go even after getting into the car. This attitude is very responsible.

    For a while, the discussion in the live broadcast room was divided into two teams.

    There are all kinds of things, four pairs of ex-boyfriends, eight live broadcast rooms, and Yi Lei is the most popr.

    Topics are endless.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t see the live broadcast, and she didn''t have time to monitor it. When she saw the pet store passing by, she asked her to stop, and she took Su Kuo down.

    He Qu quickly asked her: "Sister Yi Lei, what are you doing?"

    Su Xiaolu didn''t even look back: "Buy clothes for Su Kuo, so that you don''t keep patting his lower body."

    He Qu''s mind was pounding... How dare Yi Lei be so outspoken.

    Although Yi Lei''s reputation is not good, and her poprity is not good now, but they are not much better when they take photos of dogs'' private parts.

    When Yi Lei said this, someizens would definitely scold them.

    For a while, everyone was in a bad mood, and the camera subconsciously raised the camera up.

    But they followed Su Xiaolu into the pet shop.

    When the pet store clerk saw the business, he was very enthusiastic: "Hello ma''am, what do you want to buy?"

    "Buy clothes for Su Kuo, rmend them."

    Su Xiaolu spoke peacefully.

    The clerk saw the **** dog beside Su Xiaolu, and immediatelyughed and praised: "It''s so good, why doesn''t it bark."

    Su Xiaolu said to Su Kuo in the Sea of ??Consciousness: "Xiao Kuo, choose four sets by yourself."

    Su Kuo immediately started to choose.

    The clerk was surprised: "It''s so human, does it have its own preferences?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Kuo raised his front paw andnded on a set of white clothes.

    He tilted his head to look at the clerk, and opened his mouth to give a soft "woof".

    The clerk immediately took it off. Such a well-behaved pet is rare, not to mention it looks really handsome.

    The body line is very good, and the hair looks very healthy. It can be seen that it is well taken care of, and it is very human, which is really pleasing.

    Su Kuo looked even more handsome after putting on his clothes.

    He chose three more sets, one set was more than one hundred, Su Xiaolu paid and left.

    He Qu and others followed suit, but they didn''t expect the ck dog to be so human.

    Comments in the live room are almost all about dogs now, no one says such dogs are bad.

    Backing in the car, Su Xiaolu took water from the bag and unscrewed it to drink, then fed Su Kuo to drink.

    Su Kuo only needs to raise his head, and Su Xiaolu pours a small amount into his mouth.

    He Qu felt surprised when she saw it. She is the host, so she can''t always be silent, so she said, "Sister Yi Lei, has your dog been trained?"

    "Su Kuo, his name is Su Kuo."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t answer, but just corrected He Qu.

    He Qu was very annoyed, but she still asked patiently: "Sister Yi Lei, did Su Kuo have been trained to be so obedient? How do you usually train him? I feel that he is really like an ordinary dog. It¡¯s different, training like this must not be ordinary training.¡±

    Training, anyone who knows how to do it knows, punishes and rewards.

    People like well-behaved dogs, but people''s sympathy overflows and they will reject those inhumane training.

    He Qu deliberately brought up the topic here, hoping to cause controversy.

    People like a well-behaved dog, but they will dislike a dog that has been trained to lose its nature. Human emotions are very strange.

    Su Xiaolu nced at He Qu, and she said lightly: "These things have nothing to do with the show. If you want me to talk about it, you have to pay more."

    Yi Lei was dumbfounded, money, money, why do you always withdraw money! !

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t care if her face looks good or not, as soon as she turns her face and closes her eyes, she cultivates her body and mind.

    There is almost no modern aura, and there is only a wisp of it after half a day of hard work.

    Su Xiaolu was indifferent and unkind, He Qu couldn''t find a chance to interject, so she simply stopped talking.

    Anyway, everyone who broadcasts the live broadcast can see it, so they won''t scold her if they scold her.

    The camera only captured Yi Lei, so He Qu took out his mobile phone to watch the live broadcast.

    Looking at thements floating across the screen, she finally felt much better, and the wonderful things were yet toe.

    "Yi Lei is really rude, she just keeps her mouth shut for money, why is it that she wants toe on the show?"

    "I feel disgusted when I see Yi Lei, and I feel sorry for the host for ten thousand seconds"

    "When did Yi Lei get cold, getting along with her is really terrible, no wonder I have no friends in the entertainment industry for so many years"

    "Who dares to be friends with her, put on a bad face like someone owes her"

    He Qu couldn''t help but giggle, it''s not like this, but the harder Yi Lei is scolded, the more popr the show will be.

    He Qu yed a soft and soothing song, which wasn''t considered a standoff, but what surprised her was that the dog named Su Kuo didn''t bark during the whole journey, so manyizens in the live broadcast room praised Yi Lei''s dog very good.

    But as soon as such ament came out, someizens immediately scolded that the dog is so obedient, maybe how many times it has been beaten.

    But when such remarks came out, some people refuted them, saying that Su Kuo was in a very good mental state, his eyes were also energetic, and he didn''t have any evasive reaction when touched. This shows that the rtionship between the main pet and the dog is very good, and that''s why the dog trusts her very much. .

    Some people say that the name Su Kuo is really unique.

    #Yi Lei¡¯s Dog Su Kuo#

    It was also on the top of the hot search.

    ¡ª

    Three hourster, at the Bay Vi, Su Xiaolu opened her eyes and took Su Kuo out of the car.

    She took her suitcase and led Su Kuo into the vi.

    There was already a pair of ex-girlfriends in the vi, Ou Xuan and Lu Zibo, neither of them spoke, sitting in the living room coldly.

    Seeing Su Xiaoluing, in order to show politeness, they all raised their hands and said hello: "hi".

    Su Xiaolu also said lightly: "Hello."

    After greeting, Su Xiaolu asked He Qu: "Where is my room?"

    He Qu hated Su Xiaolu''s attitude very much, but there are many shots in the vi, and she can also be photographed, so she smiled sweetly and said: "Sister Yi Lei, the room has not been allocated yet, it will not be allocated until all the people are ready, yes By lottery."

    She will also be in the circle in the future. Poprity is very important, so she must manage her expressions well.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t ask any more questions, but found a seat and sat down.

    Ou Xuan is interested in Su Xiaolu''s dog: "Your dog won''t bite people, right?"

    Su Xiaolu shook his head: "Su Kuo doesn''t know how to bite, but we don''t know each other well, so just don''t touch him."

    Ou Xuan showed a disgusted expression: "I''m not that boring, as long as you can take care of it."

    Come on this show, no one would be willing, ex-boyfriends, should never contact each other, what kind of show to remember love, it is really disgusting, if it is really good, who will share it.

    But helplessly, everyone is not popr, and they don''t have so many choices.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t talk to her, she just closed her eyes and practiced while sitting down. It would be nice to have a little bit of spiritual energy, anyway, this show is all about dealing with it, she follows the contract, and everything outside the contract has nothing to do with her.

    As for attitude, the contract doesn¡¯t say to have a good attitude, and for ex-girlfriends, the program team probably doesn¡¯t want them to get along well, right? Doing things means enthusiasm. As for whether the guests are scolded or not, that has nothing to do with the program team.

 Chapter 994: Superstar Goldfinger 6

    Chapter 994 Superstar cheat 6

    Chapter 994 Superstar cheat 6

    During the waiting time, people came one after another.

    The third pair is Wang Haoxuan and Li Lu, and the fourth pair is Zhou Feier and Luo Yi.

    Yi Lei''s ex-boyfriend Zhao Wenming camest, and when he arrived, he began to apologize, looked very polite, and said hello to the others. ,

    In fact, he wasn''tte, so everyone didn''t me him, and they all kept a polite attitude. Compared with the other three couples, Su Xiaolu didn''t even look at Zhao Wenming, but Zhao Wenming didn''t intend to let her go.

    Zhao Wenming passed through the others and walked up to Su Xiaolu, and said with an apologetic expression, "Yi Lei, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."

    "Just roll away."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t even look at Zhao Wenming, his tone was filled with indifference and disgust, don''t let me down.

    Yi Lei was very unlucky, she was infatuated and paid a scumbag by mistake, and she wanted to have **** with Yi Lei after two months of dating, but Yi Lei disagreed, so he let him bear the grudge, and after getting acquainted with some intimate behaviors, he pressed the pinhole camera sneak shot.

    Later, he always proposed to break through the final rtionship with Yi Lei, but Yi Lei was unwilling to propose a breakup, so he ckmailed him with a video.

    Such a man, Su Xiaolu saw that he just wanted to kill him with a sword, but it''s a pity that this is a society ruled byw.

    Su Xiaolu''s attitude is very clear, such indifference doesn''t even make superficial efforts, other people are subconsciously looking at it.

    Zhao Wenming looked guilty: "It''s all my fault, you should me me, but I still want to say, I didn''t do it on purpose... Yi... Woo¡ª"

    Su Xiaolu punched Zhao Wenming, which finally stopped Zhao Wenming''s words. Su Xiaolu looked at him with nosebleeds indifferently, and said indifferently and with disgust, "Don''t talk to me, get out of here."

    Su Kuo also snarled at Zhao Wenming.

    Su Xiaolu led Su Kuo a little farther.

    Wang Haoxuan, Luo Yi, and Lu Zibo all stepped forward to ask Zhao Wenming, and helped him go to the bathroom to wash up.

    Ou Xuan, Li Lu, Zhou Fei''er and the others didn''t say anything, but they looked at Su Xiaolu differently.

    Ou Xuan secretly put up a big sow at Su Xiaolu, beat up her ex-boyfriend, really relieved her anger.

    This incident happened quickly, and the other staff immediately became busy.

    He Qu immediately said worriedly: "Sister Yi Lei, Su Kuo is so fierce just now, he doesn''t know how to bite, what if he loses control?"

    Yi Lei suddenly hit Zhao Wenming, the heat went up, and He Qu didn''t mind giving it another push.

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Qu, and said indifferently: "It''s good to let him go away, Su Kuo is me, shouldn''t he protect me?"

    He Qu was speechless. Although he said this, the truth is not the same.

    Su Xiaolu doesn''t care what He Qu has to say, she already doesn''t want to talk to her.

    Ou Xuan looked at Su Xiaolu a few more times, as if she was attracted by her, Ou Xuan walked towards Su Xiaolu, she said to Su Xiaolu: "Yi Lei, where did you buy your dog, it''s so majestic, I want to raise one too Only."

    Ou Xuan has a crush on Su Xiaolu, so she took the initiative to strike up a conversation.

    Su Xiaolu felt kindness, and she politely replied: "I picked it up."

    Su Kuo was really picked up by her. At that time, it was still a small white ball, like a mouse, which was raised by her little by little.

    "You have a good eye for dogs."

    Ou Xuan gave a thumbs up in admiration, she could pick up a dog casually, but she couldn''t do it just because of a man''s eyes.

    It''s not just her who can''t do it, these women can''t look at men well.

    But to say who is the worst, it is actually Yi Lei. After all, Yi Lei''s private photos were exposed, which has a particrly big impact. It is hard to say whether she can still hang out in this circle in the future.

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head and smiled: "I think it''s good too."

    Ou Xuan smiled, yawned boredly and said, "We''re all about the same. I don''t know what else is nned for the program group. No matter what it is, I feel terrible. Will anyone really like to watch it?"

    The live broadcast room has always been so deserted and deserted, which is actually quite boring. To be honest, Zhao Wenming was punched just now, and it was really hot.

    But thinking about the next month, I really feel ufortable thinking about it.

    Li Lu and Zhou Fei''er also curled their lips, and Zhou Fei''er said: "I feel the same way, if it''s really good, how can we break up, anyway, my mother is about to quit the circle, and I don''t bother to give in to anyone, if I offend someone next time ce, don¡¯t think too much, I did it on purpose.¡±

    Li Lu raised her hand: "Me too, please take care of yourself, don''t meddle in other people''s business, we don''t know each other well."

    When I make a show, I just want to watch this analysis and that analysis, but in fact there are so many people who watch it, I am not interested, and I don¡¯t want to analyze myself for others to understand.

    Ou Xuan nodded: "Me too."

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head, smiled lightly and said, "Same as above."

    At this time, the man came back.

    Zhao Wenming''s nose was swollen, his makeup was gone, and he looked a bit haggard. He nced at Su Xiaolu sadly.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t even give him a look.

    The other male guests also sat down silently. With Zhao Wenming''s start, they didn''t dare to express anything. Anyway, it''s only the first day, so there is no rush to win the favor ofizens.

    Of course the program team will not let them sit like this.

    After everyone sat down, He Qu began to issue task cards.

    He Qu said with a smile: "Hello, everyone, I am the host He Qu, wee to the ''My Ex-Boyfriend and Me'' program, as the previous lovers, I believe you have had sweet moments, it''s just this life. The road is too far away, everyone has been walking together for a while, the fate is exhausted, and we are separated again. This time we gather everyone together, I hope you can share your love experience, let us, includingizens outside the screen, be able to go to other ces. Leave the essence in the chaff.¡±

    "Next, I will release the cohabitation rules and tasks for you. During the next four weeks of getting along, there will be a date pass every three days. You can date your favorite ''object'', and your daily three meals a day , You also need to get it bypleting tasks, these tasks may be doing volunteer work, or it may be a small game like arm wrestling."

    He Qu was reading the rules while observing the expressions of the four ex-girlfriends. She was smiling, making people interested in the game.

    "Okay, I''m done talking, if you have any questions, you can ask me."

    He Qu was smiling, waiting to be asked questions.

    She was designated as the host among the eight people, and the others could only follow their subjects as assistants. Naturally, she would not waste this great opportunity.

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Qu and said, "Is the dating coupon only limited to men and women? If you really hate the other party so much, you don''t want to participate, can you refuse?"

    As soon as Su Xiaolu opened his mouth, Zhou Feier and the others immediately agreed: "This is what we want to ask."

 Chapter 995: Superstar Goldfinger 7

    Chapter 995 Superstar Cheat 7

    Chapter 995 Superstar Cheat 7

    He Qu smiled stiffly, and then replied: "Whether it''s the man or the woman, everyone has the right to refuse, but we don''t limit who the date is, that is, if you have a crush on any of them, you can Make a date, the dating game starts from the second week, and in this first week, everyone will have a simple understanding."

    "We will unterally record an emotional statement for youter on. Our program hopes that you can get out of the haze of the previous rtionship and reconcile with the past. This is the wish of our program group. No matter whether you love or hate, let go, so that you can wee better of myself."

    He Qu''s words were moving, and his expression was also very moving.

    Zhao Wenming and the others couldn''t help but nodded.

    Looking at the girls again, they all have stinky faces, not shaving, and sarcastic.

    I don¡¯t even want to do basic emoticon management, which makes theizens in the live broadcast room exim that it¡¯s wonderful.

    This is no better than the 50 cents special effects Goxue Xianxia drama. I really should ask those actresses who only know how to stare and pout their mouths to see what acting skills are!

    Sure enough, the real actor is among the public.

    This strange live show, under this stark contrast, the poprity soared, and it was watched by millions of people in a short time. Everyone''s small live broadcast room was also watched by tens of thousands of people, sometimes thousands of people.

    Yi Lei is the most popr. There are nearly 100,000 people in her live broadcast room, but most of them scold her.

    She still has fans, but as long as fans say a few words for Yi Lei, she will be scolded immediately.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t listen carefully at all. When He Qu spoke, she touched Su Kuo and pinched his paw.

    ying with a scumbag is better than ying with Xiaokuo.

    He Qu went on to say: "Our first game today is called ''Carrying the King'', please follow my footsteps outside, everyone can form a team freely."

    As He Qu spoke, he acted cute.

    He Qu went out, everyone followed, and soon saw a big brick outside the vi, each of them had to move the brick to another ce, one brick was worth one point, and one point was exchanged for one dor.

    The food prepared by the program group is marked with a price, 80 yuan for a chicken, 10 yuan for a piece of tofu, and 5 yuan for a potato.

    If you want to eat well, you have to work hard.

    He Qu introduced with a smile: "You have also seen it, the price is transparent, our program group is innocent, and the time is half an hour, everyone, hurry up and work hard."

    As soon as He Qu finished speaking, the man started to stretch his legs, twist his waist and move his arms.

    I have to say that they are not low in appearance, and their figures are also in good shape.

    Exchanging eyes with each other, walked over with a half-smile and started to move the bricks.

    Su Xiaolu raised his hand and said, "Can my dog ??be on the same team as me?"

    He Qu looked at the director, and the director nodded. Yi Lei''s dog is also very popr, and is liked by many people.

    As long as it brings benefits to the program group, it is not impossible to rx a little bit.

    He Qu nodded: "Yes."

    Su Xiaolu stopped talking after asking.

    She and Su Kuo walked to the edge of the bricks, she twisted two bricks and put them on Su Kuo''s back, and she also took one in each hand, so that she could carry four bricks at a time.

    Su Xiaolu has a lot of strength, even under the influence of Yi Lei''s body, he can lift a few bricks with ease.

    People were dumbfounded at first. Seeing Su Xiaolu move so fast, they didn''t have time to stay. After all, everyone wanted to cook a big dish to show off their cooking skills, and there was only one chicken.

    If the ingredients are all matched, eight people can have a good dinner, but if they are spread out, there will be no delicious food if you don¡¯t grab it.

    Of course, cooking meat is more popr, and they participated in the show with the purpose of bing popr.

    I don''t have the time to show off my graceful posture.

    The female guests also started separately.

    No one is hypocritical.

    He Qu took the time to watch the live broadcast room and found that the response was not bad.

    When she saw that there was no scolding in Yi Lei''s live broadcast room, she was a little surprised.

    That dog named Su Kuo really gave Yi Lei a lot of heat.

    Being so handsome and majestic and still able to work, he gained a lot of goodwill all at once.

    Yi Lei is not hypocritical, and some people sometimes praise her for her ability to work.

    Of course, it is also said that she has a lot of mind, no wonder she can train such a good dog with really high means.

    But if the words of ridicule show up, they will be turned back. A professional dog trainer said that Yi Lei¡¯s dog has no traces of training. The tacit understanding between the two is like friends who have known each other for many years. The kind of people who know what each other does in every word and deed up.

    And the live broadcast has been live for so long, and Yi Lei didn''t see any rewards for the dog. The dog must be hungry, but it is not noisy. This shows that the dog''s IQ is already very high, and he is obedient rather than simple instructions.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo quickly umted enough points, and she went directly to exchange them for a chicken and a fish. As for the vegetables, she didn''t exchange them. There was ayer under the chicken and fish baskets.

    When she was free, she gave Su Kuo some water to drink.

    Other people also stopped one after another, and all the male guests exchanged potatoes, a piece of pork belly, which was divided into many pieces.

    Half an hour is not long, the women don¡¯t have much advantage here, and they are not greedy for too much. If they have enough to exchange for potatoes, they stop early.

    Then it''s time to make dinner.

    He Qu smiled and said: "Now I want to announce an important news, there will be two emotional analystsing to the live broadcast room, he and she can be any of you''s confidants, and they can be your trouble bottles. "

    Su Xiaolu''s expression was t, who cares.

    On the man''s side, everyone showed curiosity and looked forward to it.

    At this time, the asional music was also yed, and He Qu announced loudly: "Wee our two emotional analysts, Li Mingzhou and Zhao Xueru, wee them."

    Su Xiaolu also looked over when she heard Li Mingzhou''s name. He happened to be one of the people she suspected, and it was a good time to get in touch now.

    Zhao Xueru was born as an Inte celebrity. She has a hot body and a beautiful appearance. Even wearing this long white dress, she has a special vor and is very lustful.

    Li Mingzhou is dressed in a refreshing manner, looks very clean, and is also attractive.

    The two greeted each other and introduced themselves, and there was no more to say.

    He Qu asked them with a smile: "Whose cooking do you two want to eat tonight?"

    Zhao Xueru looked at the food and chose vegetarian food.

    Li Mingzhou smiled embarrassedly at Su Xiaolu, and said, "I choose Yi Lei, her dishes look very good, and I don''t use a sword to lose weight recently."

    He Qu covered his mouth and smiled: "Then I hope you have a happy cooperation, let''s help them."

    Li Mingzhou walked towards Su Xiaolu, he said politely: "Yi Lei, excuse me."

    They know each other, but not very well, so nodding acquaintance is almost the same.

    Su Xiaolu''s expression was also t: "Come with me, you can chop all the chicken and fish into pieces."

    Cook chicken and fish in one pot, and you can eat meat and drink soup. Su Xiaolu thinks this arrangement is very good. She doesn''t mind getting in touch with Li Mingzhou more. After all, only by getting in touch with him can you see if he is abnormal.

    After all, cheating is not for nothing.

    "Wait a minute." He Qu said again suddenly, and everyone stopped to look at her.

    What''s the deal with this?

 Chapter 996: Superstar Goldfinger 8

    Chapter 996 Superstar Cheat 8

    "Our program group does not stipte that we can only cook and eat by ourselves. If anyone wants to form a team, you can speak up boldly."

    He Qu said with a smile on his face, thest thing he fears when doing a show is causing trouble.

    The female guests didn¡¯t talk, they didn¡¯t want to form a team, and everyone didn¡¯t know each other well, so it was agreed just now that no one should be beaten.

    But the male guests obviously didn''t think so, even if they knew that the show was doing something, they cooperated very well.

    Each of them first showed a tangled expression, then struggled, and then let out a tense breath, and then they had the courage to ask their former ex-girlfriend, ¡®Can we form a team? ''.

    Not surprisingly, they all received the word ''can''t'' with supercilious eyes.

    Then they showed slight loss and sigh.

    The other male guests showed off very well, but when Zhao Wenming came here, he was a little embarrassed, after all, he was beaten just now.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t give him a chance to speak, so he left directly. Who has the time to wait for him to dawdle.

    Zhao Wenming looked at Su Xiaolu''s back, and then sighed, showing a look of guilt, which made people imagine what the story between the two was like.

    This also earned enough poprity for the program group.

    Su Xiaolu came to the stove and waited for Li Mingzhou to strike first.

    Li Mingzhou is very gentleman, he smiled politely, washed his hands first, and then started to process chicken and fish.

    Su Xiaolu also went to peel the garlic.

    Li Mingzhou nced at Su Xiaolu several times, seeing that she didn''t intend to initiate a conversation, so he couldn''t find anything to say for a while, so he just kept silent.

    He thought he would talk to him.

    "Yi Lei, I''ve taken care of it."

    Li Mingzhou cut the chicken into small pieces. He can do some housework, and his cooking skills are not bad. He does things in an orderly manner, with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and his fingers are long and bony. It is welfare.

    Su Xiaolu stood up and said lightly: "Then you rest, I wille next."

    The division ofbor is clear, so follow this, and Su Xiaolu won''t say a single word if it''s redundant.

    Yi Lei''s luck is very bad, so no matter what she does, some people will not like it. There is a saying that when you are not liked, even breathing is wrong. Yi Lei''s current luck is in this state.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t even make eye contact with Li Mingzhou.

    Li Mingzhou was also very calm, he sat quietly watching Su Xiaolu operate without leaving.

    Su Xiaolu heats up the oil first, then the chicken.

    Li Mingzhou pursed his lips, as if he wanted to speak, but after thinking about it, he decided to forget it.

    Su Kuoy on the side, and reluctantly used the inheritance to climb onto the Inte. He said to Su Xiaolu in the sea of ??knowledge: "Sister, many people are scolding you."

    Su Xiaolu asked with consciousness: "What did you scold me for?"

    "Netizens say that you don''t know how to tter and don''t talk to Li Mingzhou. Some people say that you should stay away from Li Mingzhou. They really want to push you away. You don''t deserve to stand beside Li Mingzhou..."

    Su Kuo felt speechless when he spoke. Anyway, if he speaks or not, he is guilty.

    Su Xiaolu was also speechless, but fortunately she didn''t care at all.

    If you care about these, you will definitely be **** off.

    Su Kuo continued to surf, and after watching Su Xiaolu stir-fry chicken,izens started to go crazy again.

    #Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah, who will rece Yi Lei, why is her chicken not nched! ! #

    #Yi Lei is really a scourge, will she waste Zhou Zhou''s hard work in vain, Yi Lei really deserves to die! #

    #Yi Lei''s culinary skills are beyond words, tsk tsk, what a bad luck. #

    #There is a saying, I cook like Yi Lei, but I am not the same as her, not as sao as her. #

    Su Kuo just wants to roll his eyes. Fortunately, his sister has a strong mentality. Fortunately, this is not an ancient time, otherwise one sword would pierce one, tsk tsk.

    Su Kuo looked at the stove, Su Xiaolu had already started to add water after frying it, **** and garlic were also put in, Su Kuo couldn''t help but look forward to it, what my sister cooked must be delicious.

    Even if everyone says that Su Xiaolu''s cooking is not tasty, Su Kuo still likes to eat it. Food, after processing, will produce various tastes. Whether it is delicious or not is a matter of personal preference.

    Su Kuo looked at it very seriously.

    Theizens in the live broadcast room were also very frantic.

    When they thought that Su Xiaolu was going to cook boiled fish, Su Xiaolu directly opened the lid of the pot and poured the fish into it...

    Swipe the screen consistently in the live broadcast room.

    #ÎÒyue°¡°¡°¡#

    Li Mingzhou on the side also showed an indescribable expression, he finally couldn''t help but said: "Yi Lei, can you cook?"

    Su Xiaolu didn''t raise his head: "Yes, I''ve done it many times."

    Li Mingzhou pursed his lips, he has done it many times, and he doesn''t look like a novice, so there is only one possibility, Yi Lei is a kitchen killer.

    But she obviously didn''t realize it herself.

    Li Mingzhou really wanted to intervene, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was inappropriate. This is Yi Lei''s home game, and he always said it was not good.

    He is a qualified partner and doesn''t talk much.

    Su Xiaolu put in too much salt when seasoning, but it doesn''t matter, adding some vinegar can save it. Over the years, her cooking skills have improved a lot.

    Just nced sideways inadvertently, and found that Li Mingzhou looked solemnly.

    Looking at each other, Li Mingzhou found it difficult to speak.

    He thought Su Xiaolu would say something, exin something, but Su Xiaolu just looked away and didn''t say anything.

    Wait for it to be cooked.

    Su Xiaolu went to get the bowl.

    Li Mingzhou doesn''t eat much, because it really doesn''t taste good, and he can tell by looking at it.

    But when he saw Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo, they were delicious.

    Except for his, they were divided into two, and the two concentrated on eating. The food that was originally not tasty, but watching them eat it, they actually thought it was delicious.

    Su Kuo is not picky about food, and Su Xiaolu is not picky about food. Even if they are being broadcast live, they will not be unnatural.

    Su Kuo paid attention to the dynamics on the Inte while eating. He happily said to Su Xiaolu: "Sister, some fans who like to eat and broadcast say that our food is very delicious and has an appetite."

    The traffic is high, and those who watch the live broadcast will naturally not only scold.

    There are silent ones, neutral ones, and more attractive ones.

    Su Xiaolu concentrated on eating, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Her attention is all on Li Mingzhou, she conceals it well, so no one notices.

    Pay more attention to see if there is anything unusual about Li Mingzhou.

    At present, it seems that everything is normal.

    Li Mingzhou doesn''t eat much.

    Su Xiaolu made the delicious dishes so well, and the expressions of other male and female guests were instantly relieved.

    Now I am not envious at all.

    But seeing how delicious Su Xiaolu''s food was, everyone thought, ''Hiss, let''s pretend, it''s impossible to really finish it. ''

    When they saw that Su Xiaolu had finished eating, everyone was silent.

    Only Zhao Wenming muttered inadvertently, ''I didn''t realize she was so edible before''.

    This is a live broadcast, and everyone has brought a microphone, even if it is a small sentence, it can be amplified.

    After Zhao Wenming finished muttering, he looked at Su Xiaolu guiltily and exined, "Yi Lei, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."

 Chapter 997: Superstar Goldfinger 9

    Chapter 997 Superstar Cheat 9

    Zhao Wenming looked guilty, hoping to be forgiven.

    He said that, because it was a live broadcast, and Yi Lei was on the cusp of the storm. He had dated Yi Lei before, so he would speak differently.

    No matter how delicious Yi Lei''s food is,izens will say that she is a fake because she wants to whitewash all kinds of things.

    "It''s normal if you didn''t find out. After all, I didn''t find you so disgusting and nasty before. There is nothing careless or intentional. There are people in their thirties. Who can speak without thinking, unless this person is identified, even the surface is not clear. I just don¡¯t want to maintain it anymore, I don¡¯t have time to y any tricks with you, I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t talk to me, or I¡¯ll hit you again, warning the first time.¡±

    Su Xiaolu didn''t show any face at all. When facing Zhao Wenming, his sarcastic remarks were like ice skates.

    Zhao Wenming''s face was very embarrassed. What did Yi Lei mean? Did he do it on purpose?

    Even if he did it on purpose, can she still turn over?

    He always said that he was going to hit him. Do you really think she can seed? She hit him before because he was unprepared, and Yi Lei wanted to hit him again in the future, he was a fool to be hit by her, if she dared to do it, it was just time to deal with her.

    "I think what Yi Lei said is quite right. It''s not that everyone has grown up and has no brains. At our age, everything we say must be thought through. Even if it is some nderous words, as long as you say it, it means Those who don''t fear the consequences, don''t care about the consequences, are just because the object of nder is of little importance to you."

    Ou Xuan suddenly spoke up, she looked at Su Xiaolu, and smiled politely at Su Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu looked at her, wondering why Ou Xuan liked her, but she never let down other people''s kindness, Su Xiaolu also returned a smile.

    Maybe it was Ou Xuan who made the first move, Li Lu also spread her hands and said: "That''s right, we are all unlucky, we have gotten to this point, there is nothing to be afraid of, I don''t bother to pretend, this show is really Too bad, this show shouldn¡¯t exist, what kind of date is it?

    Li Lu has been upset for a long time, and she has been holding back for a long time, but she is worried after all, and has been holding back.

    I don''t know why, but when she saw Su Xiaolu''s indifferent attitude just now, she suddenly figured it out, it''s already reached this point, what else do you want to be popr, if this is the case, then she doesn''t want to be angry with this show, maybe This is herst chance to be active on the screen.

    Fuck him, don''t pretend anymore, if I have something to say, I will say it on the spot.

    "Same."

    Zhou Fei''er''s expression was also indescribable, she agreed with what Li Lu and Ouxuan said.

    The female guests stepped on them mercilessly, which made the male guests look a bit ugly, after all, they are the scum in their mouths.

    They also wanted to vomit, but in the end they all fell silent tacitly.

    Luo Yi said first: "I came on this show to correct my shorings. I was unlucky in the past, but I want to be better and better prepare for my future. What I think is me and you I think I¡¯m different, but how different I am, there¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Zhou Fei''er with a sad expression.

    "Yeah, I don''t even understand why Li Lu broke up because of such a small matter, I hope this show can make me understand."

    Wang Haoxuan also looked at Li Lu and said.

    They are men, and they should be more generous.

    Lu Zibo also looked at Ou Xuan helplessly.

    Zhao Wenming looked at Su Xiaolu subconsciously, and he also said, "I also expect myself to be better."

    Men are always careless, as long as they have a correct attitude, they will definitely be pleasing.

    The male guests looked at each other and smiled, seemingly encouraging each other invisibly.

    As for the female guest, she sneered with a sarcastic expression.

    All the live broadcast rooms are also divided into prizations.

    Manyizens praised the male guests, saying that they are elegant, gentlemen, and gentle, and they can address their shorings, which is already better than many men.

    As for the female guests, what they said is that they care about every detail. There is no such thing asprehensive emotionally. Men are careless, and women have to take apart a sentence to interpret. They don''t give them a chance. It''s really tiring to have such a girlfriend. If you make a mistake, you will be broken up.

    He Qu said with a smile: "Everyone has finished dinner, then let''s proceed to the most interesting part of tonight, the live broadcast draw, the rule is to randomly selectizens whoment, and answer his questions."

    No matter what opinions these people have on this show, they can''t quit halfway, anyway, the poprity is rising.

    Everything does note to the end, who knows what will happen.

    Even if there are many people scolding this program, it does not prevent it from bing popr, and it does not prevent people from really liking to watch it.

    He Qu asked everyone to get together, and she smiled and said: "If anyone is unwilling to answer the question, more than three, then he will do the aftermath of the kitchen tonight. Just use it for yourself.¡±

    The male and female guests are clearly distinguished, sitting on each side, wishing to stay away from each other.

    Su Xiaolu also found the seat farthest from Zhao Wenming and sat down.

    Su Kuo was obediently by her side, and shared the status of the webcast room with her through Zhihai.

    He Qu was in the center, she looked at the eight people with a smile, and finally said to Wang Haoxuan: "Mr. Wang Haoxuan, someizens asked you, do you really not know why Li Lu broke up with you?"

    Wang Haoxuan helplessly spread his hands and replied, "I really don''t know. I just had a meal with my ssmates, and Li Lu broke up with me."

    He Qu smiled: "It seems that the story is very long, Mr. Lu Zibo, someizens asked you, did you really cheat? When you were in love with Ou Xuan, did you cheat?"

    Lu Zibo looked serious, and immediately said: "I didn''t cheat, I didn''t cheat. I have exined it to Ou Xuan many times, but she just doesn''t believe me."

    He Qu still maintained this smile, her expression fell on Luo Yi, and she asked, "Mr. Luo Yi, someizens asked you that you broke up with Zhou Feier, is it really because you are Ma Baonan?"

    Luo Yi also looked serious, and he replied: "No, my mother respects me very much, and I also respect my mother very much. I don''t think it''s Mabao, I think it''s filial piety. This is me and Zhou Fei''er. I think it''s also where she doesn''t understand me."

    Every male guest has a very correct attitude, and the live broadcast room is already boiling with discussions.

    He Qu heard the director''s voice through her ears. She smiled, looked at Zhao Wenming and said, "Mr. Zhao Wenming, someizens asked you, is yourputer really broken?"

    This question is very sensitive, butizens are sharp. Of course, they asked these questions. Zhao Wenming also looked serious: "It''s really broken, and I hope it doesn''t break."

    Answer in a well-regted manner, so that there will be no mistakes in the answer. After the male guest has finished asking, it is time to ask the female guest.

 Chapter 998: Superstar cheat 10

    Chapter 998 Superstar Cheat 10

    As the questions were asked one after another, He Qu''s eyes fell on the female guest.

    Obviously Su Xiaolu is the farthest. ording to the order of the male guests, Su Xiaolu should be thest one to be asked.

    But He Qu smiled and called her name and said, "Sister Yi Lei, someizens asked you how you felt about yourst rtionship."

    This question is really heart-wrenching. Who doesn''t know that Yi Lei''s private video was blown up. Although she didn''t hit a home run, the scale is already huge, and it has already aroused people''s imagination.

    Now that the question is so tricky, it is undoubtedly putting people on fire. No matter whether you answer or not, you will feel very ufortable.

    If it was Yi Lei, I''m afraid she really wanted to die immediately. She just expected this show to be like this, so shemitted suicide by burning charcoal.

    But it was Yi Lei, Su Xiaolu would not feel ashamed, angry and painful, let alone be afraid, she looked at Yi Lei calmly, her expression and emotion did not change, she calmly said: "I feel sick and want to vomit."

    Her answer was four simple words, which made people feel expected, but also felt a little lost, as if she was caught by something, and wanted to ask her again, but unfortunately that was already the next question.

    He Qu maintained a polite smile, turned to Ou Xuan who was beside Su Xiaolu and asked: "Miss Ou Xuan, someizens asked you, you said that you and Lu Zibo broke up because of the other party''s cheating, do you have evidence?"

    He Qu looked at Ou Xuan, looking forward to her answer. She wanted to raise a card and scream for this year''sizen ss. The question she asked was so urate that it hit the mark.

    Ou Xuan looked indifferent, and answered two words casually: "Yes."

    As the game progressed, the atmosphere became very subtle, everyone looked different, and the female guests seemed to havepletely given up on expression management, fully demonstrating their irony and disgust towards the male guests.

    The male guests are mostly in meditation, trying to manage their expressions well.

    He Qu was already looking at the next live broadcast room to ask questions. After finding the one he wanted to ask among countless questions, he immediately focused his attention on Zhou Feier: "Miss Zhou Feier, theizen is asking questions. , May I ask how you judged the word Mabao, I hope you can exin it in detail."

    Zhou Fei''er rolled her eyes, and said coldly: "Mom baby, poprity means that you can''t do without your mother. For example, my mother said that if I don''t let me eat this or that, I should eat more. In short, you have to listen to me." As for my mother, there is no ego based on the mother, this is my judgment on Mabao, I am no different from the public."

    Luo Yicai exined that he is not a mother, he is just more filial.

    Zhou Feier''s answer undoubtedly pushed back the difficult problem.

    He Qu coughed, and her eyes fell on Li Lu. She looked at a lot of questions quickly, and finally she locked a question and asked: "Miss Li Lu, a question from aizen, Mr. Wang Haoxuan said that he just had a meal with his ssmates, you I just mentioned breaking up, is this true? Wang Haoxuan looks very gentle, have you ever thought that you are a very sensitive person?"

    Li Lu sneered: "I can''t answer this question well, why don''t you let everyone take a look, if you find that your male ssmate and female ssmate are eating, the female ssmate not only sleeps in his arms, but also takes pictures and identally sends them to you. For you, do you choose to break up cleanly, or endure disgust and listen to his exnation and continue to reconcile as before, of course, I must choose to break up."

    He Qu: "..."

    I can''t y anymore.

    The others were silent.

    Wang Haoxuan couldn''t help but stood up and said to Li Lu: "How many times have I told you that it''s just a game, we''re ying truth or dare, it''s just a punishment for her loss, I didn''t respond at that timee over¡­"

    "Stop, stop, stop, I don''t care what the truth is, it doesn''t matter, we have broken up, OK!"

    Li Lu rolled her eyes, and interrupted Wang Haoxuan''s exnation impatiently, she didn''t want to hear what she was exining, so let whoever wants to listen to it.

    They are all bosses, what kind of pretense are they using games, who would y such a disgusting punishment for a decent person, it¡¯s nothing more than one person who has a heart and one who doesn¡¯t refuse. what.

    She can''t tolerate sand in her eyes, and she doesn''t want to be forcibly mixed with sand.

    Wang Haoxuan looked angry, but in the end Luo Yi pulled him, and he restrained his temper and sat down again.

    He Qu is still smiling, she has received a reminder from the director that this round of the game is over,e back tomorrow.

    Good things can¡¯t be finished all at once, you have to keep the hook.

    "That''s the end of ourizen questioning session today. Everyone has answered the questions, so let''s pack up our things. When everyone packs up, we will record a personal emotional tidying up. Thanks to everyone .¡±

    After He Qu finished speaking with a smile, everyone else got up to clean up.

    Su Xiaolu silently washed the pots and put away the dishes.

    After washing well, others are not well.

    He Qu came to Su Xiaolu, smiled and said, "Sister Yi Lei, are you going to record now or wait?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at the time on the clock, and she said, "Now."

    He Qu asked again: "Sister Yi Lei, do we need to change ces, if you mind."

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "No need."

    In her one-person live broadcast room, thements have been divided into threeyers. ,

    One party will grab her to cooperate and scold her, saying that she is so contrived and wants to set up a good person.

    One side is saying that she has bad intentions and deliberately let others hear, hoping that everyone will scold Zhao Wenming. Her intentions are really sinister.

    One side is a normalment, aside from other things, Yi Lei is actually quite a nice person, quite pitiful, Su Kuo dog is so good, I also want to have such a cute dog.

    Su Kuo has been paying attention to the dynamics of this live broadcast room. His technology is not good enough. When the technology improves in the future, he can still create a trumpet toment and talk. He has inherited the memories of countless ancestors, but he knows those things, but There is no way to really disy it. What he uses is only a small part. These skills must be learned on his own.

    He Qu did this on purpose, to lead those who didn''t like Yi Lei to criticize her.

    Su Kuo told Su Xiaolu a little angrily: "Sister, she did it on purpose. She knows that Yi Lei is hated by the whole people now, and she will be scolded for whatever she does, so she brought up the topic like that."

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head tofort him: "My sister knows, let her go."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t care about the twomunicating with each other consciously. The more calm and breezy she was, the more He Qu felt a little reconciled, so He Qu smiled and said, "Sister Yi Lei, then we''ll start right away." , Regarding your rtionship, can you make a summary? What are the most uneptable things between men and women?"

 Chapter 999: Superstar Goldfinger 11

    Chapter 999 Superstar Cheat 11

    After He Qu asked, he looked at Su Xiaolu and waited for her to answer.

    She looked at Su Xiaolu, not wanting to miss any expression on her face, as long as she had any emotional changes, it would be broadcast live by the high-definition camera.

    But He Qu was doomed to be disappointed. Yi Lei, who couldn''t ept it, was dead. Su Xiaolu, who didn''t care at all, would not copse because of this. She just looked at He Qu calmly and said, "The conclusion is disgusting. If you can be reborn , I want to go back and p myself to death, but think about it carefully, people will be deceived a lot in this life, but one thing can always be believed, that is, paper can''t cover fire, no matter what tricks the other party uses to deceive you, One day he will be exposed, and the most uneptable thing between men and women is secretly filming, I can''t imagine, if I really put myself into it, how can I have time to shoot this or that."

    This is what He Qu wants to hear, and what everyone wants to hear, Su Xiaolu just said it.

    But she met the expectations of the public, and He Qu still felt weird in her heart. She didn''t think it should be like this.

    Yi Lei shouldn''t be so calm.

    He Qu couldn''t figure it out, but she couldn''t ask anymore. If she didn''t master this job well, she would be scolded.

    So it is enough to arouse the curiosity of the public, and enough is enough.

    After Su Xiaolu finished recording, He Qu will not bother her anymore.

    Before the time for the next broadcast, Su Xiaolu simply closed his eyes and rested his mind.

    There is so little aura, and this variety show is really noisy, she just wants to live in the mountains.

    After the problem is solved, she can live with ease.

    If unfortunately the mission fails, you can only go to the next world to do the mission.

    The summaries of other records are simr.

    Anyway, after the first day of recording, the atmosphere among the four couples was already below zero.

    After the broadcast, Su Xiaolu went upstairs and returned to her room.

    She began to practice some basic kung fu to improve her current physical abilities. No matter what time she wanted to hold a sword.

    She slept on the bed, sinking her consciousness into space to rest.

    The body is too dirty, this is really mysterious, but no one will believe it.

    Yi Lei didn''t eat much in the past six months, but she still gained weight.

    The body is very dirty, it doesn''t look like he hasn''t eaten anything at all.

    This makes Su Xiaolu also feel very miraculous. It is a bit like a supernatural power, but it is a little different. The golden finger, which Su Kuo called evil, has spiritual wisdom.

    I don¡¯t know who owns this kind of thing.

    If the other party has already started far, it is difficult for her to reach.

    It''s really difficult to do the task.

    Su Xiaolu fell asleep with boredom.

    Su Xiaolu had a dream. She dreamed of Zhou Zhi. Zhou Zhi was sitting by theke in a suit and beckoned to her: "Xiaolue here."

    Su Xiaolu happily ran over, she hadn''t dreamed of Zhou Zhi for a long time, Zhou Zhi was the only man she had loved in thousands of years.

    "Does Xiaolu miss me?"

    Zhou Zhi looked at her and asked her.

    Su Xiaolu nodded, of course she thought about it.

    Zhou Zhi smiled, took her hand and sat down, didn''t speak any more, just watched the scenery of theke with her.

    Su Xiaolu looked sideways many times, she didn''t want to wake up from this dream.

    But the dream will eventually wake up.

    After waking up, it was already dawn, and I looked at the time. At six o''clock, Su Xiaolu got up to practice. After two hours, he would absorb the few spiritual energy before Su Xiaolu went to wash.

    Brushing her teeth, Su Xiaolu thought of Zhou Zhi who said to herself with a smile: "Fourth brother doesn''t know how many times he has been reincarnated, I''m afraid he has already forgotten me."

    Su Xiaolu sighed, her fate with Zhou Zhi is not long, separation is doomed, and she has a long time to do, and it is also doomed that she will miss her forever.

    "Never forget, never forget."

    As the incarnation of time, Zhou Zhi is everywhere, he found Su Xiaolu, and he was by her side, but after a while, he couldn''t stand in front of her again until he had a breakthrough.

    He can find Su Xiaolu in thousands of worlds, and he will stand in front of Su Xiaolu in thousands of worlds in the future.

    It''s been a long time, he just needs to wait.

    ¡­

    The rest of the vi got up, and everyone gathered downstairs.

    He Qu looked at everyone who was waiting, and took the initiative to say: "Only sister Yi Lei hasn''te downstairs yet, it''s not good to keep you waiting, I''ll call her."

    When He Qu said this, he won the favor of the men.

    Wang Haoxuan said politely: "That''s a hard song."

    "Thank you."

    For a while Lu Zibo and the others expressed their gratitude, which made He Qu feel very useful.

    He Qu looked at the female guests. None of them spoke.

    As soon as He Qu got up, Ou Xuan couldn''t help but said, "It''s not necessary, it wasn''t time for the live broadcast, and Yi Lei wasn''tte either."

    "That''s right, we came down because we couldn''t fall asleep. Since Yi Lei can sleep, why bother her? We also abide by the rules of the show. Don''t you have to follow the rules yourself?"

    Li Lu also asked sarcastically, they don''t have any favorable impression of this show, everyone just wants to be morefortable.

    As a woman, He Qu''s behavior is a bit weird. It''s not the time yet, so it''s okay if Yi Lei doesn''te, but when He Qu said this, she felt that Yi Lei was putting on airs or something.

    Men can ignore it, but women can''t.

    He Qu was a little embarrassed, she didn''t know why Ou Xuan and Li Lu spoke for Yi Lei.

    This made it hard for her to get off stage.

    But she reacted quickly and exined: "I didn''t call her on purpose, I was just afraid that you would wait too long."

    Ou Xuan waved her hand: "I don''t care, and I didn''t wait for Yi Lei. I was just waiting for the live broadcast to start. Waiting for the start of work has nothing to do with others."

    Ou Xuan looked at He Qu, she was not sure before, but He Qu said that just now, it was clearly intentional, it turned out to be a green tea, Ou Xuan lost her face.

    Anyway, it''s not on the air now, andizens can''t watch it.

    After Ou Xuan said this, both Li Lu and Zhou Feier understood.

    The two said at the same time: "Ou Xuan is right. The live broadcast starts at 9 o''clock, and now it is 8:30, just like going to work. We are just waiting to go to work."

    Li Lu also said: "I was thinking too much. I must sleep well tonight. If I get up early tomorrow, I can do some exercise. There is no need to get down early."

    Zhou Feier smiled and said, "I agree."

    He Qu gritted her teeth, and didn''t say any more. She felt that these women were all crazy, and she bluntlyined when they were in a bad mood. She didn''t think much about it. It wouldn''t be good for her to argue with them, and it was useless, so She put up with it.

    He Qu looked at the male guests inadvertently, seeing that they all showed gentle smiles andforted him silently, He Qu felt much better.

    At 8:50, Su Xiaolu came downstairs, and was watched by several men. Su Xiaolu frowned, and said coldly, "I''m not polite or well-educated."

    The four men frowned one after another, wanting to refute but couldn''t find a reason, so they could only withdraw their gazes silently, and didn''t watch any more, but they secretly remembered that there are so many programs in the future, there is always a chance for revenge.

 Chapter 1000: Superstar Goldfinger 12

    Chapter 1000 Superstar Cheat 12

    He Qu smiled and said, "Since everyone is here, our live broadcast will begin today."

    The others had no objections, the live broadcast started just after nine o''clock.

    Countlessizens flooded into the live broadcast room to see what''s going on with dinner today.

    He Qu also began to announce the rules of the game: "Today''s breakfast, lunch, and dinner still require your hard work to obtain, and we have a new emotional analysting in today. Senior Zhao Xueru had a sudden illnessst night and went to the hospital for treatment. , so I can¡¯t participate in our next live broadcast, but the new emotional analyst wille back soon. I will keep my identity a secret. In the evening, she will choose one of you to have dinner with, and she may even live with you. In the next few days , Emotional analysts will live with each guest to get to know you better."

    These are all new things that the director team came up with after trying their bestst night.

    Emotional analysts, understand through conversations, and then recordments. This is a bit of a conclusion for a person.

    But it¡¯s interesting to y like this. Their attitudes are too bad. It¡¯s just fine for a day or two, but for thirty days, the whole show, if they always have this indifferent attitude, how can they continue to y.

    After He Qu announced, he said with a smile: "Then today''s game is about stamina. It''s very simple. Everyone carries a basin of water to the top of the country and gets ten yuan every ten minutes."

    After He Qu finished speaking, the male guests looked normal and started to get up and move around.

    On the other hand, the faces of the female guests were a little ugly.

    They learned a lot from the rules announced by He Qu, and everyone felt ufortable. The program team didn''t want them to be leisurely, and didn''t want their indifferent attitude.

    Li Lu and the others subconsciously looked at Su Xiaolu.

    Seeing that Su Xiaolu looked normal, they also gradually calmed down. They are not popr, and their poprity is not good, butpared with this real unlucky person, nothing about them is nothing.

    The game starts.

    Everyone raised the basin.

    Su Kuo felt a little funny looking at it, but after looking online, it really was.

    ¡¾This show is so weird, it costs ten yuan for ten minutes. It¡¯s really easy to earn ten yuan. It¡¯s sixty yuan for an hour. If you want me, I¡¯ll earn it to death...¡¿

    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too naive¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾It looks a little funny, I''m not sure, let''s take another look. ¡¿

    The live broadcast rooms of other people are rtively harmonious, but in Yi Lei''s live broadcast room, things are not so good.

    ¡¾What''s the matter with Yi Lei, why are you pretending, why didn''t you show it...¡¿

    ¡¾Yi Lei is so contrived, who does she look down on...¡¿

    ¡¾Yi Lei gets out of the entertainment industry, Yi Lei is going to be cool soon¡ª¡¿

    [I''m really speechless, Yi Lei is also a victim, why is it that the victim is always med, just want to watch a live broadcast, ba ba nm, if you don''t like watching it, get fucked, want to watch and scold, cheap or not . ¡¿

    [Finally someone has spoken my mind. Yi Lei didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why is everyone scolding her? It¡¯s normal for her body to be out of shape. asionally I eat a lot and gain weight. Why is Yi Lei¡¯s gaining weight a heinous thing? ? Which matter is Yi Lei the victim, I hope this year''sizens will watch it with some brains. ¡¿

    ¡¾You neers don¡¯t understand Yi Lei¡¯s character, right? Selfish, blindly arrogant, and ying big names, there are fans of this kind of person. I¡¯m really drunk. I¡¯ll step on Yi Lei once when I see her, disgusting, disgusting...¡¿

    ¡¾I just like to watch Yi Lei, I don''t see any selfishness, I just think she has a straightforward personality, and she doesn''t hold back when she looks at her, so I like to watch her, Yi Lei,e on! ¡¿

    [I advise you to be kind, I saw so many people scolding Yi Lei, I thought she did something outrageous, but in the end, she didn''t do anything, and because the scumbag was exposed on the Inte, I was really speechless Yes, you can speak casually if you praise others, but think twice if you hurt others! ! ¡¿

    There were constant quarrels, and Su Kuo felt that it was hard to exin. He thought to himself, it is a good thing that some people are starting toin.

    But why? Su Kuo felt a little confused, and he could discuss it with his sisterter. Yesterday, there was still unanimous infamy on the Inte.

    Someone startedining, does it mean that the situation is a little different?

    Su Kuo secretly analyzed and thought seriously.

    After the first ten minutes passed, someone already showed a bitter expression, holding a basin of water above their head, which was far less rxed than anyone thought.

    In fact, there is not much water, but if the hands are held high for a long time, they will be sore and ufortable.

    The male guests will naturally not put down the basin so early.

    Female guests, except for Su Xiaolu, the other three are gritting their teeth and struggling.

    He Qu walked up to the male guest with a smile and asked temporarily: "If you get good grades in the end, will you be willing to buy food for the female guests?"

    The four men smiled and nodded, of course they agreed.

    He Qu walked up to the four female guests and asked them repeatedly.

    Li Lu and the others snorted coldly, and said ''no need'' almost at the same time.

    He Qu saw that Su Xiaolu didn''t speak, so she walked up to Su Xiaolu and asked, "Sister Yi Lei, does your silence mean that you might ept it?"

    Su Xiaolu nced at He Qu with indifferent eyes: "Aren''t you brainy? If you don''t answer, it means you ept it? I don''t answer because I don''t think such a mentally retarded question is worth answering. Let alone a month, it was filmed on this show." Thirty years, I won''t be with shit, understand? Do you understand?"

    He Qu''s smile froze on his face, and he suddenly felt aggrieved.

    Su Xiaolu was very annoyed. Not only did she notfort her, she also said in a cold voice, "Stand aside, don''t stand in front of me."

    Very annoying and an eyesore, Su Xiaolu almost wrote these words on his face.

    Su Kuo also said "Wow, woof, woof" to He Qu.

    Yi Lei''s live broadcast room was as noisy as boiling water again.

    Many people said that her attitude was very bad. He Qu just asked and had no other meaning. Couldn''t she answer well?

    Some people say that He Qu asked the question knowingly, and he was scolded because of his own fault.

    Su Xiaolu scolded He Qu away and stopped talking.

    But Zhao Wenming couldn''t stand her like this. He said to Su Xiaolu, "Yi Lei, our affairs have nothing to do with others. Why do you take your anger out on others? Youe to the show for work, and you have such an attitude when you do work." It''s too bad, no matter in terms of upbringing or quality, you should apologize to He Qu."

    Zhao Wenming looked at Su Xiaolu with the integrity in his eyes to stand up for justice.

    With the opening of Zhao Wenming, Wang Haoxuan also echoed and said: "Yi Lei, you really shouldn''t take your anger out on others. Everyone is working, and no one should bear your anger."

    Lu Zibo nodded: "As an outsider, I don''tment on private matters, but your harsh words to He Qu are indeed too much."

 Chapter 1001: Superstar Goldfinger 13

    Chapter 1001 Superstar Cheat 13

    Luo Yi also curled his lips and said, "Apologizing or not is up to you, justice is at your fingertips."

    Four men stand in a line.

    He Qu''s eyes were red, she quickly smiled and waved her hands and said, "No, no, sister Yi Lei doesn''t need to apologize to me, it''s okay."

    Su Xiaolu was unmoved, did not speak, and did not apologize.

    For a while, many people frowned.

    He Qu tried his best to show a smile, saying that it''s okay, she doesn''t care.

    But by doing so, she just pushed Su Xiaolu to the forefront, and the people who scolded her became more and more fierce.

    Li Lu, Zhou Feier, and Ou Xuan all frowned. They all felt bad, but seeing Su Xiaolu close their eyes, they were all silent.

    This show is so disgusting.

    They want to be silent, but the four men, clearly aroused by protectiveness, don''t intend to keep them out of it.

    Luo Yi said to Zhou Fei''er: "Fei''er, you are a girl, and every time we quarrel, you speak clearly and logically. I also want to see what you have to say about this matter. Don''t you think so? There is something wrong with the song."

    Luo Yi thought that when he was with Zhou Fei''er, Zhou Fei''er always said that he was wrong, and finally broke up and said that he was a mother''s treasure, which made him angry. He didn''t want to intervene in this matter, but look Seeing Zhou Feier''s indifferent look, he suddenly wanted to ask her, and he did.

    When Luo Yi said this, He Qu was a little moved, and at the same time looked at Zhou Fei''er expectantly. It would be great if someone could speak for her as a female guest, so that more people would hate Yi Lei.

    Zhou Fei''er never thought that Luo Yi would drag her into the water, she gave Luo Yi a cold look, and said sarcastically: "You are asking the wrong person, I don''t have the problem of meddling with a mouse, you should call and ask your mother."

    Zhou Feier closed her eyes and stopped looking at anyone.

    Luo Yi''s face was flushed with anger, Zhou Feier''s teeth were sharp, not only did she not answer, she even pointed the finger at him, Zhou Feier wanted to nail him to Ma Baonan''s shame.

    "My business has nothing to do with my mother, why are you saying that?"

    Luo Yi couldn''t bear this tone, he questioned Zhou Fei''er.

    Zhou Feier turned around, not wanting to talk to her at all.

    The attitude is also very clear, don''t suffer from me.

    The more Zhou Feier ignored her, the more Luo Yi lost face.

    He put down the basin, wanting to ask Zhou Fei''er for rification, and he didn''t even care about the live broadcast.

    He Qu hurriedly stopped: "Mr. Luo Yi, calm down."

    Zhou Feier opened his eyes and looked at Luo Yi ironically: "What''s wrong, do you want to force me?"

    Luo Yi''s eyes were reddish, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "You shouldn''t call my mother!"

    "Did I ask you to ask me? What are you excited about here? It''s like eating gunpowder. What''s the matter? I can''t cooperate with you. You are not satisfied. It''s funny. Who are you? What do you think?" If I cooperate, do I cooperate? Are you the emperor? If you want me to revolve around you, I will revolve around you. It¡¯s really a shame. Fortunately, it¡¯s divided. Whoever likes you wants it, and whoever cares about it will take it. What the hell? Don''t touch me, don''t talk to me, it''s disgusting."

    Zhou Fei''er is not afraid of provoking Luo Yi, she can''t stand it when she is in love, let alone break up, she doesn''t want to bear it.

    What idea did Luo Yie up with? She''s not a fool, she just didn''t cooperate, and he got angry. It''s really interesting, who did he think he was.

    Zhou Feier regrets it now, she should have been like Yi Lei just now and didn''t answer directly.

    Luo Yi''s face was very embarrassing, Zhou Fei''er was like this, which made him unable to step down for a while.

    But he was emotional, and the program team couldn''t let him get close to Zhou Fei''er. If Luo Yi did something to Zhou Fei''er in the program, it would have a great impact on the program team.

    Luo Yi was taken down by the program crew to calm down.

    Zhou Feier hooked the corners of her lips ironically, and closed her eyes.

    He Qu''splexion was not very good either. Netizens mostly scolded Yi Lei for her.

    But when it happened to Zhou Feier,izens mostly scolded Luo Yi for meddling in his own business.

    Some people also said that Zhou Feier scolded Luo Yi well, saying that Luo Yi asked for it, and Luo Yi''s image instantly became very bad.

    This matter has no effect on He Qu for the time being, after all, she was not the one who asked Luo Yi to stand up for her, so it is not her fault.

    With the lessons learned from Luo Yi, the other three men shut up.

    Li Lu and Ou Xuan looked at Zhou Feier and Su Xiaolu, seeing that they looked normal, they didn''t speak.

    I was already tired of raising my hand, but after such a dy, I forgot my tiredness.

    The male guests let go one after another, but none of the four women showed any intention of letting go.

    They all closed their eyes.

    After closing my eyes, I felt surprisinglyfortable, as if I didn''t need to see annoying people, and everything became better.

    They persisted for two hours, and they didn''t stop until the director group called it off.

    Take the money and go to buy ingredients.

    "Yi Lei, Li Lu, Fei''er, what are you going to buy?"

    Ou Xuan asked.

    After getting to know them briefly and having a preliminary understanding, Ou Xuan took the initiative to ask. She had a good impression of them, and there were still twenty-nine times together, so she could have a chat.

    "I''m going to buy a potato, a handful of vegetables, and a small piece of meat, and keep the rest for the night. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to make moneyter."

    Li Lu has a n. Seeing how persistent they are, the program team will definitely adjust over time.

    If men and women are always confronted, this is definitely not the original intention of the program group. She has a hunch that the program group will definitely make troubles and let them ask men for help. She doesn''t want to ask for help, so every penny she earns must be thought out.

    Zhou Feier smiled and said: "I think the same as Li Lu, I don''t know how to cook many dishes, so let''s keep it simple."

    Su Xiaolu looked at a few people and said, "I don''t have anything to choose, I''ll buy whatever I can."

    "Yi Lei, aren''t you going to save some of it?"

    Li Lu looked at Su Xiaolu steadily, she hoped that Su Xiaolu could understand her eyes.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Li Lu, and said gently: "I''m ready to practice swords, and I may be a martial arts substitute in the future, so there is no need for taboos. Anyway, the program team will not let us starve to death."

    "You want to practice swords, have you learned from the teacher?"

    Ou Xuan asked curiously.

    Everyone looked at Su Xiaolu, obviously interested.

    Su Xiaolu replied seriously: "I have a sword manual, just practice along with it."

    "If you want to watch it, you can watch me practice swords in your free time."

    Su Xiaolu added gently, her attitude towards them and her attitude towards male guests are really different.

    After Su Xiaolu said this, Ou Xuan and the others also nodded, expressing that they would definitely go to see it.

    Su Xiaolu bought pork and some vegetables, and stewed them in one pot.

    Guarding with Su Kuo, except for being a little confused this time, everything else is fine.

    At this time, He Qu announced, "A new emotional analyst is here. She has chosen Yi Lei. She wants to have lunch with Yi Lei. She is already at the gate. Can any of you open the door for her?"

 Chapter 1002: Superstar Goldfinger 14

    Chapter 1002 Superstar Cheat 14

    Li Mingzhou, who chose Su Xiaolu yesterday, chose Wang Haoxuan among the male guests today.

    After He Qu announced, Su Xiaolu heard an unusual voice.

    "System system, take a quick look, what''s wrong with Yi Lei, why is she still alive?"

    "I don''t know, the anchor point has not disappeared, please ask the host to investigate."

    The old-fashioned electronic voice answered indifferently.

    The new emotional analyst has not yet appeared, but Su Xiaolu heard an abnormal voice. She lowered her eyes slightly and asked Su Kuo consciously: "Xiao Kuo, did you hear any voice?"

    Su Kuo looked up at Su Xiaolu, and he replied: "No, sister heard something?"

    Su Xiaolu was a little depressed: "I will tell you about the abnormal voiceter."

    Su Xiaolu looked at the gate of the vi, she took the initiative to walk over, just look at what it is.

    Su Xiaolu opened the door, and the woman standing outside the door had sweet makeup. She reached out and greeted Su Xiaolu with a smile: "Hi, Yi Lei, do you remember me? Long time no see."

    Xu still has a sweet smile and looks very friendly and harmless.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xu Yiran, she suspected Xu Yiran, but she hadn''t verified it yet, what she didn''t expect was that Xu Yiran woulde to this program, and she could still hear the conversation between Xu Yiran and her golden finger system .

    This is where it gets interesting.

    Su Xiaolu''s expression was t: "Hello."

    Yi Lei and Xu Yiran are actually not close, so Su Xiaolu is not very enthusiastic about her.

    Xu Yiran was very familiar, and asked Su Xiaolu with a smile: "Yi Lei, did the pillow I gave youst time sleep well? Do you still use theb?"

    Pillow, Su Xiaolu thought about it. In his memory, Xu Yiran sent ab and pillow. This pillowb looks unusual.

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "It''s still in use, thank you."

    Xu still smiled, and said sweetly: "You''re wee, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of me next."

    Xu Yiran looked very sweet and gentle, but she asked the system crazily in her heart: "What''s wrong with the system, Yi Lei didn''t lose the two things, why is she still alive? Didn''t you say that the products produced by the system are high-quality products? Why would I fail?"

    "The anchor point has not disappeared, please the host to investigate it by itself. I suggest that the host should not focus too much on Yi Lei. The sess of the other two anchor points will not affect it. Even if Yi Lei does not die now, she will not live for long. .¡±

    The system said to Xu Yiran coldly, it is of course impossible to tell Xu Yiran that Yi Lei might be the guardian beast of the world, it only suggested that Xu Yiran should not hold on to this ce.

    If it speaks too bluntly, Xu still might threaten it.

    Xu still listened to what the system said, and she cheered herself up from the bottom of her heart: "I will definitely find out the reason. I am the heroine of the world. As long as I want to do it, there is nothing I can''t do. The system, you are the data, you can''t do it." I understand, some of us human beings have obsessivepulsive disorder. I have obsessivepulsive disorder. I must do things perfectly. Yi Lei''s figure is the best in the entertainment circle. If she is not dead, I can''t have it. Mingqi, forget it, you don¡¯t understand even if I tell you, you¡¯re just cold data, I¡¯ll check it myself, if you find anything wrong with Yi Lei¡¯s website, remember to tell me.¡±

    Xu Yiran has a lot of activities in his heart, and looks like a normal person on the surface.

    Sweetly said: "Yi Lei, I haven''t eaten your cooking yet, you are so beautiful, I am looking forward to it, I am so happy."

    Su Xiaolu''s expression was t: "Then thank you for giving me face, I will eat moreter."

    She heard Xu Yiranmunicate with the system, and gained a lot of information from it. Xu Yiran thought that she was the heroine of the world, so she got the golden finger, and the ingestion of this evil golden finger needs some items as anchors.

    These items may bebs, pillows, socks, chopsticks, etc., and each anchor point can have three people.

    If you are marked, you will die in the end. After death, Xu Yiran can change and mark others again. It turns out that this is how evil things are ingested.

    Knowing so much information at once, Su Xiaolu found it very interesting.

    Xu is still following Su Xiaolu, the anchor point is there, but Yi Lei is still alive, which proves that she has a strong heart, and she still needs to find out her psychological defense line.

    Su Xiaolu served Xu Yi a meal, she asked tly: "Have you finished eating?"

    Xu still asked if he could give another one to strengthen the suction, so he nodded casually when he heard Su Xiaolu''s words: "Yes."

    Su Xiaolu did not give Xu Yiran much food, but gave her a lot of meat.

    During the meal, Xu Yiran spoke to Su Xiaolu, she asked: "Yi Lei, I think you are in good condition, I want to learn from you."

    Su Xiaolu nced at Xu Yiran, and frowned imperceptibly.

    Xu Yiran said again with a smile: "Yi Lei, in fact, many people are hurt in a rtionship and can''t get over it. Many people will go to extremes, including theizens who watched the live broadcast. They must have simr experiences. Can you share it with everyone?"

    Yi Lei has a strong ability to bear the pain, but judging by her refusal to go out for several months, she is still afraid. For a person who is afraid to face her, repeatedly opening her wound is undoubtedly the most effective serious injury method.

    As for her real intentions, few people can guess. Everyone will only think that she has good intentions and wants to help more people. In other words, Yi Lei''s helping more people is actually helping her to gain favor.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xu Yiran, the gentleness on her face disappeared, she replied coldly: "Xu Yiran, do you like to expose other people''s wounds?"

    Xu Yiran listened to these words, but felt that the rm bells were ringing in his heart, why is Yi Lei so upright?

    She reacted quickly and asked again: "No, I just want you to help more people. Don''t you want to do good deeds?"

    When questioned, the best way is not to prove yourself.

    Xu still reacted quickly, but Su Xiaolu looked a little colder, and said ruthlessly: "Are you teaching me how to do things? Do you like this very much?"

    Xu still felt it was tricky, she could see that Yi Lei didn''t like her, even hated her, she didn''t let herself get involved, but questioned her character even more trickily.

    What kind of person do people hate the most? People who teach themselves how to do things should be ranked first.

    Xu still took a deep breath, and quickly said: "Yi Lei, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean that, since you don''t want to talk about it, then we won''t talk about it, don''t get me wrong."

    Su Xiaolu sneered: "Oh."

    She didn''t care and continued to eat.

    This kind of reaction made Xu Yiran feel terrible. She hoped that Yi Lei could quarrel with her. If she is overinterpreted, she will be scolded byizens.

 Chapter 1003: Superstar Goldfinger 15

    Chapter 1003 Superstar Cheat 15

    Xu still ate absent-mindedly, which made her feel like she had nowhere to use her energy.

    The rice is not fragrant anymore.

    She thought it would be fine after a while, but she didn''t expect that Su Xiaolu would ignore her at all.

    Xu Yiran took the initiative to speak, but Su Xiaolu either didn''t look at her, or replied with an ''oh'', such an indifferent attitude.

    Xu still only felt that all his actions were hitting the cotton.

    Not only Su Xiaolu ignored her, but even Su Kuo hated Xu Yiran, his attitude was obvious, and he didn''t give a single nce.

    Xu still showed a look of disappointment, and she soon stopped insisting on direct blows.

    Since this didn''t work, she changed her method and contacted Ou Xuan and the others instead.

    When they yed games, Xu Yiran also helped them y. With Xu Yiran and Li Mingzhou, the atmosphere was finally better.

    He Qu breathed a sigh of relief, it would be better if someone cooperates.

    Soon it was time to ask questions fromizens in the evening.

    Men and women remain distinct.

    He Qu smiled, and first asked Li Mingzhou and Xu Yiran if there was anything they wanted to say about the four couples, it was aboutments.

    Li Mingzhou spoke first, and after serious thinking, he said: "People''s feelings are very wonderful. Each one is different, whether it is thinking or emotional sensitivity. Sometimes the same thing is very small for boys, but it is very small for girls. It¡¯s a lot to say, but different boys and girls have different levels of care and eptance. For example, the simplest taste problem, maybe I like to eat coriander, and I won¡¯t leave it. , then even if we are attracted together for a short time, we will soon separate, I don¡¯t know anything about them yet, so I can only talk about my personal feelings.¡±

    Li Mingzhou''s speech was very steady and sincere, and it was hard to find fault.

    He Qu agreed again and again, looked at Li Mingzhou with some admiration and said: "You are so good, it is true, the rtionship is really tooplicated, it is really not easy for two people to be together, whether it is tolerance or running-in , it will take a long time to determine.¡±

    Li Mingzhou smiled faintly.

    He Qu looked at Xu Yiran again.

    Xu Yiran also smiled: "My thoughts are simr to Li Mingzhou''s, but I have some opinions of my own. I don''t know if it''s right, but I think so myself. I think we should learn to be more tolerant and fault-tolerant when we are in love. Ability, beautiful jade is polished, there is no such thing as inherently the best, so in love, we need more trust and patience."

    He Qu listened and nodded in approval: "That''s right, that''s it. Our program group is doing the program with such an original intention. I hope that the guests can take their emotions seriously, and if they think carefully, maybe they will be able to reap their own rewards." It''s a good match."

    "After listening to the two emotional analysts, I don''t know what you think. If you have something you want to express, you can talk about it."

    He Qu looked at the male and female guests.

    The female guests are too indifferent, a lot of the past is in the past, don''te to bear, they are just dealing with work.

    The male guests are okay.

    As soon as He Qu finished speaking, Zhao Wenming immediately spoke, and he said with guilt all over his face: "Yi Lei, I''m sorry, I know you won''t forgive me, but please believe me, that''s not my intention, what happened Afterwards, I suffered more than anyone else, that person has already gone to jail, and I tried my best to keep you, I want to be responsible to you, I love you, please give me another chance."

    Zhao Wenming looked at Su Xiaolu and spoke sincerely.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhao Wenming, and she clearly heard that two minutes ago, Xu Yiran used a prop on Zhao Wenming, called a "puppet technique". Listen to her instructions. What Zhao Wenming said was actually Xu Yiran''s thoughts if.

    Everyone looked at Su Xiaolu.

    The expressions of Ou Xuan and the others were veryplicated. Before they could speak, Zhao Wenming spoke again: "Yi Lei, I beg you to give me a chance to prove myself. During this time, I am in pain and want to die. Ie to this show. In fact, it is for you, as long as you are willing to give me a chance, then I will do anything for you."

    Hearing Zhao Wenming''s words, he might be moved by himself, but as a woman, Ou Xuan and the others felt very bad, and they felt threatened.

    If you don''t agree,izens will scold Yi Lei, all kinds of attacks, I don''t know how terrible it is.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhao Wenming, and said coldly: "Are you trying to pua me? I don''t agree. I''m a sinner. If you do any self-harm, it''s because of me? Is that what you mean? If you want to die, die far away." , It¡¯s none of my business, not to mention falling in love, marriage can get divorced, if you make a mistake, you should leave, as long as I, Yi Lei, is not dead or stupid, I can¡¯t forgive a disgusting spy.¡±

    Su Xiaolu''s indifferent words silenced everyone.

    Xu still didn''t control Zhao Wenming anymore. Zhao Wenming looked a little embarrassed. He didn''t think much, but stubbornly denied: "I didn''t secretly take pictures. You knew when I took pictures."

    "Really, I''m so dissolute, why don''t I take pictures by myself, since I like it too, why don''t I have a perspective to take pictures?" Su Xiaolu mocked coldly, Yi Lei was scolded tomit suicide because there was no evidence.

    Su Xiaolu has no evidence, but she will look for opportunities, and now is the opportunity.

    Zhao Wenming was dumb for a moment, his face changedplicatedly, under so many shots, he really couldn''t hide anything he wanted to hide.

    Just being dazed for a while can change a lot of things. Zhao Wenming''s brain came to his senses, he opened his mouth to speak, and Su Xiaolu beat him to death with the next sentence: "Zhao Wenming, if you really care about me, why are you doing this three or five times?" You never contacted me for a month. When I didn''t dare to go out, I didn''t see how affectionate you were to me. Why, now that you are on this show, you want to step on me and turn over, and want to set up your affectionate persona? Oh, don''t dream¡ª"

    ¡°Even if I am temporarily shocked and dare not face it, it is only temporary. Don¡¯t think that a temporary blow can make me unable to hold my head up for the rest of my life. I will not steal or grab the integrity. I have never done anything wrong to anyone, and I have no fear.¡±

    Su Xiaolu didn''t look at Zhao Wenming in thest sentence, but looked directly at the live broadcast camera of her.

    Su Xiaolu has practiced for many years, and has an unusual fortitude. This look of hers conveys her fortitude, and people who watch the live broadcast will feel it if they look at her.

    Countless people who were watching with their mobile phones in their hands were shocked by this look. For a moment, an unspeakable emotion surged in their hearts and resonated with them.

    After regaining consciousness, countless people excitedly expressed what they wanted to say and their approval of Yi Lei.

    #Yi Lei Come on, I believe in you#

    For a while, countlessments like this upied the screen, and Su Kuo was dumbfounded: "Sister, what happened, why did everything change in an instant."

    At this moment, Su Kuo was also deeply suspicious. He felt that his thousands of years of sophistication in the world were suddenly overturned, and there was only one sigh in his heart: people''s hearts are changeable.

 Chapter 1004: Superstar Goldfinger 16

    Chapter 1004 Superstar Cheat 16

    Chapter 1004 Superstar Cheat 16

    One moment there was a lot of scolding, and the next moment the scolding fell silent.

    "Papa papa..."

    Ou Xuan, Li Lu, Zhou Fei''er and the three pped vigorously. They wanted to help with the conversation. They thought Su Xiaolu was unwilling to speak or didn''t know how to deal with it, but they didn''t expect her to do so well.

    A few words reversed the direction of the wind, this is a live broadcast, a live broadcast.

    With the screen recording, Yi Lei can rely on this headwind to turn the tables. From time to time, some people will question her, and some people will gradually search for her, but in the end, Yi Lei is still innocent.

    Yi Lei exined on Weibo that all the videos were secretly shot for Zhao Wenming, she had never had a rtionship with him, and she would not be with Zhao Wenming.

    No one believed it before, but now, people will ept the truth through their own investigation.

    "Yi Lei, what you said is very good. Everything that cannot be defeated will definitely make us stronger. No matter whether it is infamy, questioning or other things, it will not make us fall."

    Ou Xuan was very moved, and she felt a great resonance in her heart. Although she did not experience such a terrible thing as Yi Lei, the breakup also caused her career to slip again and again. Many doubts, many self-analysis, and many infamy made her She is not feeling well.

    I really don''t want toe to this show, but she has nothing to do with thepany''s arrangement.

    The matter of breaking up, especially celebrities, is not friendly to actresses. Men only need to say that you think too much to make a conclusion, but women are not.

    In a sincere rtionship, a woman will spend a long time thinking about whether she did not do a good job, which caused the failure of a rtionship. This process is painful.

    The reason why Ou Xuan and the others apuded was because Su Xiaolu had done too many things that they didn''t dare to do. Inparison, they were actually not so open-minded.

    Zhao Wenming waspletely dumbfounded, he was slow to react for a while, and lost the opportunity, he had no choice but to look at Su Xiaolu with a hurt and depressed expression and said, "I know everything is my fault, I know my exnation It''s toote, but please believe me, I love you, during that time, I was also in pain, I dare note to you, I dare not face you..."

    Since this is the case, he has no choice but to admit it, because it is a fact that he did not find Yi Lei in those few months, and he has to exin it for himself.

    Zhao Wenming''s affectionate exnation also made the male guests unable to sit still.

    Wang Haoxuan said: "Miss Yi Lei, you are actually the injured party in this matter."

    Lu Zibo also nodded in response: "Indeed, a failed rtionship without a beneficiary is a kind of harm to both parties."

    Zhao Wenming felt relieved a lot. He looked at Su Xiaolu expectantly to see how she would respond.

    Su Xiaolu just curled up the corners of his sneering mouth coldly, and said indifferently: "So are you going to pursue me again?"

    Zhao Wenming felt a little ufortable. This tone really made him ufortable, but he still managed his expression, nodded gently and expectantly: "If you are still willing to give me a chance."

    "Then I can tell you now, don''t want to, don''t talk to me, don''t pester me, I feel disgusting, you are just a person, with a bit of dignity and ambition, you don''t talk to me anymore, you heard what I said clearly Is it? If you are so rude and disgust me next time, I will really hit you, and I will ask you onest time, did you hear clearly, and if you didn¡¯t, I will repeat it again. "

    Su Xiaolu looked at Zhao Wenming coldly, not caring at all how she would react in the live broadcast room when she said such straightforward words.

    She spoke Mandarin, even if Zhao Wenming didn''t go to school, she should be able to understand it.

    Not giving any thin noodles, not leaving any leeway, made Zhao Wenming feel very embarrassed. He felt unspeakable difort in his heart. Does he have to be Yi Lei? of course not.

    Yi Lei''s reputation is so bad, she is grateful to Dade if he doesn''t dislike her, why should she belittle him like this!

    Zhao Wenming was very unbnced in his heart. He gritted his teeth and his nostrils dted a lot before calming himself down.

    He lowered his head, his tone was very low: "So you hate me so much, you still can''t forgive me...I''m sorry."

    He avoided answering, just wanted to create his own personality.

    "Are you mentally handicapped? Or are you impolite? When someone asks you, you just gossip like this and don''t answer directly. Are you guilty? Or do you still want to hit me? Zhao Wenming, do you dare to raise your eyebrows?" First of all, can''t you act like a man? You are really angry, then let''s fight, if you win, you want me to cooperate with you to make you any character, if you don''t dare, then you can say it now One sentence, don''t pester Yi Lei in the future, and you will be a dog when talking to Yi Lei in the future."

    Su Xiaolu chased after him, trying to escape, but it was impossible.

    Su Kuo was already screaming crazily: "Ahhh¡ªsister, you are so awesome. Many people on the Inte are yelling at Zhao Wenming, saying that he is greasy. He is not a man, hahaha... There are also many people saying that you are so sassy, I am a fan of your firm attitude."

    Su Kuo watched with relish on the Inte, and his heart was already crazy.

    Zhao Wenming was described as a water nt in a stinky ditch, entangled tightly and never let go.

    And Su Xiaolu''s tough behavior is refreshing to see, so he should cut through the mess quickly, and it''s annoying to watch it dragging his feet.

    Zhao Wenming''s face was very embarrassed. He looked at Su Xiaolu and felt that she had changed too much, which was not the case with Yi Lei before.

    He wanted to see something, but no matter how he looked, he could only see disgust, disgust and ridicule in those beautiful eyes.

    Zhao Wenming was very aggrieved, but he was forced to get off the stage.

    Wang Haoxuan and the others frowned, feeling that Su Xiaolu was too aggressive.

    Lu Zibo couldn''t bear to see it, and couldn''t help but said: "Yi Lei, why are you so sharp, do you want to be an enemy after breaking up? Can''t everyone be friends?"

    Su Xiaolu nced at Lu Zibo, and sarcastically said: "Are you Zhao Wenming''s father or mother? Zhao Wenming is dumb and can''t speak. I want you to speak for him. With such a sense of justice, I suggest you go to Leshan and let the giant Buddha Get up and let you sit down."

    Su Xiaolu ispletely insane right now, anyone whoes will be stabbed by her.

    What entertainment industry, she didn''t intend to join the entertainment industry, she didn''t care about being blocked at all, since this program group dared to broadcast it, she had nothing to be afraid of.

    Lu Zibo was also so angry that he couldn''t maintain his expression immediately. He gritted his teeth, but in the end he couldn''t be irrational, so he just gritted his teeth and said, "Yi Lei, you are simply unreasonable."

    Su Xiaolu chuckled: "Yes, yes, yes, you are right."

    Lu Zibo: "..."

    I was about to die of anger, and even more angry.

    Zhao Wenming thought that Lu Zibo''s opening would relieve some pain, but he didn''t expect it to be worse. He couldn''t keep silent anymore, so he quickly said, "Yi Lei, don''t me Lu Zibo. Our affairs have nothing to do with others. You are a little emotional now. I think you should calm down¡­"

 Chapter 1005: Superstar Goldfinger 17

    Chapter 1005 Superstar Cheat 17

    Chapter 1005 Superstar Cheat 17

    "Hehe, isn''t this dumb? I''m a little emotional. Do you want to teach me how to do things?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled ironically.

    The corners of Zhao Wenming''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t escape, and then he wouldn''t be able to talk to her for the next 20 days. Thinking about Zhao Wenming made him feel terrified.

    Before he went on the show, he imagined that Yi Lei was not overbearing, he was more gentle, and she would gradually stop ming him after exining it well, but the person in front of him waspletely different from what he was familiar with, it was a big change, covered in thorns , stabbing anyone who gets on, without any scruples, she simply doesn''t want to be in the circle anymore.

    With this idea, Zhao Wenming felt like being struck by lightning. He looked at Su Xiaolu repeatedly, and finally decided that she really didn''t want to be in the circle because she was so open-minded.

    Zhao Wenming felt a little ufortable, and finally took a deep breath, and said in a very restrained and painful manner: "Yi Lei, if this is what you want, then I will give it to you, but I¡ª"

    "Everyone has heard it, and theizens and fans in the live broadcast room have also heard it. Then I will say it here. If I talk to him again, then I will be a dog and waste everyone''s time. Let it be like this."

    Su Xiaolu raised her hand, she didn''t want to hear what Zhao Wenming said, but, she was really tired, she hadn''t said so much for a long time, and she really didn''t want to say a word next.

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he stopped looking at Zhao Wenming and shut up.

    Su Kuo rubbed against Su Xiaolu''s knee, and Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head.

    Zhao Wenming didn''t finish what he wanted to say, and his face was not very good-looking. Even if he managed his expressions well, he would lose control when he suddenly had no time to react.

    He also fell silent, not because he didn''t want to say it, but because he didn''t have a chance to say what he wanted to say, if you say he is a dog.

    He Qu came back to his senses, smiled to ease the atmosphere and said, "No one can say anything about feelings. If everyone understands everything, then all of us will be saints."

    "Any other guests have anything to say?"

    He Qu looked at Ou Xuan and the others.

    The others shook their heads, not wanting to say anything.

    He Qu looked at the questions to be asked next, coughed lightly and said, "Then ourizen questions today will begin."

    This session made everyone look bad. Everyone knows that the program team will ask the most pointed questions.

    He Qu looked at Zhou Fei''er and said, "Miss Zhou Fei''er, someizens asked you about the unbearable experiences you had with each other''s parents in yourst rtionship."

    Just asked directly, what kind of mother''s magic is Luo Yi.

    Zhou Feier''s expression was cold, without even looking at Luo Yi, he said directly: "For example, to go on a date, call five **** times in two hours."

    After Zhou Fei''er finished speaking, Luo Yi immediately stood up, and he exined with a serious face: "Fei''er, I have exined it many times, it was because I had a bad cold, I was careless since I was a child, and many of my living habits You don''t know, my mother is worried that I ate food outside..."

    "Stop, stop, stop, don''t need to exin to me, I''m just answering questions, andter ifizens ask you what''s wrong with me, you can just say thank you."

    Zhou Fei''er made a stop gesture, she rolled her eyes, and it was obvious at a nce that she didn''t want to have any contact with Luo Yi.

    He Qu immediately turned to Li Lu, and she asked, "Miss Li Lu, someizens asked, what is your impression of Yi Lei, would you be willing to be friends with her?"

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Lu. At that moment, she heard Xu Yiran say to the system, "Use the control tool on Li Lu".

    Su Xiaolu looked at Li Lu.

    The moment Li Lu heard the question, her expression was a little unnatural. She twitched the corners of her mouth, and then answered: "I don''t have a good impression of Yi Lei. She is too strong, and she speaks straight and doesn''t think about others... She, she is too Not tactful anymore, such a person will make people easily embarrassed, but...but I am willing to be friends with her."

    Li Lu looked a little excited, she looked at Su Xiaolu and said again: "Because you don''t have to think too much about being friends with her, she should be very straightforward. It''s cool, and I feel veryfortable, because I also I¡¯m not tactful, and I don¡¯t want to think about others. As for dominance, I think there is a conflict of interest. Either side will feel that the other is domineering. Everyone¡¯s thinking is different. I think it should be said in another way, that is not dominance. That''s the thought of the ego."

    After Li Lu finished speaking, her face was a little red, her heart was beating fast, not because of anything else, but because she felt it was too weird, how could she have said that kind ofment just now, that taste is very bad, a bit like The ghost press can''t control herself, but fortunately, fortunately, her self-confidence quickly sobered up.

    Her heart is beating so fast, this kind of feeling is not experienced personally, I''m afraid no one will understand, she obviously likes Yi Lei, how could she not want to be friends with her, fortunately, fortunately she didn''t make things worse.

    He Qu was stunned, and then sighed: "It seems that Li Lu has a strong affection for Yi Lei."

    No one noticed that Xu Yiran''s face turned pale and his brows were wrinkled.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xu Yiran, it turned out that she would get hurt if she didn''t seed, she looked at Xu Yiran, she obviously felt that her face was a little bigger, and there was a small spot at the corner of her eye, Su Xiaolu felt that this golden finger could really grasp Live at the acupoint.

    If she doesn¡¯t seed, Xu Yiran will suffer bacsh herself, and one bacsh will make her gain a pound and develop a spot.

    And the second time you fail, you will double it, that is to say, one catty for one time, two catties for two times, four catties for three times...

    This is really scary.

    Xu Yiran was going crazy when she heard it. She simply couldn''t bear the result of several failures. As a rookie female star, she has endless endorsement contracts. If she gets fat and her image is poor, she will soon lose everything.

    Su Xiaolu observed Xu Yiran, and she gradually got an idea.

    In the blink of an eye, He Qu had finished asking Ou Xuan and Zhou Feier, almost the same as yesterday, regarding thest rtionship, Ou Xuan and Zhou Feier answered calmly, still firm in their positions.

    He Qu looked at Su Xiaolu, and she asked a question: "Miss Yi Lei, someizens asked you, what would happen if your next boyfriend minded you? Would you feel pain? Would you do something stupid?"

    Su Xiaolu looked cold: "What next boyfriend, break up if you don''t mind, it''s painful, I did nothing wrong, why should I be in pain, as for doing stupid things, you want to ask me if I willmit suicide, I can tell you All the live broadcasters, I will not, even if I have the worst luck in the world, I will notmit suicide. Speaking of unlucky, I think I have been really unlucky recently, and I will find someone who understands to do the mathter. Look, go to Father Qi or something."

    As soon as Su Xiaolu finished speaking, she heard Xu still nervously asking Goldfinger: "System system, will you be discovered by others? Can Yi Lei calcte anything?"

 Chapter 1006: Superstar Goldfinger 18

    Chapter 1006 Superstar Cheat 18

    Chapter 1006 Superstar Cheat 18

    Xu is still very worried about this, after all, she even met the system, such metaphysical things have already happened,

    It is not certain that there are really tall people in this world, what if Yi Lei really meets her.

    The system replied angrily: "Host, you are worrying too much, such an unlucky person, it is impossible to meet an expert."

    Yi Lei''s luck is not strong anymore, most of her good looks and figure have been sucked away by Xu Yiran, and a scandal broke out, so how can she be so lucky to meet some kind of expert.

    "Even if she really seeks someone out, she will only be cheated of money by a scammer. You don''t have to worry too much, but her willpower is still very firm. I suggest you don''t put your mind on her."

    The system appeases Xu Yiran, and then gives advice again.

    Why pay attention to Yi Lei all the time, if Yi Lei is not dead, just change to another one, three can always kill one, as long as one dies, other things will be easier if this hole is torn apart.

    Xu Yiran felt much more relieved, and she said to the golden finger system: "Then I can rest assured, Tongzi, don''t worry, I will be able to take care of Yi Lei soon, and I must get this reward."

    Give up, Xu Yiran is too unwilling. She has a good figure and beauty, which brings her great benefits. If she has a famous weapon again, she dare not think about what will happen to her in the future.

    She will easily conquer men, and the men conquered by her will give her what she wants.

    Really relying on her own strength to climb up step by step, with a system, she believes that she can seed too, but such sess is time-consuming,bor-intensive and tiring. Since there is a shortcut, why should she work so hard.

    The system is data after all, it is not so humanized, and the thinking is too superficial, so she is always advised to give up, but she will not give up, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, she cannot give up.

    Xu still thinks that the system doesn''t understand anything, but actually the system knows everything.

    Xu is still superficial and ignorant, greedy andzy. This is a weapon that the system can use her, but it is also a disadvantage, because such a person will ignore the danger when he sees a shortcut in his mind.

    And it must be hidden. If it is confirmed by the guardian, it will be very dangerous, so Xu still has to die, and the system cannot directly remind him.

    After hearing Su Xiaolu''s answer, He Qu asked in surprise, "Sister Yi Lei, do you still believe this?"

    Su Xiaolu pondered for a while, and He Qu seized the opportunity to say: "Sister Yi Lei, now that the society is open, you can''t be superstitious."

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Qu, and said seriously: "Believe it or not, as long as it doesn''t harm others, I think it''s fine. If you don''t believe it, it doesn''t mean others can''t believe it. I think about the past six months, and every time I feel like a dream, I don''t care whether I believe it or not. If you don''t believe me, I won''t hinder anyone if I pay a visit."

    Su Xiaolu stopped talking after finishing speaking.

    He Qu smiled a little embarrassed, how could she answer these words.

    He Qu had no choice but to change the subject abruptly, and began to ask about the male guest.

    But through the director''s feedback, the heat is almost all on Yi Lei, which makes He Qu feel very ufortable. It would be fine if they all scolded Yi Lei, but manyizens began to discuss Yi Lei''s straightforwardness, saying that they were fans of her. .

    What if Yi Lei''s poprity rises again thanks to this show, then she will screw up what her cousin told her.

    He Qu didn''t focus on the male guests, so the questions were not so sharp.

    But when it was Zhao Wenming''s turn, He Qu asked a question: "Mr. Zhao Wenming, someizens asked you, will you really keep your promise in the future?"

    Zhao Wenming''s face was livid and he didn''t answer.

    He said heavily: "I refuse to answer this question."

    He didn''t want to say more about Yi Lei.

    Zhao Wenming refused to answer, so he had to clean up the kitchen.

    The questioning is over, and the big guys can move freely.

    Xu Yiran smiled and surrounded Su Xiaolu and said, "Yi Lei, can I sleep with you at night?"

    As long as Yi Lei is willing to give her something, a lot of suction skills can be formed invisibly, and Yi Lei will not be unlucky.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xu Yiran and nodded, but she did not refuse.

    The live broadcast was not over yet, Su Xiaolu and Xu still went upstairs.

    As soon as he entered the room, Xu Yiran rxed a lot: "Yi Lei, I''m going to take a shower first."

    Su Xiaolu meditated quietly, and couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth while taking her camera, but didn''t bother her.

    Soon, Xu Yiran yelled in the bathroom: "Yi Lei, can I use your skin care products, I forgot to bring them."

    Su Xiaolu frowned slightly, touched Su Kuo''s hair beside him and whispered: "Xiao Kuo, do you think I should agree? I think back to the past six months, the first time I was unlucky was to ept her things, should I leave her?" Further?"

    Su Kuo: "Woooooooh¡ª"

    Of course, this goes without saying.

    Su Xiaolu sighed: "Maybe I think too much."

    Afterwards, Su Xiaolu replied to Xu Yiran: "Yes."

    Xu still got the consent and was already crazy with joy.

    It''s fine if she agrees, she will consume a lot of Yi Lei''s luck if she uses it more now, even if she regains some poprity, it will be consumed soon.

    Xu still smiled proudly in his heart and said to the system: "System system, you heard, Yi Lei agreed, I just need to use up these products now, Yi Lei will be ugly tomorrow, hahaha, Be fat and ugly, how can she have the face to live, maybe she will disgust the fans, even if she doesn''tmit suicide, she will be killed by the fans."

    The system was silent for a while before mechanically speaking: "Then the host must not take it lightly, be careful."

    I hope she seeds.

    Xu still cheerful, she poured all the shower gel into the sewer, leaving only a part to smear on her body.

    The shampoo is the same, it belongs to Yi Lei, and she has almost consumed it.

    While Xu Yiran was doing these things, Su Xiaolu could clearly feel the changes in his body, heaviness and swelling.

    Su Kuo was a little anxious: "Sister, the evil thing is absorbing your luck."

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head tofort him, and said to Su Kuo in the sea of ??knowledge: "Don''t worry, my sister has found her."

    Su Kuo was surprised: "So fast, who is it? Is that Li Mingzhou?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "It''s Xu Yiran."

    Su Kuo was even more surprised: "She didn''t juste here, how can my sister confirm it?"

    Su Xiaolu was also a little puzzled: "I heard the conversation between her and the system''s golden finger. I was still wondering, how could I hear it, but I just heard it. This is what I wanted to tell you before."

    Su Kuo was dumbfounded: "How could this be the case, logically speaking, it shouldn''t be, what treasure is there on my sister???"

    What Su Xiaolu has, he knows it all.

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "No matter what it is, it is beneficial to me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know now, you will always knowter."

    Su Xiaolu felt relieved, and she couldn''t exin why, but felt that this would not harm her.

 Chapter 1007: Superstar Goldfinger 19

    Chapter 1007 Superstar Cheat 19

    Chapter 1007 Superstar Cheat 19

    Su Kuo was going crazy, Su Xiaolu didn''t understand how powerful it was, he knew it.

    Being able to sense the existence of another system must be a more advanced system. There is a system in Su Xiaolu''s body, but he can''t find it. How terrible it is.

    Su Kuo is very distressed. Almost all of Su Xiaolu''s present treasures were given to Zhou Zhi when she was alive.

    Su Kuo recalled thousands of years ago, thinking carefully.

    Until dawn, he suddenly had an epiphany.

    "Sister, I got it, I got it."

    Su Kuo was very excited.

    Su Xiaolu dragged his heavy body: "You know what."

    Luck was sucked away, it was too bad, she had e, herplexion was bad, she gained weight for no reason overnight, and she was very ufortable.

    Su Kuo was very excited: "Sister, your space, your space is a more advanced system space, it''s just like a small world, it can''t talk, but it will use up time to protect you, this is not what the world can do. Sending you off, this should only be done by someone who controls the order of time."

    Su Xiaolu: "Please exin in detail."

    Su Xiaolu''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the phrase "the person of order in time". deeply attracted her.

    Su Kuo asked excitedly: "Sister, when Zhou Zhi was about to pass away, how much did you understand time?"

    A person who takes such good care of Su Xiaolu can take a small world for her to make a space for her. Apart from Zhou Zhi, Su Kuo really can''t think of anyone else. From what he knows, Zhou Zhi has done his best to treat Su Xiaolu well.

    If he bes the incarnation of time, then the past and the future are well known to him, and everything he will do for Su Xiaolu can be exined.

    Su Xiaolu is silent, is it her fourth brother?

    He loves like time, has crossed the years, has he loved her deeply from the very beginning?

    If it is him, then they will definitely meet again.

    Even if it is not the same as before, it will be recognized at a nce.

    Her space has been with Huili since she was born, and has been with her until now, giving her a lot of aura, and even raised a carp spirit.

    "I don''t know if it''s the fourth brother, but if it''s him, he wille back to me."

    Su Xiaolu''s heart settled down, she didn''t think about it any more, but in her heart, she was already looking forward to meeting her.

    She can hear the voice of the person bound by the golden finger, which is of great benefit to her. This means that no matter what world she and Su Kuo go to or what difficulties they experience in the future, she is looking for someone with a system It doesn''t have to be very strenuous.

    Su Kuo secretly thought, yes, maybe he has alreadye...

    Time, everywhere.

    Yes, sooner orter you will know.

    Su Xiaolu got up to wash up, she had a stinky face.

    Xu Yiran got up, saw Su Xiaolu like this, covered his mouth and eximed: "Yi Lei, your face..."

    Su Xiaolu gave Xu Yiran aplicated look, and didn''t want to speak.

    Xu Yiran was secretly delighted. When the show starts, Yi Lei will definitely be scolded to death. I am happy to think about it. Others will be surprised when they see her.

    As Xu Yiran expected, when they went downstairs, almost everyone looked at Su Xiaolu with indescribable expressions.

    Want to ask, but feel ufortable.

    Zhao Wenming was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly felt a lot better. Yi Lei has be an ugly monster, which is really great.

    The makeup artist wille to make up, and if it is done, it needs to be very thick, and it may not be able to cover it.

    At that time, his face will be whiter than a ghost.

    Su Xiaolu refused to wear makeup.

    The camera is very high-definition, so all morning, they were discussing around Su Xiaolu''s face and figure.

    Su Xiaolu was sullen, and no one spoke to her.

    Xu Yiran is a sweet little angel. She asked Su Xiaolu if she needed this or that. Su Xiaolu had a stinky face and ignored her answers. Naturally, she was scolded by Xu Yiran''s fans. She only picked up a few yesterday. Poprity, also began to doubt.

    Su Kuo''s heart is very heavy: "Sister, if you continue to let that thing **** your luck, you will soon be unable to do anything well, and it will be very difficult."

    If the luck is damaged, it will be difficult to seed in doing things, and if the situation continues like this, it will only get worse.

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head, signaling him to be at ease.

    At noon, Xu still gave Su Xiaolu a piece of fruit to eat: "Yi Lei, eat some fruit, fruit won''t make you fat."

    In other people''s eyes, this is for Yi Lei''s benefit. A pear has a lot of water and is not particrly sweet. It is true that eating it will not make you fat.

    Su Xiaolu looked at Xu Yiran coldly, and suddenly knocked off the pear with a wave of his hand, and the pear fell to the ground, breaking a hole.

    Xu was still stunned.

    Su Xiaolu said angrily: "Stay away from me, you gave me ab and pillow before, my hair is getting less and less, and it is difficult to sleep, my luck is not good, but you, everywhere It¡¯s great, I¡¯m so shocked to see it.¡±

    Xu still showed an expression of disbelief: "Yi Lei, this, this is too superstitious!!"

    She hasn''t seeded yet, Su Xiaolu doesn''t cooperate like this, Xu still finds it very difficult to deal with, if she doesn''t want her things, how can she **** luck afterwards?

    "You don''t care if I''m superstitious or not. Before you came, I didn''t have e, and I didn''t gain two pounds in one night. I feel so unlucky to be next to you. I was still in a panicst night, and today I became like this , no matter how good you are, stay away from me, and there are so many female guests, you should find someone else."

    Su Xiaolu is very strong and stubborn.

    Xu Yiran felt that there was something wrong with her, but it was useless if she had the cheek to stick it up, she would be scolded, so thatizens would not like her on the contrary.

    Xu still was not reconciled, she said angrily: "Then I live with others, the others are not unlucky, do you want to apologize to me?"

    Su Xiaolu frowned: "Other people are not unlucky, so why should I apologize to you, I don''t want to make friends with you and be friends with you, whoever you like, it''s none of my business, if you die I don''t care if I don''t leave, but please don''t use my things in the future. I don''t agree, and you don''t give me things, and I won''t ask for them. By the way, you gave me my pillow andb. I¡¯ll give it back to you, and if you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he turned around and left regardless of Xu Yiran''s expression.

    Su Kuo followed Su Xiaolu, almost dancing, running and jumping on all fours, and he could tell that he was in a very good mood.

    Xu Yiran didn''t absorb much luck, and it has an impact on Su Xiaolu, but it''s not a foregone conclusion, so if Su Xiaolu does this, Xu Yiran''s fans will naturally attack her, but others will also speak for Su Xiaolu.

    So Xu Yiran''s fans attacked Yi Lei for being too narrow-minded and not worthy of being friends with Xu Yiran, and they were immediately refuted by moreizens. Yi Lei is not worthy, Xu Yiran should not be friends with someone like her Lei didn''t care either, she was an adult and had the right to make her own choices, so she wouldn''t have to force her to make friends.

    But if Su Xiaolu put it mildly, Xu Yiran''s fans can scold her, but it''s so straightforward, Xu Yiran''s fans can onlyfort Xu Yiran in the bullet screen floating screen, hug Yiran, and still don''t cry What.

 Chapter 1008: Superstar Goldfinger 20

    Chapter 1008 Superstar Cheat 20

    Chapter 1008 Superstar Cheat 20

    It seems that many people say that Yi Lei is too extreme.

    But in fact, this will not affect anything, Su Kuo is very happy to see that.

    Seeing He Quhe''s evil-minded appearance again, Su Kuo yelled "Wow, woof, woof" several times.

    My sister cleans up evil things, and he also needs to clean up those who bully my sister.

    He still can¡¯t control the wind on the Inte, so let some cute dogs pee to vent their anger.

    But there are no dogs around the vi, so Su Kuo''s n can only be shelved temporarily.

    The afternoon game is anagrams.

    Pairs in pairs.

    Everyone has to choose a partner, and the emotional analyst is responsible for the description of the trouble.

    Su Xiaolu and Li Lu are in a group, there is no suspense, men are divided into two groups and women are divided into two groups.

    Li Mingzhou smiled apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t show mercy."

    It takes half an hour, and each correct answer is one dor.

    Li Lu smiled lightly, she didn''t care, but she was curious about Su Xiaolu, this time it''s not a game of strength and patience, whether she can still win the leader.

    Su Kuo walked up to Li Mingzhou and sat down next to Li Mingzhou, shaking his head. He saw the teleprompter clearly.

    Cheating is that simple.

    The first word jumped out like a duck to water.

    Li Mingzhou thought about it for a while and said: "It seems to be very smooth, with no obstacles."

    Li Lu replied immediately: "Smooth wind and smooth water!"

    Su Xiaolu also said, "It''s like a fish in water."

    Li Mingzhou looked at Su Xiaolu in surprise, and had no choice but to continue to the next question.

    The word this time is, when a fish falls into a wild goose.

    Li Mingzhou thought about it for a while and described: "It''s amazing, it''s amazing."

    Li Lu was very excited: "Shocked!"

    Su Xiaolu''s face did not change: "Sink the fish and drop the wild goose."

    It should still be a coincidence.

    But for the next dozens of words, he deliberately distorted the meaning, and Su Xiaolu could still answer correctly.

    Li Lu answered quickly, but she didn''t get any of them right.

    Half an hourter, Su Xiaolu answered 80 questions correctly, and got 80 yuan, which was split halfway with Li Lu.

    Li Lu blushed a little: "I can''t ask for so many, I''m not right about any of them."

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly and said: "It''s only fair to have half a point. I''m just guessing randomly. It''s just luck."

    Su Xiaolu was very happy, as if she was getting rid of bad luck.

    She mentioned good luck, Li Lu was taken aback for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, she found it unbelievable that she guessed all the questions correctly.

    Luckily, Li Lu suddenly felt that this thing was not so mysterious anymore.

    Li Lu felt the same way, and the people who were watching the live broadcast naturally thought the same way.

    The results of the other groups were not good, and the group of Su Xiaolu and Li Lu had the best results.

    Xu still put some water, and the results of the boys group were not half of that of Su Xiaolu and Li Lu.

    Su Xiaolu went directly to buy a chicken, with five yuan left, and bought some vegetables.

    Li Lu looked at it, but still couldn''t help but said: "Yi Lei, you have e breakouts now, you should be a vegetarian."

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said: "It''s okay, I will practice sword exercise at night."

    Li Lu saw her persistence, so she didn''t say anything. She was just suggesting, not making decisions for others.

    Su Xiaolu''s attitude towards Li Lu was obviously very good, and she even smiled.

    Ou Xuan and Zhou Feier are simr, Su Xiaolu will smile at them.

    But looking back at He Qu and Xu Yiran, Su Xiaolu had a cold face. He Qu was also very wronged by such a different treatment.

    "Sister Yi Lei, is there something wrong with me?"

    He Qu looked aggrieved, and there were tears in his eyes after asking.

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Qu, and said coldly, "What did I do to you? Did I not answer the question you asked me? Did I not do the task you sent me? Why are you questioning me and still being so wronged? I want to ask too. , how can I feel sorry for you."

    At work, she did all the tasks assigned by He Qu, and she never refused or did not cooperate. Could it be that He Qu couldn''t bear it because of her indifferent attitude towards He Qu?

    Su Xiaolu''s question made He Qu panic. She quickly said, "I didn''t question you, but I wanted to be friends with you, but sister Yi Lei was very cold to me, which made me very sad."

    Su Xiaolu rolled her eyes: "If you want to be friends with me, do I have to be friends with you? Can''t I refuse? It''s just such a thing, you don''t need to ask me? As an adult, you don''t even Don¡¯t you know how to deal with people?¡±

    Ask, ask, ask you to death.

    Su Xiaolu asked back with a look of disgust, which put He Qu in a difficult situation.

    This is different from what He Qu imagined. She thought she could control the overall situation, but unexpectedly, Su Xiaolu took the sovereignty away with a few light words.

    He Qu was very ufortable, she was really about to cry now, she shook her head: "That''s not what I meant."

    Su Xiaolu was speechless: "Then what do you mean? Why do you ask me like this? Tell me."

    He Qu''s heart stopped, and self-proving this matter would only make her more ufortable. She squeezed out tears, looked at Su Xiaolu again and said, "Sister Yi Lei, I''m sorry to bother you. I have no other intentions. I really want to be your friend, if you don''t want to, don''t get angry, I''ll leave now."

    He Qu wants to regain control of the situation.

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Qu, and said indifferently: "Do you really not know the reason?"

    He Qu''s heart sank. She looked at Su Xiaolu, but she couldn''t see what she was going to do next. She quickly analyzed the meaning of this sentence in her heart. After a while, she still shook her head and spoke weakly. : "Sister Yi Lei, I don''t know, you can tell me, and I will definitely change it."

    Su Xiaolu nodded thoughtfully: "It is indeed necessary to change."

    He Qu was stunned, she really hated Yi Lei, if her cousin didn''t give her such a big favor, she really didn''t want toe here to make trouble.

    Su Xiaolu looked at He Qu seriously and said again: "I hate fake people, I will not be friends with fake people, when you see me, you don''t follow the rules, it''s very rude, you say you are my fan, but I ask you something and you can¡¯t say anything, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not my fan, but don¡¯t insist on some weird persona, I didn¡¯t like you from the beginning, and it won¡¯t change in the future, so don¡¯t force me to make friends, understand ?"

    He Qu had a bitter face, tears streaming down his face, and he didn''t know whether he was angry or holding back.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t care, and fell silent after speaking.

    He Qu wiped away his tears.

    In the evening questions, the girls answered everything they asked, but the boys'' questions were obviously a lot sharper.

    They all chose not to answer with a calm face.

    Another end of day.

    After the live broadcast, Su Xiaolu began to practice crazily.

    There was very little aura throughout the night, but it was enough to make the pimples on her face disappear, and the flesh protruding from her stomach also shrunk.

    Early the next morning, Su Xiaolu went downstairs refreshed.

    Li Lu and the others were shocked, this, this is too fast, not to mention that Su Xiaolu ate meatst night.

 Chapter 1009: Superstar Goldfinger 21

    Chapter 1009 Superstar Cheat 21

    Chapter 1009 Superstar Cheat 21

    Xu Yiran looked at Su Xiaolu refreshed, with an unnatural expression on his face.

    She knew it would be like this. Su Xiaolu lost weight, but she gained two catties in one fell swoop. Fortunately, she was already very thin, and the two catties were not obvious, and she couldn''t tell even if she wore loose clothes.

    Xu Yiran endured and endured, so that he did not show any strangeness in front of others.

    Su Xiaolu nced at Xu Yiran intentionally or unintentionally, frowned slightly, and then decisively sat the farthest away from Xu Yiran.

    Su Xiaolu''s different treatment was clearly seen by Li Lu and the others.

    There were even more discussions in the live broadcast room.

    Manyizens discussed that the big changes this night were very metaphysical.

    Manyizens think that Su Xiaolu is a bit cute. In this mixed entertainment industry, she is really a clean stream. Who speaks like her.

    There is no reason to hate you, you will bring me bad luck, don''t beat me, this series of straight **** makes peopleugh to death.

    Manyizens'' attitudes have changed.

    Su Xiaolu ispletely free, and she doesn''t have to worry about anything in this program group, so whether it''s the next game or the task, it''s very easy for her.

    Xu still couldn''t get any benefit from Su Xiaolu, and was very anxious.

    In the blink of an eye, twenty days have passed since the show, and Xu Yiran is still very unwilling.

    "System, is there no other way? If she returns the anchor point to me, what will happen to me? Quickly help me find a way, don''t you have a mall? Don''t you have a once-and-for-all good thing? ? Ahhhh..."

    As soon as Xu Yiran thinks that the show is over, the anchor point she sent will be returned. She may suddenly gain twenty catties, and she will copse infinitely. One or two catties can''t be seen, but she has gained more than ten catties and twenty catties , you can see it at once.

    What will the fans say, and what will the fans she manages with great difficulty think.

    It was hard to lose weight, and she didn''t have a good figure anymore.

    The mechanical voice of the system reminded Xu Yiran: "Host, I suggest you give up this goal. As long as you seed in the other two goals, you still have more choices."

    Xu still can''t listen at all: "What about Yi Lei, shouldn''t she be affected? She will still have such a good figure in the future, and she may have good resources, so I can''t do anything just by looking at it like this?"

    Xu Yiran can''t ept it. Yi Lei is beautiful, and she has a very good figure. If she goes further, she will often be suppressed in the future. Thinking about Xu Yiran feels very painful, and maybe she will bepared by fans.

    Xu still couldn''t ept it, but he couldn''t think of a way, he just broke down and went crazy in his heart.

    The system is only silent.

    Xu still racked her brains to think about it, and finally she came up with a solution. She asked the system: "System, if I let someone else give what I gave to Yi Lei, and Yi Lei''s subordinates, is this an anchor point?" Is it considered established?"

    The system mechanically replied coldly: "Forget it."

    I have to say that the host has no other abilities, so such an idea is easy toe up with.

    Xu Yiranughed as soon as he heard it, and finally felt better after being depressed for a long time.

    Tomorrow, tomorrow she will definitely seed.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu turned over, and after listening to the whole process, she also feltplicated.

    It''s really vicious, Xu Yiran is more and more courageous and has fighting spirit.

    What Su Xiaolu can do is to expose her.

    This show ends in a week.

    Most of the time will be on location, and Xu still has many opportunities to realize her fighting spirit.

    Su Kuo happily went downstairs with Su Xiaolu, Su Kuo happily said to Su Xiaolu: "Sister, I finally have a role to y when I go on location."

    Su Xiaoluughed, and touched Su Kuo''s head. Su Kuo has been suffocated for a while.

    The location is in a fruit farmers market.

    Everyone sells every day, and sells a catty of fruit for 50 cents.

    Su Xiaolu is the furthest away from Xu Yiran''s stall.

    Xu Yiran made a n early in the morning. She bought a few oranges with her own money, and she found Ou Xuan. She has partnered with Ou Xuan a few times these days, and Ou Xuan is okay with her.

    "Ou Xuan, I invite you to eat oranges. I bought them myself. The weather is so hot, and everyone didn''t eat breakfast. They are all tired and thirsty. I am not bound by this program group, so I can treat you to eat."

    Xu is still gentle and sweet, she speaks to people''s hearts.

    Ou Xuan didn''t refuse, she took one and ate it: "Thank you."

    Xu Yiran proposed at the right time: "Ou Xuan, then you can give them a point, there are customersing to my booth."

    After Xu Yiran finished speaking, he returned to his seat to entertain the guests.

    Ou Xuan carried the fruit and distributed it to Zhou Fei''er and Li Lu, and she finally came to Su Xiaolu''s side: "Yi Lei, have an orange, I didn''t eat anything in the morning, Xu Yiran paid for it, she is quite sensible .¡±

    Knowing that she is not liked by Su Xiaolu, but she can''t really ignore it, so let her share.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "I don''t like her. I don''t want to eat or take anything from her. You can share it. Don''t try to make me ept it. I won''t ept it. If you help her with something, I won''t ept it either, since she asked you to help, then you can help me pass on a message, so that she won''t waste her efforts in vain. "

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he smiled.

    Ou Xuan understood after listening, she looked at Su Xiaolu and said, "It''s my fault, don''t worry, there will be no next time for this matter, I understand."

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly.

    Ou Xuan knew that Su Xiaolu was very firm, so she also talked to Zhou Feier and Li Lu.

    Then she went back to her booth.

    Xu Yiran had been waiting for a long time, and when she saw Ou Xuan came back, she immediately asked nervously in a low voice: "Ou Xuan, how is it, does Yi Lei eat? To be honest, I don''t want to have a bad rtionship with her, one more friend is always good , but I don¡¯t know why, but she just treats me that way.¡±

    Xu Yiran hinted that she wanted Ou Xuan to think that Yi Lei was not a good person.

    Ou Xuan''s expression was calm, she returned the orange to Xu Yiran and said: "She didn''t eat it, and she asked me to bring you a sentence, don''t waste my efforts, I don''t want to get involved in the affairs between you, next time if you still want to find me I''ll help, I won''t help, I don''t think you need to force anything, there are so many people in this circle, not everyone can be friends, too much disturbance, but a burden to others."

    After Ou Xuan finished speaking, she left Xu Yiran alone and concentrated on the fruits at her booth.

    She doesn''t want to do such a thing anymore, and Xu Yiran probably won''t do it again if she said it so clearly.

    Xu Yiran was going crazy.

    But she was too unwilling to let her give up like this.

    But Ou Xuan didn''t help her anymore.

    So in the next few days, Xu Yiran found Zhou Fei''er, Li Lu, and even some staff to set up a line, but Su Xiaolu refused all of them.

    Xu Yiran had nothing to do. During the live broadcast on thest day, during dinner, Xu Yiran poured a ss of wine and walked up to Su Xiaolu, and said to her, "Yi Lei, I really like you, but you don''t care what I do. Like me, I really don''t know what to do, I respect you with this ss of wine, if I did something wrong, I apologize to you, I hope you can ept my apology."

    Xu still did this, so that everyone looked at Su Xiaolu.

 Chapter 1010: Superstar Goldfinger 22

    Chapter 1010 Superstar Cheat 22

    Chapter 1010 Superstar Cheat 22

    Su Xiaolu looked calm and refused coldly: "You are suitable to be friends with He Qu."

    Xu still broke down: "You don''t even want to drink my ss of wine, how did I offend you? Let you target me like this, look down on me, hate me?"

    She no longer wanted to take care of anything, she just wanted Su Xiaolu to drink down this ss of wine.

    Xu still doesn''t want to gain twenty catties, it will make her despair.

    Su Xiaolu is someone who can be threatened, she frowned: "What''s wrong with you? I don''t want to y with you, and I don''t want anything from you, let alone drink your wine. Why are you so shameless? What''s your purpose in pestering me???"

    "Don''t say you are threatening me now, even if the emperor is helping you to persecute me, I won''t drink it, understand? I think you are unlucky, and I feel unlucky next to you understand? You still have to give me this Give me that, what is your intention, do you really want to be friends with people like this???"

    "Ask theizens and fans who watched the live broadcast, who wants to make friends with people? Do you want to make friends or enemies? Besides, I''m an adult. If I don''t want to make friends, I don''t want to. Come on, really, stay away from me, who cares about you, you can go to someone."

    Su Xiaolu was very disgusted, and spoke mercilessly, directly exposing Xu Yiran''s hypocrisy.

    People will think deeply about Xu Yiran''s actions, why she insists on being friends with someone who doesn''t like her.

    Even if you really want to, you can''t press on like this, it will only drive people away, right?

    Why is Xu Yiran so eager, she is really abnormal.

    Needless to say, everyone can see that there are some things that are really scary to think about.

    Xu Yiran looked at Su Xiaolu, as if she was about to cry, she didn''t even know what to say, because what Su Xiaolu said didn''t leave her any room, and if she came closer, she would only be told Cheng is despicable, boring, and even disgusted by fans.

    My idol has repeatedly humiliated her to please people who don¡¯t like her, and fans will feel ashamed and will make them lose their fans.

    Su Xiaolu turned around, not looking at her.

    Xu Yiran finally sat down, and she frantically asked the system in her heart: "System, is there any way to kill her directly, I want her to die..."

    Unable to have a superb figure and famous equipment, Xu still copsed.

    The system replied coldly: "No, only when the anchor point is established can the opponent''s luck be sucked away. Please don''t be discouraged, the host. Failure is normal. You don''t have only one option."

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t afford to fail, why do you have to be obsessed with this one.

    Other missions are sessful, and she will gradually get what she wants, so why don''t you just say no?

    Xu is still devastated, of course she knows there is still a chance, but she is not reconciled.

    "Why are you so useless? Apart from these, you have no other benefits. Am I not the heroine of the world? Why do I still have obstacles in doing things?"

    Xu Yiran felt resentment in his heart.

    The system is silent directly.

    Let Xu Yiran vent as much as he wants.

    Xu is still just venting, she can''t give up, and when she tastes the severity of failure, she will work harder to do the task.

    ''My ex-boyfriend and I'' ended. In the end, none of the four ex-boyfriends got back together, and they all showed their attitudes that they would never get along. It was very embarrassing in many cases, but it couldn''t help manyizens like it.

    I love how they treat their ex-boyfriends and their unwavering determination.

    Most of the hot spots are Yi Lei. After the show ended, Su Xiaolu found awyer and sued Zhao Wenming for ckmailing Yi Lei. He took the video before, so he asked Yi Lei for 8 million. This is all of Yi Lei. saved up.

    Before Yi Lei had topromise because of the video, but now that the video has been circted, there is nothing to care about.

    Belongs to Yi Lei, Su Xiaolu wille back.

    Su Xiaolu directly posted thewyer''s letter on Weibo, causing another wave.

    Agent Zhao Meng called: "Yi Lei, are you crazy? That incident has subsided, why did you make a fuss, who will dare to use you in the future?? Don''t you want to eat?"

    Zhao Meng was very angry. Originally, in this show, Yi Lei did things regardless of other people''s ideas. At first, she was annoying, but gradually, many people liked her straightforwardness. As long as she followed up steadily, life would not be so It''s sad, but now that Zhao Wenming is being sued, and the old story has to be brought up again, people will only remember her deeply.

    So Zhao Meng was very angry.

    Su Xiaolu said to Zhao Meng coldly: "It is true that I don''t want to eat in this business anymore. When I get the money back, I will terminate the contract."

    Zhao Meng couldn''t find anything to say for a while, she was stunned for a while before she realized, she quickly said: "You don''t want to be a fool, so where do you want to be? Where else can you make money here, Yi Lei, don''t be impulsive .¡±

    Su Xiaolu hung up the phone.

    The evidence she submitted was sufficient, and thewyer was easy to use.

    Zhao Wenming called and wanted to solve it privately, but Su Xiaolu didn''t answer. ,

    Zhao Wenming was driven crazy. His real estate and bank cards were all frozen. He also broke the pot and broke the details of his bed with Yi Lei on Weibo.

    want to seriously injure Yi Lei with this.

    But Su Xiaolu didn''t care at all, and didn''t respond or exin, only updating the progress of the case.

    On the contrary, Zhao Wenming was chased and scolded byizens. Someone asked him to release details, who wouldn''t know how to make up empty words.

    In just one month, Zhao Wenming lost thewsuit.

    Su Xiaolu posted the results on Weibo, and one of them was interpreted byizens, that is, the crime of maliciously fabricating damage to reputation. With the official seal, what Zhao Wenming said was all lies.

    This matter gradually passed.

    Su Xiaolu donated the money from Zhao Wenming''spensation and the rest after thepany terminated the contract to the most famous foundation in China. Her actions attracted the favor of many strangers.

    People always say that a person who is really doing good deeds may not be very good, but she must not be bad. Many strangerse to know about it, and they will be fans directly after learning about it.

    Under all the microblogs, some peoplemented #ÎÒ¾ÍÄúÔÚÕâÀï×ß£¬ÎÒ¿´µ½who dares to be cheap#

    #Yi Lei Don¡¯t Be Afraid, We Protect You#

    With theseizens, Weibo is really harmonious.

    Su Xiaolu is also very quiet. Every day he practices, eats, walks the dog, and pays attention to Xu Yiran.

    Xu Yiran has almost disappeared since the end of the show. Others don''t know, but Su Xiaolu knows that she is crazy about losing weight. Since she returned the pillowb, Xu Yiran failed on her, and the consequences of bacsh made her fat However, Xu Yiran was already on the rise in her career, and it was impossible for her manager to give up on her.

    But with her image, it is impossible to go out for business, so she simply closed off contact with the outside world, crazily losing weight and sticizing.

 Chapter 1011: Superstar Goldfinger 23

    Chapter 1011 Superstar Cheat 23

    Chapter 1011 Superstar Cheat 23

    After so many months, Xu Yiran finally regained her figure, and then Xu Yiran began to prepare for work. Her second anchor is a middle-aged movie star. Will y a role in the y.

    And Su Xiaolu just released a video of herself dancing swords on Weibo. In the video, she is dressed in a ck dress, her figure is outstanding, and her **** are wrapped around her chest, so she is not outstanding. She wears a bunny mask, a human sword The aura of unity shocked many people.

    Su Xiaolu Aite became the director of an ancient costume martial arts drama group that Xu Yiran joined. She only wrote one sentence on Weibo: Do ??you want a martial arts stand-in? I rmend myself.

    Although Su Xiaolu has not updated her status for a long time, she is still popr. This video was shot at a fixed location, but the people in the video have natural moves, and it is shocking to draw and withdraw swords. Even through the screen, people You can feel the chill on her sword.

    There are many actresses with strong martial arts skills in the y, and they need martial arts substitutes too much.

    Su Xiaolu''s martial arts video was on the hot search, and he got a response quickly.

    Director Liu Yun personally invited her: Wee to audition.

    This is an opportunity. If it is false, it will be impossible to hide it when you see it. If it is true, then the show really needs a martial artist like her.

    Su Xiaolu happily went to audition.

    No ident, she was chosen to be the heroine''s second heroine.

    The moves are different, but when she fights, she is full of power and momentum.

    This show is mostly about men, and many male actors also have deep martial arts experience. Most of them are old actors who have studied martial arts. They were surprised that Su Xiaolu did not fall behind.

    The masters are all sympathetic to each other, they are keen on martial arts, and Su Xiaolu has high martial arts skills, so they naturally have a good impression of her.

    The filming of the drama officially started, and all the actors were present.

    Su Xiaolu saw Xu Yiran, and Xu Yiran was very indifferent to her, as if he had never been in touch with her.

    Does Su Xiaolu care? She doesn''t care at all.

    What she cares about is Xu Yiran''s second anchor, the middle-aged movie star Xiao Xun. Xiao Xun often fails to grasp it well, and the director is hard to say because of his face.

    Xiao Xun''s overall aura is also very indifferent. With him like this, there are no one who doesn''t know how to lean on him.

    Fighting against Su Xiaolu, he should have wounded Su Xiaolu, but ording to the progress of the moves, Xiao Xun couldn''t catch up, and the director helplessly shouted to stop.

    Xiao Xun looked a little guilty: "I''m sorry, I got you in trouble, and I will train hardter."

    Xiao Xun could feel the staff''s dissatisfaction. He was very guilty, but he had nothing to do. A lot of tidbits spread, and manyizens said that he was a sucker, and he couldn''t handle any moves in front of a real martial arts master. live.

    His fans argued for him, but they were powerless, because those videos were not synthetic, but facts.

    Xiao Xun left the set with a sullen face. He was physically and mentally exhausted. His wife had conflicts with him and wanted to divorce. He also suffered heavy blows in his proudest career.

    The airing of this drama will be a paraglider for his acting career. He is already middle-aged. If he doesn''t even have the acting skills and skills he is proud of, how will he be able to act in the future.

    Xiao Xun was on the training ground, training over and over again until he couldn''t move his hands anymore.

    He suddenly burst into tears, he could feel his own slowness, no matter how hard he trained, the next filming would not meet the director''s expectations.

    The y is only halfway through, and he doesn''t know what to do.

    Xu Yiran was watching in the dark. She knew the opportunity hade, so she made up her mind to confuse Xiao Xun.

    You are right, you are a piece of trash, and you will never seed in anything you do.

    You will have endless infamy, your fans will be very disappointed with you, and so will your wife, you will no longer be attractive to her, she will fall in love with someone else.

    You can¡¯t do anything well, so what¡¯s the point of living?

    Xu Yiran was bewitched crazily. If Xiao Xunmitted suicide, then she would be able to gain the skills of a great martial artist. In the future, she would be very powerful in acting. Martial arts does not need a substitute. This will definitely be a rare existence in the circle. , Xiao Xun''s luck was all sucked away by her, and her luck would also increase greatly.

    These days, Xiao Xun has not eaten less of her food, and he has finally reached this point.

    Bewitched, Xiao Xun picked up the sword. He was in great pain, but he didn''t dare to think about it anymore, so he just died like this.

    If the wife dies, she can get a lot ofpensation.

    Xiao Xun''s favorite is the sword, and now he can die under his love, he thinks it is enough.

    He put the sword across his neck, and was about tomit suicide, but when he heard a cold wind blowing, the sword in his hand was blown away with a ding, and Xiao Xun fell to the ground trembling all over, not even daring to turn his head. lift it up.

    was rescued, but he wanted to die even more.

    Su Xiaolu walked up to Xiao Xun, kicked the sword a little farther and said, "Why are you looking for death before you are at the end of your life?"

    Xiao Xun knew who it was, and he felt even more ashamed. As we all know, Yi Lei practiced martial artster. It is undeniable that she is talented, but he has been practicing martial arts for many years, and even she can''t match her. This really makes him feel ashamed.

    "Do you feel that your situation is very strange? I have paid attention to you. You have been very unlucky this year. In variety shows, you can make mistakes in your best skills, so that you start to be scolded, right? You must go to the hospital Checked, there is nothing wrong with the body."

    Su Xiaolu sat cross-legged beside Xiao Xun, it doesn''t matter if Xiao Xun ignores her, she just says it herself.

    Xiao Xun was silent, it was true, when the variety show went wrong, he thought it was a physical problem, but after the examination it was not, his body was normal.

    "It is said that the end of science is metaphysics, why don''t you think about it."

    Su Xiaolu showed Xiao Xun the way.

    Xiao Xun remained silent.

    Su Xiaolu said to himself: "You may not know me, but in fact, Imitted suicide half a year ago. That incident was exposed, and when I was going to be on that **** live variety show, I actually burned charcoal. After this time, I had an epiphany, since science can¡¯t exin it, then I will use theology to exin it, and I will return anything that anyone gives me, and I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Xiaolu said calmly, Xiao Xun looked up at her.

    "Then what happened next?"

    Xiao Xun asked.

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "After that, I didn''t continue to be unlucky. It''s a coincidence. Xu Yiran tried her best to give me things before. I was quite suspicious of her. It just so happened that she was also on this crew. You, what you eat Does it have anything to do with her?"

    Xiao Xun frowned, then shook his head: "No."

    Su Xiaolu stretched out her hand and shook it: "Don''t rush to make a decision, you can investigate secretly, I always think she is very strange, anyway, you don''t want to live anymore, and all the embarrassment that should be lost, why don''t you check it out Come on, don''t die in vain and be a fool."

    Xiao Xun is much richer than her, as long as he is willing to check, there must be a way.

 Chapter 1012: Superstar Goldfinger 24

    Chapter 1012 Superstar Cheat 24

    Chapter 1012 Superstar Cheat 24

    "You won''t be able to bear it for just a few days, if it is found out that it is rted to her, you will die unjustly."

    Su Xiaolu used the aggressive method, Xiao Xun''s will is too low, if there is no support, he really can''t survive.

    Xiao Xun was silent, he was thinking.

    Su Xiaolu said again: "Anyway, you are already very unlucky, no matter how unlucky you are, it is not worse than these few times. Is there anything you dare not face?"

    Xiao Xun said: "But how did she do it?"

    He still finds it ridiculous, Xu Yiran has no contact with him at all, what is she doing to herself like that.

    Su Xiaolu shook her head: "Who knows, anyway, I didn''t like her at first instinct. If she''s okay, and I''m so deeply involved in public opinion, why would she send me to find someone to give me that, and she''s on the show''s first show?" One day, I will use my stuff, I didn¡¯t say it, she used it up once, and the next day I got fat for no reason, anyway, if I stay away from her, I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m not living well now.¡±

    Xiao Xun was a little tempted, he smiled faintly at Su Xiaolu: "Thank you, I figured it out, I will check it out."

    Su Xiaolu looked around, she spread her hands and said: "Anyway, you should be mentally prepared, we are alone in the same room, maybe we have been secretly photographed, and there will be scandals in the morning, if it doesn''t, forget it. When it explodes, you must hold on. If you die, you will have nothing. You just have to think, no matter what is weird, the purpose is to kill you. As long as you stick to your beliefs and don¡¯tmit suicide, you can live a good life. It will all work out.¡±

    Su Xiaolu gave Xiao Xun a shot in the arm. After Xu Yiran exposed that they had framed them, Xiao Xun couldn''t stand it andmitted suicide.

    Xiao Xun retorted subconsciously: "It can''t be, we didn''t hug each other, it was innocent, even if it was exposed, and the fans are not blind, how can we convict at will."

    Even if it was exposed, they didn''t even touch their hands. How could it be that something happened.

    Su Xiaolu smiled slightly: "Who can say for sure, you should go back and rest quickly, don''t get overwhelmed, even if you really don''t want to live, at least give yourself a chance to check it out, right?"

    Xiao Xun nodded: "Okay, thank you, I will."

    After this interruption, his desire to die was not so serious.

    He felt that the conversation with Su Xiaolu was nonsense, but for some reason, subconsciously, he felt that he should check it out, just treat it as thest chance.

    He also found it very strange to be impulsive at that moment, he is not an impulsive person, how could he want to die in an instant, he died here, how great the impact on the drama would be, how many people would be affected, what did he think , feel that he should not do that.

    But why just now, he made up his mind to die, and felt that life was meaningless.

    Xiao Xun felt his scalp tingling, he got up, nced at Su Xiaolu gratefully, and then left quickly.

    As soon as Xiao Xun returned to the room, he started calling his assistant and asked him to thoroughly investigate whether Xu Yiran had anything to do with my basic necessities of life. Even if Xu Yiran sent a bottle of water by other means, he would know.

    Xiao Xun became suspicious, so of course he had to investigate clearly.

    Xiao Xun even called back to ask his wife.

    His wife was just a little surprised by his inexplicable question, but she patiently answered what she knew.

    Compared to Xiao Xun''s calmness, Xu Yiran was already going crazy.

    When Xiao Xunmitted suicide, she watched in the dark to see the results, to see that he was rescued, and that he had hope again. Xu Yiran could not wait to rush out and stab Xiao Xun to death.

    She took a few photos and went back to the room.

    She yelled silently to vent her emotions.

    "System, what should I do now? Xiao Xun just needs to check, no matter how concealed I am, he will definitely find out, and he will deal with those things soon like Yi Lei."

    "Why is Yi Lei like this? Did she know something, or was she reborn?? I can get the system, so why not if she is reborn."

    "Speak up, system, system... What''s the use of you, you trash..."

    The mission failed on Yi Lei. She gained more than 20 kilograms, her skin was so bad that she died, and she finally recuperated, and she even had a cosmetic surgery in secret. If it wasn''t for this, she would not be able to maintain her current beauty.

    After finally sucking some luck from Xiao Xun, now he is facing mission failure again.

    She is going crazy, the mission failed, she will gain forty pounds this time.

    What about her? what should she do

    Xu is still acting like a lunatic, the system ispletely silent.

    It is the moth of the world, it lives by inhaling luck, it is destined to be cleared out by the guardian of the world, this cannot be changed, what it can do is to try to hide itself.

    Xu Yiran was discovered so quickly because her methods were too low-level.

    She is a selfish andzy person, how can she be expected to really work hard to make progress.

    Xu is still mad, the system is silent.

    After Xu Yiran had gone crazy enough, the system said coldly: "Host, I suggest you do nothing. It doesn''t matter if you fail this time. You still have another chance. You can continue to lie dormant and wait."

    These two times may be a coincidence, the system still wants to struggle.

    Xu Yiran went crazy when he heard it: "It doesn''t matter what, you are not the one who is fat or ugly, of course it doesn''t matter to you, I am a big star, I am so fat, how do others think of me?"

    ¡°You can take a scene where the character is fat, and then lose weight in the scene.¡±

    The system gives suggestions.

    Xu still gritted his teeth: "You said it''s easy, is it so easy to lose weight? Obviously you said it, the task is easy, but why does she feel against me? I want a body that can''t eat fat no matter what I didn¡¯t get it, I¡¯m even fatter than I used to be, what did you bring me?¡±

    "Host, if there is no me, with your luck, you will not be able to get ahead in this circle all your life, and you will be unknown."

    The system answered Xu Yiran indifferently.

    If there is no system, Xu Yiran''s luck cannot be popr, and she has ambitions, and she will be unsatisfactory all her life because she is not satisfied.

    The system broke Xu Yiran''s embarrassment and made Xu Yiran even more broken.

    "Can I expose them? Since the mission is about to fail, I will take advantage of thisst luck to make it difficult for them. Even if they can turn around in the end, it will definitely be a stain on them."

    Xu still gritted her teeth, thinking about the few photos she took, she looked gloomy, and immediately contacted the blogger who broke the news with her trumpet.

    Sent the photo.

    Xiao Xun is the film star and married. He has a good reputation for half his life. If there is a scandal of suspected extramarital affairs, even if it is finally rified, the impact on him will be enough to make him painful.

 Chapter 1013: Superstar Goldfinger 25

    Chapter 1013 Superstar Cheat 25

    Chapter 1013 Superstar Cheat 25

    Several bloggers who broke the news also lived up to expectations.

    At four o''clock in the morning, Qiqi burst out, and within half an hour, it became a trending search.

    #Word of mouth movie emperor copsed#

    _

    #Xiao Xun and Yi Lei#

    #Yi Lei intervenes in the actor''s marriage, can a third party hammer it? #

    Several hot searches have been rising.

    By dawn, there was already an upsurge across the Inte.

    Xiao Xun arranged until midnight yesterday, and just fell asleep at three o''clock in the morning, because the phone was turned off, so at eight o''clock, he was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door.

    It was the assistant who came non-stop.

    As soon as the door was opened, the assistant Xiao Yao looked around the room, which made Xiao Xun puzzled.

    "What''s the matter, what are you looking at?"

    Xiao Xun was a little puzzled, the assistant''s reaction was as if someone was hiding in his room.

    Xiao Yao had a bitter expression on his face: "Brother, something happened, and you are on the hot search."

    Xiao Xun frowned.

    He picked up his phone to watch.

    Xiao Yao asked cautiously while talking to him: "Brother, do you have anything to do with that Yi Lei?"

    Xiao Xun frowned, very serious: "I have nothing to do with Yi Lei."

    This incident was no small matter, Xiao Xun was shocked and frightened at the same time.

    There were other people besides him and Yi Lei in the training groundst night. What Yi Lei guessed turned out to be true. What does this mean? Someone was waiting for him tomit suicidest night. Could it be Xu Yiran?

    Xiao Xun felt his scalp go numb just thinking about it.

    He took out his mobile phone, looked at the several missed calls from his wife, and quickly called back.

    As soon as the call was connected, he quickly said: "Lin Lan, this matter is veryplicated, but please believe me, I have not cheated or been ambiguous with others, I know you must have many questions, you buy a ne ticket ande here now , I¡¯ll exin it to you face to face.¡±

    His luck may be really bad. His wife Lin Lan is a very sensible person, but now, after he exined, she still asked him: "Xiao Xun, what did you ask me toe here? She is in the crew, Do you still want me to face her?"

    "If you want to exin to me, then do it yourself. I won''te to you. Don''t worry, I won''t respond to anything online."

    Lin Lan hung up after speaking.

    Xiao Xun frowned.

    Xiao Yao is also very anxious. Xiao Xun''s career is already in a period of decline, and now that he is encountering scandals, he is afraid that it will slip to the bottom.

    Without arge number of jobs in the future, they may all lose their jobs.

    Xiao Yao tentatively asked: "Brother, thepany is also asking, do you really have nothing with Yi Lei?"

    In the photo, Yi Lei smiled gently at Xiao Xun, and Xiao Xun looked back, his eyes were also thought-provoking.

    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like the eyes of ordinary people.

    And Xiao Xun has always been dedicated to his work and loyal to his marriage. He is famous for his good image.

    No matter what, he shouldn''t show the eyes of not being friends to women other than his wife. People interpreted that Xiao Xun seemed to be hit by something, and thenforted by Yi Lei.

    Although the interpretation is very strange, it looks very true.

    What kind of rtionship would be like this, except for the love between men and women, I can''t think of it.

    It''s normal if they are unmarried men and women, but Xiao Xun is married and has children, so he shouldn''t be like that.

    And it just so happened that the monitor in the training ground was broken, so people became more sad.

    Xiao Xun''s expression was very serious: "Xiao Yao, you respond to thepany. Yi Lei and I have nothing to do with each other. We are innocent, but this matter is veryplicated. You can apany me to see Yi Lei. I think she may There is a way."

    Xiao Yao was stunned for a moment, then said anxiously: "Brother, you and Yi Lei don''t want to meet now, I don''t know how many people are watching in the dark."

    Xiao Xun looked stern: "Yi Lei and I have nothing, we have nothing shameful, if she hadn''t saved mest night, today''s trending search would have been the hot search of me, an ex-star actor whomitted suicide due to depression, and you too You have been with me for eight years, don''t you know what kind of person I am? It''s just a fake news without evidence, so you doubt me?"

    Xiao Xun felt ufortable, and felt powerless again. Even if he tried his best, things still couldn''t be done well. No matter what he did, it would only develop in a worse direction.

    Xiao Yao originally had some criticisms in his heart, but when he heard these words, he suddenly heard them like thunder, and he nodded immediately: "Brother, I believe in you, I will do it right away."

    Yes, he has worked with Xiao Xun for eight years. How can he not understand what kind of person Xiao Xun is?

    He was also depressed, knowing that this is an upright person, why did he start to doubt those scandals?

    Xiao Yao didn''t think about it any more, and immediately went down to do things.

    When Su Xiaolu woke up, he knew that the hot search was hot.

    She was not affected in the slightest, she went to the field to practice sword after washing and eating, even if many people watched overtly or secretly, she didn''t mind.

    Gossip is gossip after all, no one can reallye to her to spit on her before getting the real hammer.

    But Xu Yiran dared, she seemed to be doing it on purpose, she walked up to Su Xiaolu and said, "Yi Lei, do you know that you are on the trending search?"

    "You say I''m unlucky, but don''t you think it''s yourself who is unlucky?"

    Xu still doesn''t want to care about the consequences anymore, he just wants to stimte Yi Lei, and it''s best to make her copse.

    Su Xiaolu nced at Xu Yiran with disgust: "You are so cheap."

    Su Xiaolu put away his sword and looked at Xu Yiran coldly.

    Xu Yiran was stunned for a moment, she thought Su Xiaolu would argue with her, but she didn''t expect that she would scold her.

    "Yi Lei, you, why do you say that about me?"

    Xu is still very angry, very angry.

    Su Xiaolu sneered: "I rushed to scold you, and said you are not cheap? I don''t know what you mean by showing off your power in front of me. If you have evidence, you can just let it go."

    Xu Yiran clenched her fists angrily, her mind twitched, and she even raised her hand to attack Su Xiaolu.

    She just wanted to hit Su Xiaolu.

    Xu Yiran made quick moves. The benefits brought by this golden finger are extraordinary, and the shots are strong, but this is nothing in Su Xiaolu''s eyes. Xu Yiran fell to the ground with two moves.

    Xu Yiran just wanted to get up, when Su Xiaolu stepped on her back, Su Xiaolu said coldly: "Heh¡ª"

    Xu Yiran was very humiliated, she didn''t know what happened to this kick, she couldn''t get up even if she wanted to, she was trampled to death, they were arguing just now, someone must have photographed it, thinking that she would be posted on the Inte like this, Xu Yiran''s face flushed red with anger.

    "Yi Lei, you are a mistress for others, you meddle in other people''s feelings and destroy other people''s families, you should die¡ªahhhhhh"

    Xu Yiran yelled with all her strength, she didn''t want to think about the consequences anymore, she only had one thought in her mind, she was having a hard time, and neither could Yi Lei, don''t think about getting out easily.

    Su Xiaolu stepped on Xu Yiran''s back: "nder and spread rumors about me, you go to jail, I can''t sue you to death!"

 Chapter 1014: Superstar Goldfinger 26

    Chapter 1014 Superstar Cheat 26

    Chapter 1014 Superstar Cheat 26

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he let go of Xu Yiran and turned to leave.

    Xu still looked at Su Xiaolu''s back with hatred, she got up and went back to her room, as she expected, there were videos.

    The system said coldly: "Host, I think you need to calm down. You are not doing any good to Yi Lei now. If you don''t do it well, there will be bacsh, and you will be implicated as well."

    Originally, Xiao Xun''s anchor point was about to go wrong, and Xu Yiran wanted to find Yi Lei''s troubles to kill her, so the bacsh she suffered would only be greater in the end.

    But Xu Yiran, who was so angry, couldn''t listen at all. She just wanted the fire to burn more intensely, so Xu Yiran let it out without hesitation.

    The video of Su Xiaolu admonishing Xu Yiran also quickly went viral on the hot searches.

    Instantly sparked heated discussions.

    Shuge is hotly searched on Weibo.

    In just one morning, things have fermented to a terrible level.

    When Xiao Xun approached Su Xiaolu, both the director and the assistant director were there.

    Thepany had to ask Xiao Xun to respond, and Xiao Xun decided to respond live online.

    And Su Xiaolu, as the party involved in the scandal, will alsoe forward.

    Xiao Xun was very sorry to Su Xiaolu, he looked at her with guilty eyes: "Yi Lei, I''m sorry to trouble you."

    Xiao Xun felt an indescribable panic in his heart. He didn''t expect that what Yi Lei said casually would be true.

    Is this world still as I know it? The bnce in Xiao Xun''s heart was shaken. He felt sorry for everyone, but there was only one thing he was firm about, that is, he would never seek death again.

    No matter what kind of impact, what kind of consequences he can''t bear, he has to live.

    Yi Lei has changed careers to be a military substitute, what can he do when he changes careers? Or you can go live to sell goods, even if you are scolded, it doesn''t matter.

    Su Xiaolu just responded lightly: "It''s okay, let''s start the broadcast."

    Su Xiaolu''s calm attitude made the staff very surprised. She is not afraid at all.

    Director Liu Yun nodded.

    Then the live broadcast room was opened, and because Xiao Xun''spany called in advance, countless people poured in as soon as the broadcast started.

    When seeing so many people in the live broadcast room, the barrage is also frantically swiping the screen.

    ¡¾Hey, the price has been negotiated, tell us too, how much did you spend¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾Brother Xiao, your fame has been ruined once, s...¡¿

    ¡¾Yi Lei trash****¡¿

    ¡¾Dog men and women, there are faces to live broadcast...¡¿

    Countless infamy came one after another, Xiao Xun could naturally see it, his face was serious, he looked at Yi Lei guiltily, and said, "Yi Lei, I apologize to you again."

    After Xiao Xun finished speaking, there were more infamy in the barrage, and the screen was almost flooded by such scumbags protecting mistresses.

    Xiao Xun looked at the screen with empty eyes and said, "Hello, fans,izens, audience, I am Xiao Xun, and I would like to rify the rumors about me and Ms. Yi Lei. The rumors are false. I have been training on the training ground for a long time at night, my body seems not to be my own, I think of my many disappointments this year, I am afraid that my reputation will plummet, I am afraid that I have finally reached the current position The achievement will be destroyed by myself, and I am even more afraid that the people who support me will be disappointed with me, so I have a ridiculous idea, I want to die."

    "To be honest, I wasn''t afraid at the moment when the sword was on my neck. What I thought was that it''s fine for me to die now. Fans who like me may feel guilty about me. I died in the The crew, my wife can also get apensation, my parents, my wife and my children, I don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore, instead of watching myself fall into the abyss, it¡¯s better to end here, when I do this , it was Yi Lei who appeared to save me, and her sword knocked the sword in my hand flying. It is very unreal to say that Ms. Yi Lei can do the master martial arts only in TV dramas. I was very ashamed and angry at that time, because everyone We all know that Ms. Yi Lei changed careers not long ago, and I have been studying for more than ten years, and I can''t evenpare to her, and I have no face to live on."

    "It was Ms. Yi Lei who told me that she asked me if I felt that I was in a strange situation recently. She said that she had a simr experience before. No matter what she did, it would cause bad consequences. She said, if I don''t want to live anymore, then Why not just test all the guesses, she said that Xu Yiran was very affectionate to her before, she felt very strange, it happened that Ms Xu Yiran was also on the set, and asked me if I had any contact with her, even if it was through someone else Contact counts."

    "To be honest, I thought she was really funny at the time, and it''s nothing to do with other people''s bad luck, but then she said, maybe today we will have a scandal or something, I didn''t believe it at the time, I just thought it was ridiculous, how could this be possible, Even if we sat next to each other without any physical contact, even if someone photographed it, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m innocent, but now, I have doubts about all my cognition.¡±

    "I''ve had someone check it out carefully. Is everything about me rted to Ms. Xu Yiran? If it has nothing to do with her, I am willing to kneel down and apologize to her. If it has something to do with her, I also want to ask her what method was used. Maybe you will say that I am superstitious, maybe you will think that my rification today has no beginning and no end, I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s a big deal, I will retire.¡±

    "But I, Xiao Xun, swear here, facing the sky and loess, facing the countless of you, what I said today, as long as there is a lie, I will be struck by thunder and die, and I will never end well."

    After Xiao Xun finished speaking solemnly, he bowed deeply.

    His solemn attitude made people have to think seriously.

    Some things, just a moment of confusion, will be solved after serious thinking.

    That little influence is nothing.

    Su Xiaolu took out his mobile phone and clicked on the camera to let everyone see clearly.

    She looked indifferent: "From the beginning to the end, I have a recording to prove it. Please listen to it."

    She is not stupid, she has thought of countermeasures before going to rescue people, video recording is very troublesome, she is not blind with a mobile phone, Xiao Xun, a pinhole camera, and she does not have such a serious illness, so she buys it and carries it with her at any time.

    So there are only recordings, which cannot be faked, and the shots are clearly captured.

    The recording was yed for a few seconds, there was the piercing sound of swords, and the sound of swords falling to the ground.

    Then there were footsteps and the sound of kicking swords.

    Then Su Xiaolu''s voice came out clearly: "Why are you looking for death before you are at the end of your life?"

    When the recording came out, not to mention the people who watched the live broadcast, even the people present were very surprised. Xiao Xun did not expect that there would be a recording.

    Su Xiaolu looked normal.

    Xiao Xun didn''t answer, so in the recording, it was Xiaolu''s voice, "Do you feel that your situation is very strange? I have followed you. You have been very unlucky this year. You are doing variety shows, and your best kung fu is not You can make mistakes, so that you start to be scolded, right, you must have gone to the hospital for an examination, and there is nothing wrong with your body."

 Chapter 1015: Superstar Goldfinger 27

    Chapter 1015 Superstar Cheat 27

    Chapter 1015 Superstar Cheat 27

    "It is said that the end of science is metaphysics, why don''t you think about it."

    "You may not know me, but in fact, half a year ago, I alsomitted suicide. When that incident was exposed, and I was going to be on that **** live variety show, I actually burned charcoal. After this time, I had an epiphany. Since science cannot exin it, then I will use theology to exin it, and I will return anything that anyone gives me, and I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    In the first part, Su Xiaolu was talking, while Xiao Xun was suffocated in silence.

    It wasn''t until Su Xiaolu said this that Xiao Xun''s voice sounded in the recording.

    "Then what happened next?"

    This is Xiao Xun''s voice.

    That was the question Xiao Xun asked when he had a glimmer of hope at that time.

    Later, almost as Xiao Xun said, the recording was obviously authentic.

    By the time the recording was over, there were already a lot of apologies on the screen.

    There are still some spections about Xu Yiran''s voice. Xu Yiran has many fans who are speaking for her.

    Some diehard fans are angrily scolding Su Xiaolu and Xiao Xun, saying that this is a means of whitewashing, and that all recordings are fake.

    They all discussed it and pushed Xu Yiran out as a shield.

    Su Xiaolu put away the recording, and said coldly to the camera: "This recording will be used as evidence in thewsuit between me and Ms. Xu Yiran. She maliciously spread rumors and ndered me. I won''t let it go. Ms. Xu Yiran, I know you Looking at it now, let me tell you, I don¡¯t ept reconciliation in any situation, I don¡¯t care what you are, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and everyone could see her sarcasm.

    Since Xu Yiran chose to ignore the consequences, if she wanted to make this happen, the result would be as she wished.

    After Su Xiaolu finished speaking, he stopped talking.

    Xiao Xun looked at the camera, swallowed his throat and said, "I will publish the results of the follow-up investigation on Weibo. I am deeply sorry for any negative impact it has brought to everyone. I only rify this time. Be sensible, don''t take up too much public resources, and don''t nder others at will. If anyone has evidence of my infidelity, I ask you to show no mercy and beat me to death. If you want to use some false things to kill me, then I can solemnly tell you now that I will not seek death anymore, even if I live, I will live on, and your wishful thinking will definitelye to nothing."

    Xiao Xun almost gritted his teeth to say thest sentence.

    He thought that if he hadn''t been rescuedst night, he wouldn''t be able to calm down, let alone stay away. No matter what was behind it, he would never do stupid things again.

    After Xiao Xun finished speaking, he gasped a little tiredly. His condition didn''t look good.

    Director Liu Yun looked at the camera and said seriously: "I, Liu Yun, are here to say a few words. Since the filming started, Yi Lei and Xiao Xun haven''t had much contact. Everyone has seen Xiao Xun''s transformation. It''s really not good recently. As a Bystanders, we only speak objective words.

    I have not been bought by anyone, and no one can buy me. We are not wealthy people, but we do notck the money to say unconscionable words. Some tidbits about Xiao Xun and Yi Lei''s contact, I I will release some, and everyone can judge for themselves. I can only say that Yi Lei has released water. If Xiao Xun continues in this state, then this will be thest time I cooperate with him. "

    "If Yi Lei continues to maintain this state, if there is an opportunity in the future, we will continue to cooperate."

    After Liu Yun finished speaking, he signaled that the broadcast could be yed.

    This rification is notplicated, short and direct.

    PR had the best time. When this rification video came out, the direction of the wind slowly changed.

    No matter what people talk about behind their backs, the scandal will not be concluded, it is fake.

    Xu Yiran''s Weibo almost exploded, and many people mored for her to exin.

    Ask her to talk and ask her why she ndered Yi Lei.

    Manyizens found out about the "My Ex-Boyfriend and Me" variety show that Xu Yiran and Yi Lei had been on before.

    No matter whether it is overtly or secretly, when the show was broadcast, many fans of Xu Yiran went to Yi Lei''s Weibo to scold.

    Now Xu Yiran is involved in this hot search again. Not only herizens are asking, Xiao Xun''s fans are also asking, asking if she knows magic tricks, if she has given Xiao Xun anything, if she wants her to be like Xiao Xun How dare you swear like that.

    Xu still covered himself in the quilt, and the door was also locked.

    The phone kept ringing, and she threw it far away.

    Her eyes were already swollen from crying, she didn''t expect the consequences of bacsh toe so quickly.

    She frantically asked the system in her heart: "System, you are my golden finger, you talk to me, you tell me what should I do now? Everyone is asking me, scolding me, what should I do to restore my reputation Yi Lei still wants to sue me, what should I do if I lose thewsuit, I don''t want to apologize to her..."

    "Think of a way, aren''t you omnipotent? Aren''t you a miracle? Why are you useless? I have you, why should I work so hard, what is the use of you..."

    Things became like this, Xu Yiran lost all reason, she regretted her impulse, but now it is useless to say anything.

    She didn''t know what to do, she didn''t know how to respond, because she couldn''t exin it no matter what she thought.

    Xiao Xun will definitely find out, and he will announce it.

    At that time, there will be more doubts, and Xu still can''t exin these.

    She couldn''t exin clearly.

    She cried and cried, biting the quilt madly, kicking the bed and rolling over.

    The system''s voice didn''t sound all the time, Xu Yiran managed to regain some sense, and she asked the system almost pleadingly: "System, please tell me what to do, I will definitely listen to you this time, and I will never be impulsive again. "

    Xu Yiran''s body was trembling, she really didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Then the system said coldly: "I don''t admit that you know any kind of sorcery, and they have no evidence, so you just say that you are Xiao Xun''s idol, you have been quietly liking him, and wish him well, so you have given a lot of care secretly, as for Yi Lei, like other Xiao Xun''s fans, you did that when you were temporarily stimted by illusions."

    "Afterwards, no matter the originalpany hides you, you have to endure it. The mountains are high and the rivers are long, so don''t rush for a while."

    The system gives the best advice with mechanical indifference.

    The system knows that it must be being targeted, and it also resents Xu Yiran for being too stupid and too anxious to expose himself. If they hide well, even if the anchor fails, they will not be where they are now.

    It can reward Xu Yiran, let her drop the anchor, but it can''t control Xu Yiran''s mind, a selfish person who doesn''t want to make progress, thinks about taking shortcuts all day long, expecting her to calm down, that''s really true Wishful thinking, now Xu still doesn''t know what it means topletely fail the mission, and it just wants to live a little longer.

 Chapter 1016: Superstar Goldfinger 28

    Chapter 1016 Superstar Cheat 28

    Chapter 1016 Superstar Cheat 28

    The system couldn''t help thinking, if Xu Yiran''s mission was sessful, then she might calm down in the future.

    But think about it, the system thinks this is its wishful thinking.

    Even if Xu Yiran seeds, she can''t be calm. She only wants to use the conditions she has to take a faster shortcut. The superstar that the world worships, wants her glory tost forever.

    She can climb to the top by relying on the extreme conditions she obtained afterpleting the task, but she can''t rely on her own efforts to climb up dormantly and forbearance.

    After the system has finished speaking, there will be no more to say.

    After Xu Yiran listened to it, he asked unwillingly: "Is there no other way? For example, if you give me some powerful potion, I will drug Xiao Xun and Yi Lei to make their scandalse true. That way, all the questioning about me will go away and people won''t scold me, they''ll scold them."

    "If I do this, it''s not smashing teeth and swallowing blood. How can I mess around in the future? When people mention me again, they will only feel bad luck. Those fans who used to like me will take off their fans and step on me hard. Why? I want to bear this? System, think of a way!"

    Xu Yiran felt very ufortable. Why couldn''t the system think about her, and said to find a way for her, but after much deliberation, it told her to plead guilty and shut up.

    What kind of method is this? Doesn''t she know such a method? Need it to help you think? ,

    This system is a waste, nothing can help her, Xu is still very angry.

    But when she asked again, the system stopped talking, which drove Xu still crazy.

    Xu is still not reconciled to this, but she doesn''t know what to do.

    The system stopped talking, which left Xu Yiran with nowhere to vent his anger.

    Although Xu Yiran didn''t open the door, she could still hear some movement in her room, so the people outside didn''t break the door forcibly.

    It was getting dark outside, and the wind direction had changed.

    Xiao Xun didn''t expect that so many things in his life were rted to Xu Yiran.

    There is a pair of pillows at home that Xu Yiran sent from several friends, as well as the cup he drank from, the socks he wore, etc. After finding out these, Xiao Xun was terrified.

    But all the excuses used by Xu Yiran are a starchaser showing affection to his idol.

    Few people will believe in the real metaphysics, and everyone thinks it is absurd, so in the end, all these rted things are leaned on illegitimate fans.

    Xiao Xun was thoroughly investigating these, and his whole body was in a state of trembling. He and the crew asked for leave, and immediately flew back home, throwing away all the things in use, and even bought new clothes for returning home.

    He announced these things rted to Xu Yiran on Weibo, as well as some evidence, so that everyone can understand what is going on at a nce.

    There are all kinds of crazes on Weibo today. Fans andizens would rather believe that this is the behavior of illegitimate fans. As for metaphysics, everyone treats it as a joke.

    But it is good for Xiao Xun to throw away all those things, the behavior of illegitimate fans makes people ufortable.

    Xu Yiran didn''t even open the door, and the crew didn''t make much progress. The director simply gave everyone a three-day vacation, and everyone who wanted to go home went home.

    Xu Yiran didn''t gradually regain her sanity until the evening. She didn''t eat all day, but she felt that she was still fat. The feeling of being stretched was too obvious, and she screamed a lot.

    She quickly picked up the phone from the ground, and when she saw Xiao Xun''s Weibo, she threw the phone on the ground and screamed like crazy: "Ah-ah-"

    She knew it would happen, she would get fat soon, with so many people in the crew, seeing her suddenly gain weight, they would treat her as a monster.

    She might be caught and studied by a scientific monster.

    Xu still shed tears, with hatred in his eyes: "System, you hurt me, you hurt me..."

    It was the system that made her like this.

    Xu Yiran packed her things and wrapped herself tightly. She even felt sensitively that she was getting fat every second.

    How much will she gain, forty or fifty?

    The small waist she is so proud of will disappear.

    Her proud **** would be gone, her jaw line would be gone, everything she cared about would be gone.

    The crew was very empty, with only a few staff members. Xu Yiran was afraid of being seen by others, so he left quietly, not even daring to go home.

    She faced some antidote, and filled in all the money she earned.

    She was scolded on Weibo, and Xu Yiran felt painful watching her. She hid in the small dpidated house, with her swollen figure, and no longer had any fighting spirit.

    She wears a hat when she goes out.

    She didn''t even dare to look up.

    Xu still disappeared, which also aroused heated discussions on Weibo, alerted the police, and began to search for her.

    Xu Yiran''s role was filled by another actress Liu Yun recruited.

    Xiao Xun also returned to normal, and no one in the crew discussed this matter.

    Xiao Xun wanted to ask Su Xiaolu several times, but in order to avoid suspicion, he never had the chance.

    At the end of Su Xiaolu''s daily work, she just walks the dog and takes Su Kuo to y around. She has also rescued people. Some people''s wallets were robbed. She chased them back. She also encountered domestic violence by men. The wife beat him hard.

    This kind of life Su Xiaolu finds it quite interesting.

    Su Kuo ys a well-behaved dog. He asked Su Xiaolu: "Sister, the police haven''t found Xu Yiran yet. Where do you think she is now?"

    Su Xiaolu smiled lightly and replied to Su Kuo, "It doesn''t matter where she is, her third anchor is Han Lin, a university teacher, and she will appear again soon, Xiao Kuo, remember Hold on, as long as you control its purpose, even if you don''t chase it, it wille to you."

    Will that system give up so quickly? Su Xiaolu didn''t think so.

    Judging from the advice it gave Xu Yiran, as long as Xu Yiran is obedient, it will be useful.

    These two blows, the system did not help Xu Yiran, it was just to hone her and make her obedient.

    This system is quite interesting.

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help asking Su Kuo: "Xiao Kuo, it''s confirmed that the golden finger is on Xu Yiran''s body, when will you take action?"

    Su Kuo replied: "I will eat it when it fails itsst mission and its energy is exhausted. At that time, it will willingly fall off Xu Yiran''s body."

    "If our mission fails once, is there really no way to get rid of it?"

    Su Xiaolu thinks that the anchor point of the system has three times, that is to say, there are three opportunities, and every failure will deal a blow to the system. The guardian cannot fail even once, which is really too strict.

    "No, even if we fail all three chances, we still have a chance. As long as we can make people not believe it, and let it''s gas consumption slowly dry up and there will be no replenishment, we can remove it. But once it starts to seed, this The goal will be very difficult, just like those emperors in ancient times, no matter how stupid and cruel, there are firm believers. It is very difficult topletely destroy it, so it is best to stop it before its mission is sessful. way."

    Su Kuo exined to Su Xiaolu seriously.

 Chapter 1017: Superstar Goldfinger 29

    Chapter 1017 Superstar Cheat 29

    Chapter 1017 Superstar Cheat 29

    Su Kuo looked at Su Xiaolu anxiously and said: "Sister, we may also encounter a world where evil things have invaded deeply in the future, and we will also encounter particrly difficult tasks. I have to work hard, sister."

    Guardian beasts and smart humans are the perfectbination.

    People know people best, and Guardian Beasts will be the perfect support.

    It''s just that people''s hearts are changeable, and it''s hard to find a suitable partner.

    He is lucky, not only met, but also walked with her to the present. They have been with her for thousands of years, have deep feelings, are close to each other, and are the closest friends besides their partners. They will never betray other side.

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head: "It''s okay, sister is not afraid."

    Xu still disappeared for a few months, which had no effect on Su Xiaolu.

    She won thewsuit against Xu Yiran without a doubt, and Xu Yiran''spany apologized on her behalf.

    After filming in this crew, Su Xiaolu transferred to the next one. The substitute money is not too much, but after one drama, there are more than 200,000 yuan. If you take a few more a year, you don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking.

    She can even work part-time as a martial arts teacher.

    In his spare time, Su Xiaolu took Su Kuo to travel around. An off-road vehicle and a tent were all their belongings.

    She is often encountered by people, and she does not refuse fans'' requests for group photos, but she is always cold, but Su Kuo, who smiles happily every time she takes a group photo.

    Such a cute contrast makes her quite popr on the Inte.

    She was approached by an endorsement agent. Su Xiaolu doesn''t have an agent now, and her money doesn''t need to be distributed to anypany, but she refused because she doesn''t use those products at all.

    Her good skin is nourished by practicing aura, not to mention her figure, a sword represents everything.

    She took Su Kuo to many ces, and everything seemed to go back to the past, the days when she and Su Kuo were together after those rtives and friends passed away.

    But this time the camping ce is in the desert, and Su Xiaolu is cooking instant noodles on a small stove.

    "Sister, the technological society is really good."

    Su Kuo sighed, everything is avable, and her sister''s cooking skills have been perfectly saved.

    Instant noodles with eggs andmb chops with big lobster, it''s not too delicious.

    Su Kuo felt that he was getting fat.

    Su Xiaoluughed loudly, ate meat and drank fruit wine, and leaned against the tent on the roof of the car to watch the sunset. The brilliance of the sunset sprinkled on the desert, turning the golden desert into golden mountains, beautiful and charming.

    Su Kuoy obediently on his stomach, and Su Xiaolu leaned on Su Kuo''s back.

    "Zhizhi¡ª"

    There was a sharp brake sound, Su Xiaolu frowned, who is so annoying?

    Su Kuo also raised his ears.

    "Ms. Ms."

    The person who came was strong and looked like a trainer. He opened his mouth to call Mr., but when he saw the person exposed from the tent, Mr. Brutely held back and turned into Miss.

    Su Xiaolu frowned.

    The man quickly showed a pleading look: "Miss, I''m sorry to bother you. My name is Wang Yong. I want to ask you for a favor. My boss'' car got stuck in quicksand and was trapped. Our car is not strong enough. Rescue Fifty miles away, I drove ten miles and saw your car, if you are willing to help, the horsepower is enough."

    "Miss, please help me. After it''s done, I will thank you for a million rewards."

    Wang Yong is really anxious, there are important people trapped in the car, if they can''t be rescued, they will all be finished.

    Su Xiaolu jumped off the roof andnded steadily on the ground.

    At the same time, Su Kuo, a strong and intimidating big dog, came down at the same time.

    Su Xiaolu said: "Lead the way."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t ask much, no matter good or bad, she saved as much as she wanted. In her thousand years, she has saved a lot of viins, hundreds if not thousands.

    She has saved good people and bad people, it all depends on her mood.

    Wang Yong was grateful, he didn''t expect such an indifferent girl to be so easy to talk to.

    He hurriedly turned around and led the way, and he was relieved when he saw that he was following up from the rearview mirror.

    soon returned to the ce of distress.

    Watching him return, the people left behind frowned: "Wang Yong, why did youe back so soon?"

    Wang Yong pointed to the back, and a majestic off-road vehicle came, and people breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thought Wang Yong was lucky, but it was a girl who came down.

    Su Xiaolu is dressed in hot clothes, white, beautiful and cold.

    She saw that half of the car was sunk in a big pit not far away, and the people in the car didn''t dare to open the windows, and the quicksand had already covered half of the car windows.

    It stands to reason that there is no quicksand on the side of the road, but no one can tell if there is an ident. There may be problems along this section of the road.

    There are also windows on the roof, but when quicksand floods the roof, there is no chance to save people.

    Su Xiaolu saw two people in the car, the driver in the main seat was unconscious, and the man in the co-pilot was also unconscious.

    These people are so anxious, it seems that the people inside are either rich or noble.

    With the help of Su Xiaolu''s car, the ropes were secured, the two cars pulled hard, and four or five big bodyguards helped pull the sinking car out abruptly.

    Pulled back on the road, they quickly assigned to send to the hospital.

    Wang Yong came to Su Xiaolu and said, "What''s your name, contact number and bank card number, if you are worried, you cane with us to get the reward."

    Su Xiaolu waved his hand: "You''re wee, thank you."

    She put up a warning sign on the side of the road and called again.

    Wang Yong and the others had no time to dy, so they only wrote down Su Xiaolu''s license te and left.

    Yi''s family is rich, so it''s easy to find out who they are.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t take the energy this time to heart, she left after she was done, and she and Su Kuo will always be on the road.

    ¡ª

    Zhou Zhi woke up in the hospital, looking at the white ceiling and hearing the sound of Didi, he knew he had seeded, and this method is feasible.

    Yi Zimo is a dying person. When he died, he was reborn, temporarily using his body, and left fifty yearster.

    Fifty years, he and Su Xiaolu only met for a short time, but these fifty years are just the beginning. In the future, he will find Su Xiaolu in countless worlds, and get to know her again.

    Yi Zimo is weak, which is a shoring.

    "Zimo, you scared grandma to death, is there any difort?"

    The old man''s voice was full of worry, which brought back Zhou Zhi''s thoughts.

    Zhou Zhi looked at the old man and shook his head slightly.

    "I''m fine."

    Zhou Zhi said in a hoarse voice, he had no choice but to use Yi Zimo''s body, so in return, he would give back some blessings to the people Yi Zimo cared about.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine."

    The old man was relieved a lot. I heard that the one who saved his grandson this time was a female martial arts star who didn''t even ask for a reward, but Yi Ziheng had already found out, and the other party didn''t want a reward, so he could only give her some more resources in return. .

    Zhou Zhi recovered from his injuries with peace of mind. When he was discharged from the hospital, Yi Ziheng came to pick him up. As the eldest son, Yi Ziheng was in charge of the family business, and his younger brother was weak. These things were too difficult for him to worry about. The younger brother just needed to live well. Yi Ziheng said calmly, "Go back to Mount Heng and take a good rest, don''t think about anything else."

    "Brother, I want to meet Yi Lei in person, treat her to dinner, and thank her for saving her life." Zhou Zhi said.

 Chapter 1018: Superstar Goldfinger 30

    Chapter 1018 Superstar Cheat 30

    Chapter 1018 Superstar Cheat 30

    Yi Ziheng nced at his stubborn brother, fearing that he would miss something in the future, so he nodded and said, "Okay, brother will arrange it, you go home and rest for a few days."

    If such a request is required, Yi Ziheng will not refuse to agree.

    Zhou Zhi nodded and got into the car.

    Thinking of the reunion with Su Xiaolu, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile, and he wondered if she would still recognize him.

    Across mountains and rivers, across time and space, they finally met again in the same world.

    ¡ª

    After the trip, Su Xiaolu continued to work.

    She doesn''t like the entertainment industry, but she likes martial arts, and acting as a martial artist can have a lot of fighting scenes.

    In modern society, the aura is exhausted. Even if she practiced to the extreme, it is impossible for her to have lightness kung fu. She cannot fly, but she can jump very far, and it is no problem to jump from three to four meters down.

    Her skill is so good that many celebritiese to ask her for advice. After all, it is best not to use Wu Ti.

    Su Xiaolu touched the dog Su Kuo, and she couldn''t help sighing: "Xiao Kuo, you said that I don''t hide my secrets, what if no one uses force to rece me in the future, will we lose our jobs?"

    Su Kuo is basking in the warm sun. In the film crew, he is really favored, feeding is amon thing.

    He replied cheerfully: "Sister, don''t worry, then I will be a food broadcaster, and I can make money."

    These beautiful female stars don''t know what''s going on. They can''t eat so much, so they like to watch it eat.

    Said that he was handsome and arrogant, and his eating was elegant.

    Bought roast chicken and steak to feed him, and even took pictures of him, Su Kuo knew that he is now a little famous on the Inte.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and rubbed Su Kuo''s head.

    Su Xiaolu no longer manages Weibo at all, but there are still many passerby photos that make her out of the circle.

    She seldom smiles at people, but she smiles most at Su Kuo.

    "Yi Lei, someone is looking for you, you are a handsome guy."

    Staff Li Juan ran over and said to Su Xiaolu with a smile.

    Su Xiaolu got up, someone was looking for her, she was a handsome guy, who was it?

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head, Su Kuo got up and shook his head, and walked out beside Su Xiaolu like a bodyguard.

    Su Xiaolu left the film crew and came outside. First, she saw a figure from behind and a luxury car. They were strangers, whom she didn''t recognize.

    She walked into the opening in doubt: "You looking for me?"

    Zhou Zhi turned around, he smiled at Su Xiaolu and said, "Do you remember me? Last time you saved me, I''m Yi Zimo."

    Su Xiaolu remembered that recently someone said that she wanted to treat her to dinner and thank her face to face. She refused and asked again, so she simply blocked her. Unexpectedly, this person came to her door.

    Su Xiaolu looked into Yi Zimo''s eyes, and always felt that his eyes were a little strange. It was the first time they met, but he seemed to be a little doting on him. The smile in his eyes also gave Su Xiaolu a deep familiarity. She felt touched in her heart, and seeing his smile deepen, Su Xiaolu asked tentatively: "Fourth brother, is that you?"

    She couldn''t express what she felt in her heart, she was shocked, unbelievable and unbelievable, how could it be possible.

    Zhou Zhi nodded slightly, and said softly, "Xiaolu, long time no see."

    "Go to eat, I will tell you slowly."

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently at Su Xiaolu. His appearance has also changed, but it is still his Xiaolu.

    Su Xiaolu got into the car, Zhou Zhi got in, and said to the driver, "Go to the restaurant."

    On the way, Su Xiaolu couldn''t help but said, "Your body doesn''t look very good."

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "Congenitally deficient, physically weak."

    "Then you usually have to pay attention a lot."

    Su Xiaolu feels a little distressed. She is very weak, so she is destined to pay attention to many things. I don¡¯t know how long I can be with her. Will we meet again next time? Su Xiaolu has many, many questions.

    After arriving at the restaurant, the private room was quiet and elegant, and there were no outsiders, Su Xiaolu couldn''t wait to hold Zhou Zhi''s hand to feel his pulse.

    The pulse condition is weak, which is the pulse of deficiency.

    Zhou Zhi looked at Su Xiaolu quietly, and said with a smile: "There are a lot of inconveniences, will Xiaolu dislike me? I can''t even hug you."

    Zhou Zhi sighed a little. When he was alive, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his mutted body all his life. He couldn¡¯t hold Su Xiaolu when he was old. Now Yi Zimo¡¯s health is not good. His little deer is very light, but he still can¡¯t hold her. .

    Su Xiaolu hugged Zhou Zhi, bit his ear as punishment and said, "You can''t hold me, so I can hold you. You can be my sweetheart, as long as it''s you."

    Zhou Zhi hugged Su Xiaolu back: "Then it''s settled, I''m attached, and it won''t be that easy to get rid of me."

    Su Xiaolu didn''t speak, she listened to Zhou Zhi''s heartbeat, and asked quietly for a while, "What is the identity of fourth brother now, and how did you do it?"

    It must have been difficult for him to do so now. She wanted to know how many difficulties he had gone through toe to her.

    Zhou Zhi thought about it, and slowly talked about those things with Su Xiaolu.

    He has also encountered difficulties along the way. He is time. As time wants to break through the dilemma of time, he almost lost his memory forever, but he survived all of them. Now he walks in front of Su Xiaolu to meet her again. These are as simple as walking and falling.

    Su Xiaolu''s eye circles were a little red: "So you have been by my side for thousands of years?"

    She seldom expresses how much she misses him. In those thousand years, she also met someone who was devoted to her, but she lost her heart after giving it to him. She never thought that they would meet again, but now thinking about it, if it was She would still be willing to him.

    Zhou Zhi nodded slightly, and he said, "In the future, as long as you don''t dislike me, I will try my best to find you ande to you."

    "If one day, the deer hates me, I will leave."

    Zhou Zhi likes Su Xiaolu very much, he can''t tell how much he likes, he just wants to be with her, even if he doesn''t do anything, just looking at her makes him happy, but after so much time, he doesn''t Perseverance wants to trap her.

    He likes her to be happy, if his love bes a burden, then he is not willing, but before Su Xiaolu gets bored, he will still be like a moth, time and time again, countless times, without hesitation, rushing to the ce that belongs to him. fire.

    Su Xiaolu kissed the corner of Zhou Zhi''s lips: "Okay, if there is a day when I really hate it, I will tell you, but as long as I don''t say it, I will have to work hard for Brother Si, again and again, again and again, countless times Come to me."

    Will you dislike it? Su Xiaolu doesn''t know, anyway, she has only missed it for a thousand years, so after a thousand years, or even longer, for countless thousand years, will she feel disgusted? She couldn''t think of the answer, so she simply didn''t want to. Before she didn''t love, she should love well and cherish every moment together. It didn''t matter if she changed her identity or her appearance, as long as it was him.

 Chapter 1019: Superstar Goldfinger 31

    Chapter 1019 Superstar Cheat 31

    Chapter 1019 Superstar Cheat 31

    "Okay, I swear by time."

    Zhou Zhi responded gently to Su Xiaolu''s words, and he gave her the most sincere oath of time.

    There was a knock on the door, and Su Xiaolu sat down again.

    Most of the dishes are not greasy, nutritionally bnced and refreshing, and there are a few strong vors, which are specially for Su Xiaolu.

    Zhou Zhi''s current body cannot eat at all.

    After Su Xiaolu was full, he took a serious look at Zhou Zhi and suddenly remembered his current identity. Su Xiaolu said, "Fourth brother, you are quite rich now, will your family let us be together?"

    Zhou Zhi smiled: "Yes."

    Yi Zimo''s parents dote on Yi Zimo, as do the elders in the family. He really likes him, so how can he stop him.

    Su Xiaolu smiled and said, "Even if you don''t agree, I will stick to you. I will make some medicinal food for youter. There are still a lot of medicinal materials in my space. By the way, this space of mine was given to me by you." Is it?"

    Su Xiaolu talked about what Su Kuo said before, and now Zhou Zhiren is in front of her, so of course she wants to exin.

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "I promised you once, if you can in the future, I will give you a piece of heaven and earth. If you can''t achieve it in your lifetime, I can only give it to you in another form."

    Su Xiaolu''s heart beat a beat slower: "Then fourth brother, you know my past."

    Zhou Zhi took a wet towel and wiped the corners of Su Xiaolu''s mouth: "Well, at that time, I could only watch, and I couldn''t do anything."

    Su Xiaolu couldn''t help hugging Zhou Zhi again, she now has no secrets from him.

    Thinking about this space, she didn''t know what to say to express her gratitude, so she didn''t say anything.

    This is the man who loves her, the love is passionate, deep, and speechless...

    After a brief reunion, Su Xiaolu remembered that Su Kuo was still in the crew.

    She told Zhou Zhi what she was doing now.

    After speaking, she felt that she was really dizzy. Zhou Zhi must know all these things.

    Zhou Zhi had a smile in his eyes.

    The two went out of the restaurant together, and Zhou Zhi asked the driver to take Su Xiaolu back.

    The two added WeChat.

    After sending Su Xiaolu back to the set, Zhou Zhi went back.

    Yi¡¯s family is a wealthy family in Kyoto. Yi Zimo¡¯s health is not good, and he mostly recuperates in the clean mountains. He rarelyes to the noisy other fields in the city. He is currently living here temporarily.

    Back home, Yi Ziheng was already waiting.

    When hees back, let the family doctor check him immediately.

    Zhou Zhi remained calm. After confirming that he had no physical and mental problems, the family doctor said to take good care of himself and went back.

    Yi Ziheng patted the ce next to him: "Come and sit for a while."

    The frail younger brother insisted on going to thank him in person, and the other party was a female celebrity, who had been involved in a scandal, what would he do if his younger brother fell in love with him, so in fact, Yi Ziheng could see through the surveince camera when eating in the entire restaurant.

    But there are some problems with the monitoring, you can only see but not hear the sound.

    Seeing the female star actually kissing his younger brother, Yi Ziheng''s expression was very solemn, because he also saw his younger brother hugging her back, with a smile in his eyes, he clearly liked it very much.

    It''s okay if the other party is entangled, but the younger brother also likes it, which means it''s different.

    Zhou Zhi went to sit down, took a sip of the health-preserving tea that Yi Ziheng made for him, and then said unhurriedly: "I want to marry her."

    Yi Ziheng almost jumped up: "Zimo, do you know what you are talking about? You have only met once, what kind of ecstasy did she give you?"

    In this short half day, Yi Ziheng frowned while looking at Yi Lei''s information.

    Zhou Zhi is very calm and straightforward: "It was love at first sight, and she treats me too. I won''t go back to the mountain for now, and I will often go out to date her."

    Yi Ziheng only felt a headache: "Parents won''t agree."

    Zhou Zhi smiled faintly: "Yes."

    Yi Ziheng felt his headache getting worse: "What do you like about her? She has a lot of bad deeds, and you will have to bear a lot of criticism when you are with her, and if your identity is revealed, what do you think others will think of her. "

    Zhou Zhi''s expression did not change: "That has nothing to do with me, I just need to be sure that I like her and that''s enough."

    "Zimo, don''t mess around with your body, you know it."

    Yi Ziheng''s eyes were a little helpless and distressed. No matter how bad his brother was, he was still a man.

    People have seven emotions and six desires, and it is normal for him to have love, but his body does not allow him to have those desires. It is clear that in the first thirty years, my younger brother lived a good life with abstinence and indifference to the world. Why did he suddenly want to rpse.

    It doesn''t matter if he is in better health, but his body is...

    Even the most basic love between a man and a woman is unbearable. My younger brother likes that actress. What if the actress asks for it?

    The more Yi Ziheng thought about it, the more ufortable he became.

    Zhou Zhi just smiled lightly: "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on, if you don''t want your parents to worry, you can hide it for now, after a while, you will change your mind."

    How good his little deer is to him, how can it be clear in a while, no matter how much you say, it is better than seeing it yourself.

    Yi Ziheng saw that he couldn''t change his younger brother''s mind, so he didn''t say anything more.

    "You have a good rest."

    Yi Ziheng got up, he hoped that this was just a novelty for his younger brother.

    The younger brother fell in love for the first time, and it was not appropriate for him to warn the woman, but the Yi family could not see the consequences, at least before their parents were alive.

    So Yi Ziheng went to find Su Xiaolu the next day.

    When Yi Ziheng arrived on the set, Su Xiaolu was hanging on to Wia.

    She was tumbling in the air, using her strength to strike. Even ayman, Yi Ziheng could tell that she was doing a very good job, which was beyond ordinary. This could be seen from the director''s satisfied expression.

    When Su Xiaolu came down and her y was over, Yi Ziheng stepped forward and said to her, "I''m Zimo''s brother, I don''t mind dying you."

    Su Xiaolu shook his head and followed Yi Ziheng out.

    Get into Yi Ziheng''s car.

    Yi Ziheng looked at Su Xiaolu and said directly: "Yi Lei, I don''t care what you think about my brother, I will only say these words once, you must remember them well."

    "First, my younger brother has a heart attack, which cannot be cured and is very serious. He cannot be stimted by any kind, and this stimtion includes you doing intimate things between men and women.

    Second, the breakup can only be brought up by my younger brother, otherwise you can try to see if you can survive in this circle.

    Third, to fall in love with him, you must be single-minded, and you must not cheat or have scandals. As long as you do these three points, I will give you a reward of 200 million. If you marry him in the future, another calction will be made. "

    After finishing speaking, Yi Ziheng also gave Su Xiaolu a contract with legal effect, very serious: "Sign 200 million and it''s yours."

    Su Xiaolu looked at it, and it was not a loss. She signed it boldly, and then she smiled and said, "Then may I go back to the production team now?"

    Yi Ziheng frowned, he didn''t expect it to be over so soon, he felt a little weird, but after thinking about it, he had nothing else to do, so he nodded.

 Chapter 1020: Superstar Goldfinger 32

    Chapter 1020 Superstar Cheat 32

    Chapter 1020 Superstar Cheat 32

    Su Xiaolu opened the door and got off the car.

    Yi Ziheng looked at him, and said again rigorously: "Yi Lei, remember what you signed, my brother is not an ordinary person, you can''t afford to hurt him."

    Su Xiaolu waved his hands without looking back: "I know, I know."

    Su Xiaolu returned to the crew and concentrated on her work.

    After the work is over, it is pharmaceuticals.

    She was ying video with Zhou Zhi, and she was making him read and write.

    Su Xiaolu remembered that Zhou Zhi used to love to read story books, she asked Zhou Zhi: "Fourth Brother, do you know how to read novels now? In modern society, there are many novels, just like ancient Chinese books, there are many more. Comics, TV shows."

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "I can watch it, it''s very interesting."

    He has always liked strange and strange books, but in modern society, there areics with various styles and performances by people with great acting skills. He likes to read them very much.

    Yi Zimo likes these too, because he is in poor health and cannot do many hobbies, but he can watch them.

    So Yi Zimo''s hobbies are very elegant, such as making tea, arranging flowers, and watching dramas.

    Born in a wealthy family, these hobbies are all up to him, and he can do whatever he wants.

    Su Xiaolu kneaded the medicinal paste into small circles, and she held it up and asked Zhou Zhi: "Is it okay to be so big?"

    Zhou Zhi nodded with a smile, he is not afraid of hardship, Su Xiaolu''s cooking skills have not changed much in the past thousand years, it is not delicious, but he misses it very much.

    The two started dating frequently.

    Yi Ziheng observed for a long time, and found that his brother was not feeling sick, but getting better and better, so he felt more at ease.

    Love is pleasant, and a good mood will also improve the body.

    Yi Ziheng did not intervene, he just silently sent many resources to Su Xiaolu.

    But Su Xiaolu refused to ept any of those endorsements.

    Yi Ziheng was a little confused. Could it be that she didn''t like it, and she wanted more?

    But after observing for a while, I found that people really love martial arts, so I just bought some martial arts movie scripts and TV series and sent them to them.

    Now Su Xiaolu chose several.

    Date with Zhou Zhi andin about Yi Ziheng.

    Zhou Zhiughed. As the current Yi Zimo, he has received a lot of love from the Yi family. The only thing he can repay is more blessings.

    The rtionship between the two was quickly photographed.

    Su Xiaolu posted a group photo on Weibo with the text: Mine.

    The two words were officially announced, domineering and short but also let people understand their rtionship. They discussed for a long time, but more, Su Xiaolu no longer responded, she should work and date, so after the past, The heat faded away.

    We talked steadily for several months, and the Yi family knew about it.

    Su Xiaolu finally met her elders, and she and Zhou Zhi officially lived together.

    Perhaps because Zhou Zhi''s health is getting better and better, every time the Yi family sees Su Xiaolu, they also like it very much.

    Su Xiaolu will also send some medicinal herbs to soak in medicinal baths to the Yi family, she can make them better and better.

    Two yearster, Xu Yiran, who hadn''t heard from him for a long time, finally got news.

    What Zhou Zhi asked to investigate has alsoe to fruition.

    Xu Yiranter announced his withdrawal from the circle, and then there was no more news. After more than two years of calmness, he haspletely changed his appearance.

    She changed her name to Xueyin. This time she did not step into the entertainment industry, but became a teacher of painting.

    Herst anchor is the university teacher Han Lin, who has not exerted herself for so long, and is ready to exert her strength again after regaining her strength.

    Things about her in the entertainment industry have been silent.

    Xiao Xun''s life has also returned to normal. His career has been affected to a certain extent, but with the normal disy of his strength, his reputation has gradually returned.

    Regarding the previous matter, everyone chose not to mention it, but there was also an inexplicable tacit understanding in the circle, that is, not to ept other people''s things casually.

    Either ept it, but not use it, or throw it away quietly.

    Xu still wears a new face and identity, which is the maximum authority granted by the system.

    Xu still dressed neatly and entered the studio with a drawing board on her back. The reason why she chose Han Lin was because Han Lin was very famous, and her painting skills and style were very special.

    She knows many kinds of painting methods. Xu Yiran has seen Han Lin''s works before, and she likes them very much. She wished they were her own.

    With the system, the system said that as long as she seeds, all of this maye true, so when choosing, Xu Yiran chose Yi Lei with a good figure and good looks, Xiao Xun with good martial arts skills, and Han Lin with superb painting skills. , as long as she gets these, she will be able to feel like a fish in water in any circle, let alone in the entertainment industry.

    The first two failures resulted in her not getting anything. The benefactors who praised her in the past, after her failure, all lost their sympathy, fearing that she would **** away their luck.

    Others may have doubts, but those people can''t believe it. No matter how much they like her, they will not have anything to do with her, and they will even me the bad luck brought by her for the bad business.

    Thinking about this, Xu Yiran''s eyes darkened.

    The mechanical opening of the system: "Host, this is yourst chance. If you fail again, then I can no longer help you."

    If it fails again, there is really no chance of aeback, and both it and Xu Yiran will die.

    The first two failures, the system does not know whether it is a coincidence or something deliberate.

    Xu Yiran was depressed for a long time, and it had no willpower, but then nothing happened, and Xu Yiran and it gradually regained their confidence.

    Xu Yiran''s previous circle must not be mixed, so he has to change his face.

    Xu Yiran couldn''t bear the pain of losing weight, so he only had stic surgery and liposuction. With a system, Xu Yiran''s surgery was naturally the most perfect.

    During that time, the system also brainwashed Xu Yiran. She became more obedient and forbearing than before.

    Almost three years have passed, and the guardian beasts may have left.

    As long as Xu still doesn''t act like a monster, he will seed this time.

    Xu is still thinking about that painful memory, she will never fail again, so she firmly said to the system: "System, don''t worry, I will be careful this time, Yi Lei can''t control me anymore, don''t worry about everything Now, if shees to mess with me, I can treat her the same way she used to treat me, I am a new identity now."

    Thinking of Yi Lei, Xu Yiran still hated and was jealous.

    Why did she end up quitting the industry, and Yi Lei became an idol instead. Even though she is not in business, she still has many fans, and she has found such a rich boyfriend.

    She really wanted to trample Yi Lei under her feet. If she had the opportunity, she would definitely grab it.

    But now, she will not be so impulsive.

    The system is very satisfied with her response: "You just need to understand that the skills you are using now are temporary. If the task is not sessful, not only will it be withdrawn, but there will also be a great punishment. In the past two months, Han Lin You also have some attention, you can try to contact her, I wish you sess."

    This time, it took two months of careful nning, and there were no idents before Xu Yiran tried to do the task.

 Chapter 1021: Superstar Goldfinger 33

    Chapter 1021 Superstar Cheat 33

    Chapter 1021 Superstar Cheat 33

    As long as there is no guardian beast paying attention, this mission should be very stable.

    Han Lin is a nice person, gentle, kind and generous.

    Coupled with the appreciation of a talented peer, the task will be much easier after the task ispleted.

    "I know, I will seed."

    After replying to the system in his heart, Xu Yiran got up and walked towards Han Lin.

    She didn''t notice Han Lin''s absence, and Xu Yiran said softly in front of Han Lin: "Hi, can I ask you a favor?"

    Hearing the voice, Han Lin came back to her senses, and she said, "What, what?"

    She really came to ask herself, will she really start to have bad luck as the mysterious person told her in the email? Han Lin was a little skeptical and disbelieving. How could someone say it so urately? Is this a prank? This girl named Xueyin, is she an insider and participant?

    For a while, many questions appeared in Han Lin''s mind.

    Xu Yiran smiled and said: "Sister, I want to ask you to borrow a paint. I have no paint for that color. I carelessly forgot to bring two pens today. Can you lend me one? Please. Sister, I really need it, I want to finish painting today."

    Xu Yiran could see that Han Lin was distracted, so she didn''t think too much about it. After all, people may encounter troublesome things.

    Han Lin has nothing to worry about, she doesn''t care, she just wants toplete the task.

    There is nothing wrong with her appeal, and so is her attitude. Han Lin will not refuse no matter what she wants.

    Hearing this request, Han Lin struggled in her heart, but she nced at Xu Yiran''s painting, which was so aura, and she hadn''t finished it yet. Han Lin nodded and lent her what Xu Yiran wanted: "You draw very well. Well, you can use it, I hope you can finish painting today."

    Han Lin is a teacher at the Academy of Fine Arts, and she teaches this, so seeing Xu Yiran''s paintings are so aura, I will appreciate her more.

    What the person at the other end of the email said is no different from a ghost story, and it demonizes everyone.

    The reason why Han Lin was distracted was because the other party knew so much.

    After she lent the paint and brush to Xu Yiran, Xu Yiran smiled sweetly and returned to his seat.

    She started to concentrate on painting.

    Han Lin looked at him once in a while, but didn''t think there was anything unusual, so Han Lin didn''t think about it.

    She loves painting, and painting makes her happy. Teaching students is her responsibility as a teacher, but in her spare time, she likes toe to the studio to create.

    Time passed quickly, and by the time Han Lin came to her senses, it was already afternoon.

    She looked at her paintings, and couldn''t help frowning slightly. The eyes were drawn in different sizes, even if there were only slight differences, she looked awkward. This was not right. She had been painting for so many years, and it was impossible for her to be on such a thing error.

    Xu Yiran also finished her painting, which was a tiger.

    She happily showed it to Han Lin: "Sister Lin, I finished the painting. Thank you for your pen and paint. Let me treat you to dinner."

    Han Lin was not in a good mood, and before she had time to think about it, her attention fell on Xu Yiran''s painting.

    It was a tigress. Its huge body blocked the entrance of the cave, but there was still a small figure in the dark cave. The coercion of the tigress could be felt through the painting.

    The drawing is really good.

    Many people have gathered around, and they all started to praise Xu Yiran.

    "Yin Zi, your paintings are so good that you can even participate in the exhibition."

    If you are caught by rich people, you will be famous soon.

    Talent is hard to say, and it is rare to have a painting with aura. For a while, everyone showed envious eyes.

    Xu still feelsfortable physically and mentally, yes, that''s it, that''s how it should be.

    She blushed shyly after being praised, thanked everyone, and invited Han Lin to dinner again.

    Han Lin didn''t decide.

    The two went to a hot pot restaurant together, and Xu Yiran asked with concern: "Sister Lin, can you eat spicy food? I love spicy food very much."

    Han Lin felt that she had found a confidant all of a sudden, she nodded.

    Seeing Xu still happily ordering food, Han Lin didn''t think about anything else for a while.

    As soon as the hot and spicy pot bottom was served, Han Lin discovered that the dishes Xu Yiran chose were all her favorites.

    The two were eating, and Han Lin was choked several times in the middle of the meal.

    Xu Yiran handed water and paper with concern, and Han Lin was very grateful.

    After eating, I went outside to wait for the bus, but I didn¡¯t notice that it was a puddle.

    A car passed by without stopping, Han Lin was sshed with dirty water, and Xu Yiran who was next to him just opened his umbre to block it, so nothing happened.

    Xu Yiran scolded the car angrily: "You are blind, why are you driving!"

    Han Lin smiled awkwardly and said she was fine. She was really unlucky today. She choked four times while eating hot pot, and was drenched in dirty water as soon as she came out.

    unlucky¡ª

    These two words exploded in her mind like a thunderbolt. She didn''t care about the people around her. When a taxi stopped, she got into the car immediately.

    She looked at Xu Yiran, and waved to her somewhat far-fetchedly: "Goodbye, Yin Zi."

    Xu still smiled and waved his hand.

    With this good start, she is not worried.

    In the future, when I have free time, I will send some things to Han Lin. The anchor point is sessfully carried out, and everything will be as she wishes.

    This painting is really good, and it can be sold for money.

    Thinking about the ones he drew with his heart, Xu Yiran didn''t hesitate, and sold them all for money.

    Because of the talent and skills of the system, Xu Yiran''s paintings are valuable, even if he doesn''t show his face on the Inte, he can sell them for tens of thousands of yuan.

    Xu Yiran saw that it was bought quickly as soon as it was put on the shelves. She had already set a price of 100,000, and now it was sold in a few minutes. She couldn''t be happier.

    Back home she was still happy, her luck had started to improve, this is the benefit of inhtion.

    Xu was still very happy, so he put on the music and went to wash himself off.

    And Han Lin, back home.

    First, she had an inexplicable quarrel with her husband and scolded the child. Both husband and child ignored her, scolded her for being crazy, and took the child to the study.

    Han Lin was washing in the bathroom. She was in a bad mood. She felt that something was wrong with her, something was wrong.

    After calming down, she took the tablet and turned on theputer tremblingly, and took out the mail to read it carefully.

    The more she looked at her, the more she frowned. Is there really such a terrifying ability in the world?

    She answered the email almost trembling.

    Who are you? How do you know about me? Are you manipting something behind the scenes?

    After replying, Han Lin bit her nails nervously, and a new email was sent quickly, with only one line.

    I''m Yi Lei, because I''ve been paying attention to her, I can''t control you, I just want to save you, if you don''t believe me, you can record the number of times you are unlucky in the next period of time, and what you are good at, you will gradually For example, your painting skills, you will slowly lose it, and it is easy to get rid of it, just stay away from her, just don¡¯t ept anything from her, you can take a look, if you don¡¯t ept it, Will she try her best to get you to ept it?

 Chapter 1022: Superstar Goldfinger 34

    Chapter 1022 Superstar Cheat 34

    Chapter 1022 Superstar Cheat 34

    Han Lin carefully read it over and over again, and the more she read it, the more flustered she became.

    Should I letter it? How could there be such a thing, how could such a thing exist in this world, it was incredible.

    If you don''t believe it, will you really be getting more and more unlucky?

    Is this Yi Lei the star?

    Han Lin didn¡¯t know much about it, so she searched it out of curiosity.

    I¡¯ve been watching it all night, and the more I watch it, the weirder it gets.

    After reading it, she was even more confused.

    Han Lin didn''t sleep all night, and went to school the next day. When she got up in the morning, she saw her husband feeding the children eggs, and the table was empty. Han Lin immediately became angry, and she said angrily, "Wei Feng, why are you doing this? "

    Wei Feng frowned. He looked at Han Lin. Her mood was not right. Wei Feng was also angry. He rubbed his brows and exined, "There is only one egg at home. I identally broke one when I picked it up in the morning. , I gave this one to my daughter, but I didn¡¯t eat it either.¡±

    Han Lin''s temper was difficult to calm down, and what broke one was just an excuse.

    Who knows if it was broken on purpose.

    Han Lin angrily took her bag and went out.

    Wei Feng felt a little helpless, arguing in front of his children was thest thing he wanted to do.

    The daughter is a little weak, Wei Feng touched her hair and said: "Don''t be afraid, baby, mom is in a bad mood recently, we have to understand mom, after school is over, baby must give mom a kiss, okay?"

    The child nodded and smiled.

    Wei Feng heaved a sigh of relief. Yesterday Han Lin was in an inexplicable mood, and it was the same this morning. Now that he still has work, he can only go to Han Lin''s school at noon tomunicate with her.

    Husband and wife have to talk about things, but they can''t lose their temper without reason.

    Han Lin went downstairs, still angry. She couldn''t control it until she sprained her foot identally.

    Sitting on the chair at the bus station waiting for the bus, Han Lin subconsciously remembered what Yi Lei said, that he could record the number of times he was unlucky.

    Han Lin identally took out her mobile phone, opened the collection and recorded the little things about the sprain.

    The car came, Han Lin got on the car, and stood without a seat.

    The carriage was very crowded. After finally arriving at school, Han Lin, who hadn''t eaten breakfast, went to the cafeteria to get some breakfast.

    But unfortunately, the line in front of her was finished, and the breakfast was gone.

    There was only half a bowl of porridge, and the aunt who made the porridge smiled and said, "Mr. Han, you are unlucky today. In the past, there was always a lot of porridge. Today, there is nothing left."

    Han Lin smiled awkwardly, and took the small half bowl of porridge to the seat to eat.

    She took out her mobile phone, this is the second time she has been unlucky.

    After eating, she went to ss. She would make mistakes when she said professional knowledge, and she would not draw well. Although it would be good to correct it, it would be a big blow to Han Lin, because this is what she is used to. Things can''t possibly go wrong.

    Something changed quietly, and Han Lin also realized this.

    Wei Feng came to school at noon.

    Han Lin looked at her husband and felt ufortable, but she would get angry, and she felt scared.

    Wei Feng saw that she was not looking very well, and felt helpless: "Did you stay uptest night? Are you in such a bad mood? Don''t be angry with me, can I apologize to you, let''s go eat first."

    Wei Feng took Han Lin by the hand and led her out of school.

    Han Lin''s palms were sweaty, and Wei Feng asked concerned: "Why are your palms still sweaty? Are you feeling unwell?"

    As he spoke, Wei Feng stretched out his hand to test Han Lin''s forehead.

    Han Lin''s face is a little pale. If she gets more and more unlucky, will she slowly lose everything she has now?

    How to do how to do?

    Is it really a snow factor problem?

    Wei Feng led Han Lin to a restaurant. He looked at Han Lin''s face and became more worried: "Xiao Lin, what''s wrong with you? Yourplexion is very bad."

    Han Lin swallowed her throat, and she said with difficulty: "Wei Feng, I, I have something, I don''t know whether I should tell you, it''s very strange, I can''t judge."

    Wei Feng immediately became serious: "We are husband and wife, if you can''t get an idea, just tell me and we will find a solution together."

    Han Lin hesitated, she was afraid that if she said it, Wei Fengfeng would say that she was mentally ill.

    Seeing her hesitation, Wei Feng immediately said again: "Xiao Lin, we only got married after dating for five years. We can regard each other as the most trustworthy person. After all these years, I have done a good job, haven''t I? I was wrong yesterday. , you suddenly lost your temper with me, and I am also very wronged, it''s my fault that I didn''te to ask you the reason yesterday, give me a chance now, no matter how ridiculous it is, I am willing to face it with you. "

    Last night, the child fell asleep and didn¡¯t look for Han Lin. He was afraid that Han Lin would still be angry. He went there to avoid quarreling. He thought that both parties would be fine when they calmed down. He didn¡¯t expect to quarrel today.

    Han Lin this morning obviously misunderstood, he just came over from get off work at noon.

    Then Wei Feng said again: "I was wrong about what happened this morning. It''s all because I identally broke the egg, but please believe that I didn''t do it on purpose."

    Wei Feng was afraid that Han Lin would not trust him.

    Han Lin felt very guilty. Yesterday and this morning, it wasn''t a big deal. She shouldn''t lose her temper in such a small voice.

    She took out her mobile phone, opened the email and pushed it to Wei Feng to read.

    She thought, he will understand after reading it.

    Wei Feng took a look at the phone, and frowned after looking at it.

    "How long have you known that girl named Xueyin?"

    Wei Feng asked Han Lin, he looked very serious and did not ck off at all.

    Han Lin talked about her acquaintance with Xueyin, but in fact, the real contact was yesterday.

    Before, it was in a studio where everyone was painting quietly. She had seen Xueyin painting by chance, and thought her painting style was very good, and her paintings were more aura.

    But when she got the first email a few days ago, she didn''t take it seriously.

    But because of this, I became a little curious about Xueyin. Will Xueyin really take the initiative to contact her? Han Lin felt that what the email said was too strange. There were so many people in the studio, why was she so sure that she woulde to contact her.

    also said that as long as she is in contact with the snow factor, she will definitely be unlucky.

    Yesterday, when Xueyin came to borrow something, she hesitated for a while, but because she felt that it was the influence of the email, she couldn''t believe the weird email. How can anyone be so evil? With such an idea, she borrowed it.

    I didn''t expect that she would be unlucky many times yesterday. At night, the person who sent the email confessed her identity and told her that if this continues, she will be even more unlucky until she loses everything.

    Her bad luck will not stop, and it will even be more and more serious. She thought about it all night, but she couldn''t think of anything. No matter how she thought about it, she found it too incredible, so she made her feel very ufortable.

 Chapter 1023: Superstar Goldfinger 35

    Chapter 1023 Superstar Cheat 35

    Chapter 1023 Superstar Cheat 35

    Han Lin told Wei Feng all this, she looked at Wei Feng with some confusion and asked him: "Husband, do you think such weird things really exist? It doesn''t make sense at all, it doesn''t make sense to exist, husband, I don''t think so." clear."

    Wei Feng thought for a while before he said: "Xiaolin, there are many unexinable things in this world, just like some people don''t eat coriander naturally, it doesn''t necessarily have a result, if you don''t like coriander, you just don''t eat it gone."

    "This Xueyin, she is younger than you. You actually have nothing inmon. You don''t even count as friends. If you don''t associate with her, you won''t lose anything. She is not the leader of your school or anything like that. You don''t need to be polite to her, besides, there is no one who will not be in touch with her for a lifetime."

    "So, if you don''t be friends with her to make yourself happy, then don''t be friends with her. You can change the studio to paint, but I said that if, if you can still meet her if you change the studio, then you must Tell me, don''t carry it alone, we are husband and wife."

    "I don''t believe in mysteries or ghosts, but I believe that when things go wrong, there must be demons. You also said that in thest show, Yi Lei almost expressed her dislike for Xu Yiran on her face. , even if her attitude is misinterpreted and scolded by others, she doesn''t care. On the contrary, the follow-up will gradually improve. If it really reaches that point, we can also follow her example. You don''t have to please that snow factor and be an enemy Just be an enemy, don''t care about this."

    Wei Feng said this after thinking about it.

    Han Lin listened carefully. She actually felt much better in her heart. With Wei Feng''s support, she became firmer.

    After dinner, Wei Feng sent Han Lin to school and told her to be careful.

    Han Lin nodded.

    After school in the afternoon, Han Lin received a call from a stranger. She answered it, and a familiar voice came out: "Sister Lin, is that you, Sister Lin?"

    How could Xueyin have her phone number? Han Lin frowned before saying, "It''s me. What''s your business?"

    "Sister Lin, I would like to treat you to dinner. I have a question about painting that I would like to ask you. This is very important to me. Sister Lin, I have asked a lot before I got your number. I can give you a reward." Yes, Miss Lin, please."

    Xue Yinyin humbly asked on the phone, and it sounded like she couldn''t bear to refuse.

    Han Lin swallowed his throat, and then calmly said: "I''m sorry Xueyin, I still have a lot of things to do, how about this, since I can help you, then I will rmend a teacher for you, you can ask him, he should be able to solve your problem The problem."

    Han Lin couldn''t bear to refuse, and always felt guilty for rejecting, but she didn''t dare to agree, so rmending other teachers to Xueyin was also a way.

    After Han Lin finished speaking, before Xueyin could answer, she said again: "I''m a little busy now, I''ll text you the numberter."

    After speaking, Han Lin hung up the phone.

    She found a good master, first talked to the other party, and then the other party agreed, and she sent the number.

    After finishing all this, Han Lin breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, she felt very rxed.

    ¡ª

    On the other side, Xu Yiran looked at the phone and was irritated for no reason. She asked the system: "System, why did she reject me? What should I do now?"

    "Why is she like this? If I continue to look for her, it will cause her to be unhappy, but if I don''t work harder, the first effect will pass quickly."

    Xu Yiran was very frantic in his heart. It went well at first, but then it didn''t go well again, which was very annoying.

    The system does not speak.

    Xu Yiran was very dissatisfied: "System, can''t you help me monitor Han Lin? If you don''t help me, it will be very difficult for me toplete the task. I read that the system in some novels is very omnipotent. It can not only monitor , better than a hacker, why can''t you do it!"

    System: "Sorry, these are things that the host needs toplete at least three tasks to obtain, and now the host needs to work **** his own."

    Giving these skills requires a lot of energy, and Xu Yiran hasn''t seeded in a single mission, how can it have so much energy to give her these things.

    Xu Yiran is just greedy,zy and unmotivated, she just thinks that she doesn''t have to put in any hard work, the task will be kuakua sessful, and she doesn''t even think about it, how can there be such a good thing.

    If there is, there is no need for it to be sneaky, just **** up the world''s luck.

    The system didn''t want to talk to Xu Yiran, so it just kept silent.

    Received a little setback, Xu was still very angry, but in order not to spoil the character, she still did that.

    So at night, Xu Yiran called Han Lin again, thanked her for her rmendation, and invited her to dinner tomorrow as a thank you gift.

    When Han Lin received the call, she felt irritated for no reason. She hurriedly said no, but finally shirked because she had no time.

    After finally hanging up the phone, Han Lin didn''t look well.

    Wei Feng felt that something was wrong when he saw it, but his wife Han Lin was a gentle person and was not good at rejecting.

    So at night, while Han Lin was asleep, Wei Feng quietly blocked Xueyin''s phone call.

    Han Lin doesn''t know, so she will feel better.

    But if the matter is not resolved, there is no way to bepletely relieved.

    Wei Feng took out his mobile phone and sent an email to the mailbox he wrote down.

    ¡ª

    Su Xiaolu received the mail, she read the mail and handed it to Zhou Zhi.

    "Fourth brother, do you think I will see you?"

    Han Lin''s husband, Wei Feng, wanted to meet her for a detailed talk, and asked her for permission. He also said what kind of person Han Lin was, and it was really difficult to encounter such a thing. The ability is not great, he is really worried.

    Zhou Zhi nodded: "I can see you."

    To deal with Xu Yiran this time, Su Xiaolu didn''t need to show up at all.

    As long as Xu still can''t achieve his goal, everything will be solved naturally.

    After confirming the meeting, Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi went.

    Two dayster, I met Han Lin''s husband, Wei Feng.

    Wei Feng is an ordinary person, but Yi Lei is not, so he made an appointment for a private room.

    After meeting, Wei Feng also directly exined Han Lin''s dilemma.

    If Xu Yiran, whose name was changed to Xueyin, was too good at speaking, Han Lin might not be able to refuse her.

    Wei Feng looked distressed, and that was what he was worried about.

    Su Xiaolu spread his hands and said, "It''s too simple. Han Lin doesn''t know how to refuse people. It''s fine if you know how to do it. Just push you out."

    "As long as Han Lin agrees to do something with her, you rush to take Han Lin away immediately."

    Su Xiaolu thinks it''s not difficult, some people just lose face, Han Lin can''t do it, but her husband can do it.

    Wei Feng showed a smile and was grateful: "Why didn''t I think of it, thank you, you all ate well, so I won''t bother you for now, I''ll go back first, thank you again."

    Wei Feng suddenly had a solution. He got up and prepared to go home. Before leaving, he thanked him again, settled the bill, and went home in a rxed mood.

 Chapter 1024: Superstar Goldfinger 36

    Chapter 1024 Superstar Cheat 36

    After Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi had a meal, it was time to travel.

    Anyway, she has no job recently, so she is here, so she will stay and travel.

    Wait until Xu Yiran fails this mission and get rid of that evil thing at once.

    Su Kuo was ced in the hotel, and he couldn''t wait any longer.

    He is very witty and doesn''t make light bulbs.

    After all, it¡¯s just a few decades, and not every world can meet each other. The task is too boring, and my sister also needs to rx.

    Love is good if it nourishes people.

    Su Xiaolu and Xu Yiran have nothing to do with each other at all, Zhou Zhi can''t do many things, and she has changed many ways to y with him.

    Climb the mountain and start the car.

    Afraid of stimting his heart too much, he can also drive three rounds.

    The bodyguard followed with a reminder to be in fear, and reported the situation to the director on time every day.

    Yi Ziheng doesn''t interfere much, his younger brother is much more cheerful, and his health has improved a lot in the past two years, his parents say that this Yi Lei is a lucky star, brother Wang, and it seems to be the same now.

    After all, my younger brother never went to sea, drove a boat, climbed a mountain, or did a lot.

    But after being with Yi Lei, he tried slowly, they are so sweet.

    Looking at the photo taken by the bodyguard, Yi Ziheng shared it in the family group, making everyone happy.

    Mother Yi saw the photos and began to praise, my son is so handsome, Yi Lei is so beautiful, and they are a perfect match.

    Grandma Yi zoomed in with reading sses, and then said: Xiaolei''s belly seems to be a little bigger, is she pregnant?

    Yi Ziheng nced at it and couldn''t helpughing. His younger brother''s health improved, and his family members rxed.

    Yi Lei and younger brother, did they break through that step?

    It is also a good thing to be pregnant, and it is also good to have a little nephew and niece.

    But these things are all going with the flow, no matter how many children are born, the Yi family can afford it.

    Yi Ziheng took his mobile phone and sent a message back to the bodyguard: Good shot, double the bonus.

    This is something that everyone is happy about.

    ¡ª

    Wei Feng took the child home at night, cooked the meals, and waited for Han Lin toe back to have dinner together.

    Because he blocked that girl''s phone in the past two days, Han Lin became clean and refreshed.

    At night the child fell asleep.

    The husband and wife wash up and go to sleep.

    Wei Feng and Han Lin confessed: "Xiao Lin, I want to confess something to you."

    Han Lin put on the mask and asked, "What?"

    Wei Feng told him about calling Hei Xueyin and meeting Yi Lei.

    Han Lin pondered for a while before speaking: "Thank you."

    Wei Feng smiled and said: "If, I said, if that Xueyin continues to pester you, then there is really something wrong with her. You must remember that no matter how you promise her, you must tell her. Me, don''t hide it from me, you can''t refuse, I''lle."

    If you are really entangled, there must be something wrong. Who would make fun of themselves after being rejected.

    Han Lin nodded and snuggled into Wei Feng''s arms: "My husband, thank you."

    She is d that there are people around her who she can trust, and she doesn''t have to face it alone.

    Wei Feng touched Han Lin''s hair, and he said seriously: "Xiao Lin, I''m very d you told me all this, I like that you have me in your world."

    If Han Lin didn''t tell him, and she would bear it silently, Wei Feng didn''t dare to think about what would happen in the end.

    Fortunately, she gave him a chance to face it with her.

    Han Lin''s heart is warm. She is very lucky to have such a husband.

    The past two days were indeed clean, she thought she was overthinking before, but it was Wei Feng who blocked Xue Yin.

    That''s fine, she feels much more at ease.

    Without the interruption of Xue Yin, Han Lin''s life gradually became normal, and the number of unlucky things decreased.

    But Xu still didn''t have a good time.

    She suppressed the desire to scream in the house, shouting and questioning frantically: "System, why do you say this, why did Han Lin ignore me? What should I do now? Her phone can''t get through, and she still blocked me!"

    Xu Yiran was anxious and angry. This was herst chance for a mission. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if she failed.

    She will go crazy.

    Double rebound, then she will grow to more than two hundred catties...

    She''s going crazy.

    The system is silent, and it can''t figure it out. It stands to reason that the mission should go smoothly.

    But it is so difficult, it can only be said that it is about to be unlucky, its identity has been discovered, so no matter what it does, there is no way to seed.

    Xu still didn''t have the courage to face the consequences of failure, the system didn''t speak, and she vented her heart for a while, then packed up and went out.

    She knew which school Han Lin was in, so she pretended to meet her by chance, and then invited Han Lin to dinner.

    It can only be like this.

    Xu still estimated the time, and began to walk outside the school, seemingly looking at the scenery, but actually paying attention to the school gate.

    When she saw Han Lin''s figure, Xu Yiran''s heart beat faster. She pretended not to see her and walked along that road, and she would meet Han Lin without ident.

    What Xu still doesn''t know is that Han Lin saw her.

    Seeing her, Han Lin felt ufortable. She covered her face with the documents, and instead of going out of the school, she went back to school directly. She immediately called Wei Feng.

    Now when she sees this girl named Xue Yin, she feels that something is wrong no matter how she looks at it. She has also learned many weird little stories in the past few days.

    Many people say that it is their own personal experience, which cannot be exined by science, and even if it is exined, it seems very forceful.

    Han Lin has a psychological shadow after seeing it, so she is not good at rejecting people, but she is very afraid of being alone with Xueyin.

    After returning to school, she immediately called her husband Wei Feng, and then waited in the office for Wei Feng to pick her up.

    Xu Yiran also panicked when he saw that Han Lin was gone.

    She also realized that something was wrong.

    She asked the system in her heart: "System, does Han Lin know something? Why is she avoiding me?"

    Obviously saw hering out, but no one was there, so she must have seen her and avoided it on purpose.

    The system is also very helpless: "I don''t know, please ask the host to find out by itself."

    Hearing the system''s useless reply, Xu Yiran almost copsed, and she doesn''t know what to do now.

    Han Lin didn''t want to get in touch with her, so if she insisted on getting in touch, wouldn''t Han Lin hate it even more.

    But if Han Lin is not found, her mission will fail, and she cannot bear the consequences of bacsh on her. This is an endless loop, **** on the left, and **** on the right.

    The system was quiet for a long time before speaking: "Host, at this point, whether you can find a way out depends on you. This is the only thing I can do."

    The system had a voice, and Xu Yiran quickly asked: "What else can I do, tell me quickly!"

    The system said mechanically: "You can only let yourself be a brainless fan, go shopping, run to Han Lin and stuff it for her, do it a few more times, the effect will be the same, but in this way, Han Lin will hate you, others will hate you." I''ll hate you too."

 Chapter 1025: Superstar System 37

    Chapter 1025 Superstar System 37

    "Then what should I do if I stuff it to her and she throws it away immediately? Can this also be sucked?"

    Xu is still a little puzzled. If this is possible, why didn¡¯t the system tell her before? If she had been told earlier, her previous mission might not have failed.

    Thinking of this, Xu Yiran felt a little resentful.

    Sensing Xu Yiran''s emotions, the system also found it ironic, but it still said coldly: "There is a price for this. If you can''t even do this well, you will be unlucky. If your luck is not sessful, it is you who will be wasted." You should think about your own luck."

    Like to do it or not, it is tired.

    This is nothing more than ast-ditch effort.

    Xu still didn''t know what the system was thinking,ined, thought about it, and finally decided to do it this way.

    So Xu Yiran tidied up his mood and went to the supermarket to buy a lot of things.

    Han Lin hid back to school, no matter what, she will definitelye out.

    Xu was still guarding in the dark. Sure enough, when Han Lin arrived, there was a man beside her. The two were holding hands. That should be Han Lin''s husband.

    Xu Yiran took a deep breath, and quickly ran towards Han Lin. This time, she didn''t pretend to be a random encounter, but smiled and shouted: "Mr. Han, sister Lin, thank you for helping me before, this little thing , please ept it."

    Xu still made big moves, and many passers-by looked at him curiously.

    Han Lin held Wei Feng on her arm, and her whole body was stiff. God knows how disgusted she felt when she saw Xu Yiran.

    Not long ago, it was clear that I wanted to pretend to meet by chance, but now I don¡¯t pretend.

    Why is she so obsessed with giving herself something? It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t believe in ghosts.

    Before Han Lin could react, Wei Feng reacted first, blocking Xu Yiran who was carrying a few bags and said coldly: "Madam, please respect yourself, this is a school, don''t ruin my wife''s reputation like this, This makes others see what to say, my wife is not familiar with you, but I just mentioned a few words casually, there is no need to repay like this, besides, you didn¡¯t invite her to dinnerst time, so forget it.¡±

    Wei Feng was tall and stopped Xu Yiran, not letting her touch his wife at all.

    Yi Lei said that only certain people will be affected, so he doesn''t have to be afraid.

    Wei Feng blocked Xu Yiran, Xu Yiran couldn''t exert any strength, she still rushed towards Han Lin: "I want to thank you, I want to thank you, Mr. Han, please ept it, if you don''t ept it, I will have it all my life." My conscience is disturbed, I didn''t want to affect your reputation, if you feel disturbed, then you can always eat a bag of potato chips."

    Whether it''s potato chips or biscuits, as long as Han Lin epts it.

    Xu Yiran spoke eagerly, with tears in his eyes.

    Han Lin felt very ufortable. Some students who didn''t understand saw it, and they all spoke out with loyalty: "Mr. Han, you can eat, it''s okay, I, we can all understand."

    Ordinary people see someone who is full of satisfaction, and it is difficult to live up to this heart. Even if they can''t ept it, they will eat two slices in a roundabout way.

    Han Lin is a teacher, she knows it''s okay to do this, but she dare not take it, she doesn''t want to be unlucky.

    Xu Yiran''s tears were about to fall, Han Lin''s husband was holding her too tightly, it hurt so much.

    Xu Yiran''s heart was clear, and he immediately asked Wei Feng: "Are you Teacher Han''s husband? I didn''t mean any harm. You scratched me, can you let me go?"

    Wei Feng said coldly: "You don''t know your wife well, why do you do this? If my wife doesn''t want it, then don''t. Go back quickly."

    After finishing speaking, Wei Feng let go of Xu Yiran, but his eyes were still on Xu Yiran, very vignt.

    Xu still stopped when he wanted to break through.

    Why is it so difficult, why is it so difficult.

    Xu is still very broken, tears really flowed out, looked at Han Lin eagerly and said: "Mr. Han, is there something I did not do well that made you unhappy? I don''t mean anything malicious, I just want to have **** with you Friend, didn''t you praise me before, saying that my paintings have aura?"

    Han Lin frowned, she was really ufortable, many people were looking at them, she really wanted to find a hole in the ground to get in.

    Wei Feng said with a cold face: "What''s the matter with you, did my wife offend you? You insist on ruining her reputation, you seem to be wronged, but who made you do this? My wife doesn''t want to Is it okay to be friends with you? Your paintings may have aura, but your character is really bad, did you secretly ask someone to take pictures? Want to spread the Inte to expose my wife?"

    Han Lin''splexion changed, yes, if someone took a picture and put it on the Inte, if she didn''t understand it, she would definitely scold her again.

    Just like Yi Lei was scolded before, it is not easy to withstand this pressure.

    Han Lin took a deep breath and said to Xu Yiran: "Miss Xueyin, we are not suitable to be friends. We have nomon topic. If I help you or something, you don''t have to worry about it. Just don''te to me again."

    Xu Yiran was about to scream, she sniffed and said persistently: "Okay, then get something to eat, I''m sure I won''t look for you if you take my heart."

    As long as it seeds this time, next time, next time, she will think of other ways.

    "You are a real person, just give me something."

    Wei Feng took the lead and said that he always remembered that Han Lin was not allowed to have any contact with this woman, but he could.

    He took it, not Han Linna.

    Xu Yiran''splexion changed, and he asked the system in his heart: Han Lin''s husband is not Han Lin, does it work?

    The system answered indifferently: No, it must be Han Lin.

    The anchor point is not on Han Lin''s husband, no matter how much he takes.

    Xu Yiran felt that she had reached a dead end, and she really didn''t know what to do.

    Wei Feng could clearly see the subtle changes in her face. He was very calm, and he took the things in Xu Yiran''s hand forcefully and said, "I''ve epted the things. You can go now."

    Xu Yiran clenched her palms tightly, her nails sank into her flesh, and the pain made her a little more rational. She had a sh of inspiration, and looked at Han Lin and said, "Mr. Han, can you sign me? I really I admire you very much, please, I know I disturbed you, I swear I will never disturb you again, please sign me."

    After Xu Yiran finished speaking, he asked the system in his heart: System, system, does it count if Han Lin signed me a contract?

    System sound mechanical indifference: count.

    I have really reached a desperate situation, and I can think of any solution.

    Autograph is also considered as a medium.

    Han Lin''s face was not very good-looking, she was about to refuse, but Xu Yiran knelt down immediately.

    With so many people watching, if Han Lin refuses indifferently, others will not know anything and will only think that she is too indifferent.

    Han Lin had no choice but to agree.

    Wei Feng frowned, and he said coldly: "I hope this is thest time. If you disturb my wife again next time, I will call the police."

    There is no way to avoid the signature. They should be more careful about unlucky things, and just don¡¯t touch them in the future. Next time, next time, call the police.

 Chapter 1026: Superstar Goldfinger 38

    Chapter 1026 Superstar Cheat 38

    Han Lin signed for Xu Yiran, and after signing, she felt a lot heavier and felt very ufortable.

    Xu Yiran was relieved and left happily.

    She didn''t bother anymore.

    Those snacks, Wei Feng directly took them to the guard.

    He helped Han Lin go home.

    Before she got home, Han Lin''splexion was very strange, her face was pale, and she was sweating profusely.

    Wei Feng didn''t care about other things, and immediately took Han Lin to the hospital. There was no problem in the hospital examination, but he was weak. He told him to eat more meat and exercise more.

    After tossing and going home, Han Lin''splexion became even worse, and she fell into aa when she got home. Wei Feng looked very worried.

    He was a little annoyed, he should have stopped it, and it would be fine if he didn''t sign.

    He was also skeptical about this matter of metaphysics, but now seeing his wife like this, he also felt terrible.

    Han Lin has no energy, and can''t eat, just like those in TV dramas who have been sucked away by monsters.

    Wei Feng felt that it was difficult, he immediately sent the child back to the parents, and then concentrated on taking care of Han Lin.

    Han Lin didn''t wake up until midnight, and she cried after waking up.

    Wei Feng hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong, don''t cry, it''s all my fault, I didn''t protect you well."

    Han Lin looked at the worry in Wei Feng''s eyes, and felt ufortable. She choked up and said, "I feel like I''m going to die. My body is very light, but it seems heavy. Wei Feng, don''t me yourself, it''s not your fault, I It''s just sad, why does it have to be me, why are you looking for me!"

    Han Lin just felt that this kind of feeling was worse than death. Her body seemed to be so light that it didn''t fall to the ground, but she felt that she couldn''t lift it even if she wanted to. It was difficult to move. She just signed a name, and she couldn''t even imagine If you really received those things without knowing it, what terrible consequences would there be.

    Han Lin''s state made Wei Feng extremely worried.

    He med himself.

    Han Lin was actually very tired. She wanted to talk about it, but she was already so tired that she fell asleep.

    You can only ask for leave the next day.

    For the next few days, Han Lin''s spirits were not very good, but it was not that scary after all.

    The school couldn''t ask for leave all the time, and they couldn''te up with a strong sick leave form, so Han Lin felt better and went to school.

    Wei Feng specially invited several teachers who had made good friends with Han Lin to dinner, told about the strange things Han Lin experienced, and asked them for help. When he was gone, he would definitely protect Han Lin. Wille again.

    It¡¯s enough for a few female teachers to help out with ideas, because they are good friends, so they all agreed.

    Wei Feng came to have dinner with Han Lin at noon, and picked her up at night, and he never left except for work.

    This incident was so troublesome that even the family members knew about it.

    The parents of Wei''s family went to the temple to ask Han Lin for a safety talisman, and Mother Wei came to roll eggs for Han Lin, scolding while rolling.

    Papa Wei erected the chopsticks upright. After standing upright, he took the kitchen knife and cursed to cut off the chopsticks.

    Everyone is protecting Han Lin.

    Xu Yiran is also preparing for the second time. The system says that as long as Han Lin seeds once more, her mission will be considered a sess.

    You can let go of any face and dignity, as long as you seed.

    Xu still can think of the same way as before, using public opinion, that is, when Han Lin was in school.

    The more people, the better.

    So I chose the time when the school was over, when there were the most people, Xu Yiran entered the school, and this time she even bought a bouquet of flowers.

    Han Lin was surrounded by friends, and when she saw Xu Yiran, she felt ufortable and tensed up.

    "She, here she is again."

    Han Lin''s voice stuttered.

    Wei Feng hadn''te yet, she really had no idea, she wanted to avoid it, but Xu Yiran saw her and ran towards her.

    Xu Yiran''s weirdness was also noticed by Han Lin''s friends, and everyone stopped her one after another: "What are you doing,dy, this is a school, don''t mess around."

    Xu Yiran didn''t care about anything else, she started crying towards Han Lin: "Mr. Han, I identally lost the signature you gave mest time. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to disturb you. Please, don''t worry about it." Give me an autograph!"

    "I really like you and admire you. If you don''t sign me, I feel like I can''t survive. Please."

    Xu still had no scruples, and he didn''t pretend to be anything. He directly expressed his request and set up Han Lin. He was even stronger thanst time, making Han Lin very passive.

    Xu Yiran''s attitude made Han Lin''s friends feel ufortable.

    Han Lin''s face turned pale, and her lips were trembling.

    Before she could answer, Xu Yiran put Hua on the ground, took out a knife and aimed at her neck, and the blood flowed out from the prick, she said like a lunatic: "Mr. Han, please, I really need your signature, without your signature, I will not be able to live, if you don''t give it to me today, I will die."

    "Mr. Han, I''m sorry, but in my heart, you are the guiding light in my heart. If you refuse to be friends with me, I can only hope for a littlefort from you. I know this is wrong, but I can''t help it. It''s very important to me, but it''s just insignificant to you, please satisfy me, I just want your signature."

    "Mr. Han, you are so gentle and great. One of your signatures can change my life. Don''t you agree?"

    Xu still didn''t give Han Lin a chance to think about it, she just forced her.

    No matter how unwilling Han Lin is, under such circumstances, she must have no choice but to agree.

    As long as she gets the signature, she will seed in this mission, and she doesn''t need to ask Han Lin anymore, she can stand up again, so this time she is going all out, she can only seed and not fail.

    Han Lin began to tremble all over. With such a big movement, the yground was full of people.

    Many colleagues and leaders were rmed.

    Seeing the blood,pared to the crazy person and a calm teacher, everyone looked at Han Lin and said justice: "Mr. Han, it''s just a signature, you can give it to her, she is so emotional now, It''s not good if something really happens, you give her an autograph and hold her down first."

    "Yes, yes, just a signature can save a life. Although it is forced, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda, Mr. Han..."

    "Mr. Han, what are you hesitating about? It''s a life. She doesn''t want your money. She just wants your signature as a psychologicalfort."

    "Teacher Han, please agree quickly, Teacher Han, please save her quickly..."

    Han Lin was almost suffocated by all these discussions. What did she say, what did she want to say? Is this asking for her autograph? That was clearly killing her.

 Chapter 1027: Superstar Goldfinger 39

    Chapter 1027 Superstar Cheat 39

    And the leader gave her a wink, telling her to agree quickly.

    Han Lin didn''t respond, she felt very painful.

    Wei Feng has note yet.

    Seeing Han Lin''s dy in agreeing, Xu Yiran shed her wrist with a ruthless hand, blood gushed out suddenly, and she immediately pressed her neck again: "Mr. Han, I''m serious. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll go." die."

    "Mr. Han, why don''t you save me, only you can save me."

    Xu still spoke with a crying sound.

    Han Lin was trembling all over, and her friend''s face was serious. None of them thought that things would develop into such a terrible situation, so they couldn''t help but not let Han Lin go out.

    This is really ufortable. Not only Han Lin is in pain, but they all feel very ufortable. Some people keep sending messages to Wei Feng.

    Some people called the police, and some called 120.

    Seeing Xu Yiran go crazy, the school leader directly ordered Han Lin: "Han Lin, hurry up and sign for her. This is a day''s life. If she dies, do you have a conscience? Can you be at peace in the future? To be a teacher, you must have a heart of great love, just a signature, hurry up!"

    Han Lin was trembling. She opened her mouth several times, but she couldn''t utter a word. Her brain was in a mess, and she couldn''t even organize simple words. She couldn''t speak.

    The school leader directly asked someone to get the pen, whileforting Xu Yiran: "Girl, don''t do anything stupid. If you want Han Lin''s signature, we will definitely satisfy you. You must not do anything stupid."

    Xu Yiran saw that the situation was mostly sessful, and felt much more at ease.

    She just needs to wait patiently for a few more minutes, and everything will be resolved.

    Xu still didn''t notice Su Xiaolu among the crowd.

    Su Xiaolu didn''t expect that Xu Yiran would do this when she was mad. She realized that Han Lin couldn''t handle it, so she kept paying attention.

    She was already out of school today, so she came in immediately.

    Seeing Xu Yiran do this, it was almost a doomsday for Han Lin.

    Su Xiaolu got behind Xu Yiran, and quickly stepped forward and pinched her wrist holding the knife. With an inch of strength, Xu Yiran let go of the knife, and Su Xiaolu took the knife away.

    Su Xiaolu said in a cold voice: "It''s wrong to force others with such a posture and kidnap others with morality. If you have any problems in your heart, you should see a doctor. You keep saying that you admire Han Lin, but you didn''t see that her face turned pale when she was scared by you. Are you trembling all over?"

    Without the knife, no one would force Han Lin to sign it.

    Xu Yiran struggled crazily: "Who are you, get out of here... Why is Yi Lei you, let me go, get out of here¡ª"

    Xu Yiran was about to copse, she almost seeded.

    Su Xiaolu stopped Xu Yiran and stopped talking to her.

    Xu Yiran made such a crazy move, so he would naturally be focused on by the police hospital. The mission failed, and one suddenly gained so much weight, how scary, Xu Yiran couldn''t escape no matter how hard he tried.

    She wanted to drive Han Lin to a dead end, but in the eyes of everyone, in fact, if she failed, she would also drive herself to a dead end.

    Su Xiaolu and Su Kuo came here to clear the system in her body, how could it be possible for her to seed.

    Xu still really broke down.

    She yelled at the system frantically in her heart.

    System, you electric shock her, my mission is about to fail, and it will do you no good if I fail.

    You talk, system, you stab her to death with a knife.

    Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah all give me death! !

    Su Xiaolu''s strength was what Xu Yiran couldn''t get away from. Soon, the ambnce came and the police also came.

    Xu Yiran was taken into an ambnce, followed by the police.

    She felt a sudden pain in her head. For some reason, she had a hunch that there was something wrong with the system. When she remembered that the system came up, her head also had a sharp pain. Is the system going to leave?

    Xu Yiran felt a great panic in her heart, she yelled ''don''t leave'' frantically.

    But after the intense pain, there was nothing in her head.

    At the same time, Xu Yiran''s body began to swell.

    The clothes were all torn. Her series of changes scared the doctors and the police, but fortunately, there were no other weird changes.

    Finally, Xu Yiran found out that all the swells were flesh, not blisters, but suddenly gained weight.

    Reminiscent of her abnormality, you can''t go to the hospital casually, and this matter must be reported.

    As for this strange thing, we must study it, whether it is caused by some biochemical virus thrown by other countries, etc.

    For a long time in the future, Xu still won''t be free, at least for now.

    ¡ª

    Su Kuo hupped, rubbed Su Xiaolu''s palm cheerfully and said, "Sister, it''s over. After her mission fails, the evil thing has to leave. I''ve locked it for a long time. If I want to run, there''s no door. .¡±

    So the moment the system left Xu Yiran, Su Kuo started a battle invisible to people. Eating this evil thing is what their guardian beasts should do.

    Su Xiaolu touched Su Kuo''s head: "That''s fine, let''s go home."

    Everything is over, and then you can live with peace of mind.

    There is no need to leave in a hurry, the world is safe.

    Su Kuo nodded, shaking his head happily, because of his handsome and tall image, passers-by were scared but couldn''t help liking it.

    Su Kuo showed a big smile, and every passer-by was envious.

    Su Kuo was originally a big star, and he was recognized quickly, but people just took pictures, because Su Xiaolu''s face was too cold, so people naturally didn''t get close.

    This is also very good.

    Su Xiaolu returned to the hotel, Zhou Zhi smiled at her: "Is everything settled smoothly?"

    Su Xiaolu nodded: "It''s all settled. Xu Yiran has fallen into the hands of the police. ording to the bacsh, she must be fat now. This sudden fat is very weird. It is necessary to study her, and she will also be unlucky, so she I won''t leave rashly."

    In the hands of the state, there is no need to worry about eating and drinking. In order for her to cooperate, she must be treated well. Xu Yiran is not stupid, she can''t run away, so it is safer to cooperate with peace of mind.

    But she wants to lose weight, I''m afraid it will not be easy, and it''s impossible if she doesn''t have enough perseverance.

    As for Han Lin, she will be fine after the matter calms down, and she will slowly return to normal, just like Xiao Xun.

    There must be some impact, and it will take time to heal.

    Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi took Su Kuo back together, this time back to the mountain, in this modern society, Zhou Zhi wants to marry her, of course Su Xiaolu agrees, so the wedding has to be prepared.

    Zhou Zhi told the Yi family that he was going to get married, and the Yi family began to prepare. They liked Su Xiaolu very much, so of course they would not stop them. They fixed the wedding date, made wedding dresses, etc. ording to the date.

    Compared with the bride-to-be and groom-to-be who are going to get married, they are both rxed.

    Su Xiaolu joins the film crew as usual, and Zhou Zhi will apany Su Xiaolu wherever she goes. Su Xiaolu doesn''t appear in variety shows or act, but she is famous. Many celebrities in the circle have be her fans. bless.

 Chapter 1028: My little deer, see you next timeã€Endã€‘

    Chapter 1028 My little deer, see you next time ¡¾End Chapter¡¿

    Su Xiaolu looked at Weibo and felt that these fans were quite cute.

    What type of person will attract what type of fans. When she is not Yi Lei, and she has no scruples and just being herself, many people will hate her. Of course, those who like her will alsoe here especially .

    They gradually understood her, liked her, and adapted to her.

    Su Xiaolu sent a big red envelope, and everyone who has followed her for more than two years can draw a lottery.

    Zhou Zhi also sent a big red envelope, and many fans followed him.

    They got married and the fans were happy.

    It took two years from the preparation to the wedding, and the tediousness of the wedding dress took a long time, but it didn''t matter, they were not in a hurry.

    Yi Lei has no parents, and some of her rtives have no contact with each other because of that incident.

    Su Xiaolu wouldn''t invite them, she didn''t invite anyone, but someone from the circle came.

    Most of them are people who have consulted Su Xiaolu about martial arts. Su Xiaolu taught her with all her heart, how to pose the most beautiful and save effort, she doesn''t hide her secrets, she doesn''t talk much, but she can see her sincerity.

    Su Xiaolu was wearing a wedding dress. After the wedding march started, she walked slowly to Zhou Zhi''s side. She smiled and whispered, "Fourth brother is very handsome today."

    Zhou Zhi smiled gently: "You are beautiful too."

    They smiled brightly, but Yi''s parents were crying, and Grandma Yi was crying so hard that she couldn''t even speak, but nodded tremblingly to express that she was very satisfied.

    My little grandson, who was frail and struggling to support, finally got married, married a beautiful wife, and his health is getting better and better.

    It mustst for a long time to be better.

    Yi Ziheng didn''t expect that they woulde to the end. As the eldest brother, he was calm and calm. He didn''t mention anything about signing the contract with Su Xiaolu in the past. If it was acting, I hope she can act for a lifetime.

    My younger brother''s affection for this woman is really heavy. Yi Ziheng thinks that the word "love brain" that people often say on the Inte is very suitable to describe his younger brother.

    Finally found the opportunity, Yi Ziheng coughed lightly to cover up his embarrassment, and then said to Zhou Zhi: "Zimo, you must always remember your body, you must not let it go, you know?"

    Zhou Zhi looked at Yi Ziheng, and Yi Ziheng himself felt too embarrassed, but he still bit the bullet and said: "When necessary, I can use some tools or something..."

    Zhou Zhi interrupted Yi Ziheng: "Thank you brother, I understand."

    This matter is joyful in itself, but it always makes people feel bad when it is said.

    Yi Ziheng saw that Zhou Zhi understood, so he didn''t say any more.

    All the toasts can be blocked by him.

    Other people¡¯s weddings may be tiring, but Zhou Zhi¡¯s wedding can¡¯t be tiring for him, so the cutscenes are gone, the two of them just eat and drink and then go home.

    Going back to their own home, this is the wedding room prepared by the Yi family''s parents. It seems that Su Xiaolu is afraid that Su Xiaolu will think too much, and the name is only written on her.

    The wedding room is very warm, there is Su Kuo''s big room, and there is a dog yground.

    Yi Jia took everything into consideration and knew the importance of Su Kuo, so she also spent time on the decoration.

    As soon as Su Kuo got home, he tactfully ran to his own room to y.

    Su Xiaolu blushed.

    But everything seems to happen naturally.

    Life after marriage is also very ordinary, as a substitute, travel, let the seasons change slowly, they are still by each other''s side.

    Su Xiaolu has never paid attention to Xu Yiran again, and the matter about Xu Yiran has been wiped out by the authorities.

    After they found out that Xueyin was Xu Yiran, because of her weirdness, everything about her was wiped out. Even if someone mentioned it on some tforms, there would be no heat.

    The entertainment industry is changing quickly, so it''s normal for Xu Yiran to have no more sshes.

    The person who is close to Xu Yiran, her distant cousin He Qu, also had a bumpy career, and gradually became silent after slipping.

    Xiao Xun, Han Lin, and Su Xiaolu have all been followed.

    But nothing happened afterwards, so the people who followed in the dark also slowly withdrew.

    On a very ordinary day, Su Kuo said to Su Xiaolu: "Sister, Xu Yiran has been released."

    Su Xiaolu just paused and smiled: "It doesn''t matter."

    If Xu Yiran can make something famous by herself, that is also her ability, but she no longer has extra golden fingers and no longer relies on external things. As long as she does not do things that endanger society, she can do whatever she wants.

    To be able to release her, it must have been studied thoroughly, and she will be released only after she is sure that she has nothing to do.

    Su Kuo paid attention to Xu Yiran silently.

    So Su Xiaolu also knew what Xu Yiran did.

    Xu Yiran''s identity was clearly investigated. Because of her, her parents and rtives were involved a lot. Like the traitors, the 18th generation of their ancestors were investigated. Therefore, the Xu family has long regarded that there is no such daughter, and they are being treated specially after being investigated. At that time, it showed that she severed ties with her daughter. Their ancestors were all good people. Even if Xu still wanted to be a traitor and a spy, it was her own business.

    After finding out that it was indeed an innocent house, the Xu family was also relieved, so the whole family tacitly never mentioned Xu Yiran again.

    Xu Yiran went home to ask for money, but not only was he kicked out, the Xu family even called the police.

    Xu still had no choice but to leave. She wanted to do a live broadcast and talk about her adventures online.

    But she was banned as soon as she started broadcasting, and Xu Yiran knew that she couldn''t say this several times.

    She can''t even use her name, she is called Zhang Juan now.

    Ordinary people do live broadcasts, and they can¡¯t make money without gimmicks to drive traffic. Ten yearster, she is almost forty, and it is hard to find a job. She can only be a sanitation worker.

    Every time she sees some advertisements on the screens in the city, she will sigh to her colleagues: "I used to be a star, and I have a good figure and a very beautiful body."

    Her colleague is over 60, so she just smiled and asked her seriously: "Then why didn''t you do itter, being a star earns more money, you don''t do it."

    Funny, it¡¯s really possible for a star to sweep the street.

    Xu Yiran felt sore, even if she said she was Xu Yiran, no one would believe her.

    Even if she said that she used to have a system that could absorb other people''s luck and almost reached the pinnacle of life, the old men and grandmothers would justugh when they heard it.

    Slowly Xu Yiran stopped talking.

    She has lost a lot of weight, but she is still 167. Without exquisite skin care, her skin is already rough. Her luck is not good. When she was about 50, a widowed old man wanted to marry her In love at dusk, she agreed.

    When facing the unbearable life, Xu still often calls the system in her heart, how she longs for such a good thing to happen to her again, but no matter how she calls, that mysterious voice never sounds again.

    Lived a noisy and unwilling life.

    ¡ª

    Su Kuo often learns how to use the Inte, but he has learned this knowledge.

    A dog''s lifespan is at most twenty years, so it is appropriate for Su Kuo to leave in this year.

    He continues to learn new technologies online, while Su Xiaolu and Zhou Zhi grow old together.

    They sent away Yi''s parents and Grandma Yi, and both of them were gray-haired in the end.

    Yi''s family has been managed by grandchildren, and the love between the two is enviable both inside and outside the circle. They have proved their love throughout their lives.

    When it was time to part again, Zhou Zhi''s eyes were full of reluctance, and his voice was hoarse: "Xiao Lu, goodbye."

    My little deer, goodbye, I hope the next meeting will not be long, but no matter how long or difficult, I will firmly look for you, ande to you again, countless times.

    Su Xiaolu smiled at Zhou Zhi, she leaned over and kissed Zhou Zhi''s eyes lightly, and replied gently: "Ah Zhi, see you next time."

    Zhou Zhi smiled and closed his eyes.

    Su Xiaolu leaned against him, and said to Su Kuo in the sea of ??knowledge: "Xiao Kuo, let''s go."

    If there is no Zhou Zhi, she will leave after Su Kuo cleans up the evil golden fingers. With Zhou Zhi here, staying here for decades with him, the human body will be exhausted. When it is time for them to say goodbye, she Ah Zhi has already left, so she no longer misses her.

    Thousands of worlds, mountains and rivers will always be with you.

    Su Xiaolu felt that her soul was solid, and she asked Su Kuo suspiciously: "Xiao Kuo, can I still gain strength like this?"

    Su Kuo smiled and replied: "Of course, guarding the world will gain the power of the world, and my sister will grow up slowly. Maybe in the future, you and him will be able to meet together with spirit and soul, and you don''t need to meet briefly in each world. Words of love."

    Su Xiaolu smiled: "Then I am looking forward to it."

    As for whether she will always love, her answer now is of course love.

    He wille to her countless times, and she will continue to love him countless times, living up to meeting and loving.

    ¡¾End of full text¡¿

 Chapter 1029: closing speech

    Chapter 1029 Ending Speech

    It''s here, it''s here, a voice in my heart said.

    So this book ends here.

    It seems that I have a lot to say to everyone, so let¡¯s talk about it briefly, after all, this is my favorite closing speech.

    Let me start, let me first talk about how I wrote this story, what I think in my heart, and so on.

    At the beginning of the inspiration, I just wanted to write such a story in a in way, not so vigorous and ups and downs, but only the most peaceful and normalpanionship. I believe I have achieved part of it.

    The other part is the feedback from all readers, good and bad, some calm and controversial.

    At the beginning, I would seriously reply and discuss with everyone, wanting to be recognized, and expecting myself to be better.

    But slowly, I think it¡¯s enough to ept it silently. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about everyone, but I gradually realized that it¡¯s the watershed at the fork. I want to go this way, but you want to go there. I have my stubbornness, and you also have yours, so we are on the same journey, and I have resonated with you for a while in part of the story expression.

    I wrote and wrote, slowly, slowly until now, a year and six months have passed, and I have reached a certain day in a year and seven months, and I have finished writing this ending.

    Sometimes I don¡¯t know how to write, including when I¡¯m writing the ending, the ending is formed in my mind during the writing process, there are various kinds, but follow the voice toplete it, it says, that¡¯s it.

    I also said, that''s it.

    so be it.

    Fate is scattered with the wind, and fatees together like water.

    Thank you very much for yourpany, appreciation, recognition, encouragement and love. I will continue to write with my heart. I hope that everyone will get better and better, and I also hope that I will get better and better. I hope that the daughters I write will get better and better. .

    Remember my pen name: skin white as snow.

    The rivers andkes are so big, we are destined to meet again, goodbye everyone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!